《Reincarnator》 Chapter 1: Returning to the Beginning A god who loved watching bloody battles the most created a new world to get rid of his boredom. Fight and kill, a reward will be given. If you arezy, you will die. The god named the bizarre world and started to slowly pour in the life forms he created. **************** ¡°As I expected, only one person can go back to the past. Do we need to have a poprity vote?¡± Keldian, one of the four people who were standing in front of the crystal and who had a golden book, muttered while looking around the crystal. A great tool that is said to have the mythical power of sending one to the past. And thest remaining hope of the humankind which entered the Abyss 50 years ago and perished. A man in the corner with a massive sword spoke out at those words. ¡°I¡¯m going. The strongest person should go.¡± Keldianughed at those words. ¡°Kangtae, you¡¯ve just been lucky and gotten strong by stuffing runes and items. It¡¯ll be much better if I go.¡± ¡°Keldian, I acknowledge your intellect but there were numerous asions of disagreements when you clowned around with it. I shall go instead.¡± Keldian stared at Eres and thenughed. ¡°Eres, you¡¯re too naive. Thinking of the troubles underneath you, you disqualify as well.¡± The three who were arguing stopped and stared into the distance. Huge dragons that showed off their massive bodies were flying with incredible speed. The temple in which the crystal resided and the woman who saw the real owners of the crystals, Eres, spoke out with a bittersweet face. ¡°It seems like it isn¡¯t the time to argue.¡± The fact that the dragons were flying here means that the forces they used to buy time have all been annihted. If those had died, these 4 were thest of mankind. The golden dragon race was one of the top ruling sses even in the Abyss. They weren¡¯t opponents for the dragons as they struggled just to get this far. Eres sighed with a regrettable face and spoke while looking at the man with a ck hair sitting in the corner. ¡°Although it feels a little unfair there¡¯s no other way. Hansoo, you go. Everyone agrees?¡± At those words Kangtae and Keldian held a reluctant face then sighed as well. ¡°Can I really not go? I have confidence I can do well.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t look at me like that. Petty ones.¡± Kangtaeined with an extremely pitiful face. Then Hansoo sighed with a tired look. ¡°Can¡¯t I stop fighting now?¡± Hansoo shook his head. 50 years since the great war between the original races who had been dragged into the Abyss. The survivors had to fight rigorously every day for 50 years. Just to survive. ¡°I¡¯ve fought too long.¡± Hansoo shook his head. As if it¡¯s allright to die like this. But Eres¡¯ head shook with a firm look. ¡°You are the one who has to go.¡± The four people here including herself arrived this far because they were the most outstanding of the 7 billion people. They had confidence to do better if they returned to the past and to do so they needed another chance. But everyone knew inside. ¡®He¡¯s the one who has to go.¡¯ The ruler sses of abyss were so strong that even if they went back in time they didn¡¯t have aplete guarantee that they could win against them. However, he started 20 years after they did yet he stood shoulder to shoulder with them. If he had bloomed his unique potential a little earlier, no, 5 years earlier, then they wouldn¡¯t have been pushed back this far. Hansoo looked at the three and then spoke out. ¡°Say something, I should at least listen to thest words of my friends.¡± If it was anybody else it wouldn¡¯t have mattered but how could he ignore their words. As Hansoo watched the three with a regrettable look, Kangtae spoke out first. ¡°You. If you have the chance to acquire my runes and items, take them all and use them.¡± ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t I give them to the you of the past?¡± Hansoo asked with a surprised face. His items and runes were immeasurable to the point that his nickname was fate creator. To the point where a huge problem between them urred. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s better that you use them instead of me. If you¡¯re going to do something, do it right.¡± Hansoo nodded at those words. ¡°Eres, what about you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fling off people who approach you just because it¡¯s annoying and take care of them.¡± ¡°I will try.¡± ¡°Ohe on, you¡¯re going to save humanity aren¡¯t you? Think about how cool it is. Listen to the leader.¡± ¡°Well, if the situation allows it.¡± ¡°Sigh..¡± Hansoo turned his back to the sighing Eres as he asked Keldianst: ¡°Keldian, what about you? Oh by the way I have no confidence in using my brain as well as you. I have no confidence in collecting all the skills you use either.¡± Keldian replied with a cold face: ¡°I don¡¯t have much. If you go back to the past... get rid of those ¡®cockroaches¡¯ who will only be of harm during the great war. And that Light Monarch, kill him for sure. That is my request.¡± Hansoo nodded and Keldian smiled with a satisfied smile. Then he lifted up his book and started mumbling something. Then shining light bursted out of the crystal and surrounded Hansoo as he disappeared with the light. ¡°I should rest now.¡± They wanted to go but they also wanted to rest. They didn¡¯t know their true feelings so they said no in case they regretted it. Since this chance is literally thest chance. However since it was decided and he was sent off, they clearly knew their true feelings. Since their minds were now at rest. At the same time they felt bad for Hansoo. ¡°Take care. We leave it up to you.¡± The three watched the disappeared Hansoo as they smiled with a mix of regret and relief. Soon the energy sted out by the golden dragons swept them from above like a storm. Ed¡¯s Note We¡¯ve just started (June 2016) building a Wikia. Don¡¯t hesitate to contriubte as you read along! Chapter 2: Tutorial (1) re Hansoo¡¯s five senses that had been frozen from the light quickly started recovering. ¡®It seeded, but is my head supposed to hurt this much...¡¯ He knew instinctively. That he had really returned to the past. Hansoo shook off the headache and then checked his surroundings. ¡®When did Ie back to?¡¯ He needed to check exactly when in the past he came back to. Since if he came back toote thening back to the past will be pointless. A chaotic situation started flowing into Hansoo through his five senses. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°What is this ce!¡± ¡°Goddamit! What is this? Is it a hidden camera?¡± A hundred or so people were shouting around. The surroundings resembled Gangnam train station but it was very different. Hyundae building was still standing high but all the ss was shattered and there was weird vines and trees growing everywhere. A scene as if it¡¯s been 10 years after a massive nuclear warfare. It wasn¡¯t surprising that people fell into panic. Some people were even provoked to the point where they even started fighting and throwing fists at each other. A really messed up situation. Hansoo knew when he came back to from this. ¡®It¡¯s the first moment when we came to the other dimension.¡¯ The year that he was born was rather peculiar. It was the year that people started getting abducted all over the world. At first it was 100 at a time and the number increased over time. And the year he turned 20, he also went missing in the real world. Only then Hansoo knew where the missing people went. A mid-way area that was created as the Abyss devours the other dimension. The terrain and buildings were like reality but the contents weren¡¯t. This ce had many beasts that roamed around due to the influence of the Abyss and there were people with powers who¡¯ve came here before them that roamed around. 5 yearster, all the people from the real dimension will be transported to the Otherworld and after that the passage that links the Otherworld and the Abyss will open along with the Great War between them and then inhabitants of the Abyss. Basically, the 25 years before that are like a tutorial. Something that the people of the real world had to go through before entering the Abyss. From a certain angle it looked like benevolence, but to Hansoo, it didn¡¯t seem that kindhearted. It seemed like time was given since it would be boring if they died too simply. ¡®Whatever, it¡¯s good that I¡¯ve returned to the beginning.¡¯ Since he had earned 5 years of time before the Abyss had opened. If it was at the moment it opened, he would¡¯ve been in trouble without being able to do anything but this was very good. Hansoo started checking his body¡¯s condition after he understood the current situation. Since you can¡¯t move until the fairyes out and beings the basic tutorial. It¡¯s good to have a warm up before then. ¡®As I expected.¡¯ Tab Rasa. All the skills he knew and the runes he filled his body with were all gone. ¡®Well, I can collect them all. Anyway it should be here now.¡¯ As Hansoo made his decision something fell from the sky. ¡®It¡¯s here.¡¯ Hansoo stared at the creature that appeared. The palm-sized fairy looked around at the surrounding people and said with a sweet voice. ¡°Hello everyone. I¡¯m a helper here to help you get a quick progress. ¡®Tsk.¡¯ Hansoo, who clearly knew what that satanic midget¡¯s ¡®quick progress¡¯ meant made him clicked his tongue. ¡®I see it wants to see us fight already.¡¯ As the fairy appeared and a weird aura spread out, the seemingly uncontroble situation slowly died down. The fairy was a very eye catching existence even in this abnormal ce. The smiling fairy looked around as the surroundings quieted down and opened its mouth. ¡°Firstly, I wee your entrance to the Otherworld. You¡¯ve now all been granted a wonderful chance.¡± ¡°Wait. Wait. What do you mean? What¡¯s the Otherworld?¡± The fairy stared at the man who threw the question for a while then it ignored the man as it continued its story. ¡°In this ce you are all granted infinite freedom. No matter what you do there is nobody to punish you. All the rules you¡¯ve been following do not exist here.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°And that¡¯s not all. We can¡¯t call that a chance by itself. You all now don¡¯t have any physical limits of the past.¡± ¡°What...?¡± ¡°You all can now be infinitely strong depending on what you do. Like a hero from a movie.¡± As the fairy looked at the confused people, its smile didn¡¯t disappear as it opened its mouth again. ¡°I will show you a quick demonstration. Since I came to hasten the progress.¡± The fairy pointed its finger at the man who talked to it first. And then from the feeble and delicate fingers, a light beam came out and prated the man¡¯s heart. Puuuk ¡°Ku...Kuuuk.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like people who talk a lot.¡± And at that moment everyone realized. That the new environment was not entirely favorable towards them. ¡°uuuuhp... uhphup.¡± ¡°Very good. Shall we continue?¡± And then the fairy flew towards the man¡¯s corpse. And then something weird happened. Above the man¡¯s body, a translucent and shining symbol the size of a hand appeared. The fairy grabbed the symbol and spoke. ¡°This is a . Every living organism or anything else, if you kill it it wille out like this. Though whates out is random.¡± The fairy, who said something frightening as if it was nothing, looked around as it continued its speech. ¡°Let¡¯s see. This improves the strength of one¡¯s muscles. Who... should I give this to?¡± Everyone hesitated. Because they might get caught in the same situation as the corpse if they acted out. At that point Hansoo raised his hand. How much he liked the fairy was secondary. One rune gave a tremendous amount of help in the beginning. And plus there was no risk involved. There was no reason to not raise his hand. The fairy looked at Hansoo and gave a content look. ¡°Very good. That determined action. Put this on the top of your hand.¡± And then the rune was absorbed into his body. From the outside there was not much difference. But the fairy looked at Hansoo with a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing? The runes break thews. Your muscles were only able to lift 117.1kg scientifically but it had been increased to 122.3kg. ¡°...¡± As Hansoo gave a nonchnt face the fairy, as if it got awkward, turned around and continued talking. ¡°The reaction is pretty nd. Anyway, there are a lot of different abilities one can raise and there are a lot of runes to follow that. And in those there are special abilities that the science you yed around with cannot exin. Let¡¯s see... it¡¯d be nice to show something one more time.¡± Then the fairy looked around. Everyone got frightened and shriveled up from the expression of hunting for prey. That expression was urate. It wanted to kill another one for its rune for experiment. The fairy shrugged its shoulders as it looked around. ¡°Let¡¯s stop. Since I like the number 100. Anyway keep that in mind. There is nothing bad about any rune that raises anything. If you want to be strong from now on you need to collect a lot of runes. Your muscles won¡¯t improve no matter how much you do push ups.¡± At those words everyone started to look around and backed off slowly. If they were killed, a rune wille out and if one took that they will be stronger. Because they would imagine what would happen at the worst situation. The fairy enjoyed the weird atmosphere as it smiled contently as it opened its mouth. ¡°If you touch your right ear you can see which runes you have. Humans seemed like they like things in numbers so to give determination we implemented it 15 years ago. You just need to know that the human average is 10.¡± At those words everyone started touching their ears. [Kang Hansoo] Strength:11 Stamina: 9 ¡®Strength was increased by 1.¡¯ A crappy and simple configuration. But everyone is like this at first. It¡¯d be weird if normal people had mana. As one hunted and collected runes, their mana, magic, physical defense and magic resistance will be added. No matter if the hunted were humans or beasts. ¡°Hmm.. He will probably be around 17.¡± Hansoo mumbled as he saw a muscr man in the distance. A well trained body. At that point he¡¯s a high rank out of these people. 11 and 17 was only 1.5 times in difference but it was not that simple. However he will be in a superior situation in the beginning with that much. It¡¯ll be a lot for a woman to have 3 or 4. The fairy smiled and spoke as it looked at themotion. ¡°The starting line may be unfair... but where you used to live was like that too right? Well I will give you a bonus so don¡¯t be sad.¡± The fairy touched its butt as it spoke. And then the people started touching their butts without thinking. Something was there. They saw what came out of their pockets and their faces turned white. A sharp dagger, which didn¡¯t exist before they came here, came out of their pockets. Normally this would be very reassuring but the thoughts bing prey for items and the person next to them also having this was not pleasant at all. The fairyughed as it watched, ¡°You¡¯ll at least need that to do something. Forget about the past and take the chance that was given to you. The tutorial I created will begin now so good luck. The fairy disappeared into a hole which suddenly appeared. As the fairy disappeared people started to mumble. ¡°...A tutorial?¡± As everybody was tense from the words of a being that shot through somebody¡¯s heart a sound was heard from somewhere. As everybody was on alert, they looked towards the origin of the noise. Kyaaak! Tiny green monsters with a deformed look. ¡°...Goblin?¡± As everyone saw a familiar look from the movies their face changed into fear. The fairy appeared and told them something. It was a tutorial. It was simple but the words of the thing that killed somebody so simply could not be that simple. And there were more then 200 of them. Although they had 100 people and the sizes of the goblins were only half their size, standing still with a calm mind would be abnormal. But it seems like the goblins had the same thoughts as they only stared at them fiercely and didn¡¯t approach them. In this tense situation somebody spoke quietly from the back. ¡°Don¡¯t stimte them and slowly move backwards.¡± Everyone nodded at those words. They were all in consensus in silence. They saw it from the news. No matter what you could do, always run away if the opponent had a sharp object in their hands. They also had daggers but who would want to fight sword to sword with those things. However Hansoo shook his heads. Those things were really evil minded, how could they throw in a few midgets and call it a tutorial? ¡°...Huh?¡± As they walked back slowly somebody stopped and moaned. And that somebody got frustrated and spoke out. ¡°What are you doing? Keep moving. We need to get away.¡± The man replied at those words. ¡°No... this is weird. Something is here. Mid-air.¡± ¡°What?¡± People started moving towards in a hurry at those words. And then shouted in frustration. ¡°Fuck! What is this! It¡¯s blocked!.¡± ¡°Here too!¡± People started hitting the wall as they shouted about. At that point somebody pointed something out ¡°Hey... this thing is slowly moving towards us.¡± ¡°...What?¡± People started leaning against the wall at those words. And they all frowned. The wall was slowly pushing them back. Kiiiiiiik! As they heard the cries from faraway they looked in that direction. At that location the goblins were also getting pushed towards them. As something kept pushing them they grew frustrated and started hacking away at the void but nothing happened. Kaaaaaak! ¡°Fuck...¡± As they saw the goblins staring at them they gripped their daggers harder. At this point they had to fight no matter what. At that moment, somebody fell to the other side. ¡°Huh? What? How did you get there?¡± ¡°Uh... I don¡¯t know. It just happened to be that way here?¡± One person got through the clear wall. And in the air where the man passed through a number came up. ¡°...49?¡± As people mumbled around somebody looked around and then quickly ran towards that location. And the number changed. And at that point everyone realized. 50 people could leave. And the remaining 50 had to fight with those things. And then everyone started running towards the tiny gap. ¡°Fucking move!¡± ¡°I will go out!¡± ¡°Kyaaa!¡± Hansoo shook his head at this scene. If 100 people fought seriously they could probably win. They will probably die but at least 20 will survive. But if this happens the story changes. In reality, as the goblins saw the people fighting with each other, their eyes shone and they started running towards them fiercely. When he first came here, 40 of them died to the goblins. ¡®First, clear up the situation and then move to the next stage.¡¯ There were too many things to do. As he made his decision, his whole body started wriggling around as his muscles tensed up. Proofreader¡¯s note ahh, took me a while for me to actually start proofreading this (sorry boss). Why didn¡¯t I start this earlier, this looks like an interesting read. I can¡¯t wait to read (and proofread) the next chapter. Apologies for any grammatical mistakes you may see was watching anime and proofreading at night xD KobatoChan¡¯s note You f**king ve... *Whip!* Chapter 3: Tutorial (2) (The previous Nagamaki will be changed to Podao) The whole body¡¯s muscles started squirming around at a miniscule level. His body, which he wasn¡¯t ustomed to due to it being from many decades ago, quickly moved ording to Hansoo¡¯s will. Hansoo, who had prepared his body, slowly walked towards the goblins who were running towards him in a crazy manner. Those are trying so hard to get here so what¡¯s the point of him running? Every bit of stamina to swing the dagger was important. Hansoo deflected a goblin¡¯s arm while it was swinging the sword Keeik? Hansoo¡¯s body, which seemed to be out on a stroll to watch a mountain, suddenly changed fiercely while the goblin was flustered. As if he released all the strength he gathered up. All the runes were gone. All the skills were also gone. But the same strength, the same stamina or the same perception had a huge difference depending on how it was used. The body was basically a tool of battle and depending on the way the tool is used, the final oue will have a difference between heaven and earth. Hansoo rushed between the goblins just like that and started shing madly in all directions. Kiiieeek! The goblins, who were running, screamed in a beastly manner and rolled about on the floor. And in the spot the goblins dropped, two things were left. A Podao, which was crude but much more threatening than a dagger. A much tinier rune. Hansoo spread out his right hand, grabbed the Podao and swinged it hard as he grabbed the rune with his left hand at the time same. And at that moment a part of Hansoo¡¯s body changed slightly. ¡®My luck is good¡¯ [Kang Hansoo] Strength: 11 Agility: 10.1 Stamina: 9 As a rune that rose agility by 0.1, Hansoo¡¯s status menu changed. Agility, which wasn¡¯t needed to be shown, appeared. In a sense, one¡¯s strength is what made one faster, but agility was a little different. The user¡¯s time twists and it bes 0.1 times faster and their reaction speed bes faster as well as the same movement being slightly faster. As agility rises, the user started to live in a different dimension. Every rune stat other than strength and stamina, which was already given to humans, all start at 10 due to them not existing prior to that. Hansoo moved his now faster body without hesitation towards the goblins who were rushing towards them and started to cut them into blocks. Sometimes it didn¡¯te out, and only small ones came out when it did, but since numbers were numbers, Hansoo¡¯s rune stats rose slowly but surely. Of course with his current status, no matter how weak goblins are killing 200 alone was a bit far fetched. The Podao was so feeble that two or three swings broke it and Hansoo kept changing his weapons as he fought the goblins. Injuries rose by one and two as well. And the people who saw that stopped and stared at each other. At this rate, they will all die. Not from goblins, but from human¡¯s hands. And they also started to have greed. It seemed like runes were very important. But as one person ate it all they felt anxious. And as they gained courage as they saw Hansoo, who only seemed to be a college student, fight so well. From afar, his actions looked very sloppy. The actions were not shy but rather only created due to him protecting himself but as they saw the goblins falling to those shes, the goblins seemed very weak. ¡°Fuck...eyy shit I don¡¯t know anymore!¡± ¡°Uwahhh!¡± The people grinded their teeth, but carefully approached Hansoo¡¯s back and started fighting. Kiiiiek! The goblins stared at the humans who were charging towards them with a panicked look but then started fighting with a roar. And then chaos started. ¡°Ahhhhk!¡± ¡°Goddamit! Help me!¡± They held one dagger. They knew they had to fight. They knew they would get stronger if they fought. The opponent wasn¡¯t that strong. But even then, they were justmoners. And the enemies were armed with a weapon, despite it being feeble, as well as having arge amount of killing intent. A lot of injuries were urring from all directions. But even in that situation, Hansoo continued to kill goblins as he absorbed runes and slowly walked forward. Honestly there was no need to rush while receiving a lot of injuries. He could hide between the people and fight slowly as if he was peeling an apple and kill more leisurely. But there was a reason why he rushed despite receiving injuries. ¡®There is no time to dilly dally.¡¯ Including this location there were countless amounts of adventurers. ¡®There are probably over 10,000.¡¯ The 100 people here was not everybody. There are probably a few hundred of these just for Korea. If we include the world there are many more. But everyone was new 1st years. There were no adventurers from previous years. They probably didn¡¯te here from kindness because of the newbies. This location will be protected for three months as the tutorial area. If things like this didn¡¯t exist all the upper years woulde, kill everyone and take their runes. With only 1 year of experience one can kill 100 of them very easily. From a point of view it seemed like the benevolence of the fairy but Hansoo¡¯s thoughts were different. ¡®How to say it? Created to enjoy the chaotic fight between weaklings?¡¯ It seemed like it was made because it would be boring if a strong person came and wiped out everybody. Whatever the reason this was a chance. In 3 months they will have to collide against people who¡¯ve been here for 2 or 3 years. With that in mind they must be strong fast. Due to Hansoo flying about quickly in the front, the fight ended rather quickly. As the battle ended and the tension was released, the people couldn¡¯t bear the fatigue and fell onto the floor. ¡®About 16 people died.¡¯ A much better loss than in the past. If Hansoo wasn¡¯t here, at least 30 would¡¯ve died. While the 100 fought 200, the number of goblins Hansoo killed by himself was at least 70. And the surrounding people stared at him tiredly. As the people thought of Hansoo¡¯s mad actions of shing in every direction with his Podao and Dagger and slowly moved their distance away from him, the fairy appeared. ¡°Wow. The grade is really good here. Well from now you should know how to survive from this point.¡± ¡®Fucking son of a mayfly.¡¯ The people couldn¡¯t curse out loud so they did it inwardly. It was rather easy to realize who put up the goddamn wall. ¡°I will get rid of the wall now. From now, do it just like this. Fighting!¡± As the fairy disappeared, people started mumbling. Hansoo shook his head and then checked his stat. [Kang Hansoo] Strength: 14.3 Agility: 10.9 Stamina: 10.1 Perception 11.2 ¡®It¡¯s not bad¡¯ Hansoo nodded his head. As he expected, agility runes don¡¯te out easily. And maybe due to it being a tutorial, skills didn¡¯te out. Butpared to the three he killed when he started off in the past it was not that bad. As he also got perception runes which increases his overall perception, the start was pretty good. ¡®I even got something like this.¡¯ Hansooughed as he saw the sword with a sharp edge. This well bnced and sharp Podao was one of the more useful items out of the ones you can get in the beginning. It wasn¡¯t a great weapon butpared to the ones that lost their edge with a few swings, it was much better. With the dagger attached inside and the Podao attached by his waist, his whole body had multiple scars. Since he rushed in order to end it fast. Hansoo, who had finished his basic preparations, thought of the things he needed to do at this moment. ¡®Firstly... I won¡¯t be able to meet them.¡¯ He was a 1st year adventurer. On the other hand, Keldian, Kangtae and Eres were 19 to 20 years adventurers. Since they started 20 years ahead, they were probably running way ahead of him. So Hansoo thought of the next thing. ¡®Well telling them about the Abyss is rejected.¡¯ The dimensional corrosion of the Abyss was sped up depending on how much the corroded dimension knew about the strength, intel and skill of the Abyss. Like ink spreading in the water. If intel about the Abyss were to spread, the invasion of the Abyss will start earlier. ¡®First, strengthening myself is of utmost importance.¡¯ He was here to change the flow of water. But the strength to change that flow of water was the start and of utmost importance. And with that Hansoo thought of his friends. Eres, Kangtae and Keldian. It was nned that they were to all return together with him. Unlike him, who had be strong by struggling intensively, their every action was close to a guidebook. And their survival was because of their strength. ¡®How did they say they did it?¡¯ They told him in the past. How they got strong in the beginning. Eres told him. ¡®Rejected.¡¯ It didn¡¯t fit his personality and more than anything one needed to be at the level of Eres to do that. Next is Keldian. And Keldian ate all the runes as he quickly rushed out. ¡®In my view Keldian might have stimted them a little.¡¯ But Hansoo shook his head. There was the words of Eres and him, who hade to save the humankind, doing that sort of thing is absurd. And there was more bad than good on the long term if that were to happen. If you kill somebody a rune will appear but it didn¡¯t mean that the person who took the rune will be as strong as the dead personbined with them. Since runes didn¡¯t drop inrge numbers. In reality, the man who died earlier had more than 20 together if youbined his strength and stamina but the only thing that was dropped was a strength rune. If you see from the point of a society, coexistence was the answer. That was the reason why Eres, who had included everyone, was able to stay as a leader until the end. More than anything else if he were to think of his ns, killing a person to get a rune is forbidden. It might be different if they were to kill though. ¡®How did Kangtae say he did it?¡¯ ¡®....this doesn¡¯t help either.¡¯ His luck was too good. Agility was one of the most useful stats out of the beginning stats. The increase of reaction speed allowed one to easily dominate over others. And there should be a limit to how lucky one can be, killing a tutorial goblin and getting a regeneration rune. The methods of those 3 did not fit him. Actually, their methods were a bitcking. He needed a way to leap over their standards and rush forward with dominance. And Hansoo knew about that. ¡®Something like this existed.¡¯ A long time ago, one of hisrades from the Final Brigade told him. The tutorial area where 10,000 people were trapped for 3 months. In this ce, there was a hidden dungeon. For a beginner, the difficulty was out of the question. So getting to the end was a failure. But just getting to that point will allow one to have an immense headstart that cannot bepared to others. He, who had only gotten to the halfway mark after a long struggle, got strong enough to the point of bing one of the Final Brigade. Bing one of the Final Brigade meant that one was within the top 100 strongest people of mankind. And for that, it was one of the most important location for the tutorial area. This world was not fit for mankind to survive but one thing was clear. Something that was harder, seemed close to impossible will grant arger reward whenpleted. ¡®First, I must gain that.¡¯ Hansoo made his primary goal. KobatoChan¡¯s note Changed Nagamaki to Podao (Bakdo in Korean) Chapter 4: Tutorial (3) ¡®In that case... I have something I need to solve first.¡¯ Hidden piece. If it did indeed exist then it would be something an evil god would have hidden, something that is way better than something you could gain in the beginning. From what he heard, the difficulty of the final dungeon located in the tutorial area was not set for a beginner to clear. The survivors of mankind were all geniuses but no one had reached the end. Something that must be gathered for that. The hidden pieces within the tutorial area. To clear the final dungeon he must monopolize every remaining hidden piece and be stronger. ¡®Let¡¯s see... the first hidden piece was said to be gained if one entered the nearest train station.¡¯ The tutorial was 2 stages. The 1st stage where the first 100 people act together. For 1 week the 100 people stay in the designated area and then for 3 months after that the second stage where they hunt in another designated area begins. And when those 2 stages are over the protective area is released and they can meet with the previous year¡¯s people. To his knowledge there were 2 hidden pieces in the 1st stage of the tutorial. 1st stage, which meant after 1 week those 2 hidden pieces will disappear. He needed to find them before then. Hansoo got up from his spot. ¡®I¡¯m heading to Gangnam Station.¡¯ The location of the first hidden piece was Gangnam Station. By the time Hansoo got up to start heading to that ce there was already a chaotic situation. ¡®I knew this would happen.¡¯ Hansoo clicked his tongue at the screams from multiple directions. ¡°Why are you doing this!¡± ¡°Aaahk! We will go separately!¡± ¡°Go where! We need to group in order to survive!¡± In the location where the battle ended, people were making an uproar here and there. ¡®Their opinions probably differed.¡¯ There was a lot of small fights here and there. Between the people who wanted to act by themselves and those who wanted to group. Normally if their desires were that different it¡¯s normal to separate. Because there will only be problems if you hold onto somebody with a different opinion. But if one side wanted the other side a lot, and if for that they didn¡¯t want to let them go a problem urs. Since there were over 100 people there were people who had more beauty than others. And for the same reason since there¡¯s 100 people there are a few who get used to the new world quickly as well. ¡°Ahh seriously!¡± Suddenly from the location where people were gathered a group with 3 males and 4 females dashed out and ran towards Hansoo¡¯s location. ¡°He....Hey, Where are you going!¡± ¡®With that level of beauty... it will definitely be a problem.¡¯ Maybe it was because they were at Gangnam Station and were brought here, their appearances were above average. And one was seriously of a different ss. Suddenly one woman looked towards that side and shouted: ¡°We will act separately! We are going to work with this person here!¡± ¡°...¡± As Hansoo heard the frantic calls he frowned. ¡°Hey! Hansoo! Why are you pretending to not know us! We¡¯re acquaintances!¡± ¡®Oh. Right.¡¯ Hansoo nodded then as if he just remembered. Because everyone died right off the start he didn¡¯t remember his college acquaintances. There was no way he could remember them after 50 years. He had forgotten already but after this situation urred he started to remember it bit by bit. ¡®Oh yeah we came four to four. To get closer to each other.¡¯ From the other side a thirty something looking man ran towards them while breathing excessively out of his nose and then was startled after he saw Hansoo. ¡®That guy is...¡¯ He remembered. The guy who was advancing as he crazily shed apart the goblin looking beasts. He was so good at fighting that while the others were struggling with 2 to 3 of them he alone killed multiple tens of them. ¡®Does he do some sort of sport...¡¯ The guy, Taesung kept contemting. He understood that that guy was strong. But as the fairy told them before he was not at the level of transcended heroes and he was not alone. ¡®And he looks hurt too.¡¯ As Hansoo saw the squirming Taesung, Hansoo clicked his tongue. ¡®This is why it¡¯s problematic.¡¯ Normally they wouldn¡¯t even think of fighting. The hype of the battle has not yet disappeared. Their first injury and their first time with violence, and with the results on top of that giving them confidence could clearly be seen in their excitement. And the others were the same. ¡®It will be hard to judge with reason.¡¯ There was no reason to have a scrimmage here. Since the time period where he got mad from these things to the point where he fought was long gone. And there was no reason to meet him again and there was no time to stay here either. Hansoo walked as his back faced the man who was staring at him. As Hansoo started to walk off fast, Taesung had a bewildered face and watched him. ¡°This bitch leaving a person in front of him... hey where are you going!¡± Then Hansoo suddenly got curious. What this person would say to him. ¡°Is there something you want to say?¡± ¡®Do I set my age as 76 or 20?¡¯ He wondered if he should be formal or informal but then he decided to go with the easier route. And from Hansoo¡¯s words Taesung made a shocked face. ¡°What? This young bitch...¡± ¡®Yeah. What do i say?¡¯ To ask of something excessive, the previous actions of Hansoo¡¯s flying about crazily scared him but then to let him go the four women behind him were regretful. When Taesung was shocked the man who was standing behind him spoke with an impatient look. ¡°We aren¡¯t really bad people either. Let¡¯s act together. It seems like you eight are young, wouldn¡¯t it be better to work together? It seems there will be a lot of times where strength will be used from now on.¡± And then the people who agreed with his words gathered behind him. ¡®No, it¡¯s not that they agreed.¡¯ From the atmosphere it seemed like they knew each other. Hansoo stared at the man, who seemed like the leader, who had talked to him. ¡®Hmm, his eyes...¡¯ There were a lot of people like this. Those who get used to things way too quickly. No, it¡¯s more fitting to say that they were restricted in the world they used to live in. And now since those restrictions were gone, they were like a fish that had met water. Hansoo thought for a moment to choose between the dying wishes of Eres and Keldian and then made a decision. ¡®Eres you are saving a lot of people, I will let them go once.¡¯ Honestly pulling out the roots when they hadn¡¯t done anything yet was not in his character. And even himself, his stats were still pretty average. He needed to get out but killing everyone here and leaving, the time for hidden pieces would be rather tight. Hansoo replied abruptly: ¡°Dismissed.¡± Having a lot of people wasn¡¯t bad. Since it made hunting much easier. But people who were even interested in funeral food were bound to make trouble. Hansoo, who had finished talking, searched around the goblin corpses and bound two more Podaos onto his waist and then started to walk. The remaining friends looked at each other in the eyes then followed him from behind. ¡°This son of a bitch...¡± Taesung, who had been watching Hansoo, gritted his teeth and stepped forward but Giltae blocked him. ¡°...¡± As Taesung watched his elder brother Giltae¡¯s actions with a weird look, Giltae opened his mouth. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to be fighting with them. They... can be dealt with after everything is organized. We must first get this ce in order.¡± And then Giltae looked around at the 70 or so people remaining. The current situation was already chaotic. A strange ce with strange beasts. And that damnable fairy too. Since it was already chaotic, keeping those who would make trouble would only be hard on him to control them. ¡®First, set the atmosphere here.¡¯ From one view this chaotic period is a chance. Giltae stared at the location where they disappeared intensely for a while and then stomped his way into the crowd. ................................................ The man Taesoon stared at Hansoo, who was walking in front of him in a ragged manner, with aplicated look. ¡®I¡¯m not sure if this was the right move.¡¯ But Taesoon shook his head. If they stayed in there a real division would¡¯ve urred. Humans were scarier than goblins. And being next to this guy in front of his eyes made him feel safer. Logically it didn¡¯t make sense that being next to one person felt safer than 70 but that¡¯s how it was. ¡®Anyway...¡¯ He knew that that guy was peculiar. Starting all the way back from OT he was in the corner in a daze. (*OT = Orientation) As if he was thinking of something different. And he also said he was an orphan. And from that he seemed like a weak target. The reason why he brought him today was because if there was somebody lesser than him around he would stand out more. ¡®tsk¡¯ But he didn¡¯t know he was like that. As Taesoon remembered Hansoo fighting manically in the front, he watched Mihee with a regrettable face as she was staring at Hansoo. He then cleared his throat and spoke: ¡°Hey Hansoo! Do you really not remember us?¡± At those words Hansoo looked at Taesoon, who asked him, and then spoke. ¡°I think I¡¯ve gotten amnesia when we got here. I don¡¯t really remember much.¡± ¡°Hey. Why did the way you talk turn like an old man¡¯s?¡± ¡°...Does it show that much.¡± Mihee smiled softly at those words. Hansoo stared at her. The other three weren¡¯t bad but even out of them she had a beauty that stood out. At that level living life was pretty easy. ¡®...but.¡¯ In the Otherworld, beauty was a double edged sword. If you have the confidence to use it well it bes a weapon but if you drop it then you invite all sorts of crooks. ¡®Well. She¡¯ll figure it out herself.¡¯ Hansoo stopped his thoughts and kept moving. Mihee stared at that Hansoo and spoke cautiously. ¡°But where are you going right now?¡± Hansoo was constantly walking towards somewhere since the start. As if he knew the exact directions. Hansoo gave a short reply to that question. ¡°Inside Gangnam Train Station.¡± ¡°Why there?¡± Hansoo pondered for a moment. ¡®If I travel alone I don¡¯t need to exin all these but this is rather annoying.¡¯ But since he decided to keep Eres¡¯s words as much as possible he gave a short reply instead. ¡°I¡¯m getting a feeling.¡± ¡°...feeling?¡± ¡°Yeah. It seems that with the loss of memory, I seem to have gained psychic powers. I¡¯m getting a feeling that I must go there.¡± It was too annoying to exin every single bit and they will probably believe him if he said that he gained psychic powers. ¡®Well. Even fairies exist so if I say psychic powers they will understand somewhat.¡¯ And he didn¡¯t really lie either. If one¡¯s actually really lucky they can get a rune with something called the sixth sense within it. Hansoo, who had organized things in a simple manner, started to walk forward and the others looked at Hansoo and made a weird expression. His actions were weird from the beginning but psychic powers. ¡°...Is it ok for us to follow that guy?¡± Jisun, who was standing behind Mihee, whispered to her boyfriend Gangtae softly. But they couldn¡¯t escape Hansoo¡¯s enhanced hearing. Hansoo smirked as he spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t really have to follow me. I¡¯m the type that respects personal preferences.¡± ¡°...¡± Hansoo, who headed forward without hesitation, went down the steps to the 12th exit that came into view. They made a meh-like face and then followed Hansoo. Honestly beasts more than humans, humans more than fairies gave them more of a fear from their plots. ¡®It¡¯d be nice if he really had psychic powers.¡¯ Taesoon, who was mumbling inwardly, went down to the train station and then looked at Hansoo then spoke after realizing. ¡°Ah! Are you preparing a ce to live?¡± Hansoo nodded at those words. ¡°Unfortunately there are some friends who already live here.¡± Kuuuaaaaak And then Hansoo shed his Podao downwards. Chapter 5: Gangnam Station (1) Kaaak! A beastly sound was heard from below as green blood spluttered out. Taesoon who had seen this was scared out of his wits. ¡°What is it!¡± ¡®Green Worm¡¯ This ce looked like Gangnam Train Station but it was not anymore. It copied the looks of the Gangnam Train Station but one could look at it as a dungeon. And Green Worms were one of the most widely spread mobs of the Tutorial area. They don¡¯t like sunlight so they stay underground and theye out after feeling the vibrations above ground. If someone were to be bitten by that somewhatcking mouth, chunks of flesh getting ripped off was a given. ¡®Well, they still give runes.¡¯ From one point of view, it is very dangerous. If you get bitten once and fall down you will die without being able to do anything. But there was an easy way to deal with these guys. Hansoo ruthlessly hacked down on the heads as he spoke: ¡°If you aren¡¯t confident then walk on the unbroken granite. If you see somewhere that¡¯s broken and earth is exposed, stab it with your sword. Oh and be careful of your hand when you stab.¡± Right below the granite was soil, confirming that this ce just copied the looks of Gangnam Train Station. ¡°... How do you know all of this?¡± As Taesoon asked with a suspicious look, Hansoo replied very simply. ¡°Psychic powers.¡± ¡°...¡± At those words the seven who had been eyeing Hansoo with a terrified face carefully walked on the granite as they stabbed the areas with exposed soil. Kiiieeeeek! Hansoo shook his head at the way they stabbed the earth ruthlessly. ¡®Four of them are useful. Three aren¡¯t quite there yet.¡¯ Surprisingly the females were leading. Mihee and Jisun were stabbing the earth with clenched teeth and Taesoon and Jisun¡¯s boyfriend were also stabbing the earth zealously. But the remaining three were perhaps afraid of the green worms who came out screaming, they were just watching quietly from the back. Hansoo didn¡¯t really care about those three. There was no reason to get upset because they didn¡¯t join in on the fight. Because the work will eventually fall onto him anyway. Soon there were tiny runes shining everywhere. Hansoo was picking the runes that came out from his killings then turned around and asked with a weird look: ¡°...Why aren¡¯t you picking them up?¡± Then Taesoonughed awkwardly. ¡°No, It¡¯s nothing much but... isn¡¯t it better for you to take them all? Even in games we do something where we give everything to one person.¡± Everyone nodded a little bit. Just because you eat runes it didn¡¯t mean you would be strong like superman. But if at that instant, if they were to get caught by those beastly things and get tetanus or something then they would just die. If they give all these runes to Hansoo and his protection is safer, it¡¯s a better option. Hansoo shook his head at those words. ¡°The things you kill, you take.¡± This was not his thoughts. If they were going to be enemies from the start it wouldn¡¯t really matter but if they are going to travel together they at least needed some rules. And this was the most basic rule that they followed in order to stay together for decades when roaming around the abyss. ¡®As I expected due to it being the start...¡¯ Thinking that they will protect you because they eat the runes is a very wed idea. Why would they since we¡¯re friends. Thoughts like if i¡¯m this nice to them they will reward me with something. When a situation where one¡¯s life is on the linees along, a rtionship built on each other¡¯s likes disappear like bubbles. So far reality is still in check but soon after they will realize it. A situation where one¡¯s life is in danger isn¡¯t far off in this ce. In conclusion the only thing you can trust is your own ability. If you are useless you will get thrown off immediately. They will realize it eventually and once they do they will zealously go for runes and be red eyed. The above rule was created because of that. ¡®I¡¯m not their babysitter, they¡¯ve got to handle things themselves.¡¯ At that moment Taesoon mumbled softly in the corner. ¡°Hey look over here. There¡¯s a special rune here.¡± At those words everyone gathered around. Everyone saw it for the first time but from instinct they knew what use this rune had. ¡°If one takes this then they can use skills huh.¡± Taesoon mumbled as he stole nces at Hansoo. The object gives rise to the desire. Before, Hansoo coolly said that they should distribute the runes but if his eyes turn at the sight of these new runes and he says that he will take it, Taesoon had no way of stopping him. ¡°Can I really take this?¡± Then Hansoo nodded his head. Hansoo even knew the identity of that rune. ¡®It¡¯s a pretty good rune at the start¡¯ A rune that made your skin hard and increased regeneration. A rune which holds both defense and regeneration in the beginning where survival is important. And that rune was almost like a passive where learning had no restrictions and didn¡¯t take mana. You get more gluttonous but for the benefit you get, it¡¯s worth it. Food can be stolen once you get stronger and won¡¯t be a problem. But Hansoo shook his head. ¡®I cannot learn skills freely.¡¯ Usually one learned a few tens of skills. It¡¯s not erasable but there isn¡¯t really anything you need to give up to learn the skill. The strength of the skill changes ording to proficiency and rank but since there¡¯s no risk of learning there¡¯s no harm in learning it. Someone with a good sense and a lot of mana sometimes has over a hundred and Keldian had over a thousand. And since he was able to use all those skills properly he was one of the strongest four. Kangtae was the strongest but if they actually fought Keldian was not a joke either. But he could not be like that. A nickname given by Eres after seeing his peculiar characteristic. A characteristic that allowed him to catch up to Kangtae, Keldian, Eres and stand shoulder to shoulder with them despite starting 20 yearste. And the characteristic that was the deciding factor that made the others send him to the past instead of themselves. .......................................... The time he realized his characteristics was when he first learned a skill. The first skill he learned was But as soon as the rune was implemented to his body he knew he made a mistake which could not be changed. <...the amount of skills I can learn is exactly seven.> To be specific the amount of runes that was allowed for him was seven. Eres alwaysmented. The limit of seven was a huge disadvantage. But more so than that there¡¯s a huge advantage to it. The speed at which the proficiency of the skill rises is surprisingly fast. At an incredible speed. And the skill even breaks the limit and keeps on evolving afterwards. The skill he learned, Dororo Lizard¡¯s Essence which basically just gave fast regeneration evolved to the point where it wasparable to his immortal technique he learned. Eventually the Dororo Lizard¡¯s Essence was like that. The scrubby skills which he learned as a final resort in order to survive eventually strengthened as he struggled. upgraded to the point of Keldian¡¯s Void Ripper and upgraded to the point where it got as strong as Blood Magic. In the abyss where a strong skill was important, this was a talent of blessing. And for that Eres firmly told him before he came back to the fast. Make sure to carefully select before deciding on the seven skills. And he was thinking of doing that if all went ording to his ns. ¡®ording to my ns... there¡¯s nothing before exiting the tutorial area.¡¯ ¡°Then I¡¯m going to learn it?¡± The surrounding friends stared jealously at Taesoon who was very happy. And soon when Taesoon absorbed the rune a change urred. Wriggle Taesoon¡¯s skin temporarily showed a bit of green then returned. There wasn¡¯t much change but Taesoon knew the second he learned what kind of change happened to his body. The tired body started to have miniscule amounts of vitality flowing into it and the skin which had been grazed by the teeth of the green worm started to heal. And a newly appeared stat. ¡®A stat called physical resistance appeared¡¯ Taesoon touched his ears. [Park Taesoon] Strength: 11.1 Agility: 10.1 Stamina: 12.5(+1.5) perception:10.3 Physical Resistance: 10.7(+0.7) -Ekrol Troll Tribe¡¯s Essence (Proficiency 1.0%) ¡®Good¡¯ The proficiency was only at 1% but quite a lot of stats went up Dumbass, giving me something like this. If it was him he would never have given it. Hierarchy should be used when one has it. ¡®I will catch up to you¡¯ Taesoon, who had counted the number of runes, watched Hansoo with a confident smile. While Taesoon was doing that Hansoo checked his stats. [Kang Hansoo] Strength: 15.3 Agility: 12.1 Stamina: 12.1 Perception:13.2 ¡®It¡¯s not bad¡¯ The level where it was not bad but rather it was extremely fast-pacedpared to the past. Hansoo shook his head as he continued forward. But at that moment Taesoon came next to Hansoo as he spoke: ¡°It¡¯ll be dangerous from now on so let¡¯s go together.¡± And as Hansoo saw Taesoon steal a nce at Mihee he shook his head. ¡®...there¡¯s no way that he¡¯s seeing me as apetitor.¡¯ Actually this much was cute. In the future one won¡¯t know how it will change. ¡®Whatever happens it isn¡¯t bad.¡¯ Even if they split the runes the speed was fast so the rate at which the runes increased was fasterpared to when he hunted alone. He was worried that he might be in the way but he was at least working enough for one person. With the two as the lead, the eight kept on going forwards. Thankfully a little bit of light came through half broken down roofs so there wasn¡¯t much issue in going forward. Though it was a little hard to see. Kuaduduk Maybe it was because they got greedy after seeing a skill since everyone was greedily shing down upon green worms but they could still notpare to Taesoon and Hansoo¡¯s speed. ¡®Anyways... that guy doesn¡¯t even have a skill but he¡¯s so much faster than me.¡¯ Taesoon looked at Hansoo with a slightly jealous look. Due to the new skill he could dash in with a little less fear. That was the reason why his hunting speed rose. But that guy ruthlessly dove between green worms as if he was invincible and shed down on heads. ¡®...No. I will win.¡¯ Taesoon, who could not ept that a guy who was quietly stuck in a corner was much better than him, was shing down on green worms even more zealously than before as he advanced slowly. Mihee cautiously trailed behind and asked Hansoo. ¡°...but why are we going downwards?¡± Hansoo replied to those words: ¡°To ride the subway.¡± ¡°...The subway?¡± As Taesoon looked at the copsing train station with no electricity, he looked at Hansoo with suspicion. Chapter 6: Gangnam Station (2) Hansoo thought of the words that Minchul, who was part of the final brigade, had told him. He asked because it was so spontaneous. How did you know about it. And then Minchul grinded his teeth. It seemed like a simple suggestion but there was a problem. This train leaves after one day. And that¡¯s why it was a hidden piece that needed to be solved by today. Just falling into a weird ce was enough to shock somebody but there will not likely be someone who will crawl into the third floor of a monster-filled cave. But just getting to the Final brigade meant that you were an abnormal person and there were about four people who knew about this and they all got something different. But they all received artifacts. And the fact that it was very useful during the beginning. ¡®Let¡¯s see whates out¡¯ Eventually Hansoo¡¯s group had their eyes on the entrance that led further down. Mihee mumbled inwardly. ¡®This isn¡¯t... this isn¡¯t Gangnam Station.¡¯ Never had she heard of this entrance while travelling back and forth through Gangnam Station tens of times. ¡°Are you really going in?¡± When Mihee asked with an anxious look as she looked at the entrance which permeated a creepier aura, Hansoo merely shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m just going by how I feel. By the way anybody can stop and stop following whenever they want to.¡± If you think about it where was not really a reason to follow him down. And there was plenty of game around here too. Since there were many green worms left. ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡± Taesoon said confidently first. And Mihee, who was contemting what to do, said while biting down hard. ¡°I¡¯m going in too.¡± ¡®... She must be feeling pressured.¡¯ Hansoo nodded his head. She probably understood the situation before. Someone like her is in a more dangerous situation than others. Right now, her face was not a blessing but a curse. If she wasn¡¯t going to sh her face she needed get stronger. ¡®Would it be enough even if she shed her face?¡¯ Hansoo shook his head after seeing Mihee¡¯s body which was almost about to burst. Jisun and Gangtae, who were a couple, spoke after staring at each other. ¡°We will stay here. We can just hunt here.¡± Hansoo nodded his head. That was not a bad n at all. It¡¯s a good choice to raise your stats while the people higher up are bickering back and forth. And one of the three people who were fighting on a small scale, Sangjin who was following from behind with a scared expression, opened his mouth as well. ¡°I will go down too¡± Everyone made a surprised face at those words but Sangjin just bit his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. And with that it was decided that four will stay and three will go down. Hansoo ruthlessly moved his body downwards. .......................................... ¡®He said...it¡¯ll be here when Ie down.¡¯ Hansoo, who hade down to the second floor, looked around. Beforeing here he had heard everyone¡¯s individual tutorial area stories. They were old stories but due to it being their first impactful experience, everyone remembered it to an extent. ¡®The result... was all different¡¯ The mobs andndscape in the tutorial areaprise of thousands of different kinds and what was in here was going to be random. But they all had something inmon. ¡®As I thought, it exists.¡¯ On the second floor of the train station, a convenience store was always ced there. As if they were rewarding you. ¡°Wahhh!¡± Mihee shouted as she approached the store. The lights were off but there were plenty of goods including fresh water inside. Mihee, Taesoon and Sangjin went in and started to collect some necessities. ¡°There¡¯s even cigarettes¡± What each took were different. Taesoon took a few kitchen knives that looked like they could be used as a weapon then found a belt like object to hold them. Mihee blushed as she gathered a few goods like sanitation pads cautiously in the corner. Hansoo, who was looking at that, went into one of the corners of the store. ¡®It¡¯s closer to a market than a convenience store...¡¯ Hansoo nodded as he saw pots to bunsen burners and even portable burners. As Mihee saw Hansoo who was getting ready to boil something in the corner, she asked with a strange look. ¡°Anyways, why did you bring those?¡± Mihee looked at a pouch in Hansoo¡¯s hands with a puckery face. Hansoo had cut the goblin leather into a suitable size then brought the blood of the green worm within it. Hansoo didn¡¯t reply to those words and started to weigh the items on the scale meant for mail. ¡®It¡¯s been innovated with extreme detail. Anyways it was 800g of green worm blood and 225g of goblin leather.¡¯ Hansoo who had weighed everything with extreme detail, poured the blood in one pot and then ripped up the goblin leather, put it in the same pot and proceeded to boil it. Soon, when the blood started to boil, something fascinating happened. The goblin leather started to melt. ¡®good¡¯ A green worm, when goblins invaded, bit off the goblin and then sprayed blood from an injury in its mouth to melt down the leather. And goblins, to retaliate, evolved to counter this. If the blood of the green worm was to touch their leather, it would be poisonous. ¡®The two species probably lived in the same area for a long time.¡¯ Whatever happened, the poison made this way showed a powerful might in the beginning. Hansoo started to carefully smear the dark red liquid onto the de. And Taesoon, Sangjin and Mihee who had gathered around watched as if it was fascinating. ¡°What is he making?¡± Taesoon made a slightly suspicious face as he spoke. And Hansoo replied very simply: ¡°It¡¯s poison.¡± ¡°How do you know the method...¡± ¡°Psychic powers, the knowledge is springing up in my head.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®Seriously, I thought my head was going to explode while memorizing these.¡¯ Hansoo shook his head as he thought of Keldian and the alchemist, Rahiman, who had grilled him. Hansoo¡¯s magic stat was very high but just because the magic stat rose did not mean intellect rose. Only that the power of the skill increased. Hansoo¡¯s information that he had painstakingly learned was called by adventurers. Since even though getting items was important, creating and enhancing them was also of great importance. If you go to the ones from earlier years, there are ns or magi who research these professionally. Normally a magi like Keldian learned and produced these but the other three in the group of four, other than Keldian, went through tons of stress in order to memorize these. ¡®Though only I survived in the end...¡¯ Hansoo, who was reminiscing the old days, remembered Keldian¡¯s words. Keldian firmly told him while handing down thebination methods. Hansoo, who had thought up to this point, stole a nce at the three who were watching fervently but shook his head. They won¡¯t know even if they see. Since if you didn¡¯t know the correct ratio and the heating time perfectly then it will be useless. Hansoo emptied a nearby shampoo container, filled it with the liquid he created, then applied it to his sword by squeezing the container. ¡°Is there a possibility that we can use that too?¡± Hansoo nodded as Mihee carefully asked. ¡°Of course.¡± And then everyone¡¯s face brightened up. If there wasn¡¯t Hansoo¡¯s words following it up. ¡°One application costs either a ? strength or stamina rune.¡± ¡°...isn¡¯t that a bit too petty?¡± Taesoon made an annoyed expression. Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I could just give it to you if I wanted.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°But if you look at it on the long term, it doesn¡¯t seem like a good choice.¡± Mihee nodded after thinking about it for a moment. A one-way rtionship will eventually get ruined. And Hansoo seemed like a good person to know for long term, or at least he did so far. ¡°I will give it to youter. Let me put it on first.¡± Hansoo nodded at those words ¡°What about you guys?¡± Sangjin and Taesoon nodded eventually without a choice. ¡®Since we don¡¯t have to give him anything if it isn¡¯t that good. Or just not use it.¡¯ The two thought as they presented their swords. ¡°Careful when you put it on, since there will be severe pain if it gets on your fingers.¡± And at those words the people who were squeezing the shampoo bottles applied the poison carefully. Hansoo added something whilst staring into the giant bagtched onto their backs. ¡°If you walk around outside with such a big bag then you will realise why a lure is effective in fishing.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°If you want toplete it safely then do it like this. You can¡¯t fight with that on anyways.¡± Hansoo gathered a bunch of things then went into a corner where light didn¡¯t reach, digged a hole then buried it. Since they had enhanced bodies and swords, digging in the ground was very swift. Taesoon and Sangjin, who had seen this, started to gather every food item and started to put them into arge bag. Then Hansoo shook his head as he saw this. ¡°If those all disappear, the guys whoe hereter will chase us with their lives. Leave some.¡± ¡°...¡± The two who looked at Hansoo with a unsatisfied face, started to gather necessities first. Mihee was checking out Hansoo thoroughly from afar. ¡®...I thought he was only quiet.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t only good at fighting. Every single action was extremely trustworthy. Like a professional survivalist. ¡®....won¡¯t a psychic power like that appear for me.¡¯ It was weird that he had used the excuse of psychic powers since the beginning but in a world where beasts something like psychic powers seemed possible. Mihee shook her head after looking at Hansoo in a strange way. She was quick to catch on ever since she was small. There were countless millions of people who had gone missing but not one hade back. Which meant it was likely that there were going to spend eternity in this ce. And for that she had to adapt to this ce fast. ¡®I... definitely don¡¯t want to die¡¯ No, maybe dying was a better alternative in some situations. ¡®If nothing works...¡¯ This wasn¡¯t the time to look for a man to protect her but a final method was always important. Mihee looked at Hansoo with a strange look then followed Hansoo, who had gotten out of his seat and proceeded to go deeper into the station, while clenching her teeth. .................................... Taesoon kept on asking Hansoo as he saw him walk through the darkness: ¡°Is there a way for us to get that psychic power too?¡± At those words Mihee, who had been staring at Hansoo, and even Sangjin, who had been following quietly, listened in. Hansoo nodded at Taesoon¡¯s words. ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hansoo¡¯s knowledge of his own future was not psychic powers but a few people whoe in the otherworld show special skills that they didn¡¯t have in the real world. This was called . Keldian gave an exnation about traits this way. People who had a very good personal trait showed a faster rate of growth than others if they survived the start. His case was a trait called Seven Stars. Arge variety of traits existed and very dangerous traits existed among those as well. ¡®I need to find those guys though.¡¯ Taesoon asked with a weird face at Hansoo. ¡°Why did you get quieter all of a sudden?¡± He didn¡¯t really talk about but he talked even less now. Hansoo replied very simply: ¡°There aren¡¯t many things to talk about.¡± Hansoo thought of the annihtion of mankind as he answered. Everyone was at a dried up state without a moment to talk for thest 5 years. As you have opponents such as the tribes of abyss who seemed to flood you like water, hope had started to slowly disappear. And thanks to that a person to talk to rapidly decreased. ¡°How could he...¡± Taesoon clicked his tongue. ¡®Was he a loner during high school? Is that why he learned martial arts?¡¯ Well whatever happens as long as there¡¯s possibility for him. Taesoon, who had always been in the center of the crowd, and who was now in a 2 man position wasn¡¯t really used to it. And it wasn¡¯t pleasing either. ¡®A guy like him developed psychic abilities and can do that much, if it appeared on me I¡¯d shine even more.¡¯ And when that happens he will be the center of the crowd again. ¡®Since that guy Hansoo is useful, I should keep him by my side.¡¯ Taesoon walked forward with hope-filled thoughts. Chapter 7: Gangnam Station (3) ¡°Wait a moment!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Taesoon, who was already annoyed due to Hansoo¡¯s slow movement while he checked the walls and the ground carefully, replied bluntly. Hansoo ignored Taesoon and searched the surrounding ground. Monsters are living beings too. They were dragged along with them into this world but their life habits or markings existed. As Hansoo checked the ground he found a mark that looked like something had been dragged across the floor. In the tutorial area, the monsters that drag their body across the floor are 17 kinds. Plus if you take into ount the mucus then it is reduced to three kinds. It isn¡¯t the ck Snail. A unique sour smell was not in the air and the markings are only on the ground. If it was the ck snail you would see the mucus on the walls as well. It isn¡¯t Chopped Up Zombies either. Because then the markings on the ground would be half mucus and half intestines. Then only one choice remains. ¡®Land Mermaid?¡¯ Land Mermaid. This is actually more like a nickname. Their upper body was a unique shaped human and their lower body was like a grub, from one angle it would look like a mermaid that had been dropped onto thend. To drag their heavy lower body across the floor with their hands, the strength of their hands was very developed and the paralyzing poison that came out of their lower body was dangerous. Their lower body was heavy and the speed of dragging themselves across the floor was only slightly faster than walking but if you aren¡¯t ready and get shot by the paralysis poison, you will witness the sight of your body getting ripped apart by these guys. Hansoo made an unsightly face after seeing the overall state. ¡®This is a tutorial area with a high difficulty¡¯ If every tutorial area¡¯s monsters were different then their difficulties were different as well. It¡¯s not an opponent that you cannot win against but it was indeed a problem to deal with. The Goblin and the Green Worm are simr in terms of physical ability and aren¡¯t that bad when dealing face to face but the consequences could be dire if you don¡¯t know about them. And because it¡¯s the the first day newbie adventurers not knowing was definite. When he had firste here, the tutorial stage ended before he came to the train station so he didn¡¯t know but it was set up with rather troublesome mobs. ¡®I guess I need a little more preparation.¡¯ Hansoo stopped and then returned back to the convenience store. The three who had been following mumbled quietly. ¡°...It is that psychic power again.¡± ¡°You guyse and help too.¡± Hansoo returned, gathered all the Soju (Korean Alcoholic Beverage), flipped them upside down and started to empty them. Gluglugluglug ¡®They did say it would be here.... but why is something like this here.¡¯ He did heard it from the team he made the ns with but after seeing the paint thinner in the corner Hansoo smirked andughed. (*TL: Paint Thinner is Extremely mmable and EXPLOSIVE) After he emptied the Soju bottles, he filled them with the paint thinner. ¡®Is there no diesel around.¡¯ Hansoo just reced it with a cheaper version and poured some of the sesame oil in the corner then plugged the top with tissue. ¡°...Where did you learn how to make a molotov cocktail?¡± ¡°If you live in Korea you should at least know this much. We need to make as much as avable.¡± When the four made it together, it was done quickly. Hansoo got the lighters from the side of the counter, handed them one each then gathered the molotovs in two backpacks and another bag and talked to the three. ¡°One will throw the molotov and the three will stand in the front. The Rune discement will be less for the person on the back who is on the safer location. Anybody up for it?¡± Taesoon, who heard that the rune discement was low, stood without words but Sangjin and Mihee raised their hands slowly. Hansoo looked at the two and spoke. ¡°Get into a consensus, as to who will throw.¡± Sangjin knitted his brows for a moment but since he couldn¡¯t bicker with the beauty he was about to lower his hand. When Mihee was about to make a sigh of relief Hansoo threw out another word as a bonus. ¡°As a reminder, it will be much more dangerous from now on. Instead of saying let¡¯s trade during the fight decide carefully now.¡± At those words Sangjin, who was about to lower his hands, stopped and Mihee looked at Hansoo with a resentful face. Mihee looked at Sangjin with a desperate face but when Sangjin had no looks of backing down she just gave up. ¡°Let¡¯s take turns with it.¡± ¡°...Alright.¡± Sangjin thought for a moment but since he didn¡¯t want to bicker around he agreed with those terms. ¡®Should I just go up...¡¯ Sangjin pondered for a moment after hearing that it was dangerous but then shook his head. It felt like if you followed Hansoo something amazing wille out. He also wanted to be part of that. ¡®It seems like he shares it fairly so...¡¯ If he lent a hand, would they throw him out. He did say it was dangerous but he could easily run from the molotov throwing position in case of danger. Sangjin gulped his saliva then slowly headed into the darkness. .................................... Kuduk ¡°Uaaak! Throw it! Throw it this way!¡± Taesoon screamed as he saw the monster crawling towards him over the stones. Hansoo¡¯s poison was very strong. Even if they were scratched they would still turn and twist around their bodies. It definitely was worth paying runes for it. But the problem sprang out somewhere else. Whilst fighting joyfully, a paralysis poison sketched by his leg. Taesoon had already been shot in one of his legs so his movements were notpletely free. ¡®Goddamit! I fell for it even though I knew about it!¡¯ Even though Hansoo had gone out to the front and showed how they spat it out but since the look of them crawling over the ground was funny, he was caught off guard. Thankfully the location he got shot didn¡¯t melt or anything but the mobs who spread out their long arms and approached in strides were fear itself. Them, who had looked slow before, are now almost like grim reapers. ¡°uaaaah...¡± Sangjin who had been fumbling around, barely lit the fire then threw it towards the location where the Land Mermaids were gathering. Chuuuung! As the molotov exploded, pieces of me scattered everywhere. Keeeeeeeek! As their skin dried up, they twisted their bodies as if it was painful. Kudududuk And at that moment Hansoo ran around between the Land Mermaids and smashed the heads. Since the edge was dulled it didn¡¯t cut well but when the Podao was swingged with enhanced strength, it had no problem getting through the skin and muscle. One strike One kill. Honestly it didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t die in one strike. The poison on the de stimted their nerves and gave them insane amounts of pain. The Land Mermaids still shot out paralysis poison and stretched out their arms but Hansoo dodged most of it and the rest he deflected with a piece of goblin leather. ¡®Does that guy have eyes on the back of his head?¡¯ Taesoon spun his tongue around as he looked at Hansoo. As Hansoo finished them off and all the enemies disappeared they finally sat on the ground as if the tension was released. ¡°Huuah... Huaahhh¡± ¡°Rest a while then bring the runes.¡± Taesoon walked towards Hansoo who was distributing the runes though he was tired. At first he was suspicious that he would cheat them but as he perfectly distributed them he stopped worrying. As if he was looking at the whole warfield the whole time, he knew exactly how many one killed and how much one contributed. ¡®Goddamit, it isn¡¯t much.¡¯ After getting shot by the paralysis shot, he fought while dragging his foot so the amount of runes he acquired was much less inparison to the floor above. ¡®Fuck... the physical difference between us is increasing.¡¯ The one who killed takes the runes. But thebination of the kills of the three was not even a quarter of what Hansoo killed. And thanks to that the speed at which he hunted increased more and more. As Hansoo¡¯s physical stats rose, it was like he cast off iron chains and was flying around. ¡°Eey, fucktard!¡± When Taesoon felt something boiling up from this chest, he looked at Sangjin and then shouted at him in anger. Sangjin couldn¡¯t even throw a molotov properly because he got scared by a Land Mermaid that was walking towards him. Even though he was a friend since he couldn¡¯t even do that properly while they fought with their lives on the line, Taesoon¡¯s anger exploded. ¡°Uuuu...¡± As Sangjin made a sorry expression Hansoo spoke while looking at Sangjin. ¡°Come and take the runes. The recovery will be faster after you raise the stamina¡± And after Hansoo concluded his words, he started to cut the belly of the Land Mermaids. ¡®Let¡¯s see. If you open the area between their rear end and the belly button... it¡¯s here.¡¯ Hansoo took out the paralysis poison sac from between the slit of the stomach, carefully shrouded with goblin leather then started to carefully squeeze it out as if he was making medicine and poured it into an empty shampoo container he brought. Though it wasn¡¯t useful against the Land Mermaids it was definitely useful against the life forms of the third floor. Taesoon then looked at his and Sangjin¡¯s runes by Hansoo¡¯s side. ¡®If I take those runes too... I can somewhat catch up.¡¯ Taesoon¡¯s eyes shone as he screamed and marched on. ¡°Why would you give it to a bitch like him! It¡¯s better for me to take it and fight!¡± A sword stopped his way when he stomped towards the runes in anger. ¡°...Are you really going to be like this.¡± ¡°The distribution must be fair. You¡¯re not supposed to touch the food line.¡± (*TL: Food line = a way for someone to survive) At those words Sangjin, who had been trembling in the back, slowly came to the front and took the runes that were considered his. Mihee, who was sighing, asked Hansoo cautiously. ¡°Isn¡¯t it annoying or anything?¡± Though they were fighting zealously but to Hansoo it was probably frustrating to no end but he did not get angry a single time and kept on heading down steadily. Hansoo merely shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If it¡¯s this much it could be considered gentlemanly.¡± Normal College students. They didn¡¯t even go to the military. Half were female. And they were dragged here with no form of preparation. Will it make sense to fight like a special forces warrior on the first day here against monsters who want to rip them apart. To those who were living a normal life before, that was a normal reaction. If it wasn¡¯t such a dire situation like this they would have never thought of holding a sword. ¡®Well I was crazy in the past so...¡¯ Even if he knew that he could only learn 7 skills he would have still learned Dororo Lizard¡¯s Essence. Because he was not in a situation where he could afford to not learn it. The days where he ran around barely holding onto his lifeline after learning a Lizard Essence were still remembered by him. Hansoo, who had finished his thoughts, looked at the three in front of him. Hansoo didn¡¯t have any ns about saying anything about things they couldn¡¯t do. As he lived through the abyss life, he found out that the ones thattched onto your ankles in the end were not the ones who were scared or weak near the beginning. Rather it was the ones that were fearless and strong that made problems. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if they can¡¯t do it¡± As long as they have a limit to what they can¡¯t do. ¡°You aren¡¯t abandoning us, right?¡± Mihee watched Hansoo with teary eyes and at those words Sangjin and Taesoon both jerked. Because they felt it through their body. The only reason they can remain friends and talk leisurely like this was due to Hansoo. Then Hansoo smirked. ¡®It seems like they¡¯ve got the wrong idea.¡¯ He never took them in so what would he be abandoning? ¡°You three are doing well enough so don¡¯t worry. Since we¡¯ve rested somewhat let¡¯s continue forward.¡± These were not empty words, the three were not at the level of grabbing onto ankles. Even if Hansoo fought alone the speed would¡¯ve been around the same. From another point of view he was able to move about more freely because the three took away some of the attention. If the number of monsters were limited it would be different. The only thing that they weren¡¯t short of were monsters and the important thing was how many runes you took in the limited time. ¡®Let¡¯s see¡¯ Hansoo checked his stats as he picked up his runes. [Kang Hansoo] Strength: 25.3 Stamina: 24.5 Agility: 14.1 Perception: 15.2 ¡®As I expected¡¯ Though it was random you couldn¡¯t ignore the specialties of the entity. The Land Mermaids had high strength and stamina. It seemed like he had gained a lot of strength and stamina in a short amount of time. ¡®It isn¡¯t bad¡¯ Rather strength and stamina were more important right now. Agility and perception runes had a good effect but he can rece them with battle skills and experience. But on the other hand the strength to get through the armor and the stamina that helped with healing and the duration of how long one swings their sword was more important during the fight. ¡®And another thing¡¯ Hansoo moved his hands towards thest stamina rune on the ground anxiously. And that moment Hansoo¡¯s stamina rose from 24.5 to 24.8. ¡®It¡¯s above 50¡¯ The moment the addition of Strength and Stamina rose above 50 the air suddenly stretched apart. And that the same time a familiar yet unsightly face came out. ¡®A mission has been given.¡¯ Hansoo smiled at the Fairy that had appeared in front of his eyes. Chapter 8: Gangnam Station (4) ¡°There¡¯s an adventurer who has gotten over 50 first? Wow.¡± The fairy came out of thin air and pped with its tiny hands. The three who were standing behind Hansoo just watched this scene in a daze. Taesoon, who was in a daze, asked the fairy. ¡°What do you mean 50?¡± At those words the fairy smiled and answered. ¡°It means that the basic strength and staminabined have gone over 50.¡± And then the fairy flew onto Hansoo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We always like a person who is active and outgoing. And for that we prepare a small reward to the most active and outgoing person.¡± ¡°Wait. Isn¡¯t it a little unfair then?¡± Mihee opened her mouth. Mihee was a female. Because she exercised and kept her body in shape her strength and stamina were 8, it wasn¡¯t a bad start for a female but against males it would get pushed away. Mihee was dissatisfied but asked quietly and tried to show the least amount of disrespect. Since she had seen that cute fairy rip out the heart of a person. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be that careful. We don¡¯t kill once we start. We don¡¯t kill on a whim.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°And to answer the question. It is supposed to be unfair. Life is.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± While Mihee was flustered the fairy kept talking. ¡°This isn¡¯t some sort of game. Why do you find fairness? Do you think you can just go out because there isn¡¯t a bnce patch? ¡°...¡± ¡°You were probably also a part of the unfair faces in your world. But then you didn¡¯t change your face to lower yourself to the average right?¡± At the fairy¡¯s bitter words Mihee clenched her teeth and backed off. The fairy ignored Mihee and opened her mouth while looking at Hansoo. ¡°Since you were the first one to go over thebination stat I will reward you.¡± Hansoo knew what the reward was. ¡®3 of any rune.¡¯ It was a reward to the first person who had gone over thebination score of 50 out of the 100 in the tutorial stage. But to be honest Hansoo didn¡¯t really have high expectations for this mission. If you satisfy a special requirement then a reward is given. From a point of view it is simr to a game but the damnable part is that this mission thing isn¡¯t really set already. It was like there was a bank full of problems and the fairy would pick a few then started the tutorial. He brought the mission list with 119 missions created through people¡¯s experiences but he didn¡¯t know which mission would¡¯ve came out. And this mission was vastly in favor for the person who had a different starting point. The muscr man he had seen probably had at least around 33-4 of strength and vitalitybined at the start. But on the other hand he started at 20. He didn¡¯t expect much but maybe due to his fast progress or something he luckily received it. And among the 119 missions this mission had quite a nice reward. ¡°Tell me 3 of any rune that you want¡± ¡®As I expected¡¯ 3 of a stat rune is arge reward if it¡¯s arge and is a small reward if it¡¯s small. 3 strength runes could be gathered with a little bit of effort but 3 agility runes are hard to acquire as well as giving much more assistance. But what he wanted was a different rune. ¡°Is it agility or perception as I expected? Ah. What about regeneration rune? It¡¯s a consumable but if you take this then you can even heal a hole in your belly. A normal poison will disappear. Having limbs being cut is a bit far fetched but isn¡¯t it amazing?¡± At those words the ones who reacted were the three. If you receive the three regeneration runes then wouldn¡¯t it be getting 3 more lives? And Hansoo might even give it to them. ¡®He won¡¯t leave us to die, right?¡¯ But Hansoo betrayed everyone¡¯s expectations and spoke of a different rune from his mouth. ¡°Do you perhaps have a rune to resist magic?¡± At those words the fairy made a slightly shocked face then smiled as it spoke. ¡°Of course it exists.¡± And the fairy pushed its hand into the void without words then pulled out three peculiar looking runes. ¡®As I thought it doesn¡¯t really care much. It worked.¡¯ Basically all these fairies wanted was things to go in an amusing way so they didn¡¯t really ask much no matter how much you nned things. And Hansoo, who had gotten much morefortable,ughed inwardly. Magic Resistance Rune. Regeneration rune is indeed good but one could obtain it pretty soon. But on the other hand physical resistance runes and magical resistance runes are not something you can acquire in the tutorial stage. No, Kangtae said it came out of a random mob but then he is an exception since he is a seriously special case. ¡®It¡¯s really some crazy luck¡¯ Magic resistance runes are very important. There is no such thing as a health point in this world so one fatal strike meant you were gone. It wasn¡¯t like a game where if you got hit for 100 damage ten times you would lose 1000 and die. Increasing vitality meant your recovery speed and activeness rose and not tankiness like in the games. And for that physical resistance and magic resistance were more important than anything else. Just because you use these two runes didn¡¯t mean your skin got tougher or get covered with scales or anything. It had a more essential solution. The two runes, after controlling their numbers, reduced the iing attack itself. ¡®This is simr to a game¡¯s defense or resistance¡¯ As Hansoo ate the runes, his stats were altered. [Kang Hansoo] Strength: 25.3 Vitality: 24.8 Agility: 14.1 Perception: 15.2 Magic Resistance: 13 Magic resistance, which was fixed at 10 from the start and had no reason to be disyed, showed up as it increased by 3. Hoo-oong As his surroundingsshed about he could feel thews which were applied to his body getting twisted a little. ¡®Good. With this I gain resistance to skills.¡¯ He pondered between Physical and Magic resistance but in the end magic resistance is the best. To be honest, in the tutorial area most attacks were physical if you take into ount for the attacks you would receive. But physical defense can be filled in to an extent with his experience and battle skills but on the other hand magic attacks with a wide range of attack and a few vicious skills couldn¡¯t be dodged once they were cast. There isn¡¯t a beast or human who would use magic with the normal tutorial difficulty but the ce he was challenging were the dungeons with hidden pieces. Of course it wasn¡¯t something that lets you get hit 3 times and survive instead of getting hit once and being gone. Just reducing the damage to an extent. But there is a huge difference between getting killed on the first strike and surviving tond another sh of a sword. Since regeneration runes are only able to be utilized if you were alive. This will be of great help to his progress. The fairy looked at that Hansoo and then smiled widely. ¡°I have high expectations. Please continue to do well.¡± The fairy, who had finished talking, disappeared into the void. Hansoo turned around and talked as he walked. ¡°Let¡¯s go. But why are your expressions like that? It seems like you miss something.¡± ¡°... It¡¯s nothing.¡± It felt like three regeneration runes had disappeared right in front of their eyes but no matter how shameless someone was they couldn¡¯t say it so they just made pitiful faces as they walked behind Hansoo. .......................................... Kudududuk ¡®It¡¯s now the third floor.¡¯ Hansoo, who had gotten rid of all the Land mermaids, mumbled as he looked at the creepy entrance in the distance. But Taesoon, who had been looking at him, spoke out. ¡°But it seems your movements have remained the same since back then...¡± Hansoo nodded at Taesoon¡¯s words. ¡®He has some keen perception.¡¯ Hansoo showed him his right wrist. All the runes Hansoo took were gathered just like that on there. ¡°This can also be gathered like this.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡®Well if consumable runes existed a mechanism like this should exist. But how do you do it?¡¯ But then he realized that it wasn¡¯t that hard. He thought ¡®I should gather them...¡¯ and the moment he moved his hands the runes that had been getting absorbed into his body turned into a small dot-like symbol on his wrist. Hansoo looked at Taesoon and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not something that¡¯s very good.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Hansoo answered as Taesoon asked. ¡°First it reduces your hunting speed.¡± If your stats are high then hunting would naturally be faster. Since you could get the gathered runes and raise your stats instantly in case where you feel like you would get pushed back but there are holes in the strategy. ¡°The second reason is the important one... if you die from a sneak attack while doing this then all these runes get puked out.¡± ¡°The runes?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Usually when one died the rune that came out was only a tiny part of what they had acquired and the dropped rune was also random. You could block a sneak attack but dying at the hands of somebody with simr hands was not a hard task. And especially during the beginning where one doesn¡¯t have physical and magic resistances. If you aren¡¯t focused then you are gone just like that and even if it wasn¡¯t a sneak attack something like , which is an attack skill you can acquire at the tutorial area, would send you off. Walking around with a lot of runes on your wrist was basically walking between bandits with the body to buy weapons and armor on your back. ¡°Then why do you gather them?¡± Hansoo gave a short reply to Sangjin¡¯s question. ¡°Because we can trade with each other.¡± After the tutorial there exists currency which the adventurers had created. The nine strongest ns created by the existing people.Themon currency created through the agreements from two neutral ns of the , and . The runes were of too high value so using them wasn¡¯t suitable as currency. But in the tutorial area where adventurers couldn¡¯t get into runes could be used as currency to some extent. Two of the people who cleared this hidden piece told him. As far he knew that mission was the only mission of a firste type mission in the first tutorial area so there was no need to keep raising his stats vigntly. If he was in a perilous situation while fighting he could just simply use the runes and there shouldn¡¯t exist anybody who could kill him anyway. In this case he could just gather the runes and trade if he wascking then just simply wear the artifacts. At those words Taesoon and the others started to gather tunes. Hansoo who had seen them gather runes on their wrist shook his head. ¡°You guys can¡¯t. Just use them as you get them.¡± ¡°...Are you looking down on us right now?¡± As Taesoon suddenly asked Hansoo, Hansoo clicked his tongue. ¡®As I see it he wants to get those runes and trade them to raise perception or agility...¡¯ If your perception or agility rises then you be better at evading so you receive less injuries. Probably from their situation they want to go towards the path where they receive less injuries. But how you get rid of the enemies is dependent upon how hard, and how many times you swing the sword. If youck stamina or strength then you will fall before you can get rid of the enemy. He had no reason to suffer a sneak attack. He had a lot of experience and intelligence. He was confident physically as well. The techniques were fundamentally different so he could save runes and fight at ease with the remaining strength and vitality. Taesoon, Sangjin and Mihee were not at that level yet. And they were in front of the third floor. They didn¡¯t know which monsters were protecting the train but it was definitely going to be dangerous. But Hansoo just shrugged. ¡®Well if they go down and get wrecked they will wake up.¡¯ There was no need for a hundred words. If you get hit by a monster once and scream out you will automatically touch your wrist. He who had been fighting against the crazy monarch¡¯s ves or the demons of the abyss but came back to the past, to him this much was almost cute. ¡®Just maintain around that pace.¡¯ ¡°Well do whatever you want. Let¡¯s go down then. Are all three of you going again?¡± The three who had been watching Hansoo pondered at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡®The second floor was definitely hard... but we got stronger. And it was only hard at the start and we got used to it after.¡¯ The three made their decisions and nodded. And if they kept fighting wouldn¡¯t they get something like a mission as well. They aren¡¯t really much inparison to Hansoo but they are still better off than the people above. ¡®And... We¡¯vee this far, we cannot let him go alone.¡¯ If there¡¯s something good, they should share it. The three who had decided followed Hansoo just like that to the third floor. Chapter 9: Gangnam Station (5) Hansoo who had entered the the third floor nodded at the light in the distance. A corridor that stretched far. In the space there darkness was best suited for, a stationary train made hissing sounds as it shone its lights in the distance. And because of that Hansoo didn¡¯t need to search in order to find out what lived in this ce. There was a snake that shined silver in front of the train sleeping in a curled up position. ¡®Barb snake¡¯ Being soft and squishy, its main diet was normal animals but it also ate Juterium metals as a secondary source of food. The Juterium metal that is digested within its stomach gets fused with the special liquid released inside its body and gets excreted between the scales. And this mixture dries in the air to cover the scales on its body. ¡®This guy is pretty fast.¡¯ The slippery and hard scalesbined with its speed makes it hard to catch. Hansoo looked at his Podao that had its edge almost dulled out. It was a good Podao out of the ones that came out of goblins and that was the reason why it survived until now but it was quitecking to go against those. ¡®It might be a little hard with this.¡¯ Paralysis poison is only effective if the de gets through. The weight and hardness are important but first you need a sharp edge. Taesoon, who had a kitchen knife on his waist, backed off after seeing Hansoo¡¯s look along with Sangjin who also had them. Hansoo clicked his tongue as he watched Taesoon and Sangjin. ¡®These guys need to go through some more socialization process.¡¯ ¡°Try giving them to me.¡± One isn¡¯t enough. They will likely break during the fight. At Hansoo¡¯s words Sanjin looked at him with a slightly dissatisfied expression. ¡°... You have yours.¡± At those words Hansoo looked at Sangjin with an amused look. ¡®It seems like this guy has the same idea.¡¯ Hansoo looked at Sangjin and Taesoon and spoke: ¡°Are you guys trying to fight that?¡± If they were to fight he had no intention of asking them for their knives. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry and there were probably a few left in the convenience store, he could just go back and get some. But unexpectedly they wanted to fight even though he thought that they would say they wouldn¡¯t want to. At that moment Hansoo looked at what they could see and knew what these 3 were thinking. ¡®Are they looking down on that thing?¡¯ The Barb Snake was not really arge snake. Its length was only about 3 meters. The length was long but its body was smaller than the Land Mermaid. The Land Mermaid¡¯s length was about 2 meters but it had a lower body that resembled a grub and these looked more agile. From a point of view they don¡¯t really look formidable. But you can¡¯t assume things like that. This guy was more dangerous than all of the Land Mermaids abovebined. Hard scales and fast speed. Along with the strong muscles that can crush the Land Mermaid as well as sharp fangs and grip strength that do not fit snakes. The barb snake was a predator that chewed upon Land Mermaids. And it was also smart so it went for the weaker ones first. If these guys were to attack then they would get murdered. It won¡¯t be a case where they will cry after getting hit once then absorb their gathered runes, instead their limbs will fall off. ¡®How do I handle these guys. There should be a different situation where you should have greed for runes.¡¯ He had seen these types a lot. Something that always happened during group hunts. They will forcibly join the hunt and try to receive some of the distributed goods. ¡®Eres was really good at persuading¡¯ But he wasn¡¯t really interested in persuasion. It was annoying too. Normally Eres would persuade, Keldian would threaten and control them with carrots and whips, if a negotiation failed to bloom then Kangtae would walk out to force them off. And if that failed to clean things up he went out. There was no need to see blood for these. Fun was fun and work was work. He was annoyed with dealing with kids that were a fourth of his age so he gave them two options. ¡°I will give you options. First, I will get out and you fight them yourselves. Second, you guys get out and watch me fight alone.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°How do you want to do it?¡± Taesoon got angry at the suddenly different attitude from Hansoo. ¡®This bitch, we were hunting well together so far but why is he suddenly like this?¡¯ What his psychic powers were couldn¡¯t be grasped by him but his reaction told him that what the snakes dropped was rather good. If they fought together and shared the drops it would be good but why did he need to get greedy to the point of excluding them. When Taesoon was about to say something somebody quickly made their decision and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll get out.¡± ¡°What?¡± The one who had made the decision was not Mihee but Sangjin. Taesoon, who had been looking at Sangjin with a flustered expression, scowled as he spoke. ¡°Hey! He¡¯s being petty and leave us friends out to eat them all by himself!¡± ¡®Friend. It¡¯s a good word.¡¯ He didn¡¯t decide to bicker over it although his idea was that good things were shared together and hardships were gone through together but it seemed like Taesoon was using it in a slightly different way. ¡°I told you to follow me. I never said I was going to take you.¡± ¡°...¡± At those words Taesoon looked at Hansoo with a dissatisfied expression. And Mihee, who had been listening, spoke as she nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s stop. If Hansoo is talking like that then it means it¡¯s really dangerous.¡± If he wanted to take everything then he would¡¯ve beaten them down then taken all the runes. Even when Taesoon was in danger after he got shot by the paralysis poison from the Land mermaids Hansoo didn¡¯t talk like that. From the way Hansoo was acting right now meant that those scrubby looking snakes were actually very dangerous. No, since there was only one monster on the whole third floor, there was no way that thing was not strong. They had forgotten that for a moment due to greed. Taesoon, who had started toe to his senses, calmed down then started to take out the knives by in waist while clenching his teeth. ¡®Six of them¡¯ Hansoo started to apply the poison from the Land Mermaid on the edge of the kitchen knives from Taesoon and Sangjin. Though that thing ate Land Mermaids it was only because it was all digested within its stomach that could even digest Juterium. Thend mermaid¡¯s poison, which was almost like a neurotoxin, had to get into its muscles to work. Hansoo, who had numerous knives dangling from his waist, spoke as he looked at the three. ¡°Hunt thend mermaids above. Hunting should be done constantly.¡± Taesoon looked at that Hansoo and answered expressionlessly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring us along to take us all the way?¡± Taesoon grinded his teeth because he felt like they were used. Hansoo smirked at those words. ¡®How did I not remember these amusing friends.¡¯ He remembered clearly that they followed him in here but it had changed to him bringing them here. ¡®You should really be lucky that Keldian didn¡¯te here. Ah, Keldian didn¡¯t start here anyway.¡¯ Hansoo thought of Keldian who was probably wandering around the purple region andughed. If it was Keldian, he would¡¯ve made everyone above fall into a trap and take all their then started. And because of that he was pushed out of returning here. ¡®He¡¯s always progressing forward but the results aren¡¯t the best.¡¯ Hansoo looked at Taesoon and spoke as he thought of Keldian. ¡°Go stay above. If you aren¡¯t lucky then your eardrums will pop.¡± And then Hansoo charged at the Barb snake. Keeeeeeeeeeek! And then a frightening scream was heard and the three who had been going back up realized at once why Hansoo told them to stay out. ....................................... Kyaaaak! The Barb snake¡¯s whole body squirmed as it expanded out thenpressed in an instant. And the air that was expanded andpressed exploded out of the Barb snake¡¯s mouth with an incredible speed. Paaaaaang An attack that had slight amounts of Magic. The power wasn¡¯t that great but it was a shockwave that had an impact that shook the opponent¡¯s bnce by destroying their eardrums and cochlea. ¡°Uuuk...¡± The body of the three, who had been standing by the stairs, swayed for a moment by the impact force that rang throughout the third floor. But Hansoo already expected that attack after seeing its stomach and neck area. ¡®Good¡¯ The impact came through the hands that had been covering the ears. But the magic resistance came into y and reduced the damage. Hansoo, who had seeded in not losing his bnce, quickly moved his hands from his ears and quickly attacked its momentarily defenseless body. Body, to be precise the scales were hard but in between the scales there had to exist a gap from which the melted Juterium mixture came out. The knife with paralysis poison applied to it went in between the scales. Kyaaak! ¡®Good. Three have been inserted.¡¯ There were 5 major spinal nerves throughout its body that controlled its body. Hansoo, who had touched the nerve after getting between the scales and its ribs, quickly backed off. Kyaak... The Barb snake, who was decorated with three knives within its body, twisted its body while making ttering sounds with its scales as if its body was harder to move than before. ¡®As expected, poison is the best in the beginning.¡¯ The beasts and ns in theter stages had incredible amounts of resistance and regeneration so most poisons basically had no effect on them. And if they also use skills it gets even harder. But poison was one of the extremely effective methods against the monsters in the beginning whose body were smaller and had less resistance. Even him, if he didn¡¯t have the paralysis poison, would have struggled a lot. ¡®Well. It¡¯s easy now.¡¯ He was bitten on his arm when he first inserted the knife but due to him raising his vitality the wound would heal. Hansoo charged again to insert two more knives into its body then finished it off by stabbing deeply within the roof of its mouth with thest remaining knife. ¡°mmm?¡± Hansoo made a weird sound as he looked at the skill rune dropped by it. The skill rune which shone next to a few stat runes. [Barb snake¡¯s shockwave] To use this thing he needed mana so he couldn¡¯t use it yet. But in the case where he gained a mana rune during the tutorial, it would be an effective tactic in the beginning. Well the visualization of iting out of the body was not great but as long as it was effective. ¡®As I expected. Due to it being a rather strong mob the rewards are...¡¯ And the three who had been standing afar off slowly crawled up and spoke out after seeing the skill rune on the ground. ¡°...Are you going to use this Hansoo?¡± Taesoon mumbled with a jealous filled expression while looking at Hansoo. Because the already strong guy would get a skill rune so now he would start flying around. ¡®Damnit¡¯ At those words Hansoo shook his head ¡°I¡¯m not going to use it.¡± He could only use seven so why would he use something like that. ¡°What?¡± Sangjin stood up and shouted: ¡°Then can I use this?¡± If he wasn¡¯t going to sell it didn¡¯t it mean he would give it to them? Taesoon scowled at Sangjin¡¯s shout and spoke. ¡°What would you do with it. It¡¯d be better if I...¡± ¡°What are you guys talking about. I¡¯m going to sell it¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m selling it. To the person who brings the most runes.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°If you buy it now I will give a discount. 5%¡± Hansoo shook the runes within his wrist andughed. ¡°...Can¡¯t we do an installment n?¡± ¡°If you guarantee it. Stand together.¡± ¡°...¡± From his expression, if one person were to ditch then the guarantees would have to sell all their gear to pay him back. The three made an expression as if they had chewed on crap. Chapter 10: Gangnam Station (6) ¡°Have you decided?¡± Whilst Hansoo went to the convenience store to get something he gave some time to the three of them to decide. And then Mihee nodded her head. ¡®Well. They probably know.¡¯ You can realize just from Taesoon¡¯s situation. Stats were important but skills were also very important. If that skill went into somebody up there then the gap they created through diligent hunting could be crushed in an instant. And to prevent that a trustworthy person of the three would purchase the skill. ¡®In conclusion, gathering up the runes has been beneficial.¡¯ The runes that one person has is rathercking to buy it but it could easily be solved by lending. Hansoo asked while chuckling: ¡°Whom was it decided to be given to?¡± At those words Mihee answered. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡®As I expected.¡¯ He guessed somewhat to this extent. Since Hansoo saw Mihee pick up a mana rune earlier. No one was there to bicker who killed it so from her taking it quietly, it seemed like she wanted to hide it. ¡®Well the more hidden cards you have the better.¡¯ Whatever happens that skill required mana. And because of that for Sangjin and Taesoon who had no mana it¡¯d be rather burdensome for them to invest in the skill rune. Since they would never know when a mana rune woulde out. But Mihee had already gained mana runes and already confirmed that mana runes can drop from hunting. And from her situation where she had already confirmed the performance of the skill, it would have been very enticing. And the remaining two probably felt safer giving it to Mihee than giving it to others. Mihee borrowed the runes from Sangjin and Taesoon while shaking their hands and then approached Hansoo. ¡°Good. Here they are. There are three each for agility and perception and seven each for stamina and strength.¡± ¡°Since I said I¡¯ll give a 5% discount I will only take six strength.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite thorough.¡± Mihee looked at him with a slightly resentful expression. With that many stats you could really be strong. She had fought a few times but you can tell instantly. Not having runes is getting closer to death. Though she had gotten a skill, she seemed to have felt a little regret. And Hansoo looked at Mihee¡¯s expression and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s too much. If you get into the habit of getting free things around here you will die quickly.¡± ¡°...¡± There is no trade in this world that does not cost in some way. Whilst chasing costless things the cost will have stacked somewhere else and will explode. It wasn¡¯t somewhere like a mart¡¯s food sample corners where no one would say anything if you eat and run away. ¡®Let¡¯s see¡¯ Since the Barb snake was dead and the trade wasplete, there was something he had to finish here. Hansoo started to look around the train station. ¡®The existence of a Barb snake means there is Juterium Ore nearby¡¯ And indeed there was a few orange ores that sprouted out like crystals near the train station. Hansoo grabbed them with his hands and rooted them out. Tududuk It was very stic despite it being a metal, it felt like pulling rubber. Hansoo started to mold the Juterium with his hands. And the three stared at Hansoo. ¡®Spike? Needle?¡¯ Taesoon stared at the Juterium metal that was being molded like y enthusiastically. Hansoo left the needle that was molded to about 20cm in the corner, went up to the barb snake, ripped off the scales and started to rip its stomach open. Shuuuuk ¡®It¡¯s here¡¯ Hansoo made a delighted expression as he saw that the Lysate solution sources hadn¡¯t dried up. Hansoo took out all six of the of the Lysate solution sources, then set up the burner and the pot and started to squeeze them above the pot. Ploploploplopplop And soon the pot was filled with a green liquid. And when the liquid started to boil he started to break apart the scales of the Barb snake and started to throw them in. The hardness of the scales on Barb snake¡¯s skin was extremely powerful but it wasn¡¯t to the point where you couldn¡¯t break it. ¡®It¡¯s not good enough for a weapon.¡¯ So he had to make a new one. In the same way the Barb snake made his scales. Shockingly, when the hard scales entered the boiling Lysate liquid they all melted down. And Hansoo, who had seen the green liquid slowly turn silvery, plopped down the Juterium metal he made once it turnedpletely silver. And soon a change urred. Chorurururuk. The Juterium metal, which did not exceed 20cm and barely entered the pot, started to absorb the liquid aggressively. The needle which had an orange tint started to change its color very quickly as it absorbed the liquid. And soon the size increased gradually as well. The needle, which hadn¡¯t reached 20cm before, was already over one meter long and the width was as thick as a thumb. ¡®The end... is a little blunt.¡¯ He molded with all his might but due to it being hand molded as well as the erging process, the tip was a little blunt. Hansoo held the needle with all his strength and started to grind it with the dull Podao. Kududuk. Kududuk. A hardness that barely peeled off when Hansoo used all his strength while sweating intensely. ¡®Yeah. It should at least be that hard.¡¯ Hansoo made a satisfied expression as he was working very hard to grind it. ¡®As I expected, you guys are the best when I¡¯m against strong opponents.¡¯ If his attacks went into the enemy easily then cutting parts would be good but once you go against mobs that have decent amounts of physical resistance, cutting attacks don¡¯t work well. If one was confident in fighting up close then rather than long swords that cut, needles and daggers that stab are much better in going through the enemy¡¯s defenses. While the area of damage is small and secondary damages such as bleeding is hard, if you know the weak points of the enemy and have the confidence to stab the weak point urately, then the needle is the best. ¡®And if I need to go through his defenses when fighting him, it should at least be this much.¡¯ Hansoo thought of the opponent he needed to go against in order to obtain one of the two hidden pieces in the first tutorial area. Number 11 out of 134 weapons that can be created with the materials gained from the monsters in the first tutorial area. If you think about the alchemists went through a lot of trouble for a long time in order to create the best quality weapons out of the low quality materials that you gain in the tutorial area, it should at least be this much. If a Rokoko Lizard or Carnivorous sac came out then he could create an even stronger 1-17 or 1-96 but Barb Snake wasn¡¯t bad at all. It would be rather hard obtaining a better weapon in the tutorial area than this. ¡®I should conclude now¡¯ Hansoo, who had grinded the edge to a sharp point, took out the goblin leather he had saved, cut it into a long piece and then applied the poison weakly onto it. Chiiiik Hansoo nodded as he saw the insides of the leather melt slightly and then wrapped the leather around the handle area of the needle. As he felt the right feeling of a grip in his hands, he made a satisfactory expression as he stabbed into the air. When he uses itter he could apply poison or paralysis poison depending on his preference then. ¡°Can¡¯t we buy that?¡± Taesoon looked at Hansoo¡¯s weapon with a greedy expression. If it¡¯s that much then he was willing to buy it with runes. If Hansoo struggled that hard to make it then it¡¯s hardness was incredible. As he was dissatisfied with the des that went dull from a few strikes ever since a while ago, it could only be tempting to Taesoon. And then Hansoo shook his head. From the start you guys cannot use this unless you were high rankers. Since the area of damage is extremely small. And something like this would be especially hard for you guys to use. ¡®Well, to be honest it would depends on the user so I would sell it...¡¯ Despite that he couldn¡¯t make more. ¡°I cannot make more because I used all the Lysate solution.¡± ¡°tsk¡± Taesoon looked at the bottom of the empty bot and clicked his tongue. Hansoo left them like that and moved inside the train. ¡®So if I get on this then this should move¡¯ He just needed to get on the train and go receive the reward. The battle was over. The Barb snake was already strong enough but if an even stronger boss came out after getting on the train, how would a first-day adventurer kill it. Hidden piece just means it¡¯s a hidden mission and not an impossible mission. Hansoo went inside the train leisurely and sat next to the pir of the train. His favorite spot. And then he saw someone getting on after him. Hansoo chuckled as he asked. ¡°Why are you guys getting on?¡± And at those words the three had a slightly befuddled expression. They were not stupid. An extremely suspicious train in the very bottom of the train station. And as if electricity was working in an devastated train station, the lights were on. A feeling of a jackpot. Even in games when something like this exists there will be a jackpot. No matter how one looked it did not look ordinary but Hansoo, who had psychic powers, went in there. And even with afortable expression. They have never seen Hansoo lose tension before a battle so the chances of there not being any battles were high. Isn¡¯t following him on obvious. But they were surprised by Hansoo who had never said anything about following him suddenly saying things. ¡°This is one person only. Get off.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Only one person can get on.¡± Hidden piece is only permitted to one person. The train wasrge but it only moved when only one person was on it. ¡®It was made so that the difficulty is at where twenty people need toe down to clear but only one person can get...on¡¯ If a god existed then he definitely had an evil hobby. ¡°...That might not be the case.¡± Sangjin mumbled with a hopeful expression. And then Taesoon spoke after him: ¡°And is there a rule which says you have to go? We¡¯vee here with our own strengths as well.¡± ¡®Maism huh¡¯ As Hansoo nced at the Barb snake¡¯s corpse from those words, the faces of the three all turned red. Mihee was also making an embarrassed face but didn¡¯t really stand on Hansoo¡¯s side and speak for him either. ¡®Aiigo. You dummies.¡¯ Hansooughed inwardly. It wasn¡¯t that understanding did not exist. They¡¯ve probably got the idea somewhat. Whenever a chance urs you need to grab it. If you miss the chance because you are embarrassed or due to pride then you will realize that that¡¯s a very foolish act. The three who were actually talking about it had their face reddened. They knew that they were pushing it as they were speaking. ¡®But they have not realized one thing yet¡¯ ¡°Oh. Of cause such a rule doesn¡¯t exist since there isn¡¯t such a thing as an absolutew in this world.¡± Then Hansoo who was holding onto the handle of the needle grabbed the tip instead. And in as the bulky handle spun upwards the needle turned into a bat... Hoong, Huooong. The bat in Hansoo¡¯s hands cut through the air while making threatening noises. ¡°You either get out now. Or you deal with me first then talk nicely with yourwyerter and find me in court. Choose one of the two.¡± ¡°...¡± Hansooughed while looking at the three. ................................. ¡°Damnable Bastard¡± Taesoon cursed as he looked at the train that was quickly making distance while making clunking sounds. It was extremely alluring. That thing that was at the end of the train station. And because of that he pondered for a moment. Should the three of them try fighting him together. He even thought inwardly. ¡®Surely he won¡¯t be too cruel, we¡¯re friends and we¡¯vee this far together.¡± If they fought and won they could take his weapon and if they lose they could beg for forgiveness.¡± Not a bad gamble. ¡®And if I take all the runes on his wrist...and even take whatever is at the end of the station.¡¯ It was basically a jackpot. The chance of sess was low but it was a low risk high return case. Taesoon, who had finished his thoughts, tried to move his hands towards the kitchen knife on his waist but gave up as soon as he saw his eyes. The only reason he was talking over it because they didn¡¯t act out. ¡®fucker...¡¯ He wasughing and the way he was handling the situation was so-so but his eyes were different. He was watching enthusiastically with eyes that could destroy someone¡¯s vitality. As if he was full of expectation to see how it was going to y out. ¡®Fuck. Fuck...¡¯ He felt unfairness as he got scared from just his eyes but he had to get off because he didn¡¯t have the courage to fight. ¡°Let¡¯s go up. We should move too.¡± Mihee opened her mouth as she looked at Taesoon. Sangjin and Mihee were making expressions as if this situation was supposed to y out like this. Taesoon spat out curses in his mind. ¡®You retards. This is why you guys aren¡¯t capable.¡¯ Why are you making such an embarrassed expression. Anybody else would¡¯ve done the same thing as him. ¡®I am not sorry... I am not embarrassed.¡¯ Taesoon mumbled inwardly as he grinded his teeth, raised his body and headed upwards. Ed¡¯s Note: Don¡¯t forget to check out the Wikia! Chapter 11: Otherworld’s Moon (1) Rattle. Rattle. The train moved to the next station swiftly. ¡®Let¡¯s see... he did say there were multiple stations.¡¯ Hansoo thought of the stories of the four who had acquired the hidden piece. If you were to organize the conclusion was like this. Firstly. As you take the train you will go through 20 stations. Secondly. The artifact on each station was random. Thirdly. A station that you¡¯ve passed cannot be returned to and going further did not mean better artifacts came out. ¡®It¡¯s a structure designed to give people mental conflicts¡¯ Hansoo took a nce above. A map of the train route with 20 stations. He had to choose well here. Chiiiiik There was a tformid on the center of the empty station with an artifact above it. ¡®Let¡¯s see¡¯ There was plenty of time. Since the train won¡¯t move until you get back on. Hansoo walked up to the tform and checked out the artifact ¡®Raroon¡¯s Circlet.¡¯ Hansoo showed a conspicuous color. It raised the perception stat of the user by almost 10 and it showed the weak point of the beast on your first encounter with it. With this the chance that you will struggle against beasts in the beginning will decrease. The requirements was that you needed 25 or higher perception but it was well worth it. ¡®The standards are clearly higher.¡¯ Since it was a hidden piece there was an artifact that would help greatly in the beginning. But Hansoo shook his head. This one is dismissed. To Hansoo who knew every beast¡¯s weak points it was a rather disappointing item. The perception stat was appealing but finding something else was better. Hansooid the circlet down and got on the train again to get to the next station. .......................................... ¡®This is the twelfth station.¡¯ Hansoo sighed softly. ¡®Eight weapons huh...¡¯ Maybe due to the fact that it was a hidden piece weapon, the quality was good even though it was a newbie weapon. There were ones with lightning damage and even a gauntlet that raised the number of runes. Since they were of higher quality than the needle he was holding there was nothing much to say. But that was the problem. The fact that they were better than his needle. In other words the choice was rather disappointing to Hansoo who was holding the needle already. ¡®Will weapons continue toe out.¡¯ Honestly since a good weapon in the start had abilities that were beyond simply raising stats and skills it wasn¡¯t weird that there were many around. ¡®Won¡¯t something like a stepping stonee out.¡¯ Shoes that allowed you to momentarily step on the air . With this you could have a much more three dimensional battle. It was a weapon that was hard to obtain even in the second tutorial stage or out of that, the red stage, so finding it around here would be nice. He had a slight hope that this woulde out but it had yet to do so unfortunately. Hansoo slowly walked up to the tform and checked the item on it. A small cigarette pack. But Hansoo¡¯s eyes bulged out as he saw it. ¡°Huh? Maniac¡¯s Cloud Snack?¡± ¡®Even something like thises out?¡¯ The stepping stone instantly disappeared from Hansoo¡¯s thoughts. This item was that rare. A cigarette pack with 20 cigarettes. But these were not ordinary cigarettes. As soon as you take a puff your rune stats will start to increase and it will continue to increase as you keep smoking it. And when you inhale all the smoke after you finish the cigarette all the rune stats will increase by around 20% and it will stay like that for around 10 minutes. It was only 20% on paper, if all your stats were to increase by 20% then it meant your battle power basically doubled. And it rose by percentage. This was very tempting. It meant that as your stats got higher and higher the effects increased more and more. And whilst smoking it there were moderate amounts of painkiller effects as well as increase of adrenaline so even without the stat increase your basicbat abilities rose. An item that raised your battle power by arge amount for about 15 minutes after you start smoking it. ¡®huhh¡¯ Hansoo rejoiced. Although you couldn¡¯t use it outside the tutorial area but it was a small artifact that was one of the best within the tutorial area. ¡®This is it¡¯ Hansoo chose instantly. He didn¡¯t know what kind of artifacts woulde out further along but there won¡¯t be much difference to the earlier ones. Which meant there was no better choice than this. Hansoo inserted within the side of his upper body then smiled as he walked towards the exit. ¡®Wait, but I don¡¯t smoke...¡¯ Hansoo made a slightly perplexed expression due to the unexpected problem. ¡®Well. That guy will understand.¡¯ He promised to stop but wouldn¡¯t he allow such a thing like this. As Hansoo got on the train whilst humming, the train started to move slowly towards where Hansoo started. .................................. ¡®Did they all exit¡¯ As Hansoo got off from the train, the train rattled as it stopped its operation and even turned its lights off. A silence space with nobody else, Hansoo picked up the nearby cookwares and then got lost in thought as he started to proceed upwards from the third floor. ¡®Let¡¯s see¡¯ Hansoo thought of the second hidden piece. The first day ended in a satisfactory manner. Since the first hidden piece waspleted, as long as hepletes the second one then he will have gotten all the hidden pieces he could acquire in the first tutorial area. But he couldn¡¯t do it right now. The second hidden piece could only be obtained after the fourth day. Hansoo started to ponder for a moment. There were two things Hansoo could do before the second hidden piece made its entrance. Hunt and collect runes diligently. Challenge the remaining missions. ¡®There¡¯s not much to decide.¡¯ You will naturally kill beasts as you do missions. He had to aim one of the missions of the 119, no, 118 due to him clearing one. ¡®No. A few of them were done on the way to here.¡¯ First beast kill, First one to gain a new rune type and so on... such things were done on the way to here. But these weren¡¯t the missions that were officially decided. The remaining missions were around 110. Well he had no way of knowing which missions were decided. There were probably two or three more. An extremely low chance. But that wasn¡¯t something to worry about. ¡®Do the ones with better rewards first.¡¯ If he did the easy missions then he could do around 30 of them in two days. Statistically, clearing thirty missions meant there was a high chance that one would hit. But that didn¡¯t really mean anything. The lower missions didn¡¯t give more than a few runes if you cleared them. So it¡¯s better to do the missions with the best rewards one by one instead. If you hit then it was a jackpot and if you didn¡¯t then it was part of the hunt so there wasn¡¯t much to lose. ¡®Let¡¯s see... the mission with the best reward.¡¯ And then Hansoo frowned at the reward he thought of. The reward itself was amazing. As soon as you eat it then every stat will increase and not just the ones you have but every rune in existence including luck by 10 and even heal injuries that could kill. It was not an object that could be gained in the tutorial stage. No, this item was hard to obtain even outside the tutorial stage. The red area. But the requirements was the problem. ¡®Whopleted a maniac mission like this¡¯ The information in his head was basically things people experienced. It meant somebody had seeded. ¡®Oh..was it that person.¡¯ Hansoo thought of one of the people from the Final Brigade. Enbi Arin. A member of the Final Brigade who went to a prison as a volunteer and got dragged to this ce along with the criminals. A person who got humiliated as soon as things started and acquired rage as a specialty. It was a mission she found out after the seven days where she proceeded to rip apart every single criminal who hurt her, eat their hearts and even tried tomit suicide. ¡®...This is dismissed.¡¯ Hansoo clicked his tongue. He didn¡¯t feel like doing it and to do this he needed to kill everybody which meant the many missions that required people to live will be useless. Though he didn¡¯t know if this mission was one of the decided ones but there was no reason to try. Hansoo thought of the second best reward. ¡®Kill 100 people within one day.¡¯ As a side note, it was Keldian whopleted this. ¡®Dismissed as well.¡¯ It gave a good skill as a reward but it wasn¡¯t good enough for him to learn and it was also toote. He spent quite a while selecting an artifact so the day was almost over. When he gets out it would probably be nighttime. Nighttime, something shed by this thoughts. In Hansoo¡¯s thoughts it was a mission with a rather good reward. ¡®I almost forgot about that. .¡¯ When the first night is over that chance also disappears. It was better to do this first than the other missions with better rewards. ¡®This is first for now. I should fill up my stamina quite a bit though¡¯ Since while the is up, he would be very busy in order to acquire that. Hansoo felt hungry and headed towards the convenience store. Humans could definitely be transcendentally strong as they acquire runes. The best part was that the number was basically being twisted so the efficiency rose explosively. It would make sense that one would require twice as much food if your strength is doubled but the amount of strength increased by runes didn¡¯t need extra food. The Otherworld¡¯s adventurers could eat and sleep at a simr pace that they were at in their own world and still maintain their battle powers. Even if you have the strength that could smash apart mountains. But in other words if you couldn¡¯t even maintain that much then your battle powers will sink down tremendously. In order to maintain the top condition, food, sleep and rest was needed. And sudden exercise would make one even hungrier faster. ¡®Let¡¯s seat first and...hmm?¡¯ Something came into Hansoo¡¯s eyes as he walked towards the store. The entrance was very different from before. Apletely empty convenience store. Everything including food waspletely gone. Nothing was left behind. And the ground was all dug up everywhere. No, it wasn¡¯t everywhere. The spots where the food was buried were dug up urately. ¡°Huh. Look at these kids.¡± They did something this courageous despite the fact that the moon woulde up soon. Hansoo looked at the scene in front of him as if it was amusing andughed. ................................. ¡°Ah... Can¡¯t I stop that.¡± Mihee looked at the crowd that was moving the goods from the convenience store with a sad expression. The seven had gathered together and came back up. But somehow the rest knew and rushed the store and started to take everything. ¡®We¡¯re definitely stronger but...¡¯ Mihee gulped. The first thing she checked was the status of the other group as soon as they came up. And she knew. ¡®It¡¯s doable¡¯ The ones above weren¡¯t that strong because they were focused on organizing people. They were of course weaker than the three below and even weaker than the four above. The problem was numbers. They couldn¡¯t get near them easily but as 10 times the amount of people rushed the store they couldn¡¯t do anything. They brought the backpack as they came up but they could only feel sad as the items they wanted to bring one by one were all taken. ¡®ah...¡¯ Whilst Mihee was making a sad expression, Taesoon wasughing inwardly. ¡®They¡¯re doing good.¡¯ Taesoon only gave them 1 intel. There was a convenience store below. And like magic, despite them being cautious of him, they all rushed the store, took everything and moved it somewhere else. He decided to keep it a secret from his other friends. Since they were friends it would be troublesome if they get in the way. Since they had taken everything on the ground, Hansoo had no choice. Since he would have no food. And he could use the items within the store very well. He would probably need the items in the store the most. And since he couldn¡¯t fight against everyone else he could only join them. And then he would take the leadership position and ask to share the thing he obtained in the station. And after that they would get rid of the group together and take back everything from the store. ¡®You don¡¯t live alone in the world.¡¯ Taesoon had hoped that Hansoo would bring something back fast. Chapter 12: Otherworld’s Moon (2) ¡°It¡¯s Hansoo!¡± Mihee shouted in glee as she saw Hansoo walking slowly from the station below. Since they were dealing with therge group over there they could only feel not at ease but as Hansoo came all the pressure seemed to have been lifted. ¡®It¡¯s like some sort of superhero making an entrance¡¯ Mihee felt her heart thumping as Hansoo approached but there was somebody else who¡¯s heart was thumping. ¡®Fuck. I don¡¯t know if it will work out well.¡¯ He had spilled the milk but where was a problem. The situation where Hansoo beats down everyone including the sixty over there and the seven of them. Then he would have basically poked the beast that was sleeping soundly. It could be a situation where he stole the sleeping lion¡¯s food bowl. ¡®Well whatever. Since nobody knows that it was me who did it.¡¯ Since he spilled it very softly while beating up a guy who had charged at him. ¡®Yea. I could just fake it and pretend I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Who would know that he did it? Taesoon calmed down and stared at Hansoo who was walking from afar. And Mihee ran towards Hansoo first as he returned. ¡°You¡¯re back! But there¡¯s a problem! The guys over there took everything from the store!¡± Hansoo chuckled at those words and patted Mihee¡¯s head. ¡°I know. I saw as I came up. Did you gather the food for us?¡± At those words Mihee looked back and mumbled. ¡°We did but... there isn¡¯t much.¡± Since they prepared anticipating they would bring more from the store they didn¡¯t have a lot of food or equipment. Since there was a limit to the size of the backpack. And even more so since they gathered up female supplies and weapons. But Hansoo didn¡¯t add anything extra. ¡°Well that could happen.¡± And then Hansoo started looked around to everyone. And his eyes stopped at Taesoon. Taesoon replied as if nothing happened. ¡°But it¡¯s good since you¡¯re here we can just take it back from them. It would be hard by yourself but if we go together and force them they would give it back.¡± Hansoo chuckled. ¡®Aigoo. This guy.¡¯ But Hansoo didn¡¯t really say much. ¡°Well. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± At Hansoo¡¯s words, Mihee, Jisun, Gangtae went up to the food they had collected. Since it was set up in a half broken down cafe there were a lot of tables and it wasn¡¯tfortable to eat. And soon the table was filled with canned foods and other edibles. As Hansoo walked towards it slowly Taesoon threw out something jokingly. ¡°I mean we got these risking our lives, shouldn¡¯t you eat after paying us something?¡± And then the cafe turned silent. ¡°Hey. Why are you being like this...¡± Mihee nced at Taesoon then talked back. But Taesoon had no ns to back down. ¡®I can¡¯t keep getting dragged around here.¡¯ And he didn¡¯t really say anything wrong. Hansoo left the food he would eat at the store but if they didn¡¯t bring it then it would¡¯ve been taken by the gang over there. In conclusion this was theirs. And they had brought it with risk but despite him being Hansoo, shouldn¡¯t he pay something up for it? And as Hansoo made an amused expression and stayed silent, the nearby friends were in quite a turmoil. ¡°Hey if it wasn¡¯t for Hansoo we don¡¯t know where we could be right now.¡± Taesoon replied to Mihee. ¡°But Hansoo told us before also. Liking free things is dangerous. We need to keep it in check here in order to stay together.¡± And at those words Sangjin nodded at the back. It seemed he had some pent up dissatisfaction from the payments for the poison and the skills. ¡°I don¡¯t really have something to give for the food here.¡± Taesoon spat out something instinctively at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡°Why not. You have that thing you earned in there, we could use it together.¡± ¡°What thing?¡± The four who didn¡¯t know the situation made a confused expression as Taesoonughed and said. ¡°That guy. He went into an empty space alone. He probably got something from there. If we use that together our survival rates will increase. Let¡¯s share it. We need to act together anyway. Don¡¯t do such a trade like this.¡± At those words everyone looked at Hansoo. They didn¡¯t say anything but with the eyes asking why. Hansoo looked at those eyes and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve learnt well.¡± ¡°...what do you mean learn. You talk in an unpleasant way.¡± Hansoo clicked his tongue inwardly at that Taesoon. He did learn but he learnt it in a flimsy way. ¡®Well. Since he probably thinks are we¡¯re equal because we¡¯re friends then that should be normal.¡¯ Basically if one thinks that they¡¯re under then they can¡¯te out like that but if they think that they¡¯re on equal grounds then its obvious that they woulde out like that. But the problem isn¡¯t that. Hansoo who had organized his thoughts for a momentnded a decision. ¡®I guess it ends here.¡¯ Why would Hansoo carry these guys around? He didn¡¯t really care for receiving runes. If he killed a few more then they woulde out so why would be rather receive them. This wasn¡¯t a game, a time where he went was long gone. Since he had fought too long to do that. The only reason why he was keeping them was because of what Eres had said. The reason why he asked for runes is because without doing that then they will make more and more requests that go too far. ¡®Eres, I¡¯ve done all I can.¡¯ Hansoo shrugged his shoulders and stood up. He wasn¡¯t a stingy person, he wasn¡¯t going to go or something. ¡®How did Kangtae manage to say things like this. It¡¯s extremely embarrassing.¡¯ Well these guys aren¡¯t really enemies, if they separate then that¡¯s the end of it. ¡°Well. It¡¯s ok. Stay well. Be strong from now on.¡± Everyone was startled at Hansoo¡¯s words as he got up. They knew that it would be instantaneously hard without Hansoo. He only wanted to set the mood not make him leave. And only then they started to make Taesoon stop. ¡°Why are you being like this? Don¡¯t fight.¡± The friends were talking around him but Taesoonnded a decision. ¡®Yeah, get lost.¡¯ They were seven. If they act the way he taught them then they could safely gather a lot of runes fast without moving around dangerously like him. No, even if he got weaker he didn¡¯t like the fact that somebody was above him. And that attitude. It was an attitude that showed someone like himself was not even necessary. That really pissed him off. ¡®Motherfucker¡¯ As Taesoon saw Mihee slowly walk towards Hansoo, he got even angrier and then spat out. ¡°Go if you want to go. Principles and principles. If we really give this out for free there will be no end. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking but we don¡¯t need him.¡± Then there was somebody who followed his footsteps. ¡°Hey! Jin Mihee! Are you really going? And leaving us behind?¡± Mihee clenched her teeth at Taesoon¡¯s words. ¡®I must live.¡¯ The reason why the others didn¡¯t move because they didn¡¯t see Hansoo fighting below. Mihee, who had seen that, knew instantly who was safer to go with. ¡°I¡¯m going with Hansoo. Can you take me?¡± Then Hansoo shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t take you.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± But Hansoo added at Mihee who was in despair. ¡°But I can¡¯t really say anything about you following me.¡± ¡°Phew.¡± Taesoon talked coldly at Mihee who was sighing from relief. ¡°You can¡¯t go. You didn¡¯t pay back the rune. To Sangjin.¡± Mihee can¡¯t leave. Since she has a precious skill. And if she has a debt she can¡¯t leave like that. ¡®And... where will I send you.¡¯ A girl that he had eyes upon since admission. A situation like this was a great chance. ¡°Ah...¡± And then Mihee made a sad noise as she thought of borrowing runes from Sangjin. Then Sangjin shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯m following too.¡± ¡°What?¡± At those words Taesoon clenched his teeth. ¡®This guy who was always behind me...¡¯ That guy¡¯s dad works at his dad¡¯spany. And that was the reason why he couldn¡¯t leave so far. He had used him well so far but to suddenlye out like this. ¡®Yeah. Get lost, you have nothing to do with me now huh? Taesoon spat out while clenching his teeth. ¡°Yeah. Get lost then.¡± ¡°...¡± The four who were looking at the bickering between Sangjin, Mihee, Hansoo and Taesoon seemed to be in a turmoil but then decided to stay next to Taesoon and moved next to him. Since they didn¡¯t feel right about leaving and since all the food was here. Taesoon looked at the three leaving, clenched his teeth but then shook his head instead. ¡®No, it turned out for the better¡¯ Now the leadership position has came back to him. They weren¡¯t at the level of Mihee but the three girls here were pretty high quality and there was nobody stronger than him. For hunts he could just watch Hansoo to somewhat figure out the weaknesses and then go hunt somewhere else. And all the food was here too. As long as there aren¡¯t any more problems then there weren¡¯t going to be situations where their lives would be in danger. ¡®After I get strong enough, I can slowly make my way through.¡¯ Taesoon breathed in and out thenughed as he saw the friends who were looking at his back and not Hansoo¡¯s. ....................................... Sangjin looked at Hansoo with a dissatisfied expression and said. ¡°We don¡¯t really have to do anything? All the food is with them.¡± At Sangjin¡¯s words there was some resentment. If it¡¯s Hansoo then he could probably take it all back. And he stuck with Hansoo because he thought he would do that. But Hansoo did not carry anything out. ¡®What are his thoughts exactly?¡¯ Sangjin did not understand Hansoo. Since he didn¡¯t bring out any food. He had the strength to do whatever he felt but why was he like that. Hansoo chuckled at those words. Since he could tell what he was thinking. ¡®Well. If they don¡¯t know about the moon...¡¯ The food they have is useless food already. Why would he bicker around regarding things that were already useless. ¡®It seems it¡¯s almost midnight¡¯ Hansoo looked at the sky. At the sudden action, Sangjin and Mihee also looked at the sky. In the middle of the dark sky there was a single round moon floating. An extremely normal full moon. And then something weird came into Mihee¡¯s sight ¡®...Did I see wrong?¡¯ Mihee made a slit with her eyes and looked at the moon. ¡®It was like something flickered on the moon.¡¯ Mihee, who had been looking at the moon, suddenly got the chills all over her body and almost felt bad. Blink ¡®... The moon blinked its eyes.¡¯ The surface of the moon split open with a crack and then a frightening eye appeared. The iris on the center of the eye moved back and forth without stopping as it scanned every living organism around. ................................. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s left, let¡¯s just eat.¡± Taesoon said energetically as he walked towards the table. Jisun looked at Taesoon with a slightly anxious look. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we..at least make up? I think we need Hansoo.¡± At those words, mes rose up from within Taesoon. ¡®That bitch has already gotten lost! Why are you looking for that bitch!¡¯ But Taesoon managed tough on the surface. His situation wasn¡¯t quite well set yet. If he makes a mistake then they could all leave to Hansoo. ¡°No. Look at that guy. He has something he had but he¡¯s using it alone. He¡¯s a guy that would only make trouble if he stayed.¡± ¡°mmm...¡± Honestly Jisun didn¡¯t like that either. If there was something good then it won¡¯t even be enough to use it together but to leave just like that. And Taesoon who had seen Jisun¡¯s expression, added strength to his voice. ¡°And all the food is here too. If they¡¯re hungry they¡¯lle back. Won¡¯t they listen better then?¡± And then Taesoon started to take out the food from the bag. And at that moment something happened. ¡°Huh?¡± A strand of moonlight came into the room. As if the light bended. And as if it was searching for something, searching every corner. And at the snake-like light that entered the room, the food that had been shone upon started to burn. ¡°What is going on...¡± Taesoon rushed and checked the rest of the food. But the food that was stacked was all burnt down without anything remaining. ¡°Goddamit! How did this happen!¡± Taesoon and the remaining four cried out in shock from the strange phenomena that melted down all the food in the interval of a few seconds. Chapter 13: Otherworld’s Moon (3) ¡°Huh? Huuhh?¡± Sangjin made a shocked face as he saw the chocte bar in his hand burn down to nothing. One of the few things he took beforeing out. When he quickly checked, the contents of his bag and his pockets were disappearing at a fast pace. Sangjin urgently looked at Hansoo and shouted. ¡°How did this happen?¡± And then Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Even if I have psychic powers, how would I know of something like that?¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Sangjin looked at the emergency food in his hands that had turned into dust and made a resentful face but then realized something. ¡®Is it possible that the other¡¯s food also...¡¯ As Sangjin quickly looked at the outside of the 2nd floor of the cafe that he used to be at, he heard shouts from all around. ¡°What is this! Which bitch nned this out!¡± ¡°Goddamnit! Some guy took everything that was piled here! It¡¯s all gone!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± A deserted city at a single nce. A ce that seemed very hard to obtain food at. Everyone had obtained food from the store on the 2nd floor but logically speaking no one would have thought of going down to the even more dangerous 2nd floor after getting through the first floor which was filled with Green Worms. Without Hansoo they would have probably had to starve for another 2-3 days. And when the food disappeared in such a situation the anxiousness of the people had exploded. And even rage. ¡°Ehh...¡± As Sangjin groaned at the chaos afar, Hansoo smiled bitterly. ¡®It¡¯s really a god-forsaken world¡¯ Not a single moment will be left in peace. Firstly, because of that , all the foods that one had in possession will burn down and disappear. Which meant that it was impossible to stock up on foods and then nibble away at it. ¡®That¡¯s why I told them to not take them all. Tsk¡¯ If you leave it in the convenience store that it does not count as being in one¡¯s possession so it remains. The reason why he had buried it was to share it with the seven after climbing back up with them. The residents of the Otherworld must scavenge food everyday. No matter if you search for every food within the corners. No matter if you kill a beast, find a way to get rid of the toxicity and then eat it. ¡®If only it ended there¡¯ And soon another change urred. White light started toe off from people¡¯s bodies. As if they were shrouded with moonlight. ¡°huh?¡± Sangjin panicked as he saw his chance and then looked around. And then he drooled. They could see where every single one of the 100 were. No matter if they were blocked by a wall. The moonlight was showing each other¡¯s locations and was sharing them. When he turned around, Mihee and Hansoo¡¯s body had moonlighting off of them also. ¡®Ah...¡¯ From the feeling of being naked, Sangjin and Mihee clenched their teeth. There was no way that their location being exposed would feel good. ¡®Goddamit¡¯ Hansoo, who had been looking at the two, stood up. Since the moon has risen, it was time to move. ¡°Where are you going?¡± As the two asked anxiously, Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Gotta do work.¡± It was a reward that could only be gained on the first night of the Tutorial and only when you clear the mission while the Moon was up. The requirements were rather simple. The problem was that it was on the first night. Most people will figure out their situation after the first night and then will zealously hunt for food. Beasts will naturallye into their views and naturally they will get their carcasses to cook them around the second day but a situation where one cooks the toxic beast within the first day to eat it was rare. The Jar that you obtain after all this is rather simple. It hid the food away from the eyesight of the Moon and always kept the food inside fresh. The name was a jar but it was in the form of a small pouch. ¡®And the storage amount is important¡¯ The storage amount was five times the amount of food you eat within 6 hours. 1 person¡¯s worth meant 5 people¡¯s worth of space, 10 people¡¯s worth of food eaten meant that you could store 50 people¡¯s worth of food. The fact that you could store food was very advantageous in this situation where that damnable was up. He had to eat as much as possible. ¡®But...I should cook things thoroughly¡¯ It was rather simple but to do that a lot of preparation was needed. Since you need to get rid of the toxins within the carcass. ¡®Cooking huh. It¡¯s been a while.¡¯ Cooking was one of Hansoo¡¯s hobbies. Since it was one of the things that made the tongue happy as well as being one of the small moments of happiness. And it was one of the basics of the basics in order to survive within the Abyss where the Moon came up. Bubble Bubble Hansoo leisurely boiled goblin blood as he was lost in thoughts. ¡®The current amount of carcasses in possession are four kinds¡¯ Goblin. Green Worm. Land Mermaid. Barb Snake. And out of the four, if you cross out the Land Mermaid that you cannot eat even after you cook it, it leaves him with three kinds. And out of those the Green Worm¡¯s carcass was rather difficult to detoxify with the materials you could obtain. ¡®The main ingredients will be Goblin and Barb snake.¡¯ In the Abyss or the Otherworld, if you can cook the beasts well then their meat bes amazing. One of the friends told him that so it¡¯s likely that it¡¯s true. Bubble Bubble Bubble Whilst he was boiling the blood to get rid of the toxins within the meat, Hansoo pulled out the kitchen knife embedded on the Barb snake, sharpened it and then started to chop the Barb snake up. The Barb snake has no toxins so you can even eat it right away by making sashimi. The only problem was that it was hard to catch and that there wasn¡¯t much to eat because it was mostly hard muscle. ¡°Mmm¡± He took a slice, chewed on it, and then made a content smile as he gulped it down. ¡®It¡¯s rather good¡¯ The chewy taste was rather good. The seasoning was a little disappointing but the texture itself gave satisfaction. Sangjin looked at Hansoo with a priceless expression. ¡®Isn¡¯t this guy just insane?¡¯ He was eating the monster meat in such a leisurely way. If somebody saw they might¡¯ve mistaken him for eating sashimi by the seaside. But whilst Sangjin was cursing Hansoo off, Mihee had a slightly different thought. ¡°... Is that something you have to do too?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The one who had answered Mihee¡¯s insensitive question was Sangjin. Mihee replied at that. ¡°He could just move away and hunt but he¡¯s doing that instead.¡± Hansoo had never done anything unnecessary. Hansoo who had continuously reminded them of hunting was cooking like that which meant it was a necessary action. There was only reason why Mihee thought like that. She didn¡¯t know what Hansoo¡¯s psychic powers were exactly she could guess somewhat. He knew what to do in order to achieve rewards. Hansoo looked at that Mihee contently. ¡®Good¡¯ She was growing up well. But Sangjin wasn¡¯t really happy at Mihee¡¯s words. ¡°He would probably just eat it by himself this time anyways.¡± At those words Hansoo looked at Sangjin and then answered. ¡°You guess correctly.¡± ¡°... Huh?¡± Sangjin was instead flustered by Hansoo¡¯s confident words. ........................... ¡°Goddamnit! What do we do!¡± Jisun, who was grabbing onto Gangtae anxiously, yelled at Taesoon. Shouts wereing from afar. ¡°Didn¡¯t the ones who went to the store first do some tricks on the food?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s first catch those guys! Their food might be different!¡± ¡°I can see them over there!¡± The reason why they didn¡¯t invade was because they both had something to eat. Since there was no reason to fight unless they were desperate. But the situation was now much different. If their food disappeared like this every night, and they had to find new food every time then they had no time to idle around. They could starve to death at a moment¡¯s notice. And that problem bes worse as the size of the group besrger. Taesoon looked at the ones running towards him from afar and clenched his teeth. There was no way to hide either, since that damnable moonlight was showing every living existence below it. And then Taesoon realized what that moon had wanted from them. ¡®It wants us to kill each other since the board was set huh.¡¯ They could not face that amount of people. Maybe if their numbers were eight or seven but with just five they had no way of beating them. The reason why Taesoon was at ease was because they would have thought that there were eight of them and wouldn¡¯t rush in thoughtlessly. And since because they were calm even when it became night like his expectations. But the fact that there were 5 of them would be discovered at this point. Whilst Taesoon was clenching his teeth, the girl who was standing quietly in the corner, Sunmi shouted. ¡°Instead of staying here, let¡¯s go to Hansoo!¡± ¡°What?¡± Taesoon momentarily burst into anger and then gazed at Sunmi. Sunmi was slightly scared by that expression but then shouted. ¡°Then what do you want us to do! Are you going to fight them with only five of us?¡± ¡°...¡± Taesoon clenched his teeth at those words. ¡®He only has strong confidence¡¯ Sunmi clicked her tongue inwardly but didn¡¯t show it. Every person had a limit and if they went past Taesoon¡¯s limits in a disadvantageous situation like this then they couldn¡¯t expect what would happen. Whatever happened, the strongest of the five was Taesoon. Sunmi organized her thoughts and then spoke cautiously as if she was soothing Taesoon down. ¡°Instead of this let¡¯s cooperate. We aren¡¯t going to Hansoo, we¡¯re justbining our strength. If we be eight then they can¡¯t look down on us. After we buy time we can exin that our food has also disappeared.¡± ¡°Hoo...¡± Taesoon calmed down at Sunmi¡¯s words ofbining their strength and not going to Hansoo for help. ¡®Yeah. We aren¡¯t going out to find that guy for help. We¡¯re justbining our strength.¡¯ No matter if it was Hansoo, it would be hard to handle the enraged mob. He definitely cannot ignore the strength of the five of them. Taesoon, who had organized his thoughts, stood up and spoke. ¡°Yeah. We need to help him. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡®Retard. He seems to still think that this is a world where his father exists.¡¯ Sunmi belittled Taesoon who was holding up his confidence even in a situation like this but didn¡¯t really add extraments. Since there was no reason to make enemies. ¡®Damn. I stayed here only because of the food but it was a blow. I should¡¯ve noticed when that bitch Mihee stuck onto him¡¯ Sunmi clicked her tongue. She didn¡¯t follow that group because she didn¡¯t want to be pushed back by Mihee. In this group, without Mihee here, her beauty was at the top and then she could probably control the two men with ease. And there was no problem since she usually acted as the leader of the three who were here. But it had led to this situation. ¡®I have to grab onto a new opportunity.¡¯ Sunmi, who looked at Taesoon who was wheezing out pitifully, thought of Hansoo and ran as she bit her lips. But at that moment something flew in from behind with a very fast speed. ¡°Uwaak!¡± Ssh As the mysterious objecttched onto his ankles, Taesoon¡¯s ankles were entangled and he fell just like that. ¡°Uhh? Uh?¡± Taesoon tried to untie the yellow thing that had bound his legs but that thing on his ankles just got tighter and tighter. ¡®Fuck. It¡¯s a skill!¡¯ Taesoon panicked and shouted while looking at this friends. ¡°Hey! Hey! Carry me and run please!¡± But Jisun, Sunmi and others who were looking at that Taesoon, hesitated for a moment but then abandoned him as they ran. Taesoon roared in rage as he saw his friends act like that. ¡°You bitches!¡± ¡°Hey now. Why is such a young friend like you cursing like that.¡± Taesoon spun his head as he heard the footsteps and the voice from behind. Dozens of people who had red eyes due to being angry were walking towards him. These people were extremely agitated from the fact that all their food had suddenly disappeared as well as the danger they felt from their positions being exposed. While Taesoon felt the chills on his back from the eyes of the gang that could beat him at a moment¡¯s notice, the man who had been standing in the very front spoke as heughed: ¡°How is it? It¡¯s called Orun¡¯s adhesive. While you guys were doing things we were also working. Since our numbers were high things like this dropped.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°But why is there only five of you? Where did the other three go?¡± He thought that were eight of them but even if he added the ones running away there were only five in total. Taesoon rapidly answered at those words. ¡°I¡¯ll say everything I know!¡± He knew a lot of things about Hansoo¡¯s group. If they hear about that they will be tempted. And he was rather skilled too. It wasn¡¯t impossible to join that gang. At those words the leader of the gang who was standing in the front, Giltae, smiled as he spoke. ¡°Such a young guy, I like that you catch on quickly. I¡¯ll take you in. But after we take care of something.¡± And then somebody came out from behind. ¡®Fuck...¡¯ As Taesoon saw the guy who he had beaten up to slip intel whileing out of the station checking him out like a snake, he gritted his teeth. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t beat somebody up because you feel like it. Since we¡¯re going to be together from now on let¡¯s settle things here first¡± As soon as Giltae¡¯s words ended, an unbiased violence started. Puuk! ¡®Uuk. Uuuuk!¡¯ He had a skill too but maybe due to the enemy having raised his stats for quite a while or maybe because he wasn¡¯t on guard, it felt like his intestines were being twisted and turned. But Taesoon held back his screams forcefully. If he screamed then they will enjoy it more and he will be more pitiful. ¡®I¡¯ll kill them all.¡¯ Hansoo who had turned him like this, and the four who had abandoned him, he would kill them all. Taesoon grinded his teeth at the four lights running and the three lights at the end as he was getting beat up. .............................. Hansoo mumbled as he saw the lights running towards him from afar. ¡®They¡¯reing.¡¯ To be honest this mission had a higher chance of being selected out of the missions. After seeing the statistics it seemed that this mission had boasted a much higher percentage than the others. But he hadn¡¯t seen many people who had obtained this. The method of obtaining it was simple. Eat as much food as you can while the moon is up. But there was a condition. That you needed to be selfish. And that it was only given to the one person who had eaten the most. Since it was a Selfish Wealthy Man¡¯s Food Jar. He could not share anything he cooked himself. While he couldn¡¯t hide himself anywhere. While everybody was going crazy from the disappearance of food. If you can get through this situation and selfishly hide and eat the food, only then the Jar will show off it¡¯s powers. As if it meant that you need to at least do that much to hide the food from the Moon. ¡®Anyways, the guy who had selected the mission really had an evil hobby.¡¯ Hansooughed at Sangjin and Mihee. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it then you can leave. It seems like there will be a lot of guests for the meal. First night of the tutorial. The experience and the situation of the tutorial from the people of the Final Brigade had different but where was amon point. That nobody went through it with ease. Something always blew up on the first night. ¡®Perhaps I will be able toplete a lot of missions tonight.¡¯ Hansoo started to warm up his body slowly as he chewed on the Barb Snake¡¯s meat. Trantor¡¯s note This chapter was extra Long ; n; Chapter 14: Otherworld’s Moon (4) ¡°Mmm. It¡¯s cooked well.¡± Hansoo stabbed at the meat with the kitchen knife that was almostpletely dull and tasted it while chewing on it. Meat from which the toxins were perfectly removed by being boiled with blood and having been mixed with the Green Worm¡¯s pancreas. ¡®There¡¯s a lot of juicesing out too.¡¯ Hansoo spoke whilst eating leisurely: ¡°Most of the toxins within the goblin meat disappear if you boil it in goblin blood. Just don¡¯t eat the intestines or the liver.¡± But the weren¡¯t in a situation where they could focus on that. The moonlight was urately showing the mob of people charging at them. Mihee gulped as she saw the people running at them from afar. ¡°Are you perhaps going to protect us when a fight breaks out between us and them?¡± ¡°Mmm. Perhaps if we¡¯re friends?¡± Sangjin¡¯s expression became bright at those words. Who else would be his friends other than them in this ce? He and Mihee had abandoned Taesoon and picked Hansoo! But Mihee clenched her teeth at those words and spoke: ¡°...How do we be that friend?¡± Hansooughed at those words. ¡°It¡¯s not like a driver¡¯s exam, why would there be a condition to be a friend. You might have be a friend suddenly at one point.¡± You don¡¯t be a friend who can trust each other and protect each other by fulfilling objectives. You be a friend by protecting and trusting each other in every situation ¡®Just like those guys.¡¯ Sangjin then realized his misconception from Hansoo¡¯s words and then spoke as his face reddened: ¡°...But then how do we deal with those guys?¡± Hansoo shook his heads at those words. ¡°You should take care of yourself at least.¡± Sangjin was enraged by Hansoo¡¯s careless words. ¡°Damnit! Then why are we hanging around with you!¡± But Hansoo only shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You should figure that answer out by yourself. The fact is that being with me is more dangerous.¡± ¡°...¡± Sangjin clenched his teeth at those words. That was actually a fact. They followed after Hansoo and fought down the dangerous train station. If they didn¡¯t go with Hansoo and instead hung around the bigger crowd it would¡¯ve been safer. And Hansoo didn¡¯t have any notion of keeping them safe. Sangjin watched the people running towards them from afar as he clenched his teeth. Then he breathed in and out and started to walk over. ¡°I thought that we could go to the end together but you¡¯re just too much. I thought that you were my friend but you do not care for me.¡± Sangjin started to walk towards a direction after ending his speech. And thought inwardly at the same time. ¡®But... I didn¡¯t do anything bad like that bitch Taesoon so if Ie back after removing myself for a while he would probably take me back in.¡¯ Hansooughed at Sangjin who was taking shelter in order to first dodge the terrifying storm. ¡®Seriously huh.¡¯ Once they tie them together in school for a few years, the word friend seems to have gotten much moremon. Hansoo talked to Mihee as he looked at Sangjin who was leaving. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going too? That¡¯s the best solution if you want to be safe.¡± Mihee shook her head at those words. ¡°...You won¡¯t take me back in if I leave.¡± ¡®She¡¯s really quick to catch on.¡¯ Mihee clenched her teeth while Hansooughed inwardly. ¡®This isn¡¯t the situation to look for an umbre to escape the rain.¡¯ The other friend hadn¡¯t realized the essential truth yet. They are instinctively looking for a safe ce because of the dangerous situation. And since Hansoo seemed safe they had stayed there. But Hansoo didn¡¯t have the idea to protect them and they shouldn¡¯t be doing that anyways. They should not be looking for safety here. They needed to grow. They needed to rush their growth. To deal with the strong predators that will flood them. And it wasn¡¯t only beasts. If you did not want to get eaten up by humans you needed to be stronger at a faster pace than others. And Hansoo was talking very inly. He said he wouldn¡¯t protect them but did not speak of not learning from him. Didn¡¯t he say it before? He won¡¯t take them with him but he wouldn¡¯t mind them following. ¡®If they rely on something here... they will really die.¡¯ Mihee came next to Hansoo, who was thinking, and started to cook the goblin meat after boiling the goblin blood. ¡®This is a gamble.¡¯ She had too many things to learn. And to do that she needed to follow and learn from Hansoo, who had psychic powers, and hunt along with him. If she could survive today next to him then she had another day¡¯s worth of things she could learn. ¡®I don¡¯t know when an unexpected variable like that moone out.¡¯ Mihee, who had strengthened her resolve, started to sharpen the knife to deal with the onesing towards them. ........................ ¡°Huff. Puff.¡± The four who had ran zealously finally ended near Hansoo. Sunmi made a ridiculing expression as she saw the view in front of her. ¡®... Did hee to camp? And why is he using the pot separately.¡¯ Sangjin was nowhere to be seen and only Mihee and Sangjin were left. The two were boiling something in the pot and were chewing on that. Sunmi clenched her teeth at this. ¡®These despicable guys. These two knew a way of preserving the food.¡¯ It¡¯s no wonder they had left in such a leisure. These guys probably knew that all the food had burnt down to nothing. Sunmi, who had been grinding her teeth, breathed in and out and then shook her head. ¡®No. This is better actually¡¯ If he knows the method he only needed to share it. ¡®And we didn¡¯t do anything wrong like Taesoon right?¡¯ Actually Taesoon being taken by them was a benefit. That senseless guy was holding up his confidence even in a ce like this. If she was Hansoo she would not let someone who acted like Taesoon alone. ¡®Yeah. If you want to go through this harsh world you need a trustworthy friend.¡¯ Her mind was much more at ease after deciding. And once her mind was at ease, hunger was rising up. ¡®Damn. I just realized that I couldn¡¯t get to eat anything.¡¯ She was in a situation of tension for the whole day along with the intense exercise that she didn¡¯t usually perform made her energy usage much more severe. And it seemed like that the surrounding friends were in the same situation from their mouths watering from seeing the meat over there. Sunmi spoke out after setting her mind. ¡°Huff. You were here. Could we eat together?¡± Hansoo smirked and rose from his seat. And held the needle as he drew a circle around the area 3m away from him. Shiik. Shik. ¡°...What are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯te in.¡± ¡°What? Are you seriously going be that petty?¡± Sunmi spoke out from utter disbelief. They weren¡¯t grade schoolers or something, to draw a circle because they bickered a little. And they were simply bystanders. And the main culprit wasn¡¯t even here. But Hansoo didn¡¯t reply as he went back to his seat and started to chew as he continued his meal. Sunmi spoke out after staring at Hansoo for a while: ¡°If I enter, what are you going to do?¡± Hansoo replied softly. ¡°Oh I don¡¯t know. But from my psychic powers it seems that it won¡¯t be that good.¡± ¡°... That bloody psychic powers shows such a thing too huh.¡± As Sunmi grinded her teeth, Hansoo just shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I know other things too. Like if you stay here it would be dangerous for you?¡± As soon as Hansoo spoke the four quickly looked behind them. They had forgotten momentarily from the security and distraction from the food in front of their eyes. That they were being chased. The mob was screaming in rage as they were running towards them. ¡°Look at those bitches! They are cooking by themselves.¡± ¡°I know this would happen! Those bitches are the ones that went into the convenience store first!¡± ¡°You dare to trick us?¡± And in front of the mob, there was a half beaten up Taesoon. Jisun shouted in glee. ¡°Taesoon! You were saf?¡± ¡°Shut up! You despicable bitch! You dare to leave me behind like that!¡± Sunmi, Jisun and the others were startled at the enraged shouts that was resonating through the air. They were indeed in a hurry but they did indeed leave a friend behind. But Jisun rebutted in a hurry. ¡°No it isn¡¯t like that! Listen to me! We were going toe to Hansoo and ask for help!¡± ¡°This crazy bitch! You dare say that!¡± Taesoon shouted as he grinded his teeth. By that point he would have been badly beaten up. If he didn¡¯t beg, and didn¡¯t say he would go under them then it wouldn¡¯t have ended this easily and he would¡¯ve be minced meat. ¡®Fuck... to guys who are weaker than me...¡¯ There¡¯s no strong against a number. And that was the reason why he could not forgive them even more. ¡®These bitches. I wanted to be together.¡¯ He could not forgive Hansoo, the four bitches and even Mihee who had betrayed him. And for that he was willing to go through a little bit of humiliation. Whilst Taesoon was looking over in rage, the shouts of the people were getting louder as well. But at that point Giltae came out as he shouted. ¡°Woah. Woah. Calm down first everybody. The new guy should calm down too.¡± It was the words of one person but they were rather intimidated. ¡®He has controlled the mob rather well.¡¯ Hansoo nodded at the guy who had spoke to him when he first left. Since he came with a bunch of scruffy guys who treated him as the boss so controlling a mob wasn¡¯t that hard. Since he didn¡¯t seem like a normal person. Giltae smiled as he looked at Hansoo: ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again. A young person has such abilities. Where did you get the meat?¡± Hansoo bobbed his chin at those words. ¡°Why are you looking for meat from me when there¡¯s meat everywhere¡± Giltae looked around the corpses that had been stacked around him. ¡®...He ate that?¡¯ Giltae hadn¡¯t already tried that out. Since he ordered a few to try it out. But that food was not something you could eat. The toxicity was so strong that the ones who had eaten are still having diarrhea and were suffering from dehydration. They will probably die. Since dehydration in a situation like this meant death. But he was eating that in ignorance. Giltae organized his thoughts and spoke: ¡°It seems that the younger brother knows the method of eating it.¡± At those words Hansoo nodded as he spoke so everyone could hear: ¡°If you boil it in goblin blood you can eat it. Go and try it.¡± A simple intel such as this wouldn¡¯t hasten the process of the invasion of the Abyss. Giltae pondered inwardly as he looked at Hansoo. ¡®Did they say this bitch had psychic powers...¡¯ As they approached here, that Taesoon guy had babbled everything out. That the guy called Hansoo seemed to have psychic powers. And thanks to that they had all gotten stronger faster and attained the food from the store. ¡®And he obtained something valuable in there right?¡¯ Giltae made his decisions quickly. He didn¡¯t know what would happen the next day when the distance between them is spread apart further. And even though he had established arge group but most of them were normal people so they were hard to utilize in a fight. ¡®If we¡¯re going to fight then today¡¯s the day.¡¯ He had no intention to kill. Why would he kill somebody with psychic powers. And no matter if he flew about he was only a normal person around twenty years of age. If he receives some beating and some knife cuts he will be in trauma and be submissive. And then he can suck out his bone marrow. ¡®The fact that he¡¯s in such a leisure is a bit troubling but...¡¯ But he could figure that out and that would be that. Giltae, who had made his decision, gave a wink. ¡°The new guy should go over and take a bite. Talk a little too. I heard you guys were friend. If you are friends that he should at least give you a bit of meat right?¡± Taesoon,who was grinding his teeth, started to walk over proudly. ¡®If you indeed have some hidden motives then you shouldn¡¯t be able to act recklessly in front of this crowd.¡¯ Taesoon tookrge steps as he headed towards Hansoo¡¯s pot. And Hansoo, who was watching this, chuckled. ¡®I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t keep it even for a day, this seems like the end of it Eres.¡¯ From the way these guys were acting, it seemed like Eres¡¯ will would be hard to keep. Since he was closer to Keldian anyway. There was a reason why he was closer to him. Mihee, who was watching Taesoon walk over towards the circle Hansoo had drawn, suddenly felt a chill spike up from behind her. Hansoo¡¯s expression was changing at a rapid rate. Well, to be more urate he was still smiling but the expression was turning scarier as his eyes were changing. Deeper and at the same time, colder. And Mihee knew instinctively when she saw this. He wasn¡¯t angry. This was his true nature. He had simply been holding down on it until now for some reason. She then realized that no matter how selfish Taesoon and the others acted in front of Hansoo they had never blocked his way or disturbed him in any way. And Mihee, who had thought up to that point, urgently responded. ¡°NO! Don¡¯te in! Don¡¯t cross that line!¡± But then Taesoon grinded his teeth as he shouted: ¡°You just wait right there.¡± And then Taesoon recklessly crossed the line. Trantor : Ekdud TL Check : KobatoChanDaiSuki Chapter 15: Otherworld’s Moon (5) Eres and Keldian often bickered with each other even when they started working together due to differences in opinion. Eres always said this. Keldian said this. And because of that their thoughts were unified. And Hansoo agreed with this. ................................. Thukunk ¡°...huh?¡± Taesoon made a confused expression as the foot he had set forward nted on an angle. And he knew instantly. That the foot he had set over the line had been cut off. Taesoon fell and screamed as he saw the kitchen knife that seemed to have cut off his ankles being stuck on the ground in front of his eyes. ¡°Uahhhhhhk!¡± Everyone felt the horror in their hairs and bones as they saw Taesoon roll about on the floor without an ankle. The enraged voices quieted down and only silence was left. The fact that he was strong enough to the point where he cut an ankle off by throwing a kitchen knife was a problem but it wasn¡¯t the root of the silence. It was the fact that he had cut off his leg because he had crossed the line. And that look. ¡®Fuck. What kind of college student has an expression like that... what kind of work did he do?¡¯ Giltae grinded his teeth as he saw his eyes from afar. As Taesoon saw everyone hesitating, he grinded his teeth. ¡®These bitches who were so confident... these sons of bitches!¡± He went out believing in these people. But were acting in such a way! Taesoon, who was looking at the people with tails between their legs, shouted out while squirming in agony. ¡°Guuuaa... Guaa.. You dirty bastard! You do this much to a friend just because you don¡¯t want to give a piece of meat!¡± Truthfully it didn¡¯t seem like that was the root of the problem. But that wasn¡¯t important. The important fact was that that guy needed to die right now. And to do that he needed to stimte the ones over there who were cowering like dogs with their tail between their legs. Taesoon spat out an evil shout. ¡°You guys! Think well! Do you think that the guy who does this to me because he didn¡¯t want to give out a piece of meat would let you live once he gets stronger?¡± And then everyone felt the horror in their hairs and bones. Those words were right. The already strong guy had risen up this much in just a day. And he had obtained a strange weapon as well. What would happen if he increases the gap in a few days? And if that happened would a guy who carelessly sent his friend¡¯s leg flying leave them alive? ¡°Hit him now! You guys are watching like this because you have no confidence in winning!¡± Giltae grinded his teeth. They didn¡¯t know if those words were correct. But they couldn¡¯t give up the chance right now. Even if he didn¡¯t have such thoughts, if he bes strong enough to easily push them down with his hands, and if he needs extra runes in order be stronger then it will be a disaster. If he were to attack them in surprise during the day, then they would just be a vending machine that is giving out all their runes. They had to kill him while everyone was excited, had their weapon and escape was impossible due to the lighting out of their bodies. ¡°Prepare yourselves.¡± Hansoo shrugged his shoulders at the atmosphere that was bing sinister. There was a bit of misunderstanding but the conclusion was the same. There was no point in persuading the guys who were charging at him with a death wish. And there was no reason to take care of them all. Since an easily set fire is easy to extinguish. ¡®One step at the time staring from the ones who crossed over the mountain¡¯ He had to finish in a overwhelming fashion. Since only then the other guys who charge at him thoughtlessly disappear. And it seemed that there were some people with skills in that crowd. They hadn¡¯t hunted much but their body was good from the start so their basic stats were good. And to crush those guys his current battle powers were a bitcking. ¡®Cloud snack is a bit wasteful¡¯ He couldn¡¯t use such a thing which he had 20 of. He needed it to fight the guy blocking the second hidden piece at the . Hansoo absorbed all the runes in his wrist. Since there was no need to trade runes for the moment. All his stats like his strength shot up instantly. [Kang Hansoo] Strength: 40.3 Stamina: 39.8 Agility: 26.1 Perception: 27.2 Magic resistance: 13 Hansoo stood up from his seat after absorbing all the runes and walked forward after pulling out the needle. ¡®This is going to hurt a little.¡¯ Since it started already. Before the night ends he will try out every mission with people as subjects. The fairies were so evil natured that most missions weren¡¯t suited for teenagers to watch. But since they started the fight they should at least be punished that much ¡®First ...it seems Enbi Arin did this too. Anyway, it seems I¡¯ll be busy in order to try out all 37 missions with people as subjects.¡¯ Hansoo looked at the people rushing towards him coldly. .................................... Eventually the Moon that was hanging in the sky started to blink as it closed its eyes. Which meant that it was past 6 o¡¯clock. As the moon closed its eyes the lights that were stuck on the people¡¯s body started to disappear. It had closed its eyes but the moon kept on giving out light as it shone the disastrous scene below. ¡°uuk...¡± ¡°Guuuk...¡± Almost twenty or so people were stuck on the floor with holes in their limbs and were barely breathing. Everybody here were people who followed that man called Giltae. And Taesoon was part of this group as well. It has already been a while since the others ran away from here in every direction. And Mihee was watching Hansoo from the side with a disgusted expression. ¡®uue...¡¯ The fight ended rather easily. The people who rushed him were of no match to Hansoo. Their experience itself were different. He knew exactly where to stab and had no hesitation in doing so. No, even if they had simr experiences and skills, their stats were different. Hansoo, who had absorbed all his runes, flew around like a flying tiger and gave the people rushing towards him holes in their limbs one by one. Hansoo had injuries on his body butpared to those of lying below, it was basically nothing. As the people in their front fell down with holes in their body, the people who were stimted from the food problem realized that the current problem was receiving holes in their body and not the food and had all ran away. And Hansoo, who had been eating food next to the fallen people, stopped eating as the moon set. Because he simply ate too much. ¡®I think I¡¯ve almost eaten around 3 days worth...¡¯ One would get bored of beef if they eat a lot but since he ate about 3 days worth his stomach was about to burst. As Hansoo looked into the air, the air split apart as a fairy came out. As soon as the fairy came out, it looked around and then smiled. ¡°You are doing very well. To even take the second mission.¡± And then the fairy handed over a small pouch and exined it. ¡°This is a pouch that can hide the food from the moonlight. Let¡¯s see... it seems you will be able to store around 2 weeks worth of food. Heehee. If you leave them in here then they won¡¯t go bad so use it efficiently.¡± The fairy, who had spoken what it wanted to say, disappeared through the air to somewhere else. ¡®As I expected.¡¯ He was expecting a lot because this mission had a high chance of being chosen but his expectations weren¡¯t wrong. In the future there will be ces such a dungeons where you will starve for a month because you cannot find food. This would be of great help in ces like that. Hansoo tied the pouch around the waist and then started to walk somewhere as he passed between the people lying on the ground. ¡®Well. There shouldn¡¯t be a reason to see them now.¡¯ He had experimented with missions with humans as a subject all throughout the night. It was almost like torture but since they were the ones who started it there was no reason to hold back. The conclusion was that they were all fails. Two missions, since the 50 stats and the Jar mission werepleted then it meant only one or two were remaining. Since there were over 100 missions and the chances were that one or two missions remained so it wasn¡¯t that weird. ¡®But since I¡¯ve attained the it¡¯s all good.¡¯ Mihee carefully followed Hansoo, who hadpleted his meal, and asked in such a situation: ¡°...Aren¡¯t you going to kill them?¡± Those guys will undoubtedly heal even though the process may be slow. Since they had lead the group for a while, and had the already high vitality along with the few runes they had already obtained. And then Hansoo chuckled at those words. ¡°What a scary woman you are.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m saying this because I¡¯m worried about...¡± Mihee realized how funny her words were as she finished her talk. They weren¡¯t his problem already. Whilst they were healing andying on the ground, Hansoo will be much more stronger. And that gap will berger as they go on. No, from the beginning these guys couldn¡¯t breathe when Hansoo walked past them. It will probably remain as a trauma thatsts a lifetime. ¡®Yeah. It¡¯s not the time to worry about others¡¯ But there still remained a question. ¡°But... what if you kill them and take the runes that are dropped?¡± Hansoo shook his head at those words. If his objectives were just toe back to the past in order to be stronger then he probably could¡¯ve done that. But this was just part of his ns. And another set of ns included him settling the rules of when the humans roamed around the Abyss in the Otherworld. After they were merged with the Abyss, in order to get rid of internal disputes and tobine their strengths, they created rules of unity. And the most powerful one of those. A rule that needed to be abided by in order to save humanity. He had followed this rule for a long time. Killing a man and taking the few runes that dropped never rece the things that one person could do. One of the reasons why the humans had been pushed around by the inhabitants of the Abyss was because during the five years after he came arge number of people were integrated and naturally the strong started to see the weak people as runes and not people. And if he, who had to set up this rule, had killed someone because it was the start then that would bring a lot of troubles towards the goal he wanted to reach once the rumors of it spread far and wide. And it wasn¡¯t that they only left runes behind when they died. ¡®There are too many eyes watching.¡¯ Since he had cleared all the missions with humans as the subjects, now it was time to try missions that were against monsters. ¡®Complete as much as I can before the 4th day when the Altar opens.¡¯ When the Altar opens then the requirements for the second hidden piece wille into y and fill up his time. And he needed toplete as much as he can before that. ¡®Well. Some lucky guys will get to eat them.¡¯ Hansoo left the bodies as he slowly walked towards the beast habitat on one of the corner of the Gangnam Station. To a ce that looked dangerous at nce. Mihee clenched her teeth as she followed Hansoo¡¯s footsteps. Hansoo saw Mihee as he spoke. ¡°Aren¡¯t I scary?¡± Mihee had watched his actions throughout the night without blinking an eye. And she still followed him. And at those words Mihee clenched her teeth. He was scary. How could he not be scary. She had seen what Hansoo had done clearly. But that¡¯s how she realized. ¡®I just need to not cross the line¡¯ Then she and Hansoo would remain in a mutual rtionship where they can talk and walk like this. ¡®Though he is indeed a little scary¡¯ Hansoo chuckled at Mihee whose body was slightly shaking and moved towards the hunting grounds and Mihee disappeared behind him. And in the location where they had disappeared, Taesoon was throwing all sorts of curses whilst lying on the ground. ¡°Guuu... Kim Gangtae. Park Jisun. Kim Sunmi. Lee Heeji... you bitches. I will seriously kill you. Seriously. And especially you Mihee!¡± Those who had been sucking up to him in the real world had ran away as soon as they fell into danger without looking back. ¡®Bitches... I will have my revenge.¡¯ While Taesoon was grinding his teeth on the ground, somebody appeared above Taesoon and the others who wereid out. Taesoon looked up with an inferior expression but then smiled as he saw who it was. ¡°Sangjin! This is good! Help me out! And kill everybody around here!¡± And at those words Giltae, who wasid next to him, grinded his teeth. ¡°This fucking bitch...¡± Giltae made an expression of despair. Everyone had holes in their limbs. No. It was more like they were all in a very sorry state due to the torture that went throughout the night. If that one guy came at them then they had no way but to die like that. But Sangjin performed a much different action than they expected. Puuk ¡°Ghuuk... Sangjin... This bitch. Why me...¡± Then Sangjin spoke out as he clenched his teeth and looked towards Giltae. ¡°You still don¡¯t know? This is a ce where you must take everyone when given the chance. Did you have fun ruling me around upon your daddy¡¯s back? You bitch.¡± ¡°Ghuuuu...¡± And soon when Taesoon died, a few runes came out of his body. It was a sorry amount inparison to what Taesoon had eaten. But it wasn¡¯t an amount to ignore. ¡®There¡¯s even a skill rune.¡¯ Sangjin, who believed his luck was good, took it in glee. And then he breathed in and out as he strengthened his grip on the Podao in his hand. Though there was a grudge. Though the situation was special, it was still murder. His hands were trembling but he clenched his teeth. He could not let this chance escape by. There is definitely somebody within the people who ran away who had simr ideas as him and woulde back. He had to eat up everything before then. ¡®I¡¯m just cleaning up the trash.¡¯ ¡°This bitch...¡± Sangjin bit down onto his teeth as he walked slowly towards the gangsters who were watching him with despair. ¡®Kang Hansoo. I realized now. Why you abandoned me.¡¯ A perfect predator. The Hansoo that was shining into his eyes looked as such. And to those eyes howme would he have seemed. He was thrown aside because he was weak. If he was as strong as Hansoo, no, even if he wasn¡¯t strong as him, if he just just strong enough so that he satisfied the eyes then Hansoo wouldn¡¯t have driven him out like that. And to do that he needed to gain. ¡®Just watch. I will be strong. Just like you...¡¯ And when that happens, Hansoo will only be able to look at him differently. And if he even leaps over Hansoo... ¡®First I will take the ce of this guy.¡¯ Sangjin, after looking at the ce where Hansoo disappeared, walked towards where Sunmi and the other friends would be. Chapter 16: Altar (1) Boooom A strong shockwave resonated out of Mihee¡¯s mouth. Kududuk The carnivorous bird that was heading towards mihee tumbled around after getting entangled in the shockwave. And in that moment the needle in Hansoo¡¯s right hand and the Katana in his left hand rapidly embroidered the air Papapapak An Elite Goblin¡¯s Katana that came out whilst hunting. It fell behind inparison to the needle in terms of hardness but it had a good bnce and had a good edge so it was decent to use as a sub weapon. Since as long as you can sh with it then a weapon that can sh is morefortable to use then a weapon that stabs. ¡®Goddamit¡¯ Mihee clenched her teeth. Whilst she was unguarded for a moment, a bird had flown towards her. But the reason why she clenched her teeth was not because it was dangerous. Shugak Mihee smacked her lips as she saw the katana that cut the carnivorous bird in a single sweep. ¡°I¡¯ve received help again.¡± She tried to do it alone but had gained help again. Hansoo watched her as he spoke ¡°There is a difference between don¡¯t rely on me and do everything alone. It¡¯s obvious to receive somebody¡¯s help when you use a skill that has a moment of pause. You need to clearly realize the pros and cons of your skills.¡± Hansoo then proceeded to divide up the runes on the ground. Extremely urately as usual. ¡®Has it already been two days¡¯ It has been two days since the incident urred. It was almost the fourth day now. And during this time Hansoo was indulged in hunting without rest. Mihee checked her runes as she picked up the runes. [Jin Mihee] Strength: 27.4 Stamina: 28.8 Agility: 18.1 Perception: 21.2 Mana: 18 Barb Snake¡¯s Shockwave: 2.4% Rotating Ring: 2.1% The rotating ring which they had gained during hunting was also something she had bought which Hansoo had obtained. which raised the rate of regeneration of Mana and Health didn¡¯t really show its might during a battle but if one were to look at it¡¯s effect around the whole day, it made a substantial change. With just this much there was nothingcking because in the real world it would be almost at the level of a superhuman. She can easily beat down somebody with a gun at ease. Since she can see where the bullet will be shot by looking at the trigger of the finger and dodge them all. No, if she started a battle in a town it would be even more than that. Hansoo, who had seen Mihee do this, checked his own stats. [Kang Hansoo] Strength: 54.3 Stamina: 55.8 Agility: 42.1 Perception: 42.2 Mana: 22 Magic Resistance: 13 ¡®Good¡¯ Hansoo, who had raised up his agility and perception, nodded. You couldn¡¯tpare stats in pairs but strength and stamina, agility and perception had a close rtionship with each other. Without enough stamina then no matter how much strength you have you won¡¯t be able to use it efficiently and no matter how high your stamina was, if your strength was low then it was just wasted talent. If one were to move properly in the sped up time from agility they needed to have high perception and it wouldn¡¯t matter how high your perception was if your body didn¡¯t follow. The best solution was keeping all the stats around the same number. Thankfully he had Mihee who was rathercking in strength and stamina so he raised his perception and agility while trading their runes around. At that point a small voice was heard in Hansoo and Mihee ears. Mihee frowned at the familiar voice ¡®Fairy...¡¯ Hansoo spoke as he looked at Mihee. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Mihee nodded at those words. But then she stopped turning around and then asked Hansoo. ¡°Do you perhaps have a girlfriend? Ah... would you even remember.¡± Mihee had developed quite a liking to Hansoo recently. It was scary at first. Since she knew what happened to the people who crossed the line. But after watching for three days, she realized that crossing the line was rather difficult. Since it was like an adult looking over a child, it was rather leisurely. ¡®He¡¯s almost like an old man...¡¯ And her mind was much more at ease when she figured that out. Because he felt like someone that would deal with her no matter what she did. ¡®Huh.¡¯ Hansoo smirked at those lovey dovey words. ¡®Now that I think about it, if that Gangtae guy came he would¡¯ve been so happy that he¡¯d have thrown a fit¡¯ Perhaps if that guy came back, he could¡¯ve set up a harem kingdom. But Hansoo shook his head. ¡®I can¡¯t lose one again¡¯ He had too long of a road to travel to do that. Hansoo organized his thoughts and spoke with a smallugh. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Hansoo walked towards the Gangnam station they had met at the beginning and Mihee followed him in a hurry shortly after watching him for a while. ....................................... The ce where they had started was already swarming with people. Because Hansoo had told them how to eat the goblin meat, it seemed like internal fights due to food hadn¡¯t risen up. Without that it was likely that their numbers would¡¯ve been much lower. And there were some familiar faces out of the ones alive. ¡®They were all alive!¡¯ Mihee felt her mind, which was rather full of worries due to not being able to see her friends due to following around Hansoo which was rather rigorous, settled down as she saw them alive afar. ¡®But the situation is a little strange¡¯ Whilst she was frowning as she saw the weird tension, the air suddenly split. And a familiar face popped out and shouted energetically. ¡°Greetings! Everybody! I¡¯m here today with two very very good news!¡± The fairy, who had shouted loudly, watched the people as it smiled. ¡°The first good news is that if you hold onto 72 more hours then you can get out of here!¡± ¡°...¡± The people had heard the news but didn¡¯t really make a happy expression. Because it sounded like that even if they had left this ce, the ce they will go to wouldn¡¯t really be safe. No, since this was the tutorial it was obvious that they were going to a more dangerous location. The fairyughed at these people. ¡°I think I know what you¡¯re feeling. But when you hear the next story you will think that this is a very good news¡± And as the people stared at the fairy, it flicked its fingers. Kugugugugugu Something rapidly shot up from the small movements of the hand. A structure almost the size of a small building. ¡®...Altar?¡¯ The people made a weird expression as they looked at the new building It definitely had a simr form to the altars at the ancient aztec grounds. The fairyughed as it looked at the people ¡°It¡¯s a magical altar. There lives a very cute pet inside.¡± Then the altar shone bluish as it turned transparent. The altar was an empty box-like structure unlike its outside appearance. And the people gulped as they saw the creature within it. Krrrrrr... Something that resembled the Alien. If you discard the fact that the size of it was 15m. The thing inside the altar was scratching the wall of the altar as if it was pissed at something. An even more frightening thing was that every time it scratched the wall, parts of it would fall apart as it made grinding sounds. ¡°Can you see it? Its called . But our friend here is very hungry right now. Since there¡¯s nothing to eat in there it wants toe out of there right now. We starved it for a whole day for this.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°As you can see the Altar is very good in terms of looks but it isn¡¯t really useful. It will probably get destroyed soon. Since its a structure that is faithful it¡¯s design.¡± At these words the people made a frightened expression. Everyone knew. That the area they were in currently was limited. If that altar fell then they would all get eaten. Even if they were to hide, the beast will eat them alive as it chased them one by one at night. The people then realized why the fairy said the earlier news was a good news. Because in other words, after 72 hours they didn¡¯t have to be in the same space as the monster. ¡®Wait it said there were two good news before¡¯ The fairy smiled as it spoke. ¡°I said there were 2 good news before right? Thankfully there is a way to make him fall asleep. If he falls asleep then he would naturally stop scratching the wall toe out right?¡± But nobody asked a question. Since it had shown what happened to someone who questioned it before. As there were no reactions, the fairy made a dejected expression for a while then spoke again. ¡°The answer is very simple. Five a day.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°If you give him five people as food then he would fall asleep. Since its 72 hours you would need to give him food three times right?¡± Everyone clenched their teeth at these words. ¡®What the fuck. The number of people who are still surviving is only around 60...¡¯ It meant that only if they use a quarter of the people they had now then that beast wouldn¡¯t escape. ¡®Damn. Then it¡¯s just better to fight¡¯ As someone had this thought in their mind, the fairy spoke again. ¡°The choice is yours. Heehee. Give or not give. But I¡¯ll show you this in order to help you decide¡± And then the fairy yed a short clip in people¡¯s heads. ¡°These were people who decided to fight it together. From the tutorials before¡± The people who had seen this made an extremely frightened expression. The beast that was released was basically causing a massacre. Ruthlessly ripping and smashing. And the beast that had escaped didn¡¯t just stop after eating five. The beast that had came outside devoured the humans in a craze. They had fought withbined strength but every time it ate somebody its health rose and the injuries on its body healed. Almost 70 people had charged it but they were all massacred and the ones who ran away wereter eaten. The beast which had eaten everybody was left alone as if nothing happened. ¡°...¡± Everyone realized what kind of decision they had to make after the clip finished. One of the people who had seen the clip asked whilst clenching their teeth. ¡°How do we choose!? The people to go in!¡± Then the fairy answered with a strange expression ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Pulling out of a hat, forcibly chucking them in, figure it out yourselves. You just need to put them in while they¡¯re alive. No dead bodies¡± ¡°...¡± The fairy which had emphasized smiled as it spoke for thest time. ¡°By the way you should decide within an hour. If you put in a sacrifice then you will be safe for 24 hours. And then if you put in more in the next hour after that you will be safe again. Then be strong for the remaining 72 hours. Bye!¡± And then the fairy disappeared just like that. The people started to mumble. Their opinions were all heading to one path. That fighting was impossible. Which meant there was only one way. Whilst they were guarding against each other a man spoke out. ¡°To be fair... how about we pull names out of a hat? We pick 5 on the first day. 5 more the next day... like that¡± Then one person smirked. ¡°Why do we need to be fair?¡± At those words everybody looked at that direction. And Mihee, who had also turned towards that direction, also drooled. ¡®It¡¯s Sangjin... and friends¡¯ The five were emitting a different aura at a single nce now. The scars all over the body meant that they were converged in battles until now. ¡®And it seems there¡¯s something different about Sangjin...¡¯ His confidence was overflowing. And he was standing in the middle as if he was doing the work that Taesoon was doing instead. Whilst Mihee was watching Sangjin, the man who has spoken before frowned as he asked. ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± He didn¡¯t keep his formalities from the fact that his opinions were ignored and the one who had ignored it was a young person. Sangjin replied to those words. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that we should throw in the 5 most useless people first?¡± Everyone frowned at those words. They did have a thought like that but it was difficult to speak it out just like that. Sangjin walked forward as he watched the people and spoke. ¡°It isn¡¯t the time to idle. We are separated right now but we will leave here in 72 hours! But what will happen after we get out?¡± Everyone started to whisper and mumble. ¡°Think of the amount of people who went missing! It isn¡¯t simply just around 100. If we go out then the people who had gone through simr experiences will be crawling about everywhere. No, we don¡¯t know that an even stronger beast woulde out. We might even have to fight a beast like that!¡± Everyone nodded at those words. Since they were all thinking along those lines too. There wasn¡¯t a game where the difficulty lessened as you proceeded. And the chances of meeting people who went through simr experiences like them was high. As the people looked at him, Sangjin shouted loudly. ¡°Of course, to fight with them we need tobine our strength. And it¡¯s obvious we need stronger people more! Since if when we go out we will need to face stronger enemies!¡± And then Sangjin smacked the building next to him Boom! The wall of the building blew off from Sangjin¡¯s fists. And Mihee who saw this mumbled inwardly in shock ¡®When did he get so...¡¯ She could be certain. Since she had followed Hansoo and hunted along with him she had grown faster than anybody. But Sangjin was even stronger than her. If his strength was that much than his other stats were probably simr. Whilst Mihee was shocked Sangjin continued his speech. ¡°So isn¡¯t it obvious that we put in the weak ones first? Hansoo what are your thoughts?¡± At those words everybody looked over to the direction Sangjin spoke to. Chapter 17: Altar (2) ¡®I¡¯m different from that Taesoon guy.¡¯ Sangjin thought inwardly. Taesoon had met a cruel fate due to him being hostile towards Hansoo due to his stupid ego. But he had no ns of bing enemies with Hansoo. ¡®Definitely... don¡¯t want to be enemies¡¯ Sangjin gulped as he thought of Hansoo¡¯s actions throughout the night on Taesoon and the gangsters. Instead he wanted to on extremely close terms with Hansoo. Why would he be enemy with such a useful and powerful friend? ¡®I¡¯ve grown this much. How Am I?¡¯ Sangjin was very happy with his current image. Apletely different situation than when he was getting pushed down without being able to say anything under Taesoon. His friends who had been looking at Taesoon were now looking at him and everybody gathered here, and even those older than him, were focusing on him. And even Sunmi, who he had a crush on all along, was looking at him with a mysterious expression. He was not trying to show it in his thoughts but he could feel all the eyes on him. ¡®This world is about to be better and better¡¯ As long as you have strength you can stand in the center of this world. Like a main character inside a fantasy world. ¡®Hansoo, with your powers you could probably let somebody around Mihee go¡¯ There are probably celebrities in this world. If you be stronger then you can take women who are much prettier than Mihee. If Hansoo was with him then it would be easier. Sangjin looked at Hansoo with an anxious expression. This suggestion was perfect in this thoughts. And if everything went ording to his n Hansoo would probably agree. Since the Hansoo he knew was a guy who wanted to see results without getting swept by with sympathy and emotions. At those words, Hansoo spoke after pondering for a moment. ¡°Can I give a suggestion? If you follow my suggestion than you guys can all live. Without sacrificing anything.¡± ¡°...What did you say?¡± Everyone made a nk face at Hansoo words that sounded like a election strategy full of hope. But one person shouted in a hurry. ¡°Are you trying to say tobine our powers to fight with that thing!? That¡¯s just too much!¡± Everyone nodded at those words. It wasn¡¯t that the sword didn¡¯t go through. Since during the beginning of the clip the 70 of them pushed it back a little. But the problem was after that. That thing healed as it ate more and more people. Even if you push it back with numbers, the monster did not get tired whilst the people were getting chewed up one by one. Hansoo just shook his heads. ¡°Did anybody told you to fight? You guys will just get in the way.¡± ¡°...Goddamit! Then what do you want to do!? Are you trying to fight it alone?¡± As one person shouted in rebellion Hansoo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Everybody was shocked at those words. ¡®Did you really get strong enough to the point to fight against that?¡¯ Sangjin bit down onto his teeth inwardly. He did not have any confidence in fighting that monster. Even if everyonebined their strength. But that guy was saying that he will beat that thing up alone. ¡®Damnit... Damnit...¡¯ Whilst his inferiorityplex, which was hidden away from his recent earnings of confidence, started to rise up again Hansoo spoke again. ¡°I will fight it but it¡¯s hard currently¡± While everybody was disappointed at Hansoo¡¯s words, Sangjin actually felt better ¡®Yeah. Even if it was you it would be too much¡¯ If Hansoo were to ask him for help then he had the intentions to help. Of course it wouldn¡¯t be free. Sangjin spoke with a happy expression. ¡°Then are you saying we should fight with a small number of elites?¡± And then Hansoo spoke whilst making an expression that was asking what he meant. ¡°I said you will only get in the way¡± It might be different on a normal situation but the opponent wasn¡¯t good. They will all be a potion for the monster. Crunch Sangjin clenched onto his teeth inwardly. Basically he was still not qualified to be part of the hunt. ¡®Yeah. It¡¯s possible that I stillck the qualifications¡¯ Since it has only been a short time since he started. But since he was working diligently, he would probably catch up fast. Sangjin settled down his anger and asked again. ¡°Then how are you trying to do it?¡± Hansoo replied to those words. ¡°Simple. If my strength and stamina rose by 30 from this point I can fight him one on one¡± 30 of Strength and Stamina. It was a bit overbearing currently but if he raised his strength and stamina by 30 and used the cloud snack then he could fight that thing one on one. Strength and Stamina at 100, Perception and Agility needed to be around 50. This was the bare minimum line Hansoo chose. If the strength was lower than that then it was hard to prate the armor and if youcked the stamina then you wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on until it died. Your agility and perception needed to be around that in order to sense and dodge its attacks. Since it was a estimate that came from a long time of battle experience so it wasn¡¯t wrong. A number that calcted the cloud snack into it. If it were other people then it wouldn¡¯t be close to enough but if it was him then it was possible. And there were people who had actually done it. ¡®Kwang Goonju¡¯ In reality the only person who found out about this was Kwang Goonju. And he wouldn¡¯t have known about this hidden piece if Kwang Goonju didn¡¯t tell him about it teasingly. ¡®Well Kwang Goonju¡¯s trait was rather good for these things¡¯ But even this Kwang Goonju barely beat this while he be half a corpse. It was not something that was there to be killed. It just wanted them to fight with each other and offer sacrifices. That was why it was a hidden piece. No one had the thoughts of killing it and that was the reason why it was hidden. Even him would have to invest around two to three days in order to reach that point. But that meant for two to three days, 10 to 15 people would need to be sacrificed in order to buy time. But if everyone gathered runes and helped him fill up the runes, he had the confidence to jump in the altar where that dumb looking beast was in. ¡°So I have a suggestions. If you guys can push all the stats onto me, I will take responsibility and kill that thing¡± ¡®And if I do that then the requirements to gain the second hidden piece will beplete¡¯ Whilst Hansoo was thinking, somebody asked. ¡°Do the 15 people who will be selected to be the sacrifice need to give that rune? 60 runes?¡± Hansoo shook his head as he answered. ¡°No way. I don¡¯t care who gives it to me. As long as that number is satisfied I will go into that altar right away.¡± Everyone frowned at those words. It had already been 4 days since they came here. Everyone felt the usefulness of the runes but the runes each person needed differed slightly. The weaker ones focused on Strength or Stamina and the stronger ones wanted to raise Perception or Agility. And within this weird bnce, the rune was used as a form of currency in some way. Since one perception or agility rune meant they could trade it for two of strength or stamina. But not everyone had gathered runes. The weak ones needed to use runes as they gained even just to raise their stamina a little bit. So the weak ones who would¡¯ve been chosen as sacrifices didn¡¯t have any runes to spare. But the stronger ones had some strength to spare so they could collect a little bit. Since they could fight whilst having some runes collected. But even the stronger ones didn¡¯t have arge amount of them stored. In order to fulfill Hansoo¡¯s requirements they had to empty their pockets of runes. Everyone made a reluctant expression. It wasn¡¯t ok to not give the runes. Because if they didn¡¯t hand in the runes then it meant they basically wanted to sacrifice 15 weak people. But it wasn¡¯t ok to give the runes either. If the people who would be chosen as sacrifices gave the runes then it would be ok but the situation wasn¡¯t that clear The one who were weak enough to be a sacrifice had no runes. But then there was no time for these weak people to go hunt for the runes either. The limit was 1 hour and the sound of the altar being crushed was getting louder and louder at this moment. Which meant that the people who could spare strength, who wouldn¡¯t have had be sacrificed in ordance to Sangjin¡¯s suggestion, would have to pay the runes instead. And then one of those weaker people shouted loudly. A person who would be chosen first as a sacrifice because he was weak due to him hating fights. ¡°Shit! Somebody please gather the runes and hand it to him! Damnit! Or pick names out of a hat!¡± Sneers were heard from one side at those words. ¡°What a selfish bastard¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The man red into the corner swiftly. But the woman didn¡¯t get startled at those sharp eyes and spoke. Though it was a male against a female, such a man who only had his height going for him wasn¡¯t a match for her. She had confidence to go into the high ranks if they started choosing. Since she tried harder because she was a female and had an unfair disadvantageous start. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Why should I give runes because of you? When there is such a huge difference in one or two of these? And somebody like you could die anytime so why what would I trust and lend it to him¡± ¡°Euuuu...¡± The man couldn¡¯t rebute. The reason why he was weak was because he was frightened of fights and had hid in the back. Four runes meant 40 goblins. He didn¡¯t have the confidence to hunt that much. If he were to repay the runes, he didn¡¯t know how long it would take ¡°And what do you mean picking out of a hat. You might get thrown in there with broken limbs so don¡¯t act out.¡± ¡°Fuck...¡± The male grinded his teeth but he could only shrivel up because the Podao in the woman¡¯s hand was too frightening. But backing off here meant he was basically being sent into that altar. So the man shouted once again. ¡°But then are you saying the weaker ones should just go die? What is this nonsense! Damnit! Weren¡¯t you all raised in a democratic society?¡± And the woman who spoke before spoke again. ¡°Democracy is good. Then let¡¯s vote for majority¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Majority rules. We will vote. Between those to want to block it by giving runes and the side that wants to sacrifice. Of cause it will be a secret vote like the democracy you like so much¡± ¡°Kuue...¡± ¡°Doing this much means I¡¯ve given you a lot of face. In actuality could you guys do anything if I break your limbs and shove five of you in there?¡± Most people nodded at those words. They couldn¡¯t say it out loud because of a guilty conscious but that nod meant that they agreed. ¡°Ahh...¡± The man made a dejected expression at those words. Since the result was very clear if they went for majority rule. The order of weakness couldn¡¯t be seen clearly but one could guess somewhat. Around twenty would know they¡¯re weak and would go against it but the remaining forty or so would agree. And since it was a secret vote there was no situation where their guilty conscious would haunt them. The man hurriedly looked at Hansoo and shouted anxiously. ¡°You! Can¡¯t you take the runes from those guys?¡± Then Hansoo shook his head. He did not steal runes. Since it was the result of one¡¯s hard work. This was one of the rules of the great unification. Because that was the same as taking the sry of somebody in the streets because you had strength. ¡°If not.. then can¡¯t you kill a few people and then gain the runes like that! If you kill around five to ten strong people then the amount of runes you set would probablye out!¡± Hansoo nodded at those words. Killing stronger people gave more runes then weaker people. For weaker people, he would need to kill around over fifteen but only about ten or less of the stronger people in order to fulfill the sixty he set as the goal. ¡°Well. That is true.¡± Then the man shouted in a hopeful voice. ¡°But then can¡¯t you kill those guys then fight with the runes they drop? It¡¯s better for ten to die then 15 to di... ahhhhk!¡± ¡°This fucking bitch!¡± One of the other men who were listening to this got pissed and had kicked the man who was talking. That guy was definitely one of the ten strongest people. He felt anxious whilst he was listening so he rushed out. He had seen clearly how Hansoo had fought on the first day. If Hansoo decided to chop down head by head from the top, eat the runes and then went into the altar, there was nobody to stop him They had gotten strong as well but this wasn¡¯t something that could bepared with just the amount of runes. Their breed was different from the start. A pig who had gotten a bit of muscle and speed couldn¡¯t fight against a tiger of a simr size. And that tiger was probably muchrger and much faster. Since it had eaten more runes since then. If that Hansoo decided with ame counting method of then all of them would die. He was listening in leisure because the talks seem to be leaning towards the female but if it were to go this way then he would be perished. And when he looked around he felt that everybody was mumbling around. And then everybody started to shout. ¡°Damnit! Just throw in fifteen weaker guys!¡± ¡°Are you telling us to die! It¡¯s better for ten stronger people to die!¡± ¡°What nonsense! Then just kill the people in the middle and take their runes! We are going to be of help when we get out of here! It wouldn¡¯t ount to fifteen if you kill the ones in the middle!¡± Hansoo sighed as he saw the chaos. Because he knew this would happen The Moon. Then the Altar. There was no time to get used to things because the environment was constantly changing. And since they weren¡¯t familiar with it they couldn¡¯t back off a single step. It might¡¯ve been different if they knew that there were tnd behind them but in this situation where they couldn¡¯t see behind them, they could fall down a cliff and die if they backed off a single step. ¡®I need to do some traffic control¡¯ Hansoo, who had expectations that it would be solved by self control, spoke out. ¡°Be quiet¡± Everybody stood up straight and stared at Hansoo¡¯s lips at those words. Chapter 18: Altar (3) ¡°I will give you a solution¡± And then Hansoo started to count. 15 from the bottom. ¡°One, Two, Three.. fifteen like this. These fifteen people are the weakest¡± ¡°What?¡± The fifteen who had been chosen made a nk expression for a moment and then shouted in despair. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Though I have more runes then him?¡± But Hansoo shook his head. He could guess who would win and who would lose at a nce. It would differ slightly depending on the condition but even if you take all of that into consideration, the people who would go in were rather obvious. And at Hansoo¡¯s pointings, joy and sorrow were shown. The fifteen who were chosen showed rage and felt wronged. And the fifteen who weren¡¯t chosen let out a sigh of relief because they could save runes. And in Hansoo¡¯s words the man shouted in despair. ¡°You bitch! You¡¯re the same! How dare you throw us off because we¡¯re weak! And those bastards over there throw lives away because a of a few runes!¡± Hansoo stopped his steps. ¡°Hmm. It seems you are mistaken about something¡± Then Hansoo spoke as he scratched his head. ¡°You don¡¯t get thrown off because you¡¯re weak. If you are weak you simply can¡¯t follow up with others. Nothing to do with being thrown off¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°What were you doing whilst everybody was running? It doesn¡¯t matter whether you rested or did something else but you need to take all responsibility for it in this ce¡± Those words were driven into everyone¡¯s words. And that they all realized at the same time. That they had really entered a screwed up world. It wasn¡¯t like the modern society where you had a chance of bouncing back if you fail and fall behind others. No, it was actually much more cruel. Since that fairy thing came out from time to time and tries to cut off the tail which was falling behind. If you do not want to be cut off, you need to run fanatically. They had to realize this within the 1st tutorial area. That this was a world where you needed to be greedy in order to survive. If you are greedy you will probably receive the curses of others but you will gain the rights to survive during a decisive moment. Like this situation. ¡°Damnit! Damnit!¡± The man¡¯s voice of despair could be heard behind the disappearing back of Hansoo. But Hansoo spoke quietly. ¡°Listen till the end. I¡¯m not telling you to go in there.¡± ¡°What?¡± Then was there a different solution? The man looked at Hansoo with a expression full of hope. Then Hansoo nodded his head. ¡°The fifteen will borrow the runes from others. Two of strength and stamina each. And then give it to me.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± ¡°And hunt during the remaining 72 hours in order to pay the runes back to them¡± Everyone nodded after pondering for a moment There was nothing to lose. Even the people who were left out were feeling a bit off because of the thoughts of throwing in fifteen people alive into that altar but if this new method were to be followed they had nothing to lose so everything was solved. And of course in the fifteen people¡¯s situation, hunting monsters to pay back the runes is better then going into the monster¡¯s mouth as food. Since it wasn¡¯t that hard to collect 2 strength and 2 stamina runes in three days. But then one person mumbled as if he felt he was mistreated. Because then only these fifteen had to pay the runes. ¡°...Isn¡¯t that unfair then? 1 per person is fair¡± But then Hansoo shrugged his shoulders ¡°But the one who will be going in is you, you know? Why would the remaining 45 pay?¡± ¡°...¡± The man who had spoken before shut his mouth at these words but somebody else spoke up as if he felt the greed rising up. ¡°But then why are we paying them if you are the one getting the runes? Isn¡¯t the one who is taking the 60 runes you in the end?¡± Hansoo nodded his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a hobby in free public service. I can¡¯t force you to do it. This simply a suggestion I¡¯m giving to the fifteen people. What I suggested isn¡¯t the correct solution nor is it the perfect solution. I¡¯m just giving a suggestion on what I think is the best solution. If you don¡¯t think you will be within the 15 people or feel pressured by this choice, I will juste back in 3 days.¡± He could probably gather up 30 runes if he hunted. The man quieted down at those words. Because if Hansoo did leave, he would be thrown inside that altar. ¡°You need to at least be able to pay for the price of your life¡± Another person asked as soon as Hansoo finished talking. It was the woman who was arguing with the man from before. ¡°Wait! What happens if the ones we lend the runes to can¡¯t muster up the courage to hunt and cannot pay back? Then we¡¯re losing out on runes.¡± The fifteen people were weak because they had no courage to hunt. They might not be able to return the rune within the next 3 days. Hansoo replied very simply. ¡°What are you worrying about? Just chase them down during the night and take it from them. If it still isn¡¯t enough after that thene to me. I willpensate you¡± ¡°...¡± He needed to set up rules but rules that would even apply to the ones who can¡¯t keep promises or take responsibility were not needed. Since he hadn¡¯te to preach to them about social welfare. Everyone made a scared expression at those words. Because they realized that they couldn¡¯tze around from now on. But at the same time everybody made a content face. Because it was solved without anybody dying in the end. ¡°There¡¯s one hour left. Let¡¯s start now.¡± Everyone started to gather up the runes at those words. .............................. [Kang Hansoo] Strength: 84.3 Stamina: 85.8 Agility: 42.1 Perception: 42.2 Mana: 22 Magic resistance: 13 Hansoo nodded whilst looking at his Strength and Stamina that had risen by exactly 30. ¡®The bnce has been destroyed but there¡¯s nothing I can do about that¡¯ To be honest, even though you lose out a bit it is better to bnce out your stats by trading runes around. But this was an exception. Hansoo knew instinctively by simply looking at the Carnivorous Monster. With his current runes, his attacks wouldn¡¯t work properly. He needed to get his strength over 100. And he needed the stamina to follow up the increased strength. Agility and perception wascking but he wouldpensate for that with his experiences and battle skills. ¡®It seems I¡¯ll use a ton of these cloud snacks¡¯ In order to go over 100, he will probably need to constantly use the cloud snack that increased his stats by 20%. ¡®But it¡¯s good that it¡¯s an environment where I can fight alone.¡¯ Usually, even Hansoo preferred hunting in groups. Since in reality the hunting speed was slightly faster when he hunted with Taesoon before. But the situation was different. If there are others it bes disadvantageous. No matter how many there were, their attacks wouldn¡¯t work against the monster and the monster will regenerate its health after devouring the people. If that guy was released it would¡¯ve been quite a headache. When Hansoo was about to start heading towards the Altar in the distance, somebody approached him. ¡°Hansoo, Mihee. It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Sangjin...¡± Mihee made a happy expression, stopped, then stole a nce at Hansoo. Hansoo was looking at Sangjin with a impenitent expression. ¡°Since Taesoon isn¡¯t here anymore, let¡¯s be together. You too Mihee.¡± Hansoo shook his head at those words. But Sangjin didn¡¯t give up and tried to approach him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better being with us? With friends?¡± Hansoo stared at Sangjin expressionlessly. ¡°Once we part, we need to go separate ways¡± Hansoo had no thoughts of cutting off their rtionship because they didn¡¯t want to follow him when he went into a dangerous ce. Since being weak wasn¡¯t a sin and he had no confidence in keeping them safe. But you can¡¯t be friends with somebody who is always looking for chances as they follow you and then leave because things get dangerous. This was a problem before strength came into y. No, being stronger was actually more of a problem. Since he can¡¯t show his back to them with trust. There won¡¯t be a reason to see each other again. ¡®He¡¯s too much...¡¯ Sangjin lost his determination from Hansoo¡¯s attitude and made a dejected expression. Whilst that was going on, Mihee spoke to Hansoo after pondering for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here then.¡± Hansoo nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad choice,¡± Mihee had a bitter expression from Hansoo¡¯s words which he didn¡¯t ponder over. Since it felt mean that he didn¡¯t realize her crush on him and had epted her choice. ¡®I want to go with him but...¡¯ She realized as she hunted with Hansoo over a few days. The gap was growingrger as they went on. And Hansoo was dashing off at a crazy pace. The hunting grounds were limited and she was able to follow up because she could hunt in these ces but she had no confidence in fighting against that monster no matter what. And in the area they move to after killing that beast, it would be even harder to catch up to him. So she had to choose around now. Companions around her level. If she followed Hansoo like this, and then bes thrown off after the tutorial area then she will be alone. If that happens then it would be better to move as a six by bing arade of five people. ¡®And it¡¯s better to split up now¡¯ She understood Hansoo¡¯s standards whilst fighting roughly. If she ran away while fighting because things got dangerous then their rtionship will be cut off. Like the five in front of her eyes. But if they split up now, Hansoo wouldn¡¯t ruthlessly cut her off when he sees herter. Hansoo just didn¡¯t trust in opportunists, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t didn¡¯t like somebody who knew when to stay out and when to stick around. ¡®Though it¡¯s a little bit regrettable¡¯ She thought about it before for a short moment. If she became a couple with this man then wouldn¡¯t she be able to be with him for a very long time. Since Hansoo wasn¡¯t the type of person who would throw off his lover. But she knew after observing for a moment. ¡®There is no space in Hansoo¡¯s head for a lover to fit in¡¯ So cleanly split up now and then aim for the next chance. ¡®Just wait. I haven¡¯t given up yet.¡¯ Mihee put down her decisions and walked towards Sangjin. And Hansooughed as he watched that. The five others might be a bit different but he could meet Mihee in the future whilstughing. Sangjin didn¡¯t know how to act after watching this scene from happiness. He was happy to the point where the depression from being rejected by Hansoo almost disappeared. Mihee didn¡¯t choose Hansoo but his side instead. Didn¡¯t this mean that his side was more trustworthy. Mihee was extremely fast to catch onto things. She had judged that he had better potential than Hansoo. ¡®Yeah. I¡¯m still improving. I just never had the chances to do so¡¯ Sangjin, who hadughed out loud, thanked Taesoon who was probably in theherworld by now. ¡®Park Taesoon. I must really thank you¡¯ A girl who he wouldn¡¯t even be able to talk to usually had chosen him. And in his group there were three girls even if you disregard Gangtae¡¯s girlfriend Jisun. He felt like he would fly threw the skies from the feeling as if he had set up a Harem. This was all due to Taesoon. The only reason why he was able toe this far was he filled the empty space after Taesoon had died. Sunmi, who was standing behind Sangjin, watched him pathetically. ¡®Seriously. I have to trust this retard and follow him around.¡¯ Would Mihee have not been able to distinguish between and sports car and a trash car and came here. She had onlye here because she thought she didn¡¯t have the ability to drive around the sports car. ¡®Well that¡¯s that.¡¯ Sunmi decided to let go of past issues. Since Sangjin and Mihee were the strongest of the six, no, strongest of the mob. If you don¡¯t ount for Hansoo then these guys are the two tops. And the four of them were also part of the strongest if you don¡¯t count in Hansoo. If they travel together then they wouldn¡¯t have any difficult times for a while. And even more so since Mihee probably learned a lot of things from Hansoo. Whilst Sunmi was making such thoughts, Sangjin was watching Hansoo and not Mihee. ¡®Am I not good enough yet¡¯ Sangjin made a regrettable expression as he saw Hansoo¡¯s back as he walked towards the altar. He was trying so hard to be a friend but Hansoo didn¡¯t even care about him. Shouldn¡¯t he at least try to do something together. Unlike Mihee, he was simply just hitting a wall. ¡®Something... I have to show him something more¡¯ It was because he was still weak. Since he wasn¡¯t a beauty like Mihee so he needed to show something more to Hansoo. A deciding factor. But then at that moment somebody called Sangjin. ¡°Hey friend. Could we talk for a moment?¡± ¡®...Who could it be.¡¯ When Sangjin went over there, a few people were standing there. ¡®These people are...¡¯ These guys were the ones who were speaking aloud during the debate before. The ones who represented the strong, and the real top rankers if you don¡¯t count for him and his friends. ¡°I¡¯m called Suyeol. You¡¯re the leader of those friends over there right?¡± ¡°The leader?¡± Sangjin¡¯s face blushed for a moment from the words of the thirty-something man, he then answered shyly. ¡°We¡¯re all friends so ehh. But for now they¡¯re listening to me well¡± ¡°Oh. Nice¡± As Suyeol raised his thumb at him, Sangjin giggled from being happy. Suyeol chuckled at Sangjin acting like that and then continued his words. ¡°Then are you friends with that guy called Hansoo over there too?¡± Sangjin pondered for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Of course¡± ¡®We¡¯re friends. Yeah friends.¡¯ Suyeol, who had confirmed up to that point, made a satisfied expression as he spoke. ¡°Yeah? Then I have something a proposal for you, shall we talk for a bit?¡± He said whilst stealing a nce at Hansoo who was walking towards the altar. Sangjin pondered for a moment but then followed him shortly after nodding his head. Chapter 19: Altar (4) Hansoo checked his wrist before going into the Altar. ¡®Flying Cat¡¯s Marble¡¯ Something that healed a small amount of health when consumed. It was something that he had collected diligently while hunting for a few days and didn¡¯t really heal injuries but it was still helpful. Since every artifact¡¯s effect differed on how and when you used it. Hansoo put the marbles in a leather band that he tied on to his wrist. If you pressed onto the pouch on the band made of goblin leather, than one marble would pop out. Since there was no time to take it out from around his waist during a critical situation so he needed to make something like this. Hansoo, who had even sharpened the tip of the needle, looked at the bottom of the Altar. Grrrrrrrr! Boom. Boom. The Carnivorous Beast was smashing the insides of the Altar as if it was about to go crazy from hunger. ¡®Hmm. Goblin poison won¡¯t even work¡¯ Poison would work since its Physical and Magic resistances were low but if you take into ount of its regeneration speed than it was practically useless. It would be much better to just smear on some Land Mermaid¡¯s Paralysis poison and then just stab it into where the nerves were gathered. Hansoo looked down whilst putting a cloud snack up to this mouth after he squeezed the shampoo bottle and smeared arge amount of the paralysis poison on the needle. And then he proceeded to inhale all the smoke that came out of it into his body. ¡®It¡¯s really been a while. Though it¡¯s really strong¡¯ As the smoke swirled into his body, he felt the number of runes that determined thews on his body skyrocket. 84. 85. 86... And when it went over 100, a change urred in Hansoo¡¯s body that hadn¡¯t appeared before. Crack Crack Hansoo nodded as he felt the change. ¡®Good. I¡¯ve gone to the next stage¡¯ Hansoo checked his current condition. [Kang Hansoo] Strength(Colorless): 0.01% (Maniac¡¯s Cloud Snack: +20%) Stamina(Colorless): 0.01% (Maniac¡¯s Cloud Snack: +20%) Agility: 50.5 (Maniac¡¯s Cloud Snack: +20%) Perception: 50.6 (Maniac¡¯s Cloud Snack: +20%) Mana 26.4 (Maniac¡¯s Cloud Snack: +20%) Magic resistance 15.6 (Maniac¡¯s Cloud Snack: +20%) ¡®It¡¯s been done¡¯ A new energy, that was different from what had existed before, swirled throughout his body. They show it in numbers in order to make it easy for people to understand in the beginning in the Tutorial but the runes were actually shown in a progressive way. Like experience. It said it was colorless but an aura that emitted a faint light twirled around Hansoo¡¯s body. When a color bes integrated like that then it truly bes the Otherworld¡¯s rune from that point on. In one sense, what they had to do was simr. Just like how one got strong when the number of runes went up, when the percentage rose they would naturally get strong. The fact that you needed to collect runes to be strong was the same. If there was a difference then it was that when you hit 100%, then your rune will change into the rune of next stage. From colorless to red, from red to orange, from orange to yellow and so on. It rose stage by stage. And every time your rune increased by a stage, you gained arge benefit. There was only a very small difference between normal rune 99.9 and colorless rune 0.01% but there is arge gap in between. Since the aura of activating the rune had grown by a stage. ¡®Good¡¯ You needed at least this much in order to get through his defenses. Since at a nce you could see that it was also using an aura of an colorless rune. The strength of the monster could be felt much closer when he saw it from above. ¡®As I would expect, Kwang Goonju. He wasn¡¯t quite sane but he was still extraordinary¡¯ Even if he had used his trait and skills, even if he had be half a corpse, the fact that he killed that thing was unbelievable. That thing was something you will only see around the colorless area, which will be the background for the 2nd tutorial stage, and only around the midte stage of it. In conclusion, it was not something that woulde out in the 1st tutorial stage. And it was even more burdensome to him since he couldn¡¯t use his trait and skills. ¡®Tsk. I would¡¯ve crushed it to bits if I just learned something around a Troll¡¯s Essence¡¯ But he also had a lot of expectations. Even he didn¡¯t know what woulde out of the hidden piece after he clears it. Since the only person he knew who cleared this was only Kwang Goonju. Eres, Gangtae and Keldian all failed. So he didn¡¯t know what woulde out but one thing was certain. That this damnable world kept pushing people around but the reward itself was quite clear. The harder and more impossible something seems the better the reward will be. And this was a hidden piece that only one person had seeded in before. There was no way something scrubby woulde out. ¡®It would be a jackpot if a Numbering Artifact or Skill woulde out¡¯ Double Numbering, no, even a triple Numbering would be a jackpot. ¡®Let¡¯s go¡¯ Hansoo, who had finished his preparations, inserted a Flying Cat¡¯s Marble into his cheeks and jumped down ruthlessly with a cloud snack in his mouth. The stamina depletion would start now anyways, if you take into ount for the marble¡¯s regeneration speed then it would be helpful to go in biting onto it. Kuaaaaaahhh! And soon the giant beast¡¯s roar that was filled with rage blew out from the inside of the altar. .................................... Kuahhhh! Sangjin gulped as he heard the roaring cries from afar. Because it felt like his legs would shake just from the noise. It wasn¡¯t a problem with strength but rather a problem of breed. A cry from a predator created to eat humans was shaking their souls. ¡®So he¡¯s fighting one on one against that thing...¡¯ The feeling of wanting to be like Hansoo and jealously, and the wanting of being epted by Hansoo mixed around and filled his head. And that acted as inertia and helped Sangjin¡¯s shaking legs to move. ¡®Yeah. If I suceed this then Hansoo wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore me anymore¡¯ Then Sangjin looked behind him. And behind there were 10 people whom he was speaking to before gathered there. Suyeol, who was standing in the front, made a slightly fed up expression for a moment but thenughed as he looked at Sangjin ¡°It¡¯s good that you chose not to bring your friends right? Your friends could¡¯ve been in danger¡± Sangjin shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re right. I haven¡¯t thought of your words. That Hansoo could be danger right now. And then Sangjin remembered that happened before. Suyeol and Sangjin shared a lot of words. And there was a question that Suyeol asked. And when he thought of it after hearing that question, there was some logic into it. There was a simr case before. Hansoo pushed them back when he went to really dangerous ces. And the fact that he wanted to go alone this time meant that it was really dangerous. And he had even asked for extra runes. Hansoo wasn¡¯t a type to lie just in order to scam some runes. Which meant it was an enemy that he needed at least that amount of runes to go up against. ¡®Yeah. Even if it¡¯s Hansoo, it doesn¡¯t make sense that he will have the upper hand against that monster¡¯ Sangjin nodded as he answered. Suyeolughed at those words as he spoke Sangjin nodded at those words. Like Hansoo said before, it was better the more numbers you had. The only time numbers would be disadvantageous is when things aren¡¯t clear and they are wandering around, the people here were the strongest of the 60. They would be of great help even if they acted like meat shields. Suyeol looked at Sangjin, who was making a confused expression, as he spoke. <...monopolize?> And then Sangjin made a slightly dejected face as he nodded. There is definitely a possibility that that was the case. It was like that in the train station and even on the first night Hansoo hadn¡¯t shared anything he had earned himself. He was pretending to hand out trivial things such as runes, that could be gathered easily, while monopolizing all the good stuff himself. As Sangjin remembered the clip he saw earlier and made an astringent face, Suyeol beat his chest. Sangjin nodded at those words. But then Suyeol shook his head. Sangjin shook his heads at those words. If Hansoo were to fall in danger before then he would lose an important chance. ¡®Yeah, If I help this time... then Hansoo wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore me> ¡°What are you thinking about? Let¡¯s follow him up.¡± ¡°Ah.. yes...¡± Sangjin nodded his head and then headed towards the top of the Altar and Suyeol grinned at that Sangjin. Chapter 20: Altar (5) A skill that a race has ever since they are born. There were two racial skills that the Carnivorous Beast in front of him could use. and It would paralyze the prey with fear and then eat it with devour to quickly regenerate its health. The fear which contains the killing intent of the predator was a skill in itself. Kuahhh! The Carnivorous Beast¡¯s fear rumbled around the insides of the Altar. The Fear was basically affected by the individual¡¯s mentality. And to Hansoo who had fought with the Abyss¡¯s top rank devils, such a thing like fear was child¡¯s y. But even then it was still a skill. His body was honest so Hansoo¡¯s body momentarily stopped and in that small instant the front legs flew in aggressively. But at this moment the Magic resistance showed its might. Hansoo dodged the leg of the beast with only a hair¡¯s length and then then ruthlessly stabbed whilst its guard was down. It was the first time fighting this here it was rathermon if you go beyond the tutorial. ¡®Anyways, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s not fully grown yet¡¯ If this thing grew more and reached 20m then it can use another Racial Skill, . As it implied, it constantly drained the blood of the nearby lifeforms. If it even had this, Hansoo probably wouldn¡¯t have came in. Since you would be a mummy and die a very quick death if you didn¡¯t have magic and physical resistances. But even this much wasn¡¯t easy to go against though possible. ¡®Second location of Primary Nerves between the joints.¡¯ Hansoo, after applying some paralysis poison on the tip, strained all his muscles and stabbed between the joints ruthlessly. Kududuk Kuaaak! Due to its very thick shell there was a moment of resistance but Hansoo¡¯s strength which had reached the colorless rune stage plus his ability to find weak points and the hardness of the needle made it so that holes started appearing on the ck shell. Due it its enormous size, even when Hansoo shoved in a 1m long needle it went in for a long while. ¡®A little bit more¡¯ Though he had prated the skin but there is no point if he doesn¡¯t reach the goal point. Since the injury made from the needle was basically the same as a hole where the hairs grew out of. He needed to hit the pinpoint. Kachak ¡®It¡¯s done!¡¯ Hansoo, who had felt the needle¡¯s tip prate the primary nerve, quickly pulled it out. Stabbing it in was important but taking out was also important. Since if you didn¡¯t pull this out on the right time then you will get ravaged by the beast¡¯s outrage whilst the needle was still in its body. Kuahhhh! As he expected, the beast which had felt extreme pain and stopped for a moment from paralysis started smashing the ground in order to beat down Hansoo. Boooom! But it¡¯s already been a long time since Hansoo moved away from that location. The sound of the monster¡¯s breath and the sound of bones cracking entered Hansoo¡¯s ears constantly. And at the same time Hansoo¡¯s eyes looked over its body. The images of its squirming muscles, the way the tail held bnce and the contraction of its thigh muscles came into Hansoo¡¯s head and created a three dimensional image of the monster. As the image of the monster came into his head, his experience and knowledge merged with it. All of this happened in an instant. And as this happened, the next movement of the monster could be seen on Hansoo¡¯s eyes. It wasn¡¯t a trait, martial ability or a skill. It was simply an god-like ability developed from an immeasurable amount of battle experience and knowledge. Since Hansoo could only learn seven skills, the only way for this trait to shine was to be strong in a different way than others. And because of that, unlike the strong people who climbed rtively easily, he had to go through many more times worth of battles and struggles in order to climb up slowly. But this had made him stronger after. Since being able to read the enemy and knowing their next move was an overwhelming advantage. Well most high level adventurers could do this do an extent but Hansoo was unique even out of these people. Hansoo, who had thought of the past situations with Gangtae, ovee his extremeck of perception and agility through reading ahead and pushed the beast back. Boom ¡®He¡¯s still not that easy¡¯ Hansoo barely dodged another attack as he stabbed the needle again. Puk. Pukpuk. The needle which had entered its body in an instant, cut off part of the nerve cell cluster on his skin. It would now have trouble sensing his movements through the vibrations in the air. From one angle it would seem like that the fight was very one sided but Hansoo¡¯s wasn¡¯t in much of an ease. There was nothing like hp in this world. In other words, if your magic and physical resistances are equal than beingrger would be a huge advantage. A human body like his would get shredded even if an attack were to skitch them. And because of that the high level adventurers basically stacked a lot of magic and physical resistances on their body. And these high level adventures who had stacked these would show a miracle like view where they receive the blow of a monstrous beast with just their human bodies. But you couldn¡¯t gain those runes or items in the tutorial area so you needed to dodge every attack. If he hadn¡¯t raised his strength and stamina, he would¡¯ve gotten thrown off from exhaustion whilst attacking the monster. Hansoo quickly pulled out a flying cat¡¯s marble as he stabbed the shampoo bottle tied onto his waist. Since he had no leisure to squeeze it out with this hands. Squirt As the paralysis poison came out smeared onto the needle, Hansoo quickly stabbed it again. Tudududk It¡¯s regeneration speed had been slowing down at an extreme rate as if it used all the materials it had stored. The nerves which had been recovering despite being broken by the needle and melting from the paralysis poison had stopped regenerating at a point. And to prove that, it¡¯s movements had be rigid and its senses had dulled. ¡®As I expected, fighting it inside the altar is the answer¡¯ If he had fought this while it ate humans after escaping the altar, it would¡¯ve been much more tiring. Since the needle¡¯s area of damage was small, eating one human can heal the damaged nerves for quite a while. And if that happened even he would have to choose a different tactic. But if this kept going on, he cany the monster on the ground and put a hole in his heart before his stamina depleted. ¡®Let¡¯s smoke another one first¡¯ As the effect of the cloud snack disappeared, Hansoo quickly bit into the eighth cloud snack and then jumped back in to resume the fight. But at this moment something unexpected happened ¡°Hansoo! I came to help!¡± ¡®Haha. Look at this thing¡¯ Hansoo chuckled as he heard the voice that came down from the top of the altar. .................................... Suyeol made a fed up expression after watching Hansoo for a while from above. ¡®Isn¡¯t this guy just a monster¡¯s spawn¡¯ A physical difference sorge that one hit would¡¯ve turned him into a bloody mess. But Hansoo hadn¡¯t received a single hit and stuck to the monster like a storm and then proceeded to attack in a one-sided fight. And he was making the monster into a bee¡¯s hive with that needle. ¡®That bitch. Did he do this to scam us of runes?¡¯ This thought was very normal because the fight seems like that he didn¡¯tck strength or stamina at all. Since Hansoo looked veryid back in their eyes. He was soid back that he was fighting the battle whilst smoking a cigarette one at a time. So they reassured themselves. ¡®It won¡¯t be dangerous to help out a little bit down there¡¯ They couldn¡¯t go down because they were scared from the power of the Carnivorous beast but it seemed like its movements had slowed down a lot. And wasn¡¯t Hansoo in front of them. Hansoo was dodging the attacks with ease with a speed that was not that much slower than theirs. So they confirmed in an instant. ¡®He¡¯s trying to monopolize it¡¯ As they saw him fight it with such ease, it was very possible that he felt greed for monopolizing it. Suyeol¡¯s insides twisted and turned. He couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of a reward woulde out if you killed that thing. No, even if the reward wasn¡¯t good a lot of runes woulde out ¡®As I thought... We have to kill him today. Greedy bitch¡¯ The carnivorous beast was obvious but killing Hansoo would result in a lot of runes. Since the stronger someone was, the more runes they would drop. No, he was actually jealous of the items that guy had. And Suyeol definitely did not want to be trapped in the same space as that guy. It was like being with a tiger whose stomach was full and not a human. His personality didn¡¯t seem that bad usually but no matter how timid a tiger is, you cannot live with it. Suyeol felt more pressure from Hansoo than from the Carnivorous beast. The beast was trapped in the altar but that guy was spreading his arms everywhere. And in that moment the scene from the first night came up in Suyeol¡¯s head. ¡®Uuk¡¯ He suppressed the curses that wereing up his throat and then nced at the guy next to him. That guy called Sangjin. ¡®Stupid bastard. This is why you gotta have good friends¡¯ He had struck up a conversation just in case he could squeeze out information about that guy called Hansoo but the talk went way too smoothly. If that guy called Hansoo wasn¡¯t much stronger then he didn¡¯t really want toe this far but after hearing it was actually a rather closepetition. Then there is a chance for a third person to take everything whilst these guys fight. And he had agreed to a n to kill his friend this easily. ¡®If I take care of this guy then everything bes clean¡¯ After using this guy as a bait in order to divert the beast¡¯s eyes he would just simply take care of everyone once they are tired. If he got rid of this guy and Hansoo then only five of their friends remain. And then he could crush them with numbers. ¡®Haa. That girl¡¯ Whilst Suyeol was gulping from the thoughts of Mihee, Sangjin, who was watching the fight below, shouted. ¡°It looked like the beast has be slower than Hansoo so let¡¯s go down!¡± At these words they could see that the beast, who was originally much faster than Hansoo, had slowed down to the point where he was much slower than Hansoo. If the beast had slowed down this much, and if Hansoo fought on the front these guys could probably dodge the attacks somewhat. ¡°Let¡¯s go down¡± Whilst they were running down after Suyeol¡¯s words from the top of the altar on the stairways that connected the top and the bottom, Sangjin made an unexpected action. ¡°Hansoo! I came to help!¡± As Sangjin shouted before going down, Suyeol was flustered as he cursed inwardly. ¡®This retarded bastard¡¯ As he saw, Hansoo couldn¡¯t spread his awareness to other ces due to him and the monster fighting each other with everything they¡¯ve got. He thought he could¡¯ve used the element of surprise attack but if they shout from up above like this wouldn¡¯t Hansoo be aware of this side. But it was toote to be soft. And when he saw the fight, there wasn¡¯t much change. ¡®Yeah. It probably isn¡¯t the time to care about other things¡¯ Since the beast was getting pushed back it couldn¡¯t pay attention to things like them and since Hansoo probably thinks that they are backup he probably thinks that he doesn¡¯t need to care. ¡®Good. Good.¡¯ Suyeol slowly walked down as he looked downwards. The altar was very tall to the point where it reached 30~40m high. The beast was upied fighting Hansoo that it hadn¡¯t been able to pay any attention to them who had already came down to the 10m height. Suyeol, who was walking down, stopped and talked as he turned around. ¡°How about we wait here awhile? If we go in now we might be a nuisance.¡± At those words, everybody nodded as if they were waiting for it. But at that moment a huge amount of fear exploded from below. Kuuuuuuaaaaangg! As the fear that blew out from below bounced off the insides of the altar and got amplified, it exploded upwards as it hit everyone¡¯s ears. Shake ¡°Kuhuk!¡± The power of the fear that was amplified from the altar¡¯s structure was much more different. The 11 had expected the fear to be like what they heard from the outside so they were shaking around without being able to catch their bnce. ¡°Huuuak!¡± But these guys were one of the stronger people. Since they had put up the number of runes, they weren¡¯t around the level where they would all fall from just a fear. ¡°Wow... Be almost got wrecked¡± While one of them was still shaking as if he couldn¡¯t catch his bnce yet, something unexpected happened. As if something ran up the stairs like a tank charging from the front. Kudududududk ¡°Uuk!¡± ¡°Uaaaaak!¡± It probably wouldn¡¯t have worked but they were all in a state where their bnces were off from the unexpected attack. They couldn¡¯t hold onto the thin stairs and had all fallen after being hit by something. Bududuk ¡°Kuak!¡± Their legs didn¡¯t break since they barely caught their bnce due to their increased perception and agility but they couldn¡¯t clear up their mentality for a while after falling from a height of 10m. Suyeol then felt a chill as he looked at one corner. Krrrrrrrrr The beast was drooling while staring at them. While blocking the entrance to the stairs above. And even had an happy expression. Suyeol realized something from that expression. ¡®Fuck... this bitch. It wasn¡¯t that it didn¡¯t know that we were approaching it¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that the monster didn¡¯t know. It feigned its ignorance and waited until they came into the range of his fear perfectly ¡®Kang Hansoo this bitch. He should¡¯ve told us something like this earlier!¡¯ Hansoo probably knew all about this. How could he not tell them about this. No, that wasn¡¯t the important part currently. ¡®Fuck... what made us all fall?¡¯ Suyeol hurriedly looked up. And then made a dumbfounded expression as he saw Sangjin run up the stairs crazily while covering his ears. ¡®Did that dumbass just...¡¯ It seems he had been blocking his ears alone. And that was the reason why he was somewhat immune to the fear. The guy who was pretty much in normal shape had charged up from the front as he pushed them off. They had no way of countering it when they were pushed back in terms of stats and had even lost their bnce. ¡®Is that crazy bastard trying to run away alone?¡¯ Suyeol felt like his soul was about to escape his body but he quickly regained his senses. There wasn¡¯t much of a problem because he was going to fight with Hansoo anyway. If Hansoo fought from the front and they support from the back, it will still go ording to his ns. Suyeol shouted loudly as he moved around slowly. ¡°Hey! I came to help! Let¡¯sbine our strengths and end it quickly!¡± And then a voice from above, the top of the stairs where they hade from, was heard. ¡°Why should I?¡± And then the 10 looked up at the sky in panic. ¡®...When did he get there¡¯ Hansoo, who was fighting the beast like a maniac just until then, had already climbed up that far. To the entrance of the altar at the top. Suyeol desperatly shouted. ¡°What are you talking about? To not kill something that you almost killed already?¡± And then Hansoo shook his head. ¡°I was about to but it failed. Because of you guys. Now his health is going to regenerate.¡± The beast¡¯s attack was something that even he was barely dodging. These guys had no possibility of dodging. And if that happened he would devour everyone below, recover his health instantly and cause Hansoo to fall behind on stamina. Why would he fight in such a situation. The beast goes for the weaker ones first. If guys like these guyse he could just simply go out ande back in. No, it would be easier. Since the ground would be littered with runes. ¡®Though there was something I didn¡¯t expect¡¯ Whilst Hansoo was watching somebody outside the altar, Suyeol, who had be desperate, shouted out. ¡°You... You maniac! Then isn¡¯t it bad for you too! If this guy breaks the altar apart after getting healed...¡± ¡°I think it¡¯ll be alright¡± ¡°...what?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you guyse into be sacrifices on your own ord? I will send praises for your samaritanism¡± ¡°Fuck...¡± They understood the situation finally. That there was enough sacrifices inside the altar to make the beast fall asleep. Hansoo had earned 24 hours. Hansoo could just start all over tomorrow after exiting and sleeping for a day. He would be able to defeat a foe a second time whom he had already defeated once. Grrrrrrr Suyeol made a expression filled with despair as he looked at the beast slowly approaching him. And then the beast ruthlessly charged at the 10 of them. Grrrrrrr! ¡°Uaaaak!¡± ¡°Aaak!¡± ¡°Kyaaak!¡± And soon the altar was filled with roars, screams and plosives. .................................... ¡°Hoo.¡± Hansoo, who had bit on the cloud snack that he was smoking before, slowly walked up the rest of the stairs after hearing the screams that came down from below expressionlessly. And he had met with Sangjin who was waiting at the top expressionlessly with the look of stupidity from before nowhere be to seen. Hansoo, who had gazed at that Sangjin, chuckled as he opened his mouth. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± And Sanjin¡¯s eyes became deeper at those words. Then soon after he opened his mouth. ¡°Because I finally realized what I needed to do in order to be of a help to you¡± Sangjin mumbled as he listened to the screams of the people whom he had thrown in. Chapter 21: Altar (6) Hansoo, who was smoking on the cloud snack, opened his mouth while he looked at Sangjin. ¡°What do you seek for?¡± Hansoo could vaguely guess. That this guy had killed those guys for him instead. If he had the thoughts of getting rid of him then he could¡¯ve just pushed them in while he was busy fighting the beast. But Sangjin had helped in a way that he could survive. By warning him with a shout from above and acting after the beast¡¯s movements had slowed down. ¡®Hoo¡¯ Sangjin breathed in and out as he looked at Hansoo. He had been thinking Hansoo only until now. ¡®I want to follow Hansoo¡¯ This was clear. This had sprung up from three things: Longing, envy and a pursuit for safety. But he didn¡¯t know what exactly would happen from now. But he thought he couldn¡¯t be with Hansoo because he was weak and because of this he thought that he just needed to be stronger. But whilst he was pondering over this, Suyeol had approached him. When Sangjin saw Suyeol and his friends approach him he thought of something. That this was a trap in order to bring harm to Hansoo. But he followed just to see hear their story. If they crossed the line he was going to beat them down. It was clear that he was the strongest after Hansoo and he had created arge gap between him and the others. And so he had thought that he could be like Hansoo. Maybe not as much as Hansoo but he thought that he could at least beat around 10 people. But this was a very big misunderstanding. There only a single number between him and Hansoo in ranking but there was a gap between them that could not be caught up and smashing down arge group was something only Hansoo could do. He understood the moment he got surrounded by the ten people. That he could not beat them. But he could not deject them here. Then they will definitely kill him in a manner so that Hansoo wouldn¡¯t notice. From the way they were talking it seemed like that they were going to go hit Hansoo from the back no matter what happened. Kill him or take him alive then kill Hansoo with him there. There were only two options. So he followed. Since he couldn¡¯t die on that spot. They had told him to try going to his friends but if he had turned around in that situation then he probably would¡¯ve been stabbed from behind at that spot. Sangjin thought of countless things whilst he walked. How he would get out of this situation. The anxiousness of possibly dying had calmed down as he walked with the ten. The thought of him having be a lot stronger had been reced with the thoughts of hisck of strength. These guys were scared of Hansoo so they couldn¡¯t act out in the front and had stayed behind him. While they were throwing empty threats at them straightforwardly. He had to look good in Hansoo¡¯s eyes but if he couldn¡¯t even take care of these ten guys what could he do. His head started spinning at a crazy rate while in was in danger. And at the same time he, who had seemed very big, started to look smaller and something became clear to him. Very very clear. ¡®There is no way that I can be with Hansoo by bing strong independently.¡¯ The thought of being approved after bing strong and then following him was arrogant in itself. And the thought of being approved after leading arge group was the same. He realized after calming down and judging himself objectively. That no matter how hard he struggled alone or even with a bunch of scrubs, the gap between Hansoo would only be wider. No, it was likely that he will be even weaker by being near weaker people. And at the same time longing, envy and admiration had disappeared and a different mindset had risen up. That jealousy or longing was something that he should have only when he had the leisure to. The current him was in no state to do so. If he acted arrogantly just because he got a little bit stronger and get attacked by a mob then he would just get killed. He had to set somebody faster than him in front of him as the goal and chase them zealously. When his thoughts had cleared up, one thing became clear. That he wasn¡¯t in the situation to question a lot of things. He just had to catch up while he was still within his eyesight. He will approve of me if I be strong... he had been looking at this situation in a veryid back manner. ¡®But how?¡¯ He had already lost his chance. He had to prove his worthiness in order to catch up to him. And at that moment he saw Suyeol and the others who were walking next to him. ¡®Aha. This is it.¡¯ Hansoo¡¯s existence was fear in itself but at the same time he was a very temping existence which dropped numerous artifacts and ruins along with his death. Like a tiger which was scary to no extent but drops a very tempting skin upon death. People who would want to send Hansoo into traps like these would probably keeping up. If they don¡¯t die then they will bother him without giving up. So he realized. How he could get approved by Hansoo. How he could help Hansoo. ¡°Hansoo. Use me¡± ¡°Hmm¡± Hansoo showed a conspicuous color as he gazed at Sangjin. And then Sangjin bit down on his teeth inwardly. ¡®I¡¯ve had the wrong thoughts until now¡¯ Since he had Hansoo were running towards the same goal, he thought that they could be acquaintances. Because he was misled by useless thoughts and emotions he didn¡¯t realize the main point and thought that he just needed to be strong. But he was wrong. He and Hansoo had different goals from the start. While he was looking out to survive day by day, Hansoo was running while looking at something in. the distance without stopping. While they were struggling in order to survive and be stronger, he was acting with his personal rules. From dividing runes perfectly from the start to every little detail. He had to keep moving but he didn¡¯t hurry and always followed the things he had to. The moment he realized this was when he didn¡¯t kill Taesoon and his friends and just left them alive. There was no such thing as being disabled here. If you don¡¯t cut off their lifeline then they coulde back even higher health but even so he had left them alive and created future troubles. Even though it would¡¯ve been more convenient to take their runes after killing them. And it was like that on the altar too. Though it would¡¯ve been a piece of cake for Hansoo to just take the runes from them, he had given them the options. Sangjin, who had pondered his actions for a while, realized it finally. That Hansoo was ignoring the acts which would bring him instantaneous rewards because he was looking at something in the distance. Though it would be of benefit to bing stronger in the moment, he knew that it would bring harm to what he wanted to aplish. Sangjin didn¡¯t know if this was because of his psychic powers or because he was smart. But once he figured this out, one thing became clear. The way he could be useful to Hansoo. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you don¡¯t kill people. But as I see it, it isn¡¯t that you don¡¯t kill them because you don¡¯t want to kill them right?¡± Even monkeys would realize it. If he could do that much then killing was a piece of cake. Which meant there was another reason why Hansoo didn¡¯t kill. And by leaving them behind, it seemed like that he just needed to not dirty his hands. Sangjin spoke as he looked at Hansoo. ¡°Use me. I will dirty my hands instead of you. But then take me with you. No, allow me to follow you¡± Hansoo always acted with a clear goal. But because he looked at things on the long term, it was likely that he needed to endure things that grabbed onto his ankles momentarily. And in that moment, he could do things instead of Hansoo. Like a cleans who cleans after Hansoo so he could focus on his own goals. Since he had already threw away his first chances, this was the only chance for him to be epted by him. ¡°I could only use a method that put you in danger as well because I was weak but I can make sure that there won¡¯t be a time where I even get close to your line¡± Hansoo was special. There will definitely be guys who will be jealous of and envy Hansoo and block his path. And out of those people, there will be guys which Hansoo would leave alone because of this personal rules and his goals. He was willing to thoroughly erase those guys. So Hansoo can focus on his own goals. And for that he will be strong by following Hansoo around. Since he, who had followed him for a few days, had be the strongest after Hansoo. By helping Hansoo to run faster, he, who is also following Hansoo, would also be faster. And if he had another small wish he wanted to find out what Hansoo¡¯s goals were. But this would bepleted naturally if he stuck by Hansoo and helped him. Hansoo, who had been listening to his story, chuckled. ¡°Even if I say yes, what would you if it¡¯s a situation where you cannot follow? For example getting pushed off forcefully¡± Then Sangjin¡¯s expression froze. He thought that he was being abandoned. But his thoughts changed after seeing Hansoo who was smiling in amusement. ¡®...there must be something in the 2nd tutorial¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what but he head seen it with his psychic powers. That they would forcibly be separated in the 2nd tutorial area. Sangjin clenched his teeth. ¡°Then... I will be stronger ande find you. Let¡¯s at least go back to our old rtionship.¡± Hansooughed as he responded. ¡°Go down¡± ¡®Dammit, is it not possible?¡¯ Sangjin bit his teeth for a moment and then shouted loudly. ¡°Kang Hansoo! Can¡¯t a person can make a mistake once in awhile! I had to make a choose something I didn¡¯t have a choice against because I was weak but I¡¯m just starting! Fuck just try using me! And if I¡¯m still useless then you can leave me behind!¡± He wasn¡¯t worthy enough. He wasn¡¯t enough until now and he wasn¡¯t still enough. But he gained another chance he had the confidence to do better. ¡®Fuck. Just once! Please!¡¯ Hansoo threw down the cloud snack which he had finished smoking and then spoke whilst looking at Sangjin. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand things. Come here tomorrow around one. I would have killed that thing below by then¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°And then take all the runes that are below. You killed those 10 so you should take them. Well. Let¡¯s see each otherter with smiles on our faces¡± Sangjin¡¯s expression became bright at those words. And Hansoo mumbled inwardly as he looked at that Sangjin. ¡®Hmm.. though it¡¯s a little awkward¡¯ Hansoo thought of what he and Eres talked about in the past. Hansoo nodded at those words. Since that was always Eres¡¯ problem. And because of Eres, there existed cleaners. No, it was a necessity that every sovereign had even if they weren¡¯t Eres. People who would dirty their hands instead of the sovereign. And people who would help their owner head towards their goal. And Eres looked at Hansoo as he spoke. ¡®I was actually going to Enbi Arin but... I will see first¡¯ He would need to use the cloud snack again in order to kill the Carnivorous beast. But it didn¡¯t seem like much of a loss. Since it seems that a lot of things changed in a small moment. ¡®It¡¯s very cheap if it¡¯s just some runes and cloud snacks¡¯ The cloud snack was just something that worked on the normal runes anyway. It didn¡¯t work on the colorless runes so he couldn¡¯t use it for that long. Of course he didn¡¯t know how far he could trust Sangjin. When the second tutorial begins than everyone here would be forcibly separated around the second tutorial area and they would not know when they would meet again. His mind might have changed by the time they meet again. But investments were always something like this. An investment of a few runes and eight cloud snacks in order to attain a chance of getting a decent Punisher was a very good investment. ¡®Well. If it fails then there¡¯s nothing I can do about that¡¯ If that happened he could just follow his original ns. Hansoo, after looking at Sangjin who was going down, started to regenerate his health. .............................. Kudududk Hansoo cut off the Carnivorous beast¡¯s life as he ruthlessly stabbed the needle into its heart. Kuuuhhhh... It let out ast cry as it fell down. He had went hunting and had already experience him so he only needed to smoke six of them to kill it. The carnivorous beast didn¡¯t drop any runes as if it wasn¡¯t designed to be killed. The floor was littered with the runes of the guys who had died yesterday but Hansoo didn¡¯t even take a nce at them as he started to walk towards a corner of the Altar. The requirements of the Hidden piece was simple in some ways. To kill the monster before it destroyed the Altar and jumped out. For it toe out it needed to destroy the Altar but in that instant the chance of attaining the hidden piece disappears. Which meant that if you wanted to kill him you needed to kill it inside the Altar where his fears got amplified. ¡®It¡¯s seriously not something that was designed for somebody to kill¡¯ Hansoo went into the room in the corner of the Altar that Kwang Goonju had told him jokingly in the past. And in the middle of the room there was a single artifact. ¡®It¡¯s not a skill but...¡¯ He wasn¡¯t that disappointed, if he were topare an artifact and a skill of the same quality then the artifact was more useful despite his trait. If it was useful to a point. ¡®Let¡¯s see what they give¡¯ Hansoo had a bit of anticipation as he walked to the middle of the pedestal. And Hansoo¡¯s face, which did not get shocked easily, started to tremble at a minute level. ¡°...Ring of the Vampire King Nurmaha.¡± Solo ranking The strongest artifact which represented Kwang Goonju. ¡®Kwang Goonju this guy. I wondered where he had obtained this...¡¯ Hansoo sighed as he saw this. Chapter 22: Sky Road (1) The level of artifacts all differed. There were a lot of different bases to judge but the most important one was color. What kind of energy it can absorb. It could be an artifact that shows its full potential only if it uses the colorless energy in the colorless are or it could be an artifact that only shows its full potential if it uses the red area or energy of the blue area which came after the red area. Of course an artifact using a higher quality energy would be of a higher level so the level of the artifact changed with the color as the base. Colorless artifact, Red artifact and so on... Once you separate them into these levels they are further split up into different levels. Unless it¡¯s an amazing artifact there was no way for it to be worth more than the artifact of a higher color. The high quality colorless artifacts were inferior to the low quality red artifacts. So even if you were somebody who flew around the area you were at you needed to slowly increase the standards of your artifact in the middle area and then go over. Since the weapons from the previous stage didn¡¯t really work very well in the next stage. But sometimes, very unique artifacts came out. Growing Artifact. Their uniqueness was that they went through growth. Just like an adventurer absorbing runes and changing their tune from colorless to red and to orange, the artifact also absorbed something and improved its color. Not every Growing Artifact was expensive If it wasn¡¯t as good as other artifacts despite you investing a lot into and growing it than it was better to just find a decent weapon the middle stage before going to the next stage But of cause Growing Artifacts also had different levels. The child of a dragon would be stronger than others at the age of one and be stronger than others at the age of ten, this gap would only getrger as they grew up. The Growing artifacts that improved like this and always stayed at the top were called It was sometimes called because it grew like a dragon, these were the strongest artifacts that even surpassed artifacts on higher levels of color. From number 1 to 999. 999 items that the Manoros n, which were one of the nine pirs, had judged and chosen out with strictly, the strongest items of the ones found so far. It didn¡¯t care whether it was a ring, an armor or a weapon. You put them in a line and then give them a number. From rank 1 to 9 were solo numbering. 10 to 99 was double numbering. 100 to 999 was triple numbering. These artifacts were usually famous by themselves but they would get even more famous depending on who used them. Because even if a weakling got lucky and obtained these, these would eventually fall into the hands of the strong. It was harder and more important to keep the artifacts of the otherworld than obtaining them. If you carry around an artifact too good for you than you lose both your life and the artifact. And solo numbering , was one of the strongest artifacts that got famous because of Kwang Goonju and something that had made him famous. Nicknamed [Absolute Ring]. ¡®Kwang Goonju this guy. I wondered where he had obtained this...¡¯ It was extremely hard to obtain but it wasn¡¯t that only one existed because it was a Numbering series Like how despite the strength of a dragon, there wasn¡¯t only one of them. And that was the reason when the people saw Kwang Goonju cause a massacre they tried to find the ring in a manner that would¡¯ve flipped the Otherworld upside down. Since the eight powers of the ring that came out when people were merely sketched by it turned them into rags And the high ranker¡¯s weren¡¯t an exception to this But this thing that could not be found anywhere was actually found here. ¡®Well yeah. If only Kwang Goonju had cleared this mission it¡¯s correct that it¡¯s something that cannot be obtained anywhere else¡¯ The tutorial area couldn¡¯t be entered unless it was at this moment. There was a reason why the adventurers could not find it even if they wanted to. ¡®Very good¡¯ This ce did not reward people because you cleared a hard objective. Since something that is hard to a weak person is easier than anything to somebody who is strong. The best rewardse out when a weak person clears an objective that seems impossible at that level. Just like the hidden piece where Hansoo killed the Carnivorous Beast. He had expected something like this to an extent. That the artifact he gained here was not something that could be easily thrown out in any of the colored regions. But who would¡¯ve expected a Solo Numbering toe out. As soon as Hansoo put on the ring the ring shrunk to fit the size of Hansoo¡¯s finger. A Growing Artifact that contained eight powers. It absorbed runes and growed, and every time it rose a level in color it would unlock another power. The current Nurmaha¡¯s ring was a colorless artifact And because of that there was only one power unlocked. But Hansoo made a satisfied smile. ¡®This is it¡¯ The first power. It wasn¡¯t simply a dispel magic that got rid of skills. It was an ability that could nullify anything from passive skills to even an individual¡¯s trait. Of course it wasn¡¯t that the person who got smacked would be a traitless person and lose tons of mana. The Otherworld wasn¡¯t such a easy ce. Just because you obtained a godly sword did not mean that you could be a sword master and just because of an artifact a rabbit could not be a dragon nor a pig be a dragon. And even if such things existed, these things won¡¯tnd in thends of a rabbit or a pig. And even if it didnd in theirnds they won¡¯t be able to use it because of limitations And even if they could use it, they won¡¯t be able to protect it. To use it one needed to match the other person¡¯s trait or when they use the trait and every time you used it it will cost mana, also the destroyed power will eventuallye back. But the fact that you could cancel the enemy¡¯s powers at the right time and in the right ce was a huge advantage. Since by the the time their powerse back, they would¡¯ve be a corpse. It wasn¡¯t just a Draconic Series. It was called so because it was already amazing at the colorless stage. And this was a Growing Artifact, this was just the start. ¡®It seems like I will need a lot of runes from now on. Though I cannot use it properly yet¡¯ Hansoo touched his ears. [Kang Hansoo] Strength: 92.3 Stamina: 88.8 Agility: 47.1 Perception: 50.2 Mana: 22 Magic Resistance: 13 Though it was in its weakest state it was still a colorless artifact To use this thing properly, one¡¯s runes needed to be at the colorless stage. You needed at least one colorless rune and it was better if they were all colorless. But the current him did not have any colorless rune. Hansoo pondered for a moment. To either make a colorless rune first or focus on achieving bnce. There was eight cloud snacks left. Cloud snack did not work at the colorless rune stage. Hansoo, who was pondering, made a decision. ¡®Make one colorless rune first and then achieve bnce¡¯ If it¡¯s an enemy where he needed to use the colorless rune as well as the Nurmaha¡¯s ring, it would be hard to beat him while his bnce was off. And on the other hand if the enemy did not require him to use the Nurmaha¡¯s ring then the colorless rune wouldn¡¯t be needed as well. Hansoo, who had made his decision, started to walk out of the Altar slowly. ........................... ¡®Not Bad¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he looked at his stat screen on the seventh day. [Kang Hansoo] Strength (Colorless): 0.01% Stamina: 88.8 Agility: 84.0 Perception: 85.1 Mana: 58.4 Magic resistance: 13 The strength had remained stationary at 0.01% He had decided that it was good to make one colorless rune in case of an emergency and made it but he could not raise it any further. Once it turned into a colorless rune then it would only increase after taking colorless runes. This was the same for Nurmaha¡¯s ring. Since the colorless rune did note out on the 1st tutorial area, he needed to obtain them from the second tutorial area from now on. Since in the colorless area, which was the basis for the second tutorial area, both colorless rune and normal runes came out in a good mix. Since both Strength and Stamina were in demand, hansoo invested by trading all his remaining strength and stamina runes into agility, perception and mana runes. Mana wasn¡¯t needed for Hansoo who did not have a single skill but in order to use the Power Destruction freely it was better to have more mana. It was a win-win for everybody. Since agility, perception or mana runes could be traded for a higher price than strength or stamina so people who luckily found these runes quickly brought them to Hansoo and then raised their strength and stamina at a very fast rate. If Hansoo hunted alone then he would¡¯ve never been able to make this bnce in time. ¡®Well. I couldn¡¯t finish all the missions¡¯ Because he had focused his time on hunting he could not finish all the missions but this did not matter much. Since he had obtained something more valuable than that. Taking everything wasn¡¯t the important part. You just needed to take the core factors that will keep you above everyone else as you go up. Most people thought runes were important but runes weren¡¯t always the core factors of strength. Beasts were everywhere so runes could be attained anywhere and since runes were fair to everybody it was hard to make a difference between others. Runes were important but the quality trait, skills and artifacts whose strength got multiplied by runes were more important. Runes would get stacked even if you just kill beasts weaker than you. But the three factors above wasn¡¯t like that. Rare things were limited and because of that gaps would be created. ¡®Six cloud snacks are left... I filled the food pouch with Goblin Jerky. The Needle has been sharpened well too.¡¯ Hansoo checked the people afar as he checked his belongings. Though they had gone through a lot in a week, it felt short to some people and long to some people to the point their eyes have changed while some others were still struggling about. And in the middle of those people he could see Mihee and Sangjin but he did not make any gestures to get their attention. Since they will get separated soon. ¡®Well. Let¡¯s greet each other with smiles when he meet again¡¯ A fairy appeared through the rip in the air above Hansoo who was checking this and that. ¡°Everyone! You¡¯ve worked hard for a week! You¡¯ve probably guess it by now but there are many people like you outside!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You will now start the second tutorial! The ce you guys will live on from now is .¡± ¡®...A way up towards the sky huh¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter where they went. The thing they were curious about was something else. ¡°How many will live there?¡± The fairy smiled at this. ¡°A little bit over ten thousand I think. You will be there for three months¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It will be much more fun when you get there. It was hard until now ying with only a hundred people right? How fun would it be ying with ten thousand people. You will make a lot of friends too. Isn¡¯t it fun just thinking about it?¡± Everyone¡¯s face crumpled at the fairy¡¯s words. Even a hundred was this tiring, but ten thousand at least. And there was a lot of unprecedented things in this one week. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how many things the fairy would do in that three months. The fairy spoke after watching that scene happily. ¡°There¡¯s exactly 10842... you will start with around 10 to 11 people¡± Everyone started mumbling about and then quickly started to group with close friends. Of course 11 was better than 10. And the stronger the people, the better it was. The strongest and most trustworthy ten had to group. ¡°Miss Mihee! Take me please!¡± ¡°Sangjin! I¡¯m pretty useful man! Take me!¡± ¡°This bitch! You ignored us until now! Get Lost!¡± The fairyughed at the chaos below. ¡°Ahahahaha! You don¡¯t need to be like that.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be random. Work hard everyone!¡± And as soon as those words ended, the remaining 47 were all warped from the first tutorial area. To one of the random starting areas of the 2nd tutorial area, Sky Road. Trantor¡¯s Note As everybody can see 47 does not divide evenly in 10s and 11s, this is because the group of 10 and 11 are pulled from multiple tutorial areas and not just theirs. So 10 and 11 out of 10842... there are a lot ofbinations of 10s and 11s but I guess the easiest is having 2 groups of 11 and 1082 groups of 10s right? Math Major¡¯s thoughts at its finest KobatoChan¡¯s Note Instead of doing some Maths, you should trante more. By the way guys, starting with this chapter, there¡¯s no need to try asking us for raws as you have to go through a paywall in the original site (Munpia). And also, you can¡¯t MTL as Munpia upload text under sh form, so you can¡¯t copy the text at all. A donation would be truly grateful also for the hard-working staff. Thank you. PS : sorry for the mess, got the order of the chapters crossed xD Chapter 23: Sky Road (2) Hududuk. Hansoo rose out of his seat and looked around. ¡®Those evil things¡¯ Why would the fairy leave friendly and strong people together in a group for them be enjoy. In the small white room, ten people were looking around. And they were actually rather calm andposed about it and weren¡¯t shocked. Just like how people who went through the first tutorial should be like. Be cautious of your surroundings but do not make it obvious. But then one of these people grumbled. ¡°Godammit... there¡¯s only ten¡± And everyone made a slightly unsatisfied expression as if they agreed. They were dropped in an unknown ce. They didn¡¯t know each other but if there were going to be in harsh conditions wasn¡¯t it obvious that having eleven was better than ten. The man whoined before talked. ¡°Well. Let¡¯s at least introduce ourselves. Since we will probably be working toge...¡± Before the man finished talking, the fairy¡¯s voice came out from thin air in the room they were at. And as soon as the fairy¡¯s voice came out, everyone didn¡¯t say what they were going to and instead focused on the fairy. ¡°...?¡± Everyone made a confused expression at the fairy¡¯s words. ¡°...¡± Everyone made a sigh of relief. Their room had 10. If they were going to bnce the numbers then they would probably kill off one person in one of the rooms with eleven people and then start. And if that happened they might get injured during the fight and even if they manage to kill somebody off without getting injured then they would be cautious of each other. But the fairy crushed everybody¡¯s expectations. ¡°...Fucking bitch of a fly. I wondered why it was moving things along so smoothly¡± One person spat out curses while everyone who had been sighing in relief started to be cautious of everyone else. And at the same time they looked for the person who was likely to be the weakest to of all. There probably won¡¯t be anybody who they can easily. If they searched then they might find some but most of them had already been dropped off at the 1st tutorial area. The people here were people who would not die alone, they would at least stab them back before they die. And because of this, it was important to find the weakest person to attack with the nine and kill them instantly. Daechul, who was the first to curse, mumbled inwardly. ¡®Fuck... there¡¯s no way to know since you can¡¯t judge from appearances¡¯ If they were all normal existences then you could judge very simply from their appearance. Since females were generally weaker. But if you went on like this in this ce you neck will fly off. Since if they had collected runes zealously because they were weaker, crushing any decent male was possible. Because of this Daechul instead searched for the existence of weapons. Since if they didn¡¯t have a weapon, they would be the weakest. ¡®The one without a weapon...damn. They all have it.¡¯ Daechul mumbled. Everyone was gripping intensely onto their well sharpened de that was shining in the light. But in this situation, one person was out of the ordinary. ¡®...Who¡¯s that guy holding the needle¡¯ On the waist of the guy standing leisurely in the corner there was a long needle. ¡®Is he crazy?¡¯ Daechul swirled his tongue. That thing was sharp but from one look one could see that it was harder to use than a de with a sharp edge. And unless that guy was at the level of a fencing athlete there¡¯s no way he would pick such a weapon. But he couldn¡¯t act carelessly. Because if he acted with just that as the basis, the chances of danger was too great. At that moment a female in the corner looked around as she spoke. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to act together from now? Let¡¯s try to appeal each other. To show each other how much they¡¯re worth¡± Everyone started to nod at those words. Since it was still very pressuring to act if they think somebody looked weak. Because they might be the only one thinking like that. And if they¡¯re unlucky and get into a one on one then things be even more of a headache. But on the other hand, if they were to talk things out in a circle like this, they can somewhat judge. As to who was the most useless one here. Since they were going to act together from now, it was better if they were stronger or have a unique ability. But on the other hand, if they didn¡¯t have such merits then they were useless. Then the nine could just kill them. And if that happened then they probably won¡¯t get injured. Daechul pondered for a moment then raised his sword. It was a little regrettable to show his hidden card but if he hid it and then get ganged upon because he seemed weak then he would just die. ¡°I¡¯m called Daechul, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve seen something like this.¡± And then a humming sound came out of his hands as a shining energy started to flow off from the sword on his hands. And Hansoo¡¯s eyes shone as he saw this. ¡®Reinforce¡¯ There was a very unique skill among the runes. If you learned it then you could raise all your other stats while using your mana. This was called Reinforce. The user would continuously use mana while raising the other stats for a set duration. And a few better ones of those people could infuse mana into weapons like that which increases durability and sharpness. Well, the Reinforce rune that could be attained in the tutorial area wasn¡¯t that good in terms of efficiency but it was better having it than not. Since it raised the battle power as a whole. Reinforce was part of the runes that were very useful and high priced even out of the numerous skill runes. The people who had seen this looked around cautiously as they fought each other in words in order to appeal to others. ¡°I can heal¡± ¡°With just that huh. I can...¡± They argued as they talked back and forth but since it was a problem with their lives on the stake so the atmosphere turned darker. If they lost in this dumb show offpetition then it meant death. But Daechul made an expression of leisure. ¡®It¡¯s definitely not me¡¯ It seemed that he wasn¡¯t the strongest. But the skill he had, reinforce, was better than anybody else¡¯s. As long as he wasn¡¯tst ce. And that the same time their eyes collected on two people. It was Hansoo and the girl who first suggested to appeal themselves. Daechul made a leisurely smile as he spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t think thedy over there has spoken yet¡± Then the girl stared at Daechul as she spoke with augh. ¡°I¡¯m called Jimin. What I¡¯m good at...I will show you now¡± Than the girl stood up and started to head towards Daechul. Daechul¡¯s caution exploded as he saw the girl move towards him suddenly. Usually it was a walk that would make his heart beat but his heart rate increased for a different reason at this moment. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯te close.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m good at.¡± And then the girl pulled out a dagger from her inner thigh. A ckish dagger that did not look normal. Daechul spat out curses. ¡°Fuck! Are you all just gonna watch? This is just a crazy bitch!¡± But everyone just pretended to listen. It seemed like that would start fighting each other, why would they butt in. It didn¡¯t matter who died out of the two and even if one did not die, injury was sure to happen so they could just finish them off after. Daechul, who was looking at this, crumpled his face as he rose the power of the skill he attained, to the max. The 27 mana that was surrounding his body started get converted quickly into Daechul¡¯s stats. The strength that was around 45 rose to 50. Not only Stamina, Agility, Perception were raised but even Magic power, physical and magical resistances also rose. One of the advantages of Reinforce, it raised the stats of resistances which were hard to obtain in the start. Daechul even added mana onto his sword and swung down with his raised stat. Kuduk ¡°Huh?¡± Daechul, who had seen the female disappear right in front of his eyes, searched for her in a hurry but then looked towards his chest as he felt a warm sensation surge out from the area of his heart And in that area the girl had already stabbed the dagger in her hand onto where his heart was. The girl looked at Daechul as she whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll use the skill well. It seemed like that your skill seemed the best out of these. And even so to the point where it didn¡¯t fit your level¡± And at those words Daechul realized why she asked them to appeal themselves. ¡®Fuck...¡¯ Daechul fell soon afterwards and Jimin smiled as she saw the numerous runes and the one skill rune drop from his body like corn. ¡°My luck is good. It didn¡¯t seem like they dropped on a 100% chance. I will take the skill? Ah yes, we should share the stat.¡± If you monopolize then you will get sick. Jimin only took the skill rune she wanted and the rest shook their heads while they picked up the runes on the ground. ¡®Crazy bitch. What did she go through in this one week... at least go crazy nicely¡¯ Hanchul, a man who had been watching the girl, clicked his tongue. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have to confidence to win. But it¡¯ll be tiring if that crazy bitch charged at him because of a few words so he decided to shut his mouth. And it seemed like a few others had the same thought as him. But the fact that that Daechul died wasn¡¯t really unjustified. Since he had a skill that was too good for his level. The skill Reinforce did really look good. But it needed to be used by someone who could use it well. Even if Jimin didn¡¯t kill him, one of the others would¡¯ve. Killing the weak wasn¡¯t the answer. If they killed randomly with no reason then they would attain hostility and die but in a situation like this where a reason existed, it was basically acting like a thankful cleaner. It was best if you could kill somebody strong when there was a reason to if you can kill them. Since if you had to kill somebody anyway, it was best to kill somebody who would spew out the most. Jimin had lowered them into nine and didn¡¯t want to struggle anymore so she sat in the corner. And soon a voice came out of the air again. > Sky Road. The road to the sky. ¡°...Crazy Bitch.¡± ¡°Bitch.¡± Curses were mumbled out from the surroundings. The fairy¡¯s voice continued in the air as if it didn¡¯t hear those sounds. Sky Road. A road where you had to go from the 1000 starting points and head towards the topmost single area. There wasn¡¯t only one path. It was a setup where you would get split up and collide into the people from other starting points. Though there was something very unique about it. And then arge amount of light and wind started to pour in from the outside. ¡°What is this...¡± Everyone made a ridiculous expression as they looked at the outside. The room they were at was currently floating high up in the sky. A scene that would turn make an acrophobiac shrivel up. A vast sea could be seen thousands of meters below and in the distance outside the white room arge floating ind that seemed muchrger than Yeouido. There was a long bridge connecting their room and the ind. A few other rooms just like theirs were also connected to the ind and there were many other inds floating about the same height as theirs. And the thousands of inds that were floating above them inyers. The people cried out in gloom as they saw the inds that looked like stairs but too far apart to be called stairs. ¡®It¡¯s been a while¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he saw the stairs of inds in his view. Move by moving between the inds floating in the air. And continue to climb higher and higher. Every ind had rewards you could attain and had special rules or beasts. ¡®And there¡¯s also a trap¡¯ The thing Hansoo needed to do on Sky Road was simple. He needed to prepare as much as he can in order to pass the final parts of the dungeon. (*Dungeon: Mentioned in chapter 3) He needed to find every hidden piece and important factors as he climbed the Sky Road. And the most important thing on the first level of the stairway ind was one thing. He didn¡¯t care about the other things but this was a necessity. ¡®First I need to attain ¡¯ As Hansoo set his goal and started to move out, everybody cautiously moved along the bridge. The width of the bridge was short but it wasn¡¯t dangerous because there were side rails. And while they were doing so, Hanchul spoke to maybe lighten up the mood. ¡°Well. At least it feels good, it¡¯s like an adventure. Let¡¯s do well together. If we don¡¯t go crazy and move cautiously and slowly...¡± Kugugugu Before Hanchul¡¯s words were finished, a faint tremble was felt from the ind. While everyone got shocked and grabbed onto the side rails, a fairy¡¯s voice was heard from above them. ¡°Bitch-like Fly¡± Curses came out of Hanchul¡¯s mouth as he could not keep calm anymore. Trantor¡¯s Note Yes I do read all of thements, every single one of them on reddit as well as the one of this site. Thank you all for the support and I¡¯ll try my best to trante enough so you guys can get 1 on weekdays and 2 on weekends KobatoChan¡¯s Note Ekdud is a good ve I swear. But if he tranted instead of reading all thements, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be even able to trante 2 on weekdays. *whip whip* WORK SLAVE, WORK! Chapter 24: Sky Road (3) As soon as the people got to thend, the bridge got destroyed. As the people saw the bridge fall down to what seemed like an endless amount of time, they made a horrified face. If they can¡¯t climb up fast enough, then they would fall along with this ind. ¡°Well. The exnations were done earlier so let¡¯s decide what to do from...¡± Since it looked like they were all from different tutorial areas and were strangers, Hanchul started his story. But before he could finish his words, somebody started moving. ¡®...needle?¡¯ The guy with the needle started to walk towards the suspicious looking jungle hesitantly. Hanchul shouted as he looked at Hansoo. ¡°Hello there? Do you know where to go?¡± Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s a straight line so you just need to go in a straight line. What¡¯s there to think about¡± The rest who had seen this made a helpless expression. Of course there indeed existed a path through the center of the jungle. An extremely suspicious looking and dangerous looking path where something might pop out. ¡®What is this guy¡¯ But he didn¡¯t seem like someoneme. As long as he wasn¡¯t somebody who treated their lives like flipping a coin, acting like that meant he had confidence. And at that moment a rumbling sound was heard as the outskirts of the ind started to break off. The exact area that the bridge was attached to just until now. ¡°...fucking hell.¡± It meant that it will not let them rest even for a moment. The people spat out curses as they followed Hansoo. It was a straight path anyway, there was no other paths. ¡®It somehow feels like I became ackey¡¯ Hanchul didn¡¯t really feelfortable but he decided to leave him alone because his ruthless attitude was rather burdensome. ¡®I¡¯ll know once I peel him. Either he¡¯s a faker or has something¡¯ Hanchul mumbled as he followed him. .............................. ¡®Let¡¯s see. With the central Dormant Volcano as the center of direction... the eighth room on the left of theva river, so turn rightwards twice and once left...¡¯ The he needed to obtain was a mutant of And the ce he needed to find for this. The structure of all 100 of the 1st level of the stair inds was the same. 10 white rooms with the Dormant Volcano as the center and forked roads that connected 498 beast habitats and everything else. So as long as you follow the path as you memorized than you could find the forest. And as soon as the fork on the road appeared, Hansoo smoothly turned right. ¡®Well it¡¯s actually the same no matter where you go¡¯ The danger was simr no matter which path you took and eventually you will end up on the center where you can move to a different ind. If he wasn¡¯t going to find the habitat for the Rune Pattern Snake then he would¡¯ve just gone in any direction. Hanchul, who had seen this, asked in confusion. ¡°Wait. You said you were just going in a straight line before? Do you perhaps know something else?¡± Hanchul asked as he looked at Hansoo who was continuously walking off. He had tested earlier. To see if he could move to the other roads on the side. But the creator of this ind seemed to want them to only move on the paths so they could not walk outside. Which meant they had to go straight. Which made sense until now when he decided to go right in a fork on the road like this without hesitating. Hansoo looked at Hanchul and then spoke. ¡°I have a psychic power.¡± ¡°What?¡± What was this nonsense? Everyone who had been following made groans. They thought he had some sort of navigating skill because he was walking so confidently. But to think that he had no ns. ¡°What nonsense is this? What are you thinking?¡± Hansoo sighed as he spoke. ¡°You just need to go that way so why are you acting like homing missiles.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®Fuck. He¡¯s right. After hearing him for a while¡¯ He didn¡¯t know why he was following that guy like that. It seems like that the girl called Jimin and everyone else wasn¡¯t weak but were following his guy without saying anything. ¡®My pride suddenly feels damaged. Do I take it?¡¯ Hanchul shook his head. It was obvious that if one person moved confidently while others were hesitant that everyone would want to follow that guy. And more so if the ind behind them was getting destroyed one by one. ¡®Sure. We¡¯ll go as you say¡¯ It¡¯ll be the same no matter which way they go. Since that bloody fairy wouldn¡¯t have made some parts of the ind easier than others. Hanchul checked the people in the group. ¡®First, there is a self-proimed psychic and a crazy bitch¡¯ Everyone seemed normal but there was somebody else that stood out. First the person with the healing skill. From his walk and the fact that he had the healing skill, it seemed like his stats were good. And the sword that was shining around his waist didn¡¯t look normal either. He probably wouldn¡¯t attach something to dangle on his waist if he wasn¡¯t going to use it. If this were a game he felt like a priest, no, it was more like a pdin. The rest seemed normal but were even more unique. A couple and three daughters whom seemed around twenty. Halchul mumbled after seeing this. ¡°Huh. Peoplee rather well bunched. Thought it was random...¡± They got separated on the first area on random. What are the chances of the family over thereing together. But Hansoo knew the reason. ¡®Since it¡¯s more fun this way¡¯ There¡¯s no other reason. This was it. They split up rtionships created from understandings but left the rtionships created from affection. Since bringing them like had higher chances of created more interesting situations. ¡®Well. That¡¯s just how they want it¡¯ Hansoo, who had stopped his thoughts, stopped walking as he stopped in front of a weird looking tree next to the road. Hansoo pulled out a kukri instead of the needle that he had on his waist, cut a bit of the wood and then started to chew on it. ¡°...What are you doing?¡± ¡°If you chew on this it gives a slight effect of neutralizing the poison¡± ¡°Why do you need to neutralize the poison?¡± And then Hansoo slightly pulled on Hanchul¡¯s neck. Kududuk ¡°...¡± In an instant a 3m long snake that stretched down from the trees bit the spot where Hanchul was standing. ¡®...That was dangerous¡¯ Hanchul got flustered at an extreme speed. Hansoo chuckled at this. The one just now was this fast because it was an agility pattern so as long as you are careful of ambushes then it wasn¡¯t that bad. ¡®Rune Pattern Snake¡¯ A unique beast that gained extra stats depending on the pattern on its skin. The annoying part was that the patterns kept changing. And if there are mana rune patterns on its body one also needed to be careful of the poison. Once you get bitten while it had mana runes up then you will be poisoned with a toxin that will steadily burn your own mana. And whilst the mana burned, your magic power as well as health were also affected. Of course it didn¡¯t burn until you died and the effects will disappear after some time but by the time the effects disappear, you will have be quite a mess. The bark of the oak tree which it lived in had some sort of antidote-like effect due to it being rubbed against its scales but it was best to just not get bitten by it at all. Hansoo chewed on the oak bark as he spoke. ¡°Always be careful of being bit while it has mana runes up and attack when it doesn¡¯t have agility runes up. You can dodge the agility runes if you are careful of ambushes but it will still be hard to catch.¡± ¡°How did you know all th..¡± ¡°Psychic powers¡± ¡°...¡± Hansoo, who hadpleted his talk, went into the jungle and everyone else stared at each other but followed him in with frowns as they felt the vibrations behind them into the jungle where the snakes were. .......................................... Kududuk ¡°Goddamit!¡± Hanchul grinded his teeth at the snake which did not die even after getting hit by his sword and had bit into his flesh. It wasn¡¯t that bad because it didn¡¯t have mana runes up but he had failed to kill it with in one shot because it had physical resistance runes up. ¡®Such difficult beasts...¡¯ They were so strong that his body was full of scars from being bit from these guys despite having been in here for only a while. And the way their runes changed was random. If it changed ording to how the snakes wanted or needed then they could at least see iting but it was very dangerous due to the random changes that happened at random times. He had thought that he could kill this snake instantly just now because it had strength runes up but then it instantly changed to physical resistance rune, resisted his attack and bit into his flesh. His flesh didn¡¯t get bit off because it wasn¡¯t a strength rune pattern but the spikes that were attached around the snake had turned his flesh into rags. ¡®Damn... there isn¡¯t time to regenerate much either¡¯ Since he had some stamina runes he needed time to regenerate but he constantly heard the damnable ind crumble behind him so he did not have the leisure to rest to recover before moving on. But there was a bigger problem than the snakes. ¡°Goddamit! Why aren¡¯t you guys fighting!¡± Only five of the nine had been fighting. The four in the back were just idling about. Well they weren¡¯t idling to be exact. Since the guy that looked like the head of the family stood at the back as he shed off the snakes that flew towards his wife and his daughters. The man hardened his face at Hanchul¡¯s rage. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please understand. I must protect my family¡± ¡®Damnit... family means a free pass?¡± Then what would happen to the guys fighting in the front. This was a difficulty meant for 9 people. The fairy had set the difficulty like this from the start. But because four people were doing nothing the others were struggling. If that guy called Hansoo wasn¡¯t flying around next to them they would¡¯ve already died. Ok. He could understand the family man but why was the guy with the heal, who was holding a sword, wasn¡¯t fighting too? ¡°Hey! Why aren¡¯t you fighting!?¡± He did not understand. If he had a healing skill then shouldn¡¯t he fight even more aggressively. And then Kangmin, the guy holding the sword, chuckled as he spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t think I really need to fight. I¡¯ll just heal you guys.¡± ¡°...¡± Hansoo¡¯s rage skyrocketed. ¡®This yankee, then why are you holding onto a sword?¡¯ Hanchul started to calm down his mind. This wasn¡¯t the right time to be fighting. ¡®Yeah. Let¡¯s think of him as a healer. A healer.¡¯ Aren¡¯t there healers in games. But Hanchul had to curse at Kangmin¡¯s words that came out afterwards. ¡°By the way in order to recieve heals from me then you must bring runes. To heal all the injuries on you I will take 3 strength runes or 1.5 agility or 1 mana rune.¡± ¡°This motherfucker...¡± Hanchul grinded his teeth. Was this something a person doing a team y should be saying. Which means he, who was fighting in the front, should also receive runes. He wasn¡¯t fighting in the front because he wanted to. That was not normal. From what it seemed from the way he acted, the amount of runes he had wasn¡¯t low. He was probably good at fighting. And it would be even harder to beat him once he fought while healing himself. But then to not fight despite having so much battle powers. ¡®Is this bitch not fighting because then we will get hurt more?¡¯ Since if you set your mind to earn runes from healing, that was the easiest method. It might be an over exaggeration but there was a high possibility. Kangmin had heard himself being cursed but heughed as he spoke. ¡°But shouldn¡¯t you fight more zealously? I think I can hear the ind slowly crumble from behind?¡± ¡°Goddamit...¡± Hanchul grinded his teeth. That he had fallen into a very nasty situation. Regeneration was a necessity. But he had already been injured even though it was just the beginning. If he didn¡¯t heal this then his battle powers will fall and the speed at which he got stronger will slow down because the rate at which he gained runes will also drop. And if you take into ount of the fact that stronger beasts will continue toe out then healing was really a necessity. If that guy was asking for excessive prices that he would¡¯ve just killed him. It won¡¯t be easy but if he were to continue then he didn¡¯t know how to deal with him once he got stronger than him and continue to treat him like this. But sadly the amount he offered was a very reasonable price for healing. It was a perfect amount where he will still profit by not attacking but didn¡¯t ask for too much. And to continue the rtionship where they profited from each other. But this wasn¡¯t a situation to make profit of each other but rather a situation where they needed tobine their strengths. That guy was holding onto the dangerous situation as if it was a chance but this meant their lives will get harder. Since as long as he took things they will lose something. ¡®Bitch. The healer is all that huh¡¯ He wanted to just sit and stoutly dere that he wasn¡¯t gonna do it but he knew that was a crazy act as he saw the ind and road slowly fall bit by bit far behind him. As he saw it, this guy had understood his worth in that instant andid down these calctions. Or he had done something like this in the 1st tutorial area as well. He had somewhat of an idea how this yankee had gained runes and gotten strong. He probably wouldn¡¯t heal you because you threaten or torture him. Since if he was somebody who will do that then he would¡¯ve be a mess during the 1st tutorial area and would not have had the time to negotiate like this. ¡®Fuck...¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that his skill rune will drop with a 100% chance even if you killed him. And the worth of the healing skill was too high to bet like that And especially in a time limited situation like this. ¡°Are you just gonna leave that alone?¡± As Hanchul talked to Hansoo whilst grinding his teeth, Hansoo just shrugged his shoulder. He didn¡¯t particrly intrude even if they fought or didn¡¯t fight. Since it will all eventually return to him. ¡°Here are some runes. Please heal my wife¡± As he saw the family man hand over the rune he gathered and asked to heal his wife who was slightly injured, Hanchul grinded his teeth. It would usually be a very warming view but Hanchul¡¯s situation was too dire to look at it in such a way. The others also stared at the four coldly as if it wasn¡¯t just Hanchul¡¯s thoughts that were like this. ¡®A shit hand. I pulled a real shit hand¡¯ He had thought that the psychic guy was the weirdest one but it seemed that he was the best hand he had now. A crazy bitch. A heal seller and three harmonious family members. Hanchul¡¯s face expression turned cold. And at that moment a voice flowed into Hanchul¡¯s head. Hanchul answered as if this was all normal. ¡®I don¡¯t know... if these guys are worthy enough to take¡¯ Hanchul ended the conversation as he thought of it only and did not send it as a message and then grinded his teeth. Hanchul, who had finished the conversation with his friend and leader Hyunjin, started to walk as if nothing happened. He had thought that he was criticizing Hansoo but Hanchul believed in the existence of psychic powers. Since he had already seen somebody with such an ability like his friend, Hyunjin, and even benefitted like this. But there was a guy watching Hanchul. ¡®It seems like there¡¯s already somebody who had bloomed the sovereign¡¯s trait It¡¯s rather quick¡¯ Trait A trait which Eres and Kwang Goonju had. A trait which made them into a leader and the leader bing a trait, a trait that made somebody into a . Hansoo showed a conspicuous color as he looked at the small symbol that appeared for a moment and then disappeared on the back of Hanchul¡¯s hand. Chapter 25: Sky Road (4) While Hansoo was making such thoughts and advancing forward, one person cautiously spoke as they looked at their surroundings. ¡°It seems like the number of snakes are decreasing?¡± Everyone nodded at these words. It was something they had felt for a while. Thankfully their speed of movement had increased and they had made quite a distance from the part of the ind that was crumbling. ¡®Good¡¯ Hansoo nodded his head inwardly. Since theck of Rune Pattern Snakes meant he had almost reached the habitat of the Rune Eater Snake. As soon as the snakes had disappeared they looked at each other while catching a breath. Their entire bodies had been healed cleanly. Since Kangmin¡¯s healing was rather effective despite the disputes. Kangmin looked at Hansoo with a mysterious expression. ¡®He didn¡¯t receive any heals...¡¯ There was no way to not get injured no matter how strong you were. And the only reason why he had been able to survive was because he had put himself in such situations. And Hansoo was like that too. Injuries all over the body. But there was a clear difference with Hansoo. ¡®Just how much stamina does he have¡¯ Kangmin rolled around his tongue. It wasn¡¯t fast enough to see with the eyes but his injuries were often gone while they were walking. He had thought that he had mistook what he had seen at first. And he had been dodging all the big injuries that would be of harm during a fight. He wasn¡¯t sure because he didn¡¯t look close but he could guess somewhat. He had made sure to not get injured on his joints and muscles and if he was going to get bit then he made it so the parts of the body that wouldn¡¯t hinder him was bit. Even if his skin were to be all scratched off. It would hurt much less to get bit around the thigh or buttocks but he had been dodging injuries in important areas as if every part which helped him fight was precious. And he had been doing so by getting hit all over the body whilst dodging fatal wounds and healing himself with his high stamina. At once nce he looked like a normal college student but he was fighting like a beast. As if he was fighting by squeezing every bit power out of his entire body. ¡®...Is he like a mercenary or something?¡¯ The skin would hurt a lot but it healed fast so it was the right choice. But this choice would be hard for a normal person to make but that guy was not afraid of getting hurt. No, he had even shown that if he could kill the enemy by getting hurt, then he chose to do so. ¡®It seems like the sales won¡¯t be that good¡¯ Kangmin frowned slightly. Amazing was amazing and obstruction was an obstruction. If that guy didn¡¯t exist than the others would¡¯ve been hurt more but due to him fighting so well he had to set the price of healing low. Since if there was no demand, the prices will drop. But at that moment, something appeared in front of Kangmin whom had been thinking of this and that ¡®...What is that?¡¯ A humongous tree that couldn¡¯t even bepared to the trees until now had appeared in front of them. And the surroundings trees had been broken and smashed to create an open area. While everybody was cautiously looking at their surroundings in this new area that was a bit off the road, Hansoo was looking at the top of the tree. ¡®There it is.¡¯ A giant snake of 15m that had coiled upon the tree. It had be the leader of the Rune Pattern snakes by eating them and absorbing their runes. Most mutant Rune Eater Snakes became strong like that and acted as predators. A monster that couldn¡¯t even distinguish its own nsman and only saw them as food. And because of this, other rune pattern snakes did not live around it. ¡®But that one is useless¡¯ That one was useless. Since due to its size, if you gave it 3 runes it will eat all of those 3. It was only useful while it was a baby, when it did not eat much and would puke out two when you gave it three would it be useful. But since it was only useful for three months, he just needed to release it after that. Hansoo nodded as he thought of the rune pattern snake¡¯s egg somewhere within the tree. ¡®Let¡¯s go¡¯ He had fought in the most dangerous areas for 50 years and had never encountered an enemy who he could leisurely dodge and whom would send only so-so attacks at him. Foresee the enemy¡¯s movements? There were much more enemies that moved faster than one could foresee. And because of this the fighting style of giving flesh and hitting bone had been deep embedded in him. Since as long as you kill the enemy, regeneration was possible. But his tactic was only possible when you could receive their attacks to a degree but due to his resistances being rock bottom low, it felt like he was fighting with chains all over his body. And he seemed strong right now butter enemies who know how to use skills and their traits properly will appear. He had a bit of an advantage in stats and artifacts but there was a huge gap in battle powers that came from skills and traits. Since that girl called Jimin had already grasped her fighting style a bit. He had to take the advantage before he could earn skills and to do that a Rune Eater Snake was a necessity. ¡®If I take this then everything bes easy¡¯ The family man, Gyucheol, cautiously spoke as he saw Hansoo warm up his body. ¡°Do you really have to fight that thing?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that something you don¡¯t really need to kill?¡± Hansoo nodded at those words. The Rune Eater Snake was too high of a difficulty for people who came out of one week of the tutorial. And that snake which ate three and spat out two was a scam to others who needed the strength, stamina, agility and perception runes. And because of this he had diverged from the path a little bit. Since there weren¡¯t any snakes here so as long as you were careful you wouldn¡¯t run into rune eater snakes or rune pattern snakes. The others who had already seen this stood far away as they looked at the tree with worrying expressions. ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight. I¡¯ll fight it alone so go over there where it¡¯s safe. Or you can go first¡± Gyucheol shook his head at those words. ¡°No... I¡¯m saying let¡¯s go together¡± Gyucheol almost spat out something he had been thinking for a while. ¡®How would we advance if you die¡¯ Gyucheol knew. That the reason why it was ok for him to just protect his wife at the back was because Hansoo, who was in the front, was fighting well. He knew. That if you don¡¯t fight yourself here then you will eventually die. But even though he knew this in his head, how could he send his wife and daughter out after seeing them bleed after getting shed by swords. There might be a chance that a ce where his family could be safe might appear if they continue like this. And for that he needed to live a little bit longer. ¡®And because of that I must go with that person¡¯ If that guy dies then he would need to step out and fight. Because if he doesn¡¯t then the defense line will crumble and they would all die. But then if he died like that, who would protect his family. He wasn¡¯t in the situation to put up with danger. ¡®And isn¡¯t it very greedy to try to kill that snake which you don¡¯t need to, to the point of soloing?¡¯ Gyucheol, who couldn¡¯t spit out such words, tried his best to make a pleasant smile as he spoke. ¡°What would happen if you died fighting that thing. It looked dangerous at a nce, let¡¯s just continue and not waste your strength on that thing. Shouldn¡¯t we continue forward while the gap is stillrge.¡± Everyone looked at Hansoo and Gyucheol at those words. Chapter 26: Ticket (1) Hansoo chuckled at those words as he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll refuse. Go ahead first¡± Gyucheol couldn¡¯t hold it in as he raged. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too much young friend? And this isn¡¯t just my thoughts. We need to move together as nine but what do you want us to do if you enter a dangerous ce like this¡± Gyucheol¡¯s face was on fire as he spat out the words. Since he knew that it wasn¡¯t something he should be saying. But he held it in. The thing he had realized as he gained age and as he became a man of the family was that embarrassment was just for that moment and being loud was rather effective. Who would protect his family if he lets Hansoo go because of his ego and then die afterwards. His wife and his daughters could not even threaten a fish. They will probably die as soon as he dies. Or something even worse. ¡®It¡¯s better to get cursed at¡¯ And there was still a problem if he beat the snake. Since it can only take a long time for him to fight the snake. Since then the destruction line that they had created a gap from would catch up them. And if that happened they had to fight more anxiously. ¡®You..as long as youe with us and fight then won¡¯t be any problem¡¯ Didn¡¯t they do good until now. This wasn¡¯t a game, this wasn¡¯t the time to worry about killing a strong monster for items or runes but why was he going crazy just because he couldn¡¯t fight that powerful looking snake. They were already busy trying to push ahead. ¡®Damn. It¡¯s not because he¡¯s young. He¡¯s just crazy¡¯. Hansoo clicking his tongue as he looked at that Gyucheol. There were times like this where they opinions crossed. And he understood as well. If a man wasn¡¯t selfish during times of danger then when would he be selfish. ¡®But there¡¯s no other way¡¯ Since their goals were different there was no other way. Hansoo shook his head as he walked towards the snake. ¡°Goddamit! If you were going to act selfishly like that then why are you traveling with us in the first ce!¡± Hansoo shrugged his shoulders at Gyucheol¡¯s words as he spoke. ¡°I never traveled with you. The way we were going was the same¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...dammit¡± At that moment everybody realized that even though Hansoo had been fighting in the front, he had never traded anything with them. Though he had taught them a few things discreetly. Gyucheol, who couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, cursed out loud while his wife and daughter looked at Gyucheol with a pitiful expression and him took him away after looking at Hansoo with a resentful face. They knew that they were alive because of Hansoo but they were sad because of Hansoo acting the way he wanted. While they were leaving, somebody was watching Hansoo with a regrettable face. The one who actually stimted Gyucheol was Hanchul. He was going to try recruiting him after watching for a little bit longer but he was shocked because Hansoo had said he was going to fight the snake. It did indeed seem like something amazing wille out if that snake was killed. But that was only important while they were alive. They had no thoughts of fighting with that anaconda-like 15m long snake. If Hansoo had miraculous powers to the point where he could slice it in half then they might¡¯ve followed him meticulously to gain a little bit of anything. But they had eyes too. The snake which was sliding between the trees was quite nimble despite its size and its size broke the branches that were as big as normal tree trunks which showed his strength. That was not something where they can gain anything out of while Hansoo was fighting it alone. And they wanted to get away as fast as possible because of these thoughts. Since it will be bad if they received coteral damage whilst watching Hansoo fight. They had no thoughts of getting dragged in. ¡®Well. There¡¯s nothing that can be done¡¯ If somebody couldn¡¯t keep their lives in tact then that was all they were worth. The eight others quickly left Hansoo and took off as Hansoo bit onto a cloud snack while chucking at this view. Then he charged at the Rune Eater Snake. .......................................... Kudududk ¡°Hoo.¡± Hansoo took out the cloud snack he was biting on and then grasped the rune eater¡¯s snake with both hands. And behind him a giant rune eater snake wasid out dead with its brain pierced through. ¡®Now there¡¯s only five cloud snacks left¡¯ Rune eater snake was indeed strong. But it was much weaker than the Carnivorous Beast. And his stats were much more different from then. He had used colorless energy and used the cloud snack because of limited time but only one was needed Kachak And soon the egg cracked open as a small snake that couldn¡¯t be imagined to be a baby of that giant snake came out and crawled above Hansoo¡¯s wrist. ¡®Good¡¯ There were quite a bit of Strength, Stamina, Agility and Perception runes gathered on his wrist. These were stats that Hansoo judged to be not necessary for the moment. Hansoo started to feed the baby rune eater snake with all the runes he had gathered up. The rune eater snake didn¡¯t realize it¡¯s parent was dead as it greedily gulped down the runes on Hansoo¡¯s wrist. The four types of runes on his wrist quickly disappeared as a different type of rune reced their spots. ¡®First, raise magic, physical and magic resistances. His Mana wasn¡¯t reallycking. He had in instead raise these other three stats in order to raise his ability battle powers which werecking. Since soon things with abilities will pop out one by one. [Kang Hansoo] Strength(Colorless): 0.02% Stamina: 88.8 Agility: 84.0 Perception: 85.1 Mana: 58.4 Magic: 30 Physical resistance: 25 Magic resistance: 25.3 ¡®Finally I¡¯ve gained the eight great stats¡¯ The most basic and the stat that impacted the battle powers the most, the eight great stats. From now he had to keep raising these stats in bnce. Keiiik! The rune eater snake which seemed to be content from eating its fill cried out in content as it fell asleep on his wrist It was indeed the offspring of that giant rune eater snake no matter how you looked at it. He wouldn¡¯t bat an eye during normal battles. ¡®You just stay asleep¡¯ Hansoo, who had been looking at it cutely, started to walk fast as he saw the destruction line closing in. .................................... ¡°Dad. What do we do...¡± ¡°Be quiet please¡± While Gyucheol and his Family were left behind on a fork on a road and were struggling, somebody started to appear afar. Gyucheol nodded after seeing this. ¡®I knew this would happen¡¯ He was covered in blood but it was Hansoo. Gyucheol, who had been looking at Hansoo, spoke out. ¡°Did you perhaps run while fighting?¡± It didn¡¯t seem like his strength, agility or stamina changed much from before. If the giant snake had given him runes then a his runes should have increased by arge amount. And the snake did indeed look stronger than Hansoo so the time that he took was too fast for killing it. Since the time it took for Hansoo toe back only took around the time it took to smoke one cigarette. ¡°I killed it¡± ¡®Lies¡¯ If he wasn¡¯t going to gain anything then why did he fight? No he did gain something. Only injuries all over the body. But it was to his expectations anyway. Since he guessed that he would at least run before he died. Hansoo asked the three as he asked. ¡°The other people?¡± The others excluding Gyucheol and the two could not be seen. Gyucheol grinded his teeth at those words. ¡°...they went that way.¡± ¡®and leaving us behind¡¯ He thought of Hancheol¡¯s words before he departed. ¡®That bitch... both this guy and him¡¯ Gyucheol had to choose. Either to fight in the front. Or wait until Hansoo came back and then charge through the path with Hansoo in the front. But he had no confidence to fight in the front. ¡®Damnit... I should¡¯ve fought in the front from the beginning¡¯ While the others were constantly fighting, he had been left behind without being able to eat any runes. And now he could only support from the back, he was not at the level to fight in the front anymore. And the beasts in front of them would be even stronger. They at least had Hansoo before, if he had fought in between the others then he would¡¯ve died rather quickly. So he decided to wait for just 5 minutes. Just in case Hansoo would run away from the fight. ¡®It¡¯s a relief¡¯ If he hadn¡¯te then he would¡¯ve probably had to fight in the front while listening to their hateful words but thankfully Hansoo hade back. While Gyucheol was thinking about this and that, Hansoo had chosen a different direction than the others. If that path had been cleared already then the amount of runes he would be able to gain will be significantly lower. It was better to go somewhere where there was still a lot of things to hunt. And this path was morepatible with him. Gyucheol only looked at Hansoo pass by him but did not move. Hansoo looked at Gyucheol with an amused expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you moving?¡± And Gyucheol relied at those words. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were never part of us already. Go ahead first¡± ¡°Huh¡± These words were correct. ¡®I can clearly see his intentions but a guy being this straightforward is a first.¡¯ It didn¡¯t really matter if there was somebody to fight with or not. Hansooughed as he started to move towards the other path quickly. And Gyucheol and his family slowly followed Hansoo whilst leaving a gap. ¡®There... aren¡¯t any options left¡¯ He was not at the level of fighting in the front anymore. He had to push ahead by sticking to someone. ¡®Surely such an environment like this wouldn¡¯t continue¡¯ As long as a simr environment like the first tutorial area came out then they can catch their breath. Gyucheol started to gaze at Hansoo¡¯s back with a feeling of being on a tightrope. Hoping that he wouldn¡¯t get mad and turn his des at them. And hoping that he would clear the road well in the front. .................................... Udududk ¡°Hooo¡± Hansoo made a dull expression as he killed thest Kerudal. This ce¡¯s difficulty was where nine people had to fight. It was hard because he had to fight alone. Since he couldn¡¯t use cloud snacks in ces like this ¡®But it¡¯s still very good¡¯ [Kang Hansoo] Strength(Colorless): 0.03% Stamina: 88.8 Agility: 84.0 Perception: 85.1 Mana: 58.4 Magic: 35 Physical resistance: 32 Magic resistance: 32.7 He had been monopolizing the runes because he was fighting alone. And the fights had been getting easier because his resistances were increasing due to his monopolization. And Gyucheol was looking at Hansoo with a fed up expression from the back. ¡®...he¡¯s getting stronger and stronger¡¯ It didn¡¯t seem like his movements were getting faster or his strength was increasing. But he was gaining a lot less injuries than before. And because of that he was fighting faster and more aggressively. He just took an attack that he would usually dodge and then sliced off their necks like that. And because of this his speed was slower than when he fought together with the other group but he had long recovered the speed back. ¡®This kinda bugs me...¡¯ He was traveling safely andfortably. He just had to pick up a few bloody monsters that Hansoo had leaked. And Gyucheol was sufficient enough for these. But the fact that Hansoo has been getting more and more leisurely had been bugging him. The perfect situation in his head was that Hansoo was so busy fighting in the front and bing a mess that he couldn¡¯t spare any effort to care about Gyucheol himself. But if this happened he had no solution to when Hansoo became enraged.. ¡®Do I have to run away in the next fork on the road...¡¯ But it was hard for him to clear the road alone. But the thing that had appeared in front of Gyucheol wasn¡¯t a fork on the road. ¡®...Tunnel?¡¯ A giant tunnel located near the bottom of the mountain. And in front of it a very familiar existence was located there. ¡°Are you not on good terms? You traveled whilst leaving some distance between you two. Well whatever, congrattions on reaching the goal.¡± And then the fairy pointed towards the inner parts of the tunnel. There was a dormant volcano¡¯s crater that could be seen along with few tens of people who had already reached this ce next to many weird-looking boats. Gyucheol cried out in joy after seeing this. ¡°Uwahaha! Arrived! We¡¯ve Arrived!¡± ¡°Daddy! Thank you for your hard work!¡± As if Hansoo and Gyucheol were thest ones, as soon as they entered the tunnel closed with a thunk sound and the fairy which was at the entrance flew in. ¡°Hello everyone. Wee to the goal line. Heehee. Let¡¯s see... there¡¯s 75 alive right now? It¡¯s good that not many died. You guys worked hard.¡± ¡°...¡± Whilst everyone was grinding their teeth, the fairy smiled as it spoke again. ¡°Since there¡¯s 75 people, 75 tickets should be prepared right?¡± And then a ticket with strange patterns started to appear on the hands of the people. While the people were mumbling about the ticket, the fairy continued to talk. ¡°If you get on that then you can get on the boat that leads you to the ind above. You¡¯ve done well. I will now tell you how to use the ticket.¡± ¡°...?¡± Wasn¡¯t it just that they had to get on the boat after handing it over. ¡°Basically the boats you guys will get on is for three people¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°And of course three tickets must be gathered in order for it to work. Isn¡¯t it so peaceful? Since its three tickets per three people, there¡¯s no need to fight¡± Everyone sighed in relief at these words. Since that meant that all 75 people could go up. But Hansoo shook his head. There was no way that this would be it. And as he expected, the fairy continued to talk. ¡°But it will be unfair if one person or two people pay three tickets and get treated like three people right? So we prepared something special¡± ¡®Goddamit, of course it won¡¯t just let us go that easily...¡¯ The fairy made an amused expression as it looked at the people and spoke. ¡°Firstly, if you hand in three tickets then you can go to any ind you want. By the way, if you think that all the inds above are the same then that¡¯s a huge misconception. Check the inds map in your pockets.¡± The fairyughed and spoke as it saw a few people¡¯s eyes shining. ¡°If you hand in three tickets with two people then you can go together but you cannot decide where it goes. The boat will move randomly¡± At the fairy¡¯s words, the eyes of the people who wererades or partners changed. If they wanted to act together then they had to gather an extra ticket. ¡°Lastly if you hand in three tickets as three people then you will get off separately. You can go up but you cannot be together. A situation like a family would be very very sad right? I hope if you are in a family of three that you can gather nine tickets to go to the ind you want.¡± ¡°This bitch...¡± Gyucheol spat out curses without control. Nine tickets for three people? What was this nonsense? It was hard to even protect one at this moment. He could see Hancheol and others watching with a fierce look from afar. And the fairy spoke in amusements without caring for such matters. ¡°There should be about... 30 minutes left until the ind copsespletely? Heehee. I guess only 25 boats are needed. I will separate the boats all around the crater. It won¡¯t be fun if you just protect the area of the boat right? Ticket. You just need to gather three tickets with whichever method and then depart! Good luck!¡± The fairy disappeared after those words. And everybody¡¯s faces started to stiffen. It was better to go together and even better if you could go where you wanted. So it was better the more tickets you had. If there were 6 in a party then 18 was optimal, 9 was ok and six was a worst case scenario. The people who hadid their decisions looked around for weak people. And Hancheol and the others who had been separated earlier looked at Gyucheol¡¯s family with a smile. The other didn¡¯t know but they did. A way to gain three free tickets. ¡°Goddamnit...¡± Gyucheol cursed out. The boat was next to them. If they wanted to live then the three of them had to get on the boat at this instant. But if they get on the boat like that then they would be separated. Which meant his wife and daughter will die or face an even worse situation. ¡®Damn..what do I do?¡¯ The fact that they hade this far proved that they were strong. So there was nobody who could get their tickets stolen by him. And then Hansoo came into Gyucheol¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hansoo! Please give me your ticket!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± As Hansoo looked at Gyucheol, Gyucheol hurriedly smiled. ¡°If we have your ticket then my wife and I can go together! And then please take my daughter. If you do so then our whole family can live!¡± Gyucheol shouted in despair. Since then he could take his wife with him and protect her a bit more. And their daughter will be protected by Hansoo so she will be able to live a bit longer despite being separated. If there are four people with six tickets then they can live a bit longer. ¡°Please... You can save lives this way! You are strong so isn¡¯t a piece of cake to gather two more tickets? You¡¯re so strong! Please save our family!¡± ¡®Wow...he¡¯s not a joke¡¯ Hansoo swirled his tongue at Gyucheol¡¯s words. He had thought that he was very blunt but this was beyond imagination. ¡®He probably isn¡¯t a fool that would grant that right?¡¯ But Hanchul was still worried so he started to run faster. Since if he did grant that then those tickets would be gone. ¡°Hurry! Please!¡± Gyucheol, who saw Hanchul and the others charge at them, He had pleaded something that wouldn¡¯t evene out because of his ego. And Hansoo¡¯s eyes calmed down in a cold manner as he looked at Gyucheol. Chapter 27: Ticket (2) Hansoo shook his head. You need to handle your own problems. This guy¡¯s suggestion was that two other people had to die. Since the ticket needed for four people was six. He was asking Hansoo to kill two for him because he didn¡¯t have the ability to do so himself. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t but rather these things were something he had to do himself. They were precious family to Gyucheol but in Hansoo¡¯s eyes, the other two were of equal value as them. Gyucheol grinded his teeth after seeing Hansoo shake his head But he realized quickly that it wasn¡¯t the time to do so. Gyucheol, who had seen Hanchul charging at him, clenched down his teeth as he striked down on the neck of his daughter. Smack The daughter fell unconscious without even being able to scream. Gyucheol, after lifting his daughter up, took her ticket as well as his dazed wife¡¯s ticket and got on the boat. It didn¡¯t even take a second because the boat was next to them. As Gyucheol grasped the three tickets the boat floated up in the air whilst making strange sound. And Gyucheol¡¯s wife watched this scene in a daze as she mumbled. ¡°...honey?¡± ¡°I am sorry. But I should at least protect our daughter¡± If they go as three then they would all die. Since his wife and daughter would die if they get separated. But if he went instead then he could at least protect his daughter to some degree. ¡°You! Are you crazy!?¡± The wife, who was in shock, regained her senses and then spat out in rage. But that at moment something aggressivelynded on the top of the boat. Booom! ¡°Hey uncle. Stop¡± ¡°...Damnit¡± Gyucheol made a expression of despair as he looked at Hanchul who was holding a de onto his daughter¡¯s neck whom he was holding. The boat immediately stopped working as somebody who wasn¡¯t part of the boat as well as his ticket got on the boat. And then everyone realized. Then you couldn¡¯t leave this damned ce with just some good luck. Only people who can protect their boats can leave this ce safely. Hansoo mumbled inwardly. ¡®It isn¡¯t the time to sit around and idle¡¯ He wanted to to stick around and then take some runes after killing a few people but if he dragged his time like that and then got caught by his ankles by others to drag him down then it would be over just like that. He had to leave as soon as he collected the tickets. ¡°You should get off with your daughter¡± Hanchul, who had taken the tickets in Gyucheol¡¯s hands, kicked off Gyucheol and his daughter onto the ground. He didn¡¯t like it but it was a bit too much to kill the dad and his daughter together. And if he tried to kill them then they would charge at him in a crazy manner which would drag him down. ¡°You beast! How could you do this!¡± As Gyucheol cried out in despair whilst holding his daughter, Hanchul moved his de closer as he smirked. ¡°So if you had fought in the front like others then you wouldn¡¯t be in such a situation. Uncle knows that you were around the same level as me when you came here right?¡± ¡°...¡± Gyucheol grinded his teeth at those words but could not say anything. Since these were all truths. If he had fought in the front non-stop and ate runes then he probably wouldn¡¯t have lost the boat this easily now. Gyucheol finally realized why Hansoo didn¡¯t care or interfere no matter how much they fought in front of him. ¡®...you were the most ruthless one¡¯ He didn¡¯t whip others nor encourage others. He just left them alone. So they could choose and deal with the problems themselves. And the fact that he had hidden in the fact with an excuse of defending his family had came back to him in conclusion. Hanchul, who had been smirking at the dazed and despair filled Gyucheol next to his crying wife, turned his head and then spoke to Hansoo whilst looking at him. ¡°Hansoo. Let¡¯s go together¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I wish for you to be with us. I can gather the tickets for you if you need them¡± He hadn¡¯t said anything but Hanchul felt as if steam were rising off from his ears. A wife and daughter who did not do anything. And Gyuchul who had stayed in the back to defend such people. A guy who had the strength to fight but only relied on his heals and took runes. An extremely strong but crazy woman. And two who were fighting properly but did not catch the eyes. But because the others in the front were getting trampled by the eyes, thest two was actually rather dependable. And at the same time, he thought of a game he used to enjoy in the past A game where you had to make a team with five people. In order to beat the enemy, they had to do whatever the team did no matter how much you hated it. It was the same here. Even if there were a lot of of the nine who were performing useless actions, they had to endure and follow No, this was actually harder than the game Since a game would be over just like that if you gave up but here you would just die. An extremely serious situation. He had to take useful people but there were nobody who caught his eyes. No, it actually made his insides twist and turn at the thoughts of these people bing a person who would be like a family to him after sharing the Symbol. And Hansoo was naturally an existence that would catch his eyes in such a situation. He wasn¡¯t a superhero or something like that. ¡®Well. We had originally started at the same ce so there¡¯s no way he could be like that¡¯ He wasn¡¯t an existence like a Deus Ex Machina which could solve the current situation by shing apart the fairy and then returning them back to their original world. Since the current Hansoo was also receiving injuries. But he was very tough. He was at least much stronger than them and the attitude of how he fought showed that he could trust and leave things to Hansoo. He felt like a veteran that had lived through decades of battles. ¡®And if his character¡¯s like that then it¡¯s not that bad¡¯ He followed the thing he needed to and didn¡¯t fall back, he also didn¡¯t take more than he earned. This was why such decisions were made. ¡®We need people like him¡¯ Someone like him was the type of people he needed to him and Hyunjin. That was the only way to go through this world in this damnable world. ¡°Come with us. I believed that you have psychic powers since I¡¯ve also seen it before¡± And then Hanchul showed the back of his hand. Ooong A small shining symbol. A symbol that couldn¡¯t be seen until now was shining on the back of Hanchul¡¯s hand. As Hansoo showed a conspicuous color, Hanchul continued talking after believing that he had caught his interest. ¡°This is a psychic power that was manifested by my friend¡± And then Hanchul told Hansoo the fact that he had found out, which was rathercking informatively because the time they had it for wasn¡¯t that long, that Hansoo already knew. ¡°If I gain the permission of my friend then I can give you this Symbol to you too. And my friend would definitely agree to you¡± The talk had already beenpleted already If this guy was that trustable then let¡¯s give him the symbol first. It didn¡¯t matter what his ns that he had in his mind were. Since if they receive the symbol, they would be a trustablepanion. ¡°Be with us. We are different from those mediocre people over there. And once you get this we can trust each otherpletely.¡± ¡®I know well¡¯ He knew too well. How could he not. Hansoo, who had thought of Eres and his other friends, just shook his head. He could not go beneath a Lord this time. ¡°I¡¯ll refuse¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Hanchul spoke out in surprise as if he didn¡¯t expect the refusal. ¡®Why would he refuse this?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that they were tying him down with a contract. The Symbol was connecting them with credit and connection. And it was more trustable than a contract because of this and it also shone during times of crisis. It wasn¡¯t a rtionship made of understanding, which was like a sandcastle, which would copse at a slight touch. It was a psychic power that made a Lord. He had looked at Hansoo as if his exnation wasn¡¯t enough but that was not it. It wasn¡¯t that he was pondering but rather a direct refusal. ¡®Does he have a reason?¡¯ Hanchul wanted to try a bit more but realized that this wasn¡¯t the time to be doing so. Since others were approaching him after realizing that he had three tickets. He definitely needed three tickets. Since he agreed to meet in the above with Hyunjin. ¡°Damn. Then there¡¯s nothing I can do¡± The boat was not rising as if it didn¡¯t work if there was more than three tickets. Hanchul threw a ticket at Hansoo and then spoke as the boat rised up. ¡°You will probably survive and rise up. Let¡¯s see each other again if our destiny meets¡± And then Hanchul disappeared quickly with the boat. ¡°Damn! This is mine!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to take this!¡± As Hansoo left the ticket on the ground, everybody was making a hugemotion as they charged at the ticket. But even within that chaos, Hansoo just continued to stand firmly. He could interfere and then distribute three tickets at a time. But if he did that then somebody who had the ability to collect three will lose their lives. And it wouldn¡¯t mean much to save them to raise them up. Since weaklings who can¡¯t even protect their own ticket will just die above. Since it got harder and harder as things went on. ¡®In the end, you must take care of yourself¡¯ The fight for the ticket continued after Hanchul had left. The boats departed one by one. The strongest people leisurely collected tickets and then rode on the boat alone to go where they wanted. The people who weren¡¯t at that level looked around and then made an alliance as they got on the boat in duos. And the weakest ones decided that going as a group of three was better grouped up and then rose in the boats as threes. Soon there were only two boats left. And somebody approached Hansoo while he was looking at the boats. ¡°Why did you refuse Hanchul¡¯s offer earlier?¡± When Hansoo turned around he saw Jimin. Jimin was ratherid back as if she had already collected three tickets. Hansoo opened his mouth after staring at Jimin for a while. ¡°I have my own reasons. For what reason did youe to me?¡± Jiminughed as she spoke. ¡°I wanted to give you an offer as well. Let¡¯s go together¡± And then Jimin showed him the ck symbol on her hand. A clear evidence that she was connected to a Lord. But Hansoo shook his head. A Deny. ¡®Well. It¡¯s as I expected¡¯ Jimin shrugged her shoulders. She knew that her offer would be refused he he had already refused Hanchul¡¯s offer. Hansoo was a necessity to her sister but if not then there was nothing she could do. ¡®But why is he still around here¡¯ Hansoo was just quietly standing in the corner without stealing tickets from others. ¡®Is he doing this because he feels bad stealing tickets from the others?¡¯ Then there wasn¡¯t a failure like this guy. ¡®I knew as soon as you brought that Gyucheol or whatever guy behind you¡¯ Jimin tutted her tongue. And if it was really like that then Hansoo was not needed to them. They didn¡¯t need people who weren¡¯t determined. ¡®Well. He wouldn¡¯t die at least¡¯ As long as he protected his ticket then thest boat will remain. So there will not be a case that the boat will leave as long as he held his ticket in his hand. He would probably go up after gathering the remaining tickets right before the ind fellpletely. ¡®Well I¡¯m not interested anymore¡¯ Jimin, who had lost interest in Hansoo, got on a boat and then left the ind. And now there was one boat, three tickets and tens of people left. The people who had been running away and throwing their tickets because they were afraid of the people on the boats. In one aspect it was a clear choice. Since the people who had left were the people who wouldn¡¯t only take their tickets but also take their runes. As the situation got dire, the people who had charged at them died just like that. The people who had been zealously fighting and gathering runes were not an opponent for people who did not. But it was right before the ind would copse. It wasn¡¯t the time to hide around anymore. They needed three tickets to activate the boat and the tickets in their hands would be meaningless without the ticket in Hansoo¡¯s hands. And soon the people who had been hiding the tickets started to run crazily at Hansoo. That guy was actually much much stronger than them. Since the people who knew he had a ticket had all been crushed after trying to take him on. Wasn¡¯t the fact that he stayed meant that he would take thest two with him. Which meant the two people Hansoo chose would go with him. But the others wouldn¡¯t just stay to watch this scene. The people started to charge at the people running towards Hansoo. ¡°Damnit! This is mine!¡± ¡°You crazy bastard! There¡¯s no such thing as yours and mine!¡± ¡°Dammit! Please take this and take me too! You have to survive too!¡± And Gyucheol was naturally part of this ¡°Hansoo! Please for the sake of the friendship we had so far! Please! At least take my daughter!¡± Hansoo made a sad expression as he looked at them. Their expectations were wrong. He hadn¡¯t stayed to take two more people. ¡®...I am sorry.¡¯ These guys weren¡¯t cards that were abandoned. These were people that he hade back to save. But he could not save everyone. He could at most only save a few tens more no matter how he struggled within the tutorial area where the influence of the fairy was too strong. There were too many things he needed to do and he could clearly see how many people would die if he failed to do so. If he were to be pushed around because of his emotions here then billions of people will die. He needed three tickets. Since he needed to go to the The only reason why he had stayed was because he had something he still needed to do. ¡®I will act ording to my ns¡¯ He needed to focus on his main mission. Eres had told him that he was going back to save humanity but that was just the result. He hadn¡¯te back to save every single human. He hade back to win. Bing strong in the tutorial was just a part of this ns as well as a part of his methods, without this method then he would fail to reach his goals and failing to reach the preliminaries meant failing to see the goal. If humanity lost again because he took a step back then he had to just kill himself by smashing his head on a boulder. ¡°I¡¯m Sorry¡± ¡°...what?¡± The people spoke in confusion from Hansoo¡¯s abrupt speech. Hansoo¡¯s expression, which had sadness, started to turn cold. The reason why he hadn¡¯t killed or stolen so far was to stop the stories from spreading. And he couldn¡¯t kill everyone who had seen this just to shut their mouthes. Eres disagreed until the end. But Keldian kept pushing him back until the end And he added something else. <...> These were people who would fall along with the ind. The people here aren¡¯t the people who he would choose from. These were people who had already been weeded out in this damnable round of game. And this is where Keldian¡¯s suggestion came out. They had finally reached a consensus after arguing for a while. He would not purposely kill them. He didn¡¯t feel like it and if he did do that then the people with the Lord¡¯s marks would know that he had done it. And that would be troublesome. But he was going to devour everybody who had been left behind until the end before he left. Since these guys were going to fall with the ind anyway. And down below was an ordinary looking but harsh ocean. If they fall then they would die in extreme pain. Slowly, bit by bit. The fairies watched this in extreme amusement. ¡®I¡¯ll at least send you offfortably¡¯ Kiiiiik! Hansoo grasped the needle in his hand so hard to the point it crumpled. The rune eater snake that was around his wrist shouted in glee as if it expected predation. Then Hansoo charged towards the people making amotion with a cold look on his face. Chapter 28: Central Island (1) Hansoo looked at the Central Ind that he could see afar from the boat. An ind that was huge even inparison to other inds. ¡°You¡¯re always out of the expectation. Heehee. Don¡¯t worry. We don¡¯t spread things like this around¡± The fairy looked at the needle on Hansoo¡¯s hand which was still dripping of blood as Hansoo looked at the Fairy expressionlessly. ¡®No regrets¡¯ Killing humans wasn¡¯tfortable even if they were going to die anyway and he was just sending them off in a morefortable way after judging that leaving them alive would be more painful for them. But he had no thoughts of hesitating if it was necessary and didn¡¯t interfere with his ns. Since he hadn¡¯te to y hero. The fairy might have gotten awkward as Hansoo stared at it expressionlessly as it shrugged it¡¯s shoulders and started to exin. ¡°Wee to the Central Ind. You are thest person. We will start now¡± And at that moment, everybody who was on thending area teleported into one ce. ¡°This is...¡± Everybody looked around. A giant castle. Thousands of people were looking around after being teleported high above the walls. And soon the fairy which had appeared above their heads started to exin the situation. ¡°Hello, 1912 participants in the Central Ind. I guess I need to exin three things first basically. There are three things of utmost importance on this ind. Castle. Demon Lord¡¯s Castle and Underground Dungeon.¡± Everyone made a bitter expression at those words There was only the underground dungeon marked on the ind maps. The underground dungeon of the central ind was filled with beasts with good rewards and that they could get strong and armed quickly. And that was why everyone had used three tickets in order toe to the central ind. The castle they were standing on was one thing, but what was the demon castle. The fairyughed as it continued to speak. ¡°My exnation was a bitcking but these aren¡¯t lies. Can you see the castle afar?¡± At those words everybody above the castle looked at something on the edge of the ind. It was an ind but it was so big that they had to focus really hard with their eyes in order to see and figure out that it was a castle. ¡°That is the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle which is your final destination. Well you would all die if a real Demon lord were toe out so we specially prepared a weaker version of the demon lord for you instead. ¡®A Demon Lord...¡¯ Hansoo chuckled. He thought of the thing that would be causing a massacre against the other races on the 7th level of the Abyss. If that thing did reallye here then everyone would¡¯ve been killed off just from a simple breath. The people here, including Hansoo, were not of the level to kill it even if it was a weaker version. ¡°The Demon army isrgely separated into the demons and undeads. The demons are the ones that give bountiful rewards that you think of. But the undead do not give anything. No item, no rune no anything. The fairy rested for a moment and then continued to exin. ¡°And the castle is where you guys are at. There is 1 month. If you can withstand the attack of the Demon Lord and protect the crystal in the center of the castle you will win. You can also win by just taking over the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle.¡± Everyone made a bitter face at these words. Since they could see the swarming armies on the way to the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle at a nce. When would they have the time to break through them. It was obvious that defense was easier than offense. ¡°And finally, I should exin the underground dungeon. You can see multiple entrances on the insides of the castle right?¡± Everyone nodded as they looked towards the inner parts of the castle. There were multitudes of suspicious looking dungeon entrances located in numerous ces. There were entrances on the castle walls and even entrances in the drill hall. ¡°These are the same as the underground dungeons that you know of. If you hunt in there then the runes will drop like flies and artifacts will drop as well as you knew¡± And then the fairy talked about colorless runes and artifacts. And then everybody¡¯s expression changed. A lot had happened but it had only been 10 days since they came here. They had be stronger physically but they only at a knife at most as a weapon. But a chance to earn higher runes and artifacts. The fairy persuades them to go into the dungeons asap in order to be stronger. ¡®That damnable thing¡¯ Hansoo sighed. Since he knew what would happen if things went on like this ¡°Now. You will need a tutorial right? Since it¡¯s only the first day there¡¯ll only be about three attacks. There also won¡¯t be any demons. Start!¡± And soon arge amount of skeletons started rising up at a scary rate outside the castle with cking sounds. ¡°Damnit... Isn¡¯t that a weak mob that we fought around level 1?¡± A person mumbled atop the castle walls. The skeletons with blue fire burning in their eye sockets or the ghouls who were screaming out terrifying roars were not weak mobs in anybody¡¯s eyes. No, they were actually armed better than themselves who only had a sword at most. Since they were even wearing armors. And soon the undead who had formed a battle line started to charge towards the castle door and the castle walls. ¡°Guard it!!¡± And soon the adventures and the undead started to sh with a fearsome energy. ............................................. ¡°...We need to make roles.¡± One of the Lords spoke with a fatigued expression. There were a few Lords between adventurers. The Lords had armed their forces and came into the Central ind by getting three tickets in order to recruit stronger people. There were 12 ns and Lords gathered in the Central Ind. They weren¡¯t even half of the two thousand people here but it was enough to speak out with power. Since the other adventures didn¡¯t even have anything driving them. But there were expressions of fatigue on the faces of 12 Lords after the defense had ended. ¡®Damn...It¡¯s really gruesome¡¯ The owner of the symbol on Jimin, Yerin, grinded her teeth. The attack continued for an hour, then they were given a three hour break only to continue fighting for another hour. This had repeated three times. When they first fought, about 30 didn¡¯t fight so about 1900 people fought above the castle walls. 1500 fought during the second time above the castle walls. There were only 700 people left above the castle walls during the final fight. And thanks to that the castle was almost invaded by a mere tutorial attack. ¡®Those damnable bastards...¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that they had died or got injured. At first only 30 people had escaped. The 30 people who had discreetly went below came backpletely different after fighting two to three hours. They had gained arge amount of runes and artifacts in that short moment. The fairy did not lie to them. Hunting in the underground provided a way for them to improve very fast. The problem was after that. After seeing the 30 people get strong, people who were defending the castle walls had gotten jealous. The undead who were charging at them didn¡¯t drop any runes nor artifacts. So they realized after one defending wave. That they couldn¡¯t get strong defending the castle walls. And at that moment around 400 people left. They couldn¡¯t even control them. Since the entrance to the underground dungeon was everywhere, they just simply escaped during the chaos of the battle. But it was fine to this point. Since the conscious that the undead¡¯s attack was threatening and that they needed to protect the castle was still alive. The problem was the third wave. The thirty who had entered the dungeon while the others had be a mess whilst defending hade out with aplete makeover. They had fought rtively safely and collected arge amount of runes and artifacts. And the might of these artifacts were indeed very strong. The people who were below the Lord received the symbols because they naturally had good teamwork and good potential. They were a level above the others in terms of skill. But this gap was closed within a few hours. And the 400 people who had entered whilst ignoring the second wave had alsoe out stronger. And this had made people anxious. They couldn¡¯t be strong if they didn¡¯t enter the dungeon. So the people who had be anxious all left during the final wave and then the people left above with good consciences were just barely able to defend the wave. The first day. Despite it being the tutorial. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how they would defend starting tomorrow. ¡®Damn..Now it¡¯s hard to control them¡¯ The people who had entered first got well along with each other so they got together to create aughable group called . If their name was at least cool then it might¡¯ve been less infuriating but it made them even madder. And people who had escaped the defense line had been gathering under that group. They had solved their guiltiness of betraying theirrades and going to the dungeon for their own benefit by grouping together. They would be treated as traitors around the defenders but there was nothing to be embarrassed about when they grouped with others who had done the same thing. And thanks to this the Semi-Basement Union had be as strong as the twelve nsbined. And the root of the problem was that the twelve Lords thought they had to defend the castle and had not entered the dungeon. They had to hunt in turns even if they had to defend a little harder. They had focused on defending because they didn¡¯t think that the gap would be closed in a day like this but the effect of hunting in the underground dungeon was beyond their imagination. And they had even created justification. And this justification had been excusing away the guilt that the Semi-Basement Union and the others had been feeling. ¡®Motherfuckers¡¯ Yerin¡¯s beautiful face crumpled. The justification was good. And she approved of it. They couldn¡¯t just defend in order to defend this castle. They had to rotate between defending and attacking. If they improve too much than they would invaded due to the weak defense and if they defend too much than they would get overwhelmed by the forces getting stronger and stronger. But when would they actuallye out? The people were now setting camps in front of the dungeons and were going back and forth. And they were acting like this while their powers were around the same level. If their strength increased than they could see what would happen very clearly, ¡®Damn... How do we solve this.¡¯ While the Lords were racking their brains like this amotion was going on below. ¡°This bitch! It¡¯s a hero of justice really!¡± ¡®What?¡¯ They had poked their heads outside the windows with confused looks. ............................................. ¡°Bitch. Who are you to be ordering us? We are going to defend the line above tomorrow?¡± Seonghoon, one of the original members of the group, shouted aggressively. A change starting from tomorrow. What was this nonsense? Hansoo nodded at those words. ¡°Yeah. Since we yed our fill today, we need to start earning for our own food starting tomorrow. The people who had been defending shall go into the dungeons tomorrow¡± ¡°...You damnable fellow¡± Seunghoon grinded his teeth. He was one of the 30 people who had first entered the dungeon. Why was he acting kind after he had started the whole thing. And then Koonjin, who had been standing in the back, spoke as he walked out. ¡°Calm down. We aren¡¯t saying that we won¡¯t go out. If we hunt for two more days then we can defend it properly after getting stronger. We can trade then. Let¡¯s not fight between ourselves¡± Hansoo smirked at those words. By then the Lord ns would have be a huge mess. ¡®That¡¯s why it¡¯s difficult¡¯ Then there was no reason to splitting it perfectly like this. ¡°Dismissed. Starting tomorrow, everyone will go up to fight¡± Gukjin crumped his expression at those words. ¡®This guy had some guts...¡¯ The reason why Gukjin had stopped the fight was because he felt that Hansoo was still very useful. Since he had been advancing in the dungeon with that weird psychic powers. They couldn¡¯t have be that strong by themselves. But the situation was now different. ¡°You were definitely stronger before but... if youe out like this then things might be difficult¡± Gukjin looked at Hansoo coldly. They all had one or two colorless runes originally. And from today¡¯s hunt they had all aplished in getting over 2 new colorless runes. And a few people seeded in making colorless runes for strength, stamina, agility and perception. And because of this they knew. Their colorless perception runes told them clearly. That that guy only had strength colorless runes. Hansoo chuckled as he touched his ear. [Kang Hansoo] Strength(Colorless): 0.03% Stamina: 88.8 Agility: 84.0 Perception: 85.1 Mana: 88.4 Magic: 84.5 Physical Resistance: 85 Magic Resistance: 85.3 ¡®Of course I can¡¯t win like this¡¯ There was a huge different between one and four colorless runes. And there were even differences in numbers too. Hansoo looked around at the thirty people around him. He didn¡¯t like to interfere but they had to at least work their worth. If the people here who only cared about self gain went crazy then the castle will get destroyed. ¡°You won¡¯t listen if I just talk right?¡± ¡°...this bitch.¡± Hansoo smirked as he put a cloud snack in his mouth. ¡®There¡¯s a lot to do in order to destroy the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle in one month, I need to do things properly in the beginning¡¯ They needed to work non stop for the whole month. And even then it was just a possibility. The difficulty of the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle was that high and because of this it was necessary to clear it. Since that¡¯s the only way to challenge the final dungeon. This was something that even Kwang Goonju couldn¡¯t clear, he just went up after defending fervently. There was only one person whom he knew that had cleared it. ¡®Eres. Well I won¡¯t be able to clear like you but...¡¯ As long as you reach the destination, that¡¯s all that mattered. Hansoo, who had inhaled the smoke, looked around as heughed coldly. Trantor¡¯s Note The cliffhang height is over 9000. The Cliffhanger is OVER 9000!!!! KobatoChan¡¯s Note Dude, I even had to correct your ¡°Trantor¡¯s Note¡± (a.k.a TLN or TN) *facepalm* Chapter 29: Central Island (2) Hooong Hansoo stared at the Podao flying towards him expressionlessly. A colorless artifact that increased cutting powers. It was a pretty good one. Cutting was considered a skill so it was something that required both Physical and magic resistances. But Hansoo stared at the sword expressionlessly. It was easy to dodge. But Hansoo just charged at it. It wasn¡¯t always good to dodge. If you dodge then your bnce will fall apart which will slow down your counterattack. And if you had the confidence to block itpletely then it was even less necessary. Of course, resistances acted as something that reduce the damage but not as a shield. It didn¡¯t make one invincible even if it was at the colorless level, so getting a severe hit can¡¯t have no damage. If it had only that then he probably couldn¡¯t have beaten the Carnivorous beast. However, that was only when you get hit properly, in a situation where you can see the attack clearly it was actually hard to even purposely get hit properly. ¡®I can see it all¡¯ Perception that had reached the colorless stage couldn¡¯t even bepared to the previous. A more perfect battle foresight came into his head than what he had when he fought the Carnivorous beast. Kududududk Hansoo deflected the side of the de perfectly with the ring on his finger. Tong. And at that moment the of Nurmaha¡¯s ring activated and destroyed the Cutting magic on Eripan¡¯s Podao. ¡°Uurk?¡± Even before the enemy could get surprised, Hansoo¡¯s fist had even pushed back the enemy¡¯s de. Then the sword which was dispelled of the cutting magic couldn¡¯t prate through his physical resistances. Tumble. Sacrifice your own flesh to break its bones. A battle style that he had learned while progressing through the abyss. You can¡¯t attack if you focus on dodging. Then the enemy will live longer and this will in turn cause your few remaining friends next to you die. As long as you don¡¯t die then you needed to kill them in one strike. You can¡¯t kill if you are afraid of getting hurt. Since as long as you survive, you can just heal it back up. One shot one kill. His battle style, which he couldn¡¯t utilize due to hisck of resistances, starteding back as his resistances and Nurmaha¡¯s ring was set up. Since he had blocked it was now time for the neck. The de moved at an extreme speed towards Gukjin¡¯s neck after he had lost his bnce. ¡°Uaauuuhhh...¡± Gukjin felt like his soul was about to depart as he saw the de that felt like it would cut his neck in two. The damnable increased perception and agility was showing the de flying towards his neck clearly. ¡®Oh right. I shouldn¡¯t kill them.¡¯ Hansoo came to his senses as he spun the sword around. A podao that he had attained in the floors below. This was also a colorless artifact. It wasn¡¯t an amazing artifact but if he hit them like this then their heads would get crushed without resistances. He deactivated the skill on the de edge and even turned the direction of the swing towards his abdomen. It wasn¡¯t that the abdomen was safer but he had an artifact that he picked up earlier It won¡¯t destroy his intestines since he had even drained the strength from the strike. Puuuk! ¡°Kuuaaak!¡± ¡®It¡¯s rather tiring trying to not kill.¡¯ Hansoo frowned but he had to do so. If he carefully whips them then he could send them to the battlefield after healing them. He had to let loose a little bit. This was not the Abyss ¡®I need to save them. They are precious resources¡¯ The event in the Central Ind was a bit different than the ones so far. It was not something that could be cleared by flying about alone. He had to use as much as he could. He had settled down about the half but the cloud snack¡¯s duration still had around 8 minutes left. ¡®...It¡¯s a little wasteful to smoke the whole thing¡¯ But Hansoo threw away his regrets. Since he could raise all his runes to colorless stage by tomorrow. Which meant this ¡°guy¡± won¡¯t be needed anymore. Hansoo loosened up a little and then charged at the 15 people who were staring at him in fear. ............................................. ¡°...hmm.¡± Jimin, who had been standing next to Yerin, gulped her saliva. The thirty over there could go up against a n if theybined their strength. But they weren¡¯t even opponents for him. He wasn¡¯t even dodging their attacks. She had thought that he was crazy but she knew now. That he had the confidence to ignore all those attacks. ¡®How high are his resistances...¡¯ She had learnt of resistances by chance from a skill. It was so hard to raise that the person with the highest resistances only had around 30. But they had realized that it was better to raise perception and agility to dodge than resistances so they gave up raising them. Since it wasn¡¯t that the resistances absorbed all the damage if they raised it. But her thoughts changedpletely after seeing Hansoo fight. There was no outstanding stat out of strength, stamina, agility or perception. But his defense, ability to control his body and battle perception were at a level of a different dimension. A battle tactic that was minimized in order to cut the opponent¡¯s neck in one strike. Approach by dodging and charge whilst blocking with the body until they got into range, then kill them in one shot. Physical simrities weren¡¯t important. No, it was the exact opposite. If the 4 great stats, which were strength, stamina, agility and perception, were simr to him then you would the instant you stand in front of him. ¡®What the hell is that ring also. Where the hell did he gain something like that.¡¯ Jimin mumbled as she looked at Hansoo who had beaten down all thirty of them even before he finished the cigarette. There were no deaths. But the ones alive couldn¡¯t even meet their eyes with Hansoo. Jimin could figure out why that was the case. ¡®They probably felt like their necks had been sent flying¡¯ Those guys probably felt like their necks had been cut off. Since they would¡¯ve felt like that if they were in their position. ¡®Damnit.. That¡¯s just unfair.¡¯ Jimin made aplicated expression. It wasn¡¯t something that could be solved by raising stat, getting better skill, having psychic powers or having better artifacts. She had realized that it would merely be pearls on a pig¡¯s neck if you couldn¡¯t melt them down into your own battle style. She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to disy half the battle power of Hansoo even if she had the same amount of stat, skill, psychic powers and weapon. And Yerin, who had been standing next to her, had the sameplicated thoughts. ¡®What exactly is his psychic power? Did he use a skill?¡¯ She had thought that other than psychic powers like hers, no one would be able to be her opponent. Since the rate at which one person getting strong could notpare with the strength of 50 or 100 people getting strong. This was a huge misconception. ¡®It exists¡¯ An existence that could crush a n in a headfirst sh alone. Whilst everybody was looking at Hansoo withplicated expressions, Hansoo shouted around after staring at the half smoked Cloud snack for a while. ¡®I should solve everything before I burn up the Cloud snack¡¯ ¡°Starting tomorrow the Semi-Basement Union and the n Unions will form an alliance then fight and defend on rotations. This is my opinion and is not the answer so if you have any objections,e out now to talk. If it¡¯s reasonable we shall talk it out. Objections?¡± But of course there wasn¡¯t anybody who coulde out. Of course they could probably win if all one thousand of them charged at him. But no one had such thoughts. But from the start, the Semi-Basement Union was a group formed by people whose greediness had advanced a bit far. They knew that the people going first would be crushed to bits so who would go first. And talking things out. The one thing they wanted to suggest was this. Let them hunt a few days more below without rotating. The de wille flying at them instantaneously and they knew from the way he fought that the ones who went first would get crushed. And the n unions behind wouldn¡¯t stand still either. They were already on bad terms. ¡®This is indeed much morefortable¡¯ It was faster and morefortable to crush down thirty of them as an example instead of going against all of them. Hansoo, who had trampled upon the masses in one shot, turned around towards the n Unions as he spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s talk for a bit¡± ¡°...hmm?¡± They were all anxious as they looked at Hansoo. Honestly they had a bit of confidence in suppressing the Semi-Basement Union if they went crazy until now. Since the people who had been gathered from understanding were like crumbs unlike them who were like apact mass. But if that guy acted as the centripetal force and ate all of Semi-Basement Union then they could not look down on him. No, his battle force was very burdensome to them from the start. Hansoo chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have any thoughts of bing a leader¡± He hadn¡¯t tied them together in order to be a king. It was better to leave things like that to people with appropriate traits. The thing he needed was his own sphere of influence. ¡®First I will put down the basic rules and system¡¯ If these guys fall apart then he won¡¯t be able to roam around because he would be defending. ¡®Of course it won¡¯tst long but.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he walked towards the n Lords. ....................................... ¡°Hmm...¡± Guktae, who was one of the twelve n Lords, smiled in contentment as he saw the view in front of him. ¡®That guy called Hansoo. He really did something admirable¡¯ All the ruling powers within the castle were divided around the twelve n Lords. Hansoo¡¯s words were simple. And at those words the others started to hurriedly absorb the remaining Semi-Basement Union¡¯s people. If there was only one n then they probably wouldn¡¯t have gathered this hard. Since they wanted to fill them up with as many elites as possible. But they couldn¡¯t ignore anybody in this ce because they were just mediocre roamers. They had to decrease the amount of mediocre roamers and increase the number of their ns people in order to not get pushed back. And in result the number of people in the ns had multiplied to about 1100. Everyone had recruited people under their n up to their limit. So about 800 people were left. And these 800 people were also divided fairly into the ns. And after this, every n had about 90 nsmen and about 70 normal adventurers. A number that the n could control. And after they hadpleted this process, they agreed to continuously defend and hunt in rotations. And when the runes and the system that everybody had to keep and follow were set up, Hansoo let go of his influence. He was nowhere to be seen during hunts and had participated during defense but he didn¡¯t have any interest in being a leader. ¡®Well yeah...¡¯ The psychic powers they had was the strongest point out of all the charisma, power and decision making abilities. ¡®Though I want to use non-n membered a bit more...¡¯ Guktae didn¡¯t like the fact that he had to treat normal adventurers and his own nsmen the same way. But he couldn¡¯t do anything. Since they had set up fair distribution with rules clearly and the fact that the Semi-Basement Union had still existed. ¡®Tsk. It would¡¯ve been much better if those 30 had been killed then¡¯ They couldn¡¯t treat them recklessly since the 30 who had been beaten down acted as the main leaders and looked over interchanges. Since they might move to another n and the fact that the number 800 was still a very burdensome number. ¡®It somewhat feels like raising a worker¡¯s association¡¯ Whatever happened there were some leisure now. Though it was only a bit. ¡®Hmm... then there¡¯s no reason to send them all to defend¡¯ The 1900 gathered here were not grouped stably. Since there was always friction between ns to ns and ns to Semi-Basement Union in order to gain a bit more. ¡®I should prepare a little¡¯ Guktae, who hadpleted his thoughts, went into action immediatly. .......................................... Yerin spoke with a cold expression. ¡°As I saw it the people assigned to defend didn¡¯t do so. Didn¡¯t your n have responsibility of the Northeastern side? A few undeads had gotten past the other defense lines because you took out of the defenders to hunt¡± Guktae, one of the n Lords, smiled leisurely as he spoke. ¡°Ohe on. Miss Yerin. Listen to me for a bit. There¡¯s quite a lot of leisuretely yeah? Is there a reason for all six ns to defend the walls?¡± Some of the n Lords nodded at those words. Yerin grinded her teeth. ¡®lot of leisure my ass¡¯ These were people who were secretly pulling out defenders during waves to hunt. She could have ignored them if they defended their spot properly at least. Since they tried to defend without casualties with small numbers their lines had been pushed back and because of that there were damages to other ns as well. Guktaeughed at Yerin as he spoke again. ¡°And look. We have some leisure now but does it make sense that the fairy is leaving us sofortably like this? The demons are nowhere to be seen yet. We need to prepare for that moment and get stronge...¡± ¡°You are talking about some interesting things. Include me too¡± Hansoo smirked as he entered the room of Lords and at that moment the expressions of a few other Lords and Guktae froze. ¡®Well. Two days. It¡¯ssted a while if it¡¯s this much¡¯ But it was better to solve anything before the real start of the battle on the third day when the demonse out. ¡®Kang Hansoo... This bitch. He was nowhere to be seen but why did he have toe now¡¯ Guktae, who had been looking at Hansoo with a slightly anxious expression, shook his head. It was said that they had to keep the rules no matter what but who could argue him for only this much? And they had gotten strong in the past few days and their numbers had increased to around 160 from the 50 in the past. He had also hunted but it seemed like his artifacts didn¡¯t have much change and two days of getting stronger won¡¯t change much. Their situations were different from the past. ¡®You raised us up like this. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got to say¡¯ There was no reason to back down. Guktae calmed down as he started to look at Hansoo with a cold expression KobatoChan¡¯s Note Erm...the sponsored chapter is here. Chapter 30: Central Island (3) This is another sponsored chapter. Hansoo spoke as he looked at Guktae. ¡°I was sure we agreed to abide by the rules. We said that you can take the things you earned while hunting but that we needed to keep a ratio between hunting and defending.¡± Guktae made a slightly anxious face but then quickly shook his head. He couldn¡¯t back off here. ¡®Then my rebellion was useless¡¯ They had grown to the point where nothing can shake them. But this was only possible because Hansoo had given them all the power. So he was curious. What did he believe in to hand all the power over to them and raising them like so. ¡®I need to find what he is believing in¡¯ Their ns were at a level where it couldn¡¯t bepared to the ones of the past. Because Hansoo in front of them had created a safe measure, they could fight faster and have less casualties. And the non-members under his authority had be closer to him due to his hospitality. Everything from quantity to quality. Their power could not evenpare to Hansoo when he had crushed the others on the first day. ¡®Well... This guy did indeed get strong too.¡¯ It seemed that he had gotten strong as well. As if he had gotten strong by eating the colorless runes from the dungeon. ¡®Though it¡¯s amazing that all his runes are colorless...¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that des didn¡¯t go through. How could the speed at which one person gets strongerpare to the speed of 150~160 people getting stronger. ¡®And I¡¯m not alone¡¯ At least a few ns had the same thoughts as Hansoo and the defenses will fall if they aren¡¯t here. So how could he attack him in such a situation. The only reason why they had some leisure was because the 12 ns were defending, and if there is a fight then the defense will break apart. ¡®But there¡¯s still some leisure¡¯ Which meant there exists something that could threaten them. And Guktae did not like the current situation where he did not know what that could be. ¡®I need to poke him a bit more¡¯ Guktae, who had finished his thoughts, made a leisurely face as he spoke. ¡°I meane on. Friend. Listen. Would that fairy thing leave us like this? It¡¯s logical to be getting strong while we have the leisure to do so. You need to have some flexibility in the rules¡± Hansoo made an amused expression as he spoke. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you discuss it with other nsmen? I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s in the agreement. The ratio of hunting and defense won¡¯t be decided by one n but rather on the consensus of six ns.¡± ¡°...¡± Yerin red at Guktae in anger. Her n had taken damage because that guy hadn¡¯t followed that rule and acted how he wanted. Jimin, her precious younger sister, was injured and was recovering. Guktae mumbled inwardly. ¡®What would it mean to follow such rules¡¯ The reason why he had discreetly taken out some forces was to be better than other ns. He knew instinctively. This ce was dangerous but it was a ce where they could get stronger much faster than in the other inds. They needed to create a gap here so they can crush down the others after getting higher. But if all the ns were to put with the same ratio of nsmen in the fight then what would it mean if there were 11 other ns at a simr level as his? Superiority was a result of difference. It hadn¡¯t been long since he hade here but he knew something very important. ¡®I must get strong whenever I get the chance to. Without stopping.¡¯ That was the only way of winning. ¡®But I can¡¯t say it out loud like that¡¯ ¡°It was because it was a decision that came up whilst I was thinking. It seemed like everyone was busy.¡± It was an excuse that a dog wouldn¡¯t believe but that was why it was effective. ¡®Quickly. Show me what you are believing in¡¯ Does he act like this because he believes he can cut off their necks here? Guktae knew that Hansoo wasn¡¯t somebody dumb. And there were plenty of guards outside. He would get surrounded immediately. But at that moment Guktae, who was making a leisurely expression, froze for a moment. ¡®Wait. How did he get in here?¡¯ At that moment Guktae felt a chill run down his back. The location of their conference room was right below the lookout tower for the crystal they had to protect. This was the safest room where the castle¡¯s entirety was visible. That was why they had decided for it to be their conference room. Since it would be cumbersome if some crazy few ones caused terror because they don¡¯t like how things are. And they had selected the most trusted people in their ns as guards and had set them up outside. Three from each of 12 ns to make 36. The conference doesn¡¯tst long so if it wasn¡¯t a number that affected the defense and as a Lord, they should have at least this much privilege. But there was no sound of shing. ¡®Did he perhaps crush them all?¡¯ Everyone had been looking at Hansoo with simr expressions. Hansoo chuckled as heughed. ¡°You see, I¡¯ve gotten a new merchandise these days. To fit the season.¡± And then Hansoo sent in a bit of mana onto the bracelet on his wrist. Shshhhhk. Hansoo¡¯s body quickly disappeared from the site. The eyes of the Lords became cold. ¡®That is...¡¯ Invisibility. If that was it then it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Since their perception stat wasn¡¯t that bad to the point where they would lose the enemy because they couldn¡¯t see something. But they couldn¡¯t see where he was. He had disappeared in front of them but they didn¡¯t know where in the room he was. There was something that worked even against their increased perception. There was a skill that helped with perfect invisibility on that bracelet. If a weakling had used it then it would¡¯ve been obvious but they couldn¡¯t know because of the bracelet¡¯s powers coupled with Hansoo¡¯s movements. Everyone felt chills run down their back. He had walked through their most trustworthy 36 nsmen. Despite the fact that they were on extreme alert. This meant that the amount of the n¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t important. What would it mean if the surrounding army was strong. It would be over right away if he cut your neck in your sleep. ¡®...He showed it to us on purpose¡¯ Why would he show something so precious? Something like that was a hidden card. But he had shown it to them on purpose. It meant do things well on their own. Guktae finally knew why Hansoo wasn¡¯t interested in the position of a leader. ¡®...You just need to take down the twelve of us huh?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t control the 2000 people alone. That was impossible no matter how strong he was. But that was possible for n Lords. And that was why he had given 2000 people over to the n Lords. Since as long as he controlled the twelve of them, it was like controlling all of them. Hansoo mumbled inwardly whilst looking at Guktae. ¡®I got it right on time¡¯ It absorbed the user¡¯s mana to give basic invisibility as well as sending out force waves to interfere with the enemy¡¯s perception. And it was something he needed to acquire first in this dungeon of the Central Ind. If this isbined with his movements then most people wouldn¡¯t even be able to find him. Of course it would be useless in battle because of the aura and harsh moments but this wasn¡¯t for such times. He had invested all his time in the dungeon in order to gain this. ¡®Well. Thankfully I got all my runes up to Colorless.¡¯ Hansoo, who had finished his thoughts, showed himself back to the n Lords as he spoke. ¡°It may happen that a person makes a mistake. We can solve it with talks.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Then the profit you gained from extra hunting will be shared equally with the nsmen participating in the defense and you can just fix the ratio of hunting and defense tomorrow right? Oh and give payments to the injured forpensation.¡± This was exactly like it was written in the original rules. A few n Lords grinded their teeth at this but nodded their heads. They realized that they weren¡¯t in a situation to try to show their guts anymore. But Guktae still looked at Hansoo just in case. ¡®Shall I provoke him a bit more?¡¯ It hadn¡¯t ended yet. Even if they didn¡¯t follow the rules, he wasn¡¯t in the situation to attack them. Since the castle would be dangerous without them. There was a huge difference between twelve Lords and one person. And he probably wasn¡¯t the only Lord with the same thoughts. But Guktae shook his head after seeing Hansoo¡¯s eyes. ¡®I can¡¯t¡¯ Those eyes weren¡¯t those which would let him go. He was smiling but the eyes were cold. He had seen those eyes before. ¡®It was like this before¡¯ Those were the same eyes as when he crushed the 30 people on the first day. He realized after Hansoo¡¯s eyes which were looking for a reason to give a good lesson. He was looking at it in such a way that if he beat one down in order to show the others then it would be fine. He hadn¡¯t killed them before but there was no proof that he wouldn¡¯t this time. ¡®Just this much for today.¡¯ Udududk Guktae took a step back after mumbling inside his head. He couldn¡¯t stand the fact that somebody else was above him. He really really did not like that. And that was why he wanted to have a stronger power than others. But Hansoo had clearly shown him who was holding onto his lifeline. His rage was bubbling but he had to retreat for today. ¡®I shall excuse you just for a while¡¯ Guktae was a person who firmly believed in the limitations of one person¡¯s strength. The person in front of him was a bit different and that was why he had lost superiority here but eventually a chance wille along again. The conference ended like so and Hansoo chuckled as he looked at the people walking down. ¡®Well. Somebody who uses their head is better¡¯ You can¡¯t give up on a de because the edge was too sharp and it might cut you. It was better the sharper it was. ¡®Not listening to my words is in the expectations as well.¡¯ There would be nobody left on this ind if he cut off their heads because he didn¡¯t like them or because they were greedy. All of the tutorial was full of greedy people, it was just that the degree of their greediness was different. It wasn¡¯t that all of them had turned greedy in just 10 days. Since 10 days was a bit too short to change one¡¯s true nature which they had lived with for decades. But ten days was more than enough to kill of every kind person who would care for others. And people realized as others quickly died off next to them. That encouraging good and punishing evil was only possible in a book or something. This was not a ce where a kind hero of justice would survive but rather a ce where someone who would hit that hero from the back would survive. ¡®Well. Eres was a special case.¡¯ If you searched then a few would exist but then they really needed to be blessed. Since it meant that they had the luck and skill to keep their kindheartedness whilst surviving. There weren¡¯t many people who weren¡¯t greedy in front of death and the people who had survived were learning of these things very quickly. The game was very long and they could only survive by crushing others on the ind above. So how much would their insides hurt since they had to distribute things fairly in such a situation? This won¡¯tst long either. So he needed to do something before then. ¡®The thing I need to get next is...¡¯ The fairy indeed did not lie. Since it was clear that this was and of opportunity. ¡®It¡¯sing.¡¯ Hansoo looked at the sky. And soon after, the fairy appeared. ............................................. The fairy which had appeared suddenly above the castle. ¡®Can¡¯t it just piss of...¡¯ Everyone in the castle frowned as the fairy appeared. The fairy greeted everyone as it saw their looks. ¡°Hi everyone! Aww, Don¡¯t frown like that. I¡¯m not here toy my hands on you.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°If you look at me with such distrustful eyes then you¡¯ll hurt me. I¡¯m just here to tell you something which I didn¡¯t tell you about. It¡¯s not much. If the crystal gets crushed then the whole ind will fall. Well. It won¡¯t fall right away. It¡¯ll fall slowly in about 10 to 20 days.¡± ¡°...¡± There wasn¡¯t much shock between the people. Since they had expected as such. The fact that they had to protect it with all their strength did not change. The fairy spoke as it looked at these people. ¡°The actual important part is the second part. You were allfortable so far right? The undead is... well, just child¡¯s y. This team defended better than I thought. The demons will starting out on this third day!¡± ¡°...fuck.¡± Everybody cursed as they looked at the fairy. That son of a fly was like a messenger of destruction. There wasn¡¯t a bit of good news whenever it opened its mouth. The fairy made a slightly hurt expression at those words but then opened its mouth again. ¡°You guys are too much. Don¡¯t you realize how good of a news that the demons areing out is? This is a really rare chance for you guys!¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone looked at the fairy at those words. The fairy did mention it before. That there were extravagant rewards. But even then it would be all over if they died. ¡°It isn¡¯t some crappy rune or artifact. If you kill the Demons then a mini-crystales out. Hehee.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°If you collect the Mini-Crystals then you can trade it for a really good artifact! It is much better than the ones you have. It¡¯s obvious that the reward would be better the more you collect right? Look at the catalogue in your pocket for those. By the way there aren¡¯t many demons, you need to try harder than the others in order to get the crystals¡± Everyone made a sour expression. Even if they had such things, it would merely be pearls on a pig¡¯s neck. And how would they collect enough from the bits the demons dropped to trade it for an artifact when there¡¯s thousands of people? They might not be able toy their hands on one after a whole month. Even if they didy their hands on it, only the n Lords would do so. ¡®And the thing that that thing will throw at us won¡¯t be weak.¡¯ As the people made sour expressions, the Fairy added another thing. ¡°Oh. I didn¡¯t say this yet. There¡¯s another use for the crystal.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°As long as you have the crystal, you can leave this ind to go to the ind above at anytime. Isn¡¯t it a really good privilege? The people with it won¡¯t need to care if everybody dies either from falling after the crystal gets shattered or from being invaded by demons right? A total of five people can move on. Heehee.¡± No matter if that giant crystal broke or not. No matter if the defense line broke apart or not. They can escape this dangerous situation to a different ind at any time. Which meant that this was a privilege equal to a life. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed at these words. The story was different then. The fairy smiled as it looked at everyone¡¯s expressions. ¡°You get it? About how important of an existence the Demons are? Be strong everyone. One demoning your way for today!¡± And the fairy disappeared as a beastly looking otherworldly existence started to slowly approach them. Everyone started to calcted their risks. There wasn¡¯t enough information yet. They didn¡¯t know how strong the Demon was and they also didn¡¯t know how the others would act. But one thing was clear. That it was better to get it before others do. They didn¡¯t charge in first but they had no thoughts of missing this chance. Since it wouldn¡¯t matter if they just kill the person who obtained it as soon as they get it. Everyone knew that the best scenario was to attack them as the one who charged it was was about to kill it so everyone stood still while standing close to each other. [*PR Note: Kill Steal!] Hansoo shook his head as he looked at this scene. ¡®It starts now.¡¯ A different name for the Central Ind that attracted people below with its sweet runes and artifacts. If you disregard the people who went up using the crystals then the survival rate here was 8%. And this was only when the defense is sessful. Since they would all die if they fail. And this was all because of that damnable Crystal. ¡®I must take it so nobody uses it¡¯ If five die in order to attain it and another five go up using it, then 5 more will die fromck of numbers. Which meant in conclusion, five will live and ten will die. It was not an object that should be allowed to be set free. And at the same time it was something he needed to collect. ¡®I will collect it and exchange it for .¡¯ Hansoo walked forward after looking at the others for a while and everyone¡¯s eyes shone at Hansoo¡¯s back instead of the Demon¡¯s. KobatoChan¡¯s Note Erm...the second sponsored chapter of the day is here. Had to correct too much. Will whip Ekdudter. Chapter 31: Central Island (4) The n Lords cautiously but quickly set up an arrangement to surround the demon. But their opinions were split. Some of them thought, ¡®That...if we get it, it¡¯s good¡¯ The mini-crystal was good whether you used it or collected it. There were quite a few nice items that could be bought with just two or three of them. It created an aura around the person holding the g which increased the speed of regeneration as well strength and stamina by 5%. In the situation where the artifacts and runes didn¡¯t have much difference between people, the artifacts that could be gained from the mini-crystals showed a clear difference from other artifacts. An object that could create differences between Lords. And five people per one mini-crystal. This was a significant number even to a Lord. If 100 were to be released and the ns were to distribute them, it¡¯ll still be eight per n. It meant that during a serious emergency, they could move with enough forces to act as a basis for a new start. And there were many other uses for it as well. But some n Lords thought as such. ¡®Damn.. They can¡¯t be spread around.¡¯ The people moving with the mini-crystal will be happy. But then what would happen to the ones below. And the ns weren¡¯t the only ones here, there was no way for them to monopolize them. They couldn¡¯t make every one of their nsmen escape no matter how many they collected. ¡®In that case... it¡¯s better to defend instead.¡¯ The fairy wanted them to suffer but it did not want them to all die. This was probably set up so they could survive if they tried hard. They had to decrease the number of people ascending prematurely as much as possible. They needed to turn them into artifacts as soon as they got hold of them so they could get rid of other thoughts. The two types opinion were different but the conclusion was the same. ¡®I¡¯ll obtain it no matter what.¡¯ The twelve n Lords made a slightly anxious expression as they set up the formation. If the nsmen thought as much, the non-nsmen¡¯s thoughts were a bit different. ¡®Fuckers. They just keep trying to suppress us. Do you think we don¡¯t know what you guys are thinking?¡¯ Hojin grinded his teeth. The nsmen and non-nsmen got treated equally and received equal distribution if one were to look from the outside. But this was only due to the fact that the situation around these few days was quite stable. They could feel it when they looked at the hunts of the nsmen. As soon as you receive that weird looking symbol, you start caring for each other. On the other hand, the nsmen stayed together with them because they thought that the non-nsmen needed help seeing how they were doing but the way they treated them was almost like they were treating potential criminals. They didn¡¯t allow any form ofmunication between non-nsmen under different ns and they purposely separated hunting grounds between them to stop any form of meetings from happening. In such a situation, who between their 90 family members and possible 70 enemies would be thrown off first in a dangerous situation. Even if their battle strength were simr, the non-nsmen would be picked off one by one. And no matter how one thought about it, this world didn¡¯t seem like the difficulty was set such that it was ok for them to just defend decently. Look at that demon at this moment. There was no way that that thing would be weak and plenty of them would die from now on. So they had a lot of opportunities during the next month. So they had to take care of their own lives. ¡®But...it would still be hard right?¡¯ At this moment a lot of people, including themselves, had already gotten close to the demon. Since there wasn¡¯t anybody who wanted to charge towards the Demon they just saw. And the people behind them were more of a problem than the demons. There probably aren¡¯t many who aren¡¯t aiming for that crystal. But they were only taking nces, nobody was able to charge at it. Logically, they knew that the chances that a crystal drops to them was incredibly low. There¡¯s even a chance they would get stabbed in the back even if they manage to almost kill the demon. Since even he would do such a thing if he could get the crystal by killing that guy. ¡®...If somebody was fighting it already there might be a chance for me.¡¯ At that moment something happened. Kudududk Something jumped out from the center of the defense formation. The existence which was charging towards the demon at an incredible speed shouted loudly. ¡°Get back as much as possible!¡± ¡®....that guy is?¡¯ Hojin¡¯s eyes shone as he looked at Hansoo who was charging at the demon whilst shouting so loudly to the point where it resonated throughout the whole battlefield. ................................. ¡°Get back!¡± This guy extremely dangerous. ¡®Yeah. Just look like that.¡¯ Hansoo looked at the Lords who were also looking at him from around the battlefield and then dashed out quickly. ¡®I¡¯ll get it.¡¯ The medium-sized Greatsword in Hansoo¡¯s hands sliced the air as it made a heavy noise. Kuuuaaangg! The Demon, which had been standing still, made a beastly noise as it intercepted Hansoo by swinging its fist. Keedddddk. Hansoo¡¯s greatsword sliced the skin but could not make a deep injury. And if that wasn¡¯t enough, the area that had been injured was healing rapidly. ¡®As I expected... even when it¡¯s a weaker version.¡¯ Demons. nsmen of Evil. Their appearances were simr to humans. If you discard the fact that they were 4m tall and had horns growing out of them. But this guy was an entirely different species from humans. ¡®I can¡¯t let down my guard even for a moment in order to kill this guy.¡¯ It was rather ok until now. The cloud snack gained as the hidden piece had been thrown out after being used out cleanly. One had been left over since his runes had been all changed to colorless but he had smoked it deliciously as well so it had been taken care of cleanly. He had increased his defense and resistance with Nurmaha¡¯s ring and the Rune Eater Snake. Now there wasn¡¯t going to be a situation where he would die identally from a skill. But this still wasn¡¯t enough. ¡®Attack power iscking.¡¯ Showing off his attack power against humans who had low resistances and who couldn¡¯t really take hits well as a race was merely a childish act. Most Humans here were close to being superhuman but their ability to take hits and their defenses were the same as normal humans A situation where they would die if they got stabbed in their vital parts. On the other hand, the things he needed to slice apart in order for him to get to the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle were Demons. Even if they were weaker versions. Defense and Resistances aside, their ability to take hits were on a different dimension because they¡¯re from a different race. These guys even had two hearts so they would continue to fight even if you stabbed one of the hearts. ¡®I need to fight it for around half a day just like the Carnivorous beast.¡¯ rephrase. ¡® In order to beat it using the decent weapon he was holding that could be picked up in the dungeon, he was holding, he basically needed to wrestle it. That was why he needed to raise his attack power. Using the crystals he would get from killing the thing in front of his eyes. Runes will increase steadily as he hunts but the thing that dictated the attack power were artifacts. ¡®Hooh¡¯ Hansoo ruthlessly charged at the Demon while swinging the medium sized greatsword in this hands. All of Hansoo¡¯s senses were focused on the Demon. And the Demon¡¯s movements started to form a three-dimensional image in Hansoo¡¯s head. And soon Hansoo and the Demon started to fight whilst creating noises like the storm. But just a short moment after he started to fight, a movement that he expected but didn¡¯t wish for, happened outside of Hansoo¡¯s senses. ¡®Tsk¡¯ Hansoo slightly frowned. ........................... Hojin mumbled as he slowly approached Hansoo. ¡®Though it¡¯s strong...¡¯ The Demon¡¯s physical ability was not something he could go up against. Since Hansoo, who was going against it, looked like a monster. But aiming for the crystal wasn¡¯t something that one needed to be strong for. ¡®Looking at the situation... don¡¯t go too close...¡¯ It wasn¡¯t the time to drop his guards yet. Since it would be dangerous if that thing decided to go for the weaker ones first. But then there won¡¯t be space for him to interfere if the demon died, or was about to die, if he was too far away. A few people who had simr thoughts as Hojin started to close in the formation that surrounded the demon slowly. Which meant that they would look for chances whilst Hansoo was fighting. ¡®Hoo.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled inwardly. Their thoughts weren¡¯t wrong. Since there was definitely a chance that they could go for i.t But how could the demon¡¯s physical abilities be all it has. There was another frightening thing about Demons other than their physical abilities that was on a different dimensionpared to those of humans. The problem was that there was no way for him to know what this racial skill was. Basically, it was random. Because of this, even Hansoo wouldn¡¯t have had thoughts of attacking it without his resistances and Nurmaha¡¯s ring. ¡®It seems like it¡¯s not using it yet... it¡¯s definitely an area of effect attack¡¯ If it was a single target skill then it would¡¯ve already used it. Hansoo, who had been pondering for a moment, made a cold expression. ¡®Well. Their purpose is clear.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t bad to increase the level of alert on others by killing a few of them. No, it was better to clean off people like these by borrowing the Demon¡¯s hands. Since he wouldn¡¯t have any surplus power to escape from fighting the Demon. Even before Hansoo¡¯s thoughts could end, the body of the Demon, which was standing still until now, started to heat up. It started to prepare this skill because the number of people around it had gotten sufficient. Huuuuuukk. And soon the surrounding air started burning, then it became a ring as it exploded outwards from the Demon. The ck me, which haad spread out in a reddish ckish manner, radiating outwards as it scorched the air. Hansoo, after staring at the ck me for a while, applied Nurmaha¡¯s power, power destruction, onto the sword he gained in the underground, and then swung. Hoooong. The Nurmaha had split the ck me just like that. ¡®As I expected... it isn¡¯t something tough at¡¯ But Nurmaha¡¯s power was not something that one could use for free. Hansoo frowned as he felt the mana drain out from his body. If his magic, which increased the might of Power Destruction, didn¡¯t reach the colorless stage then he might not have been able to cancel it out and may have just been covered with it. The wave in front of him had been split but the other parts were ruthlessly charging as it headed towards the others. ¡°Goddamit! Get back!¡± ¡°Uurk!¡± The people who had seen the waves of ck me started to hurriedly run back but some unlucky people had been swiped up due to the fast speed of the me. The bodies of the non-nsmen that could not escape to the back slightly touched the wave. Slightly. But the people who had been touched by the me cringed as they screamed. ¡°Goddamit! Uuaaaak!¡± The me instantly erged as if it swallowed the person whole. And the person covered in mes screamed as he rolled about on the floor. The fairy had only thrown one at two thousand people. How could such a thing be weak? The only reason why it had thrown it was because it could still damage them greatly even if it went up against two thousand. He hadn¡¯t raised his resistances for nothing. But attacks like that which covered arge area was much weaker inparison to single-target skills. But this was only the case for him, who had resistances as well as Nurmaha¡¯s ring, and the other adventurers who did not have magic resistances had a lot of strength but didn¡¯t differ much from ordinary people when it came to me resistance. Which meant that there wasn¡¯t much difference between them and an ordinary man being swept up by a gas container explosion. ¡®He was from the ze descent huh.¡¯ This guy¡¯s Type was the worst thing possible for people other than him. It might be different if he was of a different descent but the other adventurers basically had almost nothing they to do against this guy. The nsmen and non-nsmen hurriedly backed off as they saw the attack that had bursted out. They had realized that its Advantages were too horrid to do something with numbers. ¡®Just stand like that.¡¯ Hansoo, after looking at the people who weren¡¯t approaching him anymore, charged at the Demon just like that and the others made a reluctant expression as they looked at the Demon and Hansoo .............................. Kududuk. Hansoo breathed out roughly as he cut off the Demon¡¯s head. ¡®Hooh...¡¯ As Hansoo cut off the Demon¡¯s neck, a few runes and a small crystal came out. When Hansoo grabbed the runes with his right hand, the rune eater snake zealously ate the rune as it distributed the runes evenly. And as he grabbed the crystal with his left hand it turned into a small symbol and got engraved on his left hand. The eyes of the people who were watching changed slightly. They couldn¡¯t kill it. But there were no rules which said the person who killed it had to take it. As everyone¡¯s expressions turned grim, Hansoo, who had seen this, smirked. ¡°Woah. Don¡¯t stare at me in such a scary way.¡± ¡°...?¡± As everybody looked at him from those words, Hansoo smirked as he spoke. ¡°If I go up because it¡¯s too scary then who¡¯s going to fight that thing from now on?¡± Of course they could kill it if they charge it with numbers. Since they could use a special method which would supplement their resistances with skills. But the fact that casualties would increase was definite. Everyone¡¯s expressions contorted from Hansoo¡¯s words. KobatoChan¡¯s Note Ekdud is now busy with life and also takes even more time to improve the trantion quality... (more support for him would be appreciated) Chapter 32: Central Island (5) Hansoo shrugged at the res directed at him. Of course he had no thoughts of going up. This was merely a threat. Since he wasn¡¯t to here to pick up a few more runes. And because of that he couldn¡¯t concede any of the crystals that woulde out from now on. ¡°The Lords should have a conversation with me.¡± Everyone made a bitter expression as they approached him, they disappeared from sight to somewhere else while everybody was watching them. ....................................... ¡°Tsk. I¡¯m not sure if it was a good thing.¡± Guktae mumbled alone after the conference ended. Hansoo¡¯s proposal was very simple. ¡®He¡¯s really a special case.¡¯ Guktae actually knew that he would concede all the duties of defense and roam about alone. Since there¡¯s nobody to stop him even if he did so. It would be just that if he decided to not hunt any of the undead and hunt continuously below and onlye back to cut off the Demon¡¯s head around the time everybody became a mess fighting it. Since the possibility of somebody blocking him if he told them he would take thest hit was a question in itself. Who could block him with such power and invisibility. But Hansoo didn¡¯t do such things. ¡®...What is he thinking? What?¡¯ In conclusion, it meant that he would take over the risk of the Demons by himself. If you take into ount the strength of the Demons, it meant that Hansoo took on a huge burden alone even if you were to calcte for the benefit of the crystals. From his actions it seemed like he a person who grew impatient because he couldn¡¯t save someone. Though there¡¯s nothing bad about it. ¡®The demons... are peculiar.¡¯ There wasn¡¯t enough information because only one hade out. He didn¡¯t know if they all used simr skills or if stronger ones woulde out from now on. Since the problem wasn¡¯t strength but rather their Advantages. It didn¡¯t seem like that they couldn¡¯t beat Hansoo if everyone in the n charged at him. But things like that had really horrid Advantages. Like rock paper scissors. It was already hard to kill it due to the fact that it took hits very well but for it to also use area of effect magic. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t kill it if they used skills and traits but at least a few tens of deaths would ur. It wasn¡¯t a low number even in terms of the whole and if that were to happen every time the Demons came then they might all die off. So Hansoo¡¯s of proposal of him taking over the problem with Demons was not bad. And the crystal wasn¡¯t that tempting either. ¡®That¡¯s just a trap.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t really attractive to the n Lords who had to save as many as possible from their ns even if the artifacts that could be gained from collecting those were good and even if the crystal could be used in emergencies. And the reason why they wanted to get it so bad was because it would be very straining if it were to fall into the hands of others. No one knew what sort of crazy thing a Sovereign who had attained his own safety would do when things became dangerous. Since they could just escape even if the defenses fall. ¡®It¡¯s just better for nothing to get solved.¡¯ Him monopolizing it all was the best option but this was impossible. The many n lords distribute the crystals. This was a good n but it didn¡¯t really mean much. There won¡¯t be much profit if you think of the numbers they would lose while acquiring the crystals as well as the fact that these would make it difficult to determine each other¡¯s strength. And there were a few non-nsmen with a bit of strength. These guys won¡¯t hesitate to hit them from behind during the decisive moments of taking the crystal. Since they could just take the crystal and go up. In whichever way, it was better if both the demons and crystals didn¡¯t exist. The fact that Hansoo would take everything didn¡¯t differ much from the rule which said the drops from a monster which somebody killed goes to that person. ¡®Though it gets on my nerve that one person gets all the crystals...¡¯ He also looked over the catalogue. Incredibly menacing artifacts were lined up. If he had to choose between these things going into the n lord¡¯s hands or Hansoo¡¯s hands then he would choose thetter. ¡®Isn¡¯t it crazy. Such a thing...¡¯ An object that you could buy with 15 crystals. All of your allies within 300 meters had all of their stats increased by 15% even if you were just holding it. And if you beat the drum, the effects were even more glorious. One beat to increase the regeneration speed of those who heard it, two beats decreased the perception by 15% but increased strength and agility by 25% and three beats even increased resistances. You couldn¡¯t use it for 5 days once you beat it three times but even the thought of another n other than his having this was frightening. And no matter how he looked at it, the worth of this thing was not merely 15 crystals. The only reason he could think of as to why it had been listed as 15 crystals was one. It was a price that seemed like could be gained if the n lords hit and killed each other and fought. If it was an absurd price such as 100 then he might¡¯ve given up but 15 was pretty doable. And it seemed like every object on the catalog was like this. He didn¡¯t know if it was intentional but all the group use objects were much more formidable than self use objects. As if it was promoting them to hit and receive hits from each other en masse. ¡®Wicked bastards.¡¯ Guktae clicked his tongue as he thought of the fairies. Then Sunghoon, one of the nsmen, standing next to him asked. A person who had gotten the position of a personal guard because he was his friend and most trusted person. ¡°Then shall we give up making the special force?¡± Guktae shook his head at those words. There was no rule saying that the special forces had to be used against Demons only. ¡°Please keep preparing them. And... there probably is somebody who has known Hansoo since the first tutorial. Please find them no matter what and gain some intel. Whatever you can get.¡± Sunghoon wholeheartedly nodded his heavy expression at those words. And Guktae threw another sentence at that Sunghoon: ¡°And please go down there and find as many people with special psychic powers.¡± 2000 people. If you search then they would exist. Psychic powers that were good against Invisibility. No, not just invisibility. He had chosen people based on how good they were against other humans because he had thought power was the most important thing. This was a miscalction. Everything from that Demon to that guy called Hansoo. Their opponents were not mere humans and problems that would be hard to solve with people who could swing their swords well will continue toe up from now on. In order to prepare for all sorts of situations, he needed people with vastly different skills and psychic powers. He had to prepare thoroughly from now on. ¡®It¡¯s ok as long as I do it properly from now on.¡¯ He had met a tiger after looking at deers until now. Which meant he just had to prepare a way to deal with the tiger. Since when did humans fight against tigers barehanded. ¡®Still... it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯ll be hard to leave this ind at this rate?¡¯ Hansoo would take care of demons as others dealt with the undead in turns. He didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it but the rules were set up without muchmotion thanks to Hansoo. Casualties would constantly ur but a lot of people could survive at this pace. ¡®But I should still prepare.¡¯ There was no need to think of the tiger as a friend even if it is helping you. Guktae started to prepare as he thought of Hansoo who could be anywhere. ................................. ¡°Wow... It seems like a lot more of us would survive than I thought?¡± ¡°It seems so....¡± Everyone gazed at Hansoo who was fighting fiercely with the Demon in the distance. At first there was a bit of a resistance when Hansoo said he would monopolize the crystals but after a while it was clear that it wasn¡¯t a bad choice. ¡®Yeah. It¡¯s already hard for us to have a look at crystals... It¡¯s better for that guy to grapple around with Demons and for us to all ascend together alive.¡¯ 20th day of the defense at this moment. The amount of people alive was a huge number of 1300. 600 had died but if they had gone up against the demon, and if the crystals were set loose, then the number of the people alive and dead would be reversed. But Hansoo, who had cut off the Demon¡¯s neck, shook his head. ¡®....Now the hidden piece will activate.¡¯ Defensive Battle. It really didn¡¯t suit his personality. But despite that, he had been focusing on the defense whilst jumping around back and forth and killing off demons constantly. He was managing with his best ability in order to gain crystals to arm himself and to set up the rules so no internal fights urred. He hadn¡¯t even taken a step towards the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle because he was also taking care of those who were trying to aim for his back. Since as long as the hidden piece didn¡¯t activate, there was no point in going to the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle. Hansoo mumbled inwardly. ¡®I¡¯m not sure if you guysing back would have been better instead¡¯ He had seen and learned from watching Keldian and Eres but he could only imitate them and do as well as them. But Hansoo shook his head. If it was something that could be solved with one strong sovereign then there was no reason for humanity to have gone extinct. He hade back in order to do things that Eres couldn¡¯t. ¡®Keeping more than 50% of the people alive by 20th day. I seeded Eres. But didn¡¯t I win this? I saved even more.¡¯ Hansoo had a broad grin. He couldn¡¯t unify them as well as Eres but had reduced the damage from the Demons as much as possible so he saved even more. And when this happened, the fairy, who couldn¡¯t watch the peacefulness of the people, appeared and the hidden piece got activated. ¡®It¡¯s here.¡¯ ¡°Hello! Everybody! It¡¯s already the 20th day! The people here have really defended well! Normally there¡¯s only around 500 alive by now.¡± At these words the people made expressions full of pride as they still grinded their teeth. Since it felt like they fucked the fairy up from the fact that they dodged the hidden motives of the fairy and had defended in such an excellent way. ¡®If it stays like this...then we can ascend without many problems¡¯ But the fairy grinned as it looked at those people. ¡°But what do we do. It gets really bad from now on. Everyone, do you even know how to get out of this ind?¡± Everyone mumbled about at those words. How could they know such a thing? The fairyughed as it spoke. ¡°Very simple. After a month, a portal will open from the crystal you guys had been defending. You guys can ascend higher through that.¡± ¡°Huh...¡± ¡°But there is a very slight problem. That crystal has a limit. Only 500 people can leave through that crystal.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°What to do? Too many survived. Usually I don¡¯t even need toe out... since asions where more than 500 people surviving don¡¯t happen often.¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions started to gain an edge. The current survivors were 1300. And if they defend in this spirit then at least 1000 could live. However, the amount that could leave was 500. But then the fairy grinned whilst watching these people. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. There¡¯s a ce with a muchrger crystal! There¡¯s more than enough for all of you to escape through in that ce!¡± ¡°...where is that?¡± As someone asked, the fairy grinned as it pointed to the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle which could be seen from afar. ¡°Over there. It normally doesn¡¯t work but... I¡¯ll start it up now. Heehee¡± Hooooong. At those words, a grand noise started to resonate from one location within the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle and everyone who heard it grinded their teeth. And at the same time the people started to split up. And Hansoo also had a cold expression. ¡®It starts.¡¯ Actually, this was more of a surprise event if you looked at it differently. It was a hidden piece that didn¡¯t happen unless the requirement of more than 50% living by the 20th day has been aplished. Since if it was below that, the numbers would reduce to below 500 whilst defending. Would Eres have gone to the Demon Lord¡¯s castle because she wanted to? Eres didn¡¯t know what woulde out when he went there back then. He didn¡¯t know what he would gain but it was obvious that more people than if theyf were defending would die. In a situation where Eres wanted as many people to live bybining their strengths, there was no reason for him to go. But there was only one reason which made Eres head towards the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle in such a situation. It was all due to this damnable hidden piece. Eres had defended too well. And ironically too many people had survived. While other teams couldn¡¯t even keep 200 alive out of 2000 on average, Eres had kept over 1000 people alive before the 20th day arrived. It was the result of firmly rejecting the mini-crystals andbining the people¡¯s strengths. Actually it wasn¡¯t only Eres who had activated this Hidden piece. There was a few times when people who had gained amazing traits and skills had fought well against the demons and forcefully united the remaining people in order to keep more than 1000 people alive has existed. And the people standing in front of the hidden piece had to make a decision. To head towards the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle despite the dangers. Or defend and defend... and have a huge battle royale in order to choose the 500 in the end. And after collecting all the intel from the Final Brigade, there was nobody he knew who had chosen the first option other than Eres. It was obvious, since at least 500 could survive even if they didn¡¯t go. And if the 500 people who could live said that they won¡¯t go, the remaining people won¡¯t be able to go anyway. Since they won¡¯t have enough power. ¡°We aren¡¯t going. It¡¯s better to focus on defending.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have a reason to go either. Instead of everyone dying by going, let¡¯s save 500.¡± The forces split up and grouped up with n Lords as the center. ¡®He had taken these people huh.¡¯ Hansoo started to admire Eres. And thought. That he would never be able to be like Eres in his life. Hansoo walked forward as he warmed up his body. Trantor¡¯s Note Guys please understand that as I have three tests this week, It¡¯ll be hard for me to pump chapters out. I¡¯ve already pulled an all nighter on saturday night x.x. Please also understand that while each chapter may take only around 10 to 15 minutes to read, it takes hours for it toplete [despite the bad english]. KobatoChan¡¯s Note So now, the Reincarnator¡¯s ¡°normal¡± releases will be about 3 to 4 chapters a week. Please do throw some money and whip Ekdud! 1 $ = 1 whip Oh and the two other chapters for today wille a little bitter Chapter 33: Central Island (6) ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯ Taejin, one of the Lords, mumbled inwardly. He didn¡¯t know if the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle was dangerous or not. But he just needed to decide between the two. Between whether his nsmen could be included within the 500 who would go up or not. If that was possible then there was no reason for him to go to the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle. ¡®I need to do some traffic control.¡¯ (*TL: Where have we heard this before? o.o...) There was a location where they had gathered one of their nsmen each for quickmunication during times of emergency. And they could talk through these people and voice their opinions. It was created for an emergency and if this situation wasn¡¯t an emergency, what was this then? And their decisions hade to a consensus through the people who voiced the Lord¡¯s opinions for them. If they fight with other ns so they could take all of their members up with them then they would all die. If that happened then even 300 of 500 was too much. The best option was for the twelve ns to fill up the 500 spots one by one to ascend. If that happened then they could at least take 40~50 people up with them. They didn¡¯t like the fact that all twelve ns ascended alive with simr ratios but it was still a profit. They had gotten strong quickly by going through the underground dungeon and were armed with artifacts. They didn¡¯t know the situation in the other inds but if they took 40~50 elite members like them then they could still utilize them to an advantage above. ¡®This is solved for now.¡¯ Once a consensus is met then an answer was set. If they defended here then there was no such urrences where the n Lords and their elite members couldn¡¯t ascend. Since the problem between ns had been solved, the problem was now non-nsmen. ¡®Hmm...there¡¯s quite a lot of non-nsmen.¡¯ It was better the more people you had for defense but the story changes once the people who could live was set to 500. The current total poption was 1300. About 600 nsmen and 700 non-nsmen. The non-nsmen felt uneasy joining ns after seeing the strange scene where people, who were on bad terms even to the point where they tried to kill each other, unnaturally and forcefully get reconciled through the symbols of the nsmen. They would guarantee their safety but it was obvious that people will avoid it if they see their free will being controlled in such a way. And even more so if there was an existence above them called the Lord whom they had to listen to even if they were tomand them to suicide. They might¡¯ve gone in if the situation was dangerous but the fact that the defense progressed wlessly also contributed in keeping the ratio of nsmen and non-nsmen. But there were too many non-nsmen currently to leave them to just die. If only 600 nsmen are left then the casualties would increase at a shocking rate. So they had to stop them from going. But they didn¡¯t need to stop them. ¡°Our n chooses to defend!¡± ¡°Us too!¡± Every n started to shout their choice in defense from all over. And then all the non-nsmen mumbled. ¡®There¡¯s no way they could leave¡¯ Taejinughed inwardly. The weak always had their choices limited. And now those people had to wait for their choices. ................................................ ¡®Bitches...¡¯ Sangtae, one of the people who were in a non-nsmen union, grinded his teeth. ¡®Dammit... I should¡¯ve went into a n when thing were normal.¡¯ But he couldn¡¯t go in from uneasiness after seeing the nsmen who had received the symbol. He hadn¡¯t joined a n because he thought he could ascend without many problems if they defended like this but for such an unexpected event to happen. ¡®Well. Even if I did go in, I might¡¯ve been cut.¡¯ 500 was that low of a number. But in such a case, something bad would happen. There was no way they would leave a spot for the non-nsmen to ascend. Since they¡¯ll be too busy trying to take all of their people. It seemed like the other non-nsmen who were quick to catch on had realized this already as they mumbled about. They had three paths they could choose from in that case. Exclude the nsmen and head towards the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle with non-nsmen. Form an alliance between the non-nsmen and fight the n for the spot of 500. And final choice. Stay with the ns to fight and hopefully wait for the empty spot that maye their way. ¡®Goddamit.¡¯ Sangtae shook his head. In reality the two options above were basically impossible. The non-nsmen adventurers had long been ripped apart by the ns. The two options above were only possible when they form an alliance and agree with each other to create a n vs non-nposition. But if they only had the choice of choosing from the two above then they would¡¯ve gathered their strength in some way. Since they couldn¡¯t just sit and die. The damnable fact was that hope still existed. ¡®The third option is the problem.¡¯ If they continue to defend then the number of nsmen will go down. But those guys probably want to fill up 500pletely to ascend. Since it was better the more you had if you thought of the ce above. Which meant, there will be space where non-nsmen would be able toe into. A much higher chance than the first two which had the chance of aplete massacre. ¡®Damn.. can¡¯t really do anything then.¡¯ If this happened then as long as they don¡¯t think of getting all the non-nsmen to have a fight, they could only get on the good side of the n unions. It might be barely possible if the 700 remaining people gathered their strengths but if they were split like this then they had no choice. ¡®Fuck...As long as we group up then we might be able to do something.¡¯ Actually the main point of this game was very simple. If they split their power then both sides die. So everyone had to choose one side. Either to defend or to attack. But if one side advocates strongly then the other side could only obediently follow unless they were determined to have a battle royale. So there was no way for the non-n powers to win. Since the n unions were unified in thought whilst the adventurers of non-n powers were split up all around. And even if they were to emphasize that it was more beneficial for the n unions, they could only get pushed around whilst holding onto a dim thread of hope. Sangtae shouted loudly after pondering. ¡®This can¡¯t go on like this.¡¯ ¡°Hey! Is there nobody to go with me! Damnit! You know what will happen if you stay here!¡± A few non-nsmen fliched at these words but nobody had walked out on their own. ¡®Damnit...¡¯ But while the n Lords were looking at Sangtae with ridicule, one person came out from the crowd and walked up next to Sangtae. And Sangtae frowned as he saw this. Since a person that was totally out of the expectation had walked out. ¡°Why are you all so surprised?¡± Hansoo, who had walked out into the eyes of the people, shrugged his shoulders as he looked at them. ¡°....if you stay here then you will definitely be part of the 500 though.¡± Hansoo chuckled at Sangtae¡¯s words as he spoke. ¡°Well. There¡¯s always personal circumstances. I¡¯m going to the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle.¡± And then one of the non-nsmen shouted with hope. Everyone knew. That Hansoo had a strange psychic power. ¡®Did he perhaps... choose to go to the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle because he knows something?¡¯ ¡°If we follow you, will it be safe?¡± The reason why their ankles were caught was because they could not even imagine how dangerous the road to the Demon Lord¡¯s castle would be. Since if there was a confirmation for such a thing, there was no reason to stay around here. Hansoo shrugged his shoulders at those words. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The same amount of 500 might survive if we go there, or maybe even less¡± Will more survive if they allbined their strength to head towards the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle? He didn¡¯t even know this. Since there are too many factors. But he knew one thing for certain. If they stay here then no more than 500 can survive. If 600 were to survive in the end, will the remaining 100 peacefully die? Of course there will inevitably be a collision and the others who aren¡¯t part of the 500 will die. On the other hand, Eres had managed to ascend with 600 people out of 1000 after choosing to go to the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle. Hansoo chuckled as he saw the dejected looks on the people as he spoke. ¡°But if you aren¡¯t part of a n it¡¯s better to go. If you stay here then the ones taking the risk are you so why would you try to stay here.¡± Even if they were die off the same way, it was a problem of ratio in the end. Even if the same amount of people die on the way as they would if they defended, once they arrive there then they can ascend together. But on the other hand, if they were stay and defend and seed the non-nsmen who aren¡¯t chosen by the nsmen would all die. At those words, the expressions of everybody who had been pondering this turned fierce as the mumbling got louder. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Taehee questioned Hyunwoo¡¯s words which he spoke out after hearing the story. The Hyunwoo she knew was a safety-first believer. But then he was risking on such a dangerous looking gamble. ¡°Really?¡± Hyunwoo smirked as he spoke. ¡°There¡¯s something I had found out about him separately.¡± There once was a movement that went around in order to collect intel about Hansoo. And as such movements urred, Hyunwoo became curious as well. No, this was not only Hyunwoo¡¯s question. Everyone was curious about that guy fighting there. Since it was weirder to be not curious about that guy who was so eye catching. And so the rumors of rumors and opinions of opinionsbined. It started from the people who had been with Hansoo since the 1st tutorial area and went up to the people who had seen Hansoo so far where the intel grouped up and got organized. And the conclusion that came from it. ¡®He can be trusted.¡¯ Surprisingly they said he was strong from the start. There were plenty of ways to take advantage of others in the beginning. He could kill people to pull runes. Or he could hunt and steal all the runes by suppressing others with his strength. But he wasn¡¯t like that. No, he was actually extremely thorough in distribution. He had eaten things to the point where it was close to monopolization but as they heard, he only fought in dangerous ces. Which was the same if you looked at him fighting the demons right now. ¡®And I like the fact that he doesn¡¯t get swept around by useless emotions the most.¡¯ One of the things he hated the most were people who wanted to get carried around. But as they heard, if they couldn¡¯t pay up for their own worth then he did not care about them. Of course they couldn¡¯t confirm just by piecing together rumors. There was just one important fact. That others were probably thinking the same way as him. ¡®The chance hase.¡¯ It has been a while since the rumor of him being rather trustable had been going around. Since he proved it with his actions rather than words. He didn¡¯t neglect in hunting down the undead while taking down Demons. And because of that he was worth having as the center. And they had to group up in order to break the game where the ns were the center. If they go on with the current situation, the ns won¡¯t have to take any risks while they had to shoulder all of the risk. The non-nsmen adventurers would die off in piles even if they chose to defend. And the ones who couldn¡¯t get into ns would be thrown off in the end. Hyunwoo shouted loudly as he walked towards Hansoo. ¡°I¡¯m following!!!¡± And then Hyunwoo discreetly poked Taehee. ¡°Hey. You follow too while shouting loudly.¡± Taehee chuckled as she shouted. ¡°I¡¯m going too! Dick-like n bastards!¡± ¡®...you don¡¯t have to go that far. Why is this girl¡¯s mouth so dirty?¡¯ Well whatever happened, as the two walked out straightforwardly as they shouted, mumbles were heard from all around then curses were heard as well. ¡°Eyy. Bitches. Being bossed around is annoying!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going too! Fuck! There¡¯s no way that the fairy would have set it so only one of attack or defense would be easy!¡± They weren¡¯t heading out because they were just pissed. Since it was an important judgment where their lives were at stake. But if they carried on like this then the situation will flow the way the ns wanted after they swing back and forth under the n¡¯s dominion. They were confident that this was more dangerous than going to the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle. ¡°This crazy...you can¡¯t move! It¡¯s not child¡¯s y, why would you move at such incitements...¡± While a nsmen got flustered and tried to stop them after seeing everyone moving and mumbling, something ruthlessly flew down and embedded itself from the sky. Boooom! ¡°Huuuuurrk!¡± ¡°Why are you blocking them when they¡¯re saying they¡¯ll go on their own feet. Leave them be.¡± Hansoo smirked as he spoke. The n Lords turned gloomy as they saw the giant chain sickle which had flown from Hansoo andnded in front of the nsmen¡¯s foot. It was a weapon Hansoo brought back one day whilst fighting the Demons. They had known what this was. Since it was on the catalogue. Cost. 60 crystals. An armament that couldn¡¯t even bepared to which costs 15. From the beginning the fairies probably didn¡¯t expect that someone who would buy such a thing woulde out . Since they probably didn¡¯t think that there could be a guy who could monopolize all the Demons that came out. ¡°You guys over there should think about it again? Since a man¡¯s thoughts can change.¡± Guktae clenched his teeth as he looked at Hansoo who was talking to them whilst retrieving the chains. ¡®Damnit... He¡¯s the problem again.¡¯ The thing that made so many people move was not the words that Hansoo had spoken. The core point was the actions and the power that grinded the Demons which Hansoo had shown while defending. He might¡¯ve been less annoyed if they struggled to form a non-nsmen union but the fact that this had happened because a guy who didn¡¯t do anything and only hunted stepped out and spoke a few words annoyed him even more. Because the effort in which they put in to gather people and have a power struggle felt like it was being mocked. ¡®Damnable bastard.¡¯ Guktae was locked in worry as he looked at the 200 non-nsmen who were running behind Hansoo and were increasing rapidly. ¡®Do I need to pull out the special forces?¡¯ Guktae pondered if he should forcibly shut this situation down with the hidden piece that he had prepared for a moment but he shook his head instead. If they were to collide in this situation, it would be a battle royale. ¡®I¡¯ll follow your orders for now.¡¯ Guktae started to quickly converse with the other n Lords. Proofreader¡¯s Note Damn no info on Hansoo¡¯s new shiny equipment?? KobatoChan¡¯s Note Hmm, you will discover it soon. Chapter 34: Demon Lord’s Castle (1) ¡®Well. It practically became like this.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the scene in front of his eyes. 600 of n union and 700 of non-n union. How would the n union stay behind if all the of non-n union decides to go to the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle? The result was already set. ¡®I should at least do the thing I need to before I leave.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t leave a single margin of error. As soon as Hansoo made his decision, he started to loosen up the and wildly swung it around. Charrrrk. The fact that its chain could stretch up to a few hundred meters, the fact that the chain won¡¯t break even if a Demon were to pull on it as well as the shape of the scythe were very alluring but the true worth was in its skills. The skills that possessed were two. One was on the chain and the other was on the scythe attached to the end of the chain. The skill that was on the Scythe was . It absorbed the mana of the user and then gave powerful destruction and explosive capabilities gave to the scythe. It was a skill that was simple, but extremely formidable and faithful towards its objective as a weapon. It was better than frost skills or explosive me skills that were uselessly extravagant. And the skill on the chain was . This was not a skill that was activated by spending the user¡¯s mana. It actually activated by absorbing the enemy¡¯s mana and the one who got tied by it would constantly lose mana as well as get cursed with which lowered all their stats. A formidable artifact that was befitting of 60 crystals. Actually there were a few artifacts that Hansoo could purchase with 60 crystals but Hansoo had chosen the chain scythe. Chain scythes were very difficult to use. And in this world, if the costs were the same then there were as much advantages as weaknesses towards each other. Difficult weapons often had high specs if they had simr costs. This was the same for Judgement of Dekrados. The 2 skills on were simple but a lot stronger and more efficient than other artifacts. ¡®Weapon types aren¡¯t important.¡¯ Hansoo wasn¡¯t really lucky in terms of artifacts. He couldn¡¯t even imagine obtaining an amazing artifact and using it constantly like Kangtae so he used whatever he could get his hands on or had good options. And the chain scythe was included in those. The Chain Scythe, which had a higher chance of having stronger skills inparison to other weapons, was very attractive to Hansoo who didn¡¯t really have his traits and skills set up properly and because of that he would use it for a long time. He had gotten a habit of sustaining such a battle style for over 50 years so he could use most weapons properly. Which meant that using it wasn¡¯t a problem. Only the options were important. Hansoo, who had loosened up the chains, used centripetal force to throw the extremity of the chain scythe towards a direction aggressively after the chain had lengthened quite a bit. Hoooouuuk! The extremity of the chain scythe flew towards the crystal on the top of the castle at an extreme speed. The skill which was on the chain scythe, , activated as it drained Hansoo¡¯s mana. Boooom! The crystal broke apart as it couldn¡¯t withstand the might of the skill on the chain scythe and the people who had seen this shouted in shock. ¡°What the fuck!! What are you doing!¡± Hansoo smirked at those words. ¡°What¡¯s the problem is we¡¯re going to advance. If we leave a hole to escape then we¡¯ll all die.¡± ¡°...¡± A few people made guilty expressions at those words. These people had thoughts of returning to the castle if they advanced and things didn¡¯t really roll out well. And this tendency was rather strong in a few of the n Lords of the n unions. But only for a moment. A nsman who had been sent below came back as he spoke. ¡°...The dungeons are closed.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± It seemed like the dungeon closed along with the appearance of the fairy. Which meant that leaving was indeed the better option. Since they¡¯ll just get piled up if they stay here. Kurrurru. As the crystal exploded, the ind started to shake in a rough manner. And then the fairy¡¯s voice resonated from the air. Everyone made aplicated expression at those words but then shook their heads as they headed towards the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle. ............................................. The road heading towards the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle was structured very differently from the ones until now. Unlike the situation during the defense where the non-nsmen and nsmen were mixed up with the 12 ns as the center, it was now split up between n unions and non-nsmen adventurers. It was something they had realized painfully from what they had been doing until now. That the n unions can throw them off at any time. And they needed to group up in order to prevent that. Of course everyone¡¯s thoughts couldn¡¯t be the same so there were a few people who went into the n unions who have caught them in their eyes but there were still about 500 people grouped up separately. ¡°...So you came to me because of that?¡± Hyunwoo and Taehee nodded at those words. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re just following while believing in you.¡± Hansoo opened his mouth after looking at Hyunwoo for a while after those words. ¡°There isn¡¯t much that I can do for you.¡± Hyunwoo chuckled as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not asking you to take care of all our lives. Just stay in that position well.¡± He didn¡¯t long for care. He was content if Hansoo acted as the g which everyone could see and follow. Since they had been pushed around because they didn¡¯t have that g. There isn¡¯t a single person who wouldn¡¯t try to improve their future in times of danger in such a damnable world as this. And because of this, the most important thing was to have enough strength to save themselves. Since they didn¡¯t know what would happen during times of crisis no matter how good of a personality they had during normal times. And because of that, Hansoo was more than enough. ¡®And well. Even if we only follow, the surrounding enemies almost get smashed apart.¡¯ Taehee clicked her tongue as she looked at Hyunwoo while he was thinking about this and that. ¡®...It seems like he has been infatuated.¡¯ Hansoo shook his head as he looked at these two. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Though they seemed like they were well bunched up, and though they were just following him aroud, a human¡¯s thoughts are something which changes very rapidly in times of crisis. Towards a safer side. But Hansoo just shrugged his shoulders as he advanced. ¡®I just need to do what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡¯ The three gateways they needed to go through in order to get to the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle. Door of Bones, Door of Flesh and Door of Blood. Hansoo quickened his footsteps towards the first gateway in the distance, the Door of Bones. .......................................... Chararak. The chain, which was a few hundred meters in length, cut apart the air restlessly. It wasn¡¯t only the extremity of the scythe that could be used as a weapon. The scythe pulverized the enemies as the scythe should and the chain was coiling around the surroundings without rest. Once the chain suppressed the enemy enough, Hansoo flickered the edge of his right hand to control the scythe and charged forward with a de and stabbed down at the enemy who was entwined by the chains. Kuuuuuuaaang! One of the demons, which had been stabbed by Hansoo¡¯s weapon, screamed. Hansoo didn¡¯t just have one weapon. There were 7 daggers around Hansoo¡¯s thighs and there was also a Podao and a medium sized greatsword by his waist. There weren¡¯t any limitations from carrying this many weapons due to the increased strength. The problem was whether he could utilize all of these weapons or not. From the , which Hansoo had stabbed into the enemy Demon, an effective hemorrhage bursted out as blood started to flood. Kaduk. Kaduduk. Hansoo didn¡¯t rest there as he started to put injuries all over Demon¡¯s body as he stabbed his daggers into its body. Judgement of Dekrados wasn¡¯t used properly just because one used . Rather, the true worth of the weapon shone when you were able to use effectively as well. And the chain and scythe were restlessly flying around Hansoo¡¯s surroundings. But of course it wasn¡¯t alright even if he was Hansoo. When it received the attack of the enemy, a strange curse injured the body of the one who had attacked them. Hansoo was holding on with his resistances and Nurmaha¡¯s ring but blood was flowing out from his body as injuries urred one by one. But if one were to hesitate because of such things, they would receive an even greater injury. Kuduk. Kududk. Hansoo ignored the light wounds as he canceled out the curse which activated when he stabbed the heart of the demon with the Nurmaha¡¯s ring, took the runes and crystal which had dropped from its body and then flew off somewhere else as he bound up his surroundings with the chain and stepped on it. Since there wasn¡¯t much time for leisure in the current situation. ¡°Uaaaak!¡± ¡°Damn! It¡¯s a mage! Kill that first!¡± ¡°Aaak!¡± Endless screams could be heard all around. A huge number of undeads and Demons which couldn¡¯t even bepared to before. They weren¡¯t really givingrge amounts of casualties to people. Since the demons came in pairs when they charged and since both of them were bound by Hansoo¡¯s chain. And even now, one had just died at Hansoo¡¯s hands and the other one was fervently battling Hansoo and his chain scythe. The thing which had caused the most damage to them were mages. Skeletal Mage. It was a weak mob in games but reality was cruel. Every time skills exploded out from it¡¯s hands, even though it was only poison, frost and fire for a total of three elements, it froze people down to their bones and burned their skins. And the fact that it was long ranged and had an AOE move bugged them more. Hansoo¡¯s chain scythe was turning them into powder whenever it had the leisure to but there were many urrences where people were screaming here and there after getting hit by the skills. And the n Lords were looking at their surroundings with cold expressions. It was important to maintain their battle strength before but it was even more important as of now. Since they could take all of their maintained battle strength up along with them. In the defensive war, where the defense areas were set between them, their improvements and the damage they received were very simr. But in a situation like this where they were advancing, it was much more different. Since no matter how fair you set up the rules, one¡¯s actions changed how much damage they received by a lot. But no matter what Guktae did, he was still the leader of a group. He had the duty of keeping alive as many nsmen as possible. Was being greedy that bad? ¡®We could at least adjust the speed at which we advanced if the Crystal wasn¡¯t destroyed. Damn...¡¯ No matter how much of the battle strength he wanted to save, there was a limit to it. The vibration which resonated throughout the ind was gettingrger. The fairy had told them that there were over ten days left but nobody knew if those ten days were enough for them to get to the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle. ying chicken is only when you can, what sort of meaning would ying chicken have in a situation where you would get massacred anyway if you hid around in the back. The n Lords could only advance forward while ounting for the danger. ¡®Anyway...Are the demonsing out at simr difficulties?¡¯ Guktae looked at the Demon, which Hansoo was killing, coldly. He was worried that a stronger demon mighte out when they got to the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle. But it seemed like these were at the same level as those during the defenses. And at that moment a noise came from the ground as another demon came up from beneath. ¡°Uaaakk! Another one came out!¡± ¡°Dodge it!¡± Unlike the defensive stage where they had something to protect, this was over as long as you could arrive there. There was nobody who wanted to go up against the strong Demon. All the non-nsmen flew away like flies in all directions. But a few n Lordsughed as they looked at the chaos. ¡®It came out at a good timing.¡¯ If they don¡¯t ount for their weaknesses then they were a failure as a human being before being a Lord. The nsmen of Evil and Kang Hansoo? Those crazy things were jumping about around him and showing off their strength. Didn¡¯t he prepare something for such a situation? The 15 special forces, which Guktae had been saving, came out. These were the guys who were armed with the runes, skills and artifacts of other nsmen. Warriors created to fight monsters with their raised resistances and attack power. ¡®Though I¡¯ve been saving them in order to reduce casualties...¡¯ He was going to save them if stronger Demons came out on the way to the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle. But what if they were around the same level? ¡®If it¡¯s that much then they can hunt without casualties.¡¯ They didn¡¯t need to depend on Hansoo. ¡®I¡¯ll show you. As to who should really be in the center.¡¯ The thing that they weren¡¯tfortable with wasn¡¯t just Hansoo¡¯s power. It was the fact that he was acting as the center of the non-nsmen. And the reason that he could fight the Demons up front was arge factor as to why he could do that. Since they believed that it¡¯ll be safer if they followed Hansoo rather than the ns. But if they could fight the Demons then they didn¡¯t have a reason to group up with Hansoo as the center. They was no worry for traitors either. Since the ns could just take them all in. ¡®Well. It is just so even if it seems ufortable.¡¯ They will soon realize. That it¡¯ll get more and more dangerous and that they had to hold onto a reliable pir. And in order to do so, he had left them alone with the mages. ¡®Let¡¯s see what happens...if the non-nsmen that you trust in so muche to me.¡¯ There was no reason to hurry. They could advance slowly, like water being absorbed through. ¡°Go.¡± At these words, the fifteen special forces that Guktae had prepared advanced forward in order to hunt down the Demon. Chapter 35: Demon Lord’s Castle (2) ¡°Huh¡± Hansoo chuckled at the movements he felt behind him. ¡®I wondered what he was preparing so hard for.¡¯ Hansoo nodded. It seemed like they were well prepared as they employed the method they learned from Hansoo fighting the Demons. Artifacts that could slow down the movements of the Demons instead of ones that would damage them fatally. And resistances and buffs to deal with the basic AOE attacks of the Demons. They had a decent assortment. Their movements and attacks couldn¡¯t follow up to Hansoo¡¯s. But they were filling the gaps with various skills and traits. ¡®If you do that then you can definitely hunt it safely.¡¯ The opposite method of Hansoo¡¯s. If Hansoo was trying to catch it as fast as possible by taking on the hits while trusting his resistance and his dodges to suppress it down with an overwhelming attack then this method was a safe hunting method in order to receive no casualties whatsoever. The fifteen special forces were rotating endlessly as they injured the demon. This was possible because they could withstand the Demon¡¯s skills to an extent. They couldn¡¯t reduce the damage like Hansoo but they werepensating it with healing skills. While Hansoo was about to finish off his Demon, the special forces had also pulled out both the hearts from the Demons. The people¡¯s expressions turned grave. They had thought that only Hansoo could kill the Demons but the n Lords were killing them well too. And as they started killing the Demons, the other n Lords pulled out their own special forces that they had hidden and basically crushed the mages apart. The mages were very threatening to the non-nsmen who didn¡¯t have my magic resistance but it wasn¡¯t really hard for the special forces, who had magic resistances as well as heals and other skills, to deal with it. And the most attractive thing was their number. Hansoo was one person. That fact did not change no matter how strong he was. But the sum of the different n Lords¡¯ special forces were over 100 and they were hunting that much more efficiently. ¡°...if this happens then isn¡¯t it better to just join the side of the ns?¡± Somebody mumbled. Hansoo was strong but he only had one body. And the non-nsmen were constantly getting injured from the mages. On the other hand, the n unions were advancing while receiving the thorough protection of the special forces. ¡°Bitches... if they had such things then they should¡¯ve protected us too.¡± As one person gazed at the special forces in resentment, a friend next to him, whom he had gotten close to during the defense, shook his head. ¡°Those words don¡¯t even make sense. You think they would protect you.¡± Why would they protect them? They weren¡¯t even part of the ns. The friend, who had been talking, looked at the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle in the distance. This was the first day. There was a long way to go. Disliked things were disliked things, so he had to decide rationally. He started to ponder afterying down his possibilities of choices. Either to stay in the non-nsmen union. Or shamelessly go under the n union. ¡®...it¡¯s not that bad?¡¯ The reason why he was worried about being thrown off was because the number that could move through the crystal was limited to 500. But on the other hand, that problem did not exist anymore. No, the n unions would actually wee them instead. Since the adventurers who received their symbols would be part of their powers and ascend together. ¡®Well. Let¡¯s at least talk about it. If not then I can just stay here.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t bad for them no matter what happened. If they were denied then they could just follow Hansoo¡¯s back. And if they were weed then they just needed to fight under the ns. And soon multiple people with simr thoughts started to head towards the ns and Guktae smiled inwardly as he saw this. ¡®As I thought.¡¯ What kind of loyalty would these guys have. They were just grasshoppers looking around for safe areas. The only reason they had gone under Hansoo was because he looked quite reliable and because it would be dangerous for them if they stayed behind. As long as their motives for going under Hansoo were clear, the answer was already set. ¡®Yes. Come. We will take you in.¡¯ It won¡¯t take long. Until he will be left alone. ¡®I¡¯m curious. As to how far you can go alone.¡¯ ................................. ¡°...The people keep leaving. Is it alright like this?¡± Hyunwoo mumbled as he looked at the 300 or so people left ¡®They¡¯re all so amazing.¡¯ Hyunwoo mumbled quietly. They had split up like this within a day of deciding to group up. No, if you look at it another way then it might be something obvious. There aren¡¯t many people who have something more important than their own lives. Especially in a world like this where family, love and faith was hard to maintain. Hansoo chuckled at Hyunwoo¡¯s words as he spoke. ¡°Well. It¡¯s not that bad. If they fight that well.¡± Hansoo actually thought that the n unions were rather good. Those guys, who had set up a way to fight against a difficult enemy with near perfection in 20 days, were actually worthy of praise. And no matter what happened, it was easier to control them if there were more people in the n union than in the non-n union. In conclusion, this would increase the number of people who would live and even the speed in which they would advance towards the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle. ¡°...But doesn¡¯t the fact that they¡¯re taking the crystals piss you off or anything?¡± Hansoo shook his head at Hyunwoo¡¯s words. The things he had been worrying about until now were two things. People dying at the hands of demons because they tried too hard to get their hands on the crystals and the people who had gained the crystal ascending just like that. But such things won¡¯t happen anymore. There was nothing bad about it because the special forces were hunting demons safely and it was only fair for the killer to take the crystal. And Eres had saved 600 out of 1000 people. If they advance like this then it meant that the n Lords and their core members won¡¯t fall into danger. But why would they leave their gathered powers here and ascend with the crystals? Actually, if they fought better by buying artifacts with the crystal then it was even better for him. Since he will be able to arrive at the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle with the best bodily condition. ¡®It¡¯ll be so much better if they only did things up to this point.¡¯ As soon as his words ended, Guktae walked towards him audaciously from afar. ¡°Since we caught it the ownership belonging to us is definite right?¡± Hansoo nodded his head. ¡°Of course. The ownership of the items that dropped from the beast or demon that you killed belongs to you.¡± Guktae shrugged his shoulders. ¡®Well yeah. He won¡¯t fall for simple things such as this.¡¯ He had thoroughly guarded the crystals from being distributed. And because of this, if he had said something about it then he was going to show some supremacy with that as the reason. He was strong but of course they would win if they put their special forces, which numbered over a hundred, in front of them and pushed him back. And currently the people under him were quickly dropping out. He thought that once he suppressed him, the 300 people stuck to him will drop off in piles but toe out in such a calm manner. ¡®Well. It¡¯s not that bad.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that bad as he saw the guy who hadn¡¯t allowed for his intentions to bend act like this. ¡®Well. We¡¯ll be in more of an advantage as the time goes on.¡¯ There was no need to hurry. Since the gap will continue to grow. Once he gathered the crystals and got equipped with artifacts like the Drum of Lempal, the gap will clearly get widen. ¡°Ey. Fucker.¡± Hansoo chuckled at Hyunwoo, who was cursing as he looked at Guktae in the distance, and then started to count the number of crystals he had. ¡®But if I collect crystals at this rate then I can even obtain .¡¯ was a set item. If he were to obtain , which he needed 55 crystals for, then he would be able to progress through the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle with much more ease from the synergy of the two. If they advance on friendly terms like this then he might even be able to save more than Eres. ¡®Though it seems that it¡¯ll be hard.¡¯ Hansoo finished his thoughts and then jumped at the Demons just like that. ................................................ Kudududk. Hansoo swung his scythe widely towards the special forces that were slowly approaching the Demon which he was fighting The ground dug up following the path of the scythe and because of this the special force members stopped their movements. Hansoo smirked at those special forces. ¡°Don¡¯t really need to help though.¡± Sunghoon, one of the special forces, grinded his teeth and then spoke out. ¡°But no matter how I see it, it seems very unfair.¡± ¡°What does?¡± Sunghoon pointed at the corpse of the demon which was on the ground. ¡°You are catching three at the same time. And with just a chain on you.¡± Since they had gotten under the ns, they couldn¡¯t prevent damage from the mages from reaching the nsmen anymore. And because of this the Lords split up their special forces. 60 people were fighting the demons with around 12 people to 1 while the remaining 40 were to go up against mages. But while the 60 were hunting five, Hansoo killed three by himself. As if he had spat on them already, he tied them up one by one with the chains and then killed them off one by one. There was a difference in speed due to the fact that they were fighting rather safely in order to prevent injuries from happening to every precious special force member whilst Hansoo was charging in like a maniac without caring for his body. But even so, they were 60 people. And not any 60, these were the elites who were created bybining psychic powers, skills and runes by using the resources of the whole n. Hansoo smirked as he spoke. ¡°That¡¯s why I first moved to action when you came to kill them. Just like before.¡± ¡®...damnable bastard¡¯ What had urred was that he had split up two of the three demons, who were tied up by the chain, to approach another six of them at a time. He had tied up three but only fought one at a time so they had split up a team to approach the other two which were tied up. And then this guy just let loose the chains which tied the two up, which of course made the demons go on a rampage, and almost caused one of the special forces to die. ¡®Damnable...¡¯ It seemed like there were many demons but once they started killing them, there weren¡¯t as many of them. The number of demons which had appeared to them within the past three days was about 50. While they killed 30, Hansoo had eaten up 19 of them all alone. And because of this the Lords couldn¡¯t keep up their face. Since they had killed 30 with 12 people. And they couldn¡¯t even get 10 when they fought for 10 days straight. On whose nose did they want to stick this? (TL: Korean saying describing inadequate things) ¡®This won¡¯t do.¡¯ Sunghoon quickly backed off with a cold expression and then hurriedly walked towards his Lord, Guktae. ....................................... ¡®A genius is really a genius.¡¯ He had a gist of it but for their hunting speeds to have that much of a difference. ¡®Well. The crystals aren¡¯t the important things.¡¯ The crystals were bonuses no matter what happened. Guktae sighed after making a fed up expression then thought of his motives. He had thought about the past when he read the Romance of Three Kingdoms. (*TL: Whoever does not know what this is, go read it.) But here there were 12 ns. It was likely that the stage would get smaller as they went higher and higher. If they think about organizing thingster then it¡¯ll be toote. ¡®Let¡¯s see... if you say it takes 10 days then the remaining time is 7 days.¡¯ If you discard the fact that they had to go up against undeads and demons without stopping as they advanced, it was a rather long time. But it wasn¡¯t that long in order toplete his ns. ¡®I acknowledge the fact that you¡¯re strong.¡¯ Acknowledge. He was really strong. Even more so than the n he created with all his might. And he will think that from now on, there will be times where his individual strength would surpass the strength of a group. ¡®I really want to take him.¡¯ But he had already looked into this. As he heard, he had already denied the proposals of other ns. But everyone probably poked him once at least. And to his knowledge, he denied all of them. ¡®It seems like there¡¯s a reason...¡¯ He had many things that he kept hidden. The fact that he didn¡¯t ascend despite having crystals was suspicious too. ¡®Well. Thanks to that there¡¯s an opportunity for me¡¯ If I cannot use it then others cannot either. That was too dangerous. Even if things were to get dangerous because of his disappearance, he could just escape using the crystals along with his core members and special forces. Though they had a connection, the level in which the Sovereign and the ones below, the people with symbols, were very different. A Sovereign wouldn¡¯t tell a general to not go to war because he treasures the general. ¡®There¡¯s no need for me to do it personally.¡¯ It¡¯ll be over if he made somebody go get hit by the de and die. Even better if the de got damaged. ¡®Let¡¯s see. Somebody who would be the easiest to make him fall into such a trap is... Taejin.¡¯ Guktae ordered something to the nsmen below through the message as he got up and headed towards Taejin. .......................................... Taejin stared coldly at Hansoo, who was standing in front of the giant door made of bones. Because he thought of the words of another n Lord, Guktae. And then he said that this fact needed to be remained a secret from others in order to avoid the eyes of the other ns. ¡®...this bastard. You deny my offer but ept Guktae¡¯s?¡¯ Taejin grinded his teeth. Of course he wasn¡¯t dumb and didn¡¯t believe right away. So he had threatened that Hyunwoo guy who was always with Hansoo. And he found out that there indeed were positive talks going between Hansoo and Guktae. ¡®It cannot happen. It cannot.¡¯ Guktae already had the most power out of the 12 ns. It wasparing the height of acorns but a huge difference was created once that guy came in. Though they were secret allies within the n union, how could he just watch things like this when he didn¡¯t know what would happen after they went up. ¡®This bitch...I had left him alone because he was in a neutral position.¡¯ There was a huge difference even if they say that the power between him and the affiliated person were the same. And it¡¯ll be a huge burden once the crystals in his hands go into Guktae¡¯s hands. ¡®I need to make some preparations.¡¯ He fought all the way in the very front. So a chance wille by if he looks for one. Especially if it¡¯s near that dangerous looking and suspicious door. ¡®Yeah. You¡¯ve been quitefortable up until now.¡¯ Unfitting of this damnable world. Taejin grinded his teeth after seeing Hansoo and the giant door made of bones in the distance as he proceeded to order something towards the nsmen below. KobatoChan¡¯s Note Coyotte508 is a real good proofreader. You should praise our new proofreader. And by the way, from onward, the Reincarnator¡¯s ¡°Regr¡± chapters will be scheduled for the Wednesday, Friday, Sunday and/or Saturday. Otherwise, sponsored chapters. Thank you. Chapter 36: Demon Lord’s Castle (3) Hyunwoo gulped his saliva as he looked between Hansoo next to him and the giant door made of bones in the distance. ¡°Hansoo. You at least feel good. Since you can escape during times of crisis because you have the crystal.¡± And then Hansoo chuckled at Hyunwoo who was looking at him enviably. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°Yeah? Well. Logically speaking, you¡¯re probably here because you have something to gain.¡± Hansoo chucked as he looked at Hyunwoo who was mumbling ¡®Because you¡¯d gone up if that wasn¡¯t the case.¡¯ ¡®Well. Those words are right.¡¯ It was better for him to go up then to stay down here since he wasn¡¯t a n Lord who logically had to save everybody. Since the hunting efficiency here was rather low. The only runes that came out were from killing the Demons but the amount they dropped wasn¡¯t really satisfying it if you take into ount their strength. Some people who have already fulfilled the requirements of other inds rather quickly were probably already roaming around the most attractive area out of the inds above, The . Since this fact was already on the Ind Maps. But he hadn¡¯te here for such things from the start. ¡®Demonic Jade Crystal.¡¯ If he didn¡¯t obtain the from the end of the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle then there was no point even if he got to the end of the final dungeon. He wouldn¡¯t have known its existence without Eres. Eres wasn¡¯t in the condition to utilize it properly but he could pull out all the power from the Demonic Jade Crystal. He hade here for the Demonic Jade Crystal, the Judgement and Justice of Dekrados were merely part of the process. ¡®About 21 crystals collected.¡¯ Also, if he were to hunt with ease then he could probably obtain the Justice of Dekrados also. ¡°It kind of seems like the n Lords don¡¯t like you much. Is it because you¡¯re strong?¡± There was no reason to hate Hansoo in Hyunwoo¡¯s eyes. He helped others well, was diligent in his own part of the work and felt very secure because he was strong. There were basic rules and he was very diligent in following them. The reason why the non-nsmen had followed him at the start was because of this. Though they had all split up now. Hansoo chuckled as he spoke. ¡°Well there¡¯s that but...it¡¯s as you say. They just don¡¯t like me.¡± The road was long and they didn¡¯t know when an enemy will appear. If they thought logically then they had tobine their strength in order to defeat the enemy. But Lords were a little different. Historically speaking, it wasn¡¯t that the kings did not sh off the necks of capable generals because there was an enemy. Lords instinctively hated people who didn¡¯t work in their way. Lord of a n. As soon as you awake the trait , you realize it instinctively. That your words became thew and the rules within this household. He didn¡¯t know himself but ording to the words of Eres, it was a very addictive and amazing feeling where you are living in the modern society and then getting into a situation where others had to listen to your words. And they tried to increase the number of their n because of this. To increase their influence inside and outwards as well as to apply the rules they created. The reason why the Lords increased their power wasn¡¯t just for survival. But who would like it when somebody else were toe and then tell them to follow different rules. It was a different problem from their own rules being right or wrong, he, who was an , couldn¡¯t have a good rtion with Lords from the start. ¡®Well they might not be able to judge things reasonably.¡¯ The Lords who had been around for tens of decades were growing impatient because they couldn¡¯t kill him. The fact that the ones who just became Lords were around him and were suppressing themselves was even more amazing. Since reason and emotion are different from the start. And when somebody sets their mind on something, they¡¯re bound to create some reason for it in their head. ¡®They still need to grow a lot.¡¯ A new ability. And a new world where they can use it freely. It was obvious that they wanted to swing around the fascinating new sword that they had obtained. And getting angry was normal since they met somebody which their sword, which usually worked well, didn¡¯t work against. But they needed to see more and hear more. And they had to realize that this was just the start. And that was why they needed to escape the tutorial area in order to survive. The most important quality of a Lord wasn¡¯t suppressing the other Lord. Suppressing oneself and knowing how to work with other Lords was the most important thing. Even Kwang Goonju and the Lord of Dark Angler weren¡¯t self-assertive. ¡®Well. It¡¯s a little early for them to know of it. Anyways, I should try a little bit harder.¡¯ What would he do by showing off his strength against baby Lords in the tutorial area. The people here were people who came from living in the real world and had only been here for about a month. They might look at him in a marvelous way but if Hansoo wasn¡¯t able to do at least this much then Kangtae would¡¯ve probably went overboard. His real rivals were people who have been here for a few years or even 20 years while going through all sorts of hardships from square one. People who had broken through a tutorial like this over 10 or so years ago and had been roaming around the Otherworld for a long time. His goal wasn¡¯t to be ahead of others by 1 to 2 years. He had to catch up to 20 years between him and them. Hansoo loosened up the tension in his body as he approached the first gateway, the Door of Bones. ¡®The time it will take to eat up the rest of the members will be about 3 days... it seems it¡¯ll take a while.¡¯ The non-nsmen couldn¡¯t follow him. They will receive more damage than usual as the environment gets harsher if they did not have themands of a Lord. And that was why he induced the n Lords to absorb them back in. Since it seemed like most members had been absorbed into the ns, things were doable. ¡®Let¡¯s have a look here.¡¯ They¡¯ll have some sort of an image as they see how he deals with the Gatekeeper. Hansoo smiled at Hyunwoo then slowly walked forward. ....................................... Guktae frowned as he looked at the giant door in front of him. A giant door that seemed like it was made of hundreds of thousands if not millions of bones. One could see that from the door that reminded of France¡¯s Arc de Triomphe, a fearful aura wasing off from it. ¡®Let¡¯s see... the remaining number is 1200.¡¯ 100 died in 3 days. From one¡¯s view it was merely a trivial loss. This was a result that came off from Hansoo and the Special forces fighting the Demonspetitively. If both of them were slugging about then the damage would have skyrocketed. ¡®Well. Since they have almost absorbed them all.¡¯ As people saw that Hansoo didn¡¯t care about keeping them safe and was focused on hunting the Demons, they all ran and joined the ns. They had all realized. Though Hansoo can hunt all the Demons with his body alone, that he could not defend them from the attacks of countless mages If they didn¡¯t go into the ns then the special forces wouldn¡¯t defend them and then they¡¯ll be wide open against the attacks of the mages. Though the people who had survived from Hansoo hunting the Demons were hundreds, being safer was the better option. While Guktae was making a satisfied expression, a familiar existence appeared in front of the Giant Door. ¡°Hello everyone. Wee to the first of the three doors, the Door of Bones.¡± There wasn¡¯t any other name that more befitting. The fairy who had seen the people¡¯s expressions nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Do you see the giant door over there? You just need to get past it.¡± ¡°...It¡¯s closed.¡± The giant door that the fairy pointed to was firmly closed. But then climbing the walls that stretched tens of meters next to it seemed impossible. No, if they were meant to be climbed then why would the door exist. ¡®We don¡¯t even know if the fairy might kill us as an example on the way up.¡¯ Their lives were too precious to test climbing up the wall when they could just talk it out. The fairyughed as it spoke. ¡°Eehee. You need to pay a passing fee.¡± Everyone made a bitter expression at those words. ¡°What do we need to pay with?¡± The fairy shrugged as it spoke. ¡°What else. The crystals on you guys. Crystals. Just pay 30. Then it¡¯ll be a free pass.¡± ¡°...¡± Curses almost exploded out from their mouths. The sum total they had hunted in the past 3 days was 50. And there were only about 30 in their possession. But for them to pay 30 crystals in order to open a door. Which meant they had to hand over their lives too. The reason why they were able to n things about while trying so hard was because they had a backup n which came from the crystals. The , which was right above the Central Ind, was shown on the Inds Map and was told to have even more opportunities than now. The reason why the name Central Ind was given was because it was an ind right below the Tower. And they, who had already gained a lot in the central ind, could still look out for opportunities even if they go up with heavy losses. But if they lose the crystals then they would have to give up on all of those opportunities. And the fairy had told them clearly. That there were 3 doors. Which means there was a chance that they will get robbed 2 more times like this from now. Guktae struggled to maintain his expression and then spoke. ¡°Is there a way to pass without paying?¡± The fairy nodded at those words. ¡°Simple. You need to kill the Gatekeeper.¡± ¡°...Gatekeeper.¡± ¡°Yes. Gatekeeper.¡± As soon as the fairy¡¯s words ended, a fearful vibration started to ring throughout the ground. The origin of the vibration was the door in front of them. Kadududuk. Udududuk. The hundreds of thousand if not millions of bones that had made up the door mixed and intertwined as it turned into something giant. ¡°...Wolf?¡± Somebody spoke out in dismay as they saw the giant wolf that stretched 50m long from head to its tail. Grrrrrrrr. Though it was made of bones, there were blue mes burning from its eyes. And this was from 30m above them. It was only 30m on paper, it felt like a building was standing up and growling at them. It didn¡¯t even squeak like the weak skeletons. Since the number of bones that its body consisted of was too many to do so. The people made fearful expressions as they saw the giant ck wolf made of bones that were polluted ck. The fairyughed as it saw those people. ¡°Here. There isn¡¯t a moon anymore right? If you aren¡¯t going to pay then you just need to walk beneath it.¡± Grrrrrr The people gulped their saliva as they gazed at the giant Wolf. ¡°...How about giving 30 crystals?¡± ¡°Yeah. How are we going to...¡± 30 crystals. A number that could only be gained if they killed 30 demons. It actually looked as strong as 30 demons. And that was the problem. They had hunted 50 of them by killing them 8 or 9 at a time but 30 of them charging at them at once was of a different dimension. The n Lords made bitter expressions as they looked at each other. There weren¡¯t any crystals on the few remaining non-nsmen. Which meant that they had to pay 30 crystals. No, another person did exist. He didn¡¯t have as much as them but someone in possession of a lot of crystals. They looked at Hansoo as they spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s pay the crystals together.¡± That thing was too burdensome no matter what. Hansoo shook his head. ¡°We need to fight it.¡± ¡°...what?¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions froze. ¡®Damn... does he mean it¡¯s not worth it.¡¯ Guktae frowned inwardly. But it made sense that it wasn¡¯t worth it. They were 1200. On the other hand, he was alone. It was possible that he would feel wronged if he had to burden part of the 30. But they couldn¡¯t act recklessly. The situation would be veryplicated if he decides to go up when they try to force him with strength. ¡°We aren¡¯t telling you to pay all 30. Just a part of it...¡± Hansoo thought quietly inwardly while listen to those words. ¡®Eres. I really think you are extremely amazing.¡¯ Eres had saved 600 out of 1000 people and ascended. Surprisingly, Eres managed to have less than 30 deaths before they reached the Door of Bones. The thousand people Eres had numbered a little less but were much more formidable than the ones here. Like steel which got stronger as you hammered it, people who were strengthened from 20 days of fighting without rest. They had good synergy, kept on fighting against the demons and continuously reinforced their Battle Power from crystals. And the only action that Eres had regretted in the central ind. Eres was scared of people dying while fighting that giant thing so she had paid the crystals she had gathered to pass it. And because of this, she had to pay crystals on the next gateway too. Since she had already given the crystals once and could not reinforce their battle powers with those crystals. And the same with the next gateway as well. And after she had arrived at the Giant Crystal at the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle at that pace, she had lost 400 out of 1000 people during the final battle. No, It ended with 400 because of luck. If they pass through something sweetly once in this world, then it¡¯ll juste back with interest and Eres had felt this through pain in her bones. ¡®It seems like I¡¯ll need to make some extra exnations.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled inwardly as he saw everyone¡¯s frozen expressions. KobatoChan¡¯s Note The Reincarnator¡¯s ¡°Regr¡± chapters are scheduled for the Wednesday, Friday, Sunday and/or Saturday. Otherwise, sponsored chapters (if there are) Thank you. Chapter 37: Demon Lord’s Castle (4) ¡°We¡¯re fighting. There¡¯s two more gateways after this, what are you nning to do if you give the crystals over to it here?¡± ¡°...Goddamnit. You don¡¯t know about that.¡± Taejin clenched his teeth at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡®Is he out of his mind?¡¯ Just say you don¡¯t want to if you didn¡¯t want to give the Crystals. Who in their right state of mind would try to fight that monster. But he couldn¡¯t assert his position strongly because he felt like that was the correct choice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you grind your de fervently. Then you should at least try swinging it against the strong.¡± ¡°...Fuck.¡± Hansoo, who had finished his wards, started to untie the weapons from his body slowly. Taejin grinded his teeth at this sight. ¡®Goddamit... Is it really doable?¡¯ He didn¡¯t know about other things but one thing was clear. That Hansoo¡¯s fighting ability was simply monstrous. And when such a person had told him to try and have a bout with it, he weirdly thought that it might be doable. And he had said he even had psychic powers. ¡®I¡¯m the crazy one.¡¯ He was actually getting tempted by a point with no basis to back it up. Taejin clenched his teeth as he flinched at his weirdly tempted mind. ¡®No. I need to be careful of guys like him.¡¯ When somebody, who was rather good with the sword in the beginning, ambushed him and his friends, they easily suppressed him. Though he was strong, there were still five including him and his friends. He had let him go alive because he thought that the speed in which one got stronger couldn¡¯t catch up the speed of five. Since he thought that was the right choice at that time. The greatest misconception was thinking that he woulde back alone next time as well. But he did note back alone. He had brought others behind him. His friends had all died and he barely survived and escaped. And when he awakened his trait and gained more power, he killed them all and then vowed. That it was not ok for him to let people who were as dangerous as him alive. Hansoo wasn¡¯t the problem. Even if he was perfectly normal, it¡¯ll be dangerous if he were to go into a dangerous household. Especially in a household where it isposed of a Lord¡¯s Symbol which was hard to disobey. One could tell Guktae was dangerous with just a simple nce. That was why he had allied with him but this decision was something heid down because he felt that fighting against him was doable. He didn¡¯t like that guy but he didn¡¯t mind holding hands with a dangerous and strong guy in order to defend his followers. But if someone like Hansoo goes under Guktae and heeds hismand then it will be uncontroble. He had to do his best to supervise the dangers for the people who receive his mark with trust. While Taejin was pledging to himself within his mind, Hansoo rose from his seat. ¡®I¡¯ll finally get to use this thing properly.¡¯ The gatekeeper was one of the greatest reasons why he had bought this in the first ce. He couldn¡¯t control and lead everyone like Eres. But he could do the thing which he was the best at. ¡®I¡¯m fighting in the very front.¡¯ And the others didn¡¯t have the leeway to choose. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Only people of the special forces level and people whose long-ranged skills reach 250m in range follow. It seems like some of you could do it inbination to your psychic powers. And the healers should be stationed 500m behind.¡± The Commander¡¯s Aura drained the health of the people nearby. They¡¯ll just be baggage if they don¡¯t have magic resistance. ¡°...¡± ¡°What are you doing. Noting with me? If you aren¡¯ting then I¡¯m going to drag that thing over here.¡± ¡°This crazy bastard...¡± Everyone was frightened at the sight of Hansoo who seemed like he was about to pounce on it alone. Hansoo chuckled as he saw these guys. ¡°Follow themands properly. You need to at least work for your meals.¡± ¡®...¡¯ Hansoo then charged forward ruthlessly, swung the scythe around and then mmed it down onto the head of the giant gatekeeper. Boooom! Kuaaaaaangg! The gatekeeper, which had its head smacked, roared loudly as it red at Hansoo while the fairy muttered quietly. ¡°Eyyy. What is this. They¡¯re fighting. Killjoy.¡± Everyone realized the answer from the from the unsatisfied voice of the fairy. ¡°Goddamnit... Run!¡± ¡°Receive as many buffs as possible! People who have Aron¡¯s Arrow shoot it from over here!¡± And then everyone, as well as the special forces, started running towards Hansoo¡¯s back. ....................................... ¡®As I thought... this guy was created with the gatekeeper of the 7th floor of the abyss as the basis¡¯ It was a version which was so weak that it couldn¡¯t bepared to the original but the physical structure of it and the skills it used seemed the same. ¡®Then I can read it.¡¯ Kadudududk Kuaaaaaa! The gatekeeper shook his body crazily in order to break apart the chains which were entwining its body. Of course it was impossible for Hansoo to suppress the strength of the giant wolf by himself. Since their size and mass were different from the start. It was a different issue from strength. But Hansoo was flying between the body and the joints of the gatekeeper as he tied the chain around it. So that when it tried to swing its body, its whole body would be squeezed. So that when it tried to run forward, its front and back legs would get tangled up. Kududududk The Judgement of Dekrados was constantly draining the mana of the Gatekeeper as it activated its . ¡®... It¡¯s barely holding on.¡¯ The gatekeeper wasn¡¯t average as he expected, the chains straightened as if they were about to snap. Hansoo limited its movements by loosening and entwining the chains. He wanted to tie it up into a ball but then it might really snap. Hansoo loosened and tightened the chains at different times as he tied it up as much as he could without snapping the chains. Its movements weren¡¯t suppressedpletely because the chains didn¡¯t tie it uppletely but its movements were still dulled. ¡°Dodge the front leg!¡± The special forces, who were scattering the bones apart below, scattered in all directions while shouting. Boom! Charuruk As Hansoo loosened up the chains, the beast, which was twisting its body in annoyance, swung the now-free front leg. But this was all as Hansoo nned. He had loosened up the area which was the easiest to dodge on purpose. Kirik. Kiririk. Hansoo was changing the direction of the beast even in such a situation by loosening and tightening the chains. Kuuuuaaang! The gatekeeper got even angrier because it felt like it became a marite but Hansoo didn¡¯t care as he continued to twist around its movements as he pulled on the chains. ¡®Well. I can¡¯t move it how I want but...¡¯ It took all of his power to control the chains. Since a gatekeeper of this level was no joke. But such a thing like swinging a sword could be done by others. Kudududk. Kududk. ¡°Hurry and smash its ankles first!¡± ¡°Since the bonese back to connect with each other, shove some things into the location where you smashed apart!¡± As Hansoo heard the endless voices from the nsmen of Taejin, he nodded his head. ¡®They¡¯re doing pretty good.¡¯ The Demons use a variety of skills. And because the special forces had gained a vast amount of experience, they didn¡¯t get flustered at the magical sight of the bonesbining back and were neutralizing the ankles first. Grrrrrrr And at that moment, a weird shockwave could be felt from the gatekeeper¡¯s mouth. And at the same time, the blue eyes in its eyes started to burn up. ¡®That¡¯s a little bit difficult¡¯ If that thing were to burst out then at least half of them would be a mess. A power that was granted to the doorkeepers in order to incinerate the intruders. Charururk Hansoo grabbed onto the handle of the scythe while flying about on the chains. Kururururu The scythe in Hansoo¡¯s hands started to drain his mana aggressively as it activated the skill, . And Hansoo swung it like so and smashed it onto the lower jaw of the gatekeeper. Boom! Kwadududk His neck bones were so thick that the attack, which he poured all his power into, just bounced off its cranium but still made it to face the front from it¡¯s original position of being ready. But Hansoo didn¡¯t expect this attack to send its head flying. His goal was the blue marble that could see seen between the bones he had smashed apart. ¡®Ignition Stone¡¯ The hellfire could only be let out once the mana from deep inside its body reached up the cranium and met the ignition stone with a violent reaction. An information was obtained after Keldian and Hansoo realized that this thing was the gatekeeper on the road to obtaining the Demonic Jade Crystal and had personally killed one and dissected it. Basically, as long as you ripped off the Ignition Stone then the hellfire wouldn¡¯t getpleted. Hansoo roughly shoved his hands between the regenerating bones and pulled out the bead. Chiiiik An extreme temperature which even made sounds of burning Hansoo¡¯s flesh which was protected by his magic resistance. Hansoo threw the Ignition stone down and then continued to suppress it with the chains with his burnt hand. One of Taejin¡¯s nsman, who was looking at him, asked through the message. The n member was making a bitter expression as well. Since the thought of such a guy joining Guktae¡¯s n and holding his des at them was feeling extremely dangerous. But Hansoo was using all his power to suppress the wolf and was having a hard time. A situation where there¡¯s a chance if they attacked. But Taejin shook his head. The n member was rather confused at the changed attitude of Taejin but didn¡¯t talk back as he charged onto the giant gatekeeper again. And soon the giant wolf started to get disassembled one part at a time from the long range skills and the Special forces who flew into it like a swarm of bees. ....................................... ¡°It was pretty doable right? Here. Take the runes.¡± Hansoo chuckled at the Lords as he started to distribute the runes ording to the amount of contribution from each Lord. Taejin stared at this Hansoo for a while and then spoke out. ¡°Why do you roam around alone? It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯ll be hard for you to make a n without psychic powers.¡± That much strength and a weird psychic power. And a weird aura that radiated from his whole body. It wasn¡¯t that you needed psychic powers like theirs in order to be a leader. If he¡¯s that strong then he could probably create a muchrger n than theirs. No, even if Hansoo was to continue maintaining the Semi-Basement union and had used his hands a few more times then they would probably be rolling around beneath him. Hansoo chucked at those words. When will he raise them and when will he use them. He needed to run but if he were to take them with him then his back will bend. And if he wanted to maintain this amount of people at all times in the ce he was going to be at from now on, he¡¯d be simply too busy just to fill the holes. Since they¡¯ll die off in hundreds. ¡°Everyone has their personal issues. You probably have them too.¡± ¡°...¡± Taejin stared at Hansoo for a while and then looked at Guktae in the distance. ¡®This Bastard... set up a trap.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t somebody who would stay beneath that Guktae. Taejin threw out a word after looking at Hansoo for a while. ¡°Be careful of that Guktae.¡± He couldn¡¯t tell more than that. Since if he were to say that Guktae was aiming for him and created a dispute, everyone would be in danger. Since even if Hansoo wanted to do something to Guktae, the other n Lords wouldn¡¯t just stand idle. The Lords hated Hansoo and at the same time, felt pressured by him. They weren¡¯t shing into each other because they agreed of his usefulness, but once he starts acting on Guktae, they will react extremely sensitively. ¡®But my mind would only be at ease if I at least tell him about this.¡¯ Hansoo smirked at those words and Taejin red at Guktae while returning to his nsmen. Guktae clicked his tongue while looking at that Taejin. ¡®Tsk. So this is how it rolls out.¡¯ He had been found out but it didn¡¯t matter. Since when was the rtionship between them good. And even if he knew, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. How would a guy who valued his nsmen so much fight recklessly. ¡®You need to know when to throw things.¡¯ Hansoo was the same. But one thing was clear. ¡®It¡¯s better to leave him alone for a while.¡¯ He needed time to practice and it was better to not touch him if he could hunt the gatekeepers like that. Since they could save crystals then. Guktae, who had judged that it was best to leave him alone temporarily, moved back in between his nsmen. ............................................. Kudududk Guktae mumbled quietly as he saw the final Gatekeeper being eliminated. ¡®...It¡¯s finally here.¡¯ A giant castle could be seen over the carcass of the final gatekeeper. The which was only seen in the distance. A ginormous crystal could be seen in the corner of the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle. ¡®Let¡¯s see. About 1000 people left.¡¯ Guktae looked at his wrist. 8 miniature crystals. It wasn¡¯t arge amount because the 12 n Lords had to share but he could still obtain a pretty good artifact with it. A which could be used once a day to allow the user to summon 12 protectors he choses as well as raising the speed of regeneration and movement near the user and the which surrounds the body of the person whom the user touches with thorns could increase the battle powers of the n by a lot. But Guktae shook his head. ¡®Twelve is too many as I expected. And he is dangerous too. It¡¯s time for things to end soon.¡¯ It was really the final gateway and the final chance. ¡°Since we¡¯re injured we¡¯re resting here first before moving out!¡± ¡°We¡¯re going into the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle after healing as much as possible!¡± Guktae started to send a message towards somewhere as he heard the shouts of the n Lords. KobatoChan¡¯s Note The Reincarnator¡¯s ¡°Regr¡± chapters are scheduled for the Wednesday, Friday, Sunday and/or Saturday. Otherwise, sponsored chapters (if there are) Today, I just got to see that we¡¯re not that far in work progress so I only upload one today :l But then I guess there¡¯s still the good advantage of having a much much better trantion and grammar qualitytely?? Thank you. Chapter 38: Demon Lord’s Castle (5) Taejin made a strange expression as he looked at Hansoo who had appeared in front of him while he was looking at the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle in the distance. ¡°That¡¯s a dagger that I haven¡¯t seen around.¡± Hansooughed as he answered. ¡°Oh I bought the newest product.¡± ¡®A dagger and scythe...¡¯ A shiny dagger, which wasn¡¯t seen until now, was attached on Hansoo¡¯s waist. A sword with a 30 cm long de, which had a rather peculiarly long shape for a dagger. Of course he had many daggers dangling on his thighs but that weapon felt different at a nce. ¡®...Set artifact?¡¯ He had seen it on the catalog. An artifact that showed off its best effect when used in conjunction with Judgement of Dekdrados. He thought that he was a guy who only usedplex weapons just like the chain scythe. Though there was nothing to say since he used them well. And he also had many weird things. ¡®What is that pouch...¡¯ While the people were cooking the strange nts which appeared on the road, food continued toe out from his pouch. But they weren¡¯t really jealous because the food which came out from it was on par with the nts they cooked. ¡°Can we really not be together above?¡± Taejin asked with a regrettable tone as he looked at the Giant Crystal which had gotten rather close to them. Hansoo chuckled at those words. ¡°I said follow if you want to follow. I won¡¯t take you with me but I won¡¯t stop you either.¡± Taejin shook his head at those words. He wanted to follow him but he was not alone. They had gotten a little closer while fighting and because of this he had the opportunity to talk with him. And he could find out after talking to him for a while. There weren¡¯t many reasons why this guy was trying so hard to be strong. Just one. In order to go into more dangerous locations. His nsmen were strong too but if they were to follow him then they would die off in stroves. He didn¡¯t want to be strong that bad. The reason why he wanted to be strong was for the protection of the n but that thing had different means and aim. ¡®It¡¯s a good choice.¡¯ Hansoo smiled as he looked at Taejin. Since the road which he will be traveling from now on will be even more dangerous. The things he needed to do in the Tutorial were two. Clearing the Final dungeon. And one more. ¡®A Dark Lord who is bound to be somewhere.¡¯ Dark Lord. One of the guys he needed to pull out by the roots for the safety of humanity. Guys who were dangerous to no extent. No, the reason why they were so infamous was because they had the potential to be so dangerous from the start. There was one in this tutorial area too. ¡®I will sh with him properly... in the Tower.¡¯ No matter where you are, you meet in the Tower. Since shes were inevitable ording to its structure. Hansoo muttered inwardly as he slowly walked inside the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle. The inner parts of the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle was empty. And a red colored crystal existed within the deep parts of the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle. ¡®It is not... working yet.¡¯ The aura of the Crystal was toocking to say it was working. And in front of that Crystal, in therge field which was enough to amodate for the surviving thousand people, a statue which looked intimidating at a nce stood. ¡®Is that the Demon Lord?¡¯ While the n Lords were frowning, Guktae approached from afar. Taejin frowned as he looked at him. ¡®Detestable bastard.¡¯ But even so, he could only agree with his usefulness. Since his n showed off the greatest might out of the ones here. Guktae approached the n Lords as he spoke: ¡°I have a suggestion. We have finally arrived at the final gateway together. It seems like the crystal would work if we break that statue apart.¡± Guktae looked at the giant statue in the distance and then spoke to the n Lords. ¡°Honestly speaking all of us have seven to eight mini crystals right? This isn¡¯t arge number but it is more than enough to preserve our powers.¡± Everyone nodded at those words. The amount of mini crystals differed from each other¡¯s contributions but it was a number which could at least take 40 of them up with them. If it was this much, it wasn¡¯tcking to start anew in a new ce. In a ce where they could be in a very advantageous situation just by gathering up 10 people, there was nothing to even say about 40 of them. Since it was a very pressuring number to go against if they weren¡¯t n Lords like them. But Guktae threw out a very straightforward talk as he looked at them. ¡°Let¡¯s speak really honestly. In my situation I want to kill off everyone else. It¡¯s probably the same for other friends too.¡± ¡°... Isn¡¯t that too honest.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put all in the open and speak.¡± Everyone thought inwardly at those words. Even if they weren¡¯t that frank, rejoicing at the reduction of power of other ns was an obvious fact. Who would like a strongpetitor in a world where the fairies were setting up tricks in order to get them topete with each other. They might even have to kill each other as soon as they go up. And the other 11 ns were dangerouspetitors and by the time they regret about fighting, it¡¯ll be toote. Everyone wanted it even if they weren¡¯t saying it as straightforward as he was. For the power of others to get reduced in the final battle. As Guktae saw the expression of a consensus from them, he added in some more words as extra. ¡°But I don¡¯t think we should do that. The reason why we have gotten here together despite hating each other so much was because we were on the same boat. We need each other that much. We need tobine our strengths in order to break through the gateway to ascend.¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Guktaeughed at Taejin¡¯s words as he spoke. ¡°Very simple. Let us all reduce the risk and raise the chances of winning.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°I know that all of you have not exchanged all of your crystals into artifacts in case of emergencies. The same goes for me.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°But think about it. Howme is this. If we just change our crystals into artifacts then the power of our n Unions rises by a huge amount. On the other hand, the crystals are an existence which just cut down our battle power even if we have it. Because you won¡¯t be able to fight properly as you never know when the guy next to you will attack your back and run away. If this were to happen then we could all die. A massacre.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Taejin thought inwardly. Guktae was a guy he didn¡¯t like but there was nothing wrong about what he had said. Honestly speaking, they had to convert all the crystals in their possession in order to face the giant statue, the Demon Lord, in front of them. Then the number of survivors would increase. But the reason why they held onto the crystals was because they felt uneasy. Since this crystal was a sure escape path. Gukgtae looked at them and shouted as he suggested. ¡°So I have a suggestion. Let¡¯s all change the crystals we have into artifacts. Whichever artifact you change it to is however the user wants but let¡¯s use it all without a single one remaining. ¡°Kuhmm...¡± ¡°Hum...¡± ¡°This is a means to get rid of the escape path. Since we don¡¯t know what kind of crazily orders the n Lord will give after escaping if there¡¯s one left. Since there¡¯s probably somebody who thinks that it¡¯ll be a profit massacring the 1000 people here and surviving by himself. ¡°...¡± ¡°Oh. By the way, I¡¯m part of those guys. Can you trust in my n like this and fight?¡± It wasn¡¯t an impossible feat. They didn¡¯t know how strong that statue was but if 1000 of them had to fight with all their might, 100 people acting crazily would be extremely fatal. They could bury everyone here except the five who would escape with the mini crystal. ¡°...too honest¡± ¡°Thank you for theplement. On the other hand, if there wasn¡¯t a single crystal left in my hands then I couldn¡¯t do such a thing. Because that just means let¡¯s just all die. I don¡¯t want to die that way. If we all set our boundaries and have our ns fight in those areas with all their might then there will be no instances of being backstabbed. You just need to do your best on your defenses.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t somebody hide the crystals?¡± Guktae shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t hide the crystals because we know the number of each other¡¯s crystals too well. Once we all agree let¡¯s buy and show each other. If wepare the number of crystals distributed and the cost of the items on the catalogue, you won¡¯t be able to hide the crystals even if you wanted to.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Everyone started to ponder at these words. It¡¯s not like there were an uncountable amount of demons and because they had hunted them down employing their special forces together, the number of crystals were clear. A situation where they knew the number of crystals on each other very well because it was impossible to sneakily move around the special forces to hunt. ording to those words then it was possible to know the total amount of crystals without a single one being left out. Honestly speaking, it was an obvious thing to decrease factors for anxiety and reinforce their battle strength as much as possible. Guktae added more words as he looked at these people. ¡°Think about it. Would the fairy have set the difficulty so that it wasn¡¯t possible to win? No matter how much fairy likes for us to die then they wouldn¡¯t have put in so much effort like this when they were going to kill us all. They could just simply kill us off and that¡¯ll be that.¡± ¡°Mmm...¡± ¡°It means that that thing is possible if we allbine our strengths. Then it means a lot more can survive then you guys escaping with the mini crystals. If you all agree then I¡¯ll change first.¡± Everyone pondered at those words but then nodded. And they all started to buy artifacts one by one and showed each other. ¡°I¡¯m choosing the Thorn Wood Casket.¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting the Ariadnea¡¯s Essence...¡± Guktae made a content expression as he checked them one by one. ¡°Good. I¡¯m choosing the Wilderness Lord¡¯s Cape. This costs 8 crystals. Everyone should know I received eight... Hansoo you had exactly 59, where did you use them all?¡± ¡°... 59 of them.¡± Everyone thought silently. If you include the Judgement of Dekrados he bought before then it totals to 119 crystals. They had known this but confirming it again made them amazed. Hansoo chuckled as he lifted and showed the dagger hanging onto his waist. ¡°I used it here. Justice of Dekrados.¡± Guktae gazed at Hansoo dagger and then nodded with a content expression. ¡°Though four are left over... is there anything else you¡¯re going to buy?¡± Hansoo pondered for a moment and then shook his head. Guktae chucked at that Hansoo. ¡°You probably don¡¯t have a reason to go up. Keep it well then.¡± ¡®Well. You¡¯re probably here because you have an objective left.¡¯ Guktaeughed inwardly. If he was somebody who would go up for his own safety then he would¡¯ve left already. The fact that he had stayed until now meant that he had something to do left. Anyways, if he decided to not fight and create a chaos or go up then nobody could stop him. It was better to just tell him to hold onto the escape path and fight actively. ¡°Well. There¡¯s not a single crystal left between the n Lords. We can finally focus on the enemy in front of us.¡± As soon as Guktae¡¯s words ended, the giant statue squeaked as it raised its body. No, it was not a statue. It was like a living thing having been petrified like a statue. ¡®It¡¯s been a while huh.¡¯ Demon Lord, Barbatoy. Though it was a weaker version, old memories sprung up when he saw the thing he had fought back then to death with after a long time. Though it wasn¡¯t a good memory. Just the number of humans who had died by getting ripped apart by his hands was easily over ten thousand. While Hansoo mumbled inwardly, Taejin shouted loudly at the Demon lord. ¡°Normal nsmen fall back and special forces, long range and those with healing skills...¡± A decision that had beenid because it could be a massacre if the normal nsmen, who couldn¡¯t even fight against the gatekeepers, got swept up in the fight against the Demon Lord. If they couldn¡¯t even fight against then they were not of help. But Taejin, who had been shouting, realized that this wasn¡¯t necessary. Since an enormous amount of undeads started to rise out of the ground in a crazy pace. ¡°Goddammit... Don¡¯t fall back and cover us instead!¡± It looked like that they couldn¡¯t even get close to the Demon Lord without normal nsmen. And soon the undead charged ferociously and chaos was created. And at that moment the fairy appeared above their heads. ¡°Wow! For one thousand people to have survived! Amazing! You just need to finish it off. First of all, the arrival point, even if you chose the same ind, would be different from the mini-crystal to that of the giant crystal so you don¡¯t need to worry about getting revenged. Heehee.¡± ¡°...¡± It sounded like that they should attack from behind and leave without feeling any pressure since they didn¡¯t need to worry about being chased after running away with the mini crystal. But everyone snorted. Since they didn¡¯t have any mini crystals anymore. But the fairy¡¯s words did not end. ¡°By the way, it isn¡¯t that the giant crystal turns on when you kill the Demon Lord!¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°It will turn on after 30 minutes. So you just need to survive until then right?¡± The fairy disappeared with those words and everyone flinched. It was survival and not kill. Which meant the n which fought the hardest would have the greatest loss. ¡®It¡¯s perfect. Really.¡¯ And Guktaeughed as he looked at everyone flinching in the battlefield. Proofreader¡¯s Note Sometimes I just think that if Hansoo sacrificed just one of his slots for a not-so-good skill at the start, then everything else would be much easier. KobatoChan¡¯s Note The Reincarnator¡¯s ¡°Regr¡± chapters are scheduled for the Wednesday, Friday, Sunday and/or Saturday. Otherwise, sponsored chapters (if there are) hmm...the grammar quality has improved but then the trantion is sometimes a little bit off. so I whip Ekdud more. 1$ = 1 whip Chapter 39: Demon Lord’s Castle (6) Kududuk ¡°Aim at the neck!¡± ¡°Damnit! We¡¯re getting pushed on this side!¡± The nsmen started to sh against the undead under themand of the n Lords. The sounds of crashing and ripping resonated from all directions. And within the small gap that the nsmen had created, Hansoo and the special forces started to charge ruthlessly. Towards the giant statue, no, towards the Demon Lord which was stretching. And then Hansoo, the special forces and the Demon Lord shed aggressively. Kuaaaaaah! ¡®Maybe because it¡¯s a weaker version it cannot talk huh.¡¯ Hansoo muttered inwardly as he looked at the 15m tall human shaped Demon Lord. ¡®But...As I expected.¡¯ Hansoo clicked his tongue. The n Lords weren¡¯t attacking properly. They didn¡¯t have to kill the Demon Lord. They just needed to endure. 30 minutes. A time which could be held out if you focused on defending and dragged out the time. There were twelve ns and anyone who survived were part of the forces they could take above. It was obvious that everyone wanted to save as many as possible. And because of this the n Lords, despite having the Special Forces out in the front , were just keeping their distance. The Demon Lord threw a fist along with a rough scream while everybody was not fighting properly. Hoooong The giant bodybined with the unbelievable speed generated a tremendous amount of wind as it created a humongous shockwave. Boooom! ¡°Goddamit!¡± ¡°Kuaaaahk!¡± Ironically, the Demon Lord, the king of the Evil n, wasn¡¯t using any skills. The only thing it had was its overwhelming stamina, health, speed and regeneration. But this was dangerous enough to the point that every attack from the Demon Lord crushed the people ruthlessly but this just suppressed the n Lords from taking action even more. If he had used an area of effect attack then they might¡¯ve attacked him because of fear but seeing that he was killing them off one by one, it seemed like they could keep quite a lot alive and then run away through the crystal. And even better if the special forces of the other ns die off. ¡°Goddamit! Stick properly! Why are you backing off!¡± Taejin gritted his teeth at how the others were acting. The only special forces that were fighting properly were Taejin¡¯s and Yerim¡¯s. These two didn¡¯t want to fight at the very front either. They had just stayed here because it seemed like everything would copse in an instant if these two were to back off as well. But the one who was fighting the most actively at this moment was Hansoo. Since the others were others and he had to kill this thing. He didn¡¯t have the leisure to care about other things anyway. ¡®Because only then would the Demonic Jade Crystale out.¡¯ Hansoo was currently fighting close to the Demon Lord. ¡®It¡¯s been a while since we fought. Barbatoy.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t Hansoo of back then. And it wasn¡¯t the Demon Lord of back then too but fighting it whose attacks and habits were clearly inscribed in his head made it less of a burden for Hansoo to fight. Barbatoy was a pure physical type. If he had gone up against someone with a peculiar skill then it would¡¯ve been very pressuring even for Hansoo. Of course the basic skill which it had, , made it so normal nsmen wouldn¡¯t be able toe close. ¡®And that¡¯s why the special forces need to do well.¡¯ Hansoo flew around the Demon Lord as he started to tie it up with great vigor. Kuaaang! When the Demon Lord applied some strength, the chain made a crackling sound as if it was about break. ¡®That won¡¯t do¡¯ Hansoo pulled out the new artifact he got, . Charururk As Hansoo sent in some mana, the single dagger in his hands instantly turns into twelve. . One of the two skills of the Justice of Dekrados. The dagger could divide into twelve that had the same durability but once one of them is broken, then the broken copy wouldn¡¯t be regenerated even if you were to use Division again. Hansoo dodged the attacks of the Demon Lord as he stabbed the dagger into the body of the Demon Lord who was tied up with the chain of Judgement of Dekrados. Puk Pupupuk The dagger went through the chain and got embedded. As it was made as a set item, the holes on each link of the chain were just the right size for the dagger to go through. The effect , which was activated when he used these two artifacts together, started up. And in this unique form, the chain became even stronger and the dagger sharper. Hansoo, who had swiftly embedded all twelve daggers, aggresively pulled on the chain. Kudududuk As he pulled the chains, the daggers which were embedded along with the chains followed as they sliced apart the Demon Lord¡¯s flesh. Like an electric chainsaw, as the chain which was tied around the Demon Lord were pulled, the daggers started to tear apart the flesh of the Demon Lord. Kuaaaah! ¡®It might break.¡¯ As the enraged Demon Lord shook its body, the chain tensed up as if it was about to break. It was a situation where it couldn¡¯t untie the chain because the daggers were embedded deep into its body. But even if the set effect, , was activated, there was still a limit. ¡®But it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Charururk As Hansoo sent in mana waves, the twelve daggersbined into one and came into Hansoo¡¯s hand. and . It was a simple but very efficient function for the dagger. As long as there¡¯s these two functions then there was nock of firepower. As the daggers were removed and the chain was loosened, the Demon Lord started to be even more crazy. ¡°Uaaaak!¡± ¡°Goddamit!¡± ¡®Tsk. The special forces need to fight properly.¡¯ Though he had turned it into a mess, it was regenerating at an extreme speed. Its true might came from that abnormal rate of recovery, ability to take hits, resistance and things like strength, agility and savagery were just the surface of it. The special forces needed to shove their skills into it and destroy it faster than the speed of its regeneration while he tied it up. There was a limit to how much one person alone could damage the Demon Lord. But though the Special forces were attacking it, they were doing so in a very passive way and were using safe tactics so the damage couldn¡¯t catch up to the regeneration speed of the Demon Lord. ¡®If this continues then more will die before 30 minutes are up.¡¯ And the Lords were all getting further away from the battlefield as if they had judged that the battlefield was dangerous. Hansoo shook his head as he saw these signs. ....................................... ¡°Bastards! What are you going tomand from back there!¡± Taejin gritted his teeth. It was better for the Lords to be in a safer spot. Since it¡¯ll be over for everyone if they die. But if you wanted to raise the strength of the n then it was better tomand from the center of the nsmen. It was good to leave things to work automatically but it was also important to look over the situation of the battle to increase the strength of the n by preserving their numbers and even making them fight forcibly at times. But the only ones who were fighting in the center of their ns were only Yerin and Taejin. The ten other n Lords, including Guktae, had already backed off into the distance. The other Lords smirked at Taejin shouting in the distance. ¡°Why are you fighting in the front like that if you aren¡¯t of much help anyway.¡± ¡°This bastard... if you take the people who protect us then who is going to fight the undead.¡± One of the Lordsughed at these words. ¡°We only brought around two per person. Don¡¯t be so sensitive. And we already sent the special forces to the front.¡± ¡°...¡± While Taejin was gritting his teeth, Guktae shouted while looking at him. ¡°You guys shoulde here too since it¡¯s dangerous. Rather, it might be a nuisance because they have to protect you.¡± ¡°I will humbly decline.¡± Taejin, who had finished his words, controlled his n as he charged towards the Demon Lord. And Guktae made a regretful expression as he looked at such Taejin and Yerin. ¡°Nine... though it¡¯s a little regretful, this is enough.¡± ¡°What?¡± While the Lords were making weird expressions from Guktae¡¯s words, the cape that was surrounding Guktae started to shine brightly. ¡°Fuck.. What are you doing!¡± Gultae giggled at these words. ¡°What do you mean what am I doing. I¡¯m calling some protectors.¡± Once a day, the user can summon twelve designated protectors to himself. And the thing that hade out of the light were the Guktae¡¯s twelve special forces. Guktae spoke to the Special forces. ¡°Get them.¡± As soon as the words ended, the 2 protectorsbined with the 12 special forces as they charged at the protectors of other Lords. Kuadududk Kududk ¡°Kuak!¡± ¡°Goddammit!¡± The eighteen protectors fought back but the power of the special forces were a step higher. And Guktae¡¯s Special Forces were even a step higher than that. ¡°Dammit!¡± While the n Lords were calling their forces in a hurry, Guktae¡¯s other nsmen started to jump about crazily and started to get a grip on the people¡¯s ankles. Despite the difference in numbers, because they had defended with their lives on the line, the speed of the other nsmen had slowed down and by the time the other nsmen killed off all of Guktae¡¯s nsmen and got near, the n Lords had long be hostages of Guktae. Guktae giggled as he looked at the 10 special forces around him who had be a mess. Two had died and the ten who were alive had be a huge mess, it was still easy for them to cut off the necks of the n Lords who they were holding hostage. ¡®One needs to just protect me. It¡¯s very clean.¡¯ One of the n lords gritting their teeth as he looked at Guktae. ¡°You crazy bastard! If this happens then you die too! Isn¡¯t your ability valuable to you!¡± Why wouldn¡¯t they have thought of such a situation. The only reason why they weren¡¯t expecting internal fights between n Lords was because if one of the n Lords were to create a mess then they would all die here. What would you do if you take them as hostages. If you act crazily and create a chaos here, you will get pushed back by the undead and the remaining people will all die at the hands of the Undead and the Demon Lord. It had already been awhile since the fight had been tilted towards the advantage of the Undeads in the fight in the distance. They had fallen quickly while the remaining ns were shing. Hansoo and the remaining two special forces were stopping the Demon Lord but how would they hold out 20 minutes at this rate. They don¡¯t even have mini crystals. Guktae giggled as heughed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I die.¡± No, it wasn¡¯t that it didn¡¯t matter if he died or not. His job was to get everybody here and die together. Why would he have gotten rid of all the mini crystals? ¡°What?¡± Was he such a maniac out of maniacs? And at that moment, one of the Lords, who had a de up against them, made a pale expression as they thought of something. ¡°You bitch... you aren¡¯t a Lord. Some crazy bastard sent one of the nsmen instead of themself... you crazy bastard! Do you mean that it¡¯s ok for you to die!¡± Guktae¡¯s expression chilled at those words. Such a way of speaking when they had their fate in the hands of others despite having such formidable power of a Lord. ¡®There¡¯s too much of a difference.¡¯ He thought back of the scene when his Lord had sent him here. The symbol could be given from a nsmen and not a Lord as long as the Lord gave permission and nsmen couldmunicate between each other through messages. Themand was very simple too. Since there was the firstmand every neer of the n received. If you do this then you can pretend to be the Lord perfectly. As Guktae, who had finished thinking, gave a signal with his eyes, the grip of the special force member holding the Lord¡¯s neck tightened. Squeeze ¡°Kuk..Kuuurk.¡± ¡°What do you mean crazy bastard. He¡¯s a much more formidable person than scrubs like you.¡± And at the same time everyone¡¯s expression paled as Guktaeughed coldly at them. .......................................... Hansoo made a cold expression as he looked at the chaos urring behind him ¡®...Fraud Lord.¡¯ A tactic which used one of their nsmen to pose as the Lord, make them careless and then die together. Not everyone could do such a thing. First, if you want to be a Fraud Lord then you need to be able to sustain the same amount of nsmen as the other ns. Since it¡¯ll be weird if a n Lord who couldmand 100 did not sustain 100 people. Which meant that you needed to be able to control 100 people to reinforce the Fraud Lord and another 100 for himself adding up to 200 people in total. And you also needed themanding power tomand suicide as well. Once the nsmen go under the Lord, they create a connection between themselves and there are no urrences where the Lord cannot order a nsmen because of such connections. Since nsmen and Lords were in a system of up and down. But such amand like suicide is hard to make because usually when you give such an extrememand, the symbol will break most of the time. Of course there are exceptions there as well. A situation where you raised the trait of the Lord with exceptional aptitude and had your trait be much superior to the point where the strength of your trait bes much stronger then their soul. Once this happens then it was possible tomand things almost forcibly. And there was a person who was capable of this in the past tutorial as well. A guy who showed extreme aptitude beyond the specialties of Lords. Though the regrettable part was the fact that he was crazy. ¡®Dark Mad Lord... you¡¯ve done something huh.¡¯ A typical example that showed that, although a crazy guy is dangerous, a crazy guy with good abilities is even more dangerous. And at the same time, one of the guys who will be the biggest obstacle in this preparation for the Final Dungeon. One of the representatives of the . Hansoo looked at Guktae, who had caused a chaos in the distance, with a cold expression. KobatoChan¡¯s Note The Reincarnator¡¯s ¡°Regr¡± chapters are scheduled for the Wednesday, Friday, Sunday and/or Saturday. Otherwise, sponsored chapters (if there are) Nothing to say otherwise. Just gotta whip Ekdud more cuz there was a lot to edit this time. Chapter 40: Demon Lord’s Castle (7) Though the trait of Lord seemed overpowered, there were still a few limitations. You could only give limited orders to a strong nsman whom you had given the symbol to. Since if the order is too extreme then their self-defense mechanisms will activate and break the symbol. And there was also a limit to numbers. Due to a few more limitations other than these, even a Lord couldn¡¯t show invincible-like abilities in an area of people around the same skill level as him. But like every other skill or psychic power, the trait¡¯s level was the most important thing and few Lords with amazing potential appear from time to time. People who bloom the trait much faster and use this as a base to start with a huge head startpared to others. was one of them as well. While the others could barely control 100 people, he had a powerful control over 200 people to the point where he could order them tomit suicide and had stood out starting from the tutorial. Though he was a crazy bastard. And even more regrettable was that this guy was part of his own tutorial group. Out of the 9000 people who had gotten to the second tutorial area, only 300 people, excluding the 200 of his nsmen, survived due to this guy. Since he had killed them all. And with a very simple philosophy as the basis. A result that came out from a personality that could not trust others, amazing potential and ruthlessness. He had thought that the real enemy in the tutorial area was not the monsters but rather humans who had the possibility of causing riots, he used this as the basis and had thought to kill off every potential rival. Usually people prepared and grouped up inrge mobs after calcting the fact that they had to fight against the people who had gone missing before them but this guy was not like that. Make them not able topete against the people ahead because they can¡¯tbine their forces? Would they have made it so they would survive if they grouped up in a crowd of 3000 but kill them if they roamed around alone? After setting up the tutorial like this? If there was some sort of consistency in the fairy¡¯s actions then such things won¡¯t happen. There will probably be an area where the people who had arrived earlier wouldn¡¯t be able toy hands on them right away or prevent them from doing so for a while. An area which would make it possible for the neers to be able to rival the people ahead. And he was a sessful man, he had followed the above reasonings and had seeded in eliminating his rivals with his own power. And his calctions weren¡¯t wrong, he had gained an infamous title by the time he had arrived at the purple area just within 5 years ofing out of the tutorial area. An infamous title which he had received after hunting down Lords fervently due to his personality, which hated Lords to the point where it was weird, despite him being one, along with his notions of destroying possible future rivals. Thanks to this guy, most of the Lords in the same group as him had died. He had even killed normal adventurers whenever he saw them with the reason of them having the potential to be dangerous as well. Keldian¡¯s words came to his mind. ¡®Tsk. It¡¯d have been better if we were to fight now though.¡¯ But it¡¯ll be a huge loss if he didn¡¯t get the thing he was going for while following that guy around. He might¡¯ve skinned him off slowly, like peeling an apple, and destroyed him if it wasn¡¯t for the structure of the inds but this was not possible since there were set inds which he had to go to. He had to differentiate clearly between the main mission and sub-missions. And his path wasn¡¯t clear anyway since there were almost no survivors. Since everyone who had met with his n had died. So he had focused on the dungeon first. But there was one ce where his objectives of the Final Dungeon and that guy¡¯s path would cross for sure. . A ce where the biggest amount of Lords had gathered. And a ce where you could massacre arge amount of Lords if you use a Fraud Lord. If he had some form of logic then he would¡¯ve taken the Lords as hostage and would have used their forces but this guy would kill them all since he hated them to no end. Hansoo had never stopped being on guard against the Tower even when he was hunting. He had set them up so they grouped and guarded against each other and had always hunted near the dungeon so he could rush back because he didn¡¯t know which one of the twelve was the Fraud Lord. Since the hardness of Crystal was not something somebody normal could smash, it was only because it was him that he was able to smash it apart. ¡®I had thought that he didn¡¯t exist because he didn¡¯te out...¡¯ It seemed like he had been looking for the final chance like Keldian had said. And because of this Hansoo had never created a dangerous situation. Since it wasn¡¯t possible for him to act when there was no danger. ¡®But it¡¯s a little too much to do that while fighting Demon Lord.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure because the decision of using up all their mini-crystals was a very reasonable method but Guktae was the Fraud Lord. ¡®Let¡¯s see. How do I deal with this.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t stay away from the Demon Lord for a long time. If this guy gets released then all the Special Forces would get shredded. And if he were to dash up there then they just needed to do one thing. They would make the other nsmen attack him by threatening the Lords held hostage. ¡®It would be troublesome if that happens. First... I will open a path for you to live.¡¯ Hansoo smiled as he shouted loudly while continuing to fight the Demon Lord. ¡°Woah. Don¡¯t get too excited. Calm down for a second.¡± ¡°...?¡± Guktae, who was about to order the Special Forces to cut off the Lord¡¯s heads, flinched at these words. ¡®What else could he do in such a situation?¡¯ Guktae had unconsciously gotten curious because Hansoo was such a unique guy. And the next answer was something which exceeded his calctions. ¡°Let¡¯s trade. You wouldn¡¯t want to die either.¡± Guktae flinched at these words. Who in the world wanted to die. He was acting like this because he couldn¡¯t go against his Lord¡¯s orders. Hansoo spoke as he looked at him. ¡°There are crystals on me. I will give them to you.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®Is he crazy?¡¯ What kind of nonsense was this? Hansoo spoke again. ¡°I don¡¯t know who your Lord is but wouldn¡¯t it be better to take those Lords and use them instead of killing them all?¡± Everyone nodded at these words. If they take the Lords as hostage then all their forces be part of Guktae¡¯s Lord. Since there wasn¡¯t anyone who wouldn¡¯tply if there was a de up against their necks. Hansoo spoke as he looked at him. ¡°The terms are very simple. First, you take the Lords up with the crystals. Then you threaten the Lords up there and order the special forces to kill the Demon Lord with me. Simple right? Then every force here can go through the crystal and survive.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Then your Lord is basically gaining nine Lord¡¯s worth of forces. And I get to hunt the Demon Lord. The remaining people could survive. It¡¯s a win-win. Even you can live. It was tiring anyway because the others were pulling their forces back.¡± ¡°...¡± Guktae clicked his tongue inwardly. His words were wrong. Since his Lord had hated Lords to the point where it was weird. If these guys go up then they would all die. But the temptation of crystals were too strong. And something else which was even more alluring. ¡®If I go up, hunt the Demon Lords with the nsmen of these guys and kill him by attacking his back at thest moment?¡¯ Would they be able to resist if he orders them with des against their throats. Take the forces of the Nine Lords up, use them for a while, kill them off, collect their artifacts and runes and give them to Wongyung and kill the Lords too. ¡®It¡¯s perfect.¡¯ But the one who had moved first was Taejin who had been fighting with him. ¡°Hansoo man. How can you trust him?¡± Guktae shrugged at Taejin¡¯s words. It seemed like they have seen through his thoughts already so it was time for him to push strongly. ¡°Don¡¯t trust me then. If you don¡¯t want to then we¡¯ll just kill the nine ording to the ns and I can also just die like that. And the remaining 1000 here would all die. Maybe it¡¯s not even 1000 anymore. I¡¯m not sure if you guys can hold out, it seems like there¡¯s still 20 minutes left.¡± ¡°... This son of a bitch.¡± ¡®Damn retards... getting caught as hostages.¡¯ Their actions weren¡¯t to Taejin¡¯s liking from the start but he didn¡¯t fail to disappoint until the end. Hansoo chuckled at Guktae. ¡°I¡¯ll take it that you agree then. Take them.¡± Guktae, who had received the crystals which Hansoo had thrown carefully using the special forces, hurriedly used the crystals and the 10 special forces, 9 Lords and Guktae started to get covered in light. ¡®Goodness... for it to y out so easily.¡¯ Guktae cheered inwardly as he selected the destination point. ¡®Destination is... Ind of the Tower!¡¯ The light which came out from the mini-crystals soon covered the 20 of them and soon afterwards they coudln¡¯t be seen within the Demon Castle anymore. ¡°... Dammit. I don¡¯t care anymore then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. He looked pretty naive. He will keep his promise.¡± Hansoo, who had shrugged his shoulders, looked up at the Ind of the Tower and then shook his head. ¡®It¡¯s done. It seemed like he wanted to live. He would have realized that some things were fishy if he had thought about it for a moment.¡¯ But he had cleared it. ¡®It seems like I can focus a little bit now. If he is that guy¡¯s subordinate then... he would go to the Ind of the Tower.¡¯ And it didn¡¯t matter because he had already worked on that separately. Hansoo finished his thoughts and turned around. Then he started to sh apart the Demon Lord seriously ................................................ Hoooouug The disappeared Lords, Special forces and Guktae had appeared within a dark space while bathing in light. A location where they moved to if the mini-crystals were activated. ¡®Perfect.¡¯ Two Lords had survived but it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to survive either. Since he would give the orders now. ¡°It seems like you would need toply for now. Hurry and give the order. First attack the Demon Lord and once you kill it, attack Hansoo.¡± The special forces pushed the des against the Lords¡¯ necks. ¡°Tsk.¡± The Lords nodded despite clicking their tongue. They couldn¡¯t do anything else because they were held hostage but it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t kill them. They could always look out for chances as long as they were alive. ¡®Dumbasses.¡¯ And this was why his Lord was trying to get rid of them whenever he had the chance. He could already hear their eyeballs rolling about. (*TL: Korean Saying for nning things out) While Guktae was smiling, a man¡¯s voice was heard behind them, who were on the ground. ¡°Huh. Look at these guys.¡± When they turned around quickly, a person with a weird mask was approaching them. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man smiled as he was about to speak out his name but then stopped. Then there would be no point of putting the mask on. He had disguised himself in order to not show the rtionship between him and Hansoo. ¡®But they really dide? He had told me that they woulde if I waited here.¡¯ The man spoke out after mumbling inwardly for a while. It¡¯s not like the psychic power is being marvelous only once or twice. He just needed to do what he needed to do. ¡°Mmm... no need for names. We won¡¯t be seeing each other for long anyway.¡± ¡®I just need to cut off their necks and take the things thate out right?¡¯ Kudududk. ¡°This crazy bastard!¡± Sangjin, who had cut off a Lord¡¯s neck with one swing of his sword,ughed coldly at Guktae who was screaming. KobatoChan¡¯s Note The Reincarnator¡¯s ¡°Regr¡± chapters are scheduled for the Wednesday, Friday, Sunday and/or Saturday. Otherwise, sponsored chapters (if there are) Had less to edit so I whip Ekdud less. Chapter 41: Demon Lord’s Castle (8) Sangjinughed as he thought of the conversation he had with Hansoo before they got separated in the first tutorial area. . You need to do ... And then get to the Ind of the Tower fast and wait at the ... for me. If some people say my name then let them live and if they don¡¯t then kill them. If nothinges out by the 32nd day then just move out.> Sangjin made an astonished expression as he swung his sword. At first he wasn¡¯t sure. Since nothing had happened despite it being 3 days since he started waiting here while hunting. But they had reallye. And in a very weird way too. ¡®Is it teleportation?¡¯ Sangjin didn¡¯t really know about that but he believed in the words of Hansoo. ¡®It¡¯s probably that psychic power again. And it seems like I won¡¯t have to worry about whether I should kill them from the way they¡¯re talking.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know their identities but everyone here had to die with one order from that guy over there. Sangjin started to hack crazily at the nsmen who had appeared in front of him in a mess. Ssssgggk ¡°Kuaaaak!¡± ¡°Ahhk!¡± ¡®Well... though there¡¯s a lot of them, they¡¯re a total mess.¡¯ And the might of the skill that he obtained from the location Hansoo had told him was amazing. ¡®It might¡¯ve been a little hard without this.¡¯ Arge amount of runes, skills and artifacts dropped every time he shed. These were people of the strongest special forces and Lords with expensive artifacts. It was reasonable for them to drop a lot. Sangjin used a moment of carelessness to sh one and then stole the weapon of another only to swing it around crazily. ¡°This crazy bastard! Who are... kuuk!¡± ¡°Talk too much.¡± Guktae tried to run backwards but his head was cut off in the end. ¡®It seems like a few things these guys drop seem more valuable than the others.¡¯ Sangjin shrugged his shoulders as he looked at them. He wasn¡¯t really tempted. Since the Shadow Technique was a great gift by itself. ¡®But he had told me to keep these things. Let¡¯s see. Since they came before the he had told me to get, the next is...¡¯ Sangjin smiled at the shadows swaying around him and then disappeared into the dark forest after picking up all the artifacts and runes. ................................. Kudududk ¡°Dammit! Keep the formation!¡± ¡°Fuckers! If you want to live then hold on more! Hold onto another 5 minutes!¡± The people had cleared up and were chopping apart the undead crazily. And the two ns were throwing attacks ruthlessly around Hansoo. Their numbers had decreased rapidly in a short time and only 600 were left. ¡®Dammit... Is it almost done now?¡¯ Taejin took a deep breath as he thought of what happened earlier while grinding his teeth. Right after Guktae went up. People¡¯s symbols disappeared and the control over them had disappeared. And the chaos that hade after. It wasn¡¯t that the people turned into emotionless puppets after receiving the symbol. It¡¯s just that they would act normally and only when they receive an order from the Lords would they move to follow the orders the best they could. They had known the current situation clearly and had realized what they needed to do in order to survive as soon as the symbol disappeared. They started to struggle in order to buy time while creating distance between them and the Demon Lord. Taejin had wondered what this scene was at first. ¡®Did Guktae kill them all? Then... Why did he take them up?¡¯ There were tons of things that were unclear but this wasn¡¯t the important part. Hansoo, Yerin and Taejin started to repair the formations quickly. And they had reached the current situation. About 400 people were chopping apart the undead crazily and Yerin and Taejin¡¯s ns were assaulting the Demon Lord whom Hansoo had tied up. The two ns were fighting much better than he expected. The two ns were made of special forces who had filled up the spots after they had sent out part of the normal nsmen. A decision which was made due to the dire situation. If the special forces didn¡¯t participate in the fight then they would all die. They had slowly increased to number around 130 but Guktae¡¯s special forces had left and a few had died so the remaining 100 had been absorbed into Yerin and Taejin¡¯s ns. In a normal situation they had to receive the symbol with an agreement from both sides. And the special forces were actually reluctant to join the ns. Since they will be ordered around by others and will have to fight against the Demon Lord. If only Hansoo didn¡¯t speak to them: <...> 15 minutes was enough time for that thing to smash apart the remaining 600 people. So the special forces received the symbols almost by forcing themselves. Since they realized that there was no other way. And as Hansoo and the two n Lords blocked off the Demon Lordpletely, the remaining non-nsmen started to fight against the undeads. They couldn¡¯t run away anyway and fighting undeads was much less of a burden. With the two thoughts of it being doable and there being no other choice, the people started to fight much more actively in the front. Kududuk. Udududk. ¡°Hold the line for a little longer!¡± Taejin shouted urgently as he looked at the almost-killed Demon Lord. It was much easier to fight since the n Lords saving their own bodies had disappeared and their special forces were now under them. While Hansoo was pulling the Demon Lord¡¯s aggro and suppressing it, the 100 special forces controlled by the n Lords were assaulting it with attacks. If they continue at this pace for 10 more minutes then they could kill it without problems. But Taejin¡¯s mind was urgent. Since 10 minutes was too long of a time. ¡®Dammit... the Crystal will open up soon.¡¯ The only reason why they were able to focus on the fight with the Demon Lord was because the non-nsmen were blocking off the undead that the Demon Lord summoned. What would the non-nsmen do when the crystal opened up? Would they simply go ? They will all run away while they are fighting against the Demon Lord. They couldn¡¯t back off before they could kill the Demon Lord anyway. Hansoo and the two special forces were in a bnce with the Demon Lord so if one of them were to back off then the remaining two will suffer greatly. They would get picked off one at a time then. And the others will all escape during that time. At this moment a giant ray of light shone in the distance. ¡®Fuck. If it¡¯s going to open at least open quietly.¡¯ A light hade out from the Crystal which was sorge that wherever one was in the ind they could see it and know the portal opened. And at the same time the Crystal that was embedded on the ground floated up as a ck hole, which could be identified as a portal with a nce, opened up in the center of the Crystal. The people who had seen the hole stopped. They nced at each other and then started to madly charge towards the Crystal. ¡°Fuck! Don¡¯t Block it!¡± ¡°Daaammitt! I¡¯m going up!¡± Chaos. Casualties were urring during this time but the people were heading towards the Crystal fervently anyway. ¡®Dammit...¡¯ As the non-nsmen stopped focusing on the undead, the remaining undead started to slowly gather around the Demon Lord. ¡°Dammit... do we really have to kill that thing? Let¡¯s get out!¡± Hansoo shook his head at Taejin¡¯s words. If they leave recklessly in such a situation then they would receive a huge amount of casualties. If they run towards the Crystal then the Demon Lord would chase them and kill off everyone who was focused on running away. It needed to be finished off now. Hansoo chuckled as he saw them. Taejin sighed roughly as he saw this. ¡°Dammit... Then take the Demon Lord in front of the crystal! Wouldn¡¯t the non-nsmen have to fight against the Undead then?¡± If their escape route was blocked then they woulde to their senses and attack the undead again. But Taejin soon realized that such a thing would be hard to aplish. It would take too long to drag the Demon Lord in front of the Crystal in the distance with no casualties. And on the other hand if they were to bring the Demon Lord in front of the Crystal before the non-nsmen left then the amount of casualties would be huge. If too many of the Special Forces die then the Demon Lord would be too hard to kill even if the undead problem was gone. Hansooughed at these words. Since he never thought such a thing wouldn¡¯t happen. It isn¡¯t possible to bring the Demon Lord in front of the Crystal. But the opposite was possible. ¡°Wait for a moment.¡± Hansoo, who had thought of the words of Eres, grabbed onto the scythe part of which was tied onto the Demon Lord and then started to run towards the Crystal at an extreme speed. Papapapak. Endless amounts of daggers were thrown out of Hansoo¡¯s hands and Hansoo jumped from dagger to dagger as he charged towards the Crystal. The undead tried to attack from below but the height at which Hansoo was running was too high. And soon he arrived at the Crystal and then started to tie up the Crystal with the chain afterughing at the people running towards it. ¡°Uhh....Uhhhh? What are you doing!¡± ¡°Hey!!¡± Hansoo spoke as he looked at them: ¡°Let¡¯sbine our strengths guys.¡± As soon as his words ended the Demon Lord shook his body with an enraged scream. Kuuaaaangg! And then the Crystal, which was floating in the air, started to get pulled by the immeasurable amount of force and started to fly off. If the Crystal was embedded on the ground then the chain would¡¯ve snapped. Since the Demon Lord¡¯s strength was that fearsome. But the chains didn¡¯t snap because the Crystal was floating in the air and the Crystal, which could not resist the strength of the Demon Lord, flew towards it. Kuuuung ¡®It¡¯s hard. It won¡¯t break with this much then. I wonder if I can take it closer.¡¯ Maybe it was due to the fact that it could transport more people, the Crystal in the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle was much sturdier than the Crystal at the Castle. Hansoo followed behind it as he pushed it. And when the Crystal neared the battlefield he untied the chain around the Crystal. Hansooughed because if you take into ount the Crystal¡¯s hardness then it was safe from destruction from the Demon Lord but it was in a location where one could not recklessly run into the portal. ¡°No free rides. Work your worth.¡± Hansoo ended his words and then charged towards the Demon Lord again and the faces of the non-nsmen who were heading towards the Crystal turned dark. Since it looked like they would get swept up if they tried to go for the Crystal. No, the people fighting there wouldn¡¯t allow them to do so in the first ce. Taejin sighed as he looked at this scene. Since now it looked like they could kill the Demon Lord. ¡®We¡¯re finally going up. Did Hansoo say he was going to the Ind of the Tower?¡¯ Wherever they went they were able to leave this damnable Central Ind. Taejin stared at Hansoo but then threw away unnecessary thoughts as he focused at the Demon Lord in front of him. ................................................ ¡°Hmm... Guktae died.¡± As one guy muttered while sitting on top of a giant beast, the woman next to him smirked as she spoke: ¡°I told you already. Don¡¯t ce your trust in such half-wits.¡± Why would they sent a guy like him when they had plenty of people with ability? ¡°No. He did a good job. Far beyond what I had told him.¡± Guktae had done more than he asked. Only an unexpected event urred at thest second. ¡°Heh?¡± While the woman made an expression of curiosity, the guy, Wongyung,ughed as he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯ll meet eventually. Let¡¯s not worry about it and focus on what we were doing.¡± ¡®Are Hansoo and that masked guy rted in some way?¡¯ Lord Wongyung mumbled inwardly but then shook his head. Guktae did tell him that the location which one arrived at using the Mini Crystal was fixed. But how would Hansoo know the location of such a ce and send somebody of his own there. There was no possibility of such a thing. If Wongyung had such an information then he would also have done that. ¡®Well. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know about the guy with the strange mask but he would soon meet that Hansoo guy. ¡°Let¡¯s prepare ourselves.¡± The woman who was standing next to Wongyung nodded and then shouted loudly: ¡°Surround this area and prepare your skills! And then hide! Until they all cross over!¡± Wongyung¡¯s n which was made of 100 people. They only had 85 currently because 15 were somewhere else but their battle power was much greater than normal ns. Since while the others were killing beasts in a fair manner, these guys were killing people and had stolen their artifacts and runes. And the people whoe up from below would be a huge mess. They couldn¡¯t lose such a great opportunity. ¡®I wasn¡¯t like this originally... it seems like I¡¯ve changed after I¡¯ve gotten the Symbol.¡¯ The woman finished her thoughts as she asked Wongyung: ¡°Anyway, did you say that they woulde this way if you wait here?¡± ¡°At least the peopleing up from the Central Ind will?¡± It seemed like the Warp gates to the Tower was different for every ind below and were spread around the Tower Ind. But if his calctions were correct then the Warp gate which connected with the Central Ind below was this one. Since it looked like the Warp gates were set up so the path was a straight line from the Ind of the Tower to the other ind. Others were like that too. Not everyone wille here but there¡¯ll be quite a number who will. Since going through the Ind of the Tower was the most efficient ording to the Inds Map. ¡®Tsk. If he had taken care of everything below then I wouldn¡¯t have to do such a thing...¡¯ He wanted to kill them off one by one by waiting in front of the portal but then if a nsman came up the others below would know of it and everyone would stoping up. It had be much more tedious because two Lords had survived. They had to wait as much as they could and then kill them off when enough people grouped up. ¡®Well... I can¡¯t kill them all but...¡¯ It wasn¡¯t bad for something you could gain by waiting a little bit. They just needed to kill as many as they can and then go into the Tower. Since there will be plenty of chances. ¡®I¡¯m not sure how many wille up but... hurry ande. It¡¯ll be nice if that Hansoo guy is there too.¡¯ Wongyungughed coldly. KobatoChan¡¯s Note The Reincarnator¡¯s ¡°Regr¡± chapters are scheduled for the Wednesday, Friday, Sunday and/or Saturday. Otherwise, sponsored chapters (if there are) Chapter 42: Tower (1) This is one of the two sponsored chaptersing out today. Kurururu Taejin sighed as he looked at the shredded corpse of the Demon Lord. ¡®We finally killed it one way or another.¡¯ Another chaotic situation would¡¯ve urred if runes came out so he was worried but no runes came out thankfully. The undead all turned into dust and flew away after the Demon Lord died and the people who were up against the Undead all crashed down. ¡®Around... 500 people? A lot survived.¡¯ If you take into ount the event in the middle and when everyone ran trying to save their lives, quite a lot survived. ¡®Tsk.¡¯ He didn¡¯t like the non-nsmen over there but the fact that random lives had not been lost was not bad. At that moment he could see Hansoo, who was searching around the Demon Lord¡¯s corpse, approaching him with aplex expression. Taejin made an expression of confusion as he looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Then Taejin looked at the bloody red marble in his hands. ................................ [Kang Hansoo] Strength (Colorless): 20.8% Stamina (Colorless): 21.1% Agility (Colorless):16.7% Perception (Colorless): 17.7% Mana (Colorless): 15.7% Magic (Colorless): 15.7% Physical Resistance (Colorless): 15.7% Magic Resistance (Colorless): 15.7% ¡®It¡¯s not bad.¡¯ Hansoo nodded. If you take into ount the fact that he had raised Nurmaha¡¯s ring by feeding it runes then it was a number which wasn¡¯t bad for a month¡¯s work. The normal runes were prepared for the tutorial stage from the start so they rose fast but increasing the experience on colorless runes was not easy. Making one of the runes into a red rune within the three months of the tutorial was a great feat. Because having one red rune meant that you are a who has the prerequisites to travel the red area. And the Demonic Jade Crystal in his hands had a close rtionship with these runes. It increases all of your runes into 99.99% the second you eat it. An amazing hack of an item. The difference between 99.99% and 0.01% was like heaven and earth even if they were the same colorless runes. And that was why raising the experience was hard also. But of course there are shorings with it too. First, it onlysted a single day. And the second fault on it was a bit more extreme. After that day all the runes will drop to 0.01% and he needed to start all over from there. It was most simr to a forbidden medicine that exploded your potential like those from old martial hero stories. And because of this he couldn¡¯t use it randomly. Only 1 chance at using this item. The Final Dungeon, and from there, the third gateway. ¡®Turn all my runes into red runes... then use it.¡¯ This is the most efficient way to use it. Only colorless runes and normal runes came out in the 2nd stage of the tutorial. And because of this the perfect situation one could be in is getting 8 red runes at 0.01%. Basically bing an . This means an adventurer whose runes had all reached the red stage. But that was still a bitcking. And that was why this thing was needed. If he uses this then he will be a whose runes are all at the peak. And there aren¡¯t any risks either. Since he started at the 0.01% anyway, he will just be going back to where he was. ¡®I must save it until then.¡¯ There was no need to focus on raising the runes. Since there was another n for that. He needed to focus on other things before that. Like this Demonic Jade Crystal. ¡®Just gaining this in the Central Ind means sess.¡¯ And it was even better since he had gained the Dekrados set. But there was still another problem. Hansoo put away the Demonic Jade Crystal as he spoke to Taejin and Yerin. ¡°We hunted together but only this came out. I really need this. I can¡¯t share it with you but I can give you anything else we gained from the hunts so speak out what you want. Both of you.¡± He needed to distribute things fairly. He couldn¡¯t give away this item but he also couldn¡¯t ignore the two ns who had hunted the Demon Lord together with him. Taejin and Yerin looked at each other for a while and then chuckled. ¡°Just take it. We would¡¯ve all died without you anyway. We even gained more special forces thanks to you.¡± A few of their nsmen had died but their overall strength had increased by far. Since they had filled 50 of the 100 people limit with special forces. ¡°Mmm...¡± Hansoo pondered for a moment and then spoke to the both of them: ¡°What are your ns from here onwards?¡± Taejin and Yerin said very simply: ¡°Go to the Tower.¡± Hansoo shook his head at those words. He wasn¡¯t sure if the Dark Mad Lord was going to wait in front of the entrance above. ¡®But that guy probably knows about the situation in the Central Ind.¡¯ He should also know that Guktae had died. Which means that he could assume that a lot of people from here would survive ande up. He might¡¯ve prepared something or he might not have but he couldn¡¯t ignore the dangers due to unexpected chances. Since he will be an entirely different existence from the previous ns. Full frontal fights would not be easy. ¡®Let¡¯s see... I cannot let them do something good for him.¡¯ Hansoo looked around at his surroundings. .................................. ¡°... Nobody¡¯sing?¡± Changhee, who was standing next to Wongyung, asked. ¡®Is there a possibility where this guy is wrong.¡¯ He could make mistakes because he was a human but it was rather wondrous since they had never seen him make a mistake. Before Changhee could finish her thoughts, a single person appeared from the giant circle in front of them. But Changhee clicked her tongue. Since it was a familiar face. ¡®Dislikeable guy.¡¯ That guy over there was hard to trust because his attitude changed back and forth too fast. ¡®Well. That was probably why he acted as the person close to Hansoo.¡¯ Changhee spoke out to the guy who had juste up, Hyunwoo, as she looked at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had a friend called Taehee?¡± Hyunwoo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°She was just for cover anyway. What¡¯s there to call a friend when we had only seen each other a few times. She died on the way.¡± ¡°...¡± While Changhee was clicking her tongue, Wongyung asked Hyunwoo while staring at him: ¡°But it seems you¡¯re alone. Did the rest die?¡± Hyunwoo shook his head at Wongyung¡¯s words. ¡°Nope. Exactly 531 people survied.¡± ¡°... But none of them came to the Ind of the Tower?¡± It might¡¯ve been different if they had all died but for that much to survive and note to the Ind of the Tower. The Ind of the Tower was a very alluring location. Hyunwoo sighed at those words. ¡°That guy fucked it all up at thest moment.¡± Then Hyunwoo thought of the words which Hansoo had said to the people at thest moment. ¡°... No one woulde if they hear that. But is there really a chance for nobody toe like this?¡± The thing about a person¡¯s greed is that it usually did not work out the way they wanted but for none of the 500 plus people to havee. Hyunwoo added a few more words at that: ¡°It¡¯s because they all know what happens if they ignore his words now. He¡¯s really a talented fellow.¡± ¡°...¡± Wongyung clicked his tongue inwardly. The people who had survived there would probably be much stronger than the ones who had gone through other inds. This was the perfect chance since they would be a mess from fighting the Demon Lord and the undead. ¡®Well. If it didn¡¯t work then there¡¯s nothing I can do about that.¡¯ If Hyunwoo spoke out then he would only arouse suspicions. ¡°Did you check where the Hansoo guy went?¡± Hyunwoo shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that but I did see him going into the Crystal.¡± Wongyung shrugged his shoulders as he rose from this seat. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough then. Since we did everything we needed to do here, let¡¯s go into the Tower.¡± Hyunwoo asked at these words: ¡°Doesn¡¯t your heart ache? We got nothing out of the Central Ind in conclusion.¡± Wongyung spoke as heughed. ¡°What¡¯s there to have a heartache over. It was one failure out of many. And we killed a lot of the Lords too.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°And ording to my senses... the thing we¡¯ll gain from the Tower will be much greater.¡± The Inds Map never lied. The thing they would gain from the Tower would be much sweeter than the thing they would gain from the Central Ind and wouldn¡¯t beparable in terms of quantity and quality. ¡®Hansoo that guy... I¡¯m disappointed.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know about others but he felt like that guy woulde up at least. But for him to dodge him like this. ¡®There probably won¡¯t be much difference huh.¡¯ That guy probably didn¡¯t know since he hadn¡¯t gotten to the Ind of the Tower yet but everyone eventually gathered to the tower and there would be more instances where they would collide. Meeting him then will just be the end of it. ¡®Though we won¡¯t meet for a while... I should at least give warnings. But this guy... why doesn¡¯t he have any distinctive features?¡¯ Wongyung sent a message to the 15 people in other ces. Wongyung, who had sent messages to the people all around, shrugged as he spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At those words arge amount of people started to walk slowly towards a location. Towards the giant ck tower that pierces the skies in the center of the ind. ................................... A long while after the circle shone as it spat out another person. Hansoo, who hade out of the circle, checked his surroundings. Clear signs of people. It was definite that a n was waiting for people here. Hansoo smirked as he looked at these. ¡®I knew this would happen.¡¯ The Dark Mad Lord always liked to be doing something so he wasn¡¯t good at waiting. A very diligent guy from a point of view. Though the fact that he was working diligently on crazy things was the regrettable part. He had used Arankal¡¯s bracelet to pretend entering the crystal and then waited nearby while hiding. Though they could¡¯ve spotted him if they looked hard enough, they probably didn¡¯t expect him to do such a thing in a situation where they were trying to get into the portal. He had fooled that Hyunwoo guy like that. ¡®Who would get fooled if you stick around like that at all times...¡¯ While that guy was looking around at him he was doing the same. The result was that he was very suspicious. It might¡¯ve been different if he didn¡¯t know about the Dark Mad Lord. But that wasn¡¯t the case. Anyways, Hansoo had waited until everybody left, healed his bodypletely which was exhausted from fighting the Demon Lord and then came through the Crystal. Since this amount of time would¡¯ve been enough for them to have left. ¡®It¡¯s too tedious to go around.¡¯ Hansoo then looked towards the Tower in the distance. The final level as well as the stage of the second tutorial. The in the center was piercing the clouds up above and many inds were floating around the tower. And like branches of a tree, ck bridges from the tower extended to connect to those inds. If you were to start at the ind where the tower was standing then you could sweep up from below but even if you were to start at the nearby inds you would eventually go into the Tower. This was why he pondered going to other inds but then he might not be able to gain what he wanted. Since if he went to other inds he will start at a different floor and not on the first floor. ¡®Let¡¯s start.¡¯ He was going to prepare faithfully for the Final Dungeon. Since this was his 1st target. And the Dark Mad Lord was going to be included within it. Hansoo grinned as he organized his gear. ¡®I¡¯m not sure if that Hyunwoo guy remembered my physical traits well or not.¡¯ Hansoo pushed down the Justice of Dekrados deep within his thigh. At the same time he shortened the length of the chain on Judgement of Dekrados as much as he could, wrapped it around his waist once, fixed it firmly onto his back and then covered it with his cape. And soon it was almost like the two weapons disappeared. Hansoo then proceeded to grab onto a sword he had picked up randomly beforeing in here. A decent level Podao that a dead adventurer was holding onto. Hansoo¡¯s image instantly turned into a mediocre level which you could find anywhere. Well Hansoo¡¯s image wasn¡¯t what caught the eye in the first ce. But this wasn¡¯t enough. Hansoo quickly moved out. Since there was a ce he agreed to meet that guy. After a while a very familiar face came into view. ¡°Hey. Hansoo!¡± Hansooughed as he spoke. ¡°Thanks.¡± Sangjin grinned. ¡°It¡¯s a win-win. Anyways... here it is.¡± Sangjin handed over a small earring. An artifact which Hansoo had asked for him to get along with the . It absorbed the user¡¯s mana constantly as it changed the user¡¯s appearance. To one of the seven which was saved onto it. ¡®Saved some time thanks to him.¡¯ Hansoo put on the earring on his hand. And as he inserted mana onto it his face changed. No, not only his face but his whole body made crackling sound as it changed. Sangjin made a scared expression as he looked at this. ¡°Is it okay for you to do this?¡± Sangjin had actually used this before. Since it was much more charming than the mask. But this wasn¡¯t something where one could change their face however they wanted. It was something which changed their whole body onto one of the seven saved images. Of course the battle power decreased and Sangjin, who had realized this, gave up using it and put on the mask. But Hansoo shook his head. ¡°This is good enough.¡± He needed to do at least this much. He couldn¡¯t fool the enemy just because he had changed the face a little bit. Since the adventurer¡¯s perception was too high for that. Since that was basically covering one¡¯s nose with a biscuit and then saying that they have disguised themselves. They would be found out by other adventurers who had memorized the shape of their entire body. He needed to change his whole body structure as so. ¡®It does decrease my battle power but this is enough.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t the important part. Hansoo made an expression so cold that it was fearsome. ¡®Everyone should remember me to some degree by now.¡¯ The 500 people of the Central Ind remember him. The nsmen of the Dark Mad Lord remember him. Rumors about him would be spread far and wide. He does not kill people. He sticks by the rules. He tries to fight in the front and also tries to save as many people as he can. This much was enough for him to create an image. ¡®Eres. This should be enough.¡¯ And now it was time for him to keep Keldian¡¯sst will. ¡®Dark Mad Lord. Until Ie find you... keep doing well.¡¯ Hansooughed coldly at the tower in the distance. Trantor¡¯s note INCOMING GENDER BENDER Proofreader¡¯s note So that¡¯s why Hyunwoo confirmed to Taejin¡¯s nsman that Hansoo was on good terms with Guktae in chapter 35. On another note, KobatoChan is sick at the moment. Please wish him well! Chapter 43: Tower (2) Hansoo who had sent off Sangjin looked at the tower in the distance as he got lost in thought. ¡®It¡¯s seems like I will need to y hide and seek. He¡¯s a real talent huh.¡¯ Hansoo clicked his tongue. They could choose because the structure of the tower was unique. To either move in small groups or inrge groups. And a fitting difficulty and reward is prepared from that. Normal n lords would try to move bybining all their forces. Since they had done so until now and since it was safer this way. But this guy was different. With such thoughts he splits up his nsmen and then mixes them in between other adventurers. A method that was possible because he was confident in each individual member¡¯s abilities and because they couldmunicate with each other no matter where they were in the tower. It would actually be eye catching if they were to move in groups but moving in small killer squads allowed them for them to pretend they¡¯re normal adventurers between other people and then wipe them off during decisive moments. People who had died from the Dark Mad Lord¡¯s small killer squads had numbered over a thousand in the past and these killer squads had monopolized around 1000 people¡¯s worth of artifacts and runes and had reached a point where they could openly massacre people and no one could do anything to them. Since they were all separated he had to find and kill them off one by one as he climbed. There was no need to look out for his image because he had transformed himself, but he hadn¡¯t done this to just kill normal adventurers to turn them into runes. He had changed in order to get as close as he could to the Dark Mad Lord, who knows of his appearance, to cut off his neck in a single swipe. ¡®It won¡¯t take that long.¡¯ Hansoo thought of this and that andughed coldly as he slowly walked towards the tower. After a long walk the people inside the Tower greeted Hansoo. ¡°A neer hase. I¡¯m called Suhan. What about you?¡± Hansoo made a befuddled expression at the words of the man in the front. ¡®Ah. I have to choose a name.¡¯ Since he was a different person he had to make a separate name. Since he wasn¡¯t Kang Hansoo anymore. Hansooughed as he spoke his name. ¡°My name is...¡± ....................................... ¡°Is that the tower...¡± Chulman frowned as he looked at the giant tower in the distance. How hard had it been getting to this point. Chulman looked around him cautiously as he walked. At the same time he nced at the giant tower in front of his eyes. Giant Tower. Many entrances existed in all directions but not many differences could be seen. ¡®... Do I just need to go in?¡¯ Chm chose one of them and then headed in carefully. The passageway was long which was befitting of the giant tower. As he followed the tunnel in, a giant circr za came out. ¡®...This is?¡¯ Chulman checked his surroundings instinctively. Hundreds of entrances had surrounded the za and a few of them already had closed doors. And above the entrance there were various numbers. Some said 1 and others said 50. Some big ones even said 80. Simrities between them was that to the inside of the entrance was not a passageway but rather a small room. ¡®What is this...¡¯ But that wasn¡¯t the only peculiar part. People who had grouped up in the corner. ¡®9 people.¡¯ It was only 9 but he couldn¡¯t let his guards drop. Whilst Chulman was on guard the guy in the very front spoke out as he looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious. We¡¯re meeting each other for the first time here too.¡± ¡°...?¡± The others couldn¡¯t drop their guards but had their curiosity perked at these words. What was the reason for 9 strangers to group up. And the fact that 9 people were mixed into the group was also strange. ¡°Why are you gathered so?¡± The man who was standing in the front, Suhan, replied at Chulman¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m called Suhan, well... since you¡¯re alone I can guess to some extent. There¡¯s really nobody you can trust huh?¡± Chulman frowned at these words. Correct. He had felt this while going up the other inds. That there was really nobody he could trust. No, this damnable fairy had made it so. He didn¡¯t resent it. They only had one life, who in the world would give up their life for somebody else. Since he was like that too. Suhan smiled as he looked at Chulman. ¡°But what do we do. It seems we have to group up again no matter what. You¡¯re the tenth person. It said we needed one more person.¡± ¡°?¡± While Chulman was making a confused expression, the fairy appeared in the sky. ¡°I wee you to the tower. Heehee. This is and of opportunity. Of course everywhere in the tutorial is like that but this ce is even more so.¡± And at that moment a small map had appeared within Chulman¡¯s hands. ¡®This is...¡¯ Information about the hundreds of doors nearby was written on it. (Closed) ... (Closed) ... ... (Closed) (Closed) By pressing it he could even read descriptions about the options on these. ¡®... King¡¯s Sword? Diving Wrath? They even give this? Isn¡¯t this a bit too much.¡¯ While Chuman made a flustered expression the fairy smiled as it spoke. ¡°This is a friendly care for you guys. You¡¯ve seen instances of people moving inrge groups in the inds below right?¡± Chulman nodded his head. ¡®Damn... that¡¯s really out of the norm. How do you want us to go against such things.¡¯ n Lord. Their psychic power was fascinating itself but it was also very superior. 50 to 100 people moved about in groups, how did they expect them to win against that. He had gone through two inds on the way here and one of them had a Lord on the ind. It was an ind that could hold 100 people but the whole time while he was there the ind was basically controlled by the Lord who lead 50 people. ¡°I was watching from above but phew. How would the people traveling alone live from such sorrows? So we prepared this for you. This way you won¡¯t be in a disadvantage because youck numbers right?¡± He realized it then. What the 2 Man Room and 3 Man Rooms meant. A game which could be yed with 2 people, a game which could be yed with 3 people. ¡®Clearly... if you were to do this then the chances of going against ns go down substantially.¡¯ It seemed likerge rooms such as 80 Man Rooms were rooms that ns had targeted and entered. Since it was that dangerous but had enormous rewards to go with it. The 2 Man Rooms or 3 Man Rooms seemed like they were all closed due to peopleing ahead but rooms such as 10 man rooms were still left. ¡®This is what they meant when they said when they were waiting for me.¡¯ They wanted to go into the 10 Man Room but they couldn¡¯t because 1 wascking. But Chulman looked at the fairy with an extremely suspicious expression. ¡®These flies are friendly huh?¡¯ How could they be. But at that moment he heard Suhan¡¯s voice calling at him. ¡°There¡¯s no point of pondering over it. Since the lowest one right now is the 10 man Room.¡± ¡°...¡± As if the people ahead of them had simr thoughts, all the 2 Man to 9 Man Rooms were long closed. ¡®Well... Since they could enter by gathering for a small time it would¡¯ve been filled up quickly.¡¯ He was alone. The 10 Man Room was the least burdensome. If he missed this chance and were to enter a 11 Man Room with a group of 3-4 people then it would be extremely hard on him. ¡®There¡¯s no way that it wouldn¡¯t have set something up.¡¯ Chulman nodded his head as he went into the room which had written on the entrance along with the nine people. As 10 people got into the room the doors made a grinding noise as they closed. Kuguguguuung. And soon the small room with 10 people moved about aggressively as it started to dig deep into the tower. ............................................. Kyaaaaak! Kudududk. Chulman cut off the neck of the Beast which was charging at him. The beast which had the shape of a red ant spat out a rune after having its head cut off by Chulman¡¯s ck medium sized Greatsword. ¡®Let¡¯s see. Did he say we should get the things from whatever we killed ourselves?¡¯ He didn¡¯t drop his guard against the nine of them even whilst he was hunting. At the same time he was inspecting them the whole time. ¡®First... it seems like these guys know how to y as a team.¡¯ Maybe it was because they were cautious of each other or they had decided that it wasn¡¯t the time for them to fight each other but a clear rule was set between the 10 of them. The two basic rules which said that they had to fight in the front and distribution of runes and artifacts were ording to their contributions. ¡®As I expected... there¡¯s a difference in levels.¡¯ The three which wereposed of two men including Suhan and a female were really strong. Since it looked like the 7 others could not beat these three. ¡®That guy called Youngjae is strong too...¡¯ The four including himself were at a decent level. There were three of them who were weaker than him. ¡®Thankfully there isn¡¯t anyone who wants to take over because they¡¯re strong... and the girls are fighting well too.¡¯ Being a female did not mean they were weak. No, the fact that their poisonous aura could be felt at every swing of their sword showed how hard it was to get to this point. But then a thought came up in Chulman¡¯s head. ¡®... This is too simple.¡¯ Of course he didn¡¯t mean the difficulty itself was hard. Since if it was that easy then it wouldn¡¯t have taken them a while day to get here. Just like the name of the 10 Man Room, the difficulty was set so 10 people needed to work well with each other in order to clear it. It would¡¯ve been hard on them if they had 8 or 9. The difficulty yed a huge role to the fact that they were all keeping by the rules while advancing forward. If it was too hard or too easy then the rtionship between the people would be much worse than it is now. Since a person would have separate thoughts when they were in dire situations or had leisure. But because of this they felt much more at ease. ¡®The fairy didn¡¯t set anything up?¡¯ While Chulman was surprised Suhan swung his sword while shouting energetically. ¡°It seems like all ten of us could survive this way? Let¡¯s stay strong!¡± Chulman nodded at these words. ¡®Yeah. Let¡¯s first focus on advancing forward.¡¯ Who would enjoy killing and stealing things from them. If they couldbine their forces then doing so was the best. They would all be zealous since their lives were on stake. And have their own circumstances. Just like him. ¡®Damn... I¡¯m not sure if I can find Suhee.¡¯ Chulman grinded his teeth. He had to survive and find his daughter who he had separated from during the ticket stealing wars. His daugher Suhee and him, the two of them weren¡¯t strong enough to gather three ticket so they had to get a third random member and go up with three tickets. Since they would¡¯ve lost their tickets and died there if they had remained a bit longer. It had been a month since he had been separated with Suhee. Insecurities rose up from deep within but he couldn¡¯t do anything. He could only search fervently. Swinging the sword about crazily, the location of their goals could be seen. A clearly different ce inparison to the jungle-like environment around them. Chulman sighed a breath of relief. ¡°It seems like we¡¯re almost there, Old man.¡± Chulman looked to the side towards where the voice came from. A girl who was swinging the sword diligently besides him. One of the three weakest people. ¡®Did she say she was Minhee. Hoo...Suhee is just about that age too.¡¯ Chulman sighed. Because thoughts of Suhee sprang up again by looking at her. ¡°Yeah. But it¡¯s good because evil people don¡¯t exist here.¡± Minhee shook her head as she spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t know by looking at them from the outside.¡± ¡°...¡± Chulman grinded his teeth. It was just as she said. There might be somebody who was looking for a decisive moment. ¡®And... will it finish like this?¡¯ There might not be any evil people. But when a situation changes, the people turning evil wasn¡¯t even a big deal. Chulman, who had been lost in thought, flinched as he looked at the location where they had arrived at. ¡®... There isn¡¯t just one door.¡¯ The doors which wereid in front of them weren¡¯t just one. Exactly 10 doors for 10 people. ¡®This doesn¡¯t feel good.¡¯ Chulman and the others frowned. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter wille out tomorrow on Wednesday as well as on Friday and Sunday/Saturday. Chapter 44: Tower (3) At that moment the fairy appeared above everyone¡¯s head. ¡®...¡¯ While Chulman frowned, the fairy quickly started to babble: ¡°Hello everyone. Congrattions on clearing a room. Heehee. It was decent enough for 10 people to clear right?¡±. Everyone unconsciously nodded at these words. It took about a day for them to get through one room. And runes hade out too. The fairy spoke as it looked at these people. ¡°Well it¡¯s exactly at the difficulty for 10 people. But isn¡¯t the reward a bit toocking for a day¡¯s worth of work?¡± Everybody flinched. ¡®Looking at it again....¡¯ They had ignored it because they were hunting the beasts whilst being on guard with the nearby people but it seems like the beasts they had killed had not dropped a single artifact. ¡®This is a bit troublesome.¡¯ Artifacts and skills were important beyond anything else. Runes did not create a substantial gap and even if there was a gap it was still possible to catch up to it. But a good artifact or a skill was different. Chulman had an incident where he collided against somebody of simr skill level as him. A guy who tried to rape a woman. Thoughts of his daughter enraged him and made him collide against him. Of course he had calcted that the guy would realize their skill levels and then refrain from colliding against each other. But this was a misconception. They were at simr levels in terms of strength but a huge difference was made at a decisive moment due to their artifacts. He had almost died because his sword had broken apart after colliding against that guy¡¯s sword a few times. If you take into ount the fact that the difficulty of the Tower would continue to increase then the level of one¡¯s artifacts could not stay stationary. The fairy smiled while looking at the people trapped in their thoughts. ¡°Come on everybody. We aren¡¯t that heartless. We¡¯ve prepared it right here! Since it has taken around one day the rewards should be around this much right?¡± The fairy pointed towards the entrance. The people who saw this stopped for a moment. Artifacts were ced in front of the 10 doors. Artifacts that were listed under the 10 Man Room on the map. ... Chulman asked the fairy: ¡°Do we just need to take one of them then?¡± Ten people. Ten doors. 10 variety of artifacts. It was quite an obvious choice. The fairy grinned at these words. ¡°How could that be. Only one out of those 10 doors will open.¡± ¡°...One? Then ten people would go through one door but only one artifact will be given?¡± The fairy smiled as it spoke again. ¡°Could you first check the standards of those artifacts?¡± Everyone pulled out their maps as they started to check the options of the artifacts. And then flinched. ¡®... Why is there so much difference?¡¯ , which was in front of the door which said was pretty good but it was something one could achieve by working just a bit harder. And 10 of them existed too. On the other hand, the single which was in front of the room with or two of in front of the room with were at a level which couldn¡¯t even bepared to something like Haul¡¯s glove. An overwhelming difference in power. The fairyughed as it saw this. ¡°The figure listed in front of the door isn¡¯t a number. It is something that tells you about how many could survive. The number of people leaving this room alive hangs on your decisions. Heehee.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad to choose the 10th door and leave together in a nice manner with Haul¡¯s Gloves. Though I wouldn¡¯t rmend it due to the structure of the tower.¡± ¡°Fuck...¡± It wasn¡¯t just a problem of this moment. He would just be dead meat if he was to take the Haul¡¯s glove and was to face a crossroad of choice like this and meet somebody who had killed off the other nine and had gotten something like the hook. Chulman cursed out loud as he gripped the sword in his hands. The moment they started to move away from each other Suhan shouted out. ¡°Wait! Come to your senses! Isn¡¯t it a safer choice to get through the next level together as ten!¡± Everyone flinched at these words. Of course it was logically better to have ninerades than a single weapon like that. And even more so if you take into ount that you were the one who might die during the fight. The fairy smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Heehee. Is it okay for you guys to be at such a leisure when this is just a start? After this room...¡± Suhan aggressively red at the fairy as he shouted. ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone flinched as they got away from Suhan. ¡®That guy. What are his thoughts. To go up against the fairy...¡¯ Chulman looked at Suhan with a worrying expression. He felt bad for him because though guy¡¯s personality was pretty good, he was about to get killed by the fairy. But the fairy didn¡¯t act out and instead made an amused expression as it spoke: ¡°What an aggressive man. Can I really not speak about it then?¡± But then a man in the corner spoke out. ¡°No. Please continue. I must hear this out.¡± The man looked at Suhan as he spoke. ¡°You shut up instead. Shouldn¡¯t we at least hear what is about toe. If you aren¡¯t going to take care of all our lives then don¡¯t cut off important intel. Do you want to die or something.¡± ¡°... This bitch.¡± Suhan red at the man but he could not swing his sword. Because that guy was one of the three strongest along with Suhan. If they fight here then they would be helping them to choose the eighth room. The fairy continued to talk. ¡°It might not be bad to go along with ten people but you will cross against the people of other rooms. Though the number of people you would get tangled up with depends on the room.¡± Everyone became serious at these words. If they choose Haul¡¯s glove then all ten of them could survive. But going together at this moment did not guarantee them going together next round. ¡®No. It¡¯ll be good if we don¡¯t be enemies then.¡¯ This was proven by previous experiences. And what if the people they meet in the next room had also been in a 10 Man Room but chose the 3rd or 4th door? What if they were from a 40 Man Room and had chosen the 10th door? If you start at simr starting points then the level of artifacts was the most important part. If they head off like this then they have to go against people who are armed with much more powerful artifacts. ¡°...¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions turned cold. A definite decision to increase their chance of survival in this damnable structure. Keep on choosing the low-numbered door and arm themselves. It might be hard in the beginning but once they grasp the advantage the gap will continue to increase. But even though everyone had such thoughts they couldn¡¯t move thoughtlessly. Since there was no guarantee that they would be part of the winning side even if they felt greedy. Suhan spoke cautiously whilst looking at everyone: ¡°Wait! If we fight here then we might receive injuries and get hurt! If we go into the next room in such a situation then it¡¯ll still be dangerous! It¡¯s just better to go as ten...¡± ¡°Oh. All your injuries would get healed as soon as you go through the door. We should at least give that much as service when you fought so hard to take over. Heehee. Having a limb cut off is okay too so fight well.¡± ¡°This damnable...¡± While Suhan was flustered from the fairy¡¯s words, Youngjae looked at Suhan for a moment and then smirked. ¡°Why are you trying so hard to survive all together. Quite a funny guy.¡± ¡°What?¡± Before Youngjae¡¯s words ended, a woman started to walk towards Youngjae¡¯s side. Suhan narrows his eyes. Mijee. One of the three strongest along with Youngjae. ¡°What is...¡± ¡°I just like the idea on this side. Let¡¯s do it simply. Those who want to be with us stick here. We can organize it roughly. Even if it isn¡¯t the 1st or 2nd room hmm... 4? 5th room sounds good?¡± ¡®Damnit... it seemed like they were talking quite a bit on the way here...¡¯ Chulman grinded his teeth as he looked at Youngjae and Mijee. They didn¡¯t predict things up to this point but had shared some part of their thoughts. Suhan grinded his teeth and shouted at the scene in front of him: ¡°You crazy bastards! Why are you doing this when we can end it without fighting...¡± Youngjaeughed. ¡°We could end it without fighting. But it seems like if we were to do so here then we would get eaten by those who had fought and won. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve had to go through.¡± ¡°Fuck...¡± While Suhan grinded his teeth, Youngjae clicked his tongue inwardly. ¡°It¡¯s going to take all day.¡± As soon as his words ended, Youngjae rushed out and swung his sword around him. Kwadududk. Ududuk. ¡°Kuaaaak!¡± Chulman, who had been off guard, had his wrist cut off. He had tried to dodge backwards because he wasn¡¯t that dull but his wrist had flown off because there was a bit too much difference from the start. Everyone who had seen this started to crazily head behind Suhan. They had all realized. That they would all die if this was to continue. That guy was a maniac. ¡°You bastard!¡± The opponent was two. But it was two of the three strongest people here. ¡®Damn... and that guy was hiding his true strength.¡¯ Chulman grinded his teeth as he looked at Youngjae. He had known that he was strong but for him to be this strong. One could see how much muscle they had by looking but there was no way to find out about the number of runes they had before they get into a full head on sh. If one were to hide their skills like that then there was no way to know. They would not be an opponent if they didn¡¯t group up with Suhan as the center. Youngjae smirked as he saw this. ¡°Damn. It¡¯s the opposite effect. I had done it to get you guys to this side. Then there¡¯s only two people along with thisdy?¡± It was a very disadvantageous situation from one point of view but Youngjae didn¡¯t show it as he charged towards Suhan. And a sword fight had urred after the other people had also charged in. ¡°This bitch! Die.¡± ¡°You fucker! Getting blinded by the artifact!¡± Youngjae and Mijee were strong but Suhan was not a pushover either and they also had an advantage in numbers. And everyone, excluding Chulman who was rendered unable to fight, started to send off a bloodthirsty aura from all around. No. There was still another person who was not involved in the sword fight. ¡°Hey Minhee...¡± ¡°U...uuu.....¡± The child who had barely held a sword up against the beasts was scared out of her wits and could not get near as the people started to sh with each other. Chulman who had been clutching onto his wrist looked at her with a sad expression. Words of her having to help out had came up to his throat. But he couldn¡¯t say so after seeing a child who was so scared. ¡®Damn...Youngjae this bastard...¡¯ Chulman tried to heal his wrist with all his strength but it seemed like he won¡¯t be able to for a while because the ligaments in both of his hands had been cut off. And soon after the fight had ended. ¡°Kuuu...¡± ¡°Kuuk...¡± The result was that Youngjae and Mijee had won. The skills which Youngjae had hidden was really much higher than the norm. They had both be bloody but the others could not even stand and were all rolling about the floor with painful expressions. Mijee grinned as she looked at that Youngjae. ¡°Hoo... you fight well. But why didn¡¯t you try to kill any of them? Is there a reason?¡± Everyone had fallen to the ground but none had died. Of course they had their wrists cut off and had suffered extreme injuries so they were unable to fight but they were still alive. Youngjaeughed as he spoke. ¡°There¡¯s a reason for this. Anyhow...¡± At that moment Youngjae¡¯s expression froze frightfully. And then he pushed Mijee away. ¡°What are you...¡± And in the spot where Mijee had fallen from, a sword had flown past it with extreme speed. And the sword continued to swing as it stabbed Youngjae. Mijee was able to dodge barely but still had a deep wound on her shoulder and Youngjae¡¯s abdomen was punctured from that. ¡°Kuuuk...¡± Youngjae mumbled at the handle of the sword which had gone through him. A speed which was not evenparable to the fight before. Youngjae coughed out some blood as he looked at Minhee who had thrown the sword. ¡°You... your skills... why did you stand still if you were this good?¡± Minheeughed coldly as she answered: ¡°No reason for me to act out when you are doing the work I was going to do for me. It¡¯s a first meeting somebody crazier than me.¡± Minheeughed as she sent Wongyung a message. She had been looking for a chance but it was quite burdensome because the three were quite strong. And this was why she was going to look out for chances for a while. In order to aim for their backs when an even more dangerous situation urred. The fairy had set it up but she had clicked her tongue and given up. Because it didn¡¯t seem like a fight would happen. But then that Youngjae guy started to fight with them. ¡®I¡¯ve blown my nose without even touching it.¡¯ (*Note: Korean saying meaning ¡°Something was done without me having to do anything¡±) This was why greedy people were good. It was hard to go against ten people even for them. But there was a reason why they had gone in one to two at a time. Since there was no need for them to fight them all alone. Things became really easy if one or two people like him existed. While Minhee wasughing quietly, Youngjae mumbled coldly in front of Minhee. ¡°You guys really have too much patience. For you guys toe out only when I do this.¡± He had always felt it but the problem with these guys was the fact that they had too much patience. That was why they would onlye out when one had set up everything. It was going to be even more dangerous from now on, it¡¯ll be troublesome if he proceeded without taking care of such things. ¡®Tsk. Though it¡¯ll heal... it hurts like hell.¡¯ As soon as the room opened everybody would get healed. Of course there¡¯s nothing they could do about the ones who were dead. ¡°What?¡± Even before Minhee could react, a dagger which hade out from around the thigh pierced Minhee¡¯s chest. ¡®It¡¯s the second floor now. Let¡¯s see each other soon.¡¯ He would just kill off small fry like these on the way. The real goal is the guy whom he would meet on the third floor. Hansooughed coldly as he thought of the that would happen in the next room. Proofreader¡¯s note The true MVP of this chapter is Suhan, not Hansoo. Also, we realized that Dark Mage Lord should be tranted as Dark Mad Lord and is the same Light Monarch mentioned by Keldian in chapter 1. (Light and Mad are written the same in Korean). The chapters have been edited to reflect the change. As usual, the next regr chapter of the week ising on Friday, and the one after that on Saturday or Sunday. Chapter 45: Tower (4) Everyone made a confused expression. ¡®What is going on...¡¯ But Chulman just sighed. What was the point of thinking such things. They were going to die soon anyway. It didn¡¯t matter whether he died from Minhee¡¯s hands or Youngjae¡¯s hands. At that instant, something flew over at a very fast speed as it smashed his head. Puuk! ¡®Dammit...¡¯ Chulman fell unconscious as he felt his senses fade away. Youngjae, who had gotten the 8 others unconscious by throwing the daggers, walked up and chose the 9th room. Suuuururk. As he chose the in front of the 9th room, the door opened and the injuries of the people inside the room disappeared. Hansoo chuckled at the peopleid around on the ground with all their injuries healed and then started to loosen up his body. ¡®Though they¡¯re a bit strong... one is easy enough¡¯. The underlings of the Dark Mad Lord are strong. Since they had not only monopolized the runes of others, but skills and artifacts as well. But that differed from person to person. And one person could be taken care of simply by releasing the hidden strength. If it doesn¡¯t work out then he could just take a de, kill them off and just heal afterwards. Since that was his battle style anyway. ¡®Which means... this girl¡¯s artifacts are mine.¡¯ Hansoo chuckled. There was no need to run around from ce to ce in order to gather artifacts in the Tower. Since the underlings of the Dark Mad Lord will make their way to him by themselves. Simple. They will set some things up and bring artifacts up with them. And he just needed to cut off their heads and take those. Hansoo took the runes and artifacts that came out from her body and then showed a conspicuous color as he saw an item. ¡®Seven Stripe Cape... to wear something like this.¡¯ Hansoo made a slightly astonished expression. If she had activated this and fought then it would really have been annoying. An amazing cape that increased the defense against seven different kinds of weapons. ¡®It was hard enough fighting without the powerful artifacts but this is great.¡¯ This was a huge help in his situation where his stats had decreased and where he could not use the Dekrados set. And even more so if you take into ount of the fact that he would fight against other humans more often. The underlings of Dark Mad Lord will suspect him with it but they won¡¯t be able to confirm. Since it isn¡¯t the only one of its kind despite it being hard to obtain. Hansoo who had prepared some things started to ponder about his future ns. ¡®There¡¯s two stages left.¡¯ If he goes through two more things then all the preparations for entering the Final Dungeon will be done. The first one of those. All the artifacts that are currently equipped on him are colorless ones. Including the Seven Stripe Cape and the Dekrados Set. But his runes will be red during the Final Dungeon. And of course he could only fight the enemy if he prepares red gear. ¡®But that¡¯s impossible.¡¯ It was quite obvious actually. How would he gain red gear in the colorless stage? To do that he needed to gain a growing artifact like Nurmaha¡¯s ring and then feed it with a lot of runes to make it red. It would impossible to cover his body with such artifacts. But the thing that made it possible was the weaker version of the Philosopher¡¯s Stone. If you turn it into powder and then apply it, the quality of the energy a weapon could absorb increases by one level. Though it¡¯s not like a new skill is unlocked like with the growing artifacts, the simple fact of it being able to absorb the red energy and not the colorless energy was still a huge improvement. ¡®Though there¡¯s a time limit... it¡¯s good enough.¡¯ If you take into ount of the size of that Philosopher¡¯s stone then he could probably turn all his gear into red artifacts while he is inside the Final Dungeon. ¡®I¡¯m going to the room of the Treasure Hunt.¡¯ This was a hidden piece which could be obtained in the 50 Man Room of the 2nd floor, at the . If you go to the 2nd floor from the 1st then another circr za appears and one would get into a group there again. As Hansoo moved, his whole body made crunching sounds as it changed again. Soon Youngjae had disappeared and apletely different Hansoo had appeared. He had knocked the others unconscious because of this. ¡®I can¡¯t get found out yet.¡¯ Minhee had died in a single strike. Even if the messaging system existed, it was impossible to send the message about something happening suddenly. But unexpected events still happen. In order to aplish the final level properly he couldn¡¯t get found out by the nsmen of the Dark Mad Lord yet. ¡®Let¡¯s see... What should my name be this time?¡¯ Hansoo pondered for a moment and then made a simple decision. ¡®Let¡¯s do Chungjae.¡¯ Hansoo chuckled as he started to walk into the darkness quickly. ............................................. Kududududu The giant room which was filled by 50 people started to move with a small noise. These were all people who had aplished the room on the 1st floor. It had taken a whole extra day to collect 50 people. These people were mostly not part of any ns. It was actually quite reasonable since most ns had gone up to the 2nd floor right away from the start. Since most people here were people who hade up after clearing the mission on the 1st floor. ¡®Those guys havee too.¡¯ Hansooughed inwardly as he looked at Suhan and the others who were looking around the room. They were confused because the person who hade up before had disappeared. ¡®Well. They would probably think that I went into a different room.¡¯ There were other rooms than this one on the 2nd floor. They would probably think that he had gone into one of those while they were unconscious. While they were thinking about this and that, the fairy¡¯s voice resonated throughout the room clearly: ¡°The thing you guys will do this time is the Treasure Hunt!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°The rule is very simple. You just need to search through all of the limited space here and find the treasure!¡± Everyone frowned as they looked at the map and the view they could see outside of the room. ¡®... It¡¯s too wide.¡¯ Though it was of limited space, the size of the Treasure Hunting area was almost half the size of Yeouido. (Yeouido is about 3 km2) A bit too big for 50 people to roam around in. ¡°You just need to find this.¡± While they were having numerous thoughts, a small spherical marble appeared in front of their eyes. A pretty normal marble, though it did shine. As everyone made strange expressions the fairyughed as it spoke: ¡°The treasure itself isn¡¯t an artifact but rather an exchange ticket. If you bring this to the center then I¡¯ll exchange it for you. Since there¡¯s a lot of different articles it¡¯ll be fun pondering over it too. I¡¯ll show it to you in advance.¡± Artifacts were shown row by rows in front of their eyes. It seemed like they varied from number 1 to 50. 1 artifact on number 1. And 50 of the same artifact on the 50th number. It was an obvious thought but it seemed like that the lesser the number the more precious it was. Everyone looked at the 50th one. The artifact which you could gain 50 of was just a bit better than the weapons they were holding. A useful artifcat but not really at the level of being eye-catching. ¡°As you see it the 50th one is... well, still useful. Though it¡¯s not as good as the 1st one. Which artifact you would exchange for is up to you.¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze had already been focused on the 1st item even without the words of the Fairy. An item which boosted Charisma, Charm, Luck by 15 and the 8 base stats by 5% too. The other options were amazing too. If you take into ount that runes would be very hard to gain from now on, the price of this item was not evenparable to the other ones. Even if it wasn¡¯t the 1st item, items up to number 10 were pretty amazing and items up to 30 were items that were a bit hard to gain by hunting. ¡°Only when you bring the Treasure and exchange for the price in the center the door to the next room will open. No one can leave before that.¡± Not being able to leave was something they had already heard. They hade in here after taking that into ount. The situation wouldn¡¯t be different in other rooms as well so it was just better to start as soon as possible when 50 people had gathered. And who knows? They might find the treasure if they¡¯re lucky. ¡°Then let¡¯s start! Heehee.¡± With those final words the room clunked and stopped. And a giant jungle had appeared in front of them. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ The people nced at each other and then separated into the giant jungle. Being in a team was not always the best option in such a ce. Actually it might be harder to find if you are grouped. But just before everyone was apart to separate, the fairy¡¯s voice resonated throughout the air. And then the images of the protectors appeared in air. All 128 of them. Everyone saw this and then frowned their faces. ¡®Fuck. It¡¯s not something I can kill alone...¡¯ They realized instantly. Though they had gotten quite a bit of skills and runes, it was not something they could solve with just that much. It was at the level where they at least needed about 5 people to hunt it down safely. The people who were dispersing flinched. Since they did not have any confidence in fighting those things alone. But there was no need for all 50 of them to group up. One person shouted loudly in the center. ¡°Is there anybody who would go with me?¡± Everyone started to size each other up as they started to group up in tens or so. The good thing about this treasure hunt was that multiple people could share the result. Since they couldn¡¯t do anything alone, it was better to group up and act together. There were actually a few people who weren¡¯t interested in the treasure among the crowd. Since it seemed like it was better to hunt for runes in the time where they would fight to earn some crappy thing. ¡®And as I heard the exnation earlier, it seems like normal beasts gave artifacts too.¡¯ It seemed like that the beasts were pretty good in giving out runes and artifacts in this ce. Which means the artifacts around the level of those in 40 to 50th spot were faster to earn through hunting. At that moment a voice was heard in the air. ¡°...¡± It meant that no matter how strong they were they would all get massacred if one crazy guy exchanged the treasure for only one artifact and left this ce. Everyone¡¯s expressions turned hard. .................................. . Wongyung nodded at the nsman¡¯s words. ¡°Then... we should start too.¡± ¡°Uuuuaaak!¡± Wongyungughed in joy whilst looking at the room which was already in chaos as he moved his steps. Proofreader¡¯s note A glossary has been made listing major information/characters. This is in answer to somements that Korean names are too hard to remember. Some rifications: Hansoo assumed the name Youngjae inst chapter, and now being in the new group he gets a new appearance and a new name: Chungjae. There¡¯s a single treasure (shining marble) to find in the room, then it can be exchanged at the altar for 1 to 50 prizes. Only people holding one of those prizes can leave the room, the others will die. The treasure is guarded by one of the 128 Protectors, but it¡¯s unknown which one. Last regr chapter of the week will most likelye on Sunday. Chapter 46: Tower (5) While everyone was being cautious of each other and mumbling about, Chulman cursed out loud. ¡°Damnable bitch of a fairy...¡± 2 weeks. If they don¡¯t find the treasure within 2 weeks then they would all die. Since no one will have the prize they needed to exchange the treasure for in their hands. And 2 weeks, or 14 days, was definitely not a lot of time in order to kill all 128 of them. If they¡¯re unlucky then thest protector might give the treasure too. Since the fairy would do things even worse than that. It seems like around 10 people were needed for them to get through the protector and gain the treasure without any casualties. Which means they needed to at least hunt 2 protectors a day with 5 teams of 10 people. If you take into ount the time needed to rest after a hunt, 50 people had to hunt non-stop in order to kill all the protectors. Since the dungeon with the protector they saw from the images the fairy projected did not seem easy at all. At that moment a person in the very corner of the 50 shouted out loud. ¡°Let¡¯s hunt by dividing into 5 teams of 10. One team can ount for 2 protectors a day.¡± Everyone turned towards him at these words. ¡®Those guys are...¡¯ All 50 of them weren¡¯t that simple. But these guys were eye- catching even with just a nce. One of the two most dangerous households. ¡®...A n. And only 10?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that they walked around with the words of ¡®n¡¯ written on their foreheads but there was a huge difference in the actions between nsmen and non-nsmen. Because non-nsmen would constantly be stealing nces at each other while nsmen are only looking out. The unique thing about these guys though was the fact that they only had a very small amount. ¡®Only ten....¡¯ A miserable sizepared to other ns. It was reasonable for them to not go to the second floor right away and start at the 1st floor and even participate in the treasure hunt with such size. Though no one could understand why they only had 10. ¡®They¡¯re still dangerous.¡¯ Suhan mumbled inwardly. Since there is a clear difference between nsmen and non-nsmen even if their numbers are the same. At that moment another voice was heard from the corner. ¡°I agree. 10 people will take care of 2 a day. This seems like the right choice. If you aren¡¯t able to follow thenpensate for it.¡± One of the other two teams that caught the eyes. They didn¡¯t look like the ns here but something else caught the eyes. They were all holding a precious-looking artifact. ¡®...Did they kill off the rest in a 30 man room ande up.¡¯ Their aura alone was mighty. Whatever happened, as the 20 people who looked like the strongest of the 50 agreed, the others fussed around as they nodded their heads. They didn¡¯t like following those people¡¯s orders but the fact that they would all die if they did not find the Treasure was right. They needed to think about it after they find it. Since the fight will be from that point on. If they conflict with each other and don¡¯t find the treasure then it¡¯ll just simply be a massacre. About 10 people got into teams and then disappeared in multiple directions. And Hansoo also watched the people dispersing and then walked towards the dungeon of the Protector. ¡®I will aplish the hidden piece first.¡¯ The hidden piece he had as the goal was . The requirements were very simple. There were marbles behind the protector. 128 in total since there were 128 of them. Only one of the marbles was a shining marble and the ones who didn¡¯t shine were normal marbles. If you collect 32 of them then they will trade it for the Philosopher¡¯s stone. Kangtae had aplished this in the past. Something he had gotten while collecting them just in case. ¡®It¡¯s easier to be alone in order to aplish it in a short amount of time¡¯ Though it was easy when said, the difficulty of the dungeon of the Protectors wasn¡¯t that easy. He will only be able to collect 32 if he releases the transformation and use his true body to progress quickly. Hansoo quickly threw his body towards one of the dungeons of the protectors. .......................................... The people who had aplished the dungeon made a tired expression as they heard the noise resonating throughout the ind. People cursed out loud. ¡°What is this. They don¡¯t give out anything.... despite it being so hard¡± There were quite a bit of beasts on the way. They had given quite a bit of runes and artifacts for the 10 people to share. As if they were telling them to hunt them instead of going to the dungeons of the protectors. But then they won¡¯t be able to finish the 2 dungeons the team needed to aplish a day. And that was the reason why everyone proceeded towards the dungeon even while they were smacking their lips. They had some expectations actually. So many runes and artifacts were dropped but the dungeon of the Protector was said to be even harder. It was obvious that they expected an even greater amount of rewards. But the result was only a huge amount of disappointment. They had broken through the dungeon after a long time but the amount of dropped runes and artifacts were minimal. And they so were hard that it was hard for them to aplish two a day if they wanted to do it without taking any injuries. If this was the case then they could only focus on killing the dungeons of the protectors. ¡°Damm... but there¡¯s nothing we can do. We all die if we don¡¯t find the treasure.¡± ¡°Yeah true...¡± If they were unlucky then the treasure wille out when they hunt the 128th protector. If they aren¡¯t able to find the treasure while leisuring about then they won¡¯t even be able to get the reward. They would just all die. ¡°Ugh. Let¡¯s go.¡± While they wereining and spitting words out one at a time, one of the people walking in the front turned around and spoke. ¡°Can I say something?¡± Everyone looked at the person standing in the front. ¡°Well, to introduce myself simply I am called Chulman. But the name isn¡¯t important... there¡¯s just something I want to tell you.¡± As everyone¡¯s eyes focused, Chulman opened his mouth: ¡°Let¡¯s think. Even if we were to find this treasure could we take this to the altar safely? And is there a meaning even if we were to take it there?¡± Everyone made a skeptical expression. They didn¡¯t speak out but they knew. They were confident in themselves but two teams out of the five, who had gone a different way, were at a different level. If they were to move about in teams of 10 and find the treasure and those guys decide to take them away forcibly then they would only get it stolen from them. And the few hundreds meters of the area around the altar were barren so it wasn¡¯t even possible to sneak up there. And as the fairy spoke before, the news of the treasure being found will be spread all around . Even if they wanted to exchange the treasure for rewards, they will only get suppressed by the people who would rush their way there. Since they needed to go to the altar where the fairy is in order to exchange the treasure for the reward. Or, they might have everything stolen even if they got there safely and exchanged the treasure for the rewards. There was no rule saying that every artifact had to be distributed evenly even if they chose to exchange for 50 of them. If they steal it all then nothing is left in their hands. Chulman spoke out as he looked at the people mumbling about. ¡°Do you all understand? This is a tactic that can only be aplished if we work together but if we stay like this as the weaker ones then we may all just die. Though it¡¯s important to find the treasure, we must take into ount of the aftermath after finding the treasure.¡± They needed to go through three stages in order to survive in this ce. Obtain the treasure. Get the treasure to the altar and exchange it for the reward. Take the reward and walk out. The requirements were already set. If your battle strength is weak then you would lose your head even before you got to the altar where the fairy was. And even if you were able to get to the Altar safely, you won¡¯t be able to choose the number of the reward. Since people would be charging at them in order to take the limited rewards from all around. There¡¯s no way that those guys will let them go since they will just die if they don¡¯t acquire those. In order for the people with low battle powers to survive, they needed to exchange it for 50 of Kurutan¡¯s Bludgeon to fit the number of people and spread it all around. ¡®No... you can still die with that if you are unlucky.¡¯ Since there was no guarantee that each person will get one of the 50 Kurutan¡¯s Bludgeons. If you are weak then you might just die from the acts of evil people. Since they can steal it for fun and go out with it. But if your battle power is sufficient? There wasn¡¯t even a need to look for the treasure. ¡®Since they can just steal it from the guys whoe to the altar in the center after finding it.¡¯ The aftermath of them finding the treasure was more important for them to survive. Chulman raised his spirits as he saw the people get shaken and continued to speak. ¡°Of course everyone needs tobine their strengths in order to find the treasure. But does everyone need to try to hard to find the treasure? It¡¯s hard for us to get through two dungeons in a day but the teams we saw earlier can even clear 4 in a day. Though casualties may increase.¡± Everyone nodded. Since those people were at a different level from them. It was possible for them to clear four in a day if they hurried. Though casualties will happen one by one. Chulman nodded as he spoke. ¡°Those guys will clear the protector¡¯s dungeons much faster than us. What do you think those guys will do after they aplish their quota?¡± ¡°Of course they will...¡± Everyone expressions turned solemn. They didn¡¯t have any leisure but those strong guys had to leisure to even hunt. Their gaps will increase even more. ¡°It isn¡¯t the time for us to search fervently. We just need to pray that one of the two strongest households don¡¯t find it fast. Since only then would they hurry and search for the treasure by sacrificing bits of their strengths at a time. And during that time, we must get stronger. In order to prepare for the aftermath of them finding the treasure.¡± They were weak. It would just be even more dangerous for them if they find the treasure like this. But if they were to do the following then the distance in the gap will be shorter which means that they will be able to ensure their own safety to some point even after they find the treasure. ¡°But... isn¡¯t there a possibility for them to chase us down and vent their anger on us?¡± Though the ind was wide, they could still find each other if they set their minds to it. Though they won¡¯t meet each other while they fight, if there isn¡¯t any announcements of dungeons being cleared then they wille and find them. Chulman shook his head as he spoke. ¡°How would they know who did and who didn¡¯t when there¡¯s five teams.¡± Everyone nodded. If they lie and act normally then they would be able to get through it. ¡°And by the time they find out ande to us, we¡¯ll have be quite formidable as well. If we sh then they also would get injuries and won¡¯t be able to clear the dungeons of the protectors, would they be able to fight us in such a situation?¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions turned cold. Correct. It was not time for them to let their guards down. The aftermath of finding the treasure was more important than actually finding it. If they have weak battle powers then they won¡¯t be able to escape their fate of their game being stolen after their hunt. The point was that it didn¡¯t matter who tried harder. It was who is stronger. The people who had heard Chulman¡¯s words nodded with a frozen expression and then changed their direction towards the hunting grounds from the direction to the dungeon. Chulman also clenched his teeth as he advanced forward. ¡®I must survive in order to find Suhee.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t let his life be in the hands of the strong. There will be no point of shouting about for fairness when you didn¡¯t have the strength to even ensure your own rights. Chulman slowly walked forward with clenched teeth. ......................................... Kudududuk ¡°Hooh.¡± Hansoo stretched his body as he looked at the back of the protector that he had smashed. ¡®It¡¯s more convenient to move about alone as I thought¡¯. His battle power will decrease if he were to act with others because he won¡¯t be able to release his transformation. The fairy¡¯s voice resonated all around as Hansoo touched the marble he had attained after killing the protector. ¡®It¡¯s a nk as I expected.¡¯ A marble which did not give off light. But this was actually more important for Hansoo than the actual treasure. As Hansoo touched it, it got absorbed like a rune into his left wrist and turned into a symbol. ¡®It¡¯s the fourth one.¡¯ If this pace was to continue then collecting 32 in 2 weeks wouldn¡¯t be hard. Since he will be able to get through about four in a day if he didn¡¯t go overboard. But on the other hand, it was hard for him to do more than four. Since going overboard meant that the strength he had remaining to use the next day will decrease. They might really not be able to find the treasure if the other¡¯s don¡¯t crush through the dungeons well. ¡®Then it¡¯ll be a massacre¡¯. One day had passed. Logically speaking 14 fireworks should¡¯ve been madebined with his since they had decided that they will do two per five teams for 10. But the actual number was only 10. Which meant that somebody didn¡¯t aplish their quota. And the time between each firework was getting longer and longer. Which meant that they were gettingzier. They are definitely beingzier and have more leisure since 10 was being filled up without them hunting for themselves. ¡®Hmm... these actions are obvious.¡¯ This ce would be very easy to clear as 50 people of a n but getting massacred wasn¡¯t that hard when 50 different people with different thoughts and strengths gathered. ¡®It¡¯s time for me to move.¡¯ Solving the situation in this ce was actually quite simple. It didn¡¯t matter whether there was an underling of the Dark Lord¡¯s or not. He just needed to turn into his real self and crush them all. He was more specialized in catching people than beasts anyway. The beasts could take quite a hit but the people here will puke out blood just from the dagger he threw, because of their limited health. There was no way for the people here to beat him who had the Seven Stripe Cape and the Dekrados Set. Then he would tell them to kill the protectors of their quota. Then he just needed to take the treasure to the altar, from whoever found it, and that¡¯ll be the end of it. ¡®But... then the earring is a little bit regrettable.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t transformed to kill off a few tadpoles. And there was no problem even if he didn¡¯t release his transformation. Since he had already found someone to act on his behalf a long time ago. Hansoo disappeared after activating Arankal¡¯s Bracelet. Proofreader¡¯s note This is thest regr chapter of the week. With the two uing sponsored chapters, there¡¯ll be a chapter on Monday and Tuesday as well the regr chapters on Wednesday, Friday and Sunday. Many thanks to the sponsors! Some rifications: The Protectors are inside their own dungeon. Arankal¡¯s Bracelet is the item Hansoo got in Central Ind¡¯s underground dungeon. It makes him invisible, but is difficult to use with strenuous movements (like in battle). Chapter 47: Tower (6) ¡°These damnable bastards... it seems like they aren¡¯t doing this properly...¡± Lord, Gyungmi grinded her teeth. One of the nsmen below sighed as he heard those words and spoke: ¡°Isn¡¯t it easier if you just take them into the n from the start. Why don¡¯t you take nsmen around with you?¡± Gyungmi frowned as she spoke: ¡°It¡¯s already tedious for me to bring you guys along. No, this psychic power doesn¡¯t fit me from the start. Goddamnit. Why did something like this appear.¡± ¡°...¡± The nsmen shook their head as they saw Gyungmi say such things about her psychic power that others were dying of jealousy from. ¡°Do you know how shitty it feels when you gain a connection to a random person and then have him die? It might be different for somebody who isn¡¯t close or something.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°And I hate the most the fact that I can tell somebody to fight instead of me in times of danger. The nine of you is too much already.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Damnit. I¡¯ll only recruit strong ones from now on.¡± ¡®She¡¯s really a different kind.¡¯ They clicked their tongue while looking at Gyungmi. But nodded their heads at the same time. ¡®Well... with those battle powers...¡¯. It was ok for her to feel as if they were annoyances. They didn¡¯t know what the hell she had picked up below but she was really strong. Gyungmi was a Lord but she definitely wasn¡¯t like Cao Cao or Liu Bei. She felt more like Lu Bu. The nsmen here were strong but they would all get pummeled until they turned into rice cakes even if they were to all fight her. ¡®It isn¡¯t that her skills, runes or artifacts are out of the ordinary or something...¡¯ Of course she was above averagepared to ordinary adventures. But Gyungmi¡¯s battle power couldn¡¯t be exined with just that. Since she had mixed up everything above amazingly and melted it down to one battle style. They wouldn¡¯t be able to show one third the strength of Gyungmi even if they had the same things. ¡°But what are you going to do? They¡¯re still trying to do the chicken game. And if they continue to hunt like that then they will really be formidable. The other dangerous 10 also get on my nerves as well.¡± ¡°Tsk. Damnable guys. We should¡¯ve set the mood in the beginning...¡± Gyungmi clicked her tongue. Since she couldn¡¯t do anything about getting angry despite her understanding the reason behind it. If this were to continue then they would need to go kill three to four protectors a day. And this would only bring them harm. If the others hunt and raise their strength fervently in that time period than the gap between them will be immeasurably closer. ¡®My head hurts. There¡¯s something that bothers me too...¡¯ This is why even though she foresaw something like this would be happening, at the moment she brought her n out fast as if she was fleeing from something. At that moment, the air sliced apart as somebody came out of thin air. Everyone flinched. Since they didn¡¯t even realize that someone hade out. ¡°You bastard... who are you!¡± The nsmen shouted coldly as they held up their des. Hansoo who hade out of thin air, and had the look of Chungjae, smiled as he spoke: ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just here with a proposal.¡± ¡°Proposal?¡± Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s a really good proposal on your part too. You guys just need to listen to me. I¡¯ll let all of you escape this ind alive.¡± Then Hansoo exined what he was going to make them do. Things he would¡¯ve done himself if he had the power. One of the nsmen spoke quietly with a helpless expression: ¡®Did he lose all notions of fear or something.¡¯ It seemed like he was pretty talented. Since they couldn¡¯t spot his camouge. But it didn¡¯t seem like he could maintain that during a fight. And it felt like he could kill one to two of them but that was his limit. What would such a guy have as his basis for him to act about so? ¡®...is he trying to get a sneak attack?¡¯ They had never seen somebody trying to act as a captain just by relying on a simple sneak attack from behind. But Hansoo just smiled. It would be simple if he were to just release his transformation and show them but then some trails will be left behind. But there¡¯s still a simple solution without going to such an extent. Since he hade here from the start because of that. ¡®Well. If it doesn¡¯t work then I¡¯ll stop the transformation for a moment.¡¯ His goal was not being found out by the underling of the Dark Mad Lord anyway. And these guys are of the same n so the chances of the Dark Mad Lord¡¯s forces being mixed in here is none. ¡°Not you. I¡¯m talking to your Lord. Let¡¯s have a talk with me. Thedy over there.¡± Hansoo looked at Gyungmi, who was standing quietly behind the nsmen, as he spoke. ¡®Sixth Sense stat. I don¡¯t know where she had attained such a valuable thing but she should be able to see it somewhat.¡¯ He had understood somewhat since she had been looking all around her at the surroundings ever since he was here. It was a different stat from perception, not part of the 8 general stats. Perception increased the 5 senses one had but the sixth sense was basically the same as a psychic power. It was something he had given up looking for because it was too hard to find in the tutorial area. Gyungmi looked at Hansoo in cold sweat. ¡®Fuck... that was the thing.¡¯ Gyungmi grinded her teeth. Since she finally understood why he felt the chill run down the spine since a while ago. A sixth sense stat which she had attained at the beginning. It raised a person¡¯s battle power beyond the limits. Since it allowed one to sense things others could not sense. And something was moving about behind Hansoo¡¯s back in her eyes. ¡®Toe up here with something like that... fuck.¡¯ She knew instinctively. That was just a shell. There is something much more fearsome hiding beneath it. She didn¡¯t know what that thing was but if that thing showed itself and decided to kill them all then... they will all die. Gyungmi breathed in and out and then spoke: ¡°...Can¡¯t you just do it alone with such abilities?¡± She didn¡¯t know what he was hiding but it was extremely dangerous. With that much he didn¡¯t need them, he just needed to go out and sweep them all under him. And just kill them if they didn¡¯t listen. Hansoo smiled at those words. ¡°Everyone has circumstances. I need someone to fight instead of me.¡± ¡®Since I can¡¯t get found out yet.¡¯ Gyungmi sighed and then spoke to Hansoo: ¡°Even we can¡¯t beat all 40 of them. It seems like you won¡¯t be fighting. What are you nning?¡± If such a thing was possible then they would¡¯ve fought at the beginning already. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? There are weaker ones roaming about in groups of ten. Beat up all the weaker ones separately and get them into your n.¡± ¡°...¡± He hadn¡¯t acted out because of this until now. Since it¡¯ll be more convenient if they spread out. ¡®One day... should be enough for them to get separated enough.¡¯ To leave a Lord in leisure behind to travel in groups of 10 separately. Symbols were gained from the agreement of both sides but he had never seen anybody who had not agreed with a de up against up throat before. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you don¡¯t like about it but put them into the n for now. And do whatever you want with them afterwards. Though there¡¯s 10 of them who are a bit dangerous, I wonder if they¡¯ll act out if there¡¯s 40 of you guys.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®...He¡¯s a bit annoying, shall I have a go at him?¡¯ But Gyungmi shook her head. Her sixth sense had saved her too many times for her to do so. And that sixth sense was warning her clearly. To listen. ¡°... Let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone nodded as they headed somewhere. Hansoo smiled as he saw this. ¡®That¡¯s done.¡¯ This is easy for them to get massacred if all 50 are separated but at the time same it was easy to clear if all 50bined. They just needed to make the n, kill the protectors in leisure and attain the treasure. ¡®...I can see the endinging around.¡¯ If he gains the philosopher¡¯s stone here then he has gained everything necessary to go in the dungeon. Then only one stage is left. The two weeks will go by fast. Hansooughed as he disappeared in order to kill the protectors as well. ......................................... ¡°It seems the time hase for us to separate.¡± Gyungmi made a tired expression as she looked at the people around her. Almost 50 people. They were mostly her nsmen now. ¡®...I¡¯m tired.¡¯ It was even more tiring because she was trying to not get any of them die due to that useless connection. Though some weren¡¯t part of her n. ¡®The four over there.¡¯ Gyungmi looked at the four, who were of different quality, in the corner. Lord couldn¡¯t give symbols to other lords. And Lords could not give symbols to people who had already gained symbols from a different n. Which meant that if the giving of the symbol didn¡¯t work then it would mean that that person was a Lord or part of a n. And because of this, these four caught the eyes. ¡®Well there¡¯s nothing really special about them.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that they all believed their excuses. But what was the point when they were going to separate anyway. She just needed to take care of her own n. ¡°Let¡¯s all go our own ways.¡± Gyungmi changed the treasure into 50 Kurutan¡¯s Bludgeons, gave it to each and everyone one by one and then ordered them to suicide. Crack. ¡°...uh?¡± Gyungmi¡¯s psychic power isn¡¯t strong enough to order them to suicide. Everyone else other than her original nsmen had their symbols broken as soon as she gave the order. And at the same time they, who had escaped from the n, all looked fiercely at each other but then ran towards the exist after giving up. Since there was no need to fight after having guaranteed their safety. ¡®Well. This is a good end from one point of view.¡¯ Though things had progressed half forcibly, everyone had survived as the result. Since they had repeated the hunt for Protectors of the Dungeons faithfully under the order of the n Lord. As the people who were thinking this and that made their way to the exit a giant door in the space that trapped them opened with a rumbling noise. And a slightly different view from before had appeared in front of them. ¡°... maze?¡± Many separate paths had appeared in front of their eyes. And the fairy appeared in front of their eyes. ¡°Everyone here has survived. Heehee. Congrattions. You will now get sent to the starting point of the third floor. There¡¯s nothing hard, you just need to follow the path. If you follow the crossroads, you will arrive at one the of hundreds of starting points.You can group up and follow your friends who arrived earlier or go separately when you get there.¡± Everyone shrugged their shoulders as they disappeared into the paths. Though it wasn¡¯t like being moved into a room, it didn¡¯t really matter. Gyungmi looked at Chungjae with a suspicious expression but then shook her head as she took her nsmen into one of the numerous paths. ¡®Hmm... shall I go too.¡¯ It didn¡¯t seem like the four there would move before he did. Hansoo, who had the appearance of Chungjae, smirked as he walked towards the starting point. And after a while he activated Arankal¡¯s Bracelet and hid himselfpletely. Then he very carefully returned to the starting point. As he expected these four, who had said they were part of the other n, were standing in the same position despite the others leaving one by one. ¡®When are they going to move. Hurry up and move.¡¯ Hansoo looked at them with great patience. And soon when everyone else had disappeared, they seemed to have received orders from somewhere as they started to ruthlessly go through the paths. Hansoo smiled as he saw them. ¡®Hurry and guide me. To your captain.¡¯ Even if he found them painstakingly and then kill them off one by one, the Lord will slowly regenerate his strength as well. There was only one solution to this tedious situation. To cut off the Lord¡¯s neck in a single strike. But he had no way of knowing where this guy was. 1st and 2nd floor were impossible and the only possible third floor still had a few hundred starting points. It was not possible to search through each and every one of them. But at a single time, he had a single chance. A chance which appears when the special structure of the tower and the dangers of the third floorbines. If the Dark Mad Lord had arrived to the third floor, and had seen the environment of this ce then he could only gather all of his nsmen to a single spot. The third floor was the ce where they let them taste the harsh reality of the Otherworld. It was not somewhere where tricks worked. Since his head was good he had probably realized that he had to gather his nsmen in order for him to act around in such a ce. And the people in front of him will guide him. To the Dark Mad Lord who could be in one of the hundreds of starting points. If Hansoo had revealed his identity here then that cautious guy would¡¯ve split up all his nsmen to other ces. Since if that guy had seen the third floor, he would want to only use his own forces and prevent any possible mishaps from happening in order to get through the third floor... But Hansoo himself had to meet him and that was where the earring came into y. ¡®It¡¯s the final stage.¡¯ He had gained everything he needed with the philosopher¡¯s stone being thest. The only thing he needed now was some fancy gear and plenty of runes. He would¡¯ve actually had to run around the whole tower ording to the original n. Since it¡¯ll be hard for oneself to have a full setting of gear and runes. But there was a way for him to solve it very simply. Since the people who have been running around the whole tower for him will gather in a single ce. People who would have such an amount that even he wouldn¡¯t be able to gather alone. ¡®Dark Mad Lord... Let¡¯s see your face, it¡¯s been a while.¡¯ And once he finishes them off then all the preparations areplete. For entering the Final Dungeon. The final stage of the preparation wasn¡¯t some beast. It was the Dark Mad Lord himself. ¡®I¡¯ll use all my strength.¡¯ Because in that ce, only he and they exist. Since there was no way the Dark Mad Lord would let random people who started at the same ce as him alive. He could use all his strength since rumors won¡¯t be spreading anyway. Hansoo slowly disappeared into the darkness as he followed the others. .............................. And then somebody appeared in the ce where Hansoo disappeared. ¡°... You really want to follow?¡± One of the nsmen looked at Gyungmi as they shook their head. To pretend to go up the road in order to follow him. ¡®And how the hell did she even find him. Is it that sixth sense thing...?¡¯ Gyungmi smirked as she nodded: ¡°Aren¡¯t you even bit curious? As to what kind of thoughts he has?¡± ¡°... Just with that alone?¡± ¡°Well. We¡¯ll find out when we get there. And if the path we were following and this is the same anyway then there¡¯s nothing bad about going this way.¡± And then Gyungmi followed the pathway towards the ce that the sixth sense was pointing to, where the dangerous aura was radiating from. Proofreader¡¯s note Hansoo, Lu Bu is going to be your witness! The following few chapters will keep getting better and better. This is a sponsored chapter, another sponsored chaptering tomorrow, and regr chapters on Wednesday / Friday / Sunday. Chapter 48: Tower (7) ¡®It¡¯s been a while.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled quietly as he watched the ming environment around him. The third floor which imitated the . They called it the Red Zone because it used red energy. But there were other reasons as well. An eternally zing world that had received the punishment of the gods. And that was why it was called the Red Zone. ¡®Erviang... this was your world huh.¡¯ He didn¡¯t¡¯ know back then. Even right before the invasion of the Abyss. ¡®We were just frogs in a well.¡¯ But he, after getting through the Abyss, knew now. How the Otherworld which wasprised of seven colored zones was structured. If such a thing called a God existed then it was really a vicious thing. Humanity was a very lucky race if you take into ount what happened to Erviang¡¯s race, who were space-time travelers. Hansoo shook his head. ¡®It¡¯s not time to get emotional.¡¯ This was just a fake which copied the Red Zone. It didn¡¯t even have half of the dangers. ¡®Shall I go.¡¯ This guy will probably be stuck at . He just needed to end him there. Hansoo continued his steps through the mingndscape. .................................................... ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± Everyone who was advancing faithfully under the orders of Wongyung swirled their tongues around. Everything in their surroundings was burning. The strange-looking buildings which belonged to some other race were zing and numerous beasts were moving between the buildings without end. ¡®Damn... all of the area on the third floor shouldn¡¯t be like this right?¡¯ That was not even reasonable. It wasn¡¯t to the point where they were getting burned to death but the non-stop heat kept attacking their throats and lungs. And the beasts that charged at them were so strong that even his nsmen were barely blocking them. Due to the whole environment burning there wasn¡¯t any water to drink either. One of two things will happen at this rate. Either die from the beasts or die from dehydration. ¡®...The world outside the tutorial is always like this?¡¯ The fairy had told them. That the third floor was like a glimpse of the world outside of the tutorial. And added something else too. At first he was really relieved. Since even he wasn¡¯tfortable with the fairy who brought evil rules endlessly. But he was slowly realizing something. ¡®...It¡¯s not like it¡¯s not interfering but more like it doesn¡¯t need to interfere?¡¯ If it was such a harsh environment to the point where they didn¡¯t need to interfere then they simply wouldn¡¯t. Since they will die by themselves. Wongyung, who had been advancing through the dried upndscape, shook his head. ¡®There¡¯s no way.¡¯ There was no way that they would leave them all to die. Wongyung was confident. The strongest power in all of the Tower was him. If a power like his was suffering this much then all of the others might just die out. There was no way that they would¡¯ve set the difficulty so. Kudududuk ¡®First advance forward.¡¯ Wongyung solidified his thoughts as he advanced. And soon a giant Cross appeared in his view. ¡°...What is that?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± The fairy, which had appeared without anyone noticing, babbled. Wongyung slightly frowned at those words. It was a disgusting-looking cross even at a single nce. And on that cross, human faces wereing out and going back into it non-stop. Like people who were trapped within a giant cloth. And then Wongyung rubbed his eyes after seeing an extremely familiar face. ¡°....Huh?¡± The fairy smiled as it spoke. ¡°Can you see some familiar faces?¡± ¡°...¡± Wongyung ignored the fairy¡¯s words as he inspected the cross after walking closer to it. And then made a expression of fear. ¡°Is this cross...¡± ¡°Mmm... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking about but shall we say it¡¯s right? Heehee. Correct! All the information of those who died in the tutorial are in there! Oh my. Two were just added.¡± Wongyung slightly closed the gaps of his eyes. ¡°But what is the meaning of this?¡± He knew that it was definitely disgusting. But what did this mean to them. ¡°Reflect our actions while looking at the dead?¡± The fairy shook its head. ¡°The cross will look very very pretty after you hear my words.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°That is the Cross of Reincarnation! You can revive someone of those who participated in the tutorial who had died!¡± Wongyung made a expression of fright. They did look like beings close to gods. But for them to be able to effect those who had already died. ¡°What is this nonsense... Can you guys even control the dead?¡± The fairy smirked. ¡°That¡¯s a bit too hard at our level. It¡¯s just a copy that we brought on the way here.¡± ¡°... a copy?¡± ¡°Yes. We made a copy of all of you when you came here and saved it within that cross. And that cross uses that as the base to create a copy.¡± ¡°...¡± While Wongyung¡¯s eyes were flickering the fairy made a smile as if it knew that would happen and spoke. ¡°Though it¡¯s a copy, their strength and memory will be the same as the real one before they came to this side. Woudln¡¯t this be amazing if it¡¯s a loved one? Heeheehee.¡± ¡°It can revive the dead?¡± Wongyung¡¯s hands trembled. ¡®...Really?¡¯ Wongyung¡¯s memories rewinded at an extreme speed. The reason why he had came to despise other Lords. This was all because of that guy he had met in the start. Actually there was somebody else who had manifested the power of a Lord before Wongyung in the 1st tutorial area. And that guy had taken control of his daugher with the symbol and yed around with her then killed her by using her as a shield during a dangerous moment. How much he had despaired over this. He had created a much bigger power after he had manifested his power as a Lord. Since his psychic power was much greater than that guy¡¯s. And he thought after ripping that guy to shreds. That the reason why he was given this psychic power was a sign from the heavens to rip apart all those other Lords. And one more thing. He needed a lot of strength. Why? He needed much more strength than he has now in order to find him. Since his son would be much further ahead than him if he was alive. He couldn¡¯t catch up the 5-year gap to his son with some average amount of power. He basically needed strength to plow through and advance forward. It didn¡¯t matter to him if his actions were something that would cause him to get cursed by others. Since the ones who curse him aren¡¯t the ones who would find his son for him. Everything was ying out very well. But for such a thing to happen to him! Wongyung touched the cross with trembling hands. As soon as his hands touched it, thousands of people who had died in the tutorial appeared in front of his eyes. And many of those who had died by his ns existed as well. But that didn¡¯t matter. Since his only interest was his daughter. While he was flipping through the catalogue, his daughter Ahee came into his eyes. ¡°Ahh...ahhhhh.¡± Wongyung shed tears of joy. He could revive Ahee! Without any memories of pain, with the body and memory before she hade here! Though her body would be weak, that did not matter. He just needed to protect her. ¡®Thank you. God. Thank you.¡¯ Wongyung asked the fairy in a hurry. ¡°How can I revive them?¡± The fairy smirked as it spoke. ¡°Simple. Just put someone in here.¡± The fairy pointed towards the bottom of the giant cross. A deep hole that looked like a grave. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You need ingredients in order to make something new. Put someone else in for the personing out. It¡¯s pretty simple that way.¡± Wongyung hurriedly looked around. He just needed to put the weakest one in. Then there will be no problems. At his orders, a guy who had been panting from an injury slowly dragged his body and walked towards the hole beneath the cross. While Wongyung was rejoicing at that sight, sounds of the fairy clicking its tongue were heard. ¡°Nono. Can¡¯t do that. You can¡¯t do that. You can¡¯t use a nsman. It bes too easy then. We didn¡¯t want to see something like that. You can¡¯t use tricks.¡± ¡°What!!!! What do you want!!!!¡± Wongyung screamed out unknowningly. The fairy smiled coyly as it spoke: ¡°It¡¯s not that hard. You just need to put someone else who isn¡¯t part of your n in here. Then your daughter lives too. How good is it? Hehehehee. It¡¯s really chaotic in other ces about now but it¡¯s a problem here because it¡¯s all one n. Ah. Another one added to the cross.¡± Wongyung despaired at these words. How would he find somebody in his desertednd. Wongyung asked the fairy just in case. ¡°Damn... Is there another chance like this in the future?¡± He didn¡¯t believe that only they will be on the path from now on. If they meet others then they could just catch them then revive Ahee after inserting them into the Cross they will findter. The fairy shook its head. ¡°No. This is the end of the privilege. Chances don¡¯te that easily right? As we see it, it¡¯s not fun when people have leisure. You need to be a bit of a crisis. If you leave after visiting this ce once then you can¡¯t use it again.¡± ¡°Goddaaamitttt!¡± Wongyung spat out a scream of despair. They were already behind because they had to gather all their nsmen who were spread all around. The people who had started off were probably going through some other path somewhere else. And what would a person with some basic sense think when they see the view of the third floor. Would they go around some roundabout way and group up with other people in some other starting point? Or would they think to go through his hell-like ce by themselves. And they couldn¡¯t wait forever in this ce. Since they couldn¡¯t get anything to eat or drink in these zing ins. He couldn¡¯t send out his nsmen when he didn¡¯t know what could happen from now on. But then Wongyung¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡®Maybe.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what was ahead but he had somewhat organized on the way here from the starting point. If he send some nsmen to wait in the starting point then some random guys might pop out. And then he just needed to catch them before they went into other paths. At that moment one of his nsmen shouted loudly. ¡°Lord! Somebody ising this way over there!¡± ¡°What?¡± Wongyung opened his eyes wide and looked towards the starting point. And he could see a person walking towards them from the starting point. ¡®How could this be. Thank you. Oh god.¡¯ Wongyung, who wasn¡¯t even religious, prayed to god. No, there was no way such a thing would happen if there was no god. God had given him the power to find his son and a chance to revive his daughter. If god isn¡¯t looking after him then what was this? Soon Wongyung¡¯s mind which was filled with glee calmed down. That guy couldn¡¯t run away after seeing this ce. Definitely not. He had to catch him no matter what and throw him under the grave. Since that was the only way to save his daughter. ¡®I don¡¯t know who you are... but thank you.¡¯ ¡°Catch him!¡± As soon as his order came down, his nsmen charged towards the man walking towards them from afar. ..................................................... Hansoo quietly mumbled inwardly as he looked at the people charging at him. ¡®Dark Mad Lord. First rate Dark Lord.¡¯ The sins he had caused were too many to list. Of cause this was all a thing of the past. His situation? He knew too well. Since he had heard all of his screams of despair before he died. He knew why he hated Lords, why he tried to increase his strength crazily and how he had be a first rate Dark Lord. He had to leave behind his daughter here because he couldn¡¯t find some other non-nsman here. And he, who had been enraged by this, caused a massacre in the tutorial due to the urgent thoughts of him having to find his one remaining son. He had done so until now but in greater amounts from this point onwards. And he had caught up the gap of 5 years but went crazy after finding out that his son had died and then flipped the Otherworld upside down. As if he was trying to relieve the rage against the world which had killed his son and daughter by venting it on the inhabitants of the world. His circumstances were regrettable but it could not excuse him for the things he had done so far. ¡®But you won¡¯t feel unfair from this. Since you will get to revive your daughter if you win here.¡¯ He hade to the Dark Mad Lord and the Dark Mad Lord hade to kill him. It wouldn¡¯t be bad for him. Since if the Dark Mad Lord won in this fight, he would be able to use him as a sacrifice to revive his daughter. That was all he needed. And soon his Justice and Judgement of Dekrados exploded out with his body as the center. Proofreader¡¯s note There are multiple Crosses in the third floor. That¡¯s why even though Hansoo knew that Wongyung would be at a Cross, he still had to follow his nsmen to find him in a short time. This is a sponsored chapter, the second of the week. Chapter 49: Three Gateways (1) Kududududk The chain scythe flew around with Hansoo as the center non-stop. And at the same time the dagger ripped through the air. ¡°Kuuuhk!¡± ¡°Goddamnit!¡± Wongyung grinded his teeth as he heard the screams of his nsmen that came from every direction. ¡®Goddamnit... he¡¯s too fast.¡¯ He knew who he was up against after the fight began. The guy who had messed up their ns as a whole at Central Ind. He wondered why the guy who he had thought went to a different ind was here but decided that it didn¡¯t matter. Since if his skills were the same as when he saw him then, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to catch him with his nsmen. Why would he have set up the on the path up from Central Ind if he thought that a full frontal sh was not possible? He had prepared it because he was confident in winning. And the biggest reason. That guy, for some reason, did not use any skills. And that was why he thought that he could win in a head-on battle. And their gears weren¡¯t evenparable to others, they also had increased their battle strength by consuming other adventurers climbing the tower. Nothing much to say about their teamwork too. But this was all a huge miscalction. ¡®Why did he go to a different ind if he was that strong?¡¯ There was nobody to stop them when their n swung their sword. Nothing much to say about the guys who were caught off guard since they worked from the dark. But that was simply arrogance. Thinking about it, it had only been two months since they got here. It just didn¡¯t feel that short because they had experienced a lot. No matter how many people they sliced apart for two months, they were still humans. On the other hand, if there was a thing called a human butcher, he was sure that that guy was him. It felt like he had gone through countless years of work where he killed people. Keeping distance with his much higher stats as the basis. Keeping an eye on the whole battlefield and moving in directions where he wouldn¡¯t get surrounded. It had naturally turned into a structure where they all chased his back. And then he would ruthlessly slice apart those who chase him with his chain scythe and his dagger. It wasn¡¯t that his attacks were weak even if he threw them from afar. There wasn¡¯t a single case where his attacks did not hit a fatal location. An attack which flew into a spot of sure-kill. And because they couldn¡¯t not defend, the gap they barely closed widened while they defended. Their artifacts were unique and strong ones as well but his scythe and dagger were so strong that every time they shed weapons, their weapons would break along with their bones. ¡®Goddamnit...¡¯ It was hard to hold him down even if they poured on skills because his resistances were high and every time they used a decisive skill, the skill would break as a light shone from his right hand. ¡®Goddamnit... will we be able to catch him before his stamina runs out?¡¯ But Wongyung didn¡¯t really see much hope. The time when the most amount of stamina is consumed is when someone goes through attacks as well as defending actions. But he was barely defending and only pouring out attacks. He didn¡¯t know much but if his stamina was at the same level as his strength or perception then those movements won¡¯t stop until all of them got ripped apart. Kudududk ¡°Uuaaaka!¡± ¡°Those with charging skills hold him down first!!¡± There were a few who could stick close by him. nsmen who had charging skills. Wongyung had regarded this skill very highly and had distributed this skill to his nsmen who had high defense and resistances. They were basically charging warriors. They had high defenses and resistances to go against their weapons and ripped the enemy apart after getting close to the enemy with their defensive artifacts. He had 20 of these guys. ¡®If we can just tie him down then we can kill him.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that des did not work against him. Since he was bleeding from the asional des that got to him. Which means that they could kill him as long as they can surround him and hold him down. ¡®Goddamnit... He would¡¯ve died if he hade up through the portal.¡¯ But these were meaninglessints. The only thing he could trust in was them. Maybe it was due to the fact that he had raised them with great care but the charging warriors were going through the endless chain scythe and dagger and had gotten quite close to Hansoo. ¡°Die!¡± Chwaaaak A de was ruthlessly getting close to Hansoo. But Hansoo already had every information about this guy in his head. Though it was hard to read the rune stats of a leisurely guy, he could clearly read the stats of someone who was fighting with all their strength. The images endlessly came one after another until the enemy¡¯s next movement was drawn in his head. Hansoo followed those movements as he shed at the side of that guy¡¯s sword with his dagger. Kudududk His strength was not average and Hansoo¡¯s hand, which held the dagger that deflected the sword, trembled as it started to bleed. And the attack which Hansoo had deflected sliced into his own shoulder. Even if you canpletely dodge or defend against an attack, you shouldn¡¯t do so. Since if you focus on defending or dodging the attacks of those who stick close to you, you will just get slowed down. And then you will just get surrounded by the enemies who are charging at you. ¡®Then you just die.¡¯ Even if he allowed them to attack he could not let them close the gap. Kudududk The attack bore deep into his shoulder as it started to bleed. But he backed off quickly even in such a situation and strongly pulled on the chain scythe. ¡®And... I¡¯m not really losing out either.¡¯ ¡°Kuuuhh...¡± Hansoo held the chain scythe, which had cut through the guy¡¯s artery, and swung the chain scythe all around him again as he started to repeat the tedious work. Of course there were a few things he didn¡¯t forget to do. First, absorbing all the runes that were dropped as well as using the dropped artifacts for defense and offense. Second, shing the Justice of Dekrados from time to time at Wongyung while mid-battle. His core was being a Lord. And if Wongyung had any form of survival instinct, he will pull some forces towards him in order to defend against the daggers that flew to him. And of course when the nsmen who should be attacking fall back to defend him, he gets a bit of a breather. ¡®...I guess I cannot let the nsmen live.¡¯ The guys who were under orders charged in like zealots. Wongyung was ordering his nsmen even more ruthlessly as his life was starting to get threatened. So that they would bite if their arms were cut off and act as a meat shield if their necks were cut off. He was also losing health as well. There was no space for him to go easy. ¡®Dark Mad Lord... Let¡¯s stop here this time.¡¯ Hansoo made a cold expression as he tore through the Dark Mad Lord¡¯s nsmen at an intensified rate. ......................................................... ¡°Goddamnit... goddamnit.¡± Wongyung made a soulless expression at his massacred nsmen and then shouted at Hansoo while grinding his teeth. ¡°You bastard! What do you have against me to the point where you would go this far!¡± He didn¡¯t know back then. But he knew now. That this guy was going after him ever since Central Ind. He didn¡¯t know how Hansoo had known of his existence but he was definitely moving around while targeting him. And he could not understand this. ¡°You bitch! Why are you doing this to me when I haven¡¯t done anything wrong to you! Huh? We aren¡¯t like sworn enemies or something, why are you chasing me this far, what sin have Imitted! Is it because I killed people? Huh? Is that it? Or because I didn¡¯t follow the rules that you spread around?¡± He could¡¯ve saved his daughter if he had a little more time. And he could¡¯ve found his missing son with this strength. But all of this had been blocked off. Because of this one guy. And he could only think of one thing. The uncanny rules that he heard from Guktae. ¡®This damnable guy... what is he for him to set such rules at us?¡¯ Hansoo shook his head at those words. ¡°I¡¯m not killing you because you broke the rules.¡± He wasn¡¯t killing them because they broke the rules. It didn¡¯t make sense to apply these rules to those who didn¡¯t want to be with him from the start. This was the same thing as getting hold of an American and imposing Korean rules to them. In these kind of cases, you could solve it by splitting up like Taesoon did in the past. He also didn¡¯t have the leisure to chase them all down and kill them off because they broke the rules. Setting up the rules is after uniting everyone. It was a future n and he had to find a different method to solve that. How would he govern over all those people? ¡°Then why are you...¡± Wongyung became absent-minded at the unexpected answer. Hansoo muttered quietly. ¡®You guys are just stepping stones.¡¯ There were a few things that he needed to do in his ns. If his ns were only uniting all of humanity, why would he havee? Eres or Keldian would¡¯vee instead. There were a few things he needed to aplish in order to solve the and this stood far above anything else. Even if he had to kill off everyone in the tutorial area in order to aplish his set ns then he would¡¯ve done so. He didn¡¯t think that small sacrifices for bigger things were right but he didn¡¯t hesitate if it was needed. But because they didn¡¯t want this, they had set up a n which had the least amount of casualties. But the thing was, even if they tried to reduce the amount of casualties there were asions where casualties were needed to catch up to their difficult goals. And because of this, they reduced the targets who would be sacrificed. Deciding who had to die in order for them to get to the next stage. The guys who would have no other choice than to die even if they left them alone. Or those who had the possibility of causing the most amount of damage to humanity ormitted the most sins, those who would have their death called for by others when they found outter. This asion of was like that too. It hadn¡¯t been two months yet and the time that they had calcted at which he would go into the Final Dungeon still had a month left. No, just like how Keldian said, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to get to the level of clearing the dungeon even if he was to hunt for a month. And because of this he needed a stepping stone to get into the and these guys were just chosen to be those stepping stones. In conclusion, he hadn¡¯te here to give them judgement because they had broken the rules, they weren¡¯t dying because he was right and they were wrong. ¡®Ah. Maybe that¡¯s a bit too far.¡¯ Since the number of people who have died in these guys¡¯ hands won¡¯t change. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much. Isn¡¯t it easier to think that you tried to kill me and we shed because of that? Truthfully speaking, I think that¡¯s enough of a reason.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You were just running towards your own goal and I the same. We just shed while doing so and the one who got crushed was you this time. You have crushed others so well up to this point, why are you making an expression like you¡¯re suffering an injustice?¡± Wongyung made a lethargic expression at those words. ¡®This guy is just like me.¡¯ He had been fooled. He had thought that when he tried to lead everyone in Central Ind, that was his true character. He thought that he was like a Hero who was advancing forward in the world which was copsing. But that wasn¡¯t it. That was just the image which he was holding up. This was his true character. He was just like himself. Like how he could kill countless number of people in order to achieve his goals, that guy could also do that with no hesitation. Except he was much thorough than himself. Hansoo suddenly thought of Kangtae¡¯s words as he looked at Wongyung. <...You don¡¯t be a hero by catching evil-doers.> <...You definitely cannot go.> Wongyung made a focusless expression but then sighed as he realized that this was the end. Since his sanity hade back after his death got guaranteed. ¡®Well. This might¡¯ve been set already when I started killing people.¡¯ He had constantly killed people as he got stronger. With the sole reason of finding his son. And at the same time he thought of this. Because he was strong, he could treat others as sacrificialmbs. And this world did not have any rules or society to stop that but rather encouraged him. And this was the result of that. ¡®I could eventually be stepped on or eaten by somebody else like this too.¡¯ From a point of view this insecurity had pushed him farther than his desire to find his son. ¡®It came much faster than I had thought.¡¯ Wongyung sighed deeply as he spoke while looking at Hansoo: ¡°...You won¡¯t save my daughter even if I asked you?¡± He could only save his daughter if he were to put in a normal human being. It didn¡¯t seem like that guy would do something like that. And when Hansoo shook his head as he expected, he sighed as he spoke hisst words: ¡°If you find my son please look after him. Though it¡¯s a little bit too much to ask when you are trying to kill me.¡± Hansoo shook his head as he spoke at Wongyung who was exining his son¡¯s characteristics. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°But if my ns work out well his fate may be changed.¡± ¡°Goddamnit. What are you talking about untill the end...¡± Then Hansoo¡¯s dagger aggressively sliced past Wongyung¡¯s neck. Hansoo looked at the dead Dark Mad Lord with aplex look and then got up while shaking his head. ¡®Just do some clean-up and move out.¡¯ There wasn¡¯t much time. Hansoo looked around at the hundred plus corpses around him and then looked towards the starting location where he hade from. .............................................. ¡°Hnng.. Damn. When can we go...¡±. Gyungmi, who had been standing at the starting point with her nsmen, grinded her teeth. While they were chasing him, they were caught by him when he suddenly changed his path and rushed towards them. The fact that they stuck too close because she was afraid of losing him was the mistake. ¡®Damnit... did he expect one or two people to follow him from the start?¡¯ As soon as Chungjae saw them he spoke out. <...Why should we?> She had followed out of curiosity but that curiosity did not win over her fear. Since it felt like an ¡®ident¡¯ may happen if she didn¡¯t listen. It had been over half a day of waiting here. ¡®Damnit. Should I just go?¡¯ But before Gyungmi finished her thoughts, a blood-covered Chungjae was walking over from afar. ¡°What. What did you do?¡± Hansoo, who had the appearance of Chungjae, looked over at Gyungmi with a cold expression and then nodded his head. ¡®She really didn¡¯t follow.¡¯ If she had followed him to where he had fought then those traces couldn¡¯t be hidden. Since there would be traces of the soot that filled up the whole of the third floor. ¡®Then... it¡¯s ok.¡¯ Since she wouldn¡¯t be able to figure it out even if she went. ¡°It¡¯s better to not know. You¡¯ve done well so go on your way now.¡± As soon as he finished those words, Chungjae disappeared into the paths. And then Gyungmi narrowed her eyes. ¡®...That¡¯s towards the outskirts of the tower?¡¯ Gyungmi made a strange expression but then shook her head. She had been stuck here for too long anyway. It seemed like he wanted to hide something but then it might really be dangerous once she tried to pry into it. ¡®...It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s the type that would let the person who figured the thing he tried so hard to hide go.¡¯ She was curious but she couldn¡¯t not distinguish between fire and water. If he had stopped them from following him it meant that he didn¡¯t want to show them anything but if he were to chase them down while they pried into it... ¡®I don¡¯t even want to think about it. Stop thinking about it. Stop thinking about it.¡¯ There were things that she needed to keep as a secret even if she knew about them. Gyungmi took her nsmen as she proceeded forward at a very fast pace. And after a while a giant cross could be seen. Her sixth sense had told her instinctively. That something happened here. But her only clue was her sixth sense. He had cleaned up things so well that nobody would¡¯ve known that anything happened without the sixth sense. ¡®Well. It¡¯s nothing I need to know about.¡¯ While Gyungmi was trying hard to suppress her curiosity, the fairy appeared in the sky again. ¡°Oh my. People came again. Then shall I start the exnation? About this cross right? Oh no. It increased by three more.¡± Gyungmi made a suspicious expression as she looked at the fairy. Proofreader¡¯s note All the instances of Dark Mage General, Demon Mage General, etc. refer to the Dark Mad Lord as already exined in a previous note. Hopefully everything¡¯s been edited to the correct wording. That same Dark Mad Lord is referenced in the first chapter. Please don¡¯t hate on Gyungmi! She¡¯s the role model of a Lord who cares for her people and ces herself at their level. This is regr chapter 1/3, other regr chapters on Friday and Sunday. There¡¯ll be yet another sponsored chapter tomorrow. At this rate Ekdud will break! Chapter 50: Three Gateways (2) Hansoo walked on the path and headed towards the outside. His target was the entrance to another ind. The crossroad that lead towards the starting point of the third floor was connected to the end of the 2nd floor but it was also connected to other inds. If you follow the paths then you will reach the tunnels that are connected to the other inds. As he expected he saw a door that had lighting out from the gaps after a bit of walking and he saw a long bridge along with a giant ind beyond it. And when he walked outside he could see someone. ¡®It¡¯s a nsman of Taejin. Did Mihee ask a favor?¡¯ Hansoo didn¡¯t know the details but he knew more or less where Taejin would go. Hansoo smirked as he spoke to the nsman: ¡°Did you form an alliance?¡± The nsman nodded. ¡°Our Lord formed an alliance with that Mihee. They are together right now. That person called Yerin separated because she said she was going a different way.¡± Hansoo just nodded. ¡°I just simply suggested a few things. Figure things out on your own.¡± The nsman who had been messaging back and forth asked Hansoo: ¡°Mihee is asking. When you wille back if you go now?¡± Hansoo pondered for a moment and then answered back. ¡°One month. If it¡¯s fast.¡± As he said it, only if he was fast. He wasn¡¯t sure how long it would take exactly. ¡®I need toe out before the tutorial ends.¡¯ If not then it¡¯ll really be the end. It wasn¡¯t that they let them go to the next area just because the tutorial was finished. If they can¡¯t make a then they would all die. The nsmen made a sour expression. ¡°...I guess you¡¯lle near the end.¡± 50 days since they hade into the 2nd tutorial area. After one month it¡¯ll be the stage which was the final part of the tutorial. Hansooughed as he nodded. ¡°We might not even see each other.¡± Taejin¡¯s nsman nodded and then exchanged messages with the Lord above and spoke: ¡°He says he¡¯ll be doing just fine so have a good trip.¡± The nsman finished these words as he walked inside towards the crossroad. Hansooughed slightly, warmed up his body and then prepared his Judgement and Justice Dekrados. And then raised his head to look at the top of the tower, breathed in and out and stood at the outskirts of the tower. ¡®...To think to do such a thing. The fact that he found it is amazing.¡¯ Hansoo thought of one of the Final Brigade¡¯s members, Ralph Lauren, as he shook his head. Ralph Lauren, he had been dragged into the Otherworld while working as a professional rock climber. The only thing Ralph Lauren, who had been charging through the tutorial with ease due to his strength, stamina and perseverance, thought of when he saw the tower. Anybody could climb up from the inside, couldn¡¯t they? Ralph Lauren did not have such simple thoughts. And after he had prepared inside the tower, he started to madly climb the outside of the tower starting from the second month and finally reached the top and got into the Final Dungeon, Three Gateways. And had came out after barely breaking through the first gateway. After not being able to even have an attempt at the second or third gateways. ¡®First I will go up.¡¯ Hansoo stabbed the Justice of Dekrados once at a time into the tower as he slowly climbed up. Justice and Judgement of Dekrados basically acted as mountain climbing gear as it helped him climb up to the top. Stab the dagger and step on top of it. Stab the next dagger in, grab it with the right hand, fasten yourself with the chain and then retrieve the dagger which you had stabbed in before. The action was simple but due to it being repeated very quickly, Hansoo climbed up the tower at an extreme speed like a spider climbing up a wall. Padududk And at the same time something started flying towards Hansoo. Kaaaaaak! Hansoo looked at the disgusting looking birds which were flying towards him and then frowned. It looked like a bird but had a human¡¯s face with a wide mouth that had razor sharp teeth. These guys existed for those who climbed the outskirts of the tower instead of going up from the inside. ¡®...Ralph Lauren. You were lucky.¡¯ Ralph Lauren had started from the 4th floor when he climbed up so he had to deal with much less dangers. But he didn¡¯t have enough time to go through the insides of the tower so he needed to climb up from below while going through all sorts of random beasts. Since the time it would take to cross the Final Dungeon for him who needed to go through all 3 gateways would be longer than that of Ralph Lauren, who only went through one of the gateways. The expected time of 1 month was just a prediction, it may even take longer. ¡®Charge through.¡¯ Charururuk And soon the Judgement of Dekrados, which was tied around Hansoo¡¯s body, sliced through the air ruthlessly. ......................................................... ¡°When the nsmanes we will head out.¡± Taejin, who had finishedmunicating, spoke to Mihee. Taejin, who had seen Mihee nod slightly, shouted loudly towards the surrounding people: ¡°Are you all ok?¡± And everyone who was below the Cross nodded their head as they breathed in and out roughly. A slight amount of regret was mixed in the eyes of the people who were gathered here. Since that Cross was a chance to revive somebody they love. Taejin had hesitated as well. And a few people who could not stand it instantly left the group. Mihee did not stop those people. Since if she had someone she loved. And this was thest chance to save them then even she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop herself. And then Taejin looked at Mihee as he spoke: ¡°All the people here gathered after looking at you. Be the center properly.¡± He hade here from Hansoo¡¯s suggestion but he would¡¯ve left right away if he didn¡¯t like it. It was the same for those who were here. There was almost nobody left who had hopes of Hansoo joining back here. ¡®He has so many things to do. Will we be able to see him before we get out?¡¯ He actually wasn¡¯t a great leader or something. Since he would go with them if they followed but will just leave them if they aren¡¯t able to follow. And there weren¡¯t many people who were of the level where they could follow him. As if Taejin¡¯s words gave her strength, Mihee smiled slightly as she shouted at the people around her: ¡°Prepare yourself. We will resume after 10 minutes.¡± Hansoo was Hansoo and they had things they needed to do. ¡®I will keep as many alive as I can.¡¯ Mihee clenched her teeth. That was the greatest resistance that she could do against this damnable world and the fairy. Save as many people as you can on the way up. And soon, about 200 people started to head towards a different area after getting through the third floor. ................................................. ¡®It took a whole day just toe up here.¡¯ Hansoo retrieved the dagger he had been standing on as he looked at the small door at the top of the tower. A very real-like moon despite the fact that it was located a few thousands meters up on the top of a tower. And only a door was floating in the air, there were no other buildings behind the door. Hansoo breathed in and out as he opened the door. Kachak And soon he could see a dark area on the insides of the door. ¡®It¡¯s real huh.¡¯ Hansoo, who was going against the rough wind, stepped into the door and then closed the door. And then he looked around the darkness and then looked towards the weapons that were hung around his body. 7 double-edged swords and eight des. 18 medium and small-sized swords and the Dekrados Set. Seven Striped Cape and other defensive gear. Nurmaha¡¯s ring and eight smaller rings. One ne around his neck and a circlet. These were all the best versions of their category which he could gain in the tutorial before the third floor. And even the Demonic Jade Crystal as well as the Philosopher¡¯s stone that he gained at the treasure hunt. Preparations wereplete. Hansoo touched his ear. ¡®...As I expected... it¡¯s very inefficient¡¯ [Kang Hansoo] Strength (Colorless): 60.8% Stamina (Colorless): 61.1% Agility (Colorless): 66.7% Perception (Colorless): 67.7% Mana (Colorless): 58.7% Magic (Colorless): 58.7% Physical Resistance (Colorless): 58.7% Magic Resistance (Colorless): 58.7% The nsmen of the Dark Mad Lord were much stronger than other adventurers and there were over 150 of them. But despite eating all of those he could only raise his stats by around 40%. Even if it was inefficient, it was a number that could never be reached by simply hunting monsters. The amount he had raised by staying here for 50 days was a mere 25%. Even if he focused on hunting for thest month, he would¡¯ve reached at most 50%. Since he had to decrease the efficiency with the Rune Eater Snake and had to raise the Nurmaha¡¯s Ring as well. ¡®Though it¡¯s a bit risky... I¡¯m going in.¡¯ His stats were good enough to go through the 2nd gateway of the 3 gateways so it was good enough. The 1st gateway was hard but it was just the reward for those who had climbed up the tower. ording to Ralph Lauren¡¯s intel, the difficulty raised significantly starting from the 2nd gateway and the problem with the runes will be solved if one could clear the 2nd gateway. ¡®It¡¯s the start.¡¯ Hansoo jumped down towards the inside. ................................................ ¡°These crazy times. Phew... they¡¯re all very zealous. Just to save somebody they know. Right?¡± Jimin sighed tiredly as she looked at the few tens of people they had forced to kneel beneath the Cross. Yerin chuckled at Jimin¡¯s words. Since it would¡¯ve been hard for her too if her n wasn¡¯t made of special forces. Standing on the same side as Taejin in Central Ind was a stroke of good fortune. If not then she would¡¯ve shared the fate of the nine dead Lords among the eleven of them. ¡°But why have you told us to suppress the non-nsmen? We have already reached the limit of how many we can have in the n.¡± Yerinughed quietly as she spoke. ¡°Bigger sister has something she thought of. Let¡¯s see...¡± Yerin breathed in deeply as she shouted towards the nsmen. ¡°Bring nine of the non-nsmen people over there.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Yerin pointed at the cross as she giggled. ¡°And let¡¯s save these guys here.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°These guys were Lords.¡± And then Yerin pointed towards the nine people out of the countless in the Cross. Nine Lords who had gone missing along with Guktae in Central Ind. She hadn¡¯t known if they had died or not but it seemed like they did since their faces came up on the cross. ¡®This is a jackpot.¡¯ She didn¡¯t know if the psychic powers woulde back or not. But ording to the fairy¡¯s words they will have the memory and physique of themselves beforeing in here. Which means the chances of them manifesting such things like the psychic powers were very high. She couldn¡¯t do anything about those she didn¡¯t know but how could she let go of these people who had the chances of bing a Lord. ¡°Uaaaak!¡± ¡°Aak!¡± Yerin made a content smile as she looked at the nine people getting in the grave below the cross. Even if she didn¡¯t put them into the n, what would they be able to do if she always looks after them with des up against their backs. And with this the amount she will be able to control will increase tenfold, to one thousand from one hundred. ¡®Very good.¡¯ A neer shouted towards Yerin at one of somebody in the cross while she looked at the nine Lords who were growing out of the ground. ¡°Oh yeah. Lord. This guy is probably a Lord too.¡± ¡°This guy?¡± Yerin made a strange expression as she looked at the man who had just appeared in the Cross. ¡®It means he just died.¡¯ The nsman who had been speaking to Yerin nodded. ¡°Yes. I noticed him because I hade to the tower a bit earlier and I saw people move in arge group with this guy as the center... this guy is probably a Lord too. It seemed like he had quite a lot of people but... it seems like he died in the tower.¡± It wasn¡¯t weird even for a n Lord to die since it was very dangerous. Since the 3rd floor that they had gone through was that dangerous too. There was a chance where the injured forces from the 2nd floor could die while crossing. ¡°Yeah? Then drag one more over here.¡± And then another person was shoved into the grave as another man grew out of the ground. Jimin made a content expression as she looked at the 10 male and female Lords in Total. She asked thest guy who hade up because she wanted to know his name. Since she knew everyone else¡¯s name but didn¡¯t know the new guy¡¯s. ¡°What is your name?¡± The man made a confused expression and then muttered out his name. ¡°Wongyung... I¡¯m called Wongyung. But where is this? I was clearly with Ahee in Myungdong...¡± ¡°Wongyung... Good.¡± Yerin smiled contently again at the 10 people. ¡®I hope we can meet more people from now on.¡¯ If an empty space appears, you need to fill it up. And that won¡¯t be much of a problem. Since there will still be plenty of people in the tower. ¡®From now on... I¡¯ll lead.¡¯ Yerinughed coldly. Proofreader¡¯s note If you don¡¯t remember Mihee she¡¯s in the Wiki. Chapter 51: Red Zone (1) Kuuuuuuu. , the stage which held the second tutorial. And the giant tower that was located above at the ind at the top. Arge amount of water was rising up to the tower. To be specific, all the inds were falling beneath the sea at a very fast rate. It had already been a while since the water came up to the first floor of the tower and the slowly rising water seemed like it would go over the third floor soon. Chiiiiiizik. The zing third floor started to get flooded by the poisonous sea as all the mes started to get extinguished. A situation where it won¡¯t be long until the whole tower would be submerged beneath the sea. And a small door that was located at the top of this tower opened as somebody came out. A man in a mess who was covered in blood. ¡°Goddamnit... for that thing toe out at the very end. It took way too long.¡± Hansoo grinded his teeth. There weren¡¯t any artifacts that weren¡¯t damaged either. A few seemed to be in good condition but they all turned into dust that scattered as if they had a problem with them. ¡®It seems I must renew them all¡¯. These artifacts couldn¡¯t be used in the Red Zone, where he will be soon, anyways. And it wasn¡¯t really a waste if what he had gained was taken into ount. Hansoo, who threw out every artifact on his body other than the Nurmaha¡¯s Ring, estimated the time and then clicked his tongue. ¡®...There¡¯s two hours left now.¡¯ 90th day. 2 hours before the tutorial ends. After seeing the way the water was rising, everything would be submerged after two hours. Most people would have already set off. Hansoo jumped off as he looked below the tower and dug his hand onto the wall of the tower. Kwadududuk. The red, and not colorless, runes started to twist thews of Hansoo¡¯s body and his hands, which had been strengthened by this, started to smash the walls. And Hansoo kept that speed, from the rebound force of his action, constant as he rode down the tower. Hooooooong. ¡®Go through from the 4th floor.¡¯ The entrance which Ralph Lauren hade out from. And the tower¡¯s topmost floor. ¡®It¡¯ll be a bit tight. To make the Ship.¡¯ You needed the Ship prepared by the fairy in order to go from the Colorless Zone to the Red Zone. Since this ce wouldpletely sink. Hansoo ran towards the on the 4th floor as fast as he could. ............................................... ¡°Goddamnit! Those bitches from the n Alliance! For them to really leave us and go!¡± Gumchan and the seven others grinded their teeth as they searched around the insides of the jungle. ¡®Those crazy bastards... they leave even when they had room to spare?¡¯ There wasn¡¯t much resentment about the Ship made by the Free Alliance, which had set off 4 days ago, since they were the ones who chose not to get on but they didn¡¯t know that the guys of the n Alliance would act like this. And because of that they were searching around the jungle like this. ¡°Hurry! We need to find the Kuron Parasite and get it over there!¡± Kuron Parasite. They had gathered all of the other materials for the Ship in the 2 days after the departure of the n Alliance but they didn¡¯t acquire the Kuron Parasite yet. And the fairy would only make the Ship for them if they give the Kuron parasite to it. But one of the people running spoke while making an anxious expression. ¡°Hey! But the Kuron Parasite is...¡± Then Gumchan shouted as he grinded his teeth. ¡°Dammit! Then what! We can¡¯t make the Ship without that!¡± Kuron Parasite. There wasn¡¯t much about it. It was so weak that it would die if you tapped it around a bit. The problem was where they parasited on. . A 30m big giant crocodile that lived in the swamps of the inner parts of the wide 4th floor. It had kindly been written in the catalogue for making the Ship by the fairy that it lived in the inside of the Gpagon Crocodile¡¯s mouth. Since there were basic exnations about the Ship and the ces to gather the material for it. They had promised themselves that they would nevere back here after seeing an adventurer, who was trying to get the material, get his leg torn off but for them toe back here like this. ¡®Dammit... there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡¯ Gumchan grinded his teeth. They had to make the Ship. A few people, who had gotten anxious after the n Alliance left, cut off a few trees in the jungle and tried to get to the by making a raft and getting onto the sea. The result was misery in itself. They had all died after getting infected from the waves of poison. You could stay afloat for a while but if you sink then your whole body will melt. The fairy giggled at that as if it was extremely funny and spoke. And everyone who had seen this started searching the all around the 4th floor. Since they might really melt down if they aren¡¯t able to get the materials in time. This was already 2 days ago. And now there were probably less than 2 hours left. The Free Alliance and the n Alliance each made a giant Ship that would still have space left after holding 2000 people. They had be like this because they saw each of the 500 Free Alliance and the 600 n Alliance make a Ship to carry 2000 and had thought that they would take them and had leisurely hunted. If they had faithfully prepared the Ship for a month then they wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a dangerous situation. ¡®Dammit... We should¡¯ve gotten the materials despite the dangers. Or we should have followed the Free Alliance.¡¯ After a bit of running, he could see the shady swamp in the distance. ¡°...Why did they make such arge Ship if they weren¡¯t gonna take us with them.¡± He had run in a hurry but then he felt anxious again. If the monsters they needed to kill in order to get the materials were easy then they would¡¯ve done so already. But as if it wasn¡¯t only him who had thought this, the footsteps of 6 others behind him were slowing down as well. And at that moment a voice was heard above them. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to kill it? Then I shall do it.¡± ¡°Uuk?¡± When they looked up after getting shocked they could see a man running between the branches of the jungle. And there was a very unique thing about him. ¡®...He has nothing on his body?¡¯ To have nothing on his body. Unlike the third floor of the tutorial where everyone had been separated, the fourth floor was arge area where all the survivors could stay together. Of course it was a huge area but they had seen a lot of different kinds of people due to the fact that the areas weren¡¯t isted. And a few people out of the 2000 survivors caught the eye. Like Park Gyungmi¡¯s special force n that was famous for being a small group of elites despite her being a Lord. The incredibly strong guy with a strange mask. But it was the first time he had someone run about without anything on their body. ¡®No. He has a single ring on.¡¯ They didn¡¯t have any solutions but this guy was something else. No, he didn¡¯t even know how to deal with this because such a unique guy had suddenly popped out. ¡°Well yeah. Since there¡¯s more than one of them.¡± Even before they could do anything, the guy who had finished talking ran into the swamp. They gazed nkly for a moment and then asked Gumchan. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Gumchan pondered for a moment and then opened his mouth. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s going to fight, we should go and see the situation as we...¡± Boooom! Before he could finish his words, a dark golden light prated through the swamp along with a giant noise. Kuuuuaaaak! And then a very loud scream that vibrated throughout the swamp exploded out. Gpagon Crocodile¡¯s Scream. When the surprised group ran over, they saw an unbelievable sight. The giant crocodile had its skull crushed and the man was pulling out the Kuron Parasite from the insides of its mouth which he had split apart. ¡®...the fuck. What did he crush it with? Skill?¡¯ The thickness of his skull that they could see between the broken bones were over 50 cm thick and it seemed like it wasn¡¯t normal bones from the shininess. But it had been broken apart like tofu. The fourth floor was indeed veryrge but it wasn¡¯t so wide to the point where a rumor wouldn¡¯t get spread around. If he was that strong than they should¡¯ve at least heard about him at least once but they had never heard about him. ¡®Is that him? He doesn¡¯t have the chain scythe and dagger...¡¯ And as they heard, that guy did not use any skills ever. There was probably a reason why he couldn¡¯t use it. But that shining light was definitely the effect of a skill. ¡®Dammit... I don¡¯t know who he is. Did he gain something through a fortuitous encounter or something.¡¯ While Gumchan was shocked, one of the people with Gumchan shouted out even before he could stop him, ¡°Hey! Wait a moment!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± When the guy turned around one of the people behind Gumchan shouted loudly. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t have a Ship either, how about going with us? We have everything but that parasite!¡± Though they wanted to get a free ride only a single Kuron Parasite lived within each crocodile. And he didn¡¯t know what that guy did but for him to have the strength to crush that giant crocodile with a single strike meant that opposing him in terms of strength was impossible. The Gpagon Crocodile itself was burdensome, it didn¡¯t make any sense to go up against such a person who killed it with a single strike. But there was no need to actually fight. The Ship they could make with the materials they had and the Kuron Parasite could easily hold ten people. It was enough for them seven and that one man to get on. ¡°Oh...!¡± While Gumchan made a satisfied expression, a few people came through the swamp while gasping for air. ¡°What? You gained the Kuron Parasite?¡± They were all gasping for air and had lights shining in their eyes. They could only be anxious since they didn¡¯t make the Ship while the toxic water was rising by the minute. They had gained all the easy materials in the two days after the n Alliance had left but there were more people who had been wandering around the swamp due to the fear of it than they had thought. They had all gathered here as they heard the scream of the Gpagon Crocodile dying. The man standing in the front shouted loudly at Hansoo. ¡°Hey! Did you kill it for those guys? Then help us kill it too!¡± And then Gumchan shouted in confusion. ¡°What are you talking about! We didn¡¯t tell him to kill it but rather gave a proposal! Do you think we¡¯re trying to get a free ride? We¡¯re willing to give him all the other materials!¡± Then the man standing in the very front smiled. ¡°Then that¡¯s even better. Does it really need to be you guys?¡± ¡°What?¡± The man ignored Gumchan and then shouted at Hansoo. ¡°We have all the other materials as well! But our Ship is a 20 man Ship! We just couldn¡¯t get the Ship because we didn¡¯t have the parasite that the Gpagon Crocodile was guarding over! Isn¡¯t it better for you guys to go to a bigger Ship?¡± The man spoke with confidence. As he saw it, the amateurs over there had only seven people. The Ship they were preparing were probably a 10 man. On the other hand they had 13 people and had a bit more leisure so the Ship they had prepared was a 20 man Ship of a slightlyrger size. Wouldn¡¯t they be better. Gumchan grinded his teeth at those words. It was just as he said. They looked at the Ships that were crossing the dangerous looking sea on the direction that the fairy had pointed to. It wasn¡¯t an issue of people on board. It was just that they would be safer the more materials they invested in order to get a bigger Ship from the fairy to travel much more safely. The fact that a lot of people could get on was just a side effect. But it wasn¡¯t only Gumchan who had be desperate at those words. There really wasn¡¯t much time left anymore. ¡°You bastard! If you do that then we have the materials as well! Let¡¯s go with us!¡± ¡°With us!¡± ¡°Dammit! Then at least get one for us each! We¡¯re all going to die!¡± ¡®Hmm...¡¯ Hansoo watched the chaos around him as he shook his head and spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t need those materials.¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be making a 500 man Ship. You guys use that by yourselves.¡± ¡®...Isn¡¯t this guy just a maniac. Making a 500 man Ship for himself?¡¯ Yohan, who had been making the 20 man Ship, was speechless. Proofreader¡¯s note in previous chapter was changed to . This is regr chapter 2/3. Next chapteres on Sunday, giving Ekdud a one-day rest. Please don¡¯t donate today, because Ekdud might really break otherwise! Chapter 52: Red Zone (2) ¡®This bitch... is he saying that he¡¯s going to gain all those materials in the remaining time?¡¯ Yohan was speechless. It wasn¡¯t that you needed arge amount of materials for a big Ship. Since though it was called materials, you didn¡¯t make the ship with those materials. Actually the materials felt more like currency for buying the Ship. But of course it wasn¡¯t easy just because it was like that. The more expensive the Ship was, a core for which the difficulty of gaining rose exponentially was added into it. The Kuron Parasite was the core ingredient for the ships with a capacity of 30 people or less. The Ships which could hold over 30 people needed the Red Spotted Smander¡¯s heart and the 2000 man sized Ships which therge ns rode on needed the skull of the Volcanic Bear which there were only two of on all of the fourth floor. The core item needed for the 500 man Ship was Nokrokrok Lizard¡¯s heart. The two ns which weren¡¯t part of an alliance and had made this ship received quite arge amount of casualties while hunting this guy. While Yohan was thinking random things, Hansoo shouted as he flew off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let you guys ride on it.¡± ¡°...What?¡± Hansoo smirked at the reply which seemed like that they had misheard. Why would he let all 100 of them die after making the ship? These guys couldn¡¯t make the ship during the remaining time. ¡°If you want to get on then go chop down some Arun Trees and get some Kelk¡¯s Mucus Sac. That¡¯s the fee for the ride. I¡¯ll see you at the entrance.¡± ¡°Hey! Hey! Hey wait over there!¡± Yohan shouted out in a panic but Hansoo had already disappeared into the distance. Everyone looked at each other as if they were guarding against each other but then started to speak out one at a time. There were 2 choices. To either gain the ride fee like that guy had said. Or to make the ship and leave like that. ¡°What do we do?¡± ¡°Shall we... group up and fight?¡± ¡°We need at least five 20-man ships in order to have enough capacity for 100 people... we need at least 10 Kuron Parasites. We can¡¯t kill 10 of them in 2 hours.¡± ¡°Dammit....¡± The fact that they had been gathered like had actually be the problem. They could easily catch three or four since 100 people were gathered like this. But they couldn¡¯t make ships for all 100 people to get on with that. There will be a bloody battle. ¡°...Goddamnit.¡± Yohan frowned. Could that guy really gain all the materials to make the 500 man ship? Because then there was nothing much more to do. Since they will be thankful to him too. ¡®But if he said that to make us calm down...¡¯ He may just make a 10 man ship and leave like that. ¡®Then we won¡¯t simply die.¡¯ If that happened then they will at least break his ship apart. ¡®But why is he telling us to bring these?¡¯ Kelk Mucus Sac and Arun Tree weren¡¯t part of the necessary materials. And the amount he had requested was quite a lot. If you take into ount of the hardness of the Arun Tree than all 100 people still needed to work hard after splitting up. ¡®First I¡¯ll move.¡¯ Since it was rather cheap fee for a ride. ¡®Please... let us thank you.¡¯ Getting abandoned once was enough. And soon everyone dispersed into numerous directions. .......................................... Kuuuuuuu ¡®Nokrokrok Lizard.¡¯ Hansoo flew around and then whipped at the lizard¡¯s chin after making a tight tist. Booooom! The Dark Golden light that had run up Hansoo¡¯s arm gathered in his hands and then exploded. The lizard got hit in the head, tumbled for a while and then died. Hansoo started to search around the corpse of the lizard. ¡®Let¡¯s see... I should take the part where the great arteries of the three heartsbine right?¡¯ Three hearts. Which was why they didn¡¯t count. The part where the arteries of the three heartsbined, which there was only one of, counted. Hansoo took out the essence of the material and then moved his position to the where he had came in from the outside. There were people gathering there with the Arun Trees and Kelk Mucus Sac along with anxious expressions. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone¡¯s facial tone changed but made a slightly suspicious expression too. They could only be sensitive since their lives were on the line. And they couldn¡¯t believe the fact that he had gained the materials for a 500 man Ship in such a short time. ¡°Did you really get them?¡± Hansoo nodded as Yohan, who had been standing in the front, asked with a slightly suspicious expression. ¡°Hurry and get over here. There¡¯s less than 30 minutes left now.¡± Hansoo then walked towards the toxic waters that had filled up to the lower areas of the fourth floor and started to stack all the materials he had gained. ¡®...How do things keeping out from that small pouch? He killed all them within the two hours?¡¯ The people made expressions of fear. Numerous parts of different beast¡¯s corpses wereing out endlessly. ¡°Uuuuhh...¡± While the people made scared expressions while watching the toxic waters which seemed like they could rise up at any moment, the fairy appeared in front of their eyes. ¡°Wow! Congrattions! You gathered all the materials! First I will Congratu...¡± ¡°Please hurry with the ship first!¡± Somebody shouted loudly. They had realized that they wouldn¡¯t die even if they talked like that to the fairy. And the situation where the toxic waters may reach their feet at any time had made them even more anxious. There were 30 minutes left but this was the time left for the whole fourth floor to get submerged. If they were even 5 minuteste then the ce they were standing at may all be submerged. The fairy smiled as it spoke. ¡°Oh my. Sorry. You¡¯re probably anxious. The ship you guys will ride on this...This! !¡± As soon as the fairy¡¯s words ended all the materials melted and disappeared. And toxic waters starting boiling as a giant bubble appeared. Right before the bubble seemed like it would blow up the sea split as a giant Ship appeared. A Ship the size of a cruiseship. While everyone was marveling at the high ss looking ship, Yohan spat coldly at the fairy. ¡°You will control that? There isn¡¯t anyone here who knows how to control a ship.¡± It was hard enough to control a modern yacht alone, how hard would it be to control that giant Ship. Since the only ship control they knew was a pirate captain shouting while spinning the steering wheel of a strange-looking ship. (*PR Note: One Piece reference?) The fairy just smiled at those words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will sail the ship for you guys as a service the first time so restfortably. Heehee. The estimated date of arrival is 3 days! If you leave it alone it will go to the Red Zone but if you want to change the direction then the controls are in the middle of the deck. The controls aren¡¯t hard.¡± Everybody sighed in relief. They were able to barely escape 30 minutes before they were about to get submerged along with the whole ind. But Yohan frowned slightly. ¡®...The first sail is free as service?¡¯ And for them to allow them to turn direction. Doesn¡¯t that mean that there are going to be instances where they might have to change the direction of the ship? While Yohan was making a rather dirty expression, Hansoo¡¯s voice was heard from above: ¡°What are you doing. Get on. Bring the Kelk Mucus Sacs and the wood.¡± ¡°Hnng?¡± Chiiiik ¡°Uaaak! It got all the way up here!¡± ¡°Hurry and get on! Hurry!¡± It wasn¡¯t that they were going to melt down right away but they will melt down if they were to be submerged. As the toxic water started to melt the soles of their shoes, everyone flew their body up to the ship along with the mucus sacs and the wood in a hurry. Even if they were weak, they were people with superhuman physiques in the normal world. Getting onto a ship of this height was merely a joke. And when all the people got onto the ship, the sails of the ship pped back and forth as it started it move magically. The giant ship then started to lead them towards the next area, the . .......................................................... ¡°Let¡¯s all introduce ourselves. I¡¯m called Yohan. Thank you for letting me on.¡± Everyone gathered on the deck of the ship and started to introduce themselves. Since no matter how much they liked or hated each other, they were on the same ship and be with each other for 3 days, or more. And when it became Hansoo¡¯s turn, everyone started focusing on him. Since he was the person who got caught in the eye the most. He didn¡¯t have anything on. He didn¡¯t have any equipment on him. But he was strong. Hansoo spoke as he looked at them. ¡°I am called Kang Hansoo.¡± Everyone nodded their heads. And a few of the expressions brightened up. If a strong guy was a crazy guy then it would be extremely dangerous. They had gotten on the ship due to their anxious minds but if a guy this strong were to go crazy on a ship where they could not run away then it would be very troublesome. But from the way he was acting he was one of the few people who were still sane. Yohan nodded his head slightly on the inside. ¡®So it was this guy...¡¯ This guy was extremely famous. Since he had stood out since Central Ind. But there was a question. ¡®There hasn¡¯t been anybody who has seen this guy in the Tower.¡¯ Even if they went to different inds they were bound to meet on the 4th floor. Since that was how it was structured. But there wasn¡¯t anybody who had seen this guy prior to the 2 hours before the departure. And because of this they had thought he died but for him to be alive. ¡®Well. There is no need to make trouble.¡¯ There was no need to create trouble when they were going to be together for 3 days. As everyone¡¯s introduction¡¯s ended, everyone looked around the ship withfortable expressions and spoke out. ¡°Anyways... are we going to rest like this for 3 days?¡± Everyone made blissful expressions. The three months of the tutorial was constant tensions and fighting. They could only feelfortable since they were allowed to rest for 3 days in a rather luxurious ship. And as they went below the deck, they could see some delicious things as if they were services. But Hansoo shook his head. The fairy had told them. That they don¡¯t reallyy their hands on them once the tutorial ends. But that was basically because there was they was no need to anymore. ¡®Tsk. I wanted to make a 2000 man ship originally.¡¯ He wanted to make the biggest ship, and probably could¡¯ve made it with leisure but his ns had been screwed because the difficulty of the third gate was higher than he had thought. 2 hours was far from enough time even for someone like him. ¡®Though the 500 man ship isn¡¯t bad...¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that the amount of people the ship could carry was important but rather the defenses and durability of the ship increased as the size got bigger. And because of this the people here had to do well. ¡®They need to pay for their own food.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he looked towards the distant sea. ........................................................... ¡°It¡¯s enough to make a 30 man ship right? There¡¯s no reason to make a giant ship right?¡± One of the people who had been on the ship that was sailing towards the Red Zone shouted out loudly. Everyone then chuckled as they nodded. Their ship was basically a raftpared to the giant ship the alliances had sailed off on but if you take into ount that the few hundred of them had run around for a whole month, this ship was much better in terms of efficiency. ¡®As I thought... this is better than struggling to make a 100 man or 200 man ship.¡¯ They didn¡¯t really feel like they had spare room since 30 people were riding on a 30 man ship but this difort just needed to be held in when they were going to arrive in 3 days. ¡®Though the free alliance guys asked us to go with them...¡¯ Those guys were very annoying because they had a lot of things they set limits on. And joining a n was a bit unsettling due to the fact that his feelings would get changed by itself. This was better even if they suffer a little bit. ¡°Let¡¯s rest a bit for 3 days. Since we struggled hard until now.¡± Everyone nodded their heads at these words. How much had they suffered in order to create this. They struggled a lot in by going into dangerous hunting grounds and hunting by themselves. ¡®But this was still a smart decision.¡¯ Theyughed inwardly at the people who were still at the tower or have submerged under the waters. How would they trust the alliance guys and wait for them. Their lives were on the line. Those guys hadughed at them when they were making the ship but the ones who had survived in the end were them. ¡®It sounds like the story of the ant and the cicada¡¯. (*PR Note: A Jean de Fontaine fable) And now they had to rest well with this as the reward. Since the life on the ce they will arrive at won¡¯t befortable. ¡®Mountain Range of the World Tree... the name¡¯s really good though.¡¯ While they were thinking of the name of the Red Zone that the fairy had told them, a fearsome sound came from the floor. Kuzak. Chew. Chew. Kududuk. Everyone made anxious expressions at the strange sounds as they rose up. ¡°Where¡¯s thising from?¡± ¡°It¡¯s below the ship...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go check.¡± One person went below very carefully. And then came back up while screaming. ¡°Fuck!! Some bastard is making holes on the bottom of the ship!¡± ¡°What!!¡± Everybody freaked out as they bounced out of their seats. How could swimming across 3 days worth of travel on a ship on this toxic waters be possible? And they had clearly seen the people who tried to cross on rafts. If this ship sinks then it¡¯ll be a massacre. Everyone madly ran down. And then freaked out at the three-pronged spearsing up from below the ship. Everyone run towards it while swinging their swords crazily at the sight of the toxic waters pouring in. ¡°Fuck, block it!¡± ¡°These bastards won¡¯te inside! This bitches just keep jabbing from the outside!¡± ¡°Goddamit! Somebody go into the sea and get them off while we block them from here!¡± Everyone flinched at those words. ¡®Jump into the toxic waters?¡¯ They could fight to some degree. Since their bodies didn¡¯t melt right away even if they were toxic waters. But the probability of death rose by tens of times. ¡®Fuck... we should¡¯ve made a bigger ship.¡¯ Then the holes wouldn¡¯t have been made this easily and they could¡¯ve used long range skills to kill them off during that time. ¡°Damnit!¡± ¡°Ahhhk.¡± Everyone made expressions of despair as they looked at the slowly sinking ship. Almost 10 thousand tutorial areas. All the ships that started from different tutorial areas, that numbered up to a few tens of thousands if they were allbined, had the same thing urring to them at the same time. Proofreader¡¯s note I don¡¯t get how Hansoo would have made the 2000 Man Ship, given that the two Volcanic Bears were already killed by the Free Alliance and the n Alliance, but he probably had a solution. Last regr chapter of the week. A big thank you to the sponsors for ¡®encouraging¡¯ Ekdud to trante more! evilugh Chapter 53: Red Zone (3) Yohan made a satisfied expression at the distance sea from the deck of the ship. ¡®It¡¯s nice.¡¯ 100 people who consisted of 8 groups. They went into deciding where they would stay on the ship for the next 3 days naturally. A slight war of nerves had urred since the good spots were limited even in the same ship. But even if they were a mere 100 people there were still differences. Him and hisrades were among the strongest of the 100 and because of this they gained the privilege to stay in the mostfortable part in the ship. ¡®This is it. Very nice.¡¯ Yohan, who had regained the superiority which he couldn¡¯t have while the n alliance guys were around, smiled in good spirits. Though there was something that remained stuck on his mind. ¡®I just can¡¯t figure out what he is thinking.¡¯ Yohan looked at Hansoo who was standing in the middle of the deck while looking at the distant sea. This was a result that sprouted from Hansoo not acting out despite being the strongest person out of the 100. He had let them on board but didn¡¯t really care about them. ¡®He¡¯s the problem.¡¯ Yohan pondered while looking at Hansoo and then nodded his head. ¡®As I thought... there is a need to create a rtion with that guy.¡¯ Though he didn¡¯t really know how long they¡¯ll be together, if you say that they were going to be together for a while then there was nothing bad about having a good rtion with that guy. No, it was actually extremely good. Since as long as he could show others that he was close to him, others will fall under them. Though their current influence was a bit on the bigger side it was not that bigger than those of others nor was it perfect. 2 things were needed in order for them to solidify their influence. They needed to slowly pull in the other groups and create a rather good rtionship with Hansoo at the same time. ¡®Well the two things aren¡¯t much different anyway¡¯. Once he unites everyone from the other party then Hansoo won¡¯t be able to ignore him anymore and vice versa, if he were to get close to Hansoo then everyone else will listen to his words more closely. ¡®It seems like he¡¯s young too... there isn¡¯t a human in the world who doesn¡¯t like to be well-treated.¡¯ For that he needed to converse with him. Since he needed to find out about Hansoo¡¯s tastes. ¡®It¡¯ll be nice if he likes something like women or something.¡¯ Right as Yohan got up from the deck and tried to walk towards where Hansoo was, a noise was heard from behind. ¡°....ave me!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yohan frowned as he looked at the person shouting in the sea in the distance. He couldn¡¯t see or hear clearly because it was too far but the sound got clearer as the ship approached more and more. ¡®...who is it?¡¯ ¡°Dammit! Dammit! Save me! The ship passing by!¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡± As the noise got louder and louder, everyone got out from their rest and then looked beyond the deck. A familiar ship that was half sunk and destroyed. People were shouting from above the giant ship that was smaller than the one they had but could still carry 50 people. It seems like they have gotten stuck on a rock while running away after getting attacked. They had stopped sinking because they were caught on top of the rock but it was clear what would happen to them if they stayed like that. But they made a cold expression when they saw the people on the deck. ¡®I remember.¡¯ It was hard to forget. Since they could remember the lines those guys had told them when they left them behind. ¡®It seems the situation has changed.¡¯ They could save them if they use the controls but there was no need to direct their ship into the area with the rocks. And those guys were well organized as a group and strong too. Once those guyse over on this ship then the bnce will fall towards those guys in an instead. ¡®That wouldn¡¯t do.¡¯ Yohanughed coldly and then shouted. ¡°Screw off! You bitches!¡± ¡°Uahahahaha!¡± The other people started tough too. Since the view of others suffering while they were in safety was very pleasing. But while the people wereughing from this weirdly worked up situation, the ship started to tilt and turn. ¡°Huh? What is this?¡± ¡°Huhh?¡± The people panicked as they looked at the center of the deck. And Hansoo was turning the controls with a leisurely expression in that spot. A few people grinded their teeth as they shouted. ¡°What! Why are you turning it!¡± They could not look over those guys if they took into ount of the despair they had felt when those guys left them behind. But to go save them by turning the ship into an area where there might be rocks. But Hansoo shook his head. ¡®It¡¯s better to have more on board.¡¯ ¡°We should save those we can. Be friendly with them.¡± The others shouted at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡°Goddamit! Do you even know what¡¯s over there! That¡¯s a region of rocks!¡± Being strong was being strong but is he even allowed to ignore them all and decide on his own just because he has the power. Even if the ship was his, there were a hundred people on board so why would he take the path that lead to danger. Yohan was flustered from a different reason. ¡®What is that crazy guy even thinking.¡¯ Yohan grinded his teeth. He didn¡¯t want to give up all 100 people and Hansoo. No, this was just the start. He might be able to get bigger once he got to the Red Zone. If he gets the 100 people and Hansoo around him with himself as the center, his influence will increase in size like a snowball. But if that guy acts the way he wanted like that then he had to give up one of the two. Since he can¡¯t tie them together if they hate each other. ¡®Damn. It is because he¡¯s still childish.¡¯ There was no point of having a lot of people if they couldn¡¯t group up. No, it was actually worse. They had understood this in the tutorial stage already. And it was hard for them 100 and the people over there to mix. Since the enmity between them was big already. Why did they have to carry such people as them. ¡®It¡¯s not good. It¡¯s not good.¡¯ Yohan shook his head inwardly but then walked towards Hansoo after fixing his impression. ¡°Why are you turning the ship? I¡¯m not saying let¡¯s not save the people but the inner parts of that ce there is too dangerous. It¡¯s all rocks. And why are you approaching them if we don¡¯t even know what had turned them into such a mess? Are you trying to put 100 people in danger just to save 50 people?¡± The people nodded their heads. Though they had thoughts of leaving the 50 people to die because they didn¡¯t like them but the biggest reason, and the reason they wouldn¡¯t get hated for, was the thing Yohan had said. Yohan continued his speech, ¡°I understand that you are strong, but I believe you wouldn¡¯t be able to save us if the ship sinks right?¡± Hansooughed and spoke. ¡°Are those two things the problem?¡± Yohan felt a little off from looking at theughing Hansoo but he nodded. Though there were other reasons, it was a bit too embarrassing to speak out loud. ¡°Yeah. So we should...¡± But even before he could finish his words, Hansoo turned the control after shrugging. Everyone made expressions of satisfaction at that. The fact that Hansoo hadn¡¯t ignored their words felt better than the fact that they had gained safety. It was the same for Yohan too. ¡®Yeah. You aren¡¯t something that lives alone, isn¡¯t it good for the 100 of us to have a good rtionship on the way.¡¯ But there wasn¡¯t much reason why Hansoo had changed the controls again. ¡®Well. They all got on anyway.¡¯ Tuk Tututuk ¡°These bitches. Repeat what you said before.¡± Yohan frowned at the voices that came from the back of the deck. ¡°...goddamit.¡± The 50 who had gotten on the ship by throwing parts of the ship on the water and creating a path were staring at the 100 people who were originally on the ship. Though they were a few hundreds meters away, such a thing wasn¡¯t hard for them. But Hansoo frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t be loud. It¡¯sing soon.¡± It was more advantageous the more people you had. ¡°What?¡± Boooom! Kududuk. Ududud. At the same time a noise of something getting destroyed and torn apart could be heard below. At the same time the expressions of the 50 people who had gotten on the ship turned pale. ¡°Fuck... didn¡¯t it follow other ships.¡± ¡°What? You guys know something?¡± While Yohan frowned and asked the guys who hade over, Hansoo jumped on top of the railings and looked below. ¡®It came.¡¯ . The things that blocked the path that lead from the tutorial area to the starting point of the Red Zone. These guys couldn¡¯te out of the water. Since they could only live in the water due to receiving the curse of the toxic waters. They didn¡¯t really have a way of eating people from one look but the choice they made was very simple. If they couldn¡¯t go hunting for people they just needed to pull the humans down. These guys recklessly attacked the ships passing from the tutorial area to the Red Zone and created holes. Then once the people sunk they would wait for the bodies to get marinated by the toxic waste and then consume them once they get soggy enough. The fact that these guys who just got onto the ship had survived was due to them being on top of the rock. The most threatening part about these guys was that they could note out of the waters, And from the human¡¯s point of view they had to go into the toxic waters to kill them so it would only be unattractive. They wouldn¡¯t even had gotten scratches if it was the 2000 man ship but a 500 man ship will constantly receive holes if those guys attacked. As he expected, the people who heard the noise below and went down came back screaming. ¡°Goddam bastards! They¡¯re putting holes on the floor!¡± ¡°Swing your sword or something at least!¡± ¡°Damnit! How do you want me to fight them if the toxic waters are pouring in!!!¡± ¡°At least cut off the trident¡±. Yohan grinded his teeth within the chaos. ¡°Can we not even reach them...¡± How were they going to attack the things below. Even if they were to use long range attacks then it will still take forever if they wanted to get rid of the guys sticking by the ship as well. And they couldn¡¯t jump into the sea when they didn¡¯t even know what was down there. Though they could resist the toxic waters for a while with resistances and skills but it was still extremely dangerous. And they were holding on quite well because it was the 500 man ship, if it was a smaller ship than it would¡¯ve be a mess in a moment. ¡°Dammit! Those with Reinforce skillse here!¡± They had to jump in and get them off somehow. And the people with defensive skills such as Reinforce would survive in the waters and be able to fight . Since Reinforce apart from raising the resistance, had also to a certain point the effect of blocking external matters. But the people frowned as they backed off. ¡®Dammit... I wouldn¡¯t go in either.¡¯ Yohan grinded his teeth. He didn¡¯t even know how strong the things below were. And even if they were to get rid of the toxic waters, how would anyone jump into the dark seas where you can¡¯t even see everywhere. Most people were afraid of plunging into unknown depths. Hansoo spoke as he looked at them: ¡°I don¡¯t need you guys, so people with reinforce skills go down below and remove the tridents from them. Since the neers have all gotten on let¡¯s go pay for the meal. People with skills fight them by sticking close to the railings.¡± ¡°What? Hey! What are you trying to do!!¡± Yohan panicked as he looked at Hansoo. The actions of Hansoo, who was stretching his body while looking at the water below from the railings, was quite obvious. It means that he will go into the waters. ¡®Is he insane?¡¯ Yohan panicked. That guy was not a guy who could die in such ame way. Though he was strong, there were still things called attributes. This was an extremely unfavorable battlefield if one didn¡¯t have a skill like a shield. But Hansoo wasn¡¯t listening to Yohan¡¯s words already. ¡®Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement. Let¡¯s see how good it is.¡¯ The reward he had gotten for clearing the third dungeon. The legacies that no one had numbered because no one had found them yet. . Two golden and dark lights surrounded Hansoo as if they were about to explode from his body and when his body could not be seen after getting shrouded in light he jumped into the water. Kuaaaaa! And soon, with a loud explosive sound, a b of meat of something and toxic waters skyrocketed from the side of the ship. Proofreader¡¯s note Artifact numbering was exined in the beginning of the Sky Road arc. This is a sponsored chapter. Poor Ekdud had to work until 5 am. Chapter 54: Red Zone (4) Chiiiiiik. Hansoo¡¯s body was covered in two different colors. And the toxic waters from all around tried to get in and melt down Hansoo¡¯s body but the Red Runes endlessly sent mana into the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement which covered Hansoo¡¯s body. ¡®Good. It should at least be this much.¡¯ Otherwise the suffering he went through at the Three Gateways wouldn¡¯t have been worth it. The reward for the Second Gateway was runes. Killing the endless beasts and surviving until one gets to Red runes. But that was basically the preparation for the Third Gateway. If the First Gateway was a ce prepared to reward the person finding it, the Third Gateway was a gateway for those who were truly worthy. And the Third Gateway that had appeared in front of Hansoo who had reached Red Runes. Even if it was something that hundreds of people fought together he still had to fight it alone. Even if it was something that the had just nced at, as long as the testee had experienced it then it will appear in front of them after getting adjusted to the Red rune level. And the thing that had appeared in front of Hansoo. . A Dragon, the most well bnced existences. They had a different origin from humans and were of a different grade as well. And among those born as such that have chosen the path of the demon, the most twisted being. Their power was something that couldn¡¯t even be exined with words. Hansoo had seen it before when he had been traveling about in the deep parts of the Abyss. And the humans who had seen it guarding the path on the way to the Crystal decided to invest 3 more years in order to go around by prating through the territory of two ruler races. Since they had no confidence in winning at all. Fighting two ruler races seemed better than fighting that thing. And he was very shocked when such a thing had appeared at the Third Gateway in a weaker state. Since he didn¡¯t know that the things he had seen in the past wille out in a weaker state or not. ¡®I almost fainted.¡¯ Even if they were all at the Red Runes stage, if the races were different then the different between each other was tremendous. Though that thing had only been at 0.01% of the Red rune, Hansoo still had to put his life on the line and fight it. And the skill that hade out after a desperate struggle. . Actually this name was merely something that he had given it temporarily. Since the Zero Numbering artifacts were things that only existed within the fantasies of people. The Numbering Series were the most outstandings things that the humans had found out and numbered. Of course there were people who had made such thoughts as this. And these things were called Zero Numbering artifacts. And in Hansoo¡¯s opinion the skill he had gained this time definitely had the qualifications for it. ¡®It¡¯s amazing.¡¯ The number of runes within his body were jumping about crazily. Hansoo who was estimating on him the effect of the toxic water that was trying to burn his body, grabbed the neck of the Cursed Survivor that was charging at him as he nodded and then pulled out its spine. Kududuk. As the spine of the survivor who had the form of a merfolk was pulled out, the survivor was shredded into bits. ¡®Seven. Good.¡¯ Hansoo sent in the power of the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement within it and then threw it around in all directions. Charururk. The bone pieces which had a tremendous amount of force pierced through the waters and pierced into the necks of the merfolk shaped survivors who were fervently piercing holes on the bottom of the ship. He didn¡¯t know what they were shouting because they were under water but their rage could be clearly felt. They pped their tails and started to charge at Hansoo in a crazed manner. Hansoo just dodged their tridents and then swung his hands around and crushed their wrists. Kudududk. They screamed as they dropped their tridents. Hansoo grabbed that trident with his right hand and prated the necks of those who had been charging at him in a straight line. He then twisted his body to pull out the trident that was embedded in it¡¯s neck as he spread the spine that hade along with it all around like a projectile again. <....> The merfolk who had seen this all hesitated. 12 out of the 30 of them had been eradicated just like that. And the attacks from above had been getting stronger and the work of putting holes on the shipwas getting harder to due the swords that had beening out from the inside. If this continued then they would all get massacred before they could sink the ship. <...> They looked at each other and then retrieved the Trident as they started to retreat quickly. ¡®Hmm. Trident. This is pretty useful.¡¯ The durability of those guys were so good that it wouldn¡¯t melt in the toxic waters. Though the durability slowly decreased when in contact with air but it was good enough to use for 3 days. Hansoo gathered all eight tridents that were sinking slowly as he swam to the bottom of the ship which they had put holes into. And he quickly entered into the hole where the water was quickly pouring into. Chwaaaak. ¡°Hit its neck! It came in.¡± Tuk. ¡°Uhuh. You should swing after checking first.¡± ¡°....uh?¡± Those with Reinforcements, who had been attacking the tridents which were piercing the bottom of the ship, swung their swords out of reflex when something popped out but then made shocked expressions when they saw that it was a human. Hansoo shook off all the toxic waters and then approached a corner of the basement of the ship. Hansoo¡¯s hands flew about towards the Arun Trees. Kudududk. And soon a few nks that were a bit rough but still looked decent had been created. Hansoo put that on the ground as he blocked the hole where the water wasing in from. Though it had been blocked off by the wooden nk, the waters still came in because the holes were ratherrge. Hansoo plugged it with the nk and then broke off the remaining Arun Tree bits into the shape of nails and then pushed it in with his fingers. The material of the ship was really hard but it wasn¡¯t so hard that the sharp Arun Tree shard couldn¡¯t pierce it. When it had been blocked off to a certain degree, Hansoo squeezed the Kelk¡¯s Mucus sacs over it as he plugged in the gaps. ¡°...Hurry! Let¡¯s do it too!¡± ¡°Dammit. How did he push it in that easily. It won¡¯t go in!¡± The people saw how Hansoo had done it and quickly retrieved the materials as they started to plug up the holes like Hansoo and nailed it. They couldn¡¯t push it in with their fingers like hansoo but they were able to fix it in ce somewhat by using their weapons as hammers and smashing it down. And then they squeezed the Kelk¡¯s mucus sacs over it to close the gaps. ¡°Dammit... it really stings.¡± ¡°Use some healing skills please. Anyways, what do we do with the water there...¡± The people looked at the toxic waters that hade up to the point where it sshed about with a slightly ufortable expression. Hansoo spoke as he climbed up. ¡°If you leave it alone it will evaporate. You will breathe in the evaporated gas if you¡¯re in here so let¡¯s all go up.¡± It was ok above since the air dispersed it away but your health will decrease if you breathe it for prolonged amounts of time in an enclosed space. ¡°Uhuk.¡± Everyone started to quickly head towards the deck at those words. Since nobody wanted to breathe in the evaporated gas of the toxic waters. Hansoo came up and breathed in deeply. ¡®Though my health decreased slightly... this is rather amazing.¡¯ There were people who were cautiously looking at the sea on the top of the ship. The new 50 people and the original 100 people stared at the sea and then red at each other after judging that the merfolk had all backed off. Hansoo smirked as he spoke at that moment. ¡°Don¡¯t fight over there and look out over there. You can see some good stuff.¡± ¡°...?¡± Hansoo finished those words as he looked at the giant tree which he could see in the far distance. A giant tree which was located beyond their goal, the red zone, which could be seen across the distance. Hansoo looked at the dried up trunk of the giant tree that pierced the clouds as he mumbled inwardly. ¡®Dead World Tree.¡¯ The background and the foundation of the that they were going to work on from now. And at that moment a loud shout was heard from the person who had been scouting at the tallest ce on the ship. ¡°I can see thend! I can see the Red Zone!¡± ¡°What?¡± People rushed towards the deck at those words. And made expressions of joy. ¡°We arrived already?¡± Yohan also made sounds of joy. And that rose above the sea could be seen in the distance. ¡®Dammit. I don¡¯t know what wille out but it¡¯s better than this damnable sea.¡¯ It was better to fight, thinking of fighting against the guys who only pierced with their tridents under the water stressed them to death. Since they will get massacred before being able to see anything if the ship were to sink. ¡®People have to live with their feet onnd.¡¯ But while they were sighing in relief the ship betrayed their expectations. ¡°...uh?¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t getting off there?¡± The ship followed the path that the fairy had set as it spun around thend in front of them and continued to sail across the sea. And everyone was disappointed as they saw this. ¡°...It was an ind and notnd.¡± It looked likend but it seems like it wasn¡¯t the destination. ¡®...As I thought. They told us it took 3 days.¡¯ The people spat out disappointed sighs as they looked at the vast sea to the back of the ind. But Yohan was looking at something else at that moment. ¡®...is that possibly a root and not an ind?¡¯ Though it was covered with dirt, parts of the ind which looked like wooden stumps could be seen. As if a part of a giant root hade out of the ocean and a thinyer of dirt was covering it. It just looked like an ind since it was so huge. Yohan made a sick expression after seeing that. ¡®...Is it possibly the root of the giant tree over there? It spread out this far?¡¯ The tree root which had the form of a half submerged ind looked very simr to the giant tree trunk that was holding up the skies in the distance. ¡®Well... if it¡¯s a tree of that size...¡¯ It seemed like the parts of the root that was above the water is merely a very thin root of the tree. But he thought to himself that if it¡¯s a tree of that size the root should at least be this much. ¡°Is this the good stuff you were talking about?¡± Yohan, who had been looking at the ind the ship had passed, asked Hansoo with a bitter expression. It was clearly something which one could not see elsewhere easily. Since trees of such a size which devoured the mountain ranges with it¡¯s roots and even had it spread above the seas couldn¡¯t been seen in the world where theye from even if they died and came back to life. But Hansoo shook his head as he pointed towards something in the distance. ¡°That¡¯s the highlight of the show.¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone looked at the direction Hansoo had pointed to. A slightly different direction from the Red Zone they were heading to. When the people focused their gazes and searched around, they could slowly see something. ¡®...is that possibly alive?¡¯ Something muchrger than the tree trunk that they had mistaken for an ind. The tree root which looked like the ind was giant but the thing they could see in the distance was at a different level. Though they were extremely far away it still came into their eyes. The part that was submerged below couldn¡¯t even be guessed but the back that was rising up from the waters was muchrger than a decent ind and the fin that was rising above it felt like they were looking at a extremely tall cliff. The giant fin-like structure slowly moved across the sea and was heading towards the ind they hade from. Though it had movec slowly it was so big that the distance had been crossed in an instant. And the thing with the giant fin screamed out as it opened its mouth. Kuuuuuuuuaaaaaaa ¡°Uaak! Uwaaak!¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± It had only moved slightly but the whole sea shook. And the creature that had moved bit apart the tree root as it started to devour it. Pududududk. Udududk. ¡°Uwaaak!¡± ¡°Hold onto the ship tightly!¡± As the root that had run below the ship started to get ripped up by its mouth, the ship started to rock and roll like a wave. If it was a small ship then that simple rock and roll would¡¯ve crushed it apart. If they had been slightly slower at going past that ce then they would¡¯ve all died without being able to do anything. While people were holding onto the ship with all their strength, Hansoo was also making an anxious expression. Since though he had said it was a good view, that thing was definitely not something cute. The ships that started off from the ten thousand tutorial areas will arrive on one of the thousands of roots that spread out from the dead World Tree ording to the path that the fairy had set. Since the only ce to live within the toxic sea is above the dead root. A structure where the people who started off from the tutorial would climb up from that location. Though it was a root it was basically the size of a mountain range. That was why it was called the . And that thing constantly swam around the toxic sea and ate whenever a World Tree Root gew out. . A fish of cmity. The result of Gic Biology of Demonic creatures of the natives of the that they created in order to defend their race from the harsh environment and one of the five cmities that dried the to death. The ce where the World tree had dried to death from the five cmites had simply turned into hell and had fallen down into ruin. Since a tree which had its roots ripped apart could not live properly. It had the ability to devour everything but then it wouldn¡¯t have anything to eat anymore so it as if it was farming, slowly going around and biting off the roots of the World Tree bit by bit. A giant mutant that seemed like it was born to kill the World Tree. The past he had seen it clearly. That thing had devoured the root next to the Red Zone he had arrived in a mere three days. And of course, there was nothing much to say about the fate of the newbies and the veterans who were standing on that root. Hansoo, who had seen the giant beast fish which participating in killing a world, stabilized his mind as he turned the controls towards the Cmity Fish which had devoured the tree root whole. ¡®It¡¯s now time for me to pay for my own meal¡¯. Kurururk. The controls turned the ship aggressively under Hansoo¡¯s hands. Since that thing had just filled up its stomach it will slowly move towards next tree root that it will eat. Towards a giant starting area root unlike the snack which it just had. ¡®About 2 weeks...? I don¡¯t know for sure but I don¡¯t have much a lot of leisure.¡¯ The thing he knew for sure was getting there and preparing to kill that thing. Since that was one of the duties he had received. ¡°Hey...hey! Fuck, what are you doing right now!¡± ¡°Hey! Heyeyeyey!¡± The people looked at the direction of the ship and the direction of the giant beast and shouted at Hansoo in panic. ¡®Is he insane right now?¡¯ To follow such a thing when they have found it out of luck and could have dodged from it. Even in such a situation, Yohan spoke to Hansoo: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are thinking but shouldn¡¯t you head to such a dangerous ce after agreeing with everyone else? I thank you for letting us aboard but you should at least listen to our opinions when we are on the same boat.¡± Hansoo nodded at those words. ¡°I see, there are people who probably won¡¯t agree with this.¡± ¡°Yeah. So let¡¯s...¡± ¡°I shall let you get off now then.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°I really need to go there so what do you want me to do. People who want to get off raise your hands.¡± Hansoo stared at the surroundings sea as he spoke. Proofreader¡¯s note For information, I make the notes before reading the chapters ahead, so I don¡¯t know more than what you do. I didn¡¯t mean to imply Demonic Dragon Reinforcement was an artifact, especially since it was described as a ¡°numbered legacy¡± in the chapter. Hansoo trying to revive the World Tree, it will help all mankind thate through tutorial in the future? Probably what he meant by paying for his own meal: aspensation for the sacrifice of hisrades that allowed him to go back through time, he needs to do something concrete to help humanity as a whole. This is a sponsored chapter. Chapter 55: Red Zone (5) Kududududk. A boat which was covered with wooden nks in numerous ces had arrived at the location where a root could be seen. ¡®End Root¡¯. The end part of the root where the World Tree¡¯s root started at. Though it was an end part of the root it was so big that it looked like a piece ofnd. ¡°We arrived.¡± Hansoo spoke towards the people who had been jumping onto the burning tree root. ¡°Hey hey. Go with smiles. And don¡¯t think about it too seriously. There¡¯s still two weeks left. If you keep climbing up then you¡¯ll have your safety guaranteed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s reallyforting. Seriously.¡± They could still see the images of the movements of the thing that they followed on their boat that ripped apart the ind-like tree root. ¡®Dammit. I should get away fast.¡¯ Yohan, who had yet to calm down his anger, looked at Hansoo coldy and then started to ponder. ¡®...What do I do? Do I stick with him a little longer?¡¯ Yohan nced at Hansoo. He has yet to push them away. And as he heard it, this guy seemed to have a weird psychic power. It would helpful if he took him. But Yohan shook his head as he looked at the 150 people who were ring at Hansoo with eyes of resentment. ¡®I don¡¯t think we can go together with that guy.¡¯ If they were to go along, it¡¯ll be veryfortable for the time being. Since he is definitely strong. But he could not control him. If that guy suddenly goes then they could nothing about it. He clearly figured this out from the earlier incident. They had no way of talking back at his words, which told them to jump off. And him going into the sea while covered in lights and crushing apart the merfolk solidified this even further. ¡®...does he have no weakness?¡¯ If he could control a guy like this properly then it¡¯ll be of great help. And it seemed like he could figure it out if he traveled alongside him a bit longer. But Yohan shook his head. The valley has been dug way too deep to mediate between that guy and the 150 people behind him. Nobody likes somebody who increases the chances of danger. It was time to part ways. ¡®The head of a snake... is better than a dragon¡¯s tail.¡¯ (*PR Note: He enjoys being a big fish in a small pond, rather than ackey to Hansoo the dragon) Yohan, who had chosen the 150 people over Hansoo, looked at Hansoo and spoke: ¡°Let¡¯s go our own ways. Since you and us don¡¯t really seem to get along very well.¡± Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. ¡®I¡¯m a bit busy now too.¡¯ Hansoo thought of his conversation with Keldian as he looked at the 150 people disappearing into the depths of the zing roots and ruins. The five cmities were basically like natural disasters for those who crossed the Red Zone. It was not something designed to be killed but rather dodged or endured. And they didn¡¯t have the leisure to think about how to prevent the natural disasters. Since in the Red Zone one didn¡¯t have enough leisure to think about such things. One would spend time figuring out how to dodge a hurricane rather than how to get rid of it. And even more so if there are imminent dangers around them such as tigers and murderers roaming around. They had prepared with the knowledge of all the remaining humans but that was not enough. He had to think of how to act perfectly. But for him to do so the situation and intel was not proper. And because of this he had to find somebody who could fill this up with experience. Like people trying to climb Mt. Everest that after they hadpleted their preparation, were still looking for a Sherpa on site. Like an adventurer exploring the Amazon forest, even after getting a whole truck for preparations and n for months, he would still look for a local guide. A 3rd year adventurer who would try to hunt the Cmity Fish, something that no one else would even think of attempting. She could be anywhere in this vast world since that woman had the ability to be anywhere whether it is the End root, Base root, Middle root or even the Trunk. Of course one would be at that level if they spent 3 years in the Otherworld even if they had focused on hunting down the Cmity Fish. ¡®Well. It¡¯s normal for people to have gone up already.¡¯ It actually seemed impossible to find her in 2 weeks but Hansoo knew a way to find her. ¡®She should probably be at the cross right now?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t the Cross of revival. Since such things only exist in the tutorial area. But the fact that it was made to find somebody one missed was simr. If you think of the reason why Camille Rowe was attempting the Cmity Fish hunting then it is obvious that she would be around the Cross at this moment. Thousands of giant crosses that the Helper n had erected on every End root. ¡®...it seems our direction is the same.¡¯ Hansoo looked at the direction where Yohan had disappeared but then looked at his boat. And then he jumped onto the boat and started to pull out all the nks that had been holding out the toxic waters. Kurururururu. And soon the boat that had been enduring the 3 days of sails maderge noises as it sunk beneath the toxic sea. Hansoo who had cleaned up everything moved his footsteps towards the direction where Yohan and the others had disappeared to. ................................................... ¡°Dammit... though we¡¯ve experienced it on the third floor of the tower it¡¯s really hot.¡± Yohan spat out curses. The fire that had been set all around them without anything to burn was constantly zing. They had experienced this slightly on the Third Floor but back then they had hope that the Third Floor would end soon. But now they had to constantly live in such a ce. ¡®...it seems that water would be the biggest issue. How do we get food?¡¯ They had hunted the beasts and traveled while eating the meat and drinking their blood on the Third Floor. But the beasts here were different. They had encountered many beasts on the way here already. Though it was easy to catch them because 150 people had gathered but they could not eat it even if they tried. ¡®Damm... this is a problem.¡¯ But Yohan shook his head. There was probably a way since they wouldn¡¯t leave them to die just like that. At that moment somebody next to Yohan shouted out loudly. ¡°Uhh! That! Isn¡¯t that the cross?¡± ¡°What?¡± At those words everyone¡¯s eyes flipped. The Cross. The eyes of the people who couldn¡¯t find the chance to throw the people next to them onto the hole because they were suppressed by alliances or the ns started to shine. But Yohan shouted out loudly. ¡°Wait! Wait! The fairy had clearly told us! That there aren¡¯t anymore revivals! Everyone calm down! If we fight here then we all die!¡± Everyone made slightly disappointed expressions at those words. ¡°But let¡¯s still have a look at it. It seems man-made.¡± ¡°...wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous?¡± One person asked carefully. The Cross. They did not know who made it but could guess why they had to some degree. Since it¡¯ll be hard for people who had experienced it in the tutorial to just pass by it. It was in order to attract people that it copied that cross and was made of Steel. ¡®...It¡¯s so blunt that it¡¯s even more confusing.¡¯ But the answer to their worries was heard from above them and among them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Those who are careful are quite annoying. They need people toe to it. If they made the Cross then why not go over and have a look at it? You could finish it off after grouping up.¡± ¡°...uh?¡± Everyone¡¯s expression froze at the man who had appeared above the zing ruins in an instant. Since they didn¡¯t know how he had made his entrance. ¡®Did he run here from the Cross?¡¯ While people were being cautious of him, the man counted their heads in an instant and then nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s see 148 people. Quite nice. For such a number toe in a group without a Lord.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± It was clear to them that this guy was someone who hade earlier. He looked stronger than them and there was also a something very different about him from the people of their tutorial area. ¡®A foreigner... and he has no problem conversing with us.¡¯ It seems like there wasn¡¯t any problem with them having differentnguages. The blue-eyed man chuckled as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t be too impudent. We are hmm... I guess something like a savior in your words.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You see the fairies don¡¯te out from now on. So we act as some form of help.¡± ¡°...you are clearly an angel. You expect us to believe that?¡± To help without anything in return. How did this guy expect them to trust him. The man shook his head at Yohan¡¯s words and spoke. ¡°There are always people like you. People who are very suspicious. But remember. It¡¯s good to be suspicious but if that pisses others off then it¡¯ll be hard to live long.¡± ¡°...what?¡± ¡°You just need to thank the people from my group from now on. There¡¯s no reason to follow us so just listen.¡± ¡°...what?¡± ¡°Eres Valentine. She¡¯s the one who had created our n 20 years ago and had gone up.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see. After that is... a steady backbone of the n, Kyle Cooper. Baek Jongsang. Arc Mariangt, these three. You don¡¯t need to know about the details.¡± ¡®How would these guys meet three of the seven departed souls?¡¯ The man who shook his head from side to side spoke again. ¡°And after this, give thanks to the other nsmen who prevent guys like you from getting killed...¡± ¡°...keep going.¡± The manughed as he looked at the people¡¯s expressions turning darker. ¡®What. Does we want to have a go at it?¡¯ Actually even for him it¡¯ll be hard to win if everyone in front of his eyes charged at him. If he was alone of course. The man spoke for thest time. ¡°You should least thank our thirty thousand helpers running around in this shitty End root, though they were sponsored to do so.¡± ¡°...thirty thousand?¡± The man smiled at Yohan who had replied to his words with a fearful expression. ¡®Well. Though only six to seven people came to each root.¡± But the man swapped these words back. It was more convenient to suppress these guys with numbers from the get go. And in reality these guys, who had been making enraged expressions, prepared to pay attention with dispirited expressions after hearing about thirty thousand people. ¡®They¡¯re chicks. Chicks.¡¯ This was a clear evidence that these guys were beginners. Since those who had roamed around the Red Zone for a bit wouldn¡¯t get scared at hearing the number thirty thousand but rather more at the names he had said prior to that. ¡®Well. That¡¯s why we exist.¡¯ Whatever happened he needed to do everything he was tasked to do so these guys don¡¯t just die off. The man looked at Yohan as he spoke. ¡°There¡¯s a few things I must give you... but there are a few pieces of advice. Listen carefully. These are things to prevent you from just getting killed off.¡± ¡°...speak.¡± He didn¡¯t know what this guy and the other people were helping them for but there was nothing bad about intel. The man continued to speak. ¡°The ce where you guys are at is the End Root. This is the ce where newly-hatched chicks roam around. And because of this it wouldn¡¯t really matter for you guys to argue here and there normally but...¡± ¡°...?¡± The man looked around at the confused expressions and then spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s a quite harsh ce so there are a lot of people with different circumstances. So theoretically some people, who have no reason to be here,e down all the way to the End Roots.¡± He was speaking aloud in front of these guys but he was also only about at the level of Middle Root. But those who are at the Base root or the Trunk, or even above that, sometimese down to here, the End root. ¡°So the things you guys need to do is not to randomly quarrel with random people just because they move in small groups. If you don¡¯t want to get ripped apart. And it¡¯s even more dangerous to target somebody just because they¡¯re pretty.¡± These people wouldn¡¯t usually touch the newly-hatched chicks at the End root due to a few unspoken rules but there was no one who would tell them to ignore getting aggravated. The man who had finished speaking rested a bit and then looked around. ¡®Let¡¯s see... Camille Rowe. Where did thisdy go.¡¯ If they were going to experience it anyway. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for them to get the full experience. And coincidentally Camille Rowe was nearby. ¡®These guys are pretty confident with their numbers... but they¡¯ll start to crawl on the floor once they see it.¡¯ If those who were doing well in the tutorial think that they would do well here then it was a very big misunderstanding. Once they were out here there were different rules and another power. The tutorial was basically a ce where they toned down the difficulty so they can prepare for the Otherworld and in a ce like this where one can get stronger day by day, 1 or 2 years of difference was very big. But at that moment Yohan had spoken towards that man. ¡°...didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t touch beginners? That you would get killed if you do so?¡± At those words the man who was searching for Camille Rowe nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°...Then what¡¯s that? As I know that guy is a beginner just like us.¡± ¡°Hnng?¡± The moment the man looked at the direction where Yohan was pointing towards, a fierce shockwave and screams resonated throughout the zing ruins. Boooooom! ¡°Come at me! You bastard!¡± ¡°No seriously. What¡¯s the problem? I¡¯m telling you I¡¯ll help you kill the Cmity Fish?¡± ¡°This bitch!¡± The people who were watching the ruins being destroyed shrugged their shoulders and looked at the guy who said he was from the Helper n and the man made a helpless expression at the unexpected situation. ............................................. Hansoo shrugged his shoulders after looking at Camille Rowe who was charging at him. ¡®...It seems like they didn¡¯t really tell me about her personality being nasty. Was the suggestion I gave her that unreasonable?¡¯ It seems like there was a misunderstanding but if things were to go on like this then they needed a serious talk with each other. ¡®Some preparations are needed... to talk seriously.¡¯ Hansoo started to cover his body with Demonic Dragon Reinforcement in order to progress the talk. Proofreader¡¯s note Man, Hansoo is an expert at talking with thedies. Chapter 56: Calamity Fish Hunting (1) Kuuuuuuuu. Camille Rowe mumbled quietly as she looked at something gigantic in the distance. ¡®It¡¯sing this time too.¡¯ The neers wouldn¡¯t be able to see yet but her skill that was fitted for the perception stat at the Red Rune level 50% allowed her vision to see things extremely far away. Camille, who had been shaking her head, looked at the things she had prepared so far. ¡®Arukal¡¯s Poison and Ketn¡¯s Sword. Miron Dagger and Waterproof sheet. And...¡¯ Camille Rowe, who had been looking over the things she had prepared while grinding her teeth, sighed as she looked at the fins that could be seen in the distance. ¡®...Could I really avenge them?¡¯ She had been holding onto her life with the sheer determination to kill that thing for over 3 years. But there only one thing she had gained from this. Endless fatigue. ¡®It¡¯s tiring.¡¯ It was basicallyrger than a mountain. There was probably no other organism that fit the name of Fish of Cmity better than that. She had went into and returned back alive from within its body over 13 times but this wasn¡¯t because she got used to it. It was because she had gotten blocked at a line which she could not cross. It would be easier to break a rock using an egg. It felt like she was digging a mountain with just a spoon. And as she continued, the loneliness just amplified. Since there wasn¡¯t anyone who wanted to help her in her n of hunting down the Cmity Fish. ¡®If a really strong guy, or someone who actually wanted to do it together existed...¡¯ Camille, who had been making a tired expression, shook her head. ¡®No. Nonono.¡¯ If it was something that could be caught just like that then she would¡¯ve done so already. While Camille was shaking her head while clenching down onto her teeth, a voice calling her name could be heard. ¡°Camille Rowe. Right?¡± ¡°...!¡± At those words Camille made a cold expression as she surrounded her body with Reinforcement and activated skill which protected her from sudden attacks. With this, she could defend her body against existences of the Trunk. People who purposely searched her out are more dangerous than people whom you meet by chance. Camille Rowe, who had held up the short dagger from her waist, held up spear up towards her back where the voice came from but then sighed instead. ¡®It¡¯s a newly-hatched chick.¡¯ She felt stupid for getting tense from getting her name called. She couldn¡¯t figure it out from his looks but she still knew from one look. Not having any artifacts was secondary, he didn¡¯t have the which one needed in order to not starve in the . Even if he lost it, if you take into ount that the Helper n always supplied you with it meant that this guy was a Chick that hadn¡¯t even finished the helper¡¯s instructions. ¡®Anyways, how did he figure out my name?¡¯ But Camille¡¯s tension exploded again with the following sentence. ¡°There¡¯s a few things I need to talk to you about the Cmity Fish. Let¡¯s have a talk.¡± Cmity Fish. And herself. There was only one kind of people who woulde find her if you take into ountthese two things. ¡°Are you perhaps a Quadratus?¡± ¡®Damned guys... are they trying to disturb me again?¡¯ People who worshipped the four dirty beasts that gnawed upon the World Tree along with the Cmity fish. Of course they didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her who tried to kill the Cmity Fish. Hansoo mumbled inwardly at Camille¡¯s words. ¡®I remember... They thought there were only four of these.¡¯ He would have thought so as well if he hadn¡¯t heard the stories from the original inhabitants of this ce, the Elvenheims. Hansoo shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m here because I have an interest in hunting the Cmity Fish. So I need your help.¡± ¡°...¡± Camille was flustered. ¡®Does that thing really look that easy?¡¯ The fact that he knew about the Cmity Fish meant that he had seen it on the way here. There was nothing surprising about it. Since it wasn¡¯t hard to see it as long as you don¡¯t get crushed by it. Actually it was hard to miss something so big. But to think of hunting it down after seeing it. Camille started to get slightly pissed. She had tried and tried and only increased her despair. But this newly arrived Chick was talking about the Cmity fish as if it was going to theke to fish. And even asking her to help. Camille breathed in and out deeply. ¡®Yeah. Why am I trying to argue with a 1st year.¡¯ Getting angry here was actuallyughable. ¡°Leave.¡± The moment Camille spat out a word and turned around, Hansoo opened his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to save your sibling? If you hunt that thing then the chances of your sibling, who mighte anytime, surviving increases by arge amount.¡± ¡°....This bastard. Where did you hear about that?¡± ¡°Mmm...¡± ¡®Did I make a mistake?¡¯ Hansoo scratched the back of head while watching Camille warming up her body. ¡®I failed the Rapport. Kangtae this bastard...¡¯ ¡°Wait. Let¡¯s talk about it. Talk.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Booooom! ................................................ Booooom! Camille¡¯s short spear sliced their air. Something which Camille had attained two months ago at the Base Root. The hardness and sharpness had saved Camille from dangerous situations multiple times now. Camille¡¯s short spear, which was filled up with swung down at Hansoo. She didn¡¯t really have thoughts of reinforcing the edge either. Since she just wanted to beat him down despite being quite infuriated. But her thoughts werepletely different now. Kududududuk. ¡®...This bastard. He¡¯s a beginner?¡¯ The flying spear met with his fist and got deflected to the side. Camille looked at that scene with disbelief. ¡®With a guy who doesn¡¯t have anything on i just... dammit. This is really embarrassing.¡¯ A guy who didn¡¯t have anything on his body. There was no beggar like this. But she could guess to as why he didn¡¯t have any artifacts left. ¡®...I can¡¯t even imagine what you need to go through in order to gain something like that.¡¯ This guy was not a normal guy if you just take into ount of the fact that he had attained that dark golden reinforcement without anything else. You couldn¡¯t gain anything for free in the tutorial stage which meant that in order to attain something like that, he had gone into an equally tricky ce. All the artifacts that he had previously would¡¯ve all been smashed apart. Kugugugung. ¡®Dammit. He blocked it again.¡¯ Camille grinded her teeth as she looked at her short spear which was just about to lose it¡¯s edge. That Reinforcement¡¯s defense was so high to the point that he was blocking her spear¡¯s attacks with his bare skin and even dulling the edges of it. ¡®Dammit... the density of the Magic Force¡¯ One of the three factors that determined the value of the Reinforcement. It amplified the durability of the weapon or armor that was covered with the reinforcement and as well as the destructive power. For it to have such an amplification even when it was over bare skin. She wouldn¡¯t really say anything if it was just that. ¡®How high is the amplification of the runes.¡¯ (*PR Note: How much stats are improved by the reinforcement) The second factor in determining the quality of the Reinforcement. With just these two she could tell the quality of the Reinforcement this guy has is high beyond reason. Since she had never even seen something like before. Camille, who had been fiercely fighting with him, bit her lips. She felt like dying from embarrassment due to the fact that she was fighting on par with a 1st year who didn¡¯t even have any artifacts but she had to acknowledge what she had to. She could not win at this rate. But she had a hidden card which could turn the situation. ¡®With this much... if I use the special skill of my ...¡¯ Camille thought up to this point and then pulled back her body instantly. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Hansoo spoke to Camille who had made distance from him and was ring at him. ¡°Are you done? You aren¡¯t gonna keep going? Don¡¯t you have more things to show me?¡± Camille clenched her teeth as she spoke. ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid? You didn¡¯t even use the special skill.¡± Three factors that determined the quality of the Reinforcement. First. Amplification of Runes. Second. Magic Force¡¯s efficiency and power. And third. Something which every Reinforcement had. If you say that the true worth of a Reinforcement was determined by the third factor, the Special Skill, that you probably wouldn¡¯t be wrong. The Blood Jade Reinforcement had the ability to use blood to create a very hard Magic Force and Beast Reinforcement could change parts of the user¡¯s body into that of a beast. With such a Reinforcement, she didn¡¯t know what the special skill was but it was sure to be incredible, and he had yet to take it out. ¡®I feel like I¡¯ll die of embarrassment. Damn it.¡¯ She acknowledged the fact that her battle strength was a bit weaker than the other 3rd years. Since she focused on hunting the Cmity Fish while others were getting stronger. But for her to lose to somebody who came from the tutorial area. ¡®Okay. I ept the fact that you have a good hand.¡¯ Actually her mind was more at ease after epting it. Since she just needed to think while ignoring the fact that he was a 1st year. But that was that and this was this. Camille, who had calmed down, looked at Hansoo as she spoke. ¡°You aren¡¯t thinking of beating down the Cmity Fish with just that right?¡± ¡®With just that trifling ability?¡¯ She had thought that he didn¡¯t really have anything but nothing changed even after she found out that he had something. No, this was actually more infuriating. Since the fact that he hade here to hunt the Cmity fish with just that battle power alone was quite absurd. If you could beat that down with battle power then everyone would¡¯ve charged at it and beaten it down already. The amount of people who had been eaten by the Cmity fish over the past 20 years had reached tens of thousands. But nobody had the thoughts of getting revenge against the Cmity Fish. Since they saw what happened to those who challenged the Cmity Fish. And those who had experienced it were just unlucky. ¡°If it was easy then why would I havee to you. I came because it¡¯s hard. Help me. I have a n anyways.¡± He wouldn¡¯t havee to Camille if that was something he could beat down with strength. ¡°...¡± Camille¡¯s expression turned colder and colder. ¡°You really talk with ease. If you came to me thinking that I¡¯ll be of help to you then you have a huge misconception. You think I have something great?¡± It seems like he had heard something about her ande to find her but that was a huge misconception. A person who tried hard to hunt the Cmity Fish. Those were nice words. But reality was that she was just a retard. But Hansoo just shook his head. ¡°You have gone in ande out from the Cmity fish before. I just need that experience and the preparations you have made.¡± Camille smirked at those words. ¡°Ha! I have indeed gone in ande out before. But I have done just that!¡± Camille, who had taken a breather, opened her mouth with a cold expression. ¡®I hope he gets lost after hearing this.¡¯ It was tiring to go against him. Camille opened her mouth resolutely. ¡°Listen well. You bastard. On the first challenge we left behind 27 people inside that thing. Only I came out. The only thing we gained was how the scales felt like.¡± That thing had gulped down the tree root that her parents were on. While she was away for just a moment the Root where her parents, whom hade with her and had lost an arm to save her and crossed the tutorial together with her, were had been devoured whole. If Camille herself was a bit unluckier then she would¡¯ve been eaten just like that too. Of course Camille was filled up with rage and gathered 27rades in simr situations as her and proceeded with her n. The result was misery in itself. But people in the Red zone weren¡¯t really surprised. Since this was the estimated result. They didn¡¯t evenugh at her. Since nobody wouldugh at a kid who lost after going against an adult. Since it was an obvious thing. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°On the second attempt, I gathered 118 people who were filled up with greed and then went in. Though we did go in a bit deeper this time. And since two people had survived back it was a huge progress right?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°From the third attempt nobody helped me so I climbed up and down as I prepared for it and attempted it 10 more times by myself. And I failed them all. What kind of help do you want from somebody like me? The only thing you have seen is the outer part of that thing. You presumptuous bastard? Huh? What do you know!¡± She started out calmly but by the time she finished she was close to crying. 13 attempts. She had searched the method to deal with it by researching its weakness and climbing up and down the Red zone endlessly. And the only thing she had gained from this. Defeat and despair. And the method to run away. She wasn¡¯t attempting for her parent¡¯s sake at this point. She was lying to herself in her head but she already knew. That it was impossible. There was only one reason why she was still trying. Since she thought that this was the most significant way to die in this damnable ce. Wouldn¡¯t dying here while avenging be better than getting killed by someone¡¯s de or getting ripped apart by a beast on the way up. ¡®No. It¡¯s not even that.¡¯ Camille wasn¡¯t even doing that properly. If she really wanted to die while avenging her parents then she would¡¯ve gone in much deeper and into more dangerous ces. But she was just a retard who couldn¡¯t even do that due to fear and was using her brother, who nobody knew of his arrival in this ce, as an excuse and stayed alive. And in result, she was spending her time while stuck in between her ambition to stay alive and her impossible revenge. ¡®Goddamnit.¡¯ Camille felt into a state of lethargy and lost her rage. Since the words she had spat out in order to stimte that guy had twisted her chest. But Hansoo shrugged his shoulders as he looked at that Camille. ¡°You failed that because I wasn¡¯t here. Don¡¯t worry. I need you and I can kill the Cmity Fish if you help me.¡± ¡°...¡± Camille made an expression of disbelief at his attitude of just saying what he wanted to say. At the same time she felt like she was crazy. Because she felt like she wanted to trust this crazy guy once. Camille made aplicated expression as she looked at the guy who told her he needed her when everyone was ignoring her for doing such absurd things and was even telling her that he will fulfill her wish. ¡®Dammit... I must¡¯ve been really lonely. To get attracted by such random words.¡¯ At this point she was getting quite curious. To see what was his basis for his confidence. No, there was something she was more curious of before that. ¡°Let me ask you one thing. Why are you trying to kill that?¡¯ The artifact that woulde out once you killed that thing. Or revenge like herself. Camille was curious about that. As to why he wanted to kill the Cmity Fish. When Camille, who had turned lethargic after pouring out her feelings, asked with a tired expression, Hansoo pondered for a moment and then spoke out. ¡°Just... I want try saving about 1 billion people.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No. Is it about 1.5 billion? The chances of your brother surviving will increase by a lot as well. Good right?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®This guy isn¡¯t some normal maniac.¡¯ Camille made an expression of fear. ¡°If you agree then let¡¯s start.¡± Hansoo smiled. .................................................. ¡°Huh...¡± The Helper nsman, who had been making an astonished expression at the fight with Camille Rowe, looked at Yohan and asked. ¡°He really came on the same boat as you? He¡¯s really a neer?¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°Seriously ...¡± The Helper nsman made a expression of disbelief and then looked at the 150 people as he spoke. ¡°Never ever piss somebody off by trying to copy something like that. That¡¯s an outlier.¡± ¡°...He can but we can¡¯t? Though we are 150 people?¡± The Helper nsman smirked at Yohan¡¯s words as he spoke. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t stop you but I don¡¯t really rmend it.¡± ¡®Dammit...¡¯ Yohan clenched his teeth at the nsman¡¯s words and then red at Hansoo with an expression full of annoyance. Proofreader¡¯s note This is a sponsored chapter. Some edits were just made on chapter 55, including the name of one of the Seven Departed Souls ¨C Baek Jongsang. Chapter 57: Calamity Fish Hunting (2) ¡°Are the arrangementsplete now?¡¯ One of the Helper nsmen who had been looking at the Sea above the 2184 Cross, which showed the number of the Cross, spoke as he loosened up his body as he saw that no more boats wereing down. ¡°We¡¯re done somewhat. We gave the Juicers to Yohan¡¯s guys earlier and gave them basic exnations as well. They¡¯ll be fine from now on.¡± The most busy time for them, the ns, was now. When the people of the tutoriale in, they had to give them basic notices and then spread out again. And they needed to gather the basic information of every neer every year and organize it. ¡°How are the standards for the guys this time around?¡± Hisrade, who had been standing next to him, shrugged his shoulders at those words. ¡°You know how it is. That it increases a bit every year.¡± ¡°Them fairies. They¡¯re only thorough in things like that.¡± The man clicked his tongue. The fairies set up the tutorial so that the people would survive even if they were dropped in the End Root here. And because of that the standards of those who go through the Tutorial increase every year. The reason was very simple. Since the environment of the End Root gets harsher as time goes on. ¡®Tsk. The number of survivors would increase greatly if the Cmity Fish didn¡¯t exist.¡¯ The location of where the neers drop is bing closer towards the center of the World Tree since those guys keep gnawing down the tree roots. If you take into ount the fact that the level of the beasts increases the closer one gets to the giant World Tree it means that the difficulty of where neersnd after the tutorial increases every year. And since they needed to set the standards of the neers to fit that, the difficulty of the tutorial increased and the survival rate decreased. ¡®You need to stay on the boat longer as well.¡¯ If that thing disappeared then an amazing number of people out of those who are dragged here would be saved. Since the roots will grow back and the difficulty of the tutorial will get lowered to fit that. It is said that the survival rate of the 1st tutorial was 55%, which was much higher than now, when there were a lot of tree roots left. ¡®14% of the people had survivedst year but it¡¯s only about 11% this year... about 3 billion more woulde over but for the survival rate to be like this...¡¯ The amount that had crossed over the past 20 years was about 3.5 billion. But the speed at which they wereing was increasing at a very rapid rate. As if something was pulling their world. Though the immediate survival rate had decreased the number of neers had increased. But at this rate, in about 5 to 6 years from now all of humanity would be dragged here and then all get massacred in the tutorial. ¡®Damnit.¡¯ The helper nsman made a bitter expression. Since the chances of his family being part of those who would get massacred was very high. If the difficulty of the tutorial gets reset because the Cmity Fish disappeared and the Roots grow back then the number of people will increase greatly but sadly the Cmity Fish was not something humans could deal with. ¡®Well it seems like some strange guys are popping out due to the increased difficulty though.¡¯ And the man stared at the guy standing in front of Camille Rowe in the distance. A guy who had fought back and forth against Camille Rowe despite being a neer. No, he didn¡¯t even fight back and forth. Since the neer seemed to be much more calm even to his eyes. He didn¡¯t have any skills or artifacts. But he was still at that level. The rumors of this guy will get spread very fast. ¡®Hmm. A scout might evene.¡¯ The man who was standing atop of the cross mumbled inwardly as he looked at the guy walking towards him. ............................................. Camilleughed absentmindedly at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡°Damn it, whatever. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to fail for the 14th time anyways.¡± She was going to make the attempt anyway. What difference would it make to take this ambitious guy along with her. Hansoo opened his eyes wide at Camille Rowe¡¯s words and then looked at her. ¡°What are you saying. About failing. There¡¯s no time.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°We are definitely seeding. If you failed about 13 times then it¡¯s about time to seed once. You prepared to escape from it as well. Perfect.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no time. There¡¯s 13 days and 18 hours left.¡± If you take into ount that thing¡¯s movement speed then it¡¯ll arrive around then. But that was basically the time limit. It was better to prepare as soon as possible and kill it off in the distant sea. Since the amount of casualties will explode upwards once that thing goes insane at thest moment. Hansoo got up from his seat as he finished his words. ¡®He¡¯s really confident to the point of damnation. He really makes one fall for him goddamnit.¡¯ Camille clicked her tongue and asked as she looked at Hansoo¡¯s back. ¡°What are you going to do first?¡± Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Helper n first. I should at least visit.¡± ¡®Since I need to receive the Juicer.¡¯ He didn¡¯t have any intel but the Juicer was a necessity in order to not starve to death. Camille remembered what she had forgotten about at those words. ¡°Ah...¡± ¡®Oh yeah, he was a beginner.¡¯ She didn¡¯t even think about that because his actions were so off. ¡®Well okay. I have some things to do as well.¡¯ Camille got up from her seat and then walked towards the Helper nsmen who were guarding the Cross. ¡®I really wish... I really wish my sibling hasn¡¯te yet.¡¯ But sadly, the chances increased as time went on. Since the number of people who had beening here over the Tutorial had been increasing. At this pace then all of the remaining people on earth will transfer over to the Otherworld in about 5 to 6 years. That was the reason why the Seven Departed Souls and many others who had the qualifications to go up stayed at the Red zone to search around. In order to find their family or precious people who coulde at any time. The reason why that Helper n was able to be maintained was very simple as well. It was something born from thebined minds of those who wanted to stop the random deaths of their family or close people. The Helper n was the ce that the minds of those who didn¡¯t have the leisure to search for their family because of the harsh environment they¡¯re faced with but wanted to stop such things as death from happening supported. Since they might be able to meet each other as long they are alive. ¡®That person called Eres is amazing. How did she think of such a thing 20 years ago?¡¯ Eres had gone up already but her n had remained behind to keep epting neers and were taking care of the neers constantly with the support of those in other Red Zones. Of course in the most basic ways only. Since nobody could take care of anything further than that. They helped with the most basic survival tactics and preparations but surviving after fighting against a beast or other people was all up to themselves. Camille greeted one of the Helper nsman after she arrived. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Can I check the catalogue? And take care of this neer.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a VIP, of course. Let¡¯s see...¡± Then the nsman started to check the catalogue. Usually they would only give basic warnings and the Juicer. But for those who supported them a lot, there will be some more special services. . If you give basic appearances or a name then the neers of the Helper nsman spread about in thousands of End Roots will search the person asked by a VIP. A personed searched by a VVIP with a stronger backing will be checked to see if he was at the tutorial or not. (* PR Note: VVIP = Very Very Important Person?) The Helper nsman who had been searching around the catalogue shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re here on this side of the Roots. Though we can¡¯t check up the tutorial with the amount you supported. I don¡¯t know about the other Roots but all the intel will be gathered within two days soe find us then.¡± The manpleted those words and then went upwards. With a few people behind him. And Camille knew the identities of those people. Those were the people who the VIP or the VVIP asked to find. ¡°Hoooh...¡± She had confirmed that they weren¡¯t here but this was vexing in itself. Since there was no way to know if they hadn¡¯t been dragged into the Otherworld or had died at the Tutorial. But Camille shook her head. ¡®Focus on the Cmity Fish.¡¯ Finding her sibling was not something she could do anyway. Camille spoke to Hansoo who had gathered the Juicer and a few other things. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s hear your n.¡± Hansoo spoke with a very serious expression. ¡°Very simple. You will guide me and take me inside there. Then I will shove the hidden card I have prepared into a fatal location within its body.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®Shall I beat him up?¡¯ Camille sighed, shook her head and then spoke. Well that was basically the basic summary of it. Since you couldn¡¯t kill it from the outside. Though the problem was that he extremely simplified the process. ¡°Well. Okay. There¡¯s a lot of things to be prepared. I¡¯ve prepared the boat already, though it¡¯s a 30 man boat.¡± If that thing arrived atnd and started to eat then there wouldn¡¯t even be time to get inside it. Since the heavens will be falling apart. You needed to quietly approach it while it was swimming quietly and then go inside its body. Well of course, quiet is rtive to what it would be. Since huge tornadoes will be rushing around its body. Hansoo shook his head. ¡°What are you going to do with a 30 man boat. Let¡¯s go with mine.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a 500 man boat.¡± ¡°Hey! You crazy bastard... did you just leave that behind?¡± Camille shouted in shock. Why would he have done such a thing when there are so many people who desired boats. Hansoo chuckled at those words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve hidden it well. Let¡¯s go to the next subject.¡± ¡°...¡± While Camille was shaking her head, Hansoo checked the things Camille had prepared. The only reason why he hade to find Camille. Since she had already prepared the things which you could only gather at the Base Root or the Trunk. There were a lot of things needed to be prepared before going into its body but a lot of time could be saved with just this much. Camille smirked at that. ¡®What would you know even if you saw it.¡¯ Those things were things which you couldn¡¯t even see during the tutorial stage. At that moment Hansoo looked at Camille and asked: ¡°Did you prepare Apon¡¯s Body Fluid? We need that.¡± That was needed to create the which 127 Alchemists had researched and finally created with the information received from the Elvenheim he had met at the Abyss as the basis. ¡°....You know about that?¡± ¡®....Is he really a beginner?¡¯ Being strong was being strong, it was apletely different problem from intel. ¡°I have a psychic power. Let¡¯s ignore trifling things. There¡¯s no time.¡± ¡°...¡± Hansoo answered simply and then started to go over the material thoroughly again. Camille looked at that Hansoo. ¡®...Does he have a trait like a Library?¡¯ Trait. . It supplied information about the things one didn¡¯t know and once the level increases it will give basic information regarding what to do. ¡®I thought he would have a battle-rted trait... but for it to be the Library.¡¯ She had thought that it was a battle-rted trait because he was such a strong guy but the Library was a bit out of expectation. ¡®Perhaps he has two traits?¡¯ That might be possible since he hides so many things. While Camille was thinking of this and that while looking at Hansoo, Hansoo, who had finished checking Camille¡¯s preparations,id down a decision. ¡®We should spread out and search in order to save time.¡¯ Camille had prepared quite well but this was not enough. ¡®The first thing we need to make is the . A liquid which the alchemists had researched in order to give a fatal wound after getting inside the Cmity Fish. Other things might not be needed but this was a necessity. ¡°Let¡¯s separate and move. Since there are a lot of things we need to get.¡± Hansoo spoke out the things needed to Camille. Materials which Hansoo didn¡¯t know where they were but Camille Rowe, who had roamed around the Roots for 3 years, would definitely know. Camille would definitely get them in time. For the things which would be hard with Camille¡¯s level to get, he had to go. While Hansoo was making ns for the future, Camille nodded after checking the list that Hansoo had told her. ¡®It¡¯s clear this is a guy that has got something.¡¯ (*PR: he¡¯s not just saying nonsense) The 17 things he had told her were things she didn¡¯t prepare because she wasn¡¯t sure but were things that she had thought that might work at one point. ¡®I¡¯ll trust him once.¡¯ Camille, who had finished her thoughts, quickly separated from Hansoo and started to head towards a different direction from him. ..................................................... ¡®Though it¡¯s a bit tight... I can get them all if there are no problems along the way.¡¯ The only problem was the distance she had to travel and the many types of materials she had to collect. She knew the location of all 17 materials and it wasn¡¯t hard for a 3rd year as herself because most of them were from beasts at the End Root. While Camille was jumping with light movements a loud voice was heard from some ce. ¡°Eyy. Camille. Your body is still amazing. It¡¯ll really burst at that rate. There¡¯s really a huge difference between westerners and easterners.¡± She then turned her head towards the direction of the voice. ¡°Kang Gyesoo... you bastard.¡± ¡°Woah woah. Don¡¯t re at me like that. We have a rather unique rtionship between us. We¡¯ve gone in ande out from within the Cmity Fish together.¡± ¡°...I shouldn¡¯t have taken in a bastard like you on the second attempt.¡± For someone who had barely held onto his life ande out from within the Cmity fish to be a Quadratus. Camille grinded her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m still using the relic I got from within the stomach very well. Kuhuu. I thank you. Since it¡¯s all thanks to you. I¡¯ve reached quite a high ce thanks to that.¡± Gyesoo then proceeded to swing around the sword on his hand. A weird skill was applied onto the sword where the air which the sword had passed through shook. ¡°...Are you going to disturb me again?¡± As Camille grinded her teeth Gyesooughed loudly. ¡°Uwahahahaha! What kind of misunderstanding do you have. If we really disturbed you seriously then you think you can even attempt at the Cmity Fish? If we did it properly then you would¡¯ve died already. We just kept you alive because of old friendship.¡± ¡°What?¡± As Camille was flustered Gyesoo giggled as he spoke. ¡°Disturbing you is more like... well we are followers so we just touched you a few times because we couldn¡¯t leave somebody who tried to kill our god alone. But shouldn¡¯t it be time for you to ept it? That is basically an agent of god. You¡¯ve seen it too. The insides of the Cmity Fish.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Others don¡¯t know but you and I know about it. I don¡¯t understand why somebody who had seen something like that wouldn¡¯te into our Quadratus.¡± ¡°...So are you here to ask me to join your Quadratus again?¡± Gyesoo shook his head at those words ¡°Nope. We aren¡¯t really interested anymore.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit shameless to ask for attention after 13 failures? It¡¯s not even fun anymore.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m here because I have some business with that neer. Was he called Kang Hansoo?¡± As Camille¡¯s expressions froze, Gyesoo shook his hands as he spoke. ¡°Woah. Don¡¯t re at me like that. It¡¯s not a bad proposition on his terms either. You see, a scout hase in from above.¡± Camille looked at Gyesoo with a slight frown at those words. Proofreader¡¯s note This is regr chapter 2/3. Regr chapters are on Wednesday, Friday and Sunday. Tomorrow is probably going to be Ekdud¡¯s rest day of the week. To rify about the skill Reinforcement: There are various different Reinforcement skills. Each reinforces in its own way, and it¡¯s more or less efficient. Each also amplifies the user¡¯s stats with its own rate. And finally each has a special skill that can be triggered. Chapter 58: Calamity Fish Hunting (3) Camille kept on looking at Gyesoo with a cold expression. ¡°Search him by yourself. You probably came with your underlings anyway. And what are you going to do with your trait if not for this.¡± Gyesoo shrugged his shoulders at those words. ¡®Well. It¡¯s normal for her to not tell me.¡¯ She was probably suspicious of what he was going to do. And how delightful was Hansoo for Camille. She had finally met someone who was going to be with her after so long. She was pretending to be astute on the outside but she was probably rather excited on the inside. Since Camille¡¯s actions which he had seen for the past 3 years were pitiful and lonely. ¡®Tsk. That¡¯s a shame. If she told me then we can save some time finding him.¡¯ Gyesoo shook his head. He hade here with two objectives. One was the tourism business. The other was scouting. He had been preparing the tourism business because the reaction was better than he expected. He could find him quickly if he searched but everyone whom he had brought were preparing the tourism business so an empty gap would be created if he took someone out. Scouting was something he was preparing here and there while doing his tourism business, why would he waste manpower in that? ¡®There¡¯s no other way. I guess I¡¯ll run around a bit.¡¯ His speciality, , allowed one to find the traces linking one person to another. He had been able to find Camille because of this and will be able to find Hansoo as well. It will take some time but it won¡¯t be hard. ¡°Well then. I shall take a stroll around a bit then. I¡¯ll see youter. I hope you seed this time.¡± Gyesoo, who had wished her luck when he basically knew that she would fail, disappeared. Camille then looked towards the direction Hansoo had disappeared to and pondered. ¡®Should I tell this to Hansoo?¡¯ Gyesoo was a 3rd year just like her but stronger than her. Since he had focused on getting strong unlike her and even had artifacts. And the number of underlings wouldn¡¯t be small either. But Camille just shook her head. ¡®Damned bastard. You should at least tell me your destination.¡¯ She didn¡¯t have any methods of finding him and if he couldn¡¯t even handle such a thing he didn¡¯t have the qualifications to go in the Cmity Fish. And it would be very tight for her to gather every material that he had asked her to within the time limit. Which meant that she didn¡¯t even have time to deal with such things. The moment she bickers with Quadratus she would not be able to gather the materials. And he had told her. ¡®I believe in you.¡¯ Camille then quickly moved in order to gather the closest material to her, Apon¡¯s body fluid. .................................................. Hansoo calcted the things he needed to gather and then nodded his head. ¡®The first thing I need to get is... the which is the core ingredient of the Hardening Liquid.> The Hardening Liquid required 28 materiels to be mixed with the exact ratio. 9 of the 28 had been already gathered by Camille and he had asked Camille to gather another 17 of them. But he had to gather the remaining two. and . The other 26 ingredients acted like catalysts so arge amount wasn¡¯t needed but these two were ingredients that will act as the base. A veryrge amount was needed even if they were going to pour it down a fatal location within the Cmity fish since it was that big. Hansoo quickly rushed off into the distance. Kukulja¡¯s Heart. A material which could be gathered in around the middle area of the End Root. The Alchemists took into ount of the fact that they won¡¯t have much time and had created Hardening Liquid with things one could acquire near the edge of the End Root, where the Cmity Fish would appear, but for him to get something like these... The difficulty of this ce was very high for it being within the End Root. After a long run a giantke came into view. A humongouske that could separate two End Roots. Surprisingly, this giantke was something that the Kukulja had dug out. Ake which the Kukulja, which live in the toxic waters, had dug out from the bottom in order to mate in a ce which was originallynd. Hansoo thought of the conversation he had with Keldian. A toxin which didn¡¯t work against Humans but petrified a part of the Cmity Fish. And because of this the Kukulja¡¯s heart, which has arge amount of this toxin, was needed in the Hardening Liquid. <...It works even though the effect is so miniscule?> It would be safer to make them higher up the Root if they were so scared of the Cmity Fish so why would they make it around the End Root area where it would be dangerous. Hansoo finished his thoughts and then watched the swayingke. A giant weird looking fish which had the head of a bull and a human¡¯s arms and legs. It was so big that each of them exceeded 2m in length. But the surprising fact was that the thing he was looking at was an infant. These guys grew up to 5m long in adulthood. ¡®I¡¯ll get them one at a time.¡¯ Hansoo, who had seen thousands of them squirming around, poured the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement onto a decent scythe he had found on the way to here and then slowly walked into the toxicke. Ssh As soon as Hansoo came in, all of the Kukulja¡¯s within theke raised their bull ears. And then started to madly rush towards the origin of the noise and vibration. Though the food was still in a shallow ce there was no problem. Since they could advance while eating through the root. Kakakakakak. Thousands of teeth-baring fish gnawed onto the bottom of theke as they charged at Hansoo. Hansoo reinforced the scythe he was holding with Demonic Dragon Reinforcement and then mmed it down onto the center of the bull head. Kududuk. The Kukulja¡¯s skull had made a cracking sound and had split in two but Hansoo made an unsatisfied expression. ¡®Tsk. As I expected, it can¡¯t handle the Reinforcement well.¡¯ If the artifact was bad then it wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the power of the Reinforcement and would lose its durability fast. Though it was a decent weapon which he had gained by hunting down some beasts on the way here it still wasn¡¯t good enough. Since the End Root was a neighbourhood designed for beginners and did not have anything hidden. ¡®At least I should use it while I can.¡¯ Hansoo pulled onto the scythe and threw its body onto thend as whole. If he left it in theke like this then everything including the heart will be chewed up by the other fish. Creating the extract from the heart was a job after the hunt. Kwadududk! Paduduk! And soon the thousands of fish baring their teeth got stimted by the blood as they madly charged at Hansoo. Kudududk. Hansoo applied his Demonic Dragon Reinforcement onto the scythe and then crazily swung it here and there and pulled numerous fish out. Chuchuchuk. The thousands of fish charged up with incredible speed across the water and then used that momentum to crash into Hansoo and bite him with their teeth. The corpses of Kukuljas were stacking outside theke but Hansoo¡¯s body was equally gaining injuries. And at the same time the scythe cracked as it couldn¡¯t handle the power of the Reinforcement anymore. Chuchuchuk. Hooooong. A veryrge noiseing towards Hansoo was heard as he was preventing the scythe from getting destroyed by adjusting the strength of the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement. Shguguguguk. An attack which cut apart all the trees near theke as it flew. ¡®...Skill?¡¯ Hansoo made a cold expression as he raised his scythe to block the iing attack. Chwuuk. The scythe which was filled up with the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement blocked the flying attack but was crushed apart as the result. Hansoo blocked off the single attack, jumped out of theke and then looked towards the direction where the attack hade from. And a guy was looking at him while smiling in that ce. ¡°Woah. You blocked that.¡± The man, who had sheathed his pulsating sword back into his waist, smiled at Hansoo as he spoke. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m called Kang Gyesoo. Calm down, I¡¯m not here to fight.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t here to fight huh...¡± Gyesoo smiled and continued to speak after seeing Hansoo looked at the destroyed scythe and mumbled. ¡°That was just a test. If you couldn¡¯t even block that well... you¡¯d be useless. Well you pass first of all. Here¡¯s a business card.¡± Gyesoo then threw a whitish object at Hansoo. ¡°Having something like this makes me feel like I¡¯m in the real world. It¡¯s actually made by drying the Padro Larva. Though it¡¯s a single use, it increases the regeneration speed on the area which you stick it onto so think of me when you use it.¡± Hansoo shook his head while looking at the talkative man who had sent the attack with an intention to kill and then asked. ¡°Why have youe?¡¯ He had consumed arge amount of his stamina from the fight with the Kukulja. There was a need to go along with him for a while and regenerate his health. Gyesoo spoke out. ¡°Simple. You¡¯ve seen a lot of scouting before on T.V right? Like headhunters?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Well long story short I work at Quadratus... a group which is simr to a religion yeah?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a really untrustworthy line.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s skip over the small details. Anyways, it¡¯s not easy following a god. You need a lot of money in Korea too right? It¡¯s the same here. And we have a lot of different businesses in order to fill that up... and one of them is recruiting talented people and connecting them to ns above who don¡¯t have spare manpower for ces like these. And we receive a reward for that. Ah, and starting from here, we do have currency you know?.¡± Gyesoo then rubbed his thumb and index finger. When Hansoo didn¡¯t reply, Gyesoo shrugged his shoulders as he continued to talk. ¡°It¡¯s better to not decline. The person who set you in their eyes this time is a bit... dangerous. Following him is a win-win for you and me.¡± Gyesoo then started to get cold sweat. The problem wasn¡¯t the guy in front of him. It was because this job was something that he had received from a person from one of the six pirs who hade to participate in their sightseeing which they were preparing. ¡®Goddamn gangsters.¡¯ Six Pirs. Six super sized ns who were fighting in the Trunk of the World Tree unlike them who were just ying around the Roots. And one of them. . Kalz Morenn, the captain of the shock troop left by the previous adventurer Keldian Magus, had told him. ¡®...If we aren¡¯t careful then we might die.¡¯ But unlike what Gyesoo wanted, Hansoo just shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll decline.¡± And at the same time Hansoo made a cold expression. ¡®Tsk. So it turns out like this in the end.¡¯ His objective was the Cmity Fish. A collision with the Quadratus was inevitable for him since the path of attaining the Hardening Liquid intersected with them who were preparing the sightseeing business even though he wanted to dodge as many useless collisions possible. ¡®Since it turned out like this already. End it quickly.¡¯ He had already calcted such things as this. As Hansoo prepared to fight, Gyesoo¡¯s expression froze. ¡°You fucking bastard... being arrogant because you beat Camille?¡± Camille was a monster-like existence to the neers but was quite a weakling to those who roam around the Trunk and the Roots. ¡®Tks. This is my fault huh.¡¯ That guy was overestimating his worth since he had offered a scouting towards a new Chick. He wanted to talk about it but seeing that it didn¡¯t work he gathered all the energy within his body and then poured it into his relic, . ............................................... ¡°Huh. Look at that retard. Over there. To charge at a neer who bickers with him.¡± Kalz Morenn mumbled while looking at Kang Gyesoo above the cruise ship which the Quadratus guys had prepared for sightseeing with the . MVP Sponsor¡¯s note You rested long enough whip get back to work whip Wa Ha Ha Whip Whip Whip he he... just kidding. thank you! for all your hard work?? Proofreader¡¯s note Pir -> Starting Root -> Central Root -> End Root was changed to Trunk -> Base Root -> Middle Root -> End Root. Thank you Psycho for noticing. More seriously... Ekdud ¡°forgot¡± Demonic before Dragon Reinforcement. Kobato got so mad that his productivity increased and tomorrow there might be two chapters instead of one. Chapter 59: Calamity Fish Hunting (4) ¡®I should change the name to package delivery instead of scouting.¡¯ Gyesoo mumbled as he covered his entire body with various skills. Though something like this had happened before it had never be a problem. Since there was a very clear method. If he beats him up a little and take him, Kalz Morenn will solve it all. ¡®Tsk. You should¡¯ve listened when we were talking about it.¡¯ Gyesoo clicked his tongue and started to pour in his energy into the relic he was holding, . Camille and him were both third years but were at different levels. They were at simr levels when they came out from within the stomach of the Cmity Fish but while Camille was focusing on useless things such as hunting down the Cmity Fish, he had focused on getting stronger. And the thing he had faith in. . The skill that was on this thing he had picked up within the stomach of the Cmity Fish, , was a step above artifacts you could find in the Base Root or the Trunk in terms of strength. A strong undtion came out from Gyesoo¡¯s sword as it rushed towards Hansoo. ...................................... Kalz Morenn frowned as thought of thest scene he had seen. ¡®That retard, is it that hard to bring a neer over here.¡¯ allowed one to see the viewpoint of the pre-selected person for 3 seconds when their emotions change rapidly. Though there were a lot of prerequisites, it was still a very useful skill since it allowed one to watch over somebody from a long distance. And thest scene he had caught could only be seen in a way where they were about to fight. ¡®Tks. This is quite troublesome.¡¯ Actually, it wasn¡¯t bad to bring them after beating them up. There wouldn¡¯t be a procedure of struggling and bad feelings will just disappear once they receive the Symbol of the n. But the reason why they were scouting was because they didn¡¯t have the leisure to give the neer the symbol. They only give the symbol to those who are really strong and control the others with influence or money. Though they were scouting him because he looked quite strong there wasn¡¯t a chance for neers, who were quitecking, to receive symbols. At the end, it means that the n has to go through another cumbersome procedure to use some dude that has hard feelings towards them. But the most annoying thing was that there was a chance that the Gyesoo guy could get destroyed while fighting with the neer. ¡®What is this when I came here for a vacation.¡¯ He wanted to leave that useless guy to die but he was one of the supervisors of the sightseeing this time around. He hade all the way here because he had heard that the sightseeing that the Quadratus guys operated was very good but if that guy were to die then wouldn¡¯t he not be able to see all those good sights. ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯ He was toozy to act himself, if he told the nearby Quadratus people then they will act by themselves. Kalz Morenn started to collect mana in his seat. ......................................... Kyaaaaak! A few men were being chased by hundreds of Dinosaur-shaped beasts. The man, who had been standing in the very front out of the ones being chased, turned around as he shouted loudly. ¡°We¡¯re using !¡± . A very useful skill which you could get around the Middle Root. It was different ording to one¡¯s mastery but it allowed sombeody to hide their presence. Of course invisibility was part of this. And soon the five people running disappeared as if they were erased. Kyaak! The beasts who were chasing screamed out in rage as the ones they were chasing disappeared. But they remained and searched around the area as if they had no intentions of going back. And the man sighed in relief as he saw this scene. ¡®This is really dangerous... it¡¯s almost deadly.¡¯ Raptor-shaped beasts who lived in herds on the Middle Root. It greatly cared for its young to the point where the whole herd will chase them down to the ends of hell to avenge the dead. Even if the one who had killed them crossed over the Middle Root area and into the Base Root. After a few days of repetitive work, the path leading from the End Root to the Middle Root was filled with thousands of Gertas. It was quite a grand sight but the one who hadpleted this, Cheng, just shook his head as if he was tired. ¡®Kang Gyesoo, what is so hard for you bastard to bring a neer?¡¯ He epted the fact that that guy¡¯s job was important. The sightseeing that they were preparing was important as well but they could not ignore Kalz Morenn¡¯s request. But shouldn¡¯t that guy havee after he hadpleted it? There were a lot of things that still needed to bepleted in order to prepare a proper tour. They had to shove some more Gertas onto the paths, prepare the cruise ship a bit more and buy the silence of the Helper n members too. ¡®We¡¯re busy enough already.¡¯ He didn¡¯t like the way Gyesoo carried himself but he had to acknowledge Gyesoo¡¯s ability. No, to be precise it was more his sword than his ability. The people in charge of the sightseeing who hade here were 11 in total including himself. Though it was quite a number every missing person felt like a huge gap due to therge amount of work they each had to do. At that moment a small bird flew in. ¡°...?¡± A single blue bird which flew into where they were hiding precisely. Though it hade with the full knowledge of where they were hiding they were still not surprised. Kalz Morenn. It was weirder for that guy to not know where they were at his level. ¡®Anyways...to use the to that degree...¡¯ was a skill which created a small bird using mana and a message. It wasn¡¯t hard to acquire and learn but using it well was extremely hard. He knew it as well but if hisrades didn¡¯t help it with the same skill, it was hard to ry it properly. To make it arrive properly in a situation where the receiver wasn¡¯t helping needed extreme control of mana but as he saw the bird which flew perfectly to their location, as if he was proving his position of the captain of the shock troop, he could only marvel. Soon the blue bird, which had arrived in front of Cheng, blew up with a poof and ryed a message to them. And he slightly frowned as he read the message inside it. ¡®...Though it¡¯s only a maybe.¡¯ Cheng, who had thrown a towards the other supervisors who were busy breaking down ships, shouted loudly. ¡°Stop temporarily! We pause our work here and move out.¡± Kukulja Lake was right next to the path they were blocking. It wouldn¡¯t take long for them to run over there. Cheng, who had shouted loudly, took along the Quadratus followers under him as he started to run quickly. ................................................ Ooooooong. The absorbed mana as if it was about to explode. The runes on the sword, which was devouring the mana, shone radiantly until it couldn¡¯t handle mana anymore then it poured out a skill as if it was exploding. A skill which cut everything in the way of the de into two with the mana undtions on the sword. The amazing part about this skill was that it could cover both short and long distances. It could spread far or wide depending on the user¡¯s thoughts and evenpress down to the size of a single sword and cut a person in half. And the way Gyesoo was using the de currently was thetter. Unlike before where it was spreading out like a wave, the stuck onto Gyesoo¡¯s sword as it charged forward to cut apart the opponent in half. An entirely different level from a Mana Reinforcement which was operated by a normal Reinforcement skill. The Mana Reinforcement of a Reinforcement skill increased the durability and sharpness of a weapon greatly but it was inferior to an offensive skill which was focused on destruction. And Hansoo knew this as well. The Parallel Cut was a skill that was quite high up on the rankings out of the skills you could acquire in the Red Zone. If that skill and the sharpness of the Relicbines and he tried to block it just with the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement then he will receiverge injuries. Gyesoo¡¯s furious movements started to get stacked inside Hansoo¡¯s head. And soon a virtual Gyesoo had appeared in Hansoo¡¯s head and it showed his next moves. Hansoo followed that as he moved his body slightly off from Gyesoo¡¯s attack parameter. At that moment Gyesoo¡¯s eyes shone. ¡®He¡¯s caught¡¯ Parallel Cut. The control of the area of effect was ording to how the user wanted it. The extremelypressed skill exploded out the moment Hansoo dodged. Out the people he had fought after gaining the sword, there were people stronger than him. But those guys had also lost their necks after getting swept up by the exploding skill the moment they dropped their guard thinking they had dodged it. ¡®Though you dodge quite well... you won¡¯t be different from the others!¡¯ While Gyesoo was making a content expression while looking at the skill that was sweeping up the surroundings like a wave something unexpected happened. Ooong. The ring on Hansoo¡¯s hand absorbed mana aggressively and then struck back at his skill. Pachang! The moment Hansoo¡¯s right hand and his skill collided a sound of something breaking was heard as the Parallel Cut, which was aggressively sweeping up the surroundings, got crushed apart. Gyesoo questioned his eyes when he saw this. ¡®Fuck. What is that?¡¯ He had thought that it was something like a dispel but it wasn¡¯t easy for a dispel to break apart his skill which had a high mana density. No, there was no previous intel about Hansoo holding onto something like this previously. ¡®Camille Rowe. This bitch. Was she not even able to pull out all of this neer¡¯s power?¡¯ He had collected some intel regarding this guy beforeing here. Since there were people who hade with him on the same boat. And within that intel there was information regarding his fight with Camille Rowe but there was nothing regarding that ring. But Gyesoo realized that it wasn¡¯t time for him to think about such things for a prolonged time. ¡®Godamnit!¡¯ Hansoo utilized the moment the skill was broken and was charging at him with a fearsome speed. Gyesoo hurriedly tried to retrieve his sword but it was toote. ¡®Damn. There¡¯s not enough time to use Parallel cut again.¡¯ Parallel Cut had high mana density and a lot of strength but it took a bit of time to charge up. Gyesoo hurriedly pulled up the power of his to its limit and used the special skill of the Bronze Reinforcement. And Gyesoo¡¯s body instantly got dyed with a bluish tint. . The skin turns like bronze as Physical and Magical resistances increase by arge amount as well as raising the regeneration speed of health by arge amount. He didn¡¯t use it usually because it was a bit burdensome to use it with due to its high mana usage but he didn¡¯t have any confidence after seeing the charging Hansoo¡¯s hand covered in dark gold lights. Even if it was just his bare hands his intestines will be pulverized if he was hit by it. At that time the ring on Hansoo¡¯s hand devoured mana again and then charged towards Gyesoo. ¡®Goddamnit. Really?¡¯ But Hansoo disappointed Gyesoo¡¯s expectations. Chwuuk The moment the ring touched Gyesoo¡¯s skin, his skin which was tinted blue turned back to its original form. And three of his defensive skills that covered his body got crushed apart like ss along with that. Hansoo¡¯s punch thennded onto Gyesoo¡¯s stomach. Toooong. ¡°Kuhuk!¡± Gyesoo flew backwards as he felt his intestines being twisted and turned. ¡®What is this nonsense... He can crush apart special skills along with normal skills!¡¯ And his Reinforcement was a problem as well. Though he had resistance and defensive artifacts but the Mana Reinforcement of that damnable Reinforcement skill was too powerful for them to be alright. ¡®Damnit. Where did he get something like that.¡¯ Reinforcement skills held quite a high value for being verymon. But if you were to think from a different angle, the Mana Reinforcement from the Reinforcement skill was inferior to the strength of an attacking skill and the resistances were inferior to defensive skills. But that thing was beyond that level. Gyesoo, who had mindlessly stood back upright while flying, was astonished at the sight of Hansoo who had caught up to him and was about to strike him again. If this goes on then he will be beat up to death. ¡®Dammit... if I knew it¡¯d be like this then I would¡¯ve prepared something like the feather.¡¯ But where would he get something that expensive? Gyesoo distanced himself from Hansoo with as he hurriedly shouted. ¡°Wait! I¡¯m just doing his under a request! I¡¯m a victim too! Damnit! Do you think a medium-sized n like us can decline an order from above!¡± Though he had shouted it out in panic, it was true to some degree. What kind of strength would they have for them to decline the request of a captain of a shock troop of a huge n. ¡°And you will really die if you don¡¯t follow us!¡± These words had two different meanings. He might die under the hands of Kalz Morenn but he will also die if he remains on the End Root. Hansoo, who had been charging towards Gyesoo, made a cold expression. He knew. Since he had heard about the Sightseeing business that these guys had started around now. ¡®Crazy bastards.¡¯ A business created for those above who had increased their strength but weren¡¯t able to fulfill their twisted desire. . Hansoo looked at Gyesoo with a cold expression as he thought of the tourists who came to see the event of thousands of neers, who would be trapped here by the Quadratus, getting eaten by the Cmity Fish. Proofreader¡¯s note This is a sponsored chapter, and an appetizer for the regr chaptering in a few hours. Chapter 60: Calamity Fish Hunting (5) ¡°You bitch! I already told you everything I know!¡± Gyesoo, who had already be a mess, looked at Hansoo who was trying to wield the that was stolen from him. For him to try killing him after he had puked out everything he knew! Gyesoo, after getting pushed back as far as he could get, shouted loudly as he looked at Hansoo. ¡°Yeah! You Bastard! Do you know who wille once I die! The Kalz Morenn I spoke of earlier wille!¡± Gyesoo then pointed towards his forehead. A small pink eye symbol. It was the symbol of . ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know but he¡¯s watching everything through this! If you kill me then he won¡¯t stay still!¡± Hansoo snorted inwardly. When the Thousand Li Eye of the Man caught within Jealousy was activated once it could only see about 3 seconds. And light pink meant that it had a low mastery level. There was no way to watch over everything with that. But Hansoo made a surprised expression. ¡°What! Goddamnit! Such a guy will chase me down!¡± Gyesoo looked at him and thenughed. ¡°Kuhuhuhu. Yeah you bastard.¡± ¡®Hurry and run away.¡¯ Since he had done this much, he will not be able to kill him. There was arge difference between beating him up without knowing and killing him even after telling him that there was somebody watching behind him. Since that would mean that he would bepletely ignoring Kalz Morenn. And Kalz Morenn¡¯s personality was definitely not something that would let something like that pass by. Puuk! Gyesoo tumbled around from the shock of the back of his head getting smashed. Hansoo had done this to make him pass out. ¡®As I expected.¡¯ Gyesooughed inwardly even while losing consciousness. Since the fact that he had made him pass out meant that he feared Kalz Morenn to a degree. That guy would probably run away as quickly as possible now. Within the blurring sight, Hansoo was quickly moving towards the jungle. ¡®Run away... I¡¯ll definitely kill you.¡¯ Gyesoo¡¯s thoughts ended there as he passed out. But unlike Gyesoo¡¯s thoughts, Hansoo stopped his movements and then quickly came back. ¡®Acting is tiring too.¡¯ Hansoo looked at the passed out Gyesoo on the ground and then stared up into the sky. Blue Carrier Pigeons, which were flying back and forth since a while ago. ¡®Soon this guy¡¯srades wille.¡¯ ording to the information Hansoo had heard from him, the 11 supervisors, including himself, and their subordinates summed up to about 100 people. It was not a low amount of people at all. And another troublesome aspect. ¡®Hmm. Kalz Morenn...¡¯ Hansoo muttered quietly. Actually Hansoo didn¡¯t know who this Kalz Morenn was. Since he couldn¡¯t remember him it seemed like this guy had died before getting to the Indigo or Purple Zone. One who could only snort around the Red Zone couldn¡¯t stay within Hansoo¡¯s memories. ¡®There¡¯s so many things to remember already.¡¯ There was only one important fact. That he was the captain of the shock troop of Lighthouse. That alone told him that he was a formidable fellow. Since that spot was not something earned through poker. He couldn¡¯t ignore the captain of the shock troop of Lighthouse. Which meant that it was impossible to gather the materials while receiving the disruptions of those guys. Hansoo looked at the passed out guy on the ground for a while and then stood up. ¡®I should prepare a bit.¡¯ The main point of the sightseeing business was quite simple. Gather up the beasts, block up the paths leading out and sink all the ships. If you do just these two things then the neers would not be able to leave at all. They iste the End Root like this and then go out onto the sea on the cruise ship and watch it devour the Root. Of course the main show is watching the neers struggling above the Root. There was no reason for bacsh since the Helper nsmen would¡¯ve pulled out the people needed by the VIPs or VVIPs. ¡®First I must check which beasts have been gathered up.¡¯ Hansoo lifted up the passed out guy and then hid him in the corner of the jungle. Since he might be found before he came back. He then went into the forest as he ruthlessly used Parallel Cut to chop apart the trees and advanced through the jungle. The objective of Quadratus is blocking the neers from leaving the Root which the Cmity Fish will eat up. They would¡¯ve definitely gathered tons of beasts at each side of the Kukulja Lake, which acted as the boundary line. Since they won¡¯t have to guard arge perimeter if they blocked along the Kukuljake. Kyaaaak! Roars could be heard after a short trip through the jungle. Gertas who were filled up with rage because they had lost their child couldn¡¯t get to stomp over the culprit. ¡®It was Gertas huh.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t known which of the 13 beasts with herd-like natures they were but after checking them it was the Gertas. ¡®Good.¡¯ Hansoo, who had personally confirmed the Gertas being near, quickly headed towards a different direction. And then quickly started to harvest something in the forest. ¡®Daron Vine¡¯s Root... gathering some Amars.¡¯ It would¡¯ve been hard if he was bare-bodied but the was of great help. ¡®Dumbass. That¡¯s not how you use this.¡¯ That guy had been using this by pouring mana into this and either exploding orpressing it to strengthen the sword but the true usage of the was not that. Stretch. As Hansoo poured in Mana, a free-formed de grew out. This was the true usage. Something that the guy, who only knew how to blow it up orpress it, couldn¡¯t use. A free-form de that required the mana control to be extremely fine to the point where one can do both things simultaneously. Hansoo swung that de in all directions as he cut off the beasts¡¯ necks and collected the needed ingredients. The free-form sword of which the length and shape kept changing constantly aimed for the unguarded spots of the beasts. ¡®Let¡¯s see. I should need about 20 of them.¡¯ Hansoo, who had squeezed out the incense pouch of 20 Amars along with a few other ingredients, approached the Gertas who were aggressively roaming around. The Gertas charged at him but it was fruitless. Chwak! Hansoo was cautious to not get any of the blood on his body as he swung the free-form sword around. The stretched out de cut of the neck of the Gerta. ¡®Done.¡¯ Though it would be better if he had the blood of the baby it would take too much time for him to find the hidden baby. Since the Quadratus guys will arrive soon. Hansoo poured the blood on his free-form sword onto the prepared ingredients and then quickly put in into the by his waist. ¡®It¡¯s troublesome if the scent gets spread.¡¯ Hansoo quickly moved his body towards the passed out Gyesoo after he hadpleted his work. He was still passed out. And above that Gyesoo, a few Blue Carrier Pigeons were flying around. They will arrive if they receive the help from the receiver but since they weren¡¯t receiving the help they didn¡¯t arrive. But soon hisrades will arrive. Hansoo quickly approached the mess of a guy. A guy who had be bloodied from head to toe from the battle with him. But the injuries were healing at a rate that could be seen with the naked eye. If some more time passes and then he uses the regeneration rune, he¡¯ll probably be healed to the point he¡¯ll be able to move again. Hansoo approached the passed out Gyesoo. And then he quickly pulled out the mixture he had made, put it into the split wound on his thigh and then quickly shut the wound. It will take some time for the gappletely heal. And he didn¡¯t have the time wait for that. ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯ Hansoo fumbled around his pockets as he pulled something out. ¡®I¡¯ll return your business card.¡¯ As Hansoo stuck the business card which was made of the Padro Larva¡¯s hide onto his thigh, the business card melted down as the wound on the thigh closed up. Hansoo, who had made a satisfactory expression at thepletely healed wound, nodded and disappeared into the jungle after clearing up his tracks. Soon shing sounds were heard as Cheng, one of themanders, and his subordinates appeared. Cheng made a dumbfounded expression as he looked at Gyesooid out on the floor. ¡®This retard... he really lost?¡¯ Cheng looked at Gyesoo as he was seriously pathetic but then just shook his head. He wants to throw Gyesoo into the Kukuljake after taking into ount the fact that Gyesoo had worked so hard was stillid out like this but this guy was a bit special even out of themanders. Since he was a guy who had been inside the Cmity Fish. ¡°Let¡¯s take this guy and go back!¡± ¡®Damnit.¡¯ He didn¡¯t want to report this situation to Kalz Morenn... He had to wake this guy up no matter what and make him report it himself. All the aid was on the cruise ship anyway. Cheng took Gyesoo and then quickly moved towards the cruise ship. ................................................... ¡°Hmm. When does it start.¡± Kalz Morenn looked towards the distant sea with a content expression. The Cmity Fish was still quite a distance away but if you take into ount his great eyesight and the size of that thing, it wasn¡¯t hard to spot it. ¡®The Quadratus guys are quite good.¡¯ Getting a 2000 man boat was hard enough but these guys somehow managed to station it right next to the root. ¡®Anyways. That¡¯s why there are so many tourists.¡¯ If they had thought that it was dangerous from the start then the tourists wouldn¡¯t even have gathered. And a 2000 man boat was at the level where it could withstand the waves created by the Cmity Fish. But unlike Kalz Morenn, the neer standing next to him, Ailen, was making a rather bitter expression. Kalz Morenn chuckled. ¡®Look at this kid.¡¯ He was a guy that he held dearly. And that was why he had brought him along after paying the tourism fee. Kalz Morenn knew the reason why he was making such an expression. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since you came into our n right?¡± Ailen pondered for a moment and then answered. ¡°It has been about 27 days.¡± ¡°And when did youe to the Otherworld?¡± Ailen shrugged his shoulders ¡°1 year. Since I came through thest year¡¯s tutorial.¡± Kalz Morenn smiled contently at those words. Only strong people coulde into Lighthouse, one of the six pirs. But this guy hade into Lighthouse in 1 year and into the most dangerous Shock Troopers. If you take into ount the fact that most people in Lighthouse were 3rd and 4th years, then this guy¡¯s talent was amazing. And that was one of the reasons why he held him so dearly. ¡®It¡¯s probably because he¡¯s still a 1st year...¡¯ Such a thing like this would probably make him feel a little dirty. To shove down huge groups of people into the stomach of the Cmity Fish and watching it. Kalz Morenn spoke towards Ailen. ¡°You probably know by now... what do you think of every day while you live?¡± Ailen shrugged his shoulders as he answered. ¡°Getting stronger.¡± Kalz Morenn chuckled. ¡°Right? Surviving day by day isn¡¯t your goal anymore right? Since you aren¡¯t at that level anymore.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I was like you around that level too. But... you start to think differently right before you go up.¡± There¡¯s nothing he should be scared of right now. Since they, who ruled over the Red Zone, were really strong. They had long been qualified to go up to the Orange Zone. But there was only one reason why they had remained here. Of course they won¡¯t start off from the rock bottom. Since there was still a gap from those who barely qualified to go up to the Orange Zone and them. And they would probably be able to rise above others faster than them. But that wasn¡¯t the important part. There won¡¯t be people who would tremble at the sight of them and there might be people who he would have to run away from. He had to struggle to get stronger again and go back into dangerous ces. ¡°Do you know whates up in your head at this point?¡± ¡°...Whates up in your head?¡± ¡°You start to get an idea that you have to rule as much as you get here and then go up.¡± It was hard to remain in one ce forever without going up due to the World Tree¡¯s structure. And when you be one of the nsmen of the Six Pirs, and the top within that n, you start to get thoughts such as this. But this wasn¡¯t easy either. There was no way to fulfill the stomach. Since the only thing to eat here were Nutritional Fluids. There wasn¡¯t much need for sleep and one would get fed up with lust after a day or two. He needed something more fun and intense. Something to fulfill this desire of the ones who will go up soon and be tired again. And the Quadratus Sightseeing was something created for people like this. ¡®I look forward to it.¡¯ It was quite a good sight to see dying people struggle. That alone wouldn¡¯t be enough but there were thousands of people and such a thing would be very grand once the Cmity Fish takes part in it. ording to the ones who had seen it before, this was really a good sight. Shouldn¡¯t he have a look at such a wondrous sight before going up. At that moment he felt a presence approach him. Then Kalz Morenn clicked his tongue after seeing what hade. ¡°Did you seriously lose?¡± He had told the other Quadratus guys just in case but for him to really lose. While Gyesoo was making an embarrassed face, Kalz Morenn wrinkled his nose at the very faint scent. A scent which normal humans could not smell and only he, who had learned , could detect. And then he looked towards the origin of the scent. Gyesoo¡¯s thigh. Kalz Morenn frowned his brows as he looked at Gyesoo with an incredibly fearsome expression. ¡°You retard...¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Gyesoo was shocked at the sudden bloodthirst rushing towards him and replied unconsciously. ..................................................... Kyaaaak! A very faint scent breezed past the noses of the Gertas. A scent which was created when the extremely agitated Gerta¡¯s pheromones and blood were mixed. It was clear what his scent meant. That the killer of one of their kind had been covered with their blood. The strong scent, which seemed like it was asking for revenge, was carried by the winds. And it was amplified thousands of times. Kyaaaak! Thousands of Gertas which were roaming near the Kukulja Lake started to madly dash towards the origin of the scent. And Hansooughed as he saw this sight. He couldn¡¯t gain arge amount of time but this was enough for now. ¡®I should finish fast and go make some of that Nutritional Fluid. I wonder if that Gyesoo guy is alright.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know who Kalz Morenn was but ording to what he heard about his personality, it would be hard for him to ignore such a blunder like this. Hansoo rushed out toplete the extract within the time that Gyesoo had kindly bestowed him. Proofreader¡¯s note This is regr chapter 3/3 and the eighth chapter of the week! Chapter 61: Calamity Fish Hunting (6) ¡®Let¡¯s see...¡¯ Hansoo looked at the relic in his hands and then walked into the woods as he sliced a nearby Chehykle tree with the de of the Forgotten sword. And then sticky sap started pour out from it. Hansoo got the small remaining amount of Amar¡¯s Incense, mixed it with the sap and then spread it on the Forgotten sword until all of the surface was covered. ¡®It¡¯s done.¡¯ Hansoo walked up to theke and resumed his previous hunt after covering his whole sword. Pagagagagak! The heads of the fishes got crushed apart from the countless de shes as they died off. Hansoo nodded as he saw the fishes charging at him. ¡®At this level I can probably go and hunt the grown ones.¡¯ It was an obvious fact that the adult ones had more of the extract within them than the baby ones. If he hunted the adult ones then he could probablyplete the extract in a shorter time. The reason why he had not done so was because he had no way of getting through their thick skulls and scales but it was now more efficient to hunt the adult ones since he had obtained the Forgotten Sword. ¡®The location of the adults is in the deeper part of theke.¡¯ He needed some preparations to go there. Hansoo pulled out all of the extracts from the heart and then started to run along thekeshore. After a long while he could see a nt with its roots submerged in water. A nt which lived by sucking onto the toxic water, Hansoo rushed onto the lotus like nt. Tututuk. He pulled out the Ghweche along with its roots, opened it and then retrieved a handful of seeds. Hansoo then proceeded to collect the seeds of a few more Ghweche nts and then threw one into the water as a test. Pushushushuk. Surprisingly, the small seed didn¡¯t sink when it entered the water and instead started to madly swell up. It swelled up by absorbing the water-soluble toxin which made the toxic waters toxic. Hansoo got on top of the seed which had swelled up to the size of a human head. It started to sink slowly once Hansoo got on top of it but as he got off the seed it came back up with its buoyancy. ¡®Good.¡¯ Hansoo then proceeded to create a bridge along the surface of the water towards the center of theke where the adult fishes would be living. At that moment a light shone in the distance behind Hansoo. Hoooong. At the same time very hot air rushed towards him. Though the actual heat was weak, if you take into ount the distance from him and the origin of the me then that location would probably be simr to hell. ¡®I should hurry a bit more. It¡¯s still quite more amazing than I had thought.¡¯ Hansoo quickly started to run towards the inner parts of theke after checking his rear. ......................................................... Kuuuuuuuuu Tens of Gertas wereid out on the floor after bing roasted by the dark red me. And Cheng and the other Quadratus members gulped as they saw this sight. Though thousands of Gertas were running towards them, the man who had created the scene in front of them was much scarier. Kalz Morenn, who had dark red mes swirling around his hand, looked at the Gertas he had roasted and then turned around as he spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear about how you are going to deal with this. I¡¯ve gotten curious as to how and why you guys do your job like this.¡± ¡°... We will take care of it.¡± Then a few people ran down as theyunched off the cruise ship. Ooonng. The 2000 man cruise ship started to get further and further away from thend. The Gertas who had run up roared in anger but they could only roam round the edge of the waters since they had no way of getting close to the cruise ship. Kalz Morenn stood still for a moment and then opened his mouth again. ¡°Are you worrying about my safety right now? I¡¯m asking as to how you are going to perform the sightseeing. If this goes on then all the neers will leak out. Can you guys block it all up?¡± Gyesoo stumbled as he carried his injured body and walked out. ¡°I¡¯ll solve it. If I run around the Kukuljake and lead those things then the neers will see that and...¡± Kududuk. ¡°Aaakk!¡± Gyesoo screamed as Kalz Morenn¡¯s hand suddenly dug into his thigh. Kalz Morenn ignored his screams as he dug his thigh out and then pulled out a soggy reddish mixture. Kyaaak! As the mixture came out from his body the Gertas started to get even more agitated. Kalz Moren threw that towards the Quadratus and then spoke. ¡°This guy is the guide, he can¡¯t die. Take this and spread it along the roads.¡± ¡°...Understood.¡± The Quadratus felt cold sweats run down their backs as they looked at the shore where the Gertas were going crazy. They had to carry this around and then spread it along the roads. Though they can bring back the Gertas onto the roads if they spread this but carrying this around meant that they had to keep all of those Gertas on their tails. They couldn¡¯t even imagine the number of people who would die during this process. ¡®Damnit. It got screwed up real dirty.¡¯ Cheng looked at Gyesoo with a resentful expression. But he could only go. If not then he would probably die in the hands of Kalz Morenn instead of the Gertas. It seemed like that Kalz Morenn, who was full of anticipation, started to feel worse and worse as the ns got screwed up. ¡®If we can settle the matter for now with this then it¡¯ll be good.¡¯ But Kalz Morenn destroyed Cheng¡¯s anticipation. ¡°And what are you going to do about that Hansoo fellow.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Take responsibility and bring him over. I really want to see his face now.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Cheng clenched his teeth and then shouted. ¡°Plug up the roads first! Then... find that guy with theke as the main location!¡± A guy who had set them up like this wouldn¡¯t have hidden. ¡®He said he was going to kill the Cmity Fish right.¡¯ Since that guy was doing something in the Kukuljake then he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave far until that was aplished. Kalz Morenn then looked at Gyesoo with a cold expression. ¡°You will talk to me for a bit. About what you failed.¡± ¡°Uuuuu...¡± Gyesoo made a expression filled with fear from those terrifying eyes. ............................................... Kudududuk. Hansoo stabbed the Kukulja¡¯s skull and then quickly stabbed into the heart, pulled the heart out and then threw it into the Selfish Wealthy man¡¯s Food Jar. The efficiency fell inparison to squeezing it out onnd but he didn¡¯t have the confidence to drag them ontond. Shhkung. ¡®I¡¯ve still almost collected it all.¡¯ The by his waist had almost been filled up due to him hunting for almost two days straight. But there was still a problem. ¡®...My stamina is too spent.¡¯ The ce where he could get the Nutritional Liquid was a bit far away from the Kukulja¡¯s Lake. His stomach waspletely empty after fighting for two days straight without any nutriments. shing the sword once was getting hard. Kadududuk! The Kukulja noticed Hansoo getting weaker as they rushed towards him even more crazily. At that moment something cut through the toxic waters and flew towards him while making pagagak sounds. An arrow filled with the power of a skill. ¡®It¡¯s a skill of the targeting type.¡¯ Hansoopressed the free-form de and then swung it. Boom! He had deflected the arrow but the injuries that had barely healed ripped open, due to him straining the muscles of his whole body , and spread around as the Kukuljas who smelled this started to thrash around more aggressively. A person who looked like amander of the Quadratus was looking towards him by thekeshore and was preparing a skill. ¡®It seems they have stopped the fire for now.¡¯ Actually, the two days he had gained were quite a lot. Though it would¡¯ve been nicer to have a bit more, it happened already. He had to solve this situation. ¡®I don¡¯t have the strength to have a prolonged battle.¡¯ He was hungry, wascking in stamina due to the long fight he had and was losing blood as well. And Kukuljas were rushing towards him crazily from below. But he still had toplete the extract. ¡®I¡¯ll get rid of the guys who follow me.¡¯ Hansoo stepped onto the heads of the crazily rushing Kukuljas as he started to run towards the other side of theke very quickly. And Cheng grinded his teeth as he saw this. ¡°Shoot out restraining skills so he won¡¯t run away and chase him!¡± The othermanders made a bitter expression at this. ¡°You want to go in there?¡± The bridge trick that Hansoo had done wasn¡¯t hard for them. And hunting down a tired person was an easy task for them. But even with all this it was still a bit burdensome for them to go into theke which was swarming with Kukuljas. Cheng shouted at those words. ¡°The conditions are still the same! And don¡¯t you know that it¡¯ll be more tiresome if you don¡¯t catch him while he¡¯s that tired? And say we don¡¯t catch him here... what are you going to report then?¡± If he runs away to the other side of theke then it really bes hard to catch him. Since the Kukuljake was as big as the vast End Root. If he hid in the jungle then things be really tiresome. Everyone gulped at those words. If they miss the chance to catch him while he¡¯s tired then they have to meet Kalz Morenn. They could still clearly remember the scene where Kalz Morenn dipped Gyesoo into the sea and pulled him back out like Shabu Shabu as he asked him about his responsibilities. Gyesoo had only stopped at a half-body bath in the toxic waters because he had the experience of the insides of the Cmity Fish. If they fail then they might take on a full body bath instead of a half-body bath. ¡®Fucker. We aren¡¯t even below that guy!¡¯ But such ame excuse did not work in this world where the differences in power were clear. Since they had signed the contract to bring that guy back it was likely that they will suffer if they were to even discuss about it. Themanders, who were grinding their teeth, and the other Quadratus floated on pieces of wood or Ghweche seeds as they quickly pursued Hansoo. ¡®You bitch. I¡¯ve almost caught you! I¡¯ll vent all my anger on you!¡¯ Unlike them, who were running with not many obstructions, their target with a bloody body was being attacked by the Kukuljas. At that moment, Hansoo suddenly stepped onto the Kukulja as he jumped up into the air. ¡°...huh?¡± A formless energy flowed into the sword on his hand as it instantly turned into a whip. ¡°Block it!¡± At those words the people who had been running activated their skills to guard their fatal spots and focused on regaining their bnce. Pik. Pipipik. ¡®...Mmm?¡¯ Cheng made a confused expression at the whip that had swept around them. The morous attack just swept around their limbs as if it wasn¡¯t targeting their fatal spots from the beginning. It was extremely sharp so their flesh was cut but it wasn¡¯t in fatal locations. Cheng smirked as he saw this. ¡®Did he perhaps think that we will run away from fear when we got injured?¡¯ Bleeding actually did make things a bit more burdensome. Since Kukuljas will charge onto them if they bled. But Hansoo was bleeding much more than them anyway and this amount of injury would heal up before a minute was up. But the moment Cheng and the other Quadratus tried to rush in enthusiastically, something unexpected ured. Chwuuuuk. The injuries got wider and wider as arge amount of blood started to flow out. ¡°Uuk! What is this!¡± ¡°Heal! Use the healing rune!¡± ¡°Dammit! It won¡¯t close up!¡± Blood was pouring out from the injury made by the whip. And the Kukuljas, who had smelled the blood that had been spilt on the waters, rushed at them madly. Pududududk. ¡°Waak! Damnit!¡± ¡®What is this nonsense!¡¯ Cheng screamed inwardly in puzzlement as he struck at the Kukuljas charging at him. He was sure that such an option wasn¡¯t on Gyesoo¡¯s sword. Hansoo made a cold expression at the top of theke which had be chaos itself. ¡®Now our situations are a bit more equal.¡¯ The second power the had unlocked after it evolved into a Red Artifact. Once you were hit by the attack filled with the strange power of Nurmaha then the injury will not heal while the power lingered on the injury and instead cause arge amount of blood to pour out. A top rated skill which was fatal towards the guys who trust in their healing skills and fight recklessly. He had been saving it because the mana usage was veryrge but this was the perfect time for it. ¡®But this isn¡¯t quite enough.¡¯ He was still bleeding as well and the Kukuljas were charging at him and them without distinguishing between them. It had just be even. And the fight was better the more unfair it was. Hansoo ripped off the sap that was covering the de with his hands. Then the scent of the Forgotten Sword, which had been hidden beneath the strong Amar scent, started to permeate all around. The Kukuljas who had smelled this flinched in surprise as they crazily tried to distance themselves away from Hansoo. They could only be scared. Since this scent was that of the fearful predator that ate them as snacks. Pudududuk Pudududuk. As the scent which could be smelled from hundreds of meters away under water spread, the Kukuljas made a huge riot in order to get away from Hansoo. And Hansoo used this timing to throw the seeds to create the bridge as he got out to thekeshore. Then he looked at the relic on his hand. This was an object that had been kept within the Cmity Fish for a very long time. Its scent could only be strong. He couldn¡¯t hunt properly if the Kukuljas ran away so he had hidden this scent but this was the most effective way in order to escape like this. ¡°Ahhhhk!¡± ¡°Kuaaaak!¡± ¡®They won¡¯t be able toe out.¡¯ That ce was dangerous even for him. Since the fear of the predator that had appeared for a moment had increased their vicious instincts a step further. Hansoo, who had been looking at the Kukuljas who were gathering onto the center of theke in a crazy manner, hid the scent of the Forgotten sword again as hepleted the Kukulja extract. Hansoo sighed as he looked at the mess his body had turned into. He had predicted that it wouldn¡¯t be easy but it was extremely tiring. There was a huge difference between the beasts of the Red Zone and the people of the Tutorial. ¡®Keldian. I might kick your ass if I see you again.¡¯ Hansoo, who had been thinking of Keldian who had set up a strict schedule for him, thought of the next objective. Nutritional fluid. The reason why the wide World Tree Mountain Range became an area of dispute. And one of the other reasons why he had to heal this World Tree. ¡®If I collect that then it¡¯ll be the end.¡¯ Hansoo looked at the Kukulja heart extract which he had filled half of the pouch with and then started to gather the Ghweche seeds. And soon Hansoo gathered a few thousand Ghweche seeds and quickly rushed towards the location where the Nutritional fluid flowed, the . Proofreader¡¯s note This is a sponsored chapter. The second power of Hansoo¡¯s ring is revealed. Chapter 62: Calamity Fish Hunting (7) Kalz Morenn clicked his tongue. ¡®The Blue Carrier Pigeons have not been flying back for a while¡¯. This meant that everyone who had gone off had failed. ¡®I can¡¯t leave this to them anymore.¡¯ He thought that he would be able to find that guy using Gyesoo¡¯s trait pretty quickly but it seems that there was a lot of restrictions that made it so that he could not find the person he found earlier for a whole month. ¡®Well. He probably never thought of losing to a neer in the first ce anyway.¡¯ Ailen asked with a slightly confused expression while looking at Kalz Morenn warming up his body. ¡°...You said you weren¡¯t going to move because you came for vacation right?¡± Kalz Morenn smiled. ¡°I came here to enjoy. I feel like that guy will make this fun for me. It¡¯s been a while since I found somebody who offended me like this.¡± There¡¯s no satisfaction in smashing down timid people. Wringing those who offended you was truly fun and satisfying. ¡°I¡¯m going. You watch for those who run away towards the ins above the Kukulja Lake.¡± Kalz Morenn left those final words as he quickly disappeared from the top of the boat. .................................................. Hansoo thought about his next objective as he erased his tracks. Since he had collected the Kukulja Heart Extract it was now time for him to go to the next stage. ¡®I need to supplement it with Nutritional Fluid.¡¯ One of the the two core ingredients of the Hardening Liquid. Hansoo took out the Juicer he received from the Helper nsman and then ran towards the End Root between the sea and the Kukuljake. In this ce, if you ignore the few special cases within the World Tree Area, it was impossible to satisfy one¡¯s hunger and thirst without the Juicer. Hansoo could finally see a greenish part on the center of some zing ruins that resembled a vein after a long run on top of the tree root. ¡®Found it. The Exterior.¡¯ The Root of World Tree wasrgely divided into the Exterior and the Interior. The Interior absorbed the toxic waters from the Roots and then sent it to the Trunk which acted as the main part of the tree. And the Exterior supplied nutrition to all of the World Tree by purifying the toxic waters into the Nutritional Fluid. The Exterior, which was made of tens of thousands of strands, spread out from the deepest parts of the World Tree Roots and even to the outside. And the only ce where the survivors of this ce, which was always burning, could find liquid and food was that World Tree Exterior¡¯s Nutritional Fluid. Arge amount of people were using all their strengths and using the Juicer like the Helper nsman had told them. But of course there was a problem. ¡®Barely anyes out.¡¯ ¡°Dammit! What is this! It barelyes out!¡± ¡°Uuu. What will this amount do to anyone!¡± This machine, which had a few skills applied onto it, pulled out the Nutritional Fluid once one takes it and puts it onto the Exterior. But if not much of the Nutritional Fluid flowed through the Exterior then what would the Juicer do even if it had extremely good specs. As if the Exterior was symbolizing the dried up World Tree, a very small amount of Nutritional Fluids were running through it. ¡®I need to find a thicker Exterior.¡¯ He had to scratch off quite arge amount of Nutritional Fluids for the Hardening Liquid. It wasn¡¯t hard to find a thicker Exterior. Since if you follow the Exterior up, you will find a thicker Exterior where the other Exteriors met up. But there were people on the thicker Exterior already. ¡®We meet again.¡¯ Hansoo shrugged as he looked at the 150 people gathered. Yohan and the others were driving out the other people approaching the Exterior as they were filling up their Nutritional Fluid Containers. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Don¡¯te close! We will use this ce first!¡± The people who were driven out cried out in rage. ¡°You damned bastards! If you suck it all up then what do you want us to do!¡± Yohan smirked as heughed. ¡°If you feel wronged then go up higher than us and suck it up there.¡± ¡°...Fuckers.¡± The people cursed quietly. Who didn¡¯t know about that. But the higher they go the stronger the beasts and people get. Of course it was more dangerous to go higher. So people realized it at once. That they had to get stronger no matter what and then keep climbing up. If they keep sucking out the Nutritional Fluid in the Exterior above then the people below will barely be able to taste the Nutritional Fluid. Which means that they had to persevere to get the Nutritional Fluid no matter what, get stronger and then drink from the Exterior above where there is more Nutritional Fluid. Hansoo shook his head as he saw this scene. ¡®How could there be unity if things go like this.¡¯ It was basically the same as fighting for water during a drought. Actually the fight to take over the Nutritional Fluid was even more intense above. ¡®And this is why I must revive the World Tree even more.¡¯ It was impossible to unite people when the amount of food was limited. It was already not enough but if the people who will be sent in next year are taken into ount then it will really be insufficient. They will all starve like the Communism of the old days and then all die of starvation. Unity was a job that was after revival of the World Tree. ¡®Well. It¡¯s not to the point where they will starve to death yet.¡¯ Which means that it wasn¡¯t time for him to care yet. Hansoonded in front of Yohan who was driving off the other people. And as soon as Yohan saw Hansoo, his expression scrunched up. Then he shouted loudly. ¡°Kang Hansoo! Where did you hide the boat!¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Yohan loudly shouted. ¡°We can¡¯t go up higher! There are beasts swarming up above!¡± There was a reason why Yohan and his crew were staying a bit below the Lake. They had seen the Cmity Fish on the way. And because of this they tried to climb up as fast as possible as soon as the instructions of the Helper nsman ended. But they gave up as soon as they saw the beasts blocking their way. Since thousands of beasts were swarming around. Theke was even worse. And they were raising their strengths by collecting the Nutritional Fluid like this and hunting weak beasts because they could not die like this. But if they had a boat then everything would be solved. ¡°Give us the boat. You don¡¯t need it. We will leave on the boat.¡± They had rushed back to find the boat after seeing that the road was blocked but they could not find it as if this guy had hidden it. Hansoo shook his head at Yohan words. He had to ride on that to hunt the Cmity Fish. ¡°Persevere well here. Don¡¯t think about going up.¡± ¡°...what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that Cmity Fish so. I need to use the boat there.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®He¡¯s really insane.¡¯ He had heard something like this when this guy was fighting that Camille woman. ¡®You want us to believe such nonsense? Just say you don¡¯t want to give us the boat instead.¡¯ Yohan grinded his teeth. Hansoo chucked as he looked at that Yohan. Since he could guess what he was thinking. ¡®Don¡¯t do that.¡¯ If he had let these guys off in a different ce then it would¡¯ve taken a lot longer. He could understand Yohan¡¯s intentions so he just shrugged and didn¡¯t really say much more. Since he had long gotten used to people telling him to put down the luggage after he had saved them too. While Yohan was grinding his teeth, Hansoo leisurely went up to the Exterior and then plugged the pointy part of the Juicer. Chuuuuuuk. And then the Juicer activated as it pulled out the Nutritional Fluid a drop at a time. Hansoo then drank the Nutritional Fluid that came out from the Juicer. ¡®Hooh. Much better.¡¯ Though the World Tree had dried up, it was still the World Tree. He had just drank just a few drops of the water of life that was provided through the Exterior but it already started to fill up Hansoo¡¯s whole body with nutrients. The slowed down healing speed from theck of nutrition quickly came back to normal as the Nutritional Fluid swirled around his body. ¡®Since I quenched my thirst it¡¯s time to move.¡¯ Hansoo got up his seat. The amount he needed to gather was not possible to be gathered here anyway. There were two reasons why he hade to the Exterior on the bottom. To replenish his spent stamina and to use it as the starting point to go to a bigger one. Even more so since this thing went up and down through the underground. ¡°Don¡¯t piss people off randomly and just stay here for a bit.¡± The time was getting saved due to him having earned quite a nice weapon. He would be able to set off towards the Cmity Fish in just a little while. Hansoo ended with those words as he followed the Exterior into a corner of the jungle. Yohan looked at that Hansoo with a cold expression. ¡®I need to find the hidden boat.¡¯ The reason why that guy could be soid back was because he had the boat. Since he could leave at any time. Yohan had to find the boat. ¡®But how?¡¯ That guy was so cautious to the point where he was constantly erasing his tracks as he moved. And the dangerous jungle. It would be hard to chase. But Yohan suddenly had a strange thought. ¡®Was something over there?¡¯ If you follow the way he hade from theke was there. A guy of that level would¡¯ve already been to such a ce and came back but for him to onlye out now. ¡®Is something over there?¡¯ There was a possibility. Since that guy had a strange psychic power. Then the reason why he had driven the boat to this dangerous ce could be exined. ¡®Killing the Cmity Fish. That¡¯s definitely a lie... Is he trying to gain something here and then escape with the boat?¡¯ And the fact that he had told them to stay here was even more suspicious. Yohan cautiously gathered up a few people and shared his thoughts. A few of them actually made a doubtful expression but then they agreed with Yohan¡¯s thoughts of having a look as they created a search team to follow the path Hansoo hade from. And soon they arrived at theke which was quite familiar to them. Theke of the monsters which had thrown them into despair. But there was a person who had gotten there before them. ¡®...Who is that?¡¯ There was a man who was meticulously searching around theke in Yohan¡¯s sight. The foreign looking man searched around the root but once he saw them he ignored them as if he lost his joy and started to focus onto the work he was doing. ¡®Damnit. They¡¯re all the same.¡¯ Yohan, whose pride had actually taken quite a toll due to Hansoo, had actually gotten pissed at the attitude of the man ignoring them but couldn¡¯t really say anything back because that man looked dangerous at just a simple nce. Even without the Helper nsman¡¯s warning he could still feel the strange bloodthirsty aura radiating from that man. Yohan decided to ignore that man just like how he had done to them and spoke to the surrounding people. ¡°Since it looks dangerous let¡¯s back off for now and then look for Hansoo¡¯s tracks when that man leaves.¡± Yohan did not realize that this was a fatal mistake. The ears of the man, who had been ignoring Yohan and his crew, trembled as he yelled out roughly. ¡°Hey you over there! You know Hansoo?¡± ¡®Shit!¡¯ Everyone was shocked at the sudden shout of the man. They didn¡¯t know who he was but they didn¡¯t want to get mixed up with such a dangerous person. Yohan tensed up but then thought that he didn¡¯t have anything to lose as he broadened his chest and tried to speak. ¡°We do but then what are yo...¡± Puuuk! ¡°Kuuhuuuk!¡± The broadened chest had to be folded back immediately. Yohan looked at the man who had appeared in front of him in an instant and had smashed him on his stomach with a pained expression. ¡®What... did I even do wrong?¡¯ Kalz Morenn looked at that Yohan as he spoke. ¡°You bastard. Dare to look at my eyes when you¡¯re just a mere neer. You want to die.¡± ¡°Kuhuuuk...¡± ¡®Damnit. With just that as the reason...¡¯ It felt like his whole intestines were tangling up from just one kick. At the same time Yohan realized why the Helper nsman told them to not piss off the people who hade in the previous year. Since the explosive movements that werebined with skills were hard even for their eyes to follow. ¡°Good. It was hard enough to look for his tracks anyways, you guys will help me a bit.¡± He was about to explode from annoyance because that guy had hidden his tracks so well but for these guys to get caught. ¡®Kuhuu. He probably knew that someone was going to chase him but it seems like he didn¡¯t expect something like this.¡¯ Kalz Morenn looked at the chicks with a cold expression. ............................................. ¡°You got off here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Kalz Morenn estimated which way that guy would¡¯ve gone. He didn¡¯t know why Hansoo was running around the jungle but he probably knew that there were going to be pursuers. ¡®There¡¯s no way that he¡¯d hide his tracks otherwise.¡¯ Then there was only one choice that guy would make. Running away from him when Gyesoo hadn¡¯t even told him about himself was an impossible thing. It was impossible to run towards the wide open in above the Kukuljake because he had told Ailen to guard that area. The only escape route then was the sea. If he went near the boat and then waited then he would be able to catch him for sure. ¡®If not then I can just break apart the the boat first. Since I can kill him slowly once he can¡¯t run away anymore.¡¯ Though Hansoo had hidden it, it wasn¡¯t hard to find the traces of the boat with a skill once they reach the ce where they had gotten off. Yohan, who had been looking at Kalz Morenn with a fearful expression, spoke. ¡°Anyways... will you really give us the boat? Once you find it?¡± Kalz Morenn looked at Yohan with an amused expression. ¡®These guys. Do they not have a very good rtionship?¡¯ From what he heard, they would¡¯ve all died if not for this Hansoo guy but they were cooperating extremely well. He was going to twist the necks of a few people if they didn¡¯tply but he felt awkward to do so when they cooperated so well. ¡®Well. It¡¯s better for me.¡¯ Kalz smiled contently as he spoke. ¡°Of course. You guys take the boat.¡± He was going to destroy it anyway for the tour but this was the time to give hope. They would cooperate better if there was a chance for survival. As if those words gave Yohan strength, he steadily headed towards the location where they had gotten off the boat. And then he spoke towards Kalz: ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see...¡± Kalz Morenn¡¯s skill, , activated. Since the fairy¡¯s boats weren¡¯t hard to find due to their particrities. ¡®Tsk. It¡¯d be nice to find Hansoo with this.¡¯ But there were too many different scents mixed in thest battlefield for that. But soon the confident face of Kalz Morenn scrunched up. ¡°...This guy and that guy. Why are they all retarded.¡± The location where the Aronan¡¯s Chaser pointed to. He could feel the traces of the boat a few hundreds meters deep under the sea. But how would Hansoo pull that up. The 500 man boat¡¯s weight was not something a human can pull up. Even if the amount of their muscles increased, there was still a limit with a human¡¯s body mass. Where would he find a rope to pull that up while withstanding the toxic waters. ¡®These retards... he didn¡¯t hide it, it just sunk.¡¯ This meant that Hansoo guy had gained a boat somewhere else already. A boat that the Quadratus guys had not smashed yet. ¡®Quadratus and these guys. They¡¯re really extremely frustrating.¡¯ The important fact was that he had wasted time because these guys. Catching him would be much harder due to this slight change. Since when it came to pursuing someone the difference between a few hours and half a day was the difference between heaven and earth. ¡°These bitches...¡± ¡°Huuuuak!¡± The thing that he needed the most currently was somebody to vent his anger on. The dark red mes started to float around Kalz Morenn as if they were reacting to his rage. .................................................. ¡®Hmm. Good.¡¯ Hansoo, who had sliced apart the beasts in the Exterior located deep within the jungle and was pulling out the Nutritional Fluid with the juicer, nodded at the smooth process. There was no need to share it because it was an Exterior located in a dangerous ce and he was also gaining runes steadily even while chopping apart the beasts. ¡®It seems like the work will finish faster than my expectation. Anyways, I thought that Kalz Morenn guy would chase me but I seem to be wrong. Did he lose his way somewhere.¡¯ But Hansoo just shrugged his shoulders. ¡®I wonder why my luck is so good. It¡¯s good anyway. Once the materials Camille Rowe finds get mixed in then it¡¯ll bepleted.¡¯ Hansoo, who had been sucking the Nutritional Fluid out from the Exterior, quickly moved towards the next Exterior. Proofreader¡¯s note This is a sponsored chapter. Yohan finally gets what he deserves?? Chapter 63: Galadriang’s Relic (1) Kwarurururu. Kalz Morenn was standing within the zing jungle. ¡°Hooh. This rat of a bastard...¡± Boooom! Five days. He had searched around this area, looking for Hansoo, for five days. He wouldn¡¯t have been this mad if there weren¡¯t any traces in the first ce. But the most annoying thing was that there were very faint traces of him left behind. Sometimes a faint scent could be smelled and sometimes the traces of the Forgotten Sword he had stolen from Gyesoo were left behind. This made him even madder. Since he was just tailing his back even if he was chasing with all his might. ¡®Goddamnit...¡¯ It would¡¯ve been easier if he had brought some of his subordinates here but he hade here for a vacation. But then he¡¯d rathermit suicide than receive Ailen¡¯s help. Since he¡¯d lose face. Then Gyesoo spoke cautiously towards Kalz Morenn. ¡°How about... catching Camille Rowe?¡± ¡°Camille Rowe?¡± Kalz Morenn slightly frowned as he heard this. This was something that Gyesoo had been suggesting for a while. Since Hansoo¡¯s main goal was the Cmity Fish, he would naturally be dragged in if you catch hisrade. But there was a reason why Kalz Morenn had not done this yet. ¡®Damnit. Not being able to catch a single neer is enough face lost but for me to take people hostage?¡¯ If Amil Stadan, from one of the Six Pirs , heard this then he willugh at him while holding onto his stomach. No, he would be a public object of ridicule to the ns of the twelve roots. But his rage was currently exceeding his pride. There were instances in his n where he would not be able to catch a guy for 5 days. ¡®Well if I take care of things well.... There won¡¯t be rumors.¡¯ Kalz Morenn asked Gyesoo. ¡°How do you want to do it? You told me you couldn¡¯t use your trait yet.¡± Gyesooughed. ¡°Hansoo might erase his tracks but why would she. She would not think that someone will be chasing her.¡± ¡°Hooh.¡± ¡°Since we almost finished the sightseeing preparation, we¡¯ll separate to find her and then send a Blue Carrier Pigeon once we do.¡± Kalz Morenn made a satisfied expression as he nodded. ¡°You be careful. You are the main actor of the 2nd part of the tour. Remember why I take care of you so well.¡± ¡°...I know very well.¡± ¡°You guys find Camille ording to your ns. I shall continue searching for Hansoo.¡± If he gave up like this then his pride would be damaged. Camille was ast resort. ¡®I will catch him before that.¡¯ Gyesoo nodded as he saw Kalz Morenn grind his teeth and send Blue Carrier Pigeons in every direction. .............................................. ¡°Hooh.¡± Hansoo looked at his food jar container. A container that was full of the Nutritional Fluid and the Kukulja heart extract. ¡®I¡¯ve almost collected all of the materials for the Hardening Fluid too.¡¯ Since he had some time left until Camille would finish gathering all the materials, he had gathered a few extra materials that he would use on the boat. As he saw mes exploding from ce to ce, it seemed like that Kalz Morenn had been enraged to no extent. ¡®It is pretty annoying.¡¯ But it seemed like that Kalz Morenn wasn¡¯t that talented despite being the captain of the shock troopers. If Kalz had raised his chaser skill then it would have been harder to hide his tracks. ¡®Let¡¯s have a peek.¡¯ Hansoo adjusted the shape of the formless energy of the Forgotten Sword so that light would be diffracted. It wasn¡¯t that hard. He just needed to change the thickness a little bit. He then proceeded to apply mud onto his face as he started to look over the cruise ship in the distance along with his transformed sword that acted like monocrs. He knew of the cruise ship¡¯s location due to the heat that hade off during the Gertas incident. In order to not get caught within their eyes he had to stay this far back to look over them discreetly. Hansoo frowned after looking over the location of where the Blue Carrier Pigeons were flying and Kalz Morenn¡¯s movements. ¡®Look at these guys. They changed the target.¡¯ He didn¡¯t think that Kalz would¡¯ve done such a thing due to his pride of being the captain of the shocktroopers of Lighthouse but it seems that his rage had ovee his pride. ¡®Let¡¯s move.¡¯ He had collected all the materials anyway. The time hade for him to reunite with Camille. ¡®Let¡¯s see... she would be around the Erum Mines or Kukuru burrows by now.¡¯ A dumb person wouldn¡¯t know but Camille was rather smart so she would choose the most efficient route. Which meant that she had to be in one of these two. ¡®I have to find Camille before them.¡¯ Otherwise it¡¯ll be troublesome. ¡®First I¡¯ll go to Kukuru burrows.¡¯ Hansoo carefully got out of his seat and quickly headed off somewhere. ..................................... Kaaaaaak! Camille madly shed her short spear towards the Erums running towards her. Hoooong. The short spear endlessly shed through the air. The respiratory holes of the Erums, who had the shape of a beetle, were sliced apart as they dropped down. Kwadududk. Camille split the stomach of the Erum, took out the secreting nd and then squeezed the liquid into a small bottle. ¡®I collected it all.¡¯ Camille cracked the joints on her body. She had collected all of 14 ingredients out of the 17 ingredients Hansoo had asked. ¡®My progress is faster than I expected, it seems like I¡¯ll finish in about a day.¡¯ Camille started to head out of the mine after looking at the bottle of liquid. But at the same time she could feel somebodying into the mine with her acute battle senses. Camille tensed up and focused. Erum Mines were quite difficult for neers. Which meant that whoever came here was not a neer. But she sighed as she recognized the footsteps and breath and climbed up. ¡°You¡¯re here. Why are you here already though? I haven¡¯t collected it all.¡± Hansoo shrugged at Camille¡¯s words and spoke. ¡°The situation changed a little. Some annoying guys seem to have gotten on our tail.¡± ¡°Annoying guys?¡± Camille made a confused expression. If this guy, who didn¡¯t recognize how high the sky was, thought of somebody as annoying then that person would be far beyond that. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Kalz Morenn.¡± ¡°...What did you just say?¡± ¡°Kalz Morenn. He seems to be the captain of the shock troopers of Lighthouse.¡± ¡°What the hell have you done while you¡¯ve been away from me!¡± Camille shouted with a flustered expression. She was a third year too but Kalz Morenn was at a different level. If she fought him then she¡¯d just melt down without being able to do anything. ¡®No, why is such a guy on the End Root?¡¯ But there was only one important fact. That those guys will chase them. Camille made an expression full of despair and then spoke towards Hansoo. ¡°Let¡¯s start up the boat. There¡¯s no time.¡± She hadn¡¯t gathered all the ingredients but if they waited here and then encountered Kalz Morenn then they would both die. No matter how strong this guy was he could not go against Kalz Morenn. ¡°Did you gather all the materials?¡± Camille shook her head at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡°Not the Kukuru Scales, Mixblood Fairy Breath and Arantal Lights.¡± Hansoo started to pull some things out of his pockets after hearing Camille¡¯s words and spoke: ¡°It¡¯s Kukuru Scales. I¡¯ve gotten it on the way here. Focus on getting the other two for me.¡± ¡°...What are you going to do?¡± Hansoo looked at Camille and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy some time while you gather the materials.¡± Not a single material could be left out. Since an unstable Hardening Liquid will be made. ¡°Let¡¯s meet at this location after you gather the materials. I will bring the boat there.¡± Hansoo then told her the ce they would meet up at. Camille looked at Hansoo with a worried expression and asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to collect the materials quickly with me?¡± Hansoo shook his head at these words. He had seen it on the way here. The had been closed up much more than he had anticipated. At this rate they would be caught by the time they gather the materials and get to the boat. One person had to buy some time. ¡®There¡¯s no need to lead the others astray.¡¯ He just needed to get Kalz Morenn distracted. Since Camille could handle the rest. Hansoo then thought of Kalz Morenn. He had left traces around wide open spaces on purpose while running away. Very faintly. Only so that one could find them if they had a chaser skill. He had left olfactory traces sometimes and other times he left temperature rted traces or footsteps. And he saw Kalz Morenn chasing him from afar with the transformed sword and then checked his reaction. The result was clear. ¡®The chaser skill he had learned... is a type of scent chaser.¡¯ That guy was chasing his direction with the changes of scent. Hansoo thought up to this point as he ripped a piece of his clothing off, ripped it to shreds and smeared blood onto it. He then held onto it tight with his hands as he spoke to Camille. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Hansoo ended with those words as he quickly started to run towards the jungle and Camille looked at Hansoo with aplicated expression but then also ran off to gather the materials. ........................................... ¡®...Mmm?¡¯ Kalz Morenn frowned at Hansoo¡¯s scent which had suddenly gotten stronger. ¡®He had hidden so well up to this point, why is this?¡¯ Kalz Morenn deducted the reason after a brief thought. The answer hade out. ¡®He has been watching me.¡¯ The reason why Hansoo had shown himself was clear. Since it was after they started chasing after Camille Rowe. ¡®If I knew that he woulde out like this then I would¡¯ve done this sooner.¡¯ Kalz Morenn didn¡¯t actually have a lot of expectations against that Camille girl. Since he hadn¡¯t thought that Hansoo was a person who would jump out because of one hostage. He had told Gyesoo to do this because he was so fed up but for such a thing to happen. ¡®I¡¯ll dly kill you.¡¯ Kalz Morennughed maniacally as he chased the traces. The traces were very clear unlike the ones so far. He had thought that these were traces to lure him in but such a thing could be clearly seen. All his senses and the skill were telling him clearly. That Hansoo had just gotten past this area. Kalz Morenn made a cold expression after chasing these traces for a long time. ¡®If he set up a trap then...¡¯ Hansoo might not even be at the end of this chase since he was much more formidable than he had expected. If that happened then he was really going to find that Camille and rip her to shreds. Hansoo might be different but she can¡¯t run away from him. It would be quite a nice target to vent his anger on since it seemed like Hansoo valued her greatly toe out like this. ¡®I should tell the guys to find Camille first.¡¯ Kalz Morenn flinched momentarily while he was just about to send a Blue Carrier Pigeon to tell them to keep chasing Camille¡¯s traces. And then he changed the message of the Pigeon as he saw somebody standing in the distance. Kalz Morenn walked towards Hansoo who was standing with a leisurely expression by the Kukulja Lake after sending the Blue Carrier Pigeons. ¡°I really wanted to meet you. Friend. I would¡¯ve been really disappointed if I wasn¡¯t able to meet you this time along.¡± Hansoo chuckled towards that Kalz Morenn. ¡°I could only help you since you could not find me after all that. I even left hints.¡± Though the hints had not been left behind to help him but saying this was enough to stimte him. And as expected, veins appeared on Kalz Morenn¡¯s forehead as soon as he heard Hansoo¡¯s words. Because everything from having to run after a one single newbie to worrying to get disturbed for the sightseeing and faking a hostage wielding reyed in his memory. ¡®This fucking son of a bitch...¡¯ But soon after, Kalz Moreen took a deep breath in and out. This guy was a fish that was a already caught. ¡®Even if you have a boat that you left somewhere... I won¡¯t allow you to get over there.¡¯ As long as onees into his sight, they can¡¯t escape by running. He just needed to catch him and slowly smash him apart. ¡°You brat. Let¡¯s see if you can still say that while you¡¯re getting burnt.¡± As Kalz Morenn approached him with mes surrounding his body, Hansoo threw the Ghweche seeds in his pocket onto theke as he ran away on theke. And then he sliced his thigh. Then blood started to pour out as it spread out in the Kukulja Lake. Pududadadak. The Kukuljas were madly rushing towards him since he had covered the sword again. Kalz Morenn flinched at this and then mocked him. ¡°What are you trying to do? Are you trying to hold on over there?¡± Others might be different but he wasn¡¯t scared away from going towards theke from the fear of getting bit by Kukuljas. He just needed to burn them all. Kalz Morenn stopped atop the Kukulja¡¯s bodies as he madly started to run atop on theke. Everytime Kalz Morenn stepped on the Kululja¡¯s head, their skulls were crushed like tofu. Hansoo looked at Kalz Morenn and thenughed. Of course he couldn¡¯t lead him astray and then get to the boat on top of the water. That guy was clearly much stronger than him. Since he was on a different level from Gyesoo or the other Quadratus guys. But there was no need to go atop of the water. The breedingke was something that the Kukuljas, who originally lived on the sea, had dug out. The underground passage here is connected to the sea. Hansoo finished his thoughts and then looked at the artifact on Kalz Morenn¡¯s neck rapaciously. ¡®If he has something like that then he would definitely follow me right?¡¯ ¡°Keep my item safe.¡± Hansoo smiled at Kalz Morenn, who had the survival-type artifact that was extremely hard to acquire, as he jumped down towards theke where the Kukuljas were swarming in. ¡°This crazy bastard...¡± Kalz Morenn grinded his teeth as he saw this. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 1/3. It seems maximum effort is put into breaking Ekdud! The sponsors even make jokes with the amount of money listed... Chapter 64: Galadriang’s Relic (2) Kururururk. Hansoo ripped off the covering on his Forgotten Sword as soon as he sunk into the water. Kuaaaaaak. Then all the Kukuljas, who had been chasing him from the scent of the blood, were frightened as they ran away in all directions. And in the ce they had run to, there was another target. But Hansoo didn¡¯t care for such a thing as he started to swim away madly. If that guy was someone who he could kill with the Kukuljas then he would¡¯ve done so above theke. Boooom! And as he expected, an intense heat wave exploded out from above theke. Tens of Kukuljas were roasted in an instant. The power of that attack could be estimated to a degree from the fact that the ones underwater had be like that. Hansoo, who had covered himself with the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement, extended out the Magic Force of the reinforcement and then created it into the shape of the webbed feet of a duck. He then pped his arms and legs and quickly started to head downwards. Deeper and deeper. So that the attacks above the water wouldn¡¯t reach him. Then soon the toxic water that Hanoo was swimming through started to boil. ¡®He¡¯s following.¡¯ He knew even without looking. Since the heat was slowly approaching towards Hansoo. Hansoo stabbed the wooden pipe he had prepared into the . Chuuuuuuk Then the air he had gathered previously started toe into Hansoo through his mouth. He had to breathe. ¡®Tsk. It¡¯d be nice if I had a survival type skill.¡¯ Survival type skills, or artifacts with survival type skills applied onto made it easier to adjust to extreme environments. They just were extremely hard to acquire. Hansoo thought of the artifact on the neck of Kalz. An artifact that boosted the survivability of one when they are underwater or about to faint. If he has that thing then he can breathe under the waters. ¡®Follow well.¡¯ Hansoo breathed air as he searched for the path. ¡®There should be traces around here...¡¯ Finding the exit was easy. Since the location where the adult fishes, and not the baby ones, are swimming meant that it was closer to the sea. And Hansoo had already looked over that location while creating the Kukulja Heart Extract. If you follow the traces of the adult Kululjas then the path leading to the sea woulde out. Kwaaaaaaa. At that moment an extreme amount of heat was directed towards Hansoo. Kurururu. Hansoo frowned at the intent of the heat that was trying to boil him alive. Since he felt the Magic Force of the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement being taken off in chunks. ¡®It would¡¯ve been dangerous if I fought him above the water.¡¯ The only reason why this was possible was because he was being chased under the water. Otherwise his skin would¡¯ve been cooked red in an instant. Hansoo didn¡¯t slow down his swimming speed as he swung the formless whip behind him. The waves that were transmitted through the liquid told Hansoo numerous things. He could guess the guy¡¯s location to a degree without looking back. No, the pping of the Kukuljas surrounding him told the exact location of that guy. Paaat. The formless whip with the power applied to it flew backwards. Booom! The Magic Force of the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement collided with his skill and created a huge force wave. Thankfully, the reinforced whip was able to prate Kalz¡¯s Magic Force and skills and seeded in creating a very minute injury. ¡®Thankfully it¡¯s a Reinforcement of the Inferno type.¡¯ Inferno type Reinforcement¡¯s offensive powers were extremely high inparison to other reinforcements but their defenses were a bitcking. And as if Kalz¡¯s skills were the same as that, his defensive skill masteries were a bit low and were of lower quality. Pasasak. The applied to his injury started to madly course through the injury and started to widen it. And as the injury got wider, blood started to pour out and the Kukuljas who smelled the blood under the water started to madly rush towards him. Kuduk. Kalz Moren clenched his teeth while swimming and then gathered arge amount of the power of Reinforcement on this hands. Then he singed his injury. Chiiik. Blood squirmed around as it tried toe out but there was no way to since he had forcefully signed the injury and closed it up. The power of the hemorrhage tried to constantly widen the injury but Kalz Morenn smashed the skulls of the Kukuljas swarming towards him as he pulled out the pieces of bone, used them as needles as he stabbed them in between his injuries and then singed it again. Hansoo clicked his tongue as he looked at that sight. ¡®That¡¯s one tough guy.¡¯ Doing such a thing meant that he had no intentions of going back up. The will that wanted to catch him no matter what. Kalz Morenn, who had closed the injury to an extent, stepped on the Kukuljas rushing towards him as he tried to get closer to Hansoo. ¡®Shall I give him a few more presents.¡¯ Hansoo pulled out a few Ghweche seeds from his pouch as he stabbed them through with his whip. Like a skewer. And before the seeds could puff up he swung the whip and threw them towards Kalz Morenn who was trying to approach him. This time, he applied instead of . Since it was a bit hard to use them both at the same time. It was too inefficient and too mana-costly to use both Power Destruction and Hemorrhage when his attack wasn¡¯t a direct attack. Koooong. Kalz Morenn clenched his teeth as he saw the whip flying towards him again. He had to block it no matter what. It¡¯ll be very troublesome if he were to keep getting injured by that vicious object. Kurururu. Kalz Morenn brought his defensive skill to the limit as he poured the me of the Magic Force towards the whip. If the Magic Force of the attack was the same as before then it will melt against his me. But Kalz Morenn was shocked at that actually happened. Shrururuk. The me of the Magic Force disappeared as if it was erased. Hansoo¡¯s whip had be weaker as if it was also affected by the skill but it was still flying towards him. Soon the whip broke through his defensive skill like it was ss and then prated his body. Pushushuk. ¡®Goddamnit! What the hell is this!¡¯ Did he have to get stabbed through like this constantly! But Kalz Morenn, who had been hit by the whip with a nervous expression, suddenly made an evil smile. ¡®Ah I see. It seems that he can¡¯t use both skills at the same time.¡¯ The whip that was weakened from his skill and attack was weak enough for him to tough it out with his resistances. As long as that damned Hemorrhage didn¡¯te at him then an attack of that level wouldn¡¯t be able to threaten him. But even before Kalz could finish his thoughts, something started to puff up between his armors like underneath his arms. ¡®Uuk?¡¯ Kalz Moren was flustered momentarily at his body that started to rise up suddenly. Then he grinded his teeth as he found out the identity of the object that was making him rise up. ¡®Ghweche Seeds. This damned bastard... he prepared things like this as well?¡¯ And for him to be able to store this underwater meant that he had already done some things to the seed. Which meant that Hansoo had led him under the water after he had already nned the underwater as the stage they would have the fight. ¡®Kuuuuk.¡¯ Kalz Morenn red at Hansoo after ripping off the Ghweche balloons. The distance between them that he had closed had been returned to what it was before due to him having risen for a moment. And the Kukuljas were weirdly not approaching Hansoo and were only madly charging against him. ¡®If I catch him... I can kill him if I catch him!¡± This was clear no matter what tricks Hansoo had up his sleeves. ¡®You Bitch. I¡¯m going to keep chasing you!.¡± He felt like he would really go crazy if he backed off here. But the thing that made him mad was a different emotion. ¡®Afraid? I¡¯m afraid of this guy? A neer?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that Hansoo himself was scary. ¡®Fuck... I don¡¯t know what else he has prepared.¡¯ Hansoo had led him towards the Lake and hadpleted the preparation to fight him in it. Which meant that Hansoo had already estimated that he would follow him and as well as the fact that he would jump under the water. This meant that Kalz was running around in the palm of Hansoo¡¯s hands. And Hansoo was not afraid of Kalz at all. Which meant that Hansoo was confident enough to either run away from him or even kill him if he were to follow him till the end. ¡®I cannot agree on this!¡¯ Kalz Morenn quickly went up to the surface of the water and then started to run atop of it. (*TL : IT¡¯S JESUS) ¡®Move quickly on top of the water, get above him and then catch up by diving down!¡¯ This was just ake and there was a limit to its depth. Since he had found out his direction and movements, he would be able to chase him much faster if he were to chase from above. But Kalz Morenn frowned after running for a bit. ¡°Fuck...¡± A giant mountain that was blocking his path. A mountain was standing between theke and the sea. ¡®I¡¯m going in¡¯. If he were to climb over the mountain then he might be lose him on the entrance of the underwater passage that could be anywhere. But Kalz Morenn flinched the moment he tried to jump into the underwater passage. Since he felt that something was different. Then his expression crunched up as he felt the area around his neck. ¡°This son of a bitch!!!!!¡± Kalz Morenn screamed out in rage after getting his , which as almost as precious as the , stolen from him but he could not go down to the dark underground of theke. Since going through the underwater passage, which he didn¡¯t know the length of, while not being able to breathe was almost the same asmitting suicide. Kalz Morenn¡¯s expression, which was covered by rage and agitation, started to get colder and scarier. And soon Kalz Morenn started to quickly run on top of the water as if he had determined on something. ................................................................ ¡°Huuoop!¡± Hanso who sticked his head out of the sea surface after getting out of theke, took a deep breath and then looked around his surroundings. ¡®Let¡¯s see. Though he might be pissed off quite a bit... he won¡¯t be able to chase.¡¯ He was quite a distance away from the boat. Hansoo quickly ran along the shore and then jumped into the sea after arriving at the spot where he had sunk the boat. Plonk. ¡®It¡¯s nice.¡¯ Hansoo made a content expression as he put on the Ahol Breath¡¯s that he had stolen with the whip onto his neck. His reaction speed and movements will increase greatly from this. A human could die no matter how high their runes were if they didn¡¯t have the necessary elements but this thing filled up that spot. ¡®There isn¡¯t much difficulty in breathing.¡¯ Hansoo threw away the pipe and then continued downwards. Bubble bubble. After a while therge boat that he had sunk could be seen. An enormous boat that was not possible to raise with the abilities of a human. But there was a way. Pongpong. Hansoo filled up all the passages that led towards the deck with the Arun Wood nks. And then he poured all the Ghweche seeds within his pockets out. Rumble. The Ghweche seeds that were released inside the boat started to suck up the boats at an extreme speed. Puaaaaaaak. The volumes of the seeds started to increase very rapidly. Hansoo retrieved the Arun Wood nks and Kelk mucus sacs and then quickly came outside the boat. Bubble bubble bubble. The toxic waters that filled the boat started to pour out of the holes after getting pushed back by the puffed up Ghweche seeds. And soon the area below the deck was filled with tens of thousands of Ghweche balloons. Kududududuk. The boat that had sunk deep within the sea started to makerge noises as it started to rise up. Hansoo quickly got onto the rising boat and grabbed onto the controls. Then the boat started to turn under Hansoo¡¯s controls even while underwater. This was pretty simple since it was a boat with the fairy¡¯s magic applied to it. ¡®Since there might be people around, I¡¯ll raise it after I get a bit far away.¡¯ The 500 man boat moved quite a distance while rising up to the surface and by the time it hade above the surface it was quite a distance away from the shore. Hansoo fixed below the boat with the Arun Wood and Kelk Mucus Sacs, shrugged his shoulders and, pulled a few Ghweche Balloons to control the buoyancy of the boat and then started head towards the location where he told Camille that he would meet her. ¡®Time to go catch it.¡¯ The preparations wereplete. ¡®He will have to follow right? After getting robbed by a neer like this?¡¯ Hansooughed coldly as he thought of the Cruise ship that was somewhere in the distance. .............................................. Gyesoo made a shocked expression after seeing the mess Kalz Morenn had be when he came back. Did he turn like this while going against that neer? ¡®What is this. He was mocking me for it.¡¯ Smirks tried to rise up from within but Gyesoo quickly maintained his expression. The moment he does this then he will get burnt to death. Though Kalz Morenn didn¡¯t seem like he was that agitated, Gyesoo knew instinctively. That the Kalz Morenn whose pride has been damaged greatly was the most dangerous. Kalz Morenn looked at Gyesoo and the Quadratus as he spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Cmity FIsh.¡± ¡°Pardon? That¡¯s only after the Cmity Fish arrives here and eats the roots...¡± Gyesoo made a confused expression. There were 2 stages to the Cmity Fish tour. The 1st stage where they watch the Cmity Fish gobble up the root. The 2nd stage where they proceed inside the Cmity Fish up to a safe distance and then look around its insides. ¡®Well. That¡¯s not really the goal of the tour to be exact.¡¯ The reason why Gyesoo was still alive and why so many strong people were gathered was because of the 2nd stage of the tour. But Kalz Morenn spoke with a cold expression. ¡°No. We¡¯re going now. I¡¯ll take care of it. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll convince the other sightseers. Since they will be quite fed up by now.¡± ¡°...¡± Gyesoo and the Quadratus could not say anything due to Kalz Morenn saying this with an expression that told them that he will rip them apart if they were to disagree. ................................................. ¡°Hmm...¡± Camille stared at the distant sea from the promised location. ¡®...He¡¯ll bring the ship to this location?¡¯ Camille thought of thest words Hansoo had said during their conversation. The insides of the Cmity Fish were quiteplex due to many organs being tangled up with another. Her guidance was needed to proceed on the safe and easy routes. Hansoo replied to those words. ¡®What is he thinking of.¡¯ Camille thought of the second attempt that she had with Gyesoo. When they almost died because they made a wrong turn after going in without knowing anything. That path was indeed very fast but also very dangerous. ¡®Did he find someone to help him somewhere? It¡¯ll still be very dangerous though.¡¯ Camille looked into the distant sea with a bitter expression. Proofreader¡¯s note This is a sponsored chapter. Camille is waiting for Hansoo toe pick her up... Chapter 65: Galadriang’s Relic (3) ¡°It seems like you got quite angry.¡± Kalz Morenn¡¯s expression slightly changed at the mocking words of the person next to him. ¡®Tsk. Goddamnit.¡¯ There was nothing he could do. It might be different for the Quadratus guys but it was a bit hard for him to do whatever he pleased against the sightseers here. Everyone here were at least the nsmen of the twelve roots. They might be weaker than him but they have cards up their sleeves. And he couldn¡¯t really say anything since he was the one who suggested this. This will probablyst as a debt. He would need to pay the debt off no matter what it took. ¡®Damned bastards. They said the 2nd part was more important than the 1st part as well...¡¯ The 2nd part, where they explore the insides of the Cmity Fish, was much more meaningful than the 1st part. The nsmen would not havee here without any ns. A captain of the shock troopers from one of the ns of the Twelve Roots looked at Kalz Morenn and spoke whileughing. ¡°Anyways, it seems we can see it now. Big ships are indeed better. They¡¯re faster too.¡± ¡°...¡± Kalz Morenn did not reply and instead looked at the 500 man ship in the distance. Though that guy had started out first the ships made by the fairy were faster if they wererger. ¡°Shall we try throwing some spears since it¡¯s a bit boring? We need something to enjoy instead of the 1st part of the sightseeing.¡± He then proceeded to lift up few tens of giant spears and the people, including Kalz Morenn, made cynicalughs. ...................................... Kuuuuuuuu Hansoo, who had created the Hardening Liquid using all the materials and had stored it within the , stared at the giant wall that he had arrived at. A huge body that seemed like a wall. Unlike before, when it only had its fins up above the surface, it had floated up to the point where one could see its sides. As well as the breathing hole on the side of it. ¡®With this you can tell that it¡¯s not just a fish.¡¯ A huge hole on the side that was usually closed tight with muscles but opened when it came above the surface. The breathing hole was small inparison to its whole body but it was still huge enough for the 500 man ship to go through. Hansoo mumbled inwardly as he looked at the breathing hole on the side of its body. ¡®I have to go in through this ce right.¡¯ Camille had told him before he left. Camille made a bitter expression as she spoke. Since she had gained a huge loss because theck of this single intel. The ones who live in the breathing hole are dangerous but the mouth which the Cmity Fish breathes in and out of has tornadoes and huge waves crashing upon it. At that time something flew over at an extreme speed along with a very loud noise from behind. Kwaaaaa! A single spear that had an extreme amount of force. As if numerous skills were integrated into it, the spear was traveling across the distance of over a kilometer with arge amount of force. It seemed like it was going to puncture right through the ship. But Hansoo didn¡¯t deflect the spear that targeted the ship and just dodged it. Kudududuk. As if the 3m long spear was proving that travelling over 1 kilometer of distance and still hitting the target wasn¡¯t pure luck, it put a hole right through the deck and even into the bottom of the ship. Kururururu. The toxic water started to enter through the hole on the bottom. Papapang. A few Ghweche balloons burst and caused the ship to sink a little bit but this problem would be solved if he shoved a few seeds down below. But Hansoo just left the ship that was sinking bit by bit. He just focused on advancing forward into the breathing hole. ¡®It¡¯ll be troublesome to earn suspicions by getting it to float again.¡¯ Hansoo looked towards the cruise ship from the top of the ship which was sinking slowly but was still advancing forwards. No matter how strong somebody was, it was hard to throw a spear that could travel this huge distance. The spear that Hansoo had just seen had six skills applied to it. And they would¡¯ve used a few more skills to shoot it over here as well. Kalz Morenn did not have such skills as these. ¡®If he had them then he would¡¯ve used them already.¡¯ Which meant that the people on that cruise ship decided to go along with Kalz Morenn. Boom! Boom! Spears were flying in repeatedly. The mast broke off and the decks were smashed apart. During that time the giant cruise ship proved the fact that it wasn¡¯t slow just because it wasrge and slowly closed the gap towards Hansoo. It seemed at a nce that there were over 200 people aboard. Kalz Morenn alone was troublesome. But Hansooughed. Since it was better the more there was. Hansoo shoved the information of the skills of each person into his head as much as he could. The information of artifacts at the same time as well. ¡®It¡¯ll still be troublesome if they catch up though. I¡¯ll make you a bit busy.¡¯ It¡¯ll be troublesome once they got on. He needed to make some distance. Hansoo took out something from his pockets. ¡®It¡¯ll be bad for me if it got released too fast. I¡¯ll cover it a bit with the mucus....¡¯ Hansoo covered something with Kikinon¡¯s mucus sacs, which melted quite well in toxic waters, and then threw it into the sea. Kururururu. The mucus started to sink into the toxic waters while melting slowly. Hansoo left behind the thing that was sinking behind the ship as he proceeded into the breathing hole. And as soon as he entered the crossroads inside the breathing hole he abruptly changed direction as he moved towards a location that couldn¡¯t be seen from the outside. ¡®I¡¯ve arrived fine for now. The thing I do after this is important...¡¯ Hansoo made a small torch out of the materials he had brought and then started to light the Ghweche balloons which he pulled out from the lower parts of the ship. Tong Totong. As he got the fire near a Balloon that was full of gas, the seed exploded in the air as it disappeared without a trace and the smoke was swept up by the storm-like wind swirling inside the breathing hole. As the balloons that filled up the ship started to disappear, Hansoo¡¯s ship started to sink quickly towards the deep underwater passages below the breathing hole. ........................................................ ¡°Tsk. He got in first.¡± Kalz Morenn made a regretful expression as he looked at the ship that went in first. ¡®Chase.¡¯ The speed of that guy¡¯s ship was slowing down. If they chase at this pace then they¡¯ll be able to catch him fast. At that time something crashed into the side of their ship. Booom! ¡°Uuuk?¡± Kwaaaaaaa. Kalz Morenn made an annoyed expression at the unexpected crash as he ran towards the side of the ship and looked down. ¡®It¡¯s hard to clearly sense below the toxic waters. Annoying.¡¯ The toxic waters had some weird substances mixed into it and as such it was extremely hard to see and sense what wasing towards them. Kalz Morenn grinded his teeth after looking down at the sea from the side of the ship. ¡°Kraken? Why is thising out here?¡± Kalz Morenn and the other tourists made annoyed expressions as they started to pour down a storm of skills downwards. Kraken. Though it was only a terrifying monster in the movies, the problem was that the way it looked, the size of its body and its abilities were simr to that of the movie. But everyone here were at the level of heroes who beat up those beasts in those movies and beyond. Kwadududuk. Kudududuk. After dealing with it madly for a moment, it had already got lost from the sight of the ship. As Gyesoo told them, the structure inside was quiteplicated so it¡¯ll be hard to catch him once he escapes through the crossroads in the breathing hole. ¡®He wouldn¡¯t have been able to get far since the ship was sinking bit by bit.¡¯ Kalz Morenn grinded his teeth as he chased that guy¡¯s ship and then proceeded into the breathing hole. ¡°We¡¯ll keep chasing...¡± ¡°Wait. Wait a moment. Mister Kalz Morenn.¡± One of the other tourists spoke out after looking at the excited Kalz Morenn. ¡°We need to keep our agreement. We yed chase on the way because our paths were the same as that brat but we do not want to waste time. We aren¡¯t all here to y right?¡± ¡°...Damnable bastard.¡± Kalz Morenn frowned but he could not really say anything back because those words weren¡¯t wrong. Kalz Morenn breathed in and out. His anger had calmed down a bit on the way here. His vacation ended here. He had to aplish his mission here. And in the current situation they had no way of knowing which way Hansoo had gone out of the countless crossroads. Though they might be able to find him if they chased but there was no reason for them to waste their time and help. ¡®I had to catch him before he got into the breathing hole... I¡¯ll kill you after we get out.¡¯ Gyesoo took a nce at Kalz Morenn as he kept manipting the controls of the ship. Kyaaaaak! The parasites, who lived and bred in the breathing hole, screamed and assaulted the people as they jumped down. But the tourists simply ripped them apart or burned them off as if they were nuisances. Gyesoo frowned after thinking of what had happened before. ¡®We struggled that hard...¡¯ After passing through numerous crossroads a much more different road than the ones so far appeared. Gyesoo looked towards the people who were mumbling about and then spoke cautiously. ¡°Is it really fine? It¡¯s really dangerous.¡± Once they go left from here, various organs including the Lungs of the Cmity Fish would appear. Though Parasites such as the ones just now existed there too and the roads wereplicated, it was still very easy inparison to that of the other side. On the other hand, if they go right from here then the stomaches out. ¡®No... Can you even call that a stomach?¡¯ Gyesoo shook his head. The 118 of them who were with Camille had idently entered that ce. And only two of them survived and escaped it. Kalz Morenn mocked them. ¡°Are youparing us to you and the others? Go in.¡± The other touristsughed out loudly as well. At the same time their expressions were full of excitement. ¡®So the treasure vault is in there huh...¡¯ The Sword that the Gyesoo guy was holding on. . That was the reason why the people here had gathered. For the forgotten artifacts that would be inside Cmity Fish. That guy had told them that he barely managed to kill a few specters on the outskirts while dealing with them, and had brought out the sword of the thing that looked like amon soldier. But it was still that amazing. Wouldn¡¯t they be able to gain much better things. Squirm Squirm. As they turned into the right crossroad, arge hole that was covered in muscles could be seen. The giant muscle door that seemed like a mouth from one angle and like an anal sphincter from another expanded and contracted in size but its original size was so big that their giant ship could still go through it even when it contracted. ¡°Hmmm...¡± The tourists gulped their saliva. A dark curtain swayed between the muscle door. ¡°Then... I shall go in.¡± Gyesoo lead the ship towards the dark curtain skillfully. Chaaaaak. The people frowned at the feeling of the strange material passing through their skin but their words could not leave their mouths after seeing the scene in front of their eyes. ¡°Huh...¡± The strange space that existed within the Cmity Fish was muchrger and wider than the Cmity Fish itself. Especially the marble that seemed like it was burning that was stuck somewhere up high in the distance. A single giant marble was letting out a white light from high above the sky as it lit up every corner of the space. The space that the light shone onto had numerous rubbles of a crushed city and ripped tree roots covering it. The sea below was so deep that the bottom could not be seen and above that billions of tons of city debris were stacked on top of each other to create a giantnd. It felt like they were gazing upon a humongous trash ind. ¡®City? No, it seems like it almost ate up a country... who was living here?¡¯ The people spoke out in gloom. ¡°...This wasn¡¯t just an organism.¡± There was no way a normal organism could have an space such as this inside them. They were wondering what the strange feeling they had felt when they went through the dark curtain was but it seemed like it was a feeling that they crossed over to another space. In the distance, tens of kilometers away, something opened as light poured in. It seemed like the Cmity Fish started to drink up. The people spoke out in gloom as they saw the waterfall-like water, rubble that rushed back and forth and the corpses of various beasts. ¡°It seems like we can¡¯t go out towards that direction.¡± The people made a slightly nervous expression but just shook their heads. ¡®Well. If we get in trouble then we can just run out through the hole we came in on the ship.¡¯ Hadn¡¯t Gyesoo run away like that as well. ¡®Though it might be a bit dangerous...¡¯ Would they havee here without a n? They had alle because there was a method despite the dangers. They had even brought the with them. Which meant their ns had cared about this that much. ¡°Land the ship!¡± Kudududuk. Soon the ship made grinding noises as itnded on the giant trash stacks. ¡°Don¡¯t get too far ahead and let¡¯s deal with the outskirts first! Don¡¯t do any daring things that far exceed your skill level! We have to be careful!¡± They shouted loudly but were nervous as well. Then they started to slowly get off the ship. ............................................... ¡®They should¡¯ve arrived around now.¡¯ Hansoo, who had arrived at a crossroad from the direction opposite to that of Gyesoo¡¯s party, calcted the time as he prepared to move. If he were to move now then he will arrive at the right time. ¡®Though I¡¯m thankful that you guys are fighting against Gdriang¡¯s army... you should try a bit harder if you are doing it anyways.¡¯ The army of , one of the five great tiger generals* of Elvenheim who had failed in the process of killing the Cmity Fish, had been cursed to roam in here for eternity. And they were guys Hansoo had to get through in order to smash apart the core. Scratching around the outskirts was not enough. Those guys needed to fight a bit more desperately. Hansoo poured in the Ghweche seeds into the bottom of the sunken ship. ¡®Shall I go y with some fire.¡¯ Soon the ship started to float up slowly and Hansoo controlled the ship like a submarine and headed towards the dark curtain that was connected to its stomach. Trantor¡¯s note Five Great Tiger Generals: Î廢´óŒ¢ÜŠ-?????, a title given to Five Tiger-Like Generals from Romance of the Three Kingdoms (Èý‡øÖ¾ÑÝÁx-?????). Usually I wouldn¡¯t have put in a note rifying vocab but Idk it sounded cool. Go away ?? Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 2/3. Sorry for being a dayte. Next regr chaptering tomorrow as usual. Some rifications: I think that following Camille¡¯s ¡°safe¡± path, he should have turned left. Instead he followed Gyesoo and turned right towards the stomach, into where Camille went with Gyesoo as part of the 118 people group on her second attempt. Chapter 66: Galadriang’s Relic (4) Kudududuk. <....> <...!!!> Strange looking soldiers were heading towards the tourists who had set up camp with the ship as the center. Soldiers with strange helmets and armor. One thing was clear, that they were not human. They looked more like the elves from storybooks. Though they had the look of a ghoul due to their skin having been pickled in toxic waters and their whole body being a mess. ¡°Damnit! Why did these things get killed in such an extreme location!¡± Hundreds of soldiers from the spectre army were charging towards them while swinging their des. Kalz Morenn sent out explosive mes in all directions. Boom! The mes of exploded out as the bodies of the spectres were shredded apart. Ssh. But the shredded pieces of the corpses that were scattered around the toxic waters started to squirm as they began to slowly piece themselves back together. Kalz Morenn frowned as he looked at this scene. ¡°Fuck...¡± Unlike the curses that came out of his mouth, Kalz Morenn¡¯s wasn¡¯t feeling that bad. Since it wasn¡¯tbor without a prize. ¡°Let¡¯s see...¡± Kalz Morenn walked over happily and held up the axe the spectre was holding. Hururuk. The axe that was covered in the mana reinforcement of zed up as it created an intense red edge. Chwaaak! Kalz Morenn swung the axe in a wide arc and the spectres who were charging at him were dismembered into pieces. Kalz Morenn made a content expression after looking at that scene. Since the guys who were difficult for him to smash apart with his Scarlet Jade Orb were getting cut apart. ¡®If I take a bunch of these and arm them... the overall power of the whole n will rise incredibly.¡¯ Of course the other nsmen here would take some for their own ns but he couldn¡¯t do anything about them. He could not fight with these guys unless he wants to start up a war. That was a problem to be solved after getting out. ¡®The ones charging at me first!¡¯ Kalz Morenn then dismembered the ones who were charging at him and started to take the weapons of the ones he had skills. And the other nsmen were doing the same thing also. They started to madly take the Relics with greedy hands. Though their numbers were only a mere 200, these guys were strong people who stood out in the Red Zone. Though the army with hundreds of spectres were strong and seemed immortal, those things were quitecking to obstruct them. But Gyesoo grew nervous and then shouted out. ¡°You need to fight a bit more quietly! If you make loud noises then they¡¯ll all gather here!¡± Then the captain of the shock troopers of the sixth Root shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be much of a nuisance even if all of these guyse over here? Hahahaha!¡± Gyesoo frowned. ¡®Damn... I told them that these guys were just small-fries.¡¯ The cause of the massacre of their 118 people were not these guys. Since they were quite excited when fighting these guys as well. But Gyesoo shook his head. The current situation was indeed much different from before. Since these guys were strong to the point where they couldn¡¯t bepared to him. Though these guys were scary, he was quite at ease having them in a strange space like this. ¡®Well. We can just run away on the ship if it bes different.¡¯ His mind was at ease when he looked at the giant cruise ship. He had never heard of a case where a 2000 man cruise ship got smashed apart. Though making that thing was hard, it was something that guaranteed their safety above the sea. But at that moment Gyesoo frowned. ¡®...Huh?¡¯ There were bubbles sprouting up from behind the cruise ship. And then sounds of waters shing were heard as something started to slowlye above the surface. Gyesoo frowned after he saw this. ¡®...ship?¡¯ That was Hansoo¡¯s disappeared ship. By the time Gyesoo figured out the identity of the ship clearly, Hansoo¡¯s 500 man ship had long gotten near their cruise ship. They couldn¡¯t really do anything about it anyways. The ship which had hid its presence under the toxic waters had gotten close way too long ago. But Gyesoo didn¡¯t panic and instead a corner of his mouth curled up. ¡®I wondered where you had hidden to... Is this the hidden card you had up your sleeve?¡¯ Gyesooughed because he was bbergasted. The other nsmen had taken a nce at the ship as well but there wasn¡¯t anyone who ran over to do anything about it. Of course it was hard to stop a ship that wasing in with that much force and they didn¡¯t really have spare leisure due to the fight but the main reason they ignored it was because they thought that the charging ship wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. Booooom! And soon the 500 man ship crashed into the 2000 man ship. Crack. The side of the 2000 man cruise ship got pushed in with the sounds of wood breaking. But that was it. It had been pushed in a bit on the side but it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to ride on it. On the other hand the 500 man ship had its whole front part smashed apart. Gyesooughed after looking at this. ¡®This is the expected oue.¡¯ The difference of durability between 500 man and 2000 man ships was veryrge. And maybe it was due to the fact it came while submerged in water but it was quite slow as well. How could something like that smash apart the cruise ship. At that time something flew into the 500 man ship. ¡®...What is that? A torch?¡¯ The torch that had been thrown from somewhere in the toxic sea spun in the air as it flew into the bottom part of the ship. Boooooom! A humongous explosion urred as it swallowed up both the 500 man and 2000 man ships. ........................................... Booooom! Hansoo gazed at the exploded ship in the distance. Tens of thousands of Ghweche balloons that were filled with toxic gases. It might¡¯ve been different under water but when tens of thousands of it exploded above the surface, a huge explosive force was generated. Kwadududuk. As the sound and the smoke from the explosion faded away, the result of the explosion was shown. Chuuuk. The 500 man ship had disappeared into dust and the giant cruise ship had the huge portion of the side, where the 500 man ship was, blown apart. It was quite amazing that the giant cruise ship hadn¡¯t been cut in half from that explosion but the fact that it could not be used anymore was the same as if it was cut in half. And as if the magic on the cruise ship had been dispelled, the ship that had been giving off a faint amount of light was now the same as a piece of wood that was covered in soot. ¡°Goddamit!¡± ¡°Hey! Keep the formation! Don¡¯t panic! We¡¯re getting pushed back!¡± Chaotic voices could be heard from the distance. Hansooughed as he heard this. ¡®One of them is done now.¡¯ There was no way that these cautious guys would¡¯vee here with just this. A piece of the countless leaves that had once covered the vast branches of the World Tree that was extremely hard to acquire now. If one uses this then they¡¯ll be able to escape along with a few people around them no matter where they were. Even if the space was distorted. The power of the World Tree was that great. But there was one thing that these guys didn¡¯t know about. The Elvenheim army that had be spectres after getting trapped within the stomach of the Cmity FIsh. The time period of when the Elvenheim was fighting against the 5 Great Cmities was said to be a time period where there were countless amounts of leaves on the World Tree. Each person would have at least three to four for emergencies. And unlike the small piece of leaf today which had a lot of restrictions on movement and the amount of people they can take, the ones they had back then could take one anywhere they wanted in the World Tree because it was a whole piece. Were the Elvenheim dumb enough to get caught within the Cmity Fish? The 5 Great Cmities were creatures that were born after taking into ount the Elvenheim. ¡®They¡¯ll need to fight a bit harder now.¡¯ But then he needed to do one other thing. Since they won¡¯t struggle with all their strength if there is a hole to run away to. Hansoo slowly swam towards the muscle door that was covered by the dark curtain. ¡®Since it was hard to make I should use it properly.¡¯ Hansoo saluted towards the future alchemists who had created this recipe with all their brainpower as he applied the Hardening Liquid onto his sword and started to madly swing it towards the muscle door. ......................................... ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel right. Let¡¯s get out.¡± The small number of people who hade from the seventh Root nodded as they gathered in one ce. And one of them very cautiously pulled out something from their pockets. A miraculous piece of leaf that was almost dried up but still had some life remaining. It was named the because it allowed one to move around freely. The man clenched the fist with the feather inside it. Crackle. The moment the leaf was destroyed a strange power surrounded them. ¡°Hooh. It¡¯s alright though. We made profit since we gathered up almost 30 Relics.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go get some girls after we get out. There will be quite a lot of pretty ones out of the neers. The ones who lived in the Otherverse are too overbearing that taking them... huh?¡± ¡°Huh? Huuhh?¡± The guys who were chatting with rxed expressions suddenly made confused expressions. A green light had covered them up. Which meant that the Feather had activated properly. They should not still be here. But the scene in front of them had remained the same. ¡°Huh? Why isn¡¯t a working?¡± ¡°Damnit! What is this!¡± Ther other people, who had simr thoughts as them, were making noises of panic from all around. Kalz Morenn grinded his teeth then ran up to Gyesoo and growled at him after grabbing hold of his neck. ¡°Ignore everything else for now. What do we do?¡± ¡°Kuuukuhh.. Pardon?¡± ¡°How do we get out of this damned ce!¡± ¡°Kuhuk... you just need to swim towards the entrance we came through... and wait until the Cmity Fish gets nearnd and then escape like that!¡± Kalz Morenn¡¯s rage diminished a little after hearing those words. ¡®As I expected.¡¯ If they stay here then they will all die. The situation is much graver than before. Since the spectre army was madly charging at them after hearing the explosion. But their survival chance will increase by arge amount if they go through the dark curtain and then escape from the Cmity Fish once it nearsnd. From what he heard it seems like the army over there could not get through the dark curtain. If they do this then there wasn¡¯t even a need to swim over tond. ¡°Keep up the formation and continue fighting! Head towards the dark curtain!¡± The dark curtain was quite a distance away but they could throw nks on the water and cross it. ¡®Damn... They¡¯re really strong.¡¯ Stronger and stronger ones wereing as if the ones before were jokes. At that moment the dark curtain thrashed back and forth. To be precise, the gigantic muscle door that went around the dark curtain squirmed. Kuuuuuungg! And at that moment a strange vibration was felt along with a scream-like noise. At that moment the muscles furiously contracted as the hole disappeared instantly. ¡°Fuck... what is this?¡± The people fell in panic. The hole they were going to escape through had disappeared. And the spectres which were armed from head to toe were walking towards them. If there weren¡¯t any unexpected events then they would¡¯ve felt good for the gear they¡¯ll receive after killing these guys but the situation waspletely different. They had to now continuously fight those things without any escape routes. They would¡¯ve tried to sustain it on a boat if they had one but it has already been quite a while since that boat had been smashed apart. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and find a different exit... damnit!¡± Kalz Morenn, who was shouting loudly at the people nearby, quickly backed off at the feeling of something ripping through the air and flying towards him. At the same time he activated every single skill he had along with the secret skill of the Scarlet Jade Orb, Scarlet Jade, and poured them onto the attack flying towards him. Booooom! ¡°Kuhuk...¡± Kalz Morenn stared at the thing that had smashed through his mana reinforcement and even his Red Jade and given him a deep wound with an expression of disbelief. For a captain of the shock troopers of lighthouse to be wounded like this from a casual swing. ¡°You are the captain huh.¡± Kalz Morenn grinded his teeth while looking at the huge spectre knight that had run over to them, which it had done so after hearing the loud noise of the explosion, and had swung the strange looking sword . ........................................................... Hansoo, who had been submerged under water using Ahol¡¯s Breath, stared at Gdriang¡¯s Army that started to gather up. He had to smash apart the heart in order to kill the Cmity Fish. The path on the way to the would be easy if Camille were to lead him but the there are numerous unknown factors on the way. But on the other hand, if he were to break the sun-like marble in the sky, the , and get to the Heart after weakening the Cmity Fish, the work at the Heart would be much easier. But there was something he needed to kill in order to smash that Core. The thing that Kalz Morenn was fighting currently. The pride of Elvenheim who tried to smash apart the core and kill the Cmity Fish but had instead gotten cursed and trapped within this ce. He was fighting with Kalz Morenn and the others but the moment one attacks the core then it¡¯ll quickly run over and start attacking them. ¡®I have to turn that thing into a mess before I continue.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t kill it since it was immortal within this ce but he just needed to buy time to break the core apart. If he seeded then the rewards, other than the Cmity Fish, were great. Unlike themon Forgotten Sword, the weapon Gdriang had in his hand was not a normal weapon. A relic for which all of the Alchemists of Elvenheim hadbined all their efforts in order to create. It will make his next objective much easier. ¡®I should move now too.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t quite satisfied yet. He needed to be much more diligent in order to make sure that not a single unexpected event happens. Hansoo nced back and forth between the nsmen and the army of Gdriang who were pushing each other back and forth and then started to swim. Trantor¡¯s note He...hehehehe... Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 3/3. Some rifications: So instead of heading straight to the Heart with Camille¡¯s route, and have a hard time there, Hansoo decided to destroy the core in the stomach with the generous help of his pursuers, making his task at the heart easier and getting more rewards. Also, it¡¯s really ¡°Gdriang¡± and not ¡°Gdriel¡± as in LOTR. Although it¡¯s probably a reference. Chapter 67: Galadriang’s Relic (5) Hansoo mumbled quietly towards a different curtain in the distance. ¡®There is only one hole for these guys to escape through.¡¯ There were numerous holes like the ones they hade through around the stomach of the Cmity Fish. But in this huge space, they had to cross an enormous amount ofnd in order to get to a different hole. If the other guys wanted to get out of here then they¡¯ll aim for that hole in the distance without doubt. ¡®I¡¯m going to go wait for them.¡¯ Hansoo made bubbling noise as he swam down below the surface of the water. .......................................... Kudududuk. ¡®Damnit.¡¯ Lark, one of the nsmen from the Seventh Root, grinded his teeth. 50 strong people, including Kalz Morenn, were gathered in the distance and were barely holding back the spectre knight. ¡®Fuck... We can¡¯t beat something like that.¡¯ Every time that knight swung its strange sword, the air split apart as the bodies of the people who were fighting him got cut apart. Though they could hold him back for now, their injuries were slowly increasing in magnitude as time went on. This was quite obvious actually. How could they beat these guys who kept oning back alive. And another big problem. The spectre soldiers and generals were slowly gathering towards them. The ones who were roaming around this vastnd were quickly charging towards them. Others might not know but Lark, who was a captain of the shock troopers, knew. Countless number of spectres were heading into the range in which he could sense up to. They could hold back for now but they¡¯ll eventually be crushed by numbers if this went on. They had to look for a chance. But at that moment a chance appeared. Boooom! The spectre knight and generals around it flew back along with a huge explosion. It seems like Kalz Morenn and the people around him had done something. Thanks to them the attention of the spectre soldiers and generals which they were fighting against had been redirected towards the location of the explosion. ¡®This is it!¡¯ When Lark hinted with his eyes, a group of people poured every bit of skills they had as they ran away between the debris. ¡°Those sons of bitches!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Angry voices were heard behind them but Lark ignored it. They had no reason to die with everyone over there. ¡®Kuhuhuhu. Just hold onto that monster well over there.¡¯ The location he would run towards had been set up already. ¡®There were definitely other holes.¡¯ He looked around the surroundings as soon as he came in. Since his skill, , allowed one to observe extreme distances. And another entrance hade into his vision while he was using this. ¡®Yeah. There¡¯s no way that only a single hole exists in this giant creature.¡¯ They started run on the shore where they were least likely to get surrounded on. And he sighed in relief. ¡®If we go on like this than we can survive.¡¯ Though spectres continued to block their way but the faster ones had already run off to the battlefield so the remaining spectres were soldiers who were quite slow. Though it was hard to go through them since there were quite vast in numbers and their injuries were increasing because of this but it seemed like that all 14 of them will be able to safely reach the hole at this pace. And the thing that helped their escape. ¡®It¡¯s really quite nice.¡¯ They smiled as they looked at the relics in their hands. Every time they swung the weapons the air split apart and armors smashed into pieces. Of course the spectres had these weapons as well but the weapon will change depending on the user. They were much stronger than the spectre soldiers. After a long time of running while smashing and killing, they had already approached the exit. They just needed to cross the sea between the dark curtain and the debris now. And that was a very simple thing to do. ¡°Let¡¯s cross by throwing on some nks! Captain!¡± While the others were full of glee, Lark, who was the captain of the shock troopers of the seventh root, flinched momentarily. He then stopped everyone and then pointed towards a direction. Everyone flinched momentarily but then understood Lark¡¯s meaning as they started to pour skills towards the direction he pointed. Boooooooom! Though they were still tired, their skills were still very mighty due to their power levels being the top of those in the Red zone and the eight explosive and long range skills endlessly smashed apart the location Lark pointed towards. Then something came out from between the debris which had turned into dust. And Lark, who had been watching this, chuckled. ¡°It was you. You bitch.¡± ¡°Woah, your personality isn¡¯t really the best is it. Attacking without a warning.¡± ¡°You crazy bastard. Think of what you¡¯ve done.¡± That guy had smashed their ship. And then he had closed up the muscle door somehow. The reason why people were getting massacred over there and the reason why they had run away even in the middle of a life-threatening danger was all because of the things that this guy had done. ¡®Wait.¡¯ Lark stopped after thinking to this point. If this guy hade here before them then he can close the dark curtain over there also. Since a guy who had closed it once could probably do it again. ¡°You bastard. What are you thinking of.¡± Lark was a person who could not bear his curiosity. The reason why he had asked to go in here was because he was curious about the insides of the Cmity Fish. Lark stopped the attacks of everyone and then asked Hansoo. But then Hansoo just shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Why do you need to know that. Come at me.¡± Lark chuckled at these words. ¡®Is this guy crazy.¡¯ They were indeed weaker than Kalz Morenn. But there was a reason why Kalz Morenn had to handle them carefully. They were weaker than Kalz Morenn but they had 14 people and were equipped with Relics. They were in a mess because they were running away from spectres but if that guy¡¯s level was exactly as he heard from Kalz Morenn then they shouldn¡¯t bicker around like this. Lark erased the smile from his hands and then just charged at Hansoo after enveloping his whole body with skills. There was no need to drag time in this ce, ¡®Clean him up before the spectres get here and then leave.¡¯ The in Lark¡¯s hands smashed onto Hansoo. Booom! The Elf Fire made a huge noise as it lit up the surrounding area on fire. But Lark couldn¡¯tugh after hitting Hansoo. No, he was actually frightened at something that was clenching onto his wrist very tightly. Kudududk. ¡°Uuuk! Uwaaak!¡± ¡°Captain!¡± The nsmen, who were leisurely jogging towards their captain, heard Lark¡¯s scream and then dashed over.. A voice came from within the smoke towards them. ¡°I¡¯m showing this to you guys first. Because I can¡¯t use it at any time... due to a lot of limitations.¡± A light shed from within the smoke created by the Elf Fire ........................................ Boooom! ¡°Die! You bastard!¡± Kalz Morenn smashed the spectre knight that was running towards him into bits. Crack. Though his right arm had flown off from the spectre knight¡¯s attack, he had been able to smash it to bits. But Kalz Morenn¡¯s expression was still very grim. ¡°Uwaaaa! Goddamnit!¡± Kalz Morenn screamed out in despair after seeing the spectres charging at him from all directions. During the time when he was dealing with the spectre knight, arge amount of the spectre soldiers and captains had surrounded them. And the other nsmen who had seen Lark and his men run away started to steal nces as they started to run towards that direction too. ¡®Goddamnit! It¡¯s all because I had to deal with a thing like that!¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t Kalz Morenn have wanted to get out of here as well. But the 50 people in front of him, and himself, could not escape. Since the moment you turn your back to escape the spectre knight¡¯s sword would cut you into two. ¡®Fuck. Anyways. We still killed it!¡¯ Kalz Morenn trampled onto the pieces of the Spectre Knight as if he was venting out his anger on them. The pieces were squirming as they were slowly gathering back into one. ¡®Damn. This isn¡¯t the time for this.¡¯ Kalz Morenn organized his thoughts. He had to run away at this moment when the spectre knight couldn¡¯t get him. A sword came into Kalz Morenn¡¯s view as he spat on the ground. The strange looking sword that the spectre knight had been using. ¡®I should take that.¡¯ ¡°Damnit! Let¡¯s get out everyone!¡± The thirty of them who had turned into a mess grinded their teeth as they ran. There was only one thing they wanted at this moment. ¡®Damnit... I hope the ones who ran run away cleared the road properly.¡¯ They wanted to rip apart the ones who had ran away ahead of them but they also wanted them to have left his ce safely. Since there would be hope for them as well if the others had escaped. If the other guys had failed then the chances of them dying was also very high. ¡°Urhup!¡± ¡°Clear the road! Keep applying heals!¡± The surviving thiry smashed apart the spectres as they struggled intensely. It seems that Kalz Morenn¡¯s battle was so intense to the point that it attracted every spectre around this area. ¡®Damn. It seems like everyone would just die here no matter how many they have.¡¯ Kalz Morenn was actually curious. To as if taking control of the Cmity Fish from the inside was possible if they were able toe in like this. There were a few people who had left behind legendary achievements in the Red Zone. He had wondered if it would be possible with the power of his and theirsbined but he realized that it was impossible after seeing this. How could they kill the Cmity Fish if they didn¡¯t even know what to do in order to kill it and had to fight this zombie army in the process of doing so. Kalz Morenn madly poured mana into his sword as he shed apart the spectre army. After a while of crazily smashing through the road, the surroundings had cleared up a bit. Kalz Morenn sighed in relief. Since he could start to see the dark curtain in the distance. ¡°Just run a bit more! We can live!¡± The people heard Kalz Morenn¡¯s shouts as they started to swing the sword in all directions. But the people who were running could only stop and watch. Corpses that were spread everywhere. And the relics that were dropped. A familiar face was sitting on top of those. ¡°Kang Hansoo... You bitch.¡± ¡°It seems like I¡¯m the viin when I appear at a time like this... But what can I do. I gotta do what I¡¯ve gotta do.¡± ¡°Pahah.¡± Kalz Morenn smirked. It hasn¡¯t even been long since this guy had run away from him, did this guy lose all concept of fear? He had be a mess but the gap between them was not something that could be closed with just that and he had also gained a new weapon. ¡®Yeah. There¡¯s no need for words.¡¯ Kalz Morenn, who was about to rush in after pouring strength onto the sword in his left hand, flinched momentarily. Hansoo had a slightly different aura from when he had seen him at theke. ¡®...Is it because he ate the runes?¡¯ If he killed all the guys ahead and ate their runes then that amount would be monstrous. But Kalz Morenn shook his head. ¡®That¡¯s not the important part.¡¯ He was blocking their path when the spectres were chasing behind them. Even if the one standing in front of him wasn¡¯t Hansoo but was one of the 7 departed souls who wore a Hansoo mask, he had to kill them anyway so why did he need to think about it. ¡®Damnit. I¡¯ve got burnt too hard back then from this guy.¡¯ ¡°Huaaap!¡± Kalz Morenn poured in mana into the sword and then swung it at Hansoo. He then covered his whole body with the and then stretched the formless de of the newly gained sword and stabbed Hansoo in the heart. Kudududk. ¡®Ha. I worried for nothing.¡¯ Kalz Morenn smirked as he saw his sword prate that guy¡¯s heart. Though there was a sensation of something getting in the way at the edge of his hand but the sword he had obtained was of such a good quality to the point where it just went right through the thing in the way and stabbed into his heart as if it was tofu. But Kalz Morenn¡¯s thoughts stopped there. Kudududuk. Since Hansoo smashed his heart. ¡°It seems like the scales get prated right through. The relic really is well made. Anyways, thanks for the delivery.¡± ¡°Kuuuuuuhh...¡± His consciousness started to quickly fade away after his heart was crushed. As long as you are human you will die if your heart gets crushed. No matter how high your runes are or what kind of skills you have. And because of this Kalz Morenn could not understand. ¡®...I smashed his heart, how is he alive.¡¯ That guy looked way too fine for having his heart crushed. No, it actually seemed like that he had shown him his own heart in order to pull him in. Then he realized what the strange feeling that had gotten in his way was. He had felt this before. He had felt this a long time ago, when he was against the Demon race on the central ind. As the sword that was stabbed onto his heart got pulled out, he could see three hearts. ¡®Racial Metamorphosis... Damnable bastard. Your reinforcement is horrid enough, you also have a bitch like special skill.¡¯ Kalz Morenn¡¯s consciousness faded away with that. Hansoo then looked towards the sun-like marble in the sky. ¡®Clear everything here before the time is up and then get to the core.¡¯ He then jumped towards the thirty fatigued people. Proofreader¡¯s note This is a sponsored chapter. Elf Fire could also be tranted as Death Fire. Since there are elves I chose Elf Fire as the most likely trantion. Since Hansoo¡¯s reinforcementes from a Demonic Dragon, its special skill seems to allow him to share parts of its morphology like the scales of a dragon or the three hearts of demons. Is there a reason for killing everybody? Is it just for runes and equipment? Or to create bacsh against Quadratus from the ns? Will Ailen survive? Chapter 68: Cataclysm (1) Reinforcements were basically imitations. Something that helped a human imitate something stronger than them. There were reinforcements created from imitating beastmen and there were reinforcement which imitated an intense me like the Scarlet Jade Orb. Some were created after imitating a tiger and some were created to imitate lightning. Of course there were exceptions but most were like that. Because of this the special skills were basically and due to this the main point of the special skills were set. Bing the exact thing that you want to be. And Hansoo¡¯s speciality was rted to this. If he learns a skill then he receives the intentions and experiences of the creator or the user of that skill and assimtes it. He can understand the skill better than anyone, increase the mastery of the skill quickly and be closer than anyone else to the one who has mastered it before. And the result in which such specialty and special skillbined to create. Booom! ¡°Kuwaaaaak!¡± A nsman flew into the distance after getting his whole body crushed by Hansoo¡¯s kick. ¡°Damned bastard! Die!¡± Another nsman charged towards Hansoo after covering themselves with skills from head to toe. ¡®Damned monster!¡¯ They had all been killed by that guy. ¡®Damnit. When did this get tangled up like this!¡¯ They had thought that they could just watch the neers die and take back the relics but for something like this to happen. Keeerik. Hansoo¡¯s reinforcement had been cut apart but they could not get through the scales. Tough scales that showed higher defenses than armors. But the nsmen did not give up. Since they weren¡¯t alone. Kwaaaaaa! A nsman who had charged him from behind shoved a greatsword into the location where he had cut apart with his dagger. Crack. A crack had appeared on the translucent scales. And at the same time a rough noise was heard as the greatsword got shoved in towards Hansoo¡¯s chest. Kudududuk. But only that far. The greatsword could not smash apart the ribs by the chest. A nsman who saw this was shocked. ¡®No way!¡¯ No matter how high a person¡¯s resistance is there is still a limit to the durability of human¡¯s bones. But that bone was so hard that the de of the greatsword could not even leave a scratch on them. Kudududuk! Of course there was no need worry further. The moment the formless sword in Hansoo¡¯s hand flew across the air the bodies of the two closest people to Hansoo had been cut in half. ¡°Kuuuhh....¡± The two people made groans as they fell, Hansoo looked at these guys and then looked at his body which was full of injuries. The injuries were healing at an extremely fast speed. He looked like a human from the outside but the insides were totally different. Apletely different muscle structure, heart and bonesprised of his body. Unlike humans who would die from getting hit by a sword, the dragon race had barely no weaknesses and had high health so they survived in much harsher conditions than humans. And because of this they were stronger by at least a few times even if they had the same amount of runes. Actually there aren¡¯t any races who are weaker than the humans in battle. And especially for those races who had skills made after them because humans wanted to imitate them. ¡®But it¡¯s still a bit burdensome.¡¯ He knew the moment he learnt it. That he couldn¡¯t use it all day and all night due to the low amount of masteries. The difference between the Demon Dragon¡¯s and a human¡¯s body was still too great. ¡®Time will solve everything I guess.¡¯ Charururuk. Hansoo, who had nced at the extremely thin and transparentyer of scales on him, gathered up the runes on the ground and then collected the most useful artifacts out of the ones dropped on the ground. He would gain the attention of everyone if he were to walk around with these things hanging off his body but he could just hide them with a cape. ¡®This isn¡¯t the time to worry about other people¡¯s eyes.¡¯ He could just throw them away if they be nuisances. For the moment he needed to focus on increasing his battle power. Since the biggest hurdle has yet toe. Hansoo threw away the he had been using until now and then touched the on his waist. ¡®My runes are now at... around 35%¡¯ If you think about how people take usually 3 years to raise the runes¡¯ level to the next rank, then he had raised all at once to the amount he should have gotten after a year of hunting. It would be much easier for him to get around from now on. Kwaruruk. Hansoo nced at the spectres charging at him but then looked up towards the core up in the sky. Hansoo started to quickly run before the spectres arrived on him. Towards the tallest and closest location to the core which was stacked high with trash and debris. He needed to charge through while Gdriang was dead and was struggling to get back. After climbing up the mountain the Core was in his view. The identity of the Core which was shining like the sun was revealed. A humongous eye. The eye, which looked quite small on the way, was bigger than the 2000 man ship. The eye, which was giving off light in all directions, blinked as it stared at Hansoo. ¡®I have to finish everything within 30 minutes.¡¯ This was not something he could turn on and off at any moment. Otherwise he would¡¯ve used it already. He had to smash the Core and crush the Heart before his transformation ended. Hansoo, who had jumped towards the sun-like core, started to raise the tension of his body. Since the Elvenheims hadn¡¯t been killed and turned into spectres because of no reason. Though there was still a quite a bit of distance there was no problem. ¡®Footholds wille down.¡¯ Hansoo then stretched the formless de of his sword and shed at the sky. At that moment a change urred. From the dark curtain that the eye was attached to, tentacles started to pour out viciously. Kadudududk. Tens of thousands of tentacles. Kudududuk. The attack Hansoo made had cut off hundreds of tentacles but it couldn¡¯t reach the core as it dispersed. This was the defensive system that protected the insides of the Cmity Fish. There was nothing that protected the outer parts of the Cmity Fish. Since it had no predators. But as the inside is huge, the protection system for the inside was very well built. The tentacles that swim through the veins of the Cmity Fish wille out from the corners of the body if they deem an invader to be harmful to stop them. Like a white-blood cell in humans. If he had gone to the heart using a different direction then he would¡¯ve still had to deal with these things. That might be more dangerous for him who had a limit to the time of his transformation. ¡®Well. This ce isn¡¯t really safe either.¡¯ Here, the core, one of the main part of the body, there was dozens and hundreds of times more tentacles than in other parts of the body. And the heart has even more. ¡®I need to finish it quickly.¡¯ The amount of tentacles that were surroundings his body were much more in numbers than the ones he could see with his eyes. Though he had about 30 minutes left for his transformation Hansoo calcted that he had about 15 minutes instead. He had to smash the core and crush the heart within this time period. If not then he will just get shredded apart by the Tentacles that roam around the veins. No, he wouldn¡¯t really be shredded apart. He will just be like the spectres below. He will be a cmity greater than Gdriang and then be reborn as a sturdy shield that will protect the Cmity Fish. Chwarururuk! Hansoo spread the Hardening Liquid onto his whole body and then applied them onto his de. He then proceeded to swing in all directions. Chwarururuk. His body, which had turned like a Demonic Dragon¡¯s, endlessly supplied Gdriang¡¯s Relic with mana. His Magic Force spread into hundreds of strands due to the Relic, took a bit of the hardening liquids and then attacked the tentacles. Kadududuk. The tentacles screamed and squirmed as they were scratched from the formless des. Then they turned like stones as they fell to the ground. The Hardening Liquid, which was made from thebined efforts of the Alchemists, was like a fatal poison to them. Though it had been created with the Kukulja extract as the basis but the effect could not even bepared to it. Hansoo madly shed his sword as he proceeded forward by stepping onto the tentacles. Kududuk. The scales on his whole body got shredded off and his limbs repeated the process of getting broken and healing back. There were a few asions where he almost fell down when the tentacles that acted as footholds disappeared but there were simply too many tentaclesing at him. Hansoo stepped atop the petrified tentacles as he continued to proceed towards the Core. Chururuk. After shing continuously, the giant eye hade close enough to him to the point where it was within his range. ¡®I¡¯ve arrived!¡¯ The eye red at at Hansoo as if it wanted to shred him apart but there was nothing it could do. Since its only job was to create and maintain this space. Kwaduduk. A tentacle which flew in from afar broke through his ribs and then crushed his heart. Hansoo could see the Eye smile. But Hansoo alsoughed towards the eye. ¡®Laugh as much as you want.¡¯ Chukunk! Hansoo, who had cut apart the tentacle which had prated through his heart, stepped on top of it as he jumped over. Then he used all the strength in his body and stabbed the eyeball. ............................................ ¡°You brats! What are you doing! Grab onto the tree!¡± Camille Rowe frowned as she looked at the people running around on the ground. On the waist of the neers an extremely tough looking rope was tied onto them. One of the neers who were tying on the rope that were tied onto the trees spoke out in dissatisfaction. ¡°Damnit! Shouldn¡¯t we be finding a ship during this time to run away! Orbine our strengths to get through the Gertas! You told us that you would save us but what is this?¡± Everyone nodded at these words. The giant fish had got close enough to the point where they could see it themselves. What kind of crazy act was this when such a thing wasing to eat them up. Camille spoke as she thought of Hansoo. ¡®He said to just smack them if they didn¡¯t listen right.¡¯ This was something she excelled at even if Hansoo hadn¡¯t told her about it. Especially towards the neers who didn¡¯t realize their situation. Kwaduk. ¡°Kuaak!¡± ¡°You bastard. I said to leave if you were going to leave right? Why do you keep asking me to clear the road for you?¡± ¡°Kuhuwuu...¡± The guy who had made strange groaning noises just started to roll on the floor while grabbing ahold of his stomach. The people nced at that Camille and then quietly fastened themselves onto the Tree. The neers, who had linked their body onto the thousands of thick woods in the jungle and to each other, looked towards the distant sea with a worried expression. Actually Camille was worried also. Since they would all die like this if that guy failed. At that time something happened. Guuuuuuunggg! A scream which was filled with pain resonated throughout the atmosphere. The people trembled in fear but Camille smiled in joy. ¡®I don¡¯t know what he did but he gave a hit!¡¯ But soon Camille realized why Hansoo had told her to hold onto the tree. The Cmity Fish, which had a expression of pain, started to throw up things. Endlessly. Camille knew what those things were. Since she had seen them before. ¡®Those are... the debris within the stomach?¡¯ The huge amount of debris that poured out from its mouth dropped onto the sea as t created a huge tsunami. Camille shouted widely. ¡°Hold on!!!¡± And then the huge tsunami that was created in the distant sea swept onto the Root they were standing on. ...................................... Kyaaaaak! ck Blood was pouring out of the giant Core. As the Core got damaged the huge space that was being sustained by the core started to tremble. At the same time the space shrunk down as the debris within it endlessly started to stab the insides of the Cmity Fish. Kwaaaaaaaa. ¡®But this won¡¯t kill it.¡¯ Though it was struggling in pain it will start to heal again once it pukes out everything. The Core required the most amount of energy so it was located nearby the Heart and received blood from the biggest artery in its body. ¡®Let¡¯s end this.¡¯ If he were to go through this then he will reach the Heart. Hansoo clenched his teeth as he jumped into therge artery which the blood was pouring out from. Proofreader¡¯s note This is a sponsored chapter. Hansoo is hardcore. Some may nitpick about how 35% should be in more than one year if the ease of hunting is taken into ount. But it¡¯s probably just a simplification. Chapter 69: Cataclysm (2) Kugugugugugugu. The sea around the Root was in chaos. Mikael Christopher, the patriarch of Lighthouse, one of the Six Pir ns, made an expression of disbelief while looking at this. ¡°...It¡¯s the first time I heard about the Cmity Fish thrashing about in 20 years.¡± The Tsunami created by the Cmity Fish was sweeping through all directions. The other adventurers of the Red Zone would be making simr expressions as well. Since the fact that the thing that made such a thing thrash about did something close to pushing away a hurricane or a tsunami with their hand. It meant that something affected an existence that humans could not fathom to deal with. ¡®What the hell happened inside its stomach...¡¯ Christopher looked towards the distant sea with a calm expression. .................................. Kugugugugu. The artery trembled crazily. The poison that was flowing inside the artery was fatal in itself but surprisingly the perfectly bnced body of the Dragon Race withstood the poison while constantly pushing it back out. Hansoo made exmations inwardly. ¡®As I expected.¡¯ Then he thought to himself. That a Human¡¯s body was truly feeble. The fact that they had survived in the Abyss for 50 years with such a body was almost a miracle. No, even it it wasn¡¯t just physical there were still many other things theycked in. If you look at the fertility rate of the the Kaks then each person had to kill at least ten thousand to fit the numbers and their ability to work together was nothing inparison to the Repron Race who shared the same experience and feelings with each other. They might not be at the level of Dragons or Demons but there wasn¡¯t a single race weaker than the humans. ¡®That¡¯s why I¡¯ve gotta do well.¡¯ Hansoo, who had been thinking, clenched his teeth while looking at the tentacles rushing up to him. was something he would do starting from the Orange Zone. He just needed to focus on the tasks of the Red Zone for now. Kudududuk. Uududududuk. Hansoo sliced apart the tentacles without stopping and at the same time poured out the hardening liquid in his pouch endlessly. The Hardening Liquid started to quickly flow out into the torrent-like artery like a small paper boat caught in rapid waters. Kyaaaaak! The tentacles which touched the Hardening Liquid screamed as they squirmed their entire body. The tens of thousands of tentacles which were charging towards him all turned into stones as soon as they touched the blood of the Cmity Fish which contained the Hardening Liquid as they got crushed as they fell on top of other pieces of tentacles and then turned into dust. Chwaaaaak. Even during this the tentacles acted as if they couldn¡¯t leave the invader alone and constantly stabbed into Hansoo¡¯s body. Kiriririk. The dragon¡¯s scales and bones were madly pummeled by the Tentacles as they started to crack. ¡°Kuuk!¡± Hansoo clenched his teeth at the pain that was pummeling through his entire body. Then he madly used up the Regeneration Runes he had stolen from the guys earlier. ¡®Damn... This is the bad part of my abilities going up.¡¯ The Regeneration Runes are something that was set on a human¡¯s level so it could not catch up to the increased health of the Demonic Dragon race. One of the two hearts that had been crushed had regenerated but the heart that was crushed from the tentacle earlier had received a curse and was not regenerating. But it was better to swing the sword one more time during the time he wouldin. Hansoo ruthlessly swung around the Gdriang¡¯s Relic as he cut up the Artery. Hansoo, who had been rushing down at an extreme speed, caught his bnce while clenching his teeth after looking at the distant light. ¡®I¡¯ve arrived!¡¯ The fact that there was light meant that he had almost arrived at the which was inside the heart. But that light was quickly covered up. By the huge amount of tentacles which had gathered inside the heart. ¡®Damned bastard. How does he not get a heart attack by having things like this in his arteries.¡¯ The size of the heart befit the size of the Cmity Fish as it was big as a couple sports stadiumsbined. And hundreds of thousands of Tentacles were squirming around in this wide space. The heart had prepared for the worst during the time the Core was getting attacked. ¡®Damn. There¡¯s more than I expected.¡¯ He was scared for a moment. To the point where he thought of retreating for a moment. The tentacles gathered were showing off an oppressive aura. But Hansoo clenched down onto his teeth. ¡®Bullshit!¡¯ Once he retreats then he will have to continue to retreat. If he were to get scared and retreat to prepare himself again then he will have to continue to go backwards. The few days he had spent preparing for this was regrettable already. When would he climb up if he were to retreat here. Every second was precious and the faster he moved, the higher the chances of winning as well as enabling him to save more people. ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯ The tentacles started to rush up to Hansoo who was getting pushed towards them from the blood. It was like hundreds of thousands of herrings charging to catch one measly anchovy. Hansoo looked at these things and then opened up the pouch by his waist to the full. This wasn¡¯t the time to save things. There wouldn¡¯t even be a chance to use this if he failed here. Soon the Hardening Liquid that he had prepared resonated with the earthquake-like beat of the heart as it spread out quickly. Kyaaaak! The tentacles quickly started to turn into stone. The tentacles turned into stone after touching therger amount of Hardening Liquid inparison to the amount before and broke apart. And Hansoo constantly searched for the direction where the Light wasing from during this time. ¡®Divine... Divine Stone Fragment!¡¯ A power nt which supplied all the energy throughout it¡¯s whole body. Logically speaking, how could such arge organism maintain its body by consuming things. This thing didn¡¯t even digest the things it ate. It just stored them within the stomach that was maintained by the Core. This thing wasn¡¯t born to eat something and use the thing it ate. It was a creature born to just devour everything. And the power nt which allowed such an abnormal organism to keep living. The thing which acted as the foundation of the World Tree but had now broken into numerous fragments, hid within a part of the Five Cmities and acted as the origin of the energy which allowed them to live on. Something could be seen giving off light in the center of the Heart. The thing which was lighting up the entire heart despite being covered up by tens of thousands of ligaments, tubes and mucus. ¡®Found it!¡¯ The Divine Stone Fragment was within that thing. Hansoo withstood the attacks of the tentacles as he charged towards the strange cocoon that shrouded the Divine Stone. Kwadududk. Then he madly started to rip apart tens of meters of cocoon which held the Divine Stone within. ¡®This damned parasite!¡¯ The Divine Stone was not something that was created to supply these guys with energy. But they were draining that energy and using it to eat up the World Tree. The Ligaments and Mucus were so tough and sticky to the point that the Gdriang¡¯s Relic, which could cut anything, had to cut multiple times in order for him to proceed forward. Hansoo¡¯s remaining two hearts madly pumped blood into his whole body. If the powers of his Magic Force had not multiplied a few times from his transformation into a Demonic Dragoneer or the tentacles had not been swept up by the Hardening Liquid then his whole body would¡¯ve been crushed apart. But even then Hansoo¡¯s whole body was getting crushed bit by bit from the tentacles stabbing his whole body. Kudududuk. At that moment one of the hearts, which Hansoo had painstakingly regenerated, got smashed. ¡®Kwaaaak!¡¯ The amount of remaining hearts were now one. Hansoo felt strength draining out of his whole body but then smashed apart the Cocoon crazily while clenching his teeth and dodging as many attacks as possible. ¡®Bastards. Let¡¯s see if you can still fight after your battery runs out!¡¯ The Core, tentacles and the Cmity Fish all moved around with the energy from the Divine Stone as their basis. The Divine Stone was that mighty. On the other hand, these guys cannot continue to maintain this humongous body once the Divine Stone was pulled out. About the moment when his left arm was destroyed to the point where it couldn¡¯t act as a limb anymore, the Cocoon Hansoo was shing at made shredding noises as it ripped apart. Soon a light that looked like small sun stabbed down onto Hansoo¡¯s body. ¡®Kwuuuu...¡¯ As the Cocoon got destroyed and lost its usage, all the energy from the Divine Stone didn¡¯t get absorbed onto the Cmity Fish and instead burned Hansoo¡¯s entire body. Hansoo focused all of the magic force within his body onto defense and then ruthlessly smashed down onto the ligaments of the cocoon surrounding the Divine Stone. Once. Twice. As he continued to smash down onto the Cocoon, the ligaments started to get cut apart one by one. Tiing! And suddenly. The Divine Stone fell out from the Cocoon and then started to quickly sink onto the torrent of the heart. ¡®Nope!¡¯ Hansoo quickly tied the Divine Stone, which was the size of his head, with the Cocoons Mucus that he had cut off. After covering it up until it was the size of his whole body the light started to fade. ¡®It might even be due to the fact that the Cmity Fish¡¯s stimtion which was applied to draw out the power disappeared...¡¯ Anyways, Hansoo quickly stored the Divine Stone into his pouch. Though the Divine Stone was indeed a stone, it was still something that the Elvenheims had created. It seemed like it could be stored within the pouch. The moment Hansoo pulled out the Divine Stone, the beat of the giant heart slowed down noticeably. Kuuuuuunggg. At the same time the tentacles slowed down considerably. Since they couldn¡¯t handle the huge amount of work after the Divine Stone, which supplied them with energy like a sun, disappeared. But as if the remaining ones were trying to pour out the remaining bits of their rage, they squeezed out all of their remaining strength as they started to stab down onto Hansoo. Pupupupul. ¡®Kuhuk!.¡¯ Hansoo groaned out loudly from the attacks which smashed onto his whole body. The attacks had be much more fierce since the Hardening Liquid had dispersed quite a bit. But he could not leave yet. His goal was the Cmity Fish. But at the same time killing the other ones. He had killed the Cmity Fish but there was something he needed to get for the guys after. ¡®Cmity Fish¡¯s offspring!¡¯ Though the Cmity Fish was a fish in name, it was closer to a mammal like a whale. And surprisingly the offspring was ced in the heart to mature. It wouldplete its maturing in the heart where there were plenty of energy from the Divine Stone. ¡®Where is it!¡¯ Hansoo was getting hit all over his body and cut up the tentacles as he searched for the offsprings. And soon he was able to find it. The offspring of the Cmity Fish which tried to run away somewhere by the arteries of the heart. Though it was a baby, it was so huge that it wasrger than whales. ¡®Where are you going. You need to give me your heart.¡¯ Hansoo madly swam as he chased it. It would be impossible to beat an aquatic creature within the blood but that thing¡¯s speed had slowed down quite a bit as if it had taken a gulp of the Hardening Liquid. Hansoo rushed up to it and then stabbed his sword onto the back. The offspring thrashed back and forth as it started to smash its body onto the walls of the artery. ¡®Kuuuuuk!¡¯ It¡¯s size was a lethal weapon. Hansoo spat out groans as he got crushed between the offspring and the artery wall. But his hands and sword continuously shed apart its body. At the same time the tentacles which had followed them squeezed out thest bits of their strengths as they smashed Hansoo. Hansoo clenched onto his teeth and then continued to reach deeper into the body of the offspring. Kuuuuuung! The Cmity Fish¡¯s offspring made a cry of despair but it could not do anything against an invader within its own body. Hansoo shoved his way into its body and then started to cut up the heart. To be precise, the most important seed of the heart. Even if it was just a seed it was still as big as his head. Hansoo cut it up and then breathed out heavily. He had forgotten to breathe because he was fighting so hard. ¡®It¡¯s done!¡¯ Since he had acquired the most important material to create the poison with, it was now time to escape. Hansoo stored the heart he had cut up and then started to madly swim. But at that time an attack flew up and then smashed Hansoo¡¯s one remaining heart. Puuuuk! Hansoo couldn¡¯t even scream out and instead exhaled roughly. When he turned around he could see a few strands of tentacles turning stiff like a rock. A final attack squeezed out fromst bits of its strength after getting its energy supply cut off. The curse had been lifted since the Cmity Fish had died so the hearts started to regenerate but all three of his hearts were currently injured to the point where they could not function properly. ¡®Damnit... It needs to heal enough before my transformation ends.¡¯ Hansoo gazed at the half smashed heart that was barely working as he started to slowly lose consciousness while clenching his teeth. Soon Hansoo¡¯s body swept down on the rapid torrents as he quickly disappeared into a corner of the Cmity Fish. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 1/3. Luckily Hansoo got Kalz Moreen¡¯s artifact allowing him to breathe underwater so he can fall unconscious in the blood of the cmity fish without big repercussions. Tomorrow is Aprils Fools. Perfect timing for a ¡°Hansoo¡¯s Death¡± chapter. Chapter 70: Cataclysm (3) ¡°Hey. Hey.¡± Smack smack. ¡°Kuuuuuu....¡± Hansoo clutched his head and then got up after feeling somebody pping his cheeks. It felt like his whole body was getting smashed apart. His transformation had long disappeared. ¡®But it seems like I regenerated quite a bit since I¡¯m alive.¡¯ Hansoo quickly regained his senses as he checked the person urgently calling for him ¡®Is it an ally? Or is it Camille?¡¯ Though he didn¡¯t know who it was but it didn¡¯t seem like he was being restrained or was trapped somewhere. ¡®Were they just looking over me the whole time?¡¯ Since it seemed like they left his unconscious body alone it seemed like they didn¡¯t have enmity. But Hansoo¡¯s expression quickly turned fearsome as he verified the thing which was pping his cheeks. The fairy smiled while looking at Hansoo. ¡°Eyy. Why are you doing that with our rtionship. Heehee.¡± ¡°...What made you toe out all the way out to the Red Zone?¡± The fairy smiled brightly. ¡°We really usually don¡¯te out but... this isn¡¯t some everyday event right?¡± The fairy then looked at the surroundings. The huge Cmity Fish which had turned into a corpse under Hansoo¡¯s hands. The fairy spoke with an expression of admiration. ¡°Well you know very well. That we make sure to give rewards. But we didn¡¯t really think that somebody could kill this so we don¡¯t have any runes or artifacts... we don¡¯t really have anything prepared.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°But then it¡¯ll be too sad for our precious friend who struggled this hard right? So we came to give you a small gift.¡± Then the fairy looked at Hansoo as it smiled in glee. Hansoo looked at the Fairy as he spoke. ¡°Strange. It wouldn¡¯t really be fun for you guys if I were to get stronger.¡± The fairy pped at those words. ¡°So we pondered for quite a while! As to how mister Hansoo would struggle more and fight more desperately. Then we came into a conclusion.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The fairy smiled as it spoke. ¡°Do you want to receive them one by one? Or do you want to receive them all at once?¡± ¡°...?¡± Then the Fairy pulled out one of the skills it had brought along. Hansoo¡¯s eyes trembled after seeing this. ¡®Solo Numbering¡¯ Solo Numbering skill number 8. . It was different depending on the mastery of the skill but it was an extremely fearsome skill which allowed one to raise the ones who they had killed into spectres and allowed the usage of the special skill, , during the day. An amazing skill which fit the title of Solo Numbering. He then realized what the fairy meant when it asked him about receiving them one by one or all at once. ¡°If you want to receive the reward for killing the Cmity Fish then I¡¯ll give this to you right now. And everytime you kill one more then I¡¯ll give you a skill at a simr level as this.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°But on the other hand, if you deny this now and fail to kill even one of them then you won¡¯t get anything. It¡¯ll be harder too. But if you were to kill them all.... Then you know right? That we calcte the reward ording to the struggle perfectly right?¡± Hansoo knew what it was implying. And it probably knew also. As to what his answer was. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡± ¡°As I expected, I like you because you don¡¯t disappoint us Heehee. Be strong!¡± Hansoo shook his head as he looked at the disappearing fairy. Though it seems like he had made his decision on a whim he actually thought about it a lot. Since the uing road he would need to take would be very harsh. If everything rolls out ording to his n and stronger and more influential people learn of the knowledge he knew as the future information slowly got released, the invasion of the Abyss will hasten as well. His path was basically a fight against time during which the chances of the invasion of the Abyss being faster than the 5 years of the past was likely. Whether the invasion of the Abyss is faster. Or him getting from the Red Zone to the Violet Zone and waiting for the invasion after finishing his preparation. The previous choice would put him at a disadvantage and his ns had been set for thetter choice anyways. Doing well until the Indigo Zone but not being able to finish the preparations on the Violet Zone due to the invasion being faster than expectations... This was not seeding. It was just failure. The amount of time given was a bit too tight for him to proceed safely and prepare perfectly. If you exclude unexpected events then it meant you needed to reduce as much outside influences and run as fast as possible. Kangtae¡¯s words suddenly rose up in his head. Anyways, since this is the situation, every skill like that would give Hansoo a great amount of strength. But Hansoo chose thetter choice. Since he wasn¡¯t finished after just clearing the Red Zone. It would be harder on him during the Red Zone but if he seeds then the reward would be tremendous. He would have much more freedom in the Orange Zone. ¡®They didn¡¯t even have rewards for the Cmity Fish in the n of the Red Zone anyways.¡¯ No one had killed the Cmity Fish before. How could he just n with a notion of here. One always needed to take ount of the worst case scenario when making ns. ¡®It¡¯s all done then.¡¯ Hansoo got rid of the thoughts of the fairy from his head and then checked his body status. He didn¡¯t know how long it had been since he fainted. He needed to check his current situation quickly and then move out. ¡®Please... Please be here.¡¯ Hansoo started to check his belongings. Other things were ok but he could not lose 2 things. The Divine Stone Fragment was important but the Relic which acted as the was also important. ¡®Hoo. You did good. My unconscious self.¡¯ After opening his pouch he could see the Divine Stone firmly encased within the cocoon and the heart which he had pulled out from the offspring of the Cmity Fish was there as well. And he was firmly holding onto the Gdriang¡¯s Relic with his hand. It seems his energysted even while he was unconscious. His heart was fully recovered as well. ¡®This is good enough.¡¯ Hansoo sighed in relief and then gazed at the Divine Stone Fragment. A fragment which was letting off a blinding white light. Though it was pretty calm now, it would start to pour out a frightful amount of energy once it gets stimted. Like it had been inside the Cmity Fish. ¡®My overall power level has gotten quite better also.¡¯ Hansoo, who had been staring at the amount of runes that had risen and the Gdriang¡¯s Relic, made a just-in-case like expression as he opened the pouch again. ¡®Since I don¡¯t know what will happen.¡¯ Hansoo then very carefully started to scratch the Divine Stone Fragment. Though it was extremely hard, the fact that it was a fragment meant that it was a piece which had been broken off already. When Hansoo carefully stimted the cracks in various parts of the Divine Stone Fragment, a small piece dropped off. An extremely small piece, a fragment which wasn¡¯t even the size of one grain of rice. It was extremely small inparison to the head-sized Divine Stone Fragment but Hansoo carefully picked it off, covered it with the cocoon and put it back into the pouch. ¡®I don¡¯t want to use it but... I should prepare it for emergencies.¡¯ Hansoo created a few more and then thought of the next stage. ¡®The next guy should be ... It should start to move soon. I can¡¯t calcte since I don¡¯t know how much time has passed...¡¯ The reason why their territories were set was because they didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with each other. There was one World Tree they wanted to eat but many had jumped onto it. Since the Cmity Fish has died, the will start to move seriously. ¡®I need to collect many more Gehwche seeds before the Root starts moving.¡¯ This time, tens of thousands would not be enough. He basically needed to gather hundreds of thousands of them. ¡®I¡¯ll go to the Gehwche Colony. I hope no more than 3 days have passed.¡¯ But from the fully recovered heart, it seems like quite a long time had passed. Hansoo quickly ran outside. ...................................... In the location a bit off from the Root where it was originally a sea. Now it had bend from the corpse of the Cmity Fish and the debris it had thrown up and many people were roaming around in his ce while digging around the debris. ¡°Find it quickly!¡± ¡°This is our side! Lighthouse is that side! Why are youing all the way here after negotiating it!¡± ¡°Uwahahaha! I found it! This is amazing!¡± Oooooong. The people who had divided up the areas and were now searching for the Relics of the spectres, who had now turned into dust, found them and then swung them in air with a content expression. Of course there were people who had gears better than the Relics. But a Relic which allowed for various different attacks and had an edge on every part of the weapon would be of great help. There was nothing much to say about the people who had worse weapons than the relics. And because of this the high-ranking nsmen of the Six Great Pirs, The Twelve Root were madly searching around his giant trash ind. Part of them searched the inside of the Cmity Fish and part of them searched outside the corpse endlessly. But Michael Christopher, the patriarch of Lighthouse, made a dissatisfied expression. ¡°How is there no reward for catching this humongous thing?¡± Liu Hong, who was the newly appointed captain of the shock troopers, nodded at those words. ¡°I don¡¯t know why but it didn¡¯t spit out any runes. And it seemed like there were two extremely important looking areas but one had been crushed already and someone had already taken something out from the part that looked like the heart.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± ¡®Tsk. There¡¯s no way to know what happened inside either.¡¯ There weren¡¯t any messages or Blue Carrier Pigeons. He had searched around just in case something was blocked off or hidden but there was a limited amount of intel he could acquire from the already dead Cmity Fish. Liu Hong spoke towards Christopher. ¡°Anyways, everyone¡¯s nerves are getting on edge more and more. It has been quite a while since they had all gathered in one ce like this so...¡± ¡°Damn.¡± There was quite arge amount of Relics. But the just because there was arge amount of Relics did not mean that they would all get them equally. And due to this the nsmen were edgier and edgier. ¡°Any other reports?¡± ¡°One of the Seven Departed Souls is heading this way.¡± ¡°...Didn¡¯t they die yet? I thought that they all died around the Branch since they weren¡¯t seen for quite a while.¡± Michael Christopher frowned. Even he, who did not fear anything, could only feel pressured by these guys. Christopher frowned as he spoke. ¡°Tell them to prevent as many collisions as possible. Since it¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He didn¡¯t know how the power struggle was going to y out from this incident. He needed to maintain as much of his forces as possible during this period when everyone was edgy. Losing Kalz Morenn was a huge loss already. He could not lose any more than this. ¡®Anyways where is that guy?¡¯ Kalz Morenn had reported to him before he went in. That there was a dumbass going in with the Cmity Fish as the target. But he knew now. That guy was not a dumbass. The giant corpse of the Cmity Fish in the distance proved this. Rumors about this guy will spread across all of the Red Zone. ¡®I hope I can find him.¡¯ But Christopher didn¡¯t have many expectations. They hadn¡¯t finished their search in the Cmity Fish because it was so big but it had already been 3 days since the Cmity Fish died. The fact that the guy had not appeared yet meant that he had died. Even if he was alive, why would he stay in a ce like this. At that time, when he wasn¡¯t really expecting anything more, one of his underlings shouted out. ¡°They say they¡¯ve found him!¡± ¡°Huh? He¡¯s still here after three days?¡± Christopher made a happy smile. .......................................... Dududududu. A deep part of the World Tree Root. Something that was huge and had the shape of a Root, and was sucking onto the toxins rising up towards the Trunk through the Interior, stopped suddenly. <...> It should be able to feel the vibrations made from the bastard who lives in the sea as it chews onto the World Tree roots. Since there was no way to not know about the vibrations that ur when it starts eating. But even after a long period of time the vibrations were not happening <...> The Root-shaped creature started to get curious. There was no need to suck on the toxins of the World Tree if that thing didn¡¯t exist. Since it could just go directly to the sea and suck it out. Soon the Root, or even Snake-like, looking creature opened its huge mouth, let go of the World Tree Root it was biting into and then started to dig down into the ground. Towards the toxic sea which was the territory of his rival. Proofreader¡¯s note This is a sponsored chapter. Chapter 71: Incursion (1) ¡°What shall we do? If we move with haste then there is a possibility to create friction with other ns.¡± Michael pondered at the words of Liu Hong, the captain of the shock troopers. It had already been 4 years since he hade into the Otherworld. He had gone through a lot in the Otherworld. He had trampled on those who tried to kill him and used the people who would benefit him no matter how. He didn¡¯t know whether his actions were correct or wrong but after a while of doing simr actions, he had felt that he could get some form of sensation. Whether he needed a person or not. Whether a person was somebody he could approach or not. A sensation came to him. ¡®I think that if I get rid of the poison then there will be some very sweet meat.¡¯ He won¡¯t be easy. Like how a pufferfish bes an extremely tasteful material once one gets rid of the toxins, Kang Hansoo will puke out a lot of things like how a strong monster dropped a lot of things. ¡°Get him. I¡¯m also curious as to what he gained inside there too.¡± Liu Hong nodded at those words. That guy had pulled something out from the Heart. That was likely the reward for killing the Cmity Fish. No, even without that. That guy was the sole survivor that knew of its insides. He was somebody they needed to catch due to many different reasons. ¡°Catch him before you sh with the other ns.¡± Liu Hong stopped while sending out the Blue Carrier Pigeons in all directions and the spoke whileughing. ¡°It¡¯s not likely that we won¡¯t be able to catch him before he gets to a different n¡¯s territory.¡± They hade down with 5 teams of shock troopers consisting of 12 people each and 10 search teams of 20 people each since it was quite an important event for them. They couldn¡¯t take a lot of people in order to maintain the power up above on the Pir but other ns were like that too. One single search team could destroy most normal people. And one of those search teams had tailed Hansoo and others were quickly heading towards the location where the Blue Carrier Pigeons pointed them to. ¡®What could have changed in a week.¡¯ They had said that he was quite strong for a neer. Since he was strong enough to beat back Kalz Morenn. But they didn¡¯t believe that they won¡¯t be able to catch him. Though that guy had killed the Cmity Fish, if such a thing could be killed with strength then that guy wouldn¡¯t have run away from Kalz Morenn in the first ce. Even if that guy had gained something amazing not much would change. ¡®I should still go.¡¯ Liu Hong quickly moved as he sent the Blue Carrier Pigeons towards the leaders of the shock trooper teams and search teams. ........................................................ Boom! ¡®Hu-uk!¡¯ Kugan, a member of one of the search teams who were following him, grinded his teeth and backed off as he felt his defense skill get chopped off. ¡®Goddamnit.¡¯ Though they were just a part of the search team, they were still nsmen of Lighthouse. They could fight somebody from the shock troopers of the Twelve Roots one on one. They had equipped themselves with survival-rted skills since there were a lot of dangerous situations. But every time that crazy sword cut through the air, their skills were getting smashed apart despite being tens of meters away. ¡°Goddamit! Close the surrounding!¡± And the moment you got scratched by that guy¡¯s sword your blood would pour out. The search area for Hecate, an enemy n, was around here. And they couldn¡¯t leave behind the injured in such a ce. Because they had to take the injured with them the speed at which they were closing the was slowing down. And what hurt his pride even more was the fact that the guy over there wasn¡¯t running away despite knowing that he was being chased. ¡®That bastard, is he looking down us?¡¯ That guy was constantly disappearing and appearing around the Kukuljake even whilst swinging his sword. ¡®Let¡¯s see how long you can run for.¡¯ The Blue Carrier Pigeons should arrive by now. Which meant that everyone will gather towards here. Once more search teams get here and the shock troopers get here then it¡¯ll be the end for this guy no matter how talented he was. Hansoo, who had been running around the Kukuljake and collecting the Gehwche seeds, clicked his tongue at the guys charging towards him. ¡®Annoying pests.¡¯ An information which Hansoo had acquired on the way out. ¡®For 3 days to have passed.¡¯ He needed to collect Gehwche seeds in order to go into the but it seemed like he won¡¯t be able to collect the amount he needed at this rate. There were tens of thousands of lily flowers which had the Gehwche seeds floating around the top of theke next to him but it was very difficult due to the guys behind him sticking by so closely. Hansoo shook his head after watching the guys chasing him from behind. ¡®There¡¯s no time to collect them all. If you like me so much then... I should fulfill your wishes.¡¯ Hansoo stopped running around the Kukuljake and pulled something out from his pouch. The heart of the offspring of the Cmity Fish which he had acquired before. And the core part of it, the Seed. Because even the heart of the baby Cmity Fish was so big, the core part was still the size of his head after cutting it out. Hansoo cut out a palm sized piece from that thing. He then shook off the people pursuing him a little bit then started to madly run around the Lake and collected materials. ¡®Arumkal¡¯s Scent Sac... I collected Essence of Aron just now I need Gon¡¯s Horn.¡¯ ¡®Awaking after 3 days of being unconscious is an emergency.¡¯ Hansoo swung his sword backwards a few times and then quickly started to head towards the Gon¡¯s Habitat near theke. Kwaaaaaaaaa! At that moment something popped out from the ground and attacked Hansoo. The Gon, which had the shape of a lizard with three horns, suddenly popped out from the ground and then tried to bite Hansoo with its giant jaw. Though it had a slow movement speed, it moved under the ground and then ambushed somebody above the ground with lightning speed and crunched them with their jaw. Hansoo flinched after seeing the Gon that had popped out. ¡®...Three?¡¯ The End Root here was not a ce where a Three Horned Gon came out on. It was at most Two Horned. Three Horned was a much bigger version that came out much farther above the Middle Root. And because of this, Hansoo knew immediately. ¡®It¡¯s almost here.¡¯ The fact that something that should¡¯ve been above is down here meant that the Devouring and Vomiting Root was steadily heading towards their direction. Hansoo ondensed formless sword that he had elongated earlier and then stabbed it between its jaw and the cervical where it wasn¡¯t covered with bones. Kwaduduk. The formless sword which had gone in between the gap spread out inside the neck and then cut off all the blood flow and nerves. Kuduk. Hansoo, who had turned it powerless in an instant, cut of it¡¯s horns and then frowned slightly. ¡®If it¡¯s a Three Horned one then the effect might be a bit stronger than I expected...¡¯ But this wasn¡¯t the time to worry about such things. Hansoo crushed the piece of Cmity Fish offspring¡¯s heart, turned it into paste and then quickly mixed on the newly attained Gon¡¯s Horn and other materials. The mixture in Hansoo¡¯s hands quickly turned ck as time passed by. But unlike its color, it started to pour out a very pleasing scent in all directions. And Hansoo, who was smelling this strong scent, quickly threw it into the pool. The moment the mixture in Hansoo¡¯s dropped down into the waters, it disappeared very quickly. At that time something flew towards his head at an extreme speed. ¡®. A skill like this...¡¯ Hansoo frowned at the sword that was shing down towards him from the skies and then shed his own sword as he split the translucent sword in the sky in two. Kudududuk. At the same time Hansoo jumped into the Gehwche Habitat near the Kukuljake. Hansoo, who had been standing around tens of thousands of lily-like flowers, spoke towards the peopleing down one by one. ¡°Why are you chasing me so hard. We won¡¯t see each other in the future anyway.¡± Somebody else answered this question. ¡°That¡¯s not something you decide. I have a lot of questions.¡± Michael, who had arrived along with Liu Hong as his guard,ughed as he looked at Hansoo in the distance. There really wasn¡¯t a need toe but he hade all the way here because he was curious. ¡®If you killed the Cmity Fish then that¡¯s enough to make mee see you.¡¯ There wasn¡¯t just one or two things he was curious about. How he had killed the Cmity Fish. How he had survived the insides of the Cmity Fish. What he had obtained after killing that giant thing. And most importantly. If you could kill the other Four Cmities or even know their fatal weaknesses then the Red Zone¡¯s governing style will changepletely. ¡®It¡¯s also not bad to engrave my name before I go up.¡¯ Michaelughed as he finished his thoughts. ¡°Why are you trying to do something that hard by yourself. It¡¯ll be so much easier if we help you. You can kill the others ones right too?¡± Of course the killer of the thing would change if he were to act together with Hansoo and the reward ratio will be slightly, or evenrgely, changed but it would be a win-win for both. Good for him and good for that guy. ¡®He will say there is.¡¯ Because there wouldn¡¯t be a need to keep him alive otherwise. Rumors had been spread already. That Lighthouse had received arge amount of damage from one neer like a bunch of retards. Of course members of other ns had followed in too but the single fact that Kalz Morenn lead them was a disgrace on its own. If that guy didn¡¯t know how to deal with the other Cmities then it would be much better to just take the thing that guy obtained from inside the Cmity Fish and then kill him. At that time a very faint vibration could be felt from beneath the earth. Kududududu ¡°...?¡± ¡®Did the structure of the Root get weaker from the tsunami that the Cmity Fish made?¡¯ If not then there wouldn¡¯t be such a thing like an earthquake urring around this location. While the people were making confused expressions and tried to activated their Searching Skills, Hansoo answered Michael¡¯s question. ¡°Of course I can kill the other ones.¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°I was just about to go there. Since you¡¯re going to help me I thank you. Let¡¯s go together then.¡± Booooom! At that moment the surface broke apart something rose up above the surface of the Kukulja Lake. A gigantic root that looked like a tree root from one nce but was moving in a way that a nt could not. The tens of split up mouths on the end of the root along with thousands of teeth that were the size of a man constantly opened and closed as they ate up the toxic waters. Michael frowned intensely after seeing this. ¡°...Devil¡¯s Mouth? Why is this here?¡± It was a thing located within the deepest parts of the dungeon within the World Tree Root. The thing that was estimated to be part of the . Actually, nobody knew what the looked like. Since there wasn¡¯t a single story of somebody surviving after entering that mouth. The skin of that crappy looking root was so tough that nobody had been able to damage it so far. Since nobody had been able to see its true body, one of the Four Cmities was better known as instead of . But it was usually quietly sucking the World Tree¡¯s toxic waters, why did ite all the way out here. And he had never heard of that thing thrashing about madly like that. ¡°Uwaaaak!¡± ¡°Uaak! Go up and dodge it!¡± ¡°Damnit! How do you want me to dodge this!¡± The mouth of the root that was extended from the ground was tens of meters in diameter alone. Multiple tens of these were rising up from below. Michael quickly sent messages to the Search Teams that he had previously ordered to search other locations. Then he frowned intensely. ¡®Damnit. Other ces aren¡¯t like this, why is it like this here!¡¯ The root that popped out was drinking onto the toxic waters of the Kukuljake as if it was thirsty and the waters of the giant Kukulja Lake was disappearing at a rapid pace as if a stopper below the bathtub had been removed. But the problem was that the surrounding terrain was getting destroyed and they were getting sucked into the mouth at a rapid pace. How could they dodge properly when the ground beneath them was falling apart. Hundreds of nsmen who hade around here were getting sucked into the mouth below. Hansooughed coldly as he saw this. ¡®It arrived earlier than I expected. Good.¡¯ The Root and the Mouth which had rushed in after getting lured from the scent of the Cmity Fish¡¯s offspring was drinking up the Toxic Waters while therge amount of Gehwches and their seeds were getting carried along in there with the water. Though everything had proceeded ording to his n but it was more dangerous because of this. Hansoo tensed up his whole body. A thing that steals the Toxic Waters that flows through the Interior of the World Tree Root. Since it drinks up the Toxic Waters of the World Tree, which acts as a purifier and turns the Toxic waters into Nutritional Fluid, that alone makes the amount of Nutritional Fluid dry up. But the reason why that thing was called a Cmity was not just because that mouth acted us a tool for sucking in the toxic waters. It was a thing that puked out all the beasts that were born from the deep inside the earth into the area of the World Tree through its mouth. It was dual structure root. Unlike the which was for drinking, the Inside Mouth was a passage which constantly vomited out beasts. And he had to go in because of this. So he could get to the Main Body. ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯ Hansoo breathed in and out deeply as he saw the beasts popping out from within the mouth, clenched his teeth and then jumped downwards. Chapter 72: Incursion (2) Kyaaaaak! Hansoo shook his head even while jumping down as he saw the huge amount of beasts in the inner parts of the mouth. That was just the start. ¡®There¡¯s going to be more of them from now on.¡¯ The Cmity Fish and Devouring and Vomiting Root had simrities and differences. The simrity was that they were both impossible to kill from the outside. Their main habitat was either the deep parts of the ocean or deep within the earth inside the World Tree¡¯s Root where it was hard for humans to reach. The outer skin was so tough to the point that a human injuring it was almost impossible and even if one did manage to damage it, if you take ount of the fact that you need to count their giant size in kilometers then any ns from the outside was futile. And he had to attack it from the inside because of this. The Cmity Fish had left the inner defenses to the tentacles but the Devouring and Vomiting Root didn¡¯t really have a need to create a defensive system due to its peculiar trait. The beasts, who were created from the , would endlessly charge out through the tunnel. Even if they made their way through while killing the beasts, they¡¯ll still be trampled by the other ones who would continue to charge. ¡®This is why I gotta solve that before I go.¡¯ The outer mouth was endlessly sucking in the Toxic Waters with a powerful suction strength and the beasts of the inner mouth were roaring in glee as if they were waiting for food to be dropped. Hansoo stepped atop the teeth that were on the outer parts of the inner mouth as he bought a bit of time. ¡®Well. There¡¯s a few guys copying me.¡¯ Hansoo shook his head towards the few nsmen who he could see in the distance. It¡¯ll all be in vain. Once all the surface around here gets crushed and the Demon Mouthpletely fills this ce up, those guys will be given two choices. To either drown by going into the Outer Mouth where the toxic waters were going into. Or to go into the Inner Mouth before the entrance closes and fight with the beasts. Once these things close their mouths then they¡¯ll all get swallowed even if they¡¯re bouncing atop the teeth. ¡®A moment is more than enough.¡¯ Hansoo, who jumped in ce a single time, pulled something out from his pouch. A small Divine Stone Fragment which was the size of a rice grain. Hansoo took a nce at the Divine Stone Fragment and then scooped up a bit of the baby¡¯s heart from his pouch. ¡®I need to use it a bit at a time.¡¯ He needed to use the heart as the poison to catch the third guy of the Pir. Hansoo, who had scooped up a small amount of the heart, tied the Divine Stone Fragment and the baby¡¯s heart piece together and then threw it into the mouth where the toxic waters were getting sucked into. Plop. Soon the fragment swept down the waters as it disappeared into the outer tunnel. Kugugugugugugu. Once it had almost drank up all of the waters in the Kukuljake, it started to slowly close its mouth. Though it would rise back up because it was connected to the sea but those things had drunk so viciously that it had almost dried up. Though it was wide, it wasn¡¯t very deep so it could not quench their thirst. Kuuuuuuuu Hansoonded on the inner tunnel as he saw the mouth close. Kyaaa! Arge amount of beasts had already set up camp there. ¡®Well. This is just the starting point.¡¯ Maybe because they were located in the outermost Root but the difficulty of the beasts were not high. Of course they will continue to gather up to him if he were to continue to fight back and forth here. ¡®Get through them quickly.¡¯ Hansoo extended the de of his sword and then swung it in all directions. Chhguguguguk. Kyaaaaaa! The Gertas dropped artifacts and runes in all directions as they got cut in halves. Kyaaaa! Hansoo endlessly picked up the things that were dropped as he continued forward. This guy¡¯s Root was quite simr to the World Tree. As you went further and further up, the smaller roots wouldbine into each other as they be bigger. And of course stronger beasts appeared the higher you went. Hansoo held onto the Gdriang¡¯s Relic, , and quickly headed upwards. At that moment a sound of things getting shed apart could be heard approaching him. Kudududuk. Ududuk. ¡®It¡¯s about time we meet.¡¯ They had separated into different mouths. Of course they would meet as they head upwards while killing the beasts since the rootsbined. A person who was walking while swinging a giant sword and shing the beasts apart could be seen in the distance. ¡®A bit below Kalz Morenn? Is he the new captain of the shock troopers?¡¯ And he could see somebody walking next to him with a cold expression in protection. ¡®He¡¯s the captain of Lighthouse huh. Is that guy Michael?¡¯ Hansoo suddenly thought of Keldian¡¯s show off. Seeing that he hadn¡¯t died and was collecting the forces proved that his skills were quite good. ¡®Well. I¡¯ll try. Keldian.¡¯ It would¡¯ve been different if they hadn¡¯t crossed roads in the first ce but since it has be like this, it was better to have a good rtionship. Since they¡¯re now on the same boat. It was some extra people who weren¡¯t part of his n but it wouldn¡¯t hurt since they wanted to help. ¡®Anyways this is unexpected. I thought the n Lord would have escaped.¡¯ Hansoo greeted the captain of the shock troopers who had an expression that wanted to send over a skill at any moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t it much better seeing me in a ce like this?¡± ¡°...What are you thinking?¡± Michael answered Hansoo¡¯s question instead of the captain of the shock troopers. Since he could not figure out what Hansoo was thinking of. ¡®No. I can¡¯t even tell if he¡¯s a neer or not.¡¯ At first he was befuddled, then he was enraged and then he was curious. The reason why he had rated this Hansoo guy in front of him highly was partially because of his battle prowess but mainly due to his unknown intelligence. Since he had heard that this Hansoo guy had prepared everything perfectly in order to kill the Cmity Fish. And had sessfully done so. Buting in here without any preparations was not part of his n. He might¡¯ve understood it if that guy had actually tackled through them, escaped this ce with some unknown method and left them behind to fight while buying some time. But for him toe into the mouth with them? ¡®Does he have the confidence to escape this at any time?¡¯ Michael shook his head. The first thing they had done earlier was pouring attacks at it trying to prate through this thing¡¯s skin. But it was for naught. The skin was so hard that the attacks didn¡¯t even work properly and when they made a decent sized hole, the toxic waters that this thing had drunk rushed in at a rapid pace. Even if they did go through it, they¡¯ll just get swept by. They thought of escaping while this guy opened its mouth to drink the toxic waters but gave that idea up once they heard the outside nsmen¡¯s message. Since the people who had been sucked inside the Root were doing the same thing. And the message said that no one hade out. If the whole n was to use up all their forces, a few people including himself would be able to get out but he didn¡¯t want to get out this way. And that was why he hade to find this guy. With hopes of him having some ns. Hansooughed as he saw that Michael. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to kill this thing? I¡¯ve done this to fulfill your wish.¡± ¡°...With just these numbers? We¡¯ll get trampled on the way there.¡± Michael made a helpless expression. They only had about 150 people including all of the Search Teams and the Shock Troopers. Of course these guys were the elites of the elites in the Red Zone. But if it could be solved with just this then why would it be called a Cmity. They will all get crushed apart by the onesing down on the way up. Hansoo shook his head at Michael¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯ll be easier to do it now.¡± With those words, a very faint vibration could be felt from far away. .............................................. An extremelyrge underground cavity. Arge factory shaped building was located near below the World Tree. Something that seemed like a relic of a highly intelligent race, a building that seemed like the product of modern technology was now covered with unknown mucus and suspicious looking roots. Like symbolizing the Elvenheim who had lost and gone extinct. But surprisingly, the which was a core part of the Elvenheim was still maintaining its function despite being covered in numerous strange things. Kiiiiiiiiiiiiik. And in the hundreds of millions of Cultivating Containers within the nt, things were constantly getting produced. Though they weren¡¯t being used properly under what the Elvenheims wanted. The main body of the who had spread his Devil¡¯s Mouth in all direction with the nt under his full control made a joyous sound. Since he could feel his mouths prating through the earth and having reached the sea. Sucking the toxic waters of the World Tree was quite a lot but sucking it directly from the sea waspletely different in terms of quantity. The toxic water that had multiplied a few times in quantity was constantly getting transferred to it. The Main body then got those toxic waters and then focused on his main job. It took a part of it and used it to fill its stomach. Then it poured the remaining toxic waters into the which he had infected. Soon the Divine Stone Fragment which was embedded within the core of the made a blinding light as it started to pour out an amazing amount of energy. Kurururururuk. A huge amount of energy and toxic waters were being supplied to the nt. The nt, which was able to send out beasts all around the World Tree Mountain Range despite having ack of energy and toxic waters, shined brightly in red with the plentiful amount of toxic waters and energy as if it could now work to its fullest and started up. Chiiiiik. The nt, which was the result of Elvenheim¡¯s alchemistry, started to create a huge amount of beasts ording to the saved DNA information. In numbered many many timesrger than usual. Kurururuk. The main body happily stimted the fragment more as it sucked in the toxic waters more fervently. Kiiiiik. The beasts who woke up from the Cultivating Containers inside the nt made confused expressions but then made vicious roars as they spread out through the Root¡¯s tunnels. So they could fulfill their objectives. Kwarururu. Inside that nt, millions of Ghweche seeds were endlessly pouring in while sucking in the nearby toxic waters. By the time the arrived balloons gathered around a certain location inside, the divine stone fragment that Hansoo mad mixed in and sent up was almost about to explode. Since though it was dead, the baby heart piece had constantly stimted the fragment to give off energy. Soon the fragment which had reached its limit started to pour out a huge amount of energy in all directions. Chiiiiiik. The moment the extremely bright light, which had the ability to scorch Hansoo through his Reinforcement before, touched the surrounding toxic waters, the waters turned into vapor instantly. And the toxic vapor that had remained after caught on fire. Then an explosive chain reaction happened. Booboobooom! The gas lit on fire and the explosion from the gas blew up the nearby balloons. The toxic waters evaporated from the explosion and then more gasses came out. The main body which was fully immersed in controlling the Devil¡¯s mouth in order to suck in the Toxic Waters looked at the nt which had turned into a sea of mes and roared out in rage. .................................................. Crunch. The people flinched as they saw the tunnel of the Root shrink suddenly. Since it felt like the Root had been enraged. Hansoo nodded as he saw this. ¡®It blew up properly.¡¯ Of course killing the main body with such an explosion was just in his dreams. Since the main body was not weak like that. But that nt would¡¯ve been destroyed to the point where it would not be able to function temporarily. ording to the information he had received from the Elvenheim he had met in the Abyss, the durability of the nt was not that high. Since their race didn¡¯t have any enemies during the time they ruled this world. ¡®We have to move while the nt is stopped.¡¯ The nt which was condensed from the technology of the Elvenheim was sadly made too well. It would recover after a while and thenpletely focus on creating beasts. They had to tackle through during the time when the new supply of beasts had been cut off and get to the Main Body. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Michael looked at Hansoo with an expression full of suspicion. ¡®...What did he do? Does he know what¡¯s at the end of this Root?¡¯ From the way he was speaking it seemed like his ns had seeded. Michael did not understand this. No one knew what the main body of the Devil¡¯s Mouth was or what woulde out at the end of this tunnel. But how did Hansoo know of it to set up such a n? Many thoughts shed by Michael¡¯s head but the conclusion came out rather quickly. ¡®I just need to focus on getting out of this ce.¡¯ As long as that guy was not suicidal he would¡¯ve prepared a method of surviving. If not, then they¡¯ll me him for that when the timees . ¡°Let¡¯s go. Prepare your formations. Shock Troopers stand in the front.¡± Since Hansoo was doing his part, he needed to do his own part. If he were to fight with that guy because of his pride and make Hansoo lead them onto a strange path then they¡¯ll only receive damage. Hansoo nodded while looking at Michael who started to control his n. ¡®You made a wise decision.¡¯ He didn¡¯t want to fight a bloodbath with these guys here either. Every grain of battle power was precious. Hansoo quickly stored the small Divine Stone Fragment that he had made for emergencies as he quickly moved his footsteps. ¡®Collect two Relics that are here on the way there.¡¯ The Relics of two of the Five Great TIger Generals who had died aftering in here in order to retrieve the nt. With those he would have three in total including the Gdriang¡¯s Relic he had. If that were to happen then he wouldn¡¯t need to think much anymore. Since he would be able to use the Relics properly then. Hansoo started to proceed head on. Proofreader¡¯s note This is a bonus chapter (and this is NOT a prank this time). In this chapter we see that the Cmity Fish¡¯s death would create an overwhelming army of monsters invading the World Tree ¨C why Hansoo had to act quickly. I don¡¯t get why the Root couldn¡¯t just suck toxic waters from the sea far away from the Cmity Fish, but maybe it doesn¡¯t have any way of noticing the fish closing in if it did... Chapter 73: Incursion (3) Chugagagak. Michael shouted urgently while looking at the beasts charging at them. ¡°Single Column! Shock Troopers divide into 2 teams! Use at the same time! Search Teams focus on attacking the legs!¡± The things that were running towards them were the . A gigantic Cow of 15 meters that could be found in the deep parts of the dungeon around the Base Root. These things, which came out as a mini boss in the Base Root¡¯s Dungeon, were just roaming around in this location like unfenced cows. ¡®Damnit. It¡¯s a problem when it¡¯s too wide. For such things to roam around with no restrictions!¡¯ The Root they were constantly climbing on had reached 200 meters in diameter already so suchrge cows did not have any problems roaming around. Kuuuuuu! There were only 9 of them charging at them. But it seemed like a giant Tsunami had blocked the passageway and was charging at them. At that moment a single strand of shining line swept past their ankles. Chujujujuk. Kouuuuu! The ankles were still over 1m in thickness but the formless de which had cut through their ankles cut over half of it off. Of course they couldn¡¯t maintain their heavy weight when over half of their ankles had been cut off. Kuwuwuwu! Three of the giant cows that were charging lost their bnce and toppled over. Kudududuk!. And because of this the other cows that were charging prated the sides of these toppled Cows with their horns. ¡°Attack!¡± The nsmen of Lighthouse didn¡¯t miss out on the opportunity as they charged and started to cut up the ankles first. Since their weakness was the ankles that were a bit too thin to support their giant body. The relics they had obtained inside the stomach of the Cmity Fish was of great help. Michael, who had been looking at his nsmen finishing off the cows, looked at Hansoo and asked. ¡°Is that the final reward you gained from inside the Cmity Fish?¡¯ He could only ask. Since it looked like even the Seven Departed Souls wouldn¡¯t have such a weapon like that. There weren¡¯t many other functions. It wasn¡¯t like the sword of Baek Jongsang obtained at the branch, the , which had the ability to float around one¡¯s body and protect them or like the sword of his captain of shock trooper Liu Hong, , which had skills mounted on it. But instead it solely focused on its role as a sword. One could change the length and shape any way they wanted to they could cut anywhere and once you shortened the length andpressed it down, it would get so sharp that nothing wouldn¡¯t be able to be cut. Even before this, the that their nsmen could barely crush after a huge amount of assaults had been smashed apart by a single sh of his sword. Though it was an injury of a finger¡¯s length it was still enough. The sword which had been inserted through that hole increased in length as it destroyed the insides of its body. It looked simr to the relics they had obtained but there were veryrge differences between their might and effectiveness. Hansoo, who was absorbing runes corresponding to his contribution, nodded at Michael¡¯s words. ¡°Well. It¡¯s something like that.¡± There weren¡¯t any rewards for killing the cmities like the Cmity Fish. But as Hansoo thought, the relics he could obtain on the way were quite close to the final reward. ¡®Even more so once I collect more of them. Anyways, my stats are...¡¯ Hansoo checked for the first time in a while. [Kang Hansoo] Strength (Red): 33.2% Stamina (Red): 31.5% Agility (Red): 35.3% Perception (Red): 33.9% Mana (Red): 35.1% Magic (Red): 36.5% Physical Resistance (Red): 31.1% Magic Resistance (Red): 36.4% -Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement (Mastery: 3.5%) ¡®Good. I wish it increased above 5% quickly.¡¯ Strong monsters were constantly popping out. An amazing hunting ground. And the level of the people he was with was quite high so their hunting speed was very fast. Unlike the Colorless Zone, all eight different runes dropped in simr proportions so he didn¡¯t really need to take care of his runes as all of them rose steadily. His mastery was increasing quite fast as well. High level skills took an enormous amount of time to increase their mastery. If you take into ount that a skill like Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement usually takes about 5 years for a normal person to master then Hansoo¡¯s pace was extremely fast. ¡®If I go with these guys then... Would I be able to skip on using the Racial Metamorphosis once?¡¯ Hansoo stared at Michael. Racial metamorphosis was a skill which put extreme amounts of strain on the user¡¯s body. It was quite hard for him to use it because it hadn¡¯t been long since he started to use it. And because of this, Hansoo¡¯s n was to hunt around under the ground, wait for the Racial Metamorphosis to cool down and then move out. Since the difference of battle strength between turning the special skill on and not using it was too big. On the other hand, if these guys performed well then he didn¡¯t need to waste time and could just go through the right now. Michael looked at Hansoo staring at him and opened his mouth. ¡°Do you really not have any thoughts ofing into our n? We can really give you the greatest treatment. It seems like your gear is quitecking other than your sword. We can fit you with the top quality ones.¡± Hansoo chuckled. Since all his defensive items had been destroyed from getting attacked by the tentacles while he was killing the Cmity Fish. How could a mere defensive item remain unbroken when it was getting attacked by things that a Dragon¡¯s Body couldn¡¯t even handle. ¡®Well. I can solve that in here.¡¯ Hansoo looked at Michael and replied. ¡°Let¡¯s first focus on staying friendly in here.¡± Michael made an expression full of regret at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡®I really don¡¯t know what this guy is. Seriously.¡¯ He had thought that he had seen quite a vast amount of types of people. Though all their action patterns were simr. They would struggle to stay alive, struggle to get stronger then try to use whatever they gain in the middle however they can. But someone like this was the first. ¡®Tsk. Observe him for now.¡¯ Those who hide their intentions would definitely attack their backs. Even those who show their intentions do it so, the ones who hide them were worse. Because of this, he had sent messages all around as soon as he met this guy and told them to find out more about this guy. Since the information he had was not satisfying enough. If this guy was someone he couldn¡¯t trust then he could not get on the same boat as him. No, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t get on the same boat as him but rather that he had to kick that guy out. But thankfully, a lot of people knew his name as he had stood out greatly since the Tutorial. ording to thebined intel of those who had met this guy, this guy wasn¡¯t a bad person to keep as a teammate. No, it wasn¡¯t that it was bad but rather very good. ¡®It¡¯s really regrettable...¡¯ It was really regrettable. To the point of making him anxious if he didn¡¯te to him. But Michael¡¯s thoughts did notst long. Since the surrounding environment started to change quickly. Kududududuk. Udududuk. A vicious sound of the Root getting squeezed down could be heard. As the giant root which had the size of a 100 meters in diameter made noises like muscles getting squeezed, the people¡¯s expressions naturally turned grim. And in their view, arge area could be seen. Though the tunnel made of the root had been quite wide until now, if those things had the shape of a tunnel then the space in the distance was basically a humongous sports field. A single heart was located in the center of the giant space where tens of different tunnels were leading to. The repulsive looking heart which had eyes and a mouth attached onto it, constantly pumped up and down as it supplied the nearby tree roots with the nutrition they needed to move. Of course such things didn¡¯te into their eyes. ¡°...Do we have to get through that thing?¡± Tens of thousands of soldiers who were located around the heart. They had seen it before. The strange race who they had seen while they were searching around the Cmity Fish. If there was a difference then these guys did not look like zombies and were rather quite full of vigor. Though their eyes dazed out. These things which were gazing into the distance, creaked their body and turned towards them as they got closer to them. Hansoo looked at that thing and then spoke towards Michael. ¡°You definitely cannot die.¡± If they die here then the heart will swallow the dead person. Then that Heart will use the genes of the one it had swallowed and revive it in the nt. Like the army in front of their eyes. They had to prate this while the function of the nt was still down. Michael shook his head at those words. ¡°Damnit. Even if you tell us not to die how can we against that...¡± Their numbers were vastly different from the start. And their equipment was simr to theirs. Which meant that there wasn¡¯t much room for profit. It seemed like the strength of every individual was higher on their side but it didn¡¯t matter in front of numbers. Hansoo breathed in and out. Since those words were correct. Their current situation was quitecking in order to beat two of the Five Great Tiger Generals who were standing mightily in the center. ¡®I¡¯ll use it here.¡¯ It was a bit burdensome to fight with the human¡¯s body while the Racial Metamorphosis was still on cooldown due to him not having all the Relics yet but if the others fight well then it was still doable. ¡°Everyone focus on your mana control.¡± Michael replied at the sudden words of Hansoo. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Hansoo breathed in and out at those words. ¡°I should use what I¡¯ve gained.¡± He only said this but what he had obtained after killing the Cmity Fish was a lot. Hansoo then pulled out a very small Divine Stone fragment of the size of a rice grain. Then he very carefully lifted it near the Gdriang¡¯s Relic in his hands. Surprisingly, the Divine Stone Fragment which had been ced on the edge of the sword didn¡¯t fall off and instead floated near the handle of the sword. As if it was saying that it was its original position. ¡®Since I¡¯m not the only one using it I should float a few more.¡¯ Hansoo breathed in and out, broke a few more fragments and then quickly closed the pouch where the giant Divine Stone Fragment was in. Keeeeeeeiiing The fragments which were floating around the Relic started to pour out an extremely bright light. Like back when it was providing a huge amount of energy inside the Cmity Fish¡¯s heart. The Divine Stone Fragment didn¡¯t stop there as it started to slowly pour out a huge amount of energy. Kudududududuk. ¡°Uh...Uhhuh?¡± ¡°Uuk?¡± All the nsmen of Lighthouse, who were gathered in a group with Michael as the center, were shocked at the sudden powerful mana storm that poured out. Then the des of their sword started to react to the mana storm. And then a bright de started to cover the Relics they were holding onto. A bright de which had the destruction capability that was dimensions apart from the de on their formless sword earlier. If the formless sword¡¯s de was like a calm surface of water then the bright de on their sword was like a zing me. ¡°Focus on control!¡± The nsmen instinctively knew that the Relic in their hands could control this energy. Once they focused all of their mental power, the zing de that seemed like it was about to sweep over its surroundings started to change into a single strand of condensed de. Oooooong. ¡°What is going to happen...¡± Michael was marveling at the weapons in his and his nsmen¡¯s hands but Hansoo¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t that great. ¡®Kuu... It¡¯s killing me.¡¯ The situation of those who had to control a strand of mana that had branched out and him who had to control the main part of the mana waspletely different. The energy of the Divine Stone Fragment was jumping around as if it was about to explode in all directions. Though the size of the fragment was small, he only had a single relic in the current situation where he couldn¡¯t get help from the World Tree. Controlling this huge amount of energy with a feeble human¡¯s body felt like all of his blood vessels were about to blow apart. It was like trying to make a crazy horse run forward without a saddle and a whip. ¡®But... I still have to do it!¡¯ Hansoo used the Gdriang¡¯s Relic in his hand as he constantly controlled the surrounding manawave as he also condensed energy into his sword. Kwajajajajak. Soon, like lightning striking down onto his sword, a bright golden de appeared on the edge of in Hansoo¡¯s hands. Geeeeeeeeing. ¡®Hoo... Hooo. Much better now.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the zing des on the relics of him and the nsmen. The final defensive system that the Elvenheims tried toplete using the Divine Stone Fragment, World Tree and the Relics. This was the original use for the Relic. ¡®Though the Elvenheims didn¡¯t even get to use it.¡¯ They were the first ones to be able to see its might. There wasn¡¯t much room for leisure. All the mana vessels in his body were squeaking. He had to finish this before his mana vessels turned into a mess. Hansoo charged forward. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 3/3. About the structure of the Root... I can only see it as a tube within a tube, the outer tube has toxic waters flowing in it and the inner tube has beasts. Those mini-Rootsbine and berger, like in a Tree, so the further they go the bigger the inner tube is. Until they reach the Heart. The queued sponsored chapter maye out on Tuesday instead of tomorrow. Chapter 74: Incursion (4) ¡°Uahahahaha!¡± Liu Hongughed out loudly as he aggressively swung the bright de in his hands. Kwaaaaaaa. A bright de light from Liu Hong¡¯s hand chopped the charging army apart like a wave. Wajajajak. ¡®It¡¯s amazing!¡¯ The artifact he had was something that wouldn¡¯t stand out anywhere he went but the bright de in his hand was on a different dimension. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t I be able to cut the Root with this strength?¡¯ A destructive force that felt like it could prate the thick skin of the Root that previously made him give up could be felt in his hand. ¡®If it¡¯s this much then... I think we can go out of the Root without many casualties!¡¯ Even if the zombie-like things in front of his eyes were strong, and even if they had relics in their hands they would die once they were cut into pieces as long as they were lifeforms. And the sword in his hand was strong enough to slice apart those things without any problems. He just needed to take care of these guys, cut apart the root and then go outside. But Liu Hong realized that the situation wasn¡¯t as good as he thought as he swung his sword. .................................................... Kudududuk. Hansoo swung Gdriang¡¯s Relic. The golden magic force from the Relic, which had received arge amount of energy from the Divine Stone Fragment, rushed towards the Elvenheims charging towards him. Kaduduk. The Elvenheims tried to defend against that attack with the relics in their hands. But the golden magic force cut through their weapons and then cut their body into two as well. ¡®Damn.¡¯ Though he had seeded, it was not a satisfactory result. Hansoo clicked his tongue inwardly. He wanted to split apart six of them with a single attack. But only four had died under the attack. The other two quickly moved out of the attack range while the four defended against the attack. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s due to their bodies still being normal but their movements are different.¡¯ Though these guys didn¡¯t revive like the spectres inside the Cmity Fish¡¯s stomach, they were much stronger since their bodies were normal. There were tens of thousands of these things. Those things were making sharp movements as they constantly pushed Hansoo and the nsmen of Lighthouse back. ¡°Damnit! Their recovery speeds are too fast! They heal back even if you cut off their limbs!¡± ¡°Cut off their life in one strike! They don¡¯t seem immortal¡± ¡°Damnit! Didn¡¯t these guys die yet? Where¡¯s the energying from!¡± Simr shouts were being heard from all around. Even if their limbs were cut off from being attacked, these things just reattached the arm and charged again after healing up. Once you get cut apart and then heal the materials inside the body that were stored should run out but they were constantly healing as if such a limit didn¡¯t exist. They would fall if you cut off their necks but it meant that it was an army that wouldn¡¯t falter unless you cut their necks off or crush their hearts. The Lighthouse nsmen were holding them back well because their teamwork was great and they were used to fighting with each other but if things continued at this pace then they will get trampled. Since the Elvenheims were staying very energetic unlike humans who would get tired. If they didn¡¯t have the Mana Resonance Wave then they would¡¯ve been trampled already. Hansoo looked towards the giant object that tworge Elvenheims were protecting. ¡®As I thought, I have to crush that central heart.¡¯ The giant central pumping heart had a simr role to the core of the Cmity Fish. Since it was inefficient to sustain such a huge body with a single heart, that object pumped nutritional fluid with the energy of the Divine Stone Fragment infused within it towards every corner of the body. That thing¡¯s nutritional fluid was constantly being supplied to the Elvenheim soldiers through the floor of the root. As long as that heart was pumping the Elvenheims will not cease to attack the ns. ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯ Hansoo spoke towards Michael who was standing next to him. ¡°I¡¯m gonna split away and then fight. Maintain the formation as well as possible and stay alive.¡± Michael clenched his teeth and then nodded. Though they can maintain themselves, they wouldn¡¯t be able to push forward at this pace. They needed something that would turn the tide. ¡®Damnit. I don¡¯t know what you know but... I wish you sess.¡¯ Hansoo left Michael and then pushed his Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement to the max as he lifted his body towards the air. At that moment something rapidly flew towards Hansoo. Kudududuk. Hansoo aggressively swung his de as he blocked the thing that was flying towards him. A single marble. A marble the size of a human¡¯s fist smashed into Hansoo¡¯s sword as they created a huge shockwave. Surprisingly, the golden de which could cut apart the Elvenheims could not get through the marble as the marble made grinding noises and tried to push Hansoo back. ¡®Nope.¡¯ Hansoo condensed his mana reinforcement further, stepped on the head of an Elvenheim charging towards him and used that eleration to push back the marble. Crack. Then a crack urred on the marble. As the crack appeared in the marble the marble ceased attacking Hansoo as it went back to its owner. Towards one of the two Elvenheims that were guarding the heart. Then the seven marbles that were spinning around the body of the Elvenheim made a bright light as they started to fly towards Hansoo at a incredible speed. At the same time the other member of the Five Great Tiger Generals activated the bracelet on his arm. Oooong. Instantly a translucent armor appeared all over the Great Tiger General with the bracelet. The two Great Tiger Generals who had armed themselves with two relics started to make a loud noise as they charged towards Hansoo. Boomboomboomboom. As the two, who were muchrger than other Elvenheims, started to run towards him, it felt like the whole root was quaking. And Fabien, the Great Tiger General with the translucent armor, smashed at Hansoo. Boom! Hansoo shed the mana de created from the Divine Stone Fragment aggressively towards the translucent armor but the armor resonated as it deflected Hansoo¡¯s attack. Kududuk. The relics that Hansoo and Fabien were using were originally Elvenheim¡¯s. Though they didn¡¯t have the Mana Resonance Wave, they were still using them to their fullest potential. ¡®And these guys are also constantly receiving energy through the central heart.¡¯ Keeriririrk. But as if the armor could not withstand the energy supplied from the Divine Stone Fragment, Hansoo¡¯s golden de slowly dug into the translucent armor. At that time something flew towards Hansoo while making loud noises. ¡®Ekidrang¡¯s Relic.¡¯ Two of the seven marbles around Ekidrang remained back to defend the body, four of them aimed towards the fatal spots all over Hansoo¡¯s body and the remaining one rushed towards the wrist which held Gdriang¡¯s relic. Hansoo frowned as he quickly retrieved his sword that was shing down onto Fabien¡¯s armor. At the same time he activated the on Nurmaha¡¯s ring on his right hand. Keeriririk. Nurmaha¡¯s ring, which was supplied with a muchrger amount of mana than before exploded with a red light. Hansoo then changed the sword, which was infused with both red and golden light, like a whip and thenshed the air. Padududuk. The energy which was on the five of the marbles that were flying towards him disappeared from the Power Destruction. Crack. The marbles made crackling sound as cracks appeared. But the marble which had withstood the attack pushed in and then smashed into Hansoo¡¯s body. Puuk! ¡®Ku-huk!¡¯ He had dodged four but he couldn¡¯t dodge the remaining one after losing his bnce. Since Ekidrang¡¯s Relic was too fast for that. Hansoo breathed out roughly from the pain that ran throughout his body. At that moment Fabien, who had been pushed back from Hansoo¡¯s attack, trusted his armor as he charged towards Hansoo. Boomboomboomboom. ¡®Damnit...¡¯ It felt like his mana veins were burning up. It was too burdensome to use the Gdriang¡¯s Relic as well as Nurmaha¡¯s ring at the same time. But if he didn¡¯t use both then he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the guy charging towards him like a bear. Hansoo quickly backed off as he applied the Power Destruction onto the golden de and then shed at Fabien¡¯s armor. Craackk! The armor made breaking sounds as a crack appeared. The golden de went through that crack. Then it changed its form quickly as it started to grind up the insides of Fabien. Kigigigigik. At that time the bracelet on Fabien¡¯s wrist shined as the armor shrunk down. The armor which had shrunk down to barely cover Fabien¡¯s skin did its best to resist the golden de attack from Gdriang¡¯s sword and Hansoo¡¯s sword shone brighter as it tried to cut off Fabien¡¯s life. Pachichik. The Divine Stone Fragment supplied energy to the point as if it was going to explode. The golden de zed up as it started to crush down the translucent armor. The central heart constantly supplied energy but it could notpare to the energy from the Divine Stone Fragment. At that moment a bright light exploded out as a huge crack appeared on Fabien¡¯s armor and a limb was cut off. ¡®I need to finish him now!¡¯ Even if the armor was regenerating from the energy that was supplied, there were still loose ends. The moment Hansoo tried to swing his golden de to cut off the neck, arge soundwave was heard. Kwaaaaaaa! ¡®Goddamnit!¡¯ He would be able to cut off that guy¡¯s neck if he swung his sword but then his whole body would get crushed by the marble flying towards him to assassinate him. Since his body wasn¡¯t a Demonic Dragoneer¡¯s. Hansoo dodged Ekidrang¡¯s Marble flying towards him as he jumped back. Shururuk. In that short instant the armor quickly regenerated the crack from the constant energy supply as Fabien¡¯s right arm reattached from the Nutritional Fluid supplied through the ground by the Central heart. Hansoo clenched his teeth as he saw this scene. ¡®He¡¯s not even a lizard.¡¯ If this were to continue then there would be no end. The body which did not go through the Racial Metamorphosis was getting destroyed from within from the wave-like mana as two Great Tiger Generals armed with two relics and backed up with the energy supply from the Central heart were charging towards him. He tried to get through the two Great Tiger Generals first and smash the heart while the n was holding the others back but their cooperation was much more annoying than he had expected. ¡®Even if I gain some damage... Smash the heart.¡¯ Hansoo looked at the pumping central heart in the distance which was the size of a small building, clenched his teeth and then rushed out. ............................................... Oooong. The nt, which was slowly and very minutely regenerating. At that moment the ¡¯s main body, which was doing it¡¯s best to regenerate the nt, frowned. Since the plentiful amount of Divine Stone Fragment¡¯s energy seemed verycking suddenly. Though it had been pouring all the energy from the fragment into the nt but fixing things was not its strong point. While it was using up the energy extremely inefficiently, a great forcewave was felt from the root in the distance. An existence that was using the energy much more efficiently than him though it was much less. <.....> The main body started to focus in order to sense and learn the flow of that energy. Proofreader¡¯s note This is a sponsored chapter. Chapter 75: Plant (1) Kudududuk. Ekidriang¡¯s Relic flew towards Hansoo who was running while stepping on top of heads like a meteor. Kugugugugu. Hansoo rapidly swung his sword as he aimed the golden de towards the marble. Craack. The zing sword cut the relic in two. But Hansoo quickly lowered his head as he dodged the relic. Since the relic that had been cut in two rushed up and tried to smash his head. ¡®Smart guy. It purposely loosened the Mana Wall.¡¯ It had gotten rid of the Mana Wall so it would be cut more easily and then tried to hit Hansoo with the speed. And as soon as that guy failed it was looking for another chance. The marble that had been cut in two had long regenerated. Ekidrang looked for another chance as he aggressively pushed in. ¡®If you do that then the story changes.¡¯ Hansoo carefully looked at the marble that was flying towards him. And the moment the marble almost reached him, he put away his sword. At the same time he stepped on the marble flying towards him and poured in arge amount of strength. Boom~ ¡®Kuhuk.¡¯ The pain felt like his leg bones were breaking. Which meant that it wasn¡¯t quite enough to break his legs. If it was covered with mana then they would¡¯ve been smashed apart but that thing had disabled the Mana Wall. Hansoo poured more strength into his thigh while stepping on the marble. Tududuk. At the same time Hansoo¡¯s body quickly rushed towards the Heart. Booom! The marbles constantly chased Hansoo the flying Hansoo and tried to assault his body but Hansoo barely dodged those attacks as he reached out with Gdriang¡¯s Relic. Kwadudududuk. A sensation that he had felt like dissecting the cocoon inside the heart of the Cmity Fish could be felt on the edge of the sword. Such a hard andrge amount of Muscles, Mucus and Ligaments were covering the Central heart. A situation where he had to dissect a building that was simr to a bomb shelter. But the relic that was in Hansoo¡¯s hand and the relic that was reborn from borrowing the energy from the Divine Stone Fragment waspletely different in terms of strength. The heart instantly split apart from the golden de while making ripping noises. At the same time the heart that was pumping at a regr rate started to pump madly as it was agitated. The problem was that it wasn¡¯t the only thing that was agitated. The surrounding Elvenheim army also started to change ording to the heartbeat. Tudududuk. Muscles swelled up and the eye, that was out of focused, focused in. The ear that was hanging down but had been slightly raised due to the battle now rose up as if it was trying to pierce the heavens. And the two Great Tiger Generals who had been leading the Elvenheims were the same. Fabien¡¯s body, which was already massive, covered his whole body which had been erged a step further with Mana Walls as he charged towards Hansoo. Hansoo, who had been fervently slicing apart the heart, felt Fabien¡¯s fist cutting through the air behind him but he did not dodge it. Actually he just allowed the attack after tensing up all the muscles on his body. Kudududuk. ¡®Hu-up!¡¯ Hansoo felt his conscious shaking from the fist that felt like it was trying to drive into his body. The relic Fabien had was focused on defense unlike Gdriang¡¯s Sword but once the powerful armorbined with his great physical ability, his body basically became a weapon in itself. But Hansoo received Fabien¡¯s attack and then straightened his senses. He did not die. Though his side had been ripped off, that guy had gotten very close. ¡®I can¡¯t dissect the Heart with this guy alive!¡¯ Hansoo then started to concentrate all of the golden light on the de. The mana that was spreading in all directions from the Relic and the Divine Stone Fragment started to gather onto his de. ¡°Huh? The mana reinforcement got weaker?¡± ¡°Is that Hansoo guy okay?¡± The people who had been fighting momentarily flinched when the mana wave suddenly turned weak. At that time Hansoo, who had gathered as much mana which was spreading through the Mana Resonance Wave as much as he could, shed down the golden de towards Fabien. Since it felt like his body was going to explode if he gathered more. Chuwaaaaa! The mana de that Hansoo had swung cut towards the charging Fabien¡¯s neck. Kagagagak. Though the armor surrounding Fabien¡¯s neck was strong, it was not as strong as the attack Hansoo risked his life for. Crack. A red line appeared on Fabien¡¯s neck. But Hansoo frowned. ¡®It regenerated that too?¡¯ Most Elvenheims stopped their movements when you cut off their necks. But Fabien¡¯s neck was healing while the armor held the necks in ce despite him having cut off his neck. ¡®It turns a lifeform into a monster.¡¯ Boooom! As Hansoo was about to move his body in order to end Fabienpletely, seven marbles charged at him from the distance at an incredible speed. Ekidrang had sent out all the marbles, including the ones protecting his body, after getting nervous from seeing Fabien bing immobile. Hansoo clicked his tongue and then jumped into the heart he was shing apart. Then he madly started to sh his sword in all directions. Chaaaaak! Ekidrang¡¯s Relic followed Hansoo into the heart and tried to rip Hansoo apart but it could not move like before Since the delicate structures might also get destroyed in the process of smashing Hansoo. The heart was as big as a small building but it was not big enough for Ekidrang¡¯s marbles, which flew likeets, to act freely. Hansoo madly dodged and got hit by the marbles as he started to dig out the insides of the heart. The heart filled with more rage as it tried to control more of the Elvenheims toe towards the heart but it was not enough. The hole Hansoo had made on the hole was not really big. Though he was grinding things up inside, it was not big enough for countless Elvenheims toe in. The heart slowly lost its strength as it got destroyed step by step from the inside. Then a change urred. ¡°These guys became incredibly slow! Create some distance!¡± ¡°They don¡¯t heal anymore! We don¡¯t need to fight them head on! Just assault them from afar!¡± As the energy supply from the heart stopped, the regeneration speed slowed down as well as their movement speeds. Hansoo finished off the heart and then quickly ran outside. Then he dashed towards Fabien who had almost finished regenerating. Chwaaak! Fabien tried to resist but he couldn¡¯t move since he needed a greater amount of energy than the others. Hansoo¡¯s sword cut off his wrist. At the same time the relic that was on his wrist fell off as well. The wrist had stronger protection from the armor than the other parts but it couldn¡¯t be sustained after the energy supply had been cut off. Hansoo quickly changed the form of the sword as he brought the bracelet that was on the wrist to himself. Then he quickly put it on. Hoooong! The mana that was zing inside Hansoo as if it wanted to explode quickly calmed down. His control over the Divine Stone Fragment had increased much more as the relics increased to two. Like insisting that the control didn¡¯t merely multiply by two by having two relics, the powerful mana storm quickly calmed down under Hansoo¡¯s control. ¡®Hooh.¡¯ Hansoo sighed in relief as he saw his mana veins quickly calming down. The amount of mana that would be used up would be twice the amount if he were to control both. He would be able to supply more mana since having two relics allowed him to control the Divine Stone Fragment with much more ease. ¡®It¡¯s amazing.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled inwardly as he saw the mana de that blew up to the point where it was about to explode. It was like his when he had only gathered two. He couldn¡¯t even imagine what he would be able to do if he were to collect all 5 relics and attain theplete ¡¯s powers. Hansoo, who had been looking at the mana that had been pouring all over his body, looked at Ekidrang in the distance having a hard time controlling the 7 beads and then quickly charged towards him. ...................................................... ¡°Hoo-ok... Hoook.¡± Michael looked at the surrounding nsmen as he breathed in and out harshly. Though they were all gasping for air from the battle, the battle ended very quickly despite them struggling until now. Since the Elvenheim had all lost their strength and fallen down the moment the heart was crushed. And one more thing. Michael looked at his sword that was shining much brighter than before. ¡®A lot more mana is being supplied than before.¡¯ Michael then looked towards the origin of the cause. Seven marbles floating around him, a new bracelet and the sword he previously had. He, who had obtained many new things, was a lot different from before. The sensation of him pushing his limits could not be felt as the energy that was being sent their way was greatly amplified. And around his body,rger fragment pieces than the ones before were floating around his body. ¡®...He reminds be of a Pylon.¡¯ Memories of a game he used to y a long time ago, Starcraft, came back to him. Michael looked at Hansoo and asked. ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Hansooughed as he spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve been to dungeons many time. It¡¯s the same.¡± The nt has shut down. Though a few remaining beasts would still be around and the difficulty of them would still be high but it really wouldn¡¯t be that burdensome since he would be able to control the Divine Stone Fragment with the three relics. ¡®It¡¯s working out better than I expected.¡¯ At that time the captain of the shock troopers who was standing next to Michael approached him and whispered something in his ears. It seems like he had seen something with a skill. Michael¡¯s expression turned grim as he heard this. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the beasts won¡¯te out anymore?¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± When Hansoo made a confused expression, Michael spoke with a frozen expression. ¡°I checked with the skill because we had gotten closer but... There¡¯s no need for words. Just see it for yourself.¡± Michael then transferred the image from the skill of the captain of the search team, , to Hansoo. The image of the view the captain of the search him had seen could be seen on the mirror that he was holding. A building that had remnants of an explosion but still had a decent look. And the beasts that were slowly being recreated inside it. Though all the Cultivation Containers weren¡¯t working as if it wasn¡¯t fully healed but from one look one could tell that strong things were being produced. And the speed was getting faster as well. ¡®Damnit... Those are things that appear at the end of the dungeon of the Base Root.¡¯ Michael muttered inwardly. Though the Five Cmities were strong, they were plenty of other monstrous things other than them. And such things were slowly being produced from the nt. While Michael was making a grim expression, Hansoo also frowned slightly. ¡®The Fairy shouldn¡¯t have intervened.¡¯ It shouldn¡¯t have known that he hade to the past. And if it was going to intervene then it would¡¯ve done so in the beginning. Since he wouldn¡¯t even have been able toe back to the past if they had intervened at the Crystal in his past life. ¡®Did the main body sense and learn the Mana Wave?¡¯ That was highly likely. ¡°Don¡¯t we need to escape?¡± Hansoo shook his head at Michael¡¯s words Though it was a giant beast that looked like it didn¡¯t have much in its brains, it was not stupid. It would constantly watch and learn. You would not be able to make it fall into the same trap twice. He would need to prepare for the nt even more next time and there would be no way to prate through the beasts if the nt wasn¡¯t shut down. ¡®But... There¡¯s no need to face them all.¡¯ There was no actual need to fight. He needed to buy time since he had obtained the Relic. ¡°Can you hold onto your breath for a bit?¡± ¡°What?¡± The moment Michael replied Hansoo pushed the power of the Relic in his hand to the limit. Then he shed at the root around them. Booom! The line of light that had been strengthened from the Divine Stone Fragment made a hole in the tunnel surrounding them just like that. Then toxic waters started to pour out from those locations. The Outer Tunnel that sucked in the toxic waters. ¡°If we ride this then we¡¯ll get there in an instant.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Michael looked at the tube full of the toxic water that was headed towards an unknown location and made a bitter expression. Then he thought to himself. ¡®Do we need to take such risks to help that guy?¡¯ But Michael just shook his head. They wouldn¡¯t be able to get out from here only by relying on their own strength, without the relics that guy was holding. And that guy didn¡¯t have any thoughts of leaving before he ended this so they had to see the end no matter what happened to them. ¡®Damnit. I¡¯ve been caught badly.¡¯ It had been a long time since he felt the pain of seeing blood once you provoked a dangerous fellow to the bones. Michael clenched his teeth and started moving. .......................................... The main body was lost in thoughts as it was learning the mana wave that it had sensed inside the Root. A power that a strange guy had shown. It wasn¡¯t enough to deal with that guy with the beasts it had now. <.....> It needed a different method. Though it was creating beasts for defense but the power it held now was equal to their creator who had created test subjects like them. It knew instinctively. Why the guy at the sea had gotten quiet. It didn¡¯t know what would happen once that guy were to charge in like this. The main body stopped the regeneration of the nt momentarily as it started to focus the energy into a different location. To create the clone, , that it hadn¡¯t created up until now because it felt scruples to do so. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 1/3. Hansoo killed the heart of the Root acting as the Devil¡¯s mouth ¨C not the heart of the main body. Chapter 76: Plant (2) Kwagagagagaga. A bit over a hundred people clenched their teeth within the aggressively rushing toxic waters. ¡®Damnit. It¡¯s really rough.¡¯ Though the inner tunnel that they were moving in wasrge but the outer tunnel that was sucking in the toxic waters was evenrger. The people, who felt like they would get swept off from the rapid waters of the river, held onto their hands tight in order to not lose each other. ¡®We might just die if we lose each other!¡¯ These people activated all sorts of skills to survive and used the strength that had reached the red stage to hold onto each other tight. And in between them the 7 marbles were constantly roaming around, held them in ce and prevented them from crashing into the walls by slightly changing the directions. ¡®Damnit. I¡¯m not sure if we are going to all die or not.¡¯ While Michael was cursing out in his mind, a light could be seen in the distance. A light that started from the end point of the giant tunnel. ¡®We¡¯ve arrived.¡¯ Hansoo controlled the marbles, Ekidrang¡¯s Relic, to burst out and quickly approached the wall. If they were to get swept into the nt then they would just all melt from the nt¡¯s processes. He had to make a hole to escape before then. Keeeeiing. The golden de in Hansoo¡¯s hand exploded aggressively. Hansoo stabbed the de that had been extended into tens of meters into the wall. Kagagagagak. ¡®Ho-oop.¡¯ It felt like the flesh in his hands was about to explode. The de that was created from Gdriang¡¯s Relic was strong but the tunnel near the Main Body was much thicker and tougher than in the beginning and the current was extremely strong. Hansoo tightly clenched onto Gdriang¡¯s Relic in order to not lose it due to the current as he activated Ekidrang¡¯s Relic to hold himself in ce. Kiiigigigigik. Hansoo¡¯s efforts weren¡¯t in vain as his velocity quickly slowed down despite being in the water. And in the spot that Hansoo had gone past, a cut of tens of meters had been left behind. The that had gained quite arge injury screamed out in pain. Since it would be impossible for even something like it to not feel any pain once the root that acted as a vein had been scratched like that. At that moment an enormouslyrge explosion urred behind him. Michael and his nsmen, who had been behind Hansoo, had used all their strength to send out skills. Though it was hard for over a hundred people to activate skills at the same time but they did it in a single try as they sent out a powerful attack towards a direction. They used the reaction force from that to push themselves out of the toxic waters as they were driven towards the outside of the Root. Kwaaaa. ¡°Kuhuh....Cough.¡± ¡°Huaa... Huaaaa.¡± Though the Root circting the toxic waters had been floating tens of meters in the sky, there wasn¡¯t anybody who would die by falling from such a height. The people who came out from the toxic watersnded on the ground and then grinded their teeth as they caught their breath. ¡°Goddamit. Never again.¡± But unlike those nsmen, Michael instead quickly looked at his surroundings A wide open area. Two different kinds of roots could be seen above them. The giant root of the World Tree that they were familiar with. And the root they came out from, that was stuck beneath the World Tree Root like a parasite. Their gazes naturally fell towards the location where the root extended to. And the thing that was located at the end. ¡°It¡¯s huge...¡± Beneath the location of the World Tree Root, a gigantic structure was located. Though they had checked it with a skill previously, seeing it in front of their eyes like this was much much different. ¡°For something like this to be under the World Tree...¡± At the same time the other thing could onlye into their eyes. A giant lifeform that was surrounding that giant structure. Beasts were slowly crawling out from all around that lifeform that seemed like the main body of the root they were on until now. Hansoo started to prepare the mana inside his body after seeing this. The objective was the same as before. He had to pull out the Divine Stone Fragment before the nt fully recovered. ¡°Get through it quickly. Stick behind me well.¡± ¡°Goddamnit. Even if you say it...¡± Michael grinded his teeth as he saw the beasts swarming towards them from the distance. At that time the relics that were around Hansoo flew up like a storm and smashed the life form¡¯s head. Boom! The Relic which had devoured arge amount of energy from the Divine Stone Fragments smashed apart the life form¡¯s head and then returned next to Hansoo. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. I told you I¡¯ll fulfill your wishes for you. To kill this thing.¡± ¡°...I shouldn¡¯t make wishes so quickly from now on.¡± The atheist Michael found God who he hasn¡¯t searched for in 2 years again in his mind as he prepared the formation of his troops while looking at the charging beasts. ............................................ Kudududuk. The man who had raised himself out from the Cultivation Liquid looked at his surroundings. A man who had the form of an Elvenheim. But unlike a normal Elvenheim, he had a strange auraing off of him. At that exact moment a voice was transferred into his head from above. To go out and get rid of the intruders. The man looked upwards. The thing that was extending huge roots in all directions. That thing was definitely within his memories. ¡®Devouring and Vomiting Root... that was something I gave power too.¡¯ And because of this the man started to feel angry. How dare such a thing give him orders. The main body of blinked its eyes as if the man¡¯s actions made it ufortable. <...> Even that guy was a clone that was created with the Creator¡¯s cells as the basis, its abilities couldn¡¯t evenpare to him. But for such a thing to act with such insolence. The thing that made it worse was that he couldn¡¯t give orders to it because it was created with the Creator¡¯s cells as the basis. The Devouring and Vomitting Root had created the clone in time but it didn¡¯t know how he would act since he wasn¡¯t bound to its orders. There was a reason why it hadn¡¯t made it until now. <.....> ¡°...¡± While the two were getting on each other¡¯s nerves, the one who spoke first was the man. ¡°You have... the key to the here right? Give it to me.¡± One of the two treasures of Elvenheim. ording to the cloned man¡¯s memory he had given it to this guy to store. <....> ¡°I gave the position to control the nt to you back then. I know it¡¯s here.¡± <....> As the Devouring and Vomiting Root kept giving off dissatisfied feelings the man grinded his teeth. ¡°This dumbass. I need that thing to block the guy outside. Hurry and give it to me.¡± The man was realizing the fact that the outside situation wasn¡¯t great. It seems like the nt wasn¡¯t working properly because it received some kind of damage.. It meant the situation was bad enough to the point where it couldn¡¯t focus on healing back the nt and had to constantly squeeze beasts out. And the beasts created didn¡¯t seem like they had the upper hand either. Sincerge screams of beasts were being heard outside along with loud booms. ¡®How could this be... These guys are danger level 12. They came to kill it?¡¯ The most dangerous beast created from the nt was level 7. But on the other hand the others including the Cmity Fish were level 12. Level 12 was dangerous enough to threaten a whole race to extinction. And had done so already. The man frowned as if he was flustered. Then the main body, which was constantly detecting the outside information with a root that acted as an antenna, started to open its octopus-like beak from within its body as if it couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. Kugugugugugu. As the giant mouth that was hundreds of meters in diameter opened, hundreds of tentacle-like roots reached down. And in the spots where the two roots had extended from, two objects were located there. One was the Divine Stone Fragment that shone brightly as it supplied the main body with the energy it needed. The other was a strange looking key the size of a finger. The main body used one of the hundreds of roots as a hand as it pulled the silvery key up. Then it stretched it down to the man below and gave it to him. ¡°Hmm. Good. Anyways, this insolent bastard...¡± The man spun the key on his hand and then coldlyughed as he looked at the Divine Stone Fragment above him. <....> While the made a strange noise as if it didn¡¯t feel good after seeing the man¡¯s smile, the man stabbed the key into the air above him and then spun it leftward. ......................................................... Boom! Hansoo blocked one of the countless roots flying towards him with Ekidrang¡¯s Relic. Charararak. Though tens of roots were flying towards him, he could estimate the movements of some. Hansoo blocked off the root as he thought inwardly. ¡®As I thought. The defensive system is weaker than the Cmity Fish.¡¯ The thin roots of the Devouring and Vomiting Root looked like the tentacles inside the Cmity Fish at a simple nce but the difference in power was great. Though there was still a very big problem left. There was a reason why the defensive system was so weak. It was weak because it wasn¡¯t needed. Guuoooo! An ogre that was the size of a three story building smashed down onto the ground with a bludgeon that reached tens of meters. Booooom! A huge vibration ran out in all directions as the ground wavered up and down. The seven marbles were busy blocking off the roots reaching down from the sky. He had to face it directly. A golden light reached out long from Hansoo¡¯s de. Booom! Hansoo attacked the bludgeon that was flying around in all directions. Shukunk. The bludgeon was cut off andnded at a different location. Kuuuuuu The giant ogre made a flustered expression and then made a vicious expression and tried to swing its bludgeon again as if it was trying to smash the ants in front of its eyes. Though it didn¡¯t really matter much. Churrrrk By the time Hansoo finished swinging his sword, the bludgeon and the ogre¡¯s neck, which were in the area of the swing of the sword, had long been cut off. Kuwuhh... It then fell down to the ground. MIchael, who was fighting in the distance, saw that beast, focused and then shouted out loud. ¡°We can win! We¡¯re almost there!¡± Then they looked towards the thing that was shining brightly in the distance. A bright light that was guiding them like a lighthouse. The same thing as what Hansoo was holding onto. ¡®We win if we pull that thing out huh.¡¯ Hansoo had told them. The thing that was supplying the giant body with energy was that thing. Everything will be solved if they get there and pull it out. At that moment Michael flinched. ¡®Then the nt will stop working?¡¯ Then what would the other adventures hunt to get stronger with. But at that moment a change urred. Kuwaaaaa! ¡°Huh?¡± A huge shockwave was created from somewhere inside where the Divine Stone Fragment was shining along with a loud exploding noise. And not long after that sound was heard, the lights of the nt started to turn off. At the same time the hundreds of thin roots that were attacking them constantly shrugged down as they lost their strength. ¡®This...¡¯ Hansoo frowned. He had seen this before. At the Cmity Fish¡¯s heart. It meant that somebody had pulled the Divine Stone Fragment from inside the Devouring and Vomiting Root. ¡®Who?¡¯ At that moment a voice was transferred into his mind. ¡®Key? He knows the name?¡¯ To call the relic the key. Of course the original name of the relic was The Five Keys, so was correct. But there shouldn¡¯t be anyone but him who knew this here. Since the only people who called it that were the Elvenheim, and only the high rankers at that. ¡°Stay here.¡± ¡°Huh? Hey?¡± Hansoo left Michael¡¯s shouts behind him as he moved forward. Chapter 77: Plant (3) ¡®First time seeing these guys. How are their skills?¡¯ The Clone, Alpha, mumbled as he looked at the people in the distance. There were around 150 people. Though it was the first time he saw that race, it didn¡¯t really matter much. The important part was their power. Alphaid down a conclusion after looking at the mana wave and the fight. That the strongest person over there was around level 6. But they were probably at around level 6.5 due to the leaked weapons from , the Arsenal. Others were distributed around level 4 and 5. ¡®They¡¯re just bugs.¡¯ Alpha stopped caring about them. Then his gaze turned to the guy he had called. ¡®That guy that¡¯s running to me... He should be around danger level 9?¡¯ He would probably be around level 6 without the relics. But he had the relics of Gdriang, Ekidrang and Fabien of the Five Great Tiger Generals. He would be around level 9 since he was efficiently supplying and using the Divine Stone Fragments. The might of the relics was that great. ¡®He¡¯s really fascinating.¡¯ Not everyone could use it like that. Even if one was to obtain both the relic and the divine stone fragment, they needed a huge amount of minute mana control in order for their bodies to not blow up. ¡®As if he had been using mana for decades.¡¯ Just from the mana control he seemed equal to himself. If you take into ount who the original of the clone is then the fact that the guy over there was simr to him was something amazing. But Alpha shook his head. ¡®...Something¡¯s missing. He has more.¡¯ To kill the Cmity Fish with just that. Impossible. Killing the Cmity Fish from the outside was of course impossible and even if someone were to act inside its body like this it would still not be possible. Since the inner defenses of the Cmity Fish were at least at level 10. And somehow he had fried the nt as well. ¡®Shall we see his hidden cards then.¡¯ The king¡¯s treasure that acted as the Arsenal that would arm his soldiers, the . There wouldn¡¯t any problems though he could only use one of the five different kinds of weapons. Since there were enough gears in there to to arm millions of soldiers. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll need to borrow the powers of the Divine Stone Fragment.¡¯ Alpha raised the key in his hand, Thousand Soldier Armors, and made a motion of stabbing it in the air and turning it right. .............................................. Hansoo moved quickly as he went towards the center of the where the Divine Stone Fragment should be. At that moment arge amount of things started to pour down on Hansoo. ¡®This bastard... ying around after telling me he wanted to see me.¡¯ Even if that guy had set up a n, he still had to advance if he didn¡¯t want to miss the Divine Stone Fragment. Hansoo poured all the energy from the surrounding Divine Stone Fragments into Fabien¡¯s relic. Ooooong A tremendous amount of marbles started to smash at the formless armor created around his body. Huge in numbers but, smaller in size than Ekidrang¡¯s, the marbles surrounded Hansoo and madly started to tear him apart. Hansoo urgently checked his surroundings while Fabien¡¯s formless armor was getting shredded. ¡®Main body. I need to find the main body.¡¯ At that moment something came into Hansoo¡¯s view. A blurry image could be seen among the silvery clouds. Hansoo aggressively swung Gdriang¡¯s de towards the distant location. Craack The Divine Stone Fragment supplied a huge amount of energy. The moment the golden light extended away from the sword, the marbles in the air moved and started to block the de. Kigigigigik Though as each individual marble was weaker than Ekidrang¡¯s they were crushed the moment they made contact, but as tens of thousands of these blocked the path of the golden light, the light eventually lost its strength and disappeared. ¡®Tsk.¡¯ He had expected this. Hansoo, who had foreseen that it wouldn¡¯t end simply like this, increased the mana in his body and tried to quickly charge through. Since he needed to crush his opponent before his body would get shredded apart by the silvery cloud¡¯s attacks. ¡®If all fails... Use the Mana Code!¡¯ But the cloud that seemed like it was about to attack Hansoo any moment, just calmly floated around the air after attacking and defending once. As if it saw everything it needed to see. ¡®Was it a test or something?¡¯ As Hansoo walked past the silvery marble cloud, a single Elvenheim was waiting for Hansoo. The man greeted him as soon as he saw Hansoo. ¡°Hello. It wasn¡¯t much, I just called you over because I got interested.¡± The man was looking at him with aid back expression as if he had gotten rxed even further than before. Hansoo realized the man¡¯s identity as soon as he saw him. He had heard a lot of things from the Elvenheims he had met in the Abyss. Of course he had also heard about the who caused the Cmities to appear in this world. It was clear that he was a clone since there was no way that guy would be here. ¡®Devouring and Vomiting Root... It seems that it was surprised.¡¯ It would of course have the gic information of their creator, the Fallen One. But to clone that kind of guy even if it could have guessed more or less things would turn like this. ¡®That¡¯s why you get cleaned out.¡¯ Hansoo coldly gazed at the Clone who was spinning the key around. The Clone had a giant Divine Stone Fragment on his right hand and a small key on his left hand. Hansoo mumbled inwardly after looking at that. ¡®To control the Divine Stone Fragment to that extent without the relics...¡¯ He knew because he was also using the Divine Stone Fragment and the relics. He understood how well that guy was controlling the Divine Stone Fragment. Of course that guy wasn¡¯t pulling out all the energy from the Divine Stone Fragment but if you take into ount the amount of energy the fragment has then that much was still fearsome. That guy was expertly pulling out arge amount of energy and pouring it towards a certain location. And Hansoo knew where thatrge amount of energy was being poured into. The huge number of marbles floating behind him. Though they were smaller than the Ekidrang¡¯s Relic Hansoo had, they numbered in tens of thousands. Hansoo frowned as he saw the floating marbles and the Divine Stone Fragment in the Clone¡¯s hands. ¡®...Is that the Arsenal I have heard about?¡¯ Marbles like Ekidrang¡¯s Relics were constantly being released from the open space behind the Clone. That¡¯s the that armed ordinary soldiers. Since it was an amount that could arm millions of people, the number was tremendous. ¡®And as I remember... The Arsenal was seized before they could even arm the soldiers.¡¯ The that Gdriang, Fabien and Ekidrang¡¯s army had were distributed to everyone but things like or were all stored within the Arsenal if it was not during a time of war. The reason why the Elvenheim had lost against the war against Cmity Fish was that their Arsenal had been seized before the soldiers could get armed with the other four gears in exception to the sword. ¡®I don¡¯t even know what he has has belief in.¡¯ Hansoo finished his thoughts as he looked at the Clone. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Why would the guy who had attained the Divine Stone Fragment call him over. The Clone smiled as he spoke. ¡°What else. I need to now finish what I was doing. Though you won¡¯t know about it.¡± The Alpha looked at the relics floating around Hansoo after he finished speaking. He was not stupid. He knew that he was just a clone. But that did not matter. His objective could bepleted as long as his ability and memory was the same. ¡®And I need that thing for this.¡¯ He would be able to create a foundation with those things, the second Divine Stone Fragment he had and the key, , in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if you could just give me the things you have? I was just born so I don¡¯t really want to fight.¡± Hansoo didn¡¯t even reply as he started to rotate the mana within his body. And Alpha smirked after seeing this as if he had expected this oue already and flicked the key in his hand which caused arger amount of marbles than before to start pouring towards Hansoo¡¯s body. Kudududududu ¡®It¡¯s a power that could even crush level 10s.¡¯ The strength he had seen earlier was level 9. This much was enough to erase him without a trace. Alpha, while pouring in the mana wave created from the Divine Stone Fragment towards the countless marbles, sent in the special mana code ordering to attack Hansoo using the key in his hand. The reason why was the king¡¯s treasure. Normal soldiers could use the five different kinds of gears like the Formless Armor and the Seven Star Marbles from the Arsenal only when the King allows them to. If the five keys that the Five Great Generals had, the , signified the might of the World Tree then the key that the king had, , had powers over the miniature versions of the Five Relics. If the Thousand Soldier Armors didn¡¯t allow the five gears to work then they would all stop working. The reason why he didn¡¯t care about the bugs in the distance with the relics was because of this. Since he could stop them at his will. At that moment the Clone freaked out. Kiriririrk. ¡°Uuk?¡± Something was quickly invading through the Seven Star Marbles that were being controlled with his Mana Wave.. To be precise the marbles that were controlled by his mana waves were lost from hismand and started to tilt as soon as they entered the mana wave created from the Relic and the fragments. And of course once the silvery marbles got weaker, Hansoo swung the golden sword light as he charged at him. The Clone spat out loudly unintentionally because he was so flustered. ¡°What the hell! How do you know the Mana Code!¡± The Mana Code that was only inscribed on the Thousand Soldier Armors that ruled over the Five Gears was flowing from Hansoo¡¯s mana wave as it was destroying the mana flow within the Seven Star Mables. And because of his he could not control them properly. Hansoo, who had heard the scream-like shout, thought of the conversation he had with the Elvenheims he had met at the Abyss. ¡®Didn¡¯t know that I¡¯ll get to use it like this.¡¯ He didn¡¯t really expect much since the Elvenheims didn¡¯t know about the location of the Arsenal either. But to find it like this. ¡®So all of thises into my possession if I cut off your neck right?¡¯ Then his future ns would be much easier. He would¡¯ve been smashed apart if he didn¡¯t know the code but it wasn¡¯t hard to approach him once he knew the code. Hansoo, who had been smiling coldly, looked at the clone who had entered his range and shed down the golden sword. Kwararararak The golden de cut through the air as it elerated towards the Clone. At this moment the Clone gnashed his teeth, stabbed the key onto the air again and then spun it the other way. If one spun it rightwards then the Arsenal¡¯s space will get opened and arge amount of gears will pour out. But when he turned it leftwards, something different happened. Charururuk The moment the key spun in mid-air, all the surrounding air was flipped inside out as it created a silvery ripple. This ripple started from the Clone¡¯s hand which held onto the key, started to climb up the clone¡¯s arm and then covered his whole body. Boooom! The golden de smashed down onto the silver armor but it was so tough to the point where not even a scratch was created. Hansoo freaked out once he saw the extremely familiar form of the armor. ¡°Uk! Weapon Eater!¡± Weapon Eater. Solo Numbering 6. An invincible armor that grew by eating up gears. Hansoo was shocked from the appearance of an armor that could be found in the upper zones. ¡®Theplete piece was here! Theplete piece of Weapon Eater!¡¯ Artifacts were mostly just copies of things that existed somewhere in some world. Since it was just something that was resupplied as a reward from the fairy. The reason why numerous items of the same kind could exist was this. And since the location where the copy of Weapon Eater was found was not here, this meant that the thing over there is the original. Though he had heard about the key form of the Arsenal and the fact that a special armor of the King was hidden in it but he didn¡¯t know that the armor was the Weapon Eater¡¯s original version. ¡®Another reason came up for me to kill him.¡¯ Hansoo¡¯s eyes shone at the unexpected find. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 2/3. ¡®Mana Code¡¯ is like a Mana Instruction, there is a parallel with programming. Chapter 78: Racial War (1) Boom! Hansoo started to madly smash down the armor in front of his eyes. The clone stared at the attacks pouring at him and then started to grind his teeth. ¡®Damnit. It¡¯s really annoying.¡¯ The Thousand Soldier Armor could only be strong. It was obvious. Since it was an armor made to protect the king. Being protected by the Thousand Soldier Armor andmanding the soldiers armed with the gears inside the Thousand Soldier Armor. Though the armor was fitting to be the King¡¯s treasure, it was impossible for him to beat that guy with this current body during this situation where he didn¡¯t have any soldiers and the Seven Star Marbles were being negated from the mana code. ¡®This won¡¯t do. I need to get out.¡¯ The Clone grinded his teeth. That guy over there was not in a rush. Though the Armor was protecting him for now, he will get pummeled to death eventually. He could not die in such a ce. ¡®I cannot fail.¡¯ He didn¡¯t even know where or what his original was doing. But from what he had seen, it seemed like he had failed his objectives in this ce. Since something like this wouldn¡¯t have had happened if he was alive. ¡®I cannot die here... for the 1.6 billion of my people who are waiting for my sess.¡¯ He hade over to this world with only his soul because of this. And because of this he had fought against all of the Elvenheims here by himself. For the survival of his race. ¡®I will end it all.¡¯ The Clone clenched his teeth. ¡®Dammit... Though I don¡¯t want to give up Thousand Soldier Armor...¡¯ The Clone Shouted. ¡°Session of the Thousand Soldier Armor!¡± As soon as those words ended the armor that was surrounding the Clone started to disassemble at an extreme speed. Then it followed the golden de light that was smashing at him and stretched towards Hansoo. The silvery scales quickly moved onto Hansoo¡¯s body from the Clone¡¯s body. And soon Hansoo¡¯s body waspletely covered with the King¡¯s Armor, Thousand Soldier Armor. Kudududuk Hanso tried to move but the silvery armor became a prison and did not let Hansoo move. Power Session. A stage during when the Thousand Soldier Armor checks the owner for their qualifications for the Armor. He had attained the power over the Thousand Soldier Armor like this through the same process. The equipped person will go through the test for the qualifications to be the owner of the Thousand Soldier Armor while being inside it. Though seven out of ten people will usually die in that dangerous process but he didn¡¯t think that Hansoo will fail at all. Kiririririk The Clone quickly turned his head as he saw the Armor squeaking already. If that guy equips the Armor then his battle power will rise up to around level 10. Though he won¡¯t be at level 12 like the Cmity Fish and reach the disaster level but he will be strong enough to go against a whole castle and its inhabitants. If a hundred came at him then all hundred of them will be killed. ¡®Escape through teleportation.¡¯ Since the Devouring and Vomiting Root had stopped its movements it was now possible to teleport. Even if he was a clone and did not have the leaf of the World Tree, it would still be possible for a single body to teleport with the cells in his body. ¡®I guess... I won¡¯t be able to take the Divine Stone Fragment.¡¯ The Clone frowned. The Divine Stone Fragment had a lock casted on it to prevent teleportation through the World Tree to prevent theft. It was obvious, since it¡¯ll be a disaster if some crazy person were to charge in and teleport away with the Divine Stone Fragment. The Clone madly dashed upwards. He had thought of putting the Divine Stone Fragment back inside the Devouring and Vomiting Root but he might get caught if he were to do that. The Clone, which had ran past the main body of the Devouring and Vomiting Root,id his hands on the World Tree Root that was located above it. Kiiiiiiieeeng The World Tree Root, which was gaining back some of it¡¯s original color after the Devouring and Vomiting Root had disappeared, activated in reaction to the Clone¡¯s body. ¡®I shall see youter.¡¯ The Clone grinded his teeth as he saw the guy finishing off the session. He and that guy were notpatible. It seemed like that guy was collecting Relics and Divine Stone Fragments. He needed the Relics and the Divine Stone Fragments that guy had for his race. ¡®Damnit. How did the original body fail.¡¯ The only remaining memories left were himself giving the gic information to the Devouring and Vomiting Root. He had no way of knowing what the Original had done after that. Since the World Tree had dried up and the Elvenheim had been destroyed, it seemed like his objective was almostplete. But why wasn¡¯t there a single sight of his own race. ¡®First... I will go to the flower.¡¯ Then the clone¡¯s bodypletely disappeared. Soon the silvery armor that was making squeaking noises and was pressing down onto Hansoo¡¯s body as if it was trying to crush it had stopped. Then it quickly disassembled and started to collect within his hand. Then a small silver key appeared in Hansoo¡¯s hand. Hansoo quickly checked his surroundings in order to get an idea of his current situation. ¡®Tsk. It ran away.¡¯ Since he had left behind the Divine Stone Fragment, it seemed like he had escaped through teleportation. Since there was no way he would not take that thing if he was going to run. Kirurururk Hansoo stabbed the key onto the air and then spun it rightwards. Then a ck hole appeared in the air. When he focused, all the surrounding Seven Star Marbles all started to get sucked into the hole. ¡®I don¡¯t think I can even use it to attack.¡¯ It was burdensome to sustain the Mana Wave alone. There was no way for him to use the Seven Star Marbles to attack like the Clone when a simple retrieving order hurt his head so much. The reason why the Clone was able to use these things to attack was because he was made of the cells of a very special person. It was better for him to just send that focus onto his Relics and fighting with those. Hansoo Organized his thoughts and then spun the key leftwards. Kiriririrk Then silvery scales instantly covered all of Hansoo¡¯s body. One of the two King¡¯s Treasures. Thousand Soldier Armor. Maybe it was due to the others being replicas, the features were simr to the Weapon Eater he knew. It would grow by eating up gears. It would get harder and harder and change its color once enough has been devoured and turn into an artifact of zones above. It would evolve once it ate thousands and thousands of gears. It only ate the good materials from those gears and then creates an armor that fit the user¡¯s body. Of course it showed off a much higher hardness and mana conductivitypared to other armors. And a special ability of the Thousand Soldier Armor. Hansoo took out the forgotten sword from the Arsenal and then lightly swung it towards his body. Kagagagak As soon as he swung the sword the surface of the armor changed. To a form that was suitable to resist the attack. Toong ¡®As I expected.¡¯ It would show an increased defense against weapons it had eaten or ones simr to it. It seemed like it had eaten the forgotten sword before since it already had resistance against it. An armor that was faithful to its job as armor. Though there weren¡¯t many more extra skills but it was to Hansoo¡¯s liking because of this. ¡®I don¡¯t think I need to feed it more.¡¯ As it seemed, the Thousand Soldier Armor had already evolved to the peak of the Red stage. It would actually be more troublesome if it evolved further. Since his runes were still Red. Hansoo stopped hitting the armor and then thought of the n from now. The next n was to kill the third Cmity. There was only one thing he needed to do at the Root here. ¡®First I need to weaken the Ouroboros.¡¯ The Third Cmity that was so huge that it tied itself around the World Tree Trunk. He needed a bit preparation to go against that giant snake. ¡®First the poison.¡¯ Hansoo quickly ran towards the lower parts of the World Tree Root. As the two Cmities who sucked onto its toxic waters disappeared, the World Tree was draining a much higher amount of toxic waters that couldn¡¯t even bepared to the amount before. Kwarruruuru Hansoo gathered the surrounding corpses and quickly started to assemble them. Since there was a huge amount of corpses around the nt due to the battle. Hansoo, who hadbined this and that, mixed in the baby¡¯s heart he gained before and created a ck liquid. Then he chopped up the World Tree Root with Gdriang¡¯s Relic. Shuguguk Hansoo poured in the liquid in his hands after seeing the flow of the toxic waters heading towards the Trunk on the inner parts. ¡®That¡¯spleted.¡¯ The assembled poison that had flowed wasn¡¯t that poisonous by itself. But once it touches the toxic waters then it would react and change into something fatal towards the Ouroboros. There wasn¡¯t much time left until this poison will enter into the stomach of the Ouroboros who would be sucking out the toxic waters with his fangs biting into the inner Trunk parts. Hundreds of thousands of tons of toxic waters will be turned into something fatal and enter it¡¯s stomach. ¡®Though this isn¡¯t even close to enough.¡¯ Actually he had nned to do as much as he did up to this point. But it seemed like he would need to change his ns from this point on. Since something unexpected happened. ¡®A Clone huh.¡¯ Hansoo frowned. Though that guy was a Clone he would still have a lot of powers since it had the cells of the Original. He had known as soon as he saw him running away through teleportation. ¡®I don¡¯t know what kind of tricks he will use.¡¯ The only thing he had heard from the Elvenheim was that the Fallen One had tried to use the Cmities to turn the World Tree into a mess and force the Elvenheim into extinction. The Elvenheims didn¡¯t know either, as to why their King had suddenly gone mad and tried to massacre them all. ¡®Tsk. There¡¯s a limit.¡¯ Elvenheims and Humans both, they were both races that had failed and roamed around the Abyss. Those who lost because they didn¡¯t know something and because they didck something Of course there was no way for them to know everything about that world. His job was to run while filling up thosecking gaps. ¡®Though I guess I know one thing.¡¯ He had no way of knowing what kind of thoughts he had and what he would do. He also didn¡¯t know how much of a difference in power the Clone had to the Original. But the actions of the Clone was clear. It had targeted the Relic in his hands. Which meant that the Clone needed the Relic in his hands for his objective and would definitelye find him. ¡®I don¡¯t know if his appearance made things easier or harder.¡¯ He had gained a lot from that guy¡¯s appearance. With The Thousand Soldier Armor, Three Relics and the Divine Stone Fragments then he would be easily be able to get through the defense system of the Cmity Fish that he had barely passed through after pouring in the poison. He was a level stronger overall than when he used Racial Metamorphosis. He had also attained the Arsenal and the gears within it was a huge profit. But he didn¡¯t know how and when the guy, who clearly had evil intentions towards him, will affect him. ¡®I guess I should look around a bit then.¡¯ If that guy were to use some tricks then a clue will pop up somehow. ¡®I guess I need to receive some help. Anyways, how will they react.¡¯ People will row the same directions when they were on the same boat but the story changes once the boat arrives. Hansoo collected the Divine Stone Fragment and then quickly moved towards Michael who was loitering in the distance. ............................................. Top of the World Tree. Though it had dried up, it still soared above the clouds. A single flower had bloomed at the top of this. Though it seemed small inparison to the giant World Tree but this pink flower easily reached over 1km in size. And a man was standing on the edge the World Tree where the flower was attached onto. The Clone who had run away using Teleportation. But the Clone was making quite a troubled expression. ¡°...Entrance is not allowed?¡± The living area that was only allowed to kings, , was covered with tens of thousands of petals as if it wasn¡¯t going to let anyone enter. Though it looked beautiful from a point of view, it was a construct made from a huge amount of energy. If somebody who isn¡¯t granted ess touches it then they will ignite on fire and then burn away. There were only two people who could freely enter this ce. King. And the Administrator who had collected the five keys and had the qualifications to ask for the Throne. Even the Five Great Tiger Generals could not enter this ce without the King allowing them so. And the Clone was confident because of this. Since his body was made of the Original¡¯s cell who was the King. But for him to not be able to enter. If he hadn¡¯t stopped because he felt ominous in the middle then he would¡¯ve burned off in an instant. ¡®Damnit... What happened.¡¯ He had believed that memories were useless but when a situation like this happened he could only regret the nk memories. There was only one way now. ¡®I have to collect all the keys.¡¯ The Three Relics that guy had. He had to kill that guy in order to collect them all. And he needed power to do that. A power that wasn¡¯t consisting of tricks but rather strong enough to crush that guy whole in an instant. ¡®Teleportation... is going to be a bit hard right now.¡¯ There was too much strain on the body since it had teleported without the leaves and only through his power. But he did not have the time to wait for the cooldown. ¡®Go to Ouroboros.¡¯ The Clone started to quickly run down the World Tree. And the Clone thought on the way down. Though he had no memories but reality showed him. His race was not here. The original body had clearly failed. ¡®The failed original does not have the qualifications anymore. I shall... Receive that name now.¡¯ The Clone then thought of the original owner of his body and memories. The person who had been called the Last King of Elvenheim in this world. No, there was no need to use that name anymore. A name from much before then. The name before he had crossed over with his race¡¯s hopes and had been born in Elvenheim during the time when his race, , was going extinct due to a great disaster. ¡®Now... I am Tekilon.¡¯ Tekilon started to go down even quicker afterpleting his thoughts. In order to gain the power of Ouroboros, the giant snake that would have coiled around the pir. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 3/3. Sponsored chaptering soon. Funny how both Hansoo and Tekilon are choosing the same Cmity. Don¡¯t forget we also have an amazing glossary. Chapter 79: Racial War (2) ¡°What is floating around like this...¡± Camille Rowe, who had been walking around the seaside, made a fatigued expression. The shore in the distance was already in chaos. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t rush in! We aren¡¯tcking nutritional fluids anymore!¡± ¡°The Roots grew a bit more! Let¡¯s go to the wreckage!¡± There was chaos everywhere. Maybe it was because the Cmity Fish had died but the World Tree was growing at a pace that was visible to the eye and somehow the Nutritional Fluids were more abundant. ¡®If the Roots grow at this pace then we might really be able to save billions. But what¡¯s the point. You dumbass. You are the one who needs to survive.¡¯ It had been days since she had searched around these Roots after the Cmity Fish had died. But she could not find that Hansoo guy no matter what. And even more since she had to dodge the nsmen of the six pirs. ¡®Damnit. I need to know whether you¡¯re alive or not.¡¯ She had even used her precious wish card that she had been saving just to find that guy. At that moment a woman flew down from the air and thennded next to Camille. Kwaaaaa! A vibration that rang throughout the ground resonated. But Camille made an extremely weing expression, looked at the woman whonded, Sof¨ªa, and then asked. ¡°It took you a while. Did you find him?¡± Sof¨ªa shook her head at those words. ¡°I searched all around here ording to your wishes but he¡¯s not here. He doesn¡¯t even get caught in my trait either.¡± Camille clenched her teeth as she looked at Sof¨ªa. ¡®If Sof¨ªa can¡¯t find him then I really can¡¯t find him...¡¯ Trait, . It gave information about the things one didn¡¯t know and also gave simple information as to what to do. A trait that really stood out in this world where information became strength and power. Sof¨ªa also made a fed up expression as she spoke. ¡°This is a first for me too... Usually there¡¯s only two different scenarios where they don¡¯t show up when I want to find them.¡± Camille clenched her teeth at those words. Since she knew about it somewhat. If Sof¨ªa thinks of something she wanted than a location or a direction will show up. But there were only 2 cases where it won¡¯te out. A location where it was too dangerous for Sof¨ªa. Or nonexistence. ¡®Did he really...¡¯ But sadly there wasn¡¯t any ces in the Red Zone where Sof¨ªa¡¯s strength was not enough. Since Sof¨ªa was a strong person who was above the standards. Which means the likelihood of the second case was high. While Camille was making a worried expression, Sof¨ªa¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened up. ¡°Huh? The locationes up.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Why does it suddenlye out?¡± Sof¨ªa made a confused expression. Since she was able to find Hansoo¡¯s location that Camille had asked for suddenly. Anyways, she would be able to find him now. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Hu-uk!¡± Camille was shocked at Sof¨ªa who had aggressively hugged her but she couldn¡¯t even retaliate. And soon Sof¨ªa, who was holding onto Camille, aggressivelyunched off from the ground. Kwaaaaaang. Soon Sof¨ªa who was holding onto Camille disappeared to the distant Base Root while giving off a loud noise. .......................................................... ¡®It¡¯spletely dead.¡¯ Hansoo stopped on the way down and then approached the Devouring and Vomiting Root that hadpletely stopped working. Since it could not maintain its huge body once the Divine Stone Fragment was extracted. Hansoo went inside the body and then cut up a certain section. ¡®This is it.¡¯ An Organ the size of Hansoo¡¯s head that was located deep within the Core of the main body. This was the Core Memory Drive Organ that had all the gic information of the beasts within it. Hansoo quickly moved towards Michael after taking the Memory Drive Organ. It was much easier to receive the help of the n in order to find out information about the changes around the World Tree. Since the influence of Lighthouse, one of the Six Great Pirs, had reached every corner. It was just that 150 of them had fallen here but there was around ten thousand and around 40 sub-ns. They would be able to find it out immediately no matter what the n tried to do. Kuuoooong Michael made a bitter expression as he looked at Hansoo who had fitted himself with a brand new armor. An Armor that didn¡¯t seem simple at a single nce. ¡®Where does this guy keep picking up all these things?¡¯ He started to understand why this guy had denied his offer around this point. The moment Hansoo looked at that Michael and tried to exin his situation a loud shockwave resonated from the World Tree Root above. Kugugugu To the point where the noise made that far above resonated to them who were underground. The vibrations became bigger and bigger then something prated the wall of the underground area and came down. Booom! ¡°Kuuu.... What is this.¡± While Michael was frowning, something walked out from the dust. ¡°Woah. Michael. It¡¯s been a while. It has been 6 months since west saw each other right?¡± At those words Michael grinded his teeth. ¡°Sof¨ªa...¡± ¡®Goddamnit.¡¯ Michael frowned. He had gained the intel before he had been swallowed up by the Devil¡¯s Mouth. That one of the Seven Departed Souls was roaming around this ce. ¡®Why did it have to be that damned bitch.¡¯ While Michael grinded his teeth, Sof¨ªa put down the dizzy Camille and then looked around at her surroundings. ¡®Is that guy Hansoo.¡¯ She knew instantly. Since he was the only one here she had not seen before. The others were people she had collided with once or twice when she went up against Michael in the past. Sof¨ªa looked at Hansoo and then opened her trait, the Library. ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯ . -1st Year Adventurer. -Owned Skill: 1. -Average Rune Amount: 39.4% Though it didn¡¯t really show up in front of her like this but it came down to this once she organized the things that came up in her head. It seemed almost like hacking but his limits were clear as well. It wasn¡¯t that clear but she could guess her opponent to a degree using her experiences so far. And Sof¨ªa frowned because of this. ¡®...He killed the Cmity Fish with this?¡¯ And it seemed like he had killed the main body of the Devil¡¯s Mouth as well. ¡®No way.¡¯ The fact that he was verycking was enough. A first year who only had one skill with runes less than 50%. Though it was amazing for a 1st year but that was just rtive in the end. If he waspared to the rest of the Red Zone then he couldn¡¯t even reach the middle. ¡®How did he kill it with that level...¡¯ And if he did kill it, what level would he reach once he filled up all his runes. ¡®I need to see the level of the Artifact...¡¯ Right as Sof¨ªa was about to check Hansoo with more detail, Hansoo looked at Sof¨ªa and spoke out. ¡°Try focusing on something else other than me.¡± ¡°What?¡± At that moment something came into Sof¨ªa¡¯s head. Sof¨ªa¡¯s expressions froze at the sudden strange feeling that hade into her head. This strong sensation that her trait was transmitting to her. Danger. And only really big danger at that. ¡®Something¡¯sing down... From up?¡¯ Sof¨ªa felt the slight vibrations along the World Tree as she looked at the hole she had made on the way in high up in the World Tree Root. ....................................................... Kurururururu A humongous snake was coiled around the World Tree. Ouroboros. The easiest Cmity to confirm with the eyes unlike the others. Actually this guy didn¡¯t really directly hurt humans. There was only one thing it did. It drank the Toxic Waters supplied to the World Tree after biting around the Pir in the middle with its head that wasrger than a small ind. Of course the people below will starve since that thing would drain the toxic waters that was going to be turned into Nutritional Fluids by the World Tree but they stayed like that. Since they didn¡¯t want to even imagine the case where that thing would get pissed ande down. An existence that they were thankful for staying still. At the same time that thing was one of the few methods for the people living at the Roots to reach the Branch safely. Since it was very hard even for adventures of the Red Zone to climb up to the Branch that reached over the clouds without getting tired. But they could reach their destinations with much more ease by stepping atop the body which coiled around the tree and had its tail around the ground. So a lot of people stepped on its body and headed towards the Branch but there was still a location they never got close to. Head. This thing will ruthlessly attack once they get near the head that was drinking the toxic waters. But there was a person who had reached the head. The Clone, who had now found his name to be Tekilon, entered through one of the countless gaps between the Scales. The Ouroboros was also growing a huge number of parasites within its body for defensive purposes but they moved aside after looking at Tekilon. Kugugugugu Tekilon, who had arrived inside the head, ces his hand on the central nervous system as he quickly tapped into the Ouroboros using his power. Kuuuuuuuuu Though the Ouroboros was slightly guarded against the strange creature that had invaded its head but it didn¡¯t act rashly. Since it was quite confused. The guy felt like his creator but was different from the creator in some ways. That difference was making the Ouroboros hesitate. At that moment amand flew into his head. The Ouroboros screamed out in dissatisfaction at thosemands. Kurururururu It was eating. For the thing to disturb him eating when he didn¡¯t even seem like aplete creator. Then the Creator-like creature who had seen the reaction of Ouroboros made a newmand instead. <... Then just close all the pores in the body except the Mouth.> Kirururuk That wouldn¡¯t be a problem. The Ouroboros covered its whole body with its steel-te-like scales. Tekilon clicked his tongue as he saw the reaction of Ouroboros. ¡®Damnit. I set the instinct of wanting food too strong on this guy. It¡¯ll take a while.¡¯ Tekilon slowly invaded it so he wouldn¡¯t irritate it. Since this thing could go crazy if he tried to get it under hismand from the get-go. Quite arge amount of time was needed to him to fill up his greed for food. ¡®I don¡¯t have time.¡¯ Tekilon clenched his teeth. He didn¡¯t know how much time had past between hisst and current memory. He wanted to go down with Ouroboros and crush them when he thought of his race who would¡¯ve died and will continue to die while he bought time. Anyways, he didn¡¯t need to care about the people who hadnded here unlike the Elvenheim who took a bit of effort. But Tekilon was breathing in and out alone. ¡®2 weeks. I can control it after 2 weeks. I will take this guy and go down in 2 weeks.¡¯ He wouldn¡¯t be able toe in and set up a trap since all the pores were closed and if he were to get frustrated and then attack then Ouroboros will smash him apart. ¡®There¡¯s no need to hurry.¡¯ He was used to waiting. Since there were memories he had suppressed during the time he was born as the Elvenheim and until he finished all his preparations after bing king. And because he had held onto it for a long time and prepared for it, he was able to attack the Elvenheims when they weren¡¯t suspecting and could go against the army of the Five Great Tiger generals who rushed in to stop the crazy king and the Cmities. Tekilon put his hands on the central nervous system of the Ouroborus who was busy eating as he gave the strongest order he could give. Though it was hard to make it stop eating and go down since it had arge liking for toxic waters but everything else wasn¡¯t that hard. ¡®I guess I need to open it for a moment.¡¯ Tekilon gave his orders as soon as he finished his decision. ........................................ ¡°Hooh. It¡¯s really high.¡± One of the Hecate nsmen spoke out after seeing the scene that could be seen below her feet as she was climbing up the Pir on Ouroboros. The toxic sea that was spread far and wide endlessly. And the wide World Tree Mountain Range that was on top of it. Though it had dried up, the sheer size of it covered over it and showing quite a spectacle. The woman, Chwee, who had been climbing up with the man, Ben, who was apuding the scene spoke as sheughed. ¡°Better artifactse out if you go up a bit more from here. Be strong a bit longer. We need to gear ourselves anyway since we¡¯ll be going over to the next zone soon.¡± Ben replied at these words. ¡°Like the Seven Departed Souls?¡± Chwee slightly frowned as she nodded. Seven Departed Souls. People who had filled up the requirements to go up and had grown strong to the point where they would threaten all of the Six Great Pirs by themselves and had not gone up for some reason. If you average out of the years the Seven Departed Souls stayed within the Red Zone then it was 11. People who had gotten stronger and stronger by staying in the Red Zone for almost around 11 years. Actually there were some 1st years. People who hade to this world with Eres or Keldian who had left behind a legend. Which meant that they had stayed in the Red Zone for 20 years alone. And because of this they were called Departed Souls. They would usually call those people seniles but they were too afraid to. ¡®They aren¡¯t right in their heads.¡¯ Chwee blessed her thoughts as she spoke while smiling. ¡°Yeah. Where do you think the Seven Departed Souls have gotten those Rare artifacts from? Kuhuhu. They say we might be able to obtain the feather if we¡¯re lucky.¡± ¡°Wow. Then there are more reasons to go up then.¡± He didn¡¯t even want the top ss artifacts that the Seven Departed Souls had. They would be able to equip themselves with gear a full tier up once they gained a single feather. Ben started to quickly walk upwards as if those words energized him. At that moment a strange sound was heard from somewhere. Kidududududuk. ¡°Huh?¡± Ben, who was quite sensitive enough to the point of working as a member of the Search team of the Hecate n, quickly looked around. The surface of the Ouroboros, which was covered with scales that were few meters long, was shaking up and down. Then something started to crawl out from between the scales. Ben was shocked once he saw this. ¡°Uaaaak! Parasites!¡± The things the people, who entered Ouroboros without knowing the dangers through the Scales, met first. ¡°Damnit! Run!¡± Ben and Chwee looked at the giant parasites that reached over 4m in height as they started to madly run atop of Ouroboros. Billions of grasshopper-shaped parasites crawled out as they started to attack. Proofreader¡¯s note Sponsored chapter. This is the 6th chapter overall of this week? After just finishing up this battle, Hansoo will now apparently have to face a gigantic grasshopper swarm with Sof¨ªa. Chapter 80: Racial War (3) Kururururu Michael clenched his teeth as he received the messages and carrier pigeons that were flowing in madly from all around. ¡°Is there a possibility that you killing that... Has some rtionship with the reason why the parasites of Ouroboros have gone crazy?¡± There was chaos going on the Roots above. Since they said that a huge amount of parasites that could be clearly seen from below were crawling out of the body of Ouroboros and marching down. Billions of them when they weren¡¯t even weak. And there was only one reason why the Ouroboros who had been quiet for 20 years was like that. Hansoo nodded at those words. ¡®I wondered where he went... It seems like he went to connect to Ouroboros.¡¯ Actually the situation which worried him wasn¡¯t the parasites but rather him just bringing down the Snake. Since then it will be so dangerous to the point where it wouldn¡¯t even beparable to the parasites. ¡®But since he isn¡¯t doing so... It seems that it¡¯ll take some time. Anyways, I don¡¯t think I can do anything inside of it then.¡¯ ording to his original n, he was going to feed poison to the Ouroboros and slowly grind it up from the inside. But there was no way the Clone will sit and watch him rampaging inside it. Which meant that it was a full frontal battle. ¡®Time is important then.¡¯ The longer it took for him toe down the better. There was no way for him to know when he wille down usually but there was an amazing alternative method in front of him. There weren¡¯t many people with the trait Library who hadn¡¯t gotten strong. Intelligence and information were the strongest weapon of all. Since there was a huge difference between knowing and not knowing the direction even for simple things. And the woman in front of him actually proved this. ¡®It¡¯s been a while. Sof¨ªa Vargera.¡¯ Hansooughed quietly in his mind. Sof¨ªa Vargera. One of the final 100 of the human race who had been running towards the Crystal in the distant past. Of course she was quite close with him too. ¡®Well. We can talk things outter.¡¯ He needed intel at this moment. Hansoo spoke towards Sof¨ªa. ¡°How long do you think it¡¯ll take? Until that thinges down?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Michael freaked out at those words. There was no way that he asked about the parasitesing down. Since they could check with their own eyes. Which meant that something else wasing down and there was only one other existence that could trouble this guy. For the Ouroboros toe down when the parasites were dangerous enough. Sof¨ªa squinted her eyes as she looked at Hansoo. ¡®...How did he know? That I would know?¡¯ Exactly a few days. It wasn¡¯t something like this. But the danger she felt on the skin was increasing and if she calcted with this new sensation then something big will happen in 14 days or 16 days at thetest. Since there was no way that the parasites will take 14 days toe down so there¡¯s only one other way. The abnormal Ouroboros will being down. ¡®Oh god. Something big has happened.¡¯ Sof¨ªa clenched her teeth. For something like this to happen when keeping the seal alone was busy enough. Hansoo looked towards Sof¨ªa and then asked again. ¡°How long does it take? I need to know that in order to set up a n properly.¡± ¡°...¡± The one who was actually in chaos from Hansoo¡¯s attitude was Camille. Since Sof¨ªa was also known for being extremely bad-tempered. ¡®Uwaa...¡¯ ¡°Two weeks.¡± But Sof¨ªa replied obediently unlike Camille¡¯s expectations. She was too busy calcting what will happen once that thing came down. ¡®First contact the leader. Then...¡± Her mind was too upied for her to have the will to squabble with him. But the problem rose from a different location. ¡°The Ouroboros ising down in only 2 weeks?¡± Michael clenched his teeth. He then made his decision instantly. ¡®Escape.¡¯ Michael then opened his mouth. ¡°We¡¯ll leave then. Since there won¡¯t be much time.¡± Camille, who had been listening, shouted out in confusion. ¡°What are you saying? We¡¯ll all die if we don¡¯t fight.¡± If something like that came down then there won¡¯t be a hole to escape. What was he thinking. Michael gazed at Camille and then spoke out. ¡°If there wasn¡¯t an escape route then probably. But that¡¯s not the case.¡± Sof¨ªa also frowned at Michael¡¯s words. This was why she hated the nsmen. Since they grouped up by themselves and backed off during important moments. ¡°You crazy bastards. Are you all going to go over?¡± Camille frowned at those words. Since she finally understood what Michael¡¯s words of not needing to fight meant. She had forgotten from shock. That there wasn¡¯t only the Red Zone in the Other World. ¡®Damnit... The passage opens soon.¡¯ Camille looked towards the Trunk of the World Tree. ...................................................... The Hecarim n, one of the Six Pirs like the Lighthouse. Jukma, the n lord, looked at one of the giant trunks behind his main camp. The Six Pirs weren¡¯t something metaphorical. The giant trunk of the world tree split up into six thick paths when it got close to the surface. The six split up World Tree Stems dropped down horizontally until thend, split up into 12 roots and then continued to spread along the surface. And this was why they were Six Pirs and twelve base roots. Because of this, the six pirs was the best ce to give out nutritional fluids to everyone within the n. Since it was the start of where the World Tree spread the nutritional fluid from. And only the strongest six ns could stay here because of this. ¡®Well. I don¡¯t know why they don¡¯t ce it in a morefortable location.¡¯ But the foodline not being severed was one of the most important factors. Jukma gazed contently at the giant trunk which fed the entire n and then looked over at theke in the distance behind the trunk. Lake. A hugeke that was between the six huge trunks. It wasn¡¯t made of toxic waters either. But then it also wasn¡¯t made of nutritional fluids. The people called thiske the . A man walked towards Jukma who was staring at theke. ¡°What shall we do?¡± Amil Stadan who acted as the spear of the Hecarim n, calmly asked as he heard the madly rushing news from the outside. It had been 3 years since they had been here. But there was not a single time where something like this had happened. ¡®... Billions of parasites huh.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a number that made him think of a loss. The number was definitely threatening but the path they could take toe down was limited to the body of Ouroboros and the strength of the Six Pirs, Twelve Roots and other ns was formidable as well. Which meant that if the Six Pirs, Twelve Roots and higher ns were gathered then it would be possible to withstand it despite receivingrge amounts of damage. ¡®If we group up that is.¡¯ Jukma opened his mouth after finishing his thoughts. ¡°We¡¯ve enjoyed as much as we needed right?¡± Amil Stadan pondered for a moment and then nodded. 1 year where he had crazily struggled to survive aftering to this world. 1 year where he had madly ran to get stronger so he can go up. 6 months of finally finding some leisure and enjoying this and that while watching others struggle. Though he had only rested for 6 months out of 3 years, he had no problem with this. Resting for 6 months was a long time. Jukmaughed as he spoke. ¡°They all prepared quite a few artifacts right? In Orange.¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Their runes were currently Red. The runes that came out from the World Tree Mountain Ranges were only Red. But sometimes an Orange Artifact that they couldn¡¯t even use dropped around the Branches. ¡®The Fairies are quite kind.¡¯ Though they can¡¯t use it here, it will be much easier for them if they got a good artifact here for the next zone. Since a good weapon was the core of a strong battle power. Jukma listened to Amil Stadan¡¯s report of being ready and thenughed coldly as he spoke. ¡°Then let¡¯s go over. Slowly.¡± He had fun as much as he should have. He was pondering whether to go up but for a big event like this to happen. Such an event was basically giving him the final push. Then Jukma looked over to the Lake, . They couldn¡¯t eat or drink it. There was only one use for theke. A passage to get to the next Zone. ¡°Get ready. The remaining ones... Well they¡¯ll do well on their own.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In order to get out before this ce got run over by the parasites they needed to hurry a little bit. Jukma remembered something while making the n and then spoke. ¡°Oh yeah. I heard there was quite a special guy out of the neers this time around?¡± At those words Jukma nodded to himself. ¡°That is right.¡± ¡°There¡¯s quite a lot of fun guys out of the Koreans this time. Let¡¯s take him. We can just give him runes and raise him.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Amil Stadan heard Jukma¡¯s words and then started to send carrier pigeons and messages in all directions. ....................................... Michael opened his mouth as he looked towards the six trunks. ¡°In two days the passage is going to open. Once the mirror opens then there¡¯s no need for others of the Pirs to fight. They will probably leave first. Sorry but that¡¯s the case for us as well.¡± Going through the Mirror was very simple. Once a month, the surface of theke turned like a mirror. They just needed to go through it then. If they have the qualifications then they will disappear into it. If they don¡¯t then they will walk out from the spot whence they walked in from. Of course most of their nsmen, who were high level adventurers, had the qualifications. They had been pushing it back until it now but then there¡¯s no reason to not leave anymore. ¡®There¡¯s no reason to get massacred in a fight where there¡¯s nothing to gain.¡¯ Sof¨ªa grinded her teeth at Michael¡¯s words. ¡°These bitches... Seriously. You guys are really heartless. Those who don¡¯t have the qualifications cannot leave.¡± Of course all the other high-ranking adventurers including themselves will leave. But then what will happen to the countless other adventurers left behind. If strong people flooded out then the ones remaining below will just get massacred. Michael snorted at Sof¨ªa¡¯s words. ¡°What, then you want us to get killed here as well? I don¡¯t know about the parasites but what are you going to do when the Ouroboroses down? You damned bitch. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking but to us our n is more important than everyone else in the worldbined.¡± Fighting with their life on the line for people they don¡¯t know about. Words were easy to speak. But could they actually do it? It was human nature to feel sad for their own family getting hurt more than a distant war. ¡®I can¡¯t give up.¡¯ As Michael and Sof¨ªa¡¯s argument grew, the one who was feeling troubled was actually Camille. Camille looked towards Hansoo after staring at the two for a while. He had killed two of the four Cmities so far. Wouldn¡¯t he have a method of dealing with the Ouroboros as well? ¡°Do you perhaps have a method of killing the Ouroboros?¡± Michael snorted at Camille¡¯s words. Hansoo had killed the Cmities by wrecking them from inside the body. But for some reason the Ouroboros sent out all the parasites which acted as the inner defensive system. What did this mean? ¡®This means that it won¡¯t let anyonee inside anymore.¡¯ ording to his nsmen inspections, every hole in its body was being blocked by the scales on the body. This meant that they have to kill it in a full frontal battle but a single swipe from that snake tail could smash apart the giant Root they were standing on. Though it did not have any special abilities like the Devouring and Vomiting Root but the size, hardness and mass of its body made it overwhelming. Killing that thing in a head on battle did not make any sense. No, if nobody distracted the parasites to buy time then fighting it was impossible in the first ce. Hansoo nodded at those words. ¡°It¡¯s a bit hard alone.¡± ¡°...?¡± Everyone made a surprised expression. That meant that he could kill it if they helped. Hansoo started to quickly calcte things within his head. ¡®Two weeks are a bit tight.¡¯ A beast that was getting controlled by somebody who had evil intentions and a beast that was faithful to its primitive instinct. There was no need to say which was more dangerous. It wasn¡¯t that they were going to wait 2 weeks and killing it after ites down. They had to beat it before 2 weeks, before that thing waspletely under control. ¡®It¡¯s too hard to do it alone¡¯ If he and the Seven Departed Soulsbine their power and borrow the power of the artifact, it¡¯d be doable to fight with the bastard drinking zealously the poison water. ¡®Not only Sof¨ªa, we call the six others as well. And while the six pirs and the other guys block the parasites, we climb to beat the Ouroboros.¡¯ Other people wouldn¡¯t know but there was a way of contact between the Seven Departed Souls. Done thinking, Hansoo opened his mouth and exined his n. And Michael, Sof¨ªa and everybody else froze after hearing the n. ¡®... You want us to trust that kind of n and not leave?¡¯ If they miss the chance of two dayster, they¡¯re trapped here for a whole month. If Hansoo fails to kill the Ouroboros, after two weeks of calm they¡¯ll have no choice but to spend the remaining two weeks until the passage opens again with the Ouroboros raging around. (*PR: Edited this sentence heavily to make it clear) There was not much to say about the result as well. No. Even then, why would the other ns agree and help them. ¡®Damnit. What is he thinking. Is he mad?¡¯ Michael clenched his teeth inwardly. But Sof¨ªa¡¯s expression froze because of another reason. ¡°Do you guys even know what we are doing?¡± The people thought that those who were called the Seven Departed Souls were running around the branches for stronger or better artifacts. And they thought that this was the reason why they weren¡¯t seen from the eyes of those around the Trunk or Roots. But this was not correct. The reason why they were staying around in this ce for such a long time was not because of such petty reasons. And because of this the seven of them could not leave at the same time. Hansoo quietly grasped onto Sof¨ªa¡¯s hands from those words. ¡°What...!¡± While Sof¨ªa was surprised, Hansoo wrote something down on Sof¨ªa¡¯s hand. ¡°...What are you?¡± The thing that they were sealing. Sof¨ªa¡¯s expression froze from the word that no one should know other than the seven of them, the word which Hansoo had written down on her hand. Proofreader¡¯s note Sponsored chapter. Jukma¡¯s name means ¡°Crimson Horse¡±. I wonder which writing system Hansoo used to write ¡°Akuma¡±? Chapter 81: Racial War (4) The Cmities people knew about were four in total. One at the Sea. One at the Roots. One at the Trunk. One at the Branch. ¡®And a very special one.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled inwardly. The 1st year Adventurers who had searched far and wide in order to explore the new world 20 years ago had seen the four kinds of Cmities but didn¡¯t worry much. Since these guys seemed busy eating up the World Tree and didn¡¯t really seem interested in people. While they were searching all over the World Tree while avoiding the Four Cmities, Keldian and hisrades found something extremely dangerous deep within the World Tree. A creature that seemed like it was being sealed by somebody. And tens of thousands of marks of those who got massacred while trying to seal that creature. The six powers that were controlling the wide World Tree Mountain Range heard the news and then quickly gathered to the location of the Seal. And they realized. That this thing was more dangerous than the cmities if it were to get released. But this guy looked like a iplete creature unlike thepleted lifeforms such as the Cmities. Like something somebody had failed while making it. And it was weaker than the Cmities because of that but unlike the Cmities who weren¡¯t really interested in people, this thing was showing extreme reactions against living creatures. They hadn¡¯t included it in the Cmities because it was an iplete product but then if this thing were to go on a rampage after getting out then the people who came after them will just get killed without being able to do anything. No, they would get swept over too. Their family mighte after them. They couldn¡¯t leave this behind and go up. But then they had no methods of killing it. Since being slightly weaker than the Cmities meant that it was much much stronger than humans. So they only had one option. They first put their powers around Six Trunks near the location of the Seal in order to block random people from getting to the Seal. Since if they, the strongest, were guarding it then nobody would be able to get to the Seal as well. At the same time they decided to keep it a secret from them as well. Since it would be dangerous for them to know about such a dangerous existence and people who get blinded by the greed of reward wille out. And one of the six people who had gathered had remained behind in order to keep the Seal. The man who had raised the giant power of Hecarim, one of the six Pirs, without the ability of a Lord and with only strength alone. Naming the creature had befallen to the one who had chosen to sacrifice himself for everyone else and the man who had chosen to remain behind, Miyamoto, named the creature Akuma. He then realized that it was too much for him to maintain the constantly weakening seal and then gathered people who had the potential to get strong and had the same thoughts as him asrades. These were the Seven Departed Souls. The protectors who hadn¡¯t gone up and were protecting the seal for tens of years. ¡®I don¡¯t know why that guy had failed in creating this thing but... Kill the Akuma first then take these guys to kill the Ouroboros.¡¯ But Sof¨ªa¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change while looking at that Hansoo. ¡®What does this kid know?¡¯ Four Cmities. They were indeed dangerous. And his confidence would probably be brimming since he had killed two of them. But if those things were natural disasters then the thing they were sealing was like a nuclear weapon created with evil intentions. Not as strong as a natural disaster but the fact that humans can¡¯t go up against it was the same and it actually went against humans unlike natural disasters. ¡®But even then... I still can¡¯t ignore him.¡¯ She could not ignore a person who had killed two of the Four Great Cmities and also knew the name of Akuma. She had to talk to the leader, Miyamoto. Sof¨ªa set the intention ofmunicating into her mind and then took out the next question. ¡°Ok so we¡¯re set then but what are you going to do about the other nsmen?¡¯ Sof¨ªa threw something into the air as soon as she finished talking. The small ball that left Sof¨ªa¡¯s hands got bigger and bigger as it grew to the size of a man and then rose into the air. The round object which had risen to the air suddenly opened its eyes. Then it started to show the scenery of the Six Trunks above clearly in front of Sof¨ªa. Michael was shocked as he saw this. ¡®...God¡¯s white of the eye. Such a high level skill.¡¯ A skill which allowed one to see whenever they wanted in the World Tree continent as long as they fulfilled the requirements. The reason why the Seven Departed Souls were scary was because of that. They had collected and raised the mastery of skills and artifacts for almost 10 years. In conclusion they had numerous artifacts that were hard for anyone to acquire one of and used high-level skills freely. And battle experience that exceeded others by a few times. There¡¯s no way they couldn¡¯t be strong. But Camille groaned from a different reason than Michael¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s not even a mess...¡± Sof¨ªa¡¯s skill was showing them the situation above clearly. A few of the Six Pirs were reacting in a hurry to the sudden wave of parasites. But on the other hand, the Pirs that were located far away from the Ouroboros¡¯ tail didn¡¯t really care for as to whether the ns in the front were fighting or not as they took everything they needed and were taking their n upwards. Though the Six Pirs who were fighting looked like heroes of justice, it wasn¡¯t really that. The Pirs that were fighting were only doing so because they had gotten close, they still made sure to maintain their power as they fell backwards. Michael clicked his tongue as he saw this. ¡®That¡¯s the right decision.¡¯ Two days. It was long but at the same time very short. Everyone probably realized this. That it¡¯ll take about 2 weeks in order for the Ouroboros toe down. Though it won¡¯t be as good as the Library Sof¨ªa had, there were plenty of traits that were simr. If they get those traits, experience andbine it with the data handed down through the Six Pirs then it wasn¡¯t that hard to realize that that thing wille down in 2 weeks. If the Ouroboros didn¡¯te down then there might be some ns who decide to fight. But since that thing¡¯s descent was decided, everyone chose to ran. With as much of their power maintained as possible. ¡°What are you going to do. Solve that first. If you show me that then I¡¯ll believe you.¡± If they couldn¡¯t even block the parasites charging over there then they couldn¡¯t even progress after that. Hansoo pondered for a moment at those words and then got up. ......................................... ¡°Goddamnit! The other ns aren¡¯ting? What about Hecarim!¡± ¡°Damnit! Damage will increase if they get through! We have to block them here! No matter what!¡± Two of the Six Pirs, Helper n and the Triple Lights Union, were blocking the tide-like parasites as they screamed out. Hooong A green-colored skill of one of the Celestial Generals from the Triple Lights Union exploded towards the parasites crawling down from above. Somebody who didn¡¯t know every well about these things would have been scared to their wits. To send attacks towards the Ouroboros above! What would they do if the Ouroboros got enraged. But the Celestial General didn¡¯t even put that into his calctions. ¡®Fuck. If an attack like this worked on it then I wouldn¡¯t even be scared.¡¯ Booom! A circle which was of tens of meters in radius had turned into ashes and tens of parasites had turned into dust but as he expected the Ouroboros didn¡¯t react at all. Since the Ouroboros was toozy to move just because its scales were a bit scratched. Though it had worked out as he nned, his expression wasn¡¯t that great. ¡®These damned things. They¡¯re too big.¡¯ Since the bodies of the parasites were huge, there weren¡¯t many of them who fell in the range of arge area skill. And killing few tens of them didn¡¯t even dent their numbers. The space that had been emptied by the ones dead had been quickly refilled by those who were constantly pushing down the road to hell upon the body of the Ouroboros. ¡®Bitch...Hecarim, Pirs you despicable bastards! For not a single one of you to show up!¡± But the Celestial General knew as well. That there was no reason for them to shed blood ande help. The reason why the Triple Lights Union and the Helper n were fighting was not because they had a hidden mission or anything. Though something like that might¡¯ve existed in the beginning of the Six Pirs but in the near 20 years that the ns existed for, the n members had been reced over and over again. What has been left now were not ideals but rather reality. The reason why they were fighting here was because the damned tail of the Ouroboros that acted as the path for the charging Parasites was located in between the Helper n and Triple Lights Union. Since their main base would get wrecked if they didn¡¯t block them. But their situation wasn¡¯t something they would curse over. ¡®We shall also guard for a bit and then maintain our formations as we get out.¡¯ Though they didn¡¯t feelfortable about the adventurers below but they couldn¡¯t do anything. It was impossible for the adventurers below to raise their strength to the point where they can get through the Mirror in 2 days anyways. It might be possible if all the ns focused on doing so but no one had the leisure to do so. While they were grinding their teeth, a huge soundwave was heard in the distance. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Though this wasn¡¯t the time for him to get distracted, the Celestial General had been in the Otherworld too long to ignore an extremely strong existence that pervaded all their detection skills. ¡®Monumental Air path... Who has a skill like this?¡¯ And something like this meant that they had increased the mastery to the extremes. The Celestial General heard the sound waveing from the Base Root and then looked over towards that direction. ¡®Sof¨ªa Vargera....¡¯ The Seven Departed Souls were in a awkward situation with the Six Pirs. Their rtionship wasn¡¯t good but wasn¡¯t that bad. ¡®Damnit. There¡¯s no way someone like her would help either.¡¯ Even from the start it would be a piece of cake for someone like her to just go through the Mirror when something like this happened. At that time something bulky started to form in Sof¨ªa¡¯s hands. Green, white and blue lights intertwined and then turned into a jade colored dot. Then the jade-colored marble made a huge noise as it flew over the sky. Clink! The marble which had flown over the sky while drawing out a jade line on its pathnded between the swarming parasites. ng! Soon the surface started to freeze up along with the explosion. Cracklecrackle In an instant an area many timesrger than the Celestial General¡¯s attack froze up and all the parasites within that area turned into frozen statues. ¡®Oh my god.¡¯ The Celestial General saw that scene as his eyes fluttered. People spoke of the Seven Departed Souls but there was never an asion where they would actually see them. Since they had heard that people like them yed around up above. But what he had heard was the truth after seeing it himself. The Ouroboros that didn¡¯t even react to the previous attack trembled. Which meant that they had gotten on its nerve quite a bit. ¡®It didn¡¯t even seem like she went all out.¡¯ And she wasn¡¯t alone either. ¡®Who¡¯s that next to her.¡¯ A face he had never seen before. Everyone¡¯s gazes including the Celestial General¡¯s turned to Sof¨ªa and Hansoo next to her. Hansoo then got lost in thought as he pondered while looking at the countless amounts of parasites crawling down from the giant tail of the Ouroboros in front of him. ¡®Is this decision the right one?¡¯ If he went into action then he can hold onto all the people from the Six Pirs in this spot. No, he can actually make them fight more desperately. And he will help with the relics of the Arsenal. The damage from the parasites would not increase. But the parasites weren¡¯t the important part. ¡®Isn¡¯t there a method of killing the Ouroboros without doing all of this?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a sin to struggle to survive and these guys trying to escape through the Mirror had quite a normal reaction. But if he were to fail at killing the Ouroboros after all this then he will be throwing all of the people from the Six Pirs, who could¡¯ve escaped, into death. But Hansoo made up his mind. ¡®There¡¯s no other way.¡¯ Somebody had to fight against these parasites. It was arduous enough for him to focus on the Akuma and Ouroboros themselves. Light started to shine around Hansoo who was standing above the frozen scales of the Ouroboros. Kiiiiiiing The huge amount of energy from the fragment that was being controlled by the three relics started to gather on the tip of the Gdriang¡¯s Relic in Hansoo¡¯s hands. Soon the light from the Gdriang¡¯s Relic turned into a huge golden hammer instead of a sword. Hansoo then jumped down as he smashed the hammer down onto the center of the tail of the Ouroboros. .............................................. Kwaaaaaaaaaaang! A roar that shook the heavens and the earth resonated throughout the Pirs and theke and in all directions. At the thunder-like sound Jukma, who wasmanding his nsmen, quickly looked towards the location where the sound and the light came from. And then frowned. ¡®What is happening now!¡¯ Kurururururu The tail of the Ouroboros which didn¡¯t even react until now started to react quite agitatedly. It then started to aggressively push in its tail in between the Six Pirs as if it was trying to find the rat that had disturbed its tail. Boom! Booooom! A few more thundering sounds rang out. The tail kept on poking in between the Pirs as if it was trying to find the one annoying it numerous times. The tail that was throwing off the tens of thousands of parasites on itid down as if it gotzy since the thing that had agitated it stopped. The problem was that the spot the tailnded was the center of theke, the Mirror. ¡°Goddamnit.¡± Jukma looked at this scene with disbelief. Chase until the end if you¡¯re going to chase. Why did it stop in such a ce. Soon the parasites that hade down on the tail filled up theke as they crawled out in all directions. Chirurururuk Though the depth of theke was rather deep, it was just a normalke other than the single day in which it acted as the Mirror. It wasn¡¯t an obstacle to the 4mrge parasites. Theke was extremely wide but there were enough parasites to fill it up many times over. Jukma¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly at this scene. Now it would be impossible for them to get into the mirror without getting through that with all their strength. In what was this different from a war? And now all the people on the surface of the Red Zone would get massacred. ¡®Which crazy bastard...¡¯ At that time a Carrier Pigeon flew in. Jukma, who had heard the message within the Carrier Pigeon, grinded his teeth as he got up. ¡®...I believe some talk is needed.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jukma ordered Amil Stadan and started to gather up a few people. Chapter 82: Akuma (1) Jukma looked at his surroundings. There were a few familiar faces. Patriarch of Lighthouse, Michael, and Patriarch of Helper, Gichul, and other patriarchs of the Six Great ns. And their Guards that they had fought with since the Base Roots. Though they had gathered from time to time if there were things to discuss but this was the first time when all six had gathered like this. A very rare event if one took ount of the patriarchs of the 12 Roots who would arrive soon. But there was no time to chitchat. Since the nsmen of the Six ns were shedding blood while going against the parasites even at this moment. Jukma looked at Michael as he spoke. ¡°I heard that you crawled into the Devil¡¯s Mouth. Is that thinging down your doing?¡± The thing which had been quiet for 20 years suddenly went on a rampage. There was only 1 thing that could effect that giant thing. Jukma grinded his teeth at Michael who didn¡¯t reply. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you kill the Cmity Fish and cook it up or make a sd out of the Devouring and Vomiting root but you should at least do it so you don¡¯t bring us harm. You aren¡¯t going to share the things you gained with us anyway right?¡± At those words a few people who had been quite dissatisfied nodded their heads. The fact that he killed the Cmities was amazing. But what of it. It might be different if they were going to stay here longer but the Red Zone¡¯s peace did not matter to them who were going to go up soon. There wasn¡¯t anything bad but nothing really good about it either. If it ended at the Ouroborosing down then they wouldn¡¯t have really said anything. But to block their escape hole. Jukma, who had seen the five to one scenario, made a satisfied expression as he got to the main point. ¡°I won¡¯t stretch it out long. Bring that Kang Hansoo guy. Since it wasn¡¯t just your n¡¯s doing.¡± Kang Hansoo. The guy who had acted out without any fear and saying that he will kill the Cmity Fish. They scoffed at him at first. But they could not anymore. Since they knew that two of the Four Great Cmities had been killed by that guy. But they didn¡¯t really feel like congratting him. Kang Taeho, who held the responsibility as the Union Head of the Triple Lights Union, quietly listened and then spoke out: ¡°Bring that guy. If he had killed two of the Four Great Cmities then he should know something about this situation too.¡± From the start they had never even considered the fact that Hansoo killed the Cmity Fish with his battle strength. Since logic still existed. Sof¨ªa Vargera who had gotten strong at an illogical pace with her trait, Library, still took 3 years to get strong. Him getting that strong when it hasn¡¯t even been a month since the tutorial ended had not entered their brains. Which meant that the thing they needed was the intel and the method to solve the current situation. ¡®Hoo. I¡¯m going to go crazy.¡¯ Kang Taeho signed inwardly. For them to rely on one person in solving such an emergency situation. They were that desperate. There was no way for them to drive all of the things from theke out with their current gear. Michael grinded his teeth inwardly as he saw the other n Patriarchs ring at him. ¡®That crazy bastard. For him to really do it.¡¯ He wanted to block them but there was no way for him to. How could they block one of the Seven Departed Souls with just 150 people. Hansoo answered quite simply. <...> Once logic and reality got too far apart from each other people tended to think of logic more than reality. There weren¡¯t any words more suitable than neer to make them drop their guard. Especially more so if the person was an existence that defied all rules like the one in front of him. No one would have thought that this guy would have gotten this strong. Michael, who had finished thinking about the conversation he had with Hansoo, thought of the objects that guy had found after the battle. ¡®This... Is more than enough for the reward for killing the Cmity.¡¯ Michael finished his thoughts after bringing up the image of the millions of weapons that had poured out from the air. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he went. But... I have thoughts of sharing the things I¡¯ve obtained.¡± ¡°What?¡± The moment his words ended, the nsmen of Lighthouse who had received the orders held onto huge amounts of items as they slowly walked towards the Pirs. Jukma squinted his eyes as he saw the nsmen of Lighthouse walking towards them from the distance. .............................................. Chwajajajak Sof¨ªa and Hansoo who had gotten out in the small frame after they had smashed the tail of the Ouroboros hadn¡¯t gotten as far away as Jukma and Michael had thought. They were headed towards the heart of the World Tree that was located above the Lake where the Pirs sprouted from. Sof¨ªa Vergara, who had applied Stealth which was a side effect of mastering the Monumental Air Path to the extreme, felt a cold sweat running down her back from the extreme amounts of mana that she could feel behind her. ¡®This is a neer?¡¯ But being surprised is being surprised and grasping the truth was grasping it. There was a need to dissect his battle strength objectively. Sof¨ªa looked over Hansoo with her eyes at the same time she used the skill, Monumental Air Path. ¡®Though it¡¯s amazing... There¡¯s a limit to transferring this to his battle power.¡¯ It was a huge amount of mana for sure. But there was a limit on how much of this mana Hansoo could actually absorb. Since there was a difference between using it for himself and spreading it in all directions. Like how a power nt didn¡¯t use all the energy it generated. ¡®...But he should still be stronger than myself.¡¯ Sof¨ªa was angry but she decided to recognize the things she needed to recognize. She hadn¡¯t fought him but it had been long since he had gone past the line where she needed to fight him to realize it. Though it wasn¡¯t an infinite amount of mana but an amount of mana that had exceeded the limit of a human with that much mana control. Though he had only a few gears on, every one of them looked oppressing. ¡®He might really be able to get Akuma...¡¯ But Sof¨ªa shook her head. This guy was quite amazing too but Akuma was a thing that made one scared the moment one saw it. ¡®The Judgement will be given by the Leader, Miyamoto.¡¯ The six huge pirs that towered up from the grounds got closer and closer to each other as they went further up and eventuallybined into one. And there was a very small tunnel in the center of the location where the six pirs connected to each other. An entrance that was covered with various skills and artifacts. Hansoo and Sof¨ªa went past that entrance and then followed the vertical tunnel in the center of the World Tree as they climbed up. At that location the other six people who had received Sof¨ªa¡¯s message were gathered. Miyamoto Junichi. Kyle Cooper. Baek Jongsang. Arc Mariangt. Yoruba. Tina Charliz. And Seven including herself. Hansoo looked over to the thing that was located in the center of the giant area behind the seven people. Something that had been pierced with a giant spear and had been tied down with huge chains. It¡¯s body couldn¡¯t be seen because the chains had tightly and heavily tied him down but the evil aura was spreading out through the chains. Hansoo mumbled as he saw the thing that looked like an egg of something. ¡®Akuma.¡¯ Weirdly, there wasn¡¯t a Divine Stone Fragment within the hidden fifth Cmity. The fifth Divine Stone Fragment existed within the located in the top of the World Tree as far as he knew. A structure where the energy of the Fragment on the top of the World Tree plummeted straight down onto this ce. Basically it had a different mana wave than Hansoo¡¯s mana wave. ¡®Maybe the reason why that thing¡¯s so vile is because it doesn¡¯t have a stable energy within its body like the other Cmities.¡¯ Hansoo looked at the tens of thousands skeletons spread around the Akuma. Two of the Five Great Tiger Generals who had came to kill the iplete Cmity and had gotten killed. Ekim and Kaghon. And their relics, the Chain Scythe and Spear. Though those two had failed, they had seeded in sealing the iplete Cmity, Akuma. By using the energy of the Divine Stone Fragment that plummeted down from the top of the World Tree. ¡®Though it seems like that thing acts as the thing that protects that guy.¡¯ In conclusion, they had turned the Akuma into a pause mode with the energy that would¡¯ve gotten into the Akuma instead but on the other hand the seal was acting as a protection towards that thing. If he were to pull out the chains in order to kill him then the energy flowing into the chains will flow into Akuma and cause it to gain back its strength again. The Seven Departed Souls were managing that energy so as much of the energy as possible flowed into the chains and not into the Akuma. ¡®It seems it doesn¡¯t like intruders in the system.¡¯ As another person, Hansoo, came into the mana wave the calm breath of the Akuma got slightly faster as the chains shook. Like a living creature bing much more vicious. This might be one of the reasons why Keldian had decided to keep this ce a secret. Miyamoto looked at Hansoo and spoke with a happy expression. ¡°Oh? Is this the friend? The friend our youngest one has brought. Anyways. For you to want to kill the Akuma.¡± Miyamotoughed with a peaceful expression. 20 years since he had guarded this ce. This new friend was a type that provoked one¡¯s curiosity in numerous ways. To know about the Akuma and even say he wanted to kill it. But there was something he could guess. ¡®Did one of my friends who had found the Akuma with me before leave behind a record somewhere?¡¯ The owners of the Six Pirs who had found this ce along with him. If one of them had left behind a record and this guy had found it then it was something that he could believe. ¡®Shall we see?¡¯ His will was good but if his strength didn¡¯t support it then it was just useless. He understood that this guy called Hansoo was strong but he had seen the Akuma for too long to get shocked by that. But Miyamoto could only be surprised once he saw the relics that were around Hansoo. ¡°...The two around the Akuma weren¡¯t the only ones. For there to be three more.¡± The others were a bit confused but Miyamoto, who had guarded the Akuma for longer than them, knew instantly when he saw it. That the three relics around Hansoo were the same type as the two on Akuma¡¯s body. ¡°Good. It seems I can strengthen the seal even more.¡± Miyamoto smiled brightly. It was getting harder to suppress the Akuma who was getting more and more vicious anyway. With those relics he will be able to suppress it with a stronger seal for a while. ¡®Things will be easier.¡¯ Miyamoto spoke as he looked at Hansoo. ¡°Let¡¯s tie down the Seal on the Akuma with those for now. Then our movements will be easier so we will be able to handle the parasites below. You can leave in between then. You haven¡¯t... Seen the Akuma so you probably spoke like that. Look over there. Can you kill that thing?¡± Miyamoto then pointed towards the egg that was giving off an aura that twisted one¡¯s body. There wasn¡¯t much to talk about Ouroboros, that iplete creature was sending off such an aura. ording to Miyamoto¡¯s logic, killing the Akuma and the Ouroboros was not possible. It might be different once the Ouroboros came down but with this current situation they had to save the people who can go through the mirror before the Ouroboros came down and the Akuma got released. Hansoo shook his head at those words. Since that guy was thinking the exact opposite of what he was nning. Why would he have smashed the tail of the Ouroboros onto theke? ¡®Well. He might not know that I¡¯ve done that yet.¡¯ Since he hade up right after he hit the tail, this guy might not know it if he was focused on the Akuma¡¯s seal. Hansoo sighed quietly. The Seven Worlds that started out from the Red Zone. And the Seven Legacies left behind by the fallen races. Revive them all and use them to strengthen the Human Race. The first stage was the World Tree. He had to kill the five cmities here, collect the Divine Stone Fragments,plete the Divine Stone, revive the World Tree and use the Relic to control the World Tree. It wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s wrongdoing but their views were different. Since he was looking at the bigger picture, the people who were living in the moment could not understand it. In order for them to understand, he needed to reveal the future¡¯s story but then the invasion would get faster. ¡®I wonder how many times something like this will happen.¡¯ Hansoo shook his head and then spoke. ¡°I shall decline.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The seal needs to get destroyed. The relic isn¡¯t something to be used that way.¡± Miyamoto¡¯s eyelids were slightly raised at Hansoo¡¯s words. Chapter 83: Akuma (2) Miyamoto breathed in and out from Hansoo¡¯s words and the spoke. ¡°...You really speak of it easily. Do you even know how many of us would die while you kill the Akuma?¡± Miyamoto replied coldly. They had all gathered here with some sense of justice. Since they knew how many people the job they had could save. But the problem changed once they had to put their lives on the line. ¡®I¡¯m honestly scared.¡¯ Miyamoto mumbled inwardly. He had felt two things inside of him during the time when he had ruled over the World Tree Mountain Ranges with Keldian, Eres and those who were his friends and enemies. First he had lost fear. Secondly, he gained fear. These two contradictory feelings existed. He had lost fear. He had been able to crash through this world because he had a bit of talent and he had gotten stronger as he ruled over the Red Zone. By the time he found the Akuma he had a huge power following him and because his strength was also great he had the confidence that he wouldn¡¯t fall behind anyone. The timeframe in which he had struggled to survive had passed and the time in which he had struggled to get strong had also passed. Of course he lost fear when no human and beast could go up against him. At the same time he felt fear. This was just the first world. But things like the Four Cmities roamed around and things like the Akuma were hidden. He couldn¡¯t even guess what could be in the next world through the coldly transparentke. If he were to get to the next world then he had to struggle again in order to survive and get stronger. But the others didn¡¯t seem to have any notion of fear as they started to walk towards the Mirror. While the other people prepared to go through the Mirror with different thoughts, he on the other hand endlessly pondered and pondered. He was scared of change to go over but then nervousness and his pride from staying caused him to fall into pondering. At the moment he was thinking about this, the Akuma that had appeared. And the single sacrifice that was needed. Miyamoto swimmingly said that he will take that role. Though it looked like he had given up a chance for the greater cause, and the others had seen him that way but at least on Miyamoto¡¯s situation, it was a very satisfactory choice. Since the Akuma had provided him a very good haven of mind. No one could threaten him in the Red Zone since he had constantly gotten stronger for 20 years as long as he maintained the seal on the Akuma. A moment¡¯s choice had turned Miyamoto quitefortable for the past 20 years. And the Pir, Hecarim, that he had raised praised him like a god every once a while he visited them. But the guy in front of him was trying to break that peace. Miyamoto started to ponder as he saw that Hansoo. ¡®Damnit. I heard that he was a dumbass but for him to be this much.¡¯ If this guy released the seal for the Akuma and then failed to kill it then it didn¡¯t just end at Why would that guy let them tie him that easily. If Hansoo couldn¡¯t kill the guy who was released than that thing will cause a catastrophe. His life will be endangered too. ¡®It won¡¯t do.¡¯ Miyamoto shook his head as he spoke. ¡°I can¡¯t agree with you. We cannot undo the seal. Do you know how many people you will be killing if you fail?¡± Hansoo didn¡¯t reply to Miyamoto¡¯s words as he started to raise his energy. Kiiiiing Soon Hansoo¡¯s body started to get surrounded by a bright light. The three relics started to pull out the fragment¡¯s energy to the extremes. In a different manner than from before, beyond the limit that one can control with the relics. Kudududuk The mana storm started to swirl in all directions. It started to get overloaded as it went beyond the limit Hansoo could control. Miyamoto made a cold expression as he looked at that Hansoo. ¡®So you¡¯re trying to solve it with strength huh. I definitely cannot let you go then.¡± Miyamoto and the other six raised the power in their bodies as they started to block the entrance heading towards the Akuma. At this time something unexpected happened. Kuduk ¡°Huh?¡± Miyamoto made a dumbfounded expression at the thing that had flown past him and onto Hansoo. Something that was extremely familiar. The objects he had seen for 20 years. The Chain Scythe and the Spear. The two relics that had been surrounding the Akuma flew towards Hansoo when Hansoo poured out an enormous amount of energy towards the other three relics as if they were mas. As if they were made as a set from the start. ¡°Goddamnit!¡± Miyamoto hurriedly looked behind him. Since the mana wave that were coursing around them like a storm had calmed down due to the two relics but the vicious aura behind Miyamoto exploded out. The beastly lifeform that had a human¡¯s form unlike the other Cmities. Miyamoto looked at that Akuma and then shouted at Hansoo. ¡°You crazy bastard! What are you doing! Do you think we¡¯ll work with you if you do this?¡± Hansoo then looked at Miyamoto with a befuddled expression and the spoke. ¡°What are you talking about. You guys just watch. Don¡¯t interrupt.¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill the Akuma alone.¡± ¡®I can kill it.¡¯ Miyamoto had decided that it wasn¡¯t possible after seeing him use three relics. But since he had collected all five relics, he could go up against the Akuma without the help of the other Seven Departed Souls. Since he didn¡¯t need these guys for the Akuma in the first ce. The problem was the Ouroboros after that. ¡®There¡¯s no time because of that goddamn clone.¡¯ He didn¡¯t have any ns of persuading these guys ording to his original n. Since he was going to wait until his Racial Metamorphosis¡¯ cooldown after killing up to the Root. But as long as the Clone was connected to the Ouroboros, he had to kill it. ¡®The Ouroboros is stronger than Akuma.¡¯ Even if the Ouroboros was weakened by the poison, it was aplete creature unlike the Akuma. It had a Divine Stone Fragment within it and employed all of its energy. If he wanted to beat the Ouroboros without the Racial Metamorphosis and only with the five relics then he needed the help of these guys. But on the other hand, if he went over the current hurdle then things will actually be easier. ¡®Let¡¯s think positive.¡¯ He had obtained the Thousand Soldier Armors and it was going to go on like this anyway. Since all of the cmitiesing down one by one after him having decided to kill one was normal. They hadn¡¯t gone over each other¡¯s territory because they were cautious of each other. Even if the Clone didn¡¯te back the Ouroboros would¡¯vee down anyway. ¡®Should I have killed the Cmity Fish a bit slower?¡¯ With his abilities, he probably could¡¯ve turned his runes into 100% with just 3 months. It would¡¯ve been easier if he had hunted it afterwards. But Hansoo shook his head. ¡®Tsk.¡¯ The total number of people who have already been dragged into the Otherworld should be 2 billion. ording to the Alchemists¡¯ calctions then the next year¡¯s estimated entrance number would be around 4.2 billion. If 5% of them died off in a month then 200 million would die and in 3 months almost 600 million would die. ¡®The invasion of the Abyss is a problem too.¡¯ Hansoo warmed up his body as he spoke. ¡°Decide after you see me fighting. To whether I can kill the Ouroboros or not.¡± Who would believe them if one just told them. If he was going to fight with them while entrusting his back to them then forcing them into it is meaningless. ¡®I shall show it to them first and if they still don¡¯t follow then I¡¯ll use other methods.¡¯ Hoooong Hansoo started to focus on the five relics. The seven marbles of Ekidrang¡¯s relic one by one fit in between the extremely long chain. Charurururu The Chain started to take form like an Imugi* and floated around Hansoo¡¯s body. A mana storm like from before didn¡¯t rage out from the body of Hansoo who had a spear on his left hand and a sword on his right but the amount of intimidation he let out was not evenparable to before. The golden energy, which used to rage like the wind and coursed through the air, got controlled to the extremes and solidified almost into a liquid form and surrounded Hansoo. Hansoo spoke towards the Seven behind him while controlling the relics. ¡°Oh. By the way...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°If you are thinking of helping out then don¡¯t hesitate. Just jump in.¡± ¡°... You said you are going to fight it alone?¡± ¡°What are you saying. It¡¯s better to crush it with numbers if you can.¡± ¡°...¡± Hansoo ended with those words as he charged forward. ........................ Ooooong Jukma made a strange expression at the five different artifacts surrounding his body. Sword. Seven Marbles. Bracelet. Iron Chains. Spear. Jukma moved his eyes from the artifact and then looked at the battle in the distance. Boom! ¡°Pour it!¡± ¡°Uwahahahaha! It¡¯s amazing!¡± The nsmen, who were on the defensive before, were jumping here and there and pouring out skills as if they were happy from the new gears or had gotten some leisure. It was obvious. Since he would¡¯ve done so too. Weapons and armors that can pour out strong mana reinforcements without worrying about mana. It was like being able to use ultimate skills without a limit so how could it not be fun. A strong mana that was supplied along with their 5 new weapons. When these two thingsbined with the existing skills of the nsmen, the parasites, which seemed to be almost crushing the humans, were blocked by the defensive formation of the Six ns and could not proceed. Of course it was hard for them to advance as well due to the endless amounts of parasites that came out but they could at least prevent injuries at this rate. And because of this Jukma, who had some leisure, turned his eyes towards a different location. ¡°Michael. That damned bastard. He hid the real good ones.¡± He was quite shocked when Michael peacefully handed these out. Since these weapons were really strong. One could see just from the nsmen who were fighting in the distance. But the important part wasn¡¯t the weapon. ¡°Mana wave huh.¡± The quality of the five gears that seemed like relics was quite high. But they also had weapons like these. The important thing was the mana wave. The mana wave that turned these weapons into peerless treasures. Jukma looked at Amil because of this. ¡°Amil. Can you feel it?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s moving bit by bit.¡± He could feel it though it was very minute. This mana wave wasing off from one ce as the center. ¡®I can¡¯t tell exactly where the center is but... I can at least recognize that it is moving.¡¯ The flow of the mana, which was moving very subtly, was giving them information. And another thing. ¡°I don¡¯t know who has it but... If they can use it this delicately then turning it on and off would be within their power too.¡± And not only turning it on and off. They might be able to send the mana to some people and severe it from the others. There was no other reason why Michael had peacefully given them the weapons. What did it matter when their lives were in his hands. Even if he just cut off the mana supply to the other five Pirs, it would already be a huge profit for Michael. ¡°You ordered the ns beneath the mountain and are collecting the adventures from all around right?¡± Amil Stadan nodded at those words. Since it was war now. They needed more numbers in order to advance over their defenses. And because of this the Six Pirs and the Twelve Roots were calling every single adventurers out there to this location. Usually it would be hard to move around because of beasts but for some reason there weren¡¯t many beasts. Thanks to this the numerous adventurers who had been split up all around were gathering to the Six Pirs with bellies full of nutritional fluids. ¡°There¡¯s a thing I need to do before they arrive. I need to find the origin of the mana.¡± The most important thing Jukma had realized in the Otherworld was that leaving the sword in the opponent¡¯s hand was a truly crazy act. Allies and enemies were only a thin paper apart and a very small event can change it all. So, don¡¯t leave the sword in other people¡¯s hands. If the enemy was holding onto a sword then at least he needed to have one too. And better if he was the only one holding the sword. ¡°Get 20 of the search team members, cover them with relics and then send them off in all directions. Search the range limit of the mana wave. We will find its origin that way.¡± The relics wouldn¡¯t work once they went past the range of the mana wave. If the Mana spread out in a spherical shape then they just needed to find the range limit and then find the center. Kiiing ¡®Hmm?¡¯ While Amil Stadan was sending a message, the mana wave that was surrounding them rocked back and forth like a wave. Amil and Jukma both frowned at this change. Since it got easier to find the center because of this change but they also knew that the other nsmen would also react quickly. ¡®We should move quickly.¡¯ Jukma, who had quickly guessed the location of the origin of the manawave, frowned slightly as he started to send orders in all directions. Trantor¡¯s note Imugi is a mythical Korean creature that is in a stage before bing a Dragon. The legend is that when a constrictor [phe Schrenckii] stays inside cold waters for 1000 years than it will ascend into the heavens as a Dragon. The Imugi is basically a stage in between these two. Constrictor -> Imugi -> Dragon (The dragon image is an image of chungryong or Azure Dragon, one of the four great mythical creatures because why not?) Hope this rified some things and helped you learn a bit more Longest TL note ever? Hehehehe..... Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 2/3. For other stories with Imugis, King Shura and Legendary Moonlight Sculptor are good reads. Chapter 84: Akuma (3) Boom! Boom! Shockwaves from the Akuma¡¯s and Hansoo¡¯s sh resonated in all directions. To the point where that force went past where they were standing and even shook the Pirs of the World Tree very minutely. ¡®...¡¯ Sof¨ªa looked at Miyamoto and asked carefully while observing this scene. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help?¡± Though the others might see the Seven Departed Souls to be at the same level as each other and though this was true, their leader Miyamoto was different. There was a clear difference between the other six and Miyamoto. And a muchrger difference than people thought. Miyamoto gave a short reply at Sof¨ªa¡¯s words. ¡°Wait. That guy said he¡¯ll do it alone.¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± Miyamoto looked at the battle between Hansoo and the Akuma and squinted his eyes after silencing Sof¨ªa. ¡®He could probably kill the Akuma with that much. How does this make sense. That¡¯s a neer?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t understand how that guy had gotten so strong so fast. Though people thought that one needed time to get strong in the Otherworld, this was only half correct. Time is needed in order to get strong in the Otherworld. This was obvious. Since you needed time in order to collect strong Artifacts, runes and skills and at the same time raise the mastery of those skills and nail down battle experience onto your body. And as long as somebody didn¡¯t provide these things to you, it would take an extreme amount of time for one to slowly raise their power step by step and get stronger. But on the other hand this meant that getting strong would just take a moment once that person acquires all of this. Strong Artifacts could be handed down. Skill Runes were the same. Higher level skills showed more might than mastered lower level skills even if their mastery was low. For his mindset there¡¯s no need to polish it if they had already gone through the tutorial. Once one obtains the above things then it wouldn¡¯t take long to get runes. They can receive that too. But battle experience was different. ¡®What the hell was he in real life.¡¯ Like being able to see the difference in games despite the yers using the same character, there is a huge difference in battle power with the same runes, skills and artifacts. Turning the above things into diamonds or leaving them as ores were all upon the user¡¯s experience and talent. And this wasn¡¯t something that could be gained in just a few days unlike the other things. But that guy over there was fighting much more proficiently than him who had been living in the Red Zone for 20 years. As if he was squeezing out everything he had. ¡®...If I hadn¡¯t stayed still and went up then I would¡¯ve already reached heights that he wouldn¡¯t even be able to fathom.¡¯ A reproach which came from greed, jealousy and himself who had denied progression. He didn¡¯t have such thoughts until now since there wasn¡¯t anybody stronger than him. Since he was the king of the Red Zone. If you excluded the Cmities then the 6 pirs and even the other six Departed souls could not ignore his orders. Though he had been stationary for 20 years, he never had thoughts of himself being stationary. Since everyone else was below him. But seeing the neer in front of him fighting made him feel like his 20 years had been wasted. ¡®Damnit. This is annoying.¡¯ Miyamoto clenched his teeth but he stabilized his breath and then started to figure out the current situation. He needed to hide his emotions for the moment. He had to decide the next set of events from now on. Miyamoto, who had nced at Hansoo who was pushing the Akuma back, started to calcted quickly within his head. He needed to set up a goal first. The utmost important rule that he had followed until now. Calmness of the mind and safety of the body. Hansoo¡¯s goal seemed simple. Kill the Akuma and then kill the Ouroboros with their help. The problem was that this set of events was going against his goal. ¡®...Should I say I won¡¯t do it?¡¯ Though there were parasites below, it would be extremely easy to get out once the Akuma was gone. But would that guy leave him alone? That guy was the guy who had charged in in order to kill the Cmity Fish as soon as he came in. Though Miyamoto didn¡¯t know Hansoo¡¯s goals, killing the Ouroboros would be a must. And that guy had appealed very strongly. That he needed their help. He will try to use whatever methods he has in order to take them to kill the Ouroboros. ¡®Damnit. I feel more anxious since I don¡¯t know what his trait is.¡¯ The worst situation is him maybe, just maybe having a Lord trait. The Lord¡¯s symbol from weaker ones could not control them but if that guy had the Lord trait then the story changes. Though he had heard that one of his traits were simr to that of Sof¨ªa¡¯s but there was always a possibility of hidden cards. Since he also had two traits. If that guy charged at them, beat them down and then forced the Lord¡¯s symbols onto them then they would have to go fight with the Cmities on the outside without being able to do anything. ¡®Do I really need to strike him in the back.¡¯ Everything will be peaceful once that guy disappeared. Though it seemed like him leaving his sanctuary, the Red Zone, was inevitable, it was still much better than going and fighting the Ouroboros. But Miyamoto shook his head. It would be great if he was able to strike him in the back and kill him while he was fighting the Akuma. But what if he fails at killing him? And that guy were to sessfully retreat? Then they would have to deal with the Akuma over there. ¡®I must think of a method.¡¯ At that moment Miyamoto felt the strange mana flow that was searching nearby. There was no way for Miyamoto, who had experienced everything, to not know this feeling. ¡®Long distance sight skill.¡¯ It meant that somebody was looking around here. ¡®Who is it.¡¯ Miyamoto squinted his eyes and then started to trace the skill. ................................................ ¡°....So you¡¯re telling me that the one who¡¯s creating all that noise over there is the neer? And the things spinning around his body is the reason for the mana wave?¡± Jukma, who had checked the scene of the center of the mana with Amil Stadan¡¯s skill fell into silence but then sighed. ¡®Hooh. I feel like I¡¯ll go crazy. What is he and what is the thing he¡¯s fighting with?¡¯ He thought he had seen it wrong at the start but it was reality. Two existences who were shing and creating shockwaves that shook the trunk of the World Tree. He finally figured out. As to who had shoved the Ouroboros tail onto theke. He had to now throw out thebel of neer and only believe in the things he could see. He didn¡¯t know how but that guy had gotten unbelievably strong. ¡°...Can one be like that once they take the things which drop from the Four Great Cmities? If I knew it was something like that then I would¡¯ve actually challenged it.¡± Jukmaughed and spoke towards Amil as if he was trying to brighten up the mood. He would¡¯ve never gone in even if he knew about it. But it was true that seeing the scene seen from the skill made him jealous. ¡°...Cancel the entry for now.¡± Those people could only watch from the insides since there were the Seven Departed Souls. If they were to get caught in that then they¡¯ll be dust. And there was something that reassured him. ¡®So the one who had the sword wasn¡¯t Michael.¡¯ As long as that guy wasn¡¯t the one with the sword then there was no obligation for him to steal the source of the mana wave. Since he couldn¡¯t steal it anyway and a guy that strong wouldn¡¯t threaten them with the mana wave. Which meant that it was time for him to focus on the next problem. ¡®His objective is... Clear. Killing the Ouroboros.¡¯ Shoving the Parasites onto them was probably a preparation for that also. So he could focus on the Ouroboros with all his power. ¡®The best scenario is... Just getting out.¡¯ But that seemed a bit hard. Though it didn¡¯t seem like casualties would increase while going against the parasites but keeping the formation and charging into the center of the Lake in 2 days were two entirely different problems. Which meant that there were 2 results. Whether that guy will fail at killing the Ouroboros. Or seed. Nothing will change if he seeds. But they¡¯ll get massacred if he fails. ¡®Damn this situation. It¡¯s extremely unfavorable.¡¯ Jukma grinded his teeth. There was no way that the fact of his life being in the hands of one person could feel good. Even more so if the thing that guy wanted to do was extremely dangerous with a high failure rate. The best path has been decided already. Going through theke while that guy blocked the parasites. ¡®Find his weakness.¡¯ As long as he was human then there will be an open spot somewhere. He wouldn¡¯t be invincible even if he was strong. And it wasn¡¯t that their request was hard also. For example, he wouldn¡¯t agree if they were to take a hostage and ask him to die for them. But taking a hostage and asking him to buy some time while they go through the Mirror wouldn¡¯t be that hard for Hansoo. ¡®Then he will probably give up and go through the Mirror too.¡¯ ording to his thoughts, Hansoo didn¡¯t have any ideas of staying in this world and throwing his life away. Once he decides that killing the Ouroboros is hard after they leave then he will probably go into the Orange Zone through the Mirror. Though the dangers of bing enemies with him is created, he just needed to figure out a way to solve it then. Since this was better than sitting by idly and keeping their fate in that guy¡¯s hands. ¡®It seems like it¡¯ll be hard with just our strength...¡¯ There was a need for somebody to distract Hansoo while they nned things out. ¡®Damnit. Who would...¡¯ While Jukma was making a frustrated expression, a carrier pigeon flew towards Jukma.. ¡®This is...¡¯ Red Carrier Pigeon. A skill that was a level above the blue carrier pigeon. Jukma slightly frowned at the familiar mana wave. ¡®Miyamoto. It¡¯s that senile old man.¡¯ Why did he try to get treated like a king from time to time when he just created the n. Of course he treated him so because it wasn¡¯t hard but the fact that there was somebody above him in a n where he should be at the top wasn¡¯t that pleasant to him. Since it felt like his blood was flowing the other way around every time his nsmen were caught between choosing between his and Miyamoto¡¯s orders. But Jukma decided to suppress his emotions because of the message within it. Since it seemed like they would be able to get on the same boat this time. ¡®Let¡¯s have a look.¡¯ Even without the present situation, that was something he needed to do. He needed to find that guy¡¯s weakness as soon as possible and figure out his open spots. If not that guy himself, then the people around him. ¡®Even if it¡¯s you, you should at least have someone you hold dear.¡¯ Boom! Jukma started to send messages towards his nsmen after seeing the ck devil whose body was getting smashed apart while fighting with Hansoo. ............................................... ¡°Hook. Hoook.¡± ¡®It seems like... I should be able to reach there within a day.¡¯ Sangjin mumbled while looking at the World Tree Trunk he could see in the distance. Sangjin, who had separated from Hansoo, was traveling with Mihee and the people she was leading. Since it was faster to improve in a group than working alone. But during that time an emergency situation urred in all of the World Tree Mountain Range and thanks to that they were being carried upwards with the guidance of the people from the Six Pirs. ¡°Huuaaaap!¡± Sangjin clenched his teeth after shing his sword to cut apart a Makun charging at him. ¡®What is that guy thinking of?¡¯ Sangjin thought of the time when he separated from Hansoo. He wasn¡¯t worried about Hansoo. And his thoughts of wanting to be with Hansoo didn¡¯t change. Actually the thing he was worried about was something else. ¡®...Will that guy be at a level where he¡¯ll still need me?¡¯ He didn¡¯t know why Hansoo asked him to follow him rather than the others. 2 months since he had seen Hansoo¡¯s face. He had also grown quite quickly. Since it seemed like he had quite a talent in this. But he heard rumors. That somebody had killed a Cmity that no one could. And the fact that the person was a neer. It was obvious who it was. At least in Sangjin¡¯s perspective, there wasn¡¯t anyone else but Hansoo who would do such a thing. Though he thought that he had grown quite quickly, the difference between him and Hansoo could not be described with just words. ¡®Is there a way that I won¡¯t be a nuisance to you? Will the people who you find annoying be at the level where I can take care of them? Or do you have different thoughts?¡¯ People who could annoy Hansoo would be like hurricanes to him. Could he face those people? No answer appeared in Sangjin¡¯s mind. So Sangjin clenched his teeth even harder. ......................................... ¡°Hooo....¡± Miyamoto quietly mumbled as he saw the Akuma who was now a corpse. Seeing the corpse affirmed that it didn¡¯t have a human¡¯s form. It was the same form as the skeletons spread around in the distance. ¡®Was it an original inhabitant of this ce? Anyways, he really killed it. Does that mean the Cmities who have been chopped up by this guy¡¯s hands number three now? He¡¯s a real talent huh.¡¯ And he had to now go against someone like him. ¡®Calm down.¡¯ Miyamoto gulped at the anxiousness that he could feel all over his body in a very long time. It was better to be close if he wanted to look for an opportunity. Miyamoto, who had joined with the other six in order to kill the Akuma together, looked at Hansoo and spoke. ¡°We will help you. Since killing the Ouroboros is the way to save the most amount of people. Even though it¡¯s a bit dangerous... There¡¯s nothing we can do about that. Since the things we have done so far were also dangerous.¡± ¡®Use my image to the fullest.¡¯ Miyamoto mumbled inwardly. His image wasn¡¯t bad. No, it was actually very good. Since the friends who had erected the Pirs with him had agreed. Hansooughed inwardly while looking at that Miyamoto. Since he could think of the words of Eres. Hansooughed as he spoke. ¡°You chose well. Let¡¯s have a go at it together.¡± ¡®How do I entangle him to make him work hard? It seems like I¡¯ll be busy.¡¯ Hansoo ended his words as he thought of the Ouroboros that should have its body tied around the Trunk at the moment. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 3/3. Miyamoto think it¡¯s fine to make an enemy out of Hansoo in order to step into the Orange Zone... Chapter 85: Ouroboros (1) Sangjin saw some nsmen moving about busily in the distance while going up. ¡®...What is that?¡¯ Sangjin tapped Mihee standing next to him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go look around for a bit.¡± Sangjin then pointed towards the nsmen roaming around in the distance. Imugi symbols that were on the backs. A symbol which symbolized the Hecarim that had the strength which wasn¡¯t evenparable to theirs. But those people were moving around as if they were searching for something. ¡®I need to grasp suspicious movements.¡¯ The weak always had to know the actions and whereabouts of the strong. Mihee looked at Sangjin with a worried expression at those words. ¡°You¡¯re going alone?¡± Sangjin nodded. ¡®Humans are more dangerous than beasts.¡¯ Even if he were to get caught, he had to prevent Mihee from getting involved. Moving alone was easier too. Sangjin left the worrying Mihee, made some distance, and then activated his skill, . A skill which he had obtained in the beginning of the Red Zone. A skill which caught the vibration in the air and the ground from the opponent¡¯s conversation and turned them back into voices. It¡¯s strong point was that it could spy on conversations quite a distance away and that it wouldn¡¯t be caught by others since it didn¡¯t use mana to check over the people. Sangjin configured all his skills like this in the first ce. ¡®I won¡¯t be able to do anything if I try to do everything half-heartedly.¡¯ Skills for going against humans and going against beasts werepletely different. One needed to focus on a few selective skills in order to raise their mastery. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t get caught... With this.¡¯ Sangjin, who was located quite a distance away, hid as much presence as possible and started to listen in on the conversation. <...Let¡¯s see.> ¡®...¡¯ Sangjin¡¯s expression froze. ¡®Why are they looking for us?¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what Hansoo was thinking of but he knew what he was trying to do. Since the thing he had done was so surprising that the messages went back and forth and spread out extremely fast. He had killed 2 of the 4 Great Cmities. ¡®He will try to kill the next one.¡¯ Sangjin raised his head and then looked at the pirs in the distance. A huge snake that struck fear into one just from its sheer size. Sangjin¡¯s mentality became chaotic as soon as he saw the snake. Hansoo was busily running around in order to kill such a thing. But he was afraid of a few nsmen to the point where he was just cautiously eavesdropping on them. The gap has been increased too much. But Sangjin shook his head. ¡®He probably has a n. Why would he have epted me if he wasn¡¯t going to take me along?¡¯ Sangjin set his mind straight and then analyzed the current situation. Hansoo tried to kill the Ouroboros. At the same time the Six Pirs were looking for people who were rted to Hansoo. ¡®This doesn¡¯t feel good.¡¯ If this was something Hansoo had asked the Six Pirs to do then they wouldn¡¯t search around like that. Hansoo would have told them the name and their characteristics and told them to bring them. Which meant that those guys were searching for them without Hansoo¡¯s knowledge. ¡®Damnit. They don¡¯t have good intentions.¡¯ Sangjin cautiously turned his body and headed towards the direction that was away from them. He then quickly ran towards Mihee. But Sangjin frowned after returning. ¡°Oh really? So you guys are well acquainted with Kang Hansoo! Uahaha! Amazing, you¡¯re friends with that famous guy.¡± ¡®Goddamnit.¡¯ It seems they found out after a few words. Sangjin frowned as he saw Hecarim¡¯s nsmen surrounding Mihee and people. They didn¡¯t have a lot of people as if they came out with patrolling as the objective so they could probably win if he joined in but that was a crazy act. Since one of the Six Pirs wouldn¡¯t stand by idly and let them attack. ¡®...We aren¡¯t going to all get dragged along at this rate right?¡¯ They might take them all if they were going to use them as Hansoo¡¯s weakness. While Sangjin was looking at this scene with anxiousness the nsmen of Hecarim shrugged their shoulders as they spoke. ¡°Well then hurry and go up. The battle is fierce up there. To the point where we need to borrow your strength.¡± ¡®...Mmm?¡¯ Sangjin and the others squinted their eyes as they saw the Hecarim nsmenughing and moving and waving their hands. The nsman chuckled at the people dazing at them and then spoke. ¡°What are you doing. Go up quickly. Do you think we need to keep protecting you while you go up? Just don¡¯t go astray and follow this path. It¡¯s really urgent.¡± ¡°...Understood.¡± The Hecarim nsmen disappeared with those words and Sangjin squinted his eyes. ¡®What is he thinking?¡¯ ................................................... Jukma nodded andughed as he saw the message which had flown towards him. ¡®We¡¯ve found them right on time.¡¯ Theke will open in 1 day. He didn¡¯t know who was significant to Hansoo but he would gather everyone who had seen him and gather them all into one location. But Jukma wasn¡¯t going to interrogate them or not. ¡®Since the most important thing hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet.¡¯ As to whether the hostages were meaningful in any way. He needed to know this. Since he might just piss him off if the hostages were useless in a decisive moment so this was necessary. And because of this he needed to poke him around before using him. Check by seeing if Hansoo will help them in times of danger or need. ¡®It¡¯s a bit too risky for me to do it personally.¡¯ It would be a problem if the hostages didn¡¯t have an effect but also a problem if it did. Since he would be pissing off Hansoo before theke opened. ¡®There¡¯s no way Miyamoto will help either.¡¯ He would probably be wanting Jukma to do that for him. But why did he need to do it himself? Thankfully he knew the perfect candidates for such things. The neers who had been forcibly recruited just a while ago. Unlike the upper level nsman who were well known already, these guys wouldn¡¯t be a problem since they were caught in secret. ¡®There are a lot of talented people in that tutorial group. Though Hansoo is like that too...¡¯ There were people who shone brighter than others in that group. Like that Wongyung guy who wasing up with the n Unions. Jukma apuded after seeing his talent. Since that guy was amazing just by seeing his Lord trait. ¡®But then what does that matter. There¡¯s nothing about a Lord if their soldiers are weak.¡¯ Exactly as he said. The reason why that guy was unlucky was that he had shown himself too much within the n Union. A white tiger will get stronger than anything else once it matures. But it will be hunted for the fur. It was suitable for them to hide their ws as a baby but they had too much confidence in the fact that 10 n lords had allied. Since they had tried too hard to sh with other neers on the End Root in order to recruit strong people. And because of this they had been caught in the eyes of the Quadratus who had been searching around to recruit neers under their orders and eventually had been caught in their own eyes. ¡®If you aren¡¯t going to hide it then grow to the point where no one else can catch up to you.¡¯ Jukma, who had a bitter taste in his mouth from thoughts of Hansoo, sent a message downwards. If Hansoo reacts after they threaten then the answer is simple. Throw the newly recruited guys away as used cards and take them into hostage once the chance arrives. Since Miyamoto told them that he will keep Hansoo¡¯s eyes off. How could a guy who wanted to kill the Ouroboros protect a hostage by their side for the whole day. There are plenty of chances. Of course Hansoo might not react at all after they threaten them. A situation which would be extremely infuriating to Jukma. ¡®Then... Those guys will just have to act as stress relievers.¡¯ This had to be done after him, who was one of the Six Pirs, went out and failed at selling a product. ¡®Since I¡¯ve done up to this point at least he should attract sightseers.¡¯ Jukma sent a message towards Miyamoto after finishing his thoughts. .................................................... Hansoo looked at the five shining relics in front of him. Spear. Sword. Marbles. Chains. Bracelet. ¡®With this much... It¡¯s possible to almost control half of the energy a single Divine Stone Fragment emits.¡¯ If one took ount of the fact that the Divine Stone kept the World Tree alive and supplied hundreds of billions of Elvenheims then even half of a fragment of a Divine Stone which had been split into fives was still a formidable amount. And another thing. A small cross symbol which had appeared on Hansoo¡¯s head as soon as he gathered all five Relics. It was a sign of the which had the rights to the powers on the World Tree along with the King. Hansoo loosened up after receiving countless amounts of information that poured in through the World Tree. Since the huge amounts of information that felt like they were splitting his head was too burdensome. Unlike an Elvenheim, there was a limit for him to use all the powers of an Administrator as a human. And even more so if the World Tree¡¯s status wasn¡¯t normal. ¡®But this is still a great help.¡¯ He had gained the power of an Administrator and five relics. He had geared up quite a bit. But Ouroboros, who still had a Divine Stone Fragment and could y around with its giant body was still dangerous. Though he wanted to just smash its head or heart, and his original n was approaching it from the inside and ripping out the DIvine Stone Fragment and destroying the heart but the the invasion from within was blocked off. Getting through its thoracic bones or its skull which was hundreds of meters in thickness and killing it like that was impossible. ¡®n around its weakness.¡¯ It¡¯s weakness was its spine that was on its back. Unlike the intestines deep within, the Spine on its back protruded out here and there. He needed to cut the nerves in between every spine, which was a size of a small hill, and seal its movements. ¡®The poison should be spreading throughout its body.¡¯ The thing that was spreading throughout his body was a neurotoxin. Which meant that he just needed to blow up the heart and kill it off. ¡®I need to aim for when it drops its guard.¡¯ There¡¯s a reason why it was always focused on drinking the Toxic Waters from the start. Why did it need to care about other things when it had no natural predator. And because of this it wouldn¡¯t react to most things. He needed to utilize the time when it wasn¡¯t on guard and cut off its nerves in a single sweep. ¡®The people who have the ability to get through the Scales and cut off the thick nerves in an instant are only the Seven Departed Souls.¡¯ The rest were not at the level where they can even get through the scale of the Ouroboros. Which meant that while the people below were distracting the parasites, him and the Seven Departed Souls had to attack together, cut off 8 nerves and then dodge the thrashing Ouroboros to cut off four more. Because of this the Seven Departed Souls had to do their part very well. ¡®Continue as soon as the injury from the battle with the Akuma heals. Anyways, they should be nning something out by now.¡¯ Miyamoto¡¯s 1st goal was getting out of this ce. Hansoo, who had been looking at the five relics floating around him, looked at Miyamoto who was suddenly approaching him with a strange expression. ¡°Are the preparations going well?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Miyamotoughed as he spoke. ¡°Why do I need a problem toe see you when we are going to be fighting together from now on. I just came to take a stroll for a bit. We should go outside for a bit and have a look at the Ouroboros. I know a location with a good scene.¡± Hansoo nodded at those words. ¡°Then let¡¯s. I also have something to tell you.¡± The two of them then left therge area the where the Akuma was. Chapter 86: Ouroboros (2) Hansoo made a surprised expression at Miyamoto who was standing next to a tree. ¡®A lot of skills... and high mastery levels.¡¯ He was quite formidable for rolling around the ground for 20 years. And it seemed like he was quite talented as well. If he had chosen to go up instead of staying here then he would¡¯ve gotten quite famous. Miyamoto looked at that Hansoo and then spoke. ¡°Are you really going to fight with that thing? For What? The Reward?¡± Miyamoto then looked at the Ouroboros that was wrapped around the giant World Tree¡¯s trunk. A phenomenal size. If one said that they weren¡¯t afraid after looking at that thing which seemed like it depicted a beast from a myth then they would probably be lying. Hansoo gazed at that Miyamoto and then spoke out. ¡°You can say it honestly. That you don¡¯t want to fight.¡± ¡°...¡± Miyamoto¡¯s eyes danced about at Hansoo¡¯s direct words. ¡®...What is he thinking?¡¯ Why did he suddenly say this to him. Miyamoto was shocked at the sudden words of Hansoo but he just shrugged his shoulders and spoke. ¡°What are you talking about. I said I¡¯ll fight with you.¡± And when he was just about to add some extra words a chaotic noise was heard from before. Miyamoto squinted his eyes as he looked at the origin of the sound. Though they were quite a distance away from the World Tree, it wasn¡¯t hard for Hansoo to know at his level. ¡®It started.¡¯ Miyamoto looked at the fight in the distance and then spoke towards Hansoo casually. ¡°It seems like a fight broke out. It could only be so when they tried to gather arge amount of people in such a short amount of time.¡± Miyamoto looked at Hansoo¡¯s reactions while he spoke. If there was a meaning to the hostages then it would be simple. He just needed to take the hostages and cross theke. Then Hansoo wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything then. But if the hostages had no meaning then it would be a little bit troublesome. Since he would then need to look for an opening while fighting with the Ouroboros. Of course the former was much morefortable. Since thetter meant that he would need to fight with the Ouroboros. ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯ Miyamoto looked at Hansoo who seemed to have gotten interested in the fight in the distance. .......................................... ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Hansoopared the two sides. Though it was quite a distance away, it wasn¡¯t something that Hansoo, whose ability was amplified by the relics and could utilize the powers of the World Tree to a degree, could not see. After looking around for a bit, both sides had quite an amount of familiar faces. One side had Mihee and Sangjin. The other side was familiar because of a different reason. ¡®...Dark Mad Lord?¡¯ Hansoo clicked his tongue. Since he knew what had happened. ¡®They revived him with the Cross huh.¡¯ But Hansoo shook his head. Since that wasn¡¯t the important part. ¡®There are too many familiar faces.¡¯ Everyone who he had known once upon a time had gathered. It didn¡¯t make any sense for all those guys to meet by a chance. And they were all in life endangering situations. ¡®Some bastard collected them huh. It seems like they¡¯ll all die if I don¡¯t do anything.¡¯ The attacking side was also attacking while throwing their lives on the line. It seems like they were going to take in hostages and make him take care of the parasites. They were trying in order to find his weakness but there were too many people who could be suspects. It could be Miyamoto behind him, one of the Six Pirs or even one of the 12 Roots. People who had the ability to go through the mirror at this moment but could not because of himself. People who wanted to at least save their own body. Hansoo sighed inwardly ¡®It¡¯s quite a chaotic situation.¡¯ He was the only person who wanted to kill the Ouroboros. The others were trying their best in order to find a hole they can escape through. ¡®They¡¯re probably doing so because they think that they can escape.¡¯ It seemed like him having closed off the exit with the parasites didn¡¯t quite seem closed off to them. They were nowing out too directly. They think that that¡¯ll be that if they didn¡¯t get caught but it wasn¡¯t like that in Hansoo¡¯s situation. ¡®I do understand.¡¯ The only people who lived were those at the Purple Zone. Since everyone weaker than that had been wiped off. So even if these people went up from here, they could only live for about 5 more years. But he understood their actions since they didn¡¯t know those facts. And they might still try to escape even if they knew. They might die right away in the fight against the Ouroboros and the parasites but if they escape then they might be able to live another 3 or 4 more years. About a billion people here would die off but what did that matter in their perspective. ¡®But this is it.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t entirely closed the Mirror just in case he also failed. Since he wouldn¡¯t be able to open the dimensional door until hepletely recovers the World Tree. And he thought that would be enough but apparently not for the others. They were constantly trying to grasp ahold of his ankles. ¡®There¡¯s nothing I can do since you and I think differently.¡¯ If those guys and Miyamoto actually do seed in escaping then even he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill the Ouroboros. They could only sh since their goals were different. Hansoo started to organize the five relics around his body. Kiiiing. The Mana code within the relics started to move onto Hansoo. The cross which symbolized the Administrator on Hansoo¡¯s forehead started to shine. Hansoo then put his hand on the World Tree and then spoke to Miyamoto. ¡°Miyamoto. Could you send a message? To the others?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be a solution if we don¡¯t kill other things other than the Ouroboros at this time.¡± ¡°...What are you trying to do?¡± Miyamoto spoke with uneasiness while looking at the cross symbol shining on Hansoo¡¯s forehead. Hansoo smiled as he heard Miyamoto¡¯s answer and spoke. ¡°Just because. I feel as if there¡¯s a need for us to be closer.¡± Hansoo finished his thoughts and then sent an order down the World Tree. The mana code which red down the World Tree reached a very deep location beneath theke. The location where the mana which turned the Lake into the Dimensional Portal once a month gathered. And soon the mana within that ce shattered as it dispersed. Now that Mirror wouldn¡¯t be able to turn into the MIrror. Not until the World Tree waspletely recovered. ¡®But this isn¡¯t enough.¡¯ Why would they believe him if he just said that the door was closed. There was a need for the people to realize it a bit more clearly. The current situation that is. Hansoo sent down an extra order. And soon a change urred. ........................................... ¡®They fight well.¡¯ He had thought that these guys would get swept off in an instant but they were holding on quite well. Jukma made an amused expression as he looked at the neers fighting valiantly in the distance. Watching a fight was always interesting but the best thing out of those was watching newbies fighting each other. These fights seemed rather cute after the battle he had seen between Hansoo and the strange Demonic thing. ¡®There¡¯s a few that stand out even there. Shall I try to rope them in if they survive.¡¯ Jukma checked out a few people. It didn¡¯t matter what they had. They could just give things to them. The important part was how much of the thing they had could they push out to the limit and use. That was talent. ¡®There probably isn¡¯t anyone like Hansoo but... There¡¯s nothing bad about roping them in¡¯ There wasn¡¯t a need for all of them to die. Since the important thing was checking to see if Hansoo reacted in times of danger. Kugugugugu ¡°What is it?¡± Jukma, who had been looking at Miyamoto and Hansoo¡¯s reactions up above frowned at the sudden vibration. ¡®Is the Ouroboros moving?¡¯ That was the only possibility for a vibration of this level. Jukma quickly looked at the middle of the Lake where the tail of the Ouroboros was stuck onto. He then doubted his senses that he had never done before until now. Since a scene that definitely could not happen was happening. Chuuuuruk The volume of theke was viciously decreasing. The bottom of the Lake, which was filled with parasites, cracked apart as the waters that filled up theke drained out. The parasites were shocked at the ground suddenly getting cracked and were dodging here and there. There was only 1 thing that came up in this head. ¡®What just happened?¡¯ Many thoughts shed with each other in Jukma¡¯s head. ¡®Why did this suddenly happen? Could we still get out even if theke dried out? The tunnel might open in a different way...¡¯ But the worst situation slowly started to get drawn up in Jukma¡¯s head. And a red carrier pigeon flew towards that Jukma. ¡®Miyamoto¡¯s carrier pigeon.¡¯ The red carrier pigeon, which was usuallyid back as if it was depicting Miyamoto¡¯s psyche, rushed towards them. No, it didn¡¯t onlye to Jukma. The red carrier pigeons were flying towards the other five pirs and 12 roots in the distance as well. He would¡¯ve apuded Miyamoto¡¯s ability to control the red carrier pigeon which was harder to handle than the blue ones but the message within the carrier pigeon filled his head with rage instantly. ¡°This crazy bastard...¡± ............................................. ¡®They¡¯reing.¡¯ Hansoo saw the enraged nsmen flying towards him from afar and moved his head. And below Hansoo¡¯s feet, Miyamoto was holding onto his stomach and gasping for air. ¡°Kuha... What have you done...¡± A monkey would¡¯ve known as well. As for why theke below had dried out. They realized another thing at the same time. That all the safe escape routes had disappeared now. Miyamoto¡¯s sanity froze up at that moment. He didn¡¯t worry that much despite the exit being closed up with the parasites. Others might not be able to get out but he thought that he would at least be able to get out. But the story changed if this happened. He really needed to fight with this life on the line. Miyamoto, whose fort which he had guarded for 20 years had fallen down, couldn¡¯t maintain his mask anymore and then charged towards Hansoo. And this was the result. ¡®Well. He probably thought that there wasn¡¯t a need to maintain it anymore too.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he looked at Miyamoto. If he didn¡¯t have the relics then he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Miyamoto. Nurmaha¡¯s ring, Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement and Thousand Army Soldiers were amazing artifacts but there was a limit to closing the 20 year gap with those things. The problem was that he had the relics. While Hansoo was looking at Miyamoto who had charged at him and had gotten beaten up, hundreds of nsmen had flown into his location. Everyone were important people from the Six Pirs and the Twelve Roots. The nsmen who had rushed up with rage, flinched as they saw Miyamotoid out on the ground. Since there wasn¡¯t anyone who didn¡¯t know the face of the Seven Departed Souls who had acted as the king in this ce for 20 years. Miyamoto, who stumbled up, looked at Hansoo and shouted. ¡°You crazy bastard... What are you thinking. You. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ll get stabbed in the back if you act like a tyrant?¡± No matter how strong they were, it was better to make as least amount of enemies as they can. People who were pushed down under from strength will always look for opportunities. He didn¡¯t know what would happen from now on no matter how strong he was but for him toe out like this. Hansoo made an amused expression as he spoke. ¡°You can calcte that after we finish. The important thing is that now you guys need me in order to live and go up from here. It¡¯s a win-win since I need you too right?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t know who of the 18 friends it is but you should stop the thing going on below. It¡¯s a nuisance.¡± This was the Maginot Line*. It was better to use a different method if they continue to grab onto his ankles. Even if he were to organize the people in front of them. ¡®I should visit Sangjin.¡¯ While Hansoo was thinking of these things, Miyamoto grinded his teeth inwardly. ¡®That relic. If only I can take those relics...¡¯ Then that guy wouldn¡¯t even be his opponent. No, he might even be able to revive the Dimensional Door. Miyamoto stared at the five blindingly bright relics shining around Hansoo¡¯s body. Trantor¡¯s note To those who don¡¯t know much about history, or not really about WW2 in general, the Maginot Line is : https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Maginot_Line I decided to just give you a wiki page since I was toozy to search things up and wanted to use this precious time to TL more for you peeps?. TL;DR, click link if you don¡¯t know what Maginot Line is. Chapter 87: Ouroboros (3) Jubuk ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Sangjin, who was treating his wounds because of the battle he had during the day, flinched at the sudden voice which came from behind. A voice which familiar and caused his mind to be chaotic recently. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Hansoo.¡± Sangjin turned around and then spoke. He had heard the voice after a very long time but a burdensome mind came up instead of a weing mind. He wasn¡¯t curious as to how he had gotten to this ce. Since he probably came in with a method that he couldn¡¯t even fathom. The gap between him and Hansoo had been increased that much. ¡°Have you been well?¡± Sangjin shook his head at Hansoo¡¯s words and then spoke. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Do you really need me?¡± He knew that Hansoo needed him. But it wasn¡¯t him that he needed but rather somebody who fit his role. He could be reced with anybody at any time. To stronger and more talented people. He could even take one of the Seven Departed Souls. Hansoo shook his head at those words. Strength wasn¡¯t the important part. Since he could just give that to him. What he needed was somebody he could trust. ¡°I came here because of that.¡± ¡°...?¡± Sangjin squinted his eyes. Hansoo looked at that Sangjin and spoke. ¡°It didn¡¯t matter if your mind changed up until this point and left. Since it¡¯s quite a burdensome job.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°There was a few things I¡¯ve given you but it can¡¯t even bepared to the thing you have done for me. I thank you for that.¡± This person was somebody who would help Hansoo¡¯s work. He had to be thankful. Since it wasn¡¯t easy to clean up somebody¡¯s behind in a world where it was hard to even take care of themselves no matter how much strength they gave them. Hansoo continued to speak. ¡°But the things I will give you from now on are different. If you take these things and change your mind then... I will need to chase you down no matter where you go and retrieve these things.¡± Retrieve. He didn¡¯t know whether if the things Hansoo will give him were skills or artifacts. But by the way he talked the method of retrieval was probably set already. ¡°This is the crossroad. I will respect your choice.¡± Sangjin gulped while looking at Hansoo¡¯s eyes that was turning heavier. ................................................ Guuuuuuuu A few people were climbing up the World Tree that the Ouroboros coiled around. Exactly 8. Hansoo and the Seven Departed Souls quickly headed towards the set location. Carefully since the parasites might disturb them from cutting up the nerves if they find out. Thankfully those guys were distracted from the swarming food below so they weren¡¯t paying much attention to them. Hansoo touched the small earring on his ear and shook his head. ¡®He should¡¯ve given it to me much earlier if he had something like this.¡¯ . An earring which had the skill that allowed one to send blue and red carrier pigeons saved within. It wasn¡¯t an object that was easy to acquire but of course the Six Pirs would have something like this. They, who didn¡¯t give it to him before the Mirror was closed off, handed over the earring to Hansoo after their escape routes were blocked off. ¡®They¡¯re asking me to fight more fervently huh.¡¯ Hansoo, who had concluded his thoughts of the Six Pirs below, spoke towards Miyamoto who was climbing the World Tree¡¯s wall next to him. ¡°Don¡¯t make such an expression.¡± Hansoo looked at Miyamoto next to him who had an extremely dissatisfied expression as he spoke. Miyamoto¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he spoke. ¡°How could you say such things when you forcibly pushed me into a fight?¡± As if he gave up on maintaining his mask, Miyamoto replied bluntly. Since he understood that he had to fight no matter what after this had happened. ¡®Damnit. I charged in without thinking.¡¯ His true self could not hold onto his rage and had shown itself. ¡®No, he might¡¯ve known already.¡¯ The words Hansoo had told him before. Asking if he didn¡¯t want to fight. He had exploded from Hansoo¡¯s attitude which told him that he knew something and having his escape route blocked off. Since the fact that he was ying around on his hand enraged him so much. But he didn¡¯t give up. ¡®Yeah. Since this had happened already...¡¯ He just wanted to open the Dimensional Door at the beginning but this thoughts slowly changed. If he were to go up with that strength then he will be a huge help in the upper zones. And because of this he needed the relics. And this battle with the Ouroboros might be that change. ¡®I should also take care of those things other than the Relics before I go up.¡¯ A secret that nobody knew except him. ¡®Oh those guys are exempt.¡¯ MIyamoto then thought of the conversation he had with the owners of the other Pirs. No matter how strong he was he couldn¡¯t block this ce by himself. And Miyamoto hated this as well. He couldn¡¯t be stuck here forever. So he needed people who were useful enough to fit his role while he was gone. Those who could maintain the Akuma¡¯s seal. And he also needed things to make those guys useful. Everyone including Eres nodded. They had seen neersing in every year while roaming around the World Tree Mountain Range. And seen the numbers steadily rising. They needed to faithfully maintain the Akuma¡¯s seal for those people and their possible family who mighte mixed in with those people. But they didn¡¯t just go over this. The first patriarch of the Triple Lights Union, Pao Ren. His trait was . A promise would be made when both sides agree. Then both sides had to keep that promise. The penalties would differ depending on the level. If the levels were harsh then the side which broke the promise might even lose their life. A trait which could only be used if one had absolute faith in their strength. If they were weaker than the enemy then this trait would instead be poison. ¡®Damnit. If I break it then I¡¯ll just die.¡¯ He knew without even seeing it. A formless chain which tied down his heart. It might¡¯ve been different in the past but his heart will get crushed if he broke the promise now. The promise back then were two things. A weing noise on Miyamoto¡¯s terms. There was no reason to disagree. Since his current goal was peace and not growth. ¡®Though a situation which I can¡¯t handle anymore had urred. Damnit.¡¯ And second. <...> Of course it didn¡¯t matter. ¡®Dumbass.¡¯ That guy had probably set up such limitations in order to maintain the bnce and to keep him from taking those things and bing a king of the Red Zone and messing it up. Since the things that guy had left behind were that mighty. Why would they leave behind weak items when his job was protecting their family. But they didn¡¯t know that he had another trait. A trait which he had hidden from everyone. He could transfer memories, information, skills, traits and battle experience as much as the user wanted to other people. To a maximum of seven people. This was why the other Six Departed Souls could use high level skills that were hard to obtain freely. Since the other six could use them if he had them. It was many times more efficient even at a nce. ¡®And another thing that I never told anyone.¡¯ A secret which he hadn¡¯t told the Six Departed Souls. If the difference in levels is quiterge then he would be able to even control them. Where could someone eat a free meal in this world? The Six Departed Souls received high level battle abilities from Miyamoto¡¯s soul fragment but he could somewhat control their bodies with the trait he had if he wanted. So they were called Seven Departed Souls as a bundle but there was a clear difference between Miyamoto and the other six. Since the other six were ves if Miyamoto was the owner. Miyamoto brought in the people who seemed quite talented with the Fragments of Seven Souls and raised them with the skill runes or artifacts that Eres, Keldian, Pao Ren or Kangtae had left behind. To the point where they can control the Akuma¡¯s seal but couldn¡¯t resist his own control. If they get to the point where they can deny his control then that alone will be a threat to them. Miyamoto, who followed the idea of safety first, could not stand having a single hint of threat. And another thing. The skills and artifacts that may be a threat to him that the owners of the Pirs had left behind were all given to one person and hidden. To the person who had received the final fragment. ¡®I didn¡¯t break the promise.¡¯ He didn¡¯t use them. And he had given them to the people who were helping him maintain the seal. Except he had just turned them to the point where they won¡¯t be a threat to him. At first he had thought that he could control them so he tried to raise them with the Soul Fragment. If they steadily grew up then they would¡¯ve reached a level where they¡¯ll be able to deny his control. If he couldn¡¯t use it then others couldn¡¯t use it as well. Miyamoto, who had organized his thoughts, looked at Hansoo and bluntly spoke out. ¡°Let¡¯s start. Don¡¯t drag it out. I want to finish this damnable job as quick as possible.¡± They needed to quickly start in order to quickly finish. ¡®There¡¯s no need for me to take the risk.¡¯ In a bad case he would look for a chance even by calling the other Departed Souls and using them as suicide soldiers with this second trait. Since something like that was possible even if controlling them for a long time was hard. Hansoo stared at that Miyamoto and then spoke out. ¡°Let¡¯s go out. Follow the n.¡± They would cut out the nerves from 1st to 4th and from 9th to 12th. Then they would regroup between the 5th and the 8th vertebras and prepare for battle. Even if they cut it, the area around the cut nerve would not freeze up. It would only be slow and weaker. But if one ounted for its huge body then that was still threatening. Soon everyone dispersed as they started to fall towards the body of the Ouroboros at an extreme speed. ....................................... Kugugugugugu A bright beam of light rose up from the top of the Ouroboros in the distance. From 8 locations at the same time. Kuuuuuung! At the same time the World Tree shook while making crushing noises. To be exact it wasn¡¯t the World Tree but the Ouroboros which coiled around the World Tree tightened its bind. It probably just felt like being poked with a needle with its size but getting poked by a needle would still hurt. It even pulled out its head that was drinking the toxic waters from the pain it had not felt in a really long time as it started to twist around its body. ¡°Damnit! Evacuate in between the World Tree Roots! Evacuate!¡± ¡°Uaak! Parasites are falling down from the sky.¡± As the Ouroboros shook his body, the Parasites were falling from the sky like rain. They had made the area of battle smaller and lead the battle but that was now impossible. No, they would just get shredded apart if they were to even get touched by the tail of the Ouroboros while maintain the formation. It was now individual fights. They had to now hide in between the roots and fight the parasites. Jukma grinded his teeth as he saw this. ¡®Damnit. This is the start.¡¯ He had thought of a way to escape no matter what until now but that was now impossible. And he was enraged even more at that. At the current situation that was being shaken back and forth by a single person. And he had to pretend to feel happy and supportive of Hansoo¡¯s actions. ¡®This is really frustrating.¡¯ Jukma pondered for a moment. Hansoo had told him to stop his works so he had stopped. But he did that because he cared about these guys somewhat. ¡®I should go vent out my anger.¡¯ All his surroundings had gotten chaotic from the parasites and the Ouroboros. Basically a cataclysm. Which means this was the perfect time tond a blow on him. It wasn¡¯t weird for a few people to die off in a chaotic situation like this. There¡¯s no reason for evidence to be left behind either. ¡®Let¡¯s see your expression after this all ends.¡¯ Jukmaughed coldly as he started to send messages towards a location. ........................................................... Sangjin drooled as he arrived at the destination deep within the World Tree ¡®How did he find such a ce like this...¡¯ In this destination there were treasures that Hansoo had spoken of. Rare artifacts and amazing skill runes that anybody could tell were rare from a single nce. And Sangjin slightly frowned at the female who had those things equipped on her. ¡®Who did such a thing...¡¯ An unconscious female who had three limbs cut off and was barely being kept alive with a tube with nutritional fluids through stuck in her mouth. Sangjin gulped at the sight of the female who had extremely fancy artifacts on her body and had numerous skill runes on her single arm left which made her look even more pitiful. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 1/3. We are looking for a proofreader for a new GoC(oding) project, with already 10 chapters tranted. Kind of simr to the other two GoC(ooking) and GoC(rime) projects except the MC didn¡¯t go back in time. If you sent a mail long ago to be a PR, don¡¯t hesitate to reapply, as the number of PR is limited by the number of series tranted. You can see the requirements/contact on the recruitment page??. Chapter 88: Ouroboros (4) Hansoo started to pull out the energy from within his body atop of the giant scales. The scales beneath his feet were shing around like waves as they smashed Hansoo¡¯s ankles like des. ¡®...Damnit. Faster.¡¯ Hansoo, who had withstood the Ouroboros¡¯ attacks with the formless armor of the relic and the Thousand Soldiers Armor clenched his teeth and then smashed down towards the scale beneath his feet with huge amounts of energy. Boooooom! The attack Hansoo let out smashed apart the scales and then ruthlessly ripped apart the inner flesh. Chiiiik The nerve which had appeared between its spines was the size of argeke but it could not handle the powerful energy Hansoo was letting out. As the giant nerve started to burn up, it started to smash its body towards the World Tree as if it was getting enraged. In order to smash the bugs on its body. Booom! As its body smashed onto the World Tree, a force which felt like a meteor smashed onto its body. ¡®Kuuh.¡¯ The parasites on its body started to madly fall down onto the ground. The force which was smashing his whole body made him think of the already made decision. ¡®Should I have taken them instead.¡¯ Hansoo then thought of the things that Sangjin had probably eaten by now. The others didn¡¯t know but Hansoo knew that Miyamoto had the Fragments of Seven Souls as a trait. Since the trait¡¯s victim, Sof¨ªa Vargera, told him after she came up. Sof¨ªa Vargera. One of the Seven Departed Souls. And the person who had found thest hidden person in despair. Sof¨ªa found Miyamoto¡¯s treasure vault and then figured out everything. She then killed thedy who mustered up a small amount of remaining strength to beg her to kill her, took everything, smashed apart the control of Miyamoto and climbed up. Gangtae, who had heard this story, grinded his teeth as he spoke: He knew of the location of Miyamoto¡¯s treasure vault because of this. Objects that the strong people who had the ability to raise the Six Pirs left behind while asking him to protect their family. And objects that Miyamoto had considered the most dangerous and had hidden away separately. Of course their worth was amazing. Since it had risen Sof¨ªa, who was talented butte, all the way up into the Final Brigade. Objects that were hard to get even up above since they were growing ones. And one of them was very outstanding out of these items. Kangtae surprisingly obtained a solo numbering skill while roaming around the Tutorial and the Red Zone. Hansoo who was thinking of that skill looked in between the Roots which had turned into chaos. ......................................... Hoooong Keil Ross, one of the nsmen of Hecarim thought of the orders he had received. The work itself was easy. Since 15 Tracking Teams had been sent out in order to kill off a few neers. But the environment was the problem. ¡®Damnit. What am I doing when keeping my own life is hard enough.¡¯ Keil, who was searching for the targets on his own, frowned as he saw the parasites falling from the sky. ¡®This won¡¯t do. I should at least have some fun when I find them instead of just killing them off.¡¯ Apparently the asian girl called Mihee was famous for being pretty. If they were a neer then the special toxicity of the otherworld shouldn¡¯t have seeped in yet either. It will be fun ying around with her. He found his target in the distance after running for a bit. He then showed a conspicuous color. ¡®Huh? Did no one really find them yet?¡¯ This wasn¡¯t his area so he thought that others had already found them and were enjoying them. But the girl called Mihee was still running around the battlefield with a small group of people in order to find a way to live. ¡®My luck is really good.¡¯ Right as Keilughed and was about to run over, he felt a chill run down his back. 4 years since he had entered the Otherworld. Keil knew, even without having a skill, that if he ignored this feeling then he will lose his neck. Keil then froze his expression as he looked at the location where the aura came from and not at Mihee. He thenughed. ¡®Gosh. Did my perception rust quite a bit?¡¯ He knew that fool over there quite well. Since that guy was part of his targets this time. ¡®Was he called Sangjin?¡¯ The guy who had a ragged cape around his body was ring at him with a cold expression. Keil, who had gotten so annoyed to the point where he didn¡¯t even want to open his mouth, pulled out a short sword, bit his pinkie to let out some blood and then started to write a character out. He then threw it towards Sangjin. The blood on the dagger drew out a strange symbol in the air. The moment the strange daggernded in front of Sangjin, a 2m wide ck sphere appeared with Sangjin as the center. It thenpressed everything into a small dot. Kushushushuk! Keil made a satisfied expression at the area which head been destroyed. ¡®This is it.¡¯ But Keil frowned. Since something had flown over through the dust. And Keil¡¯s alertness exploded as soon as he saw Sangjin. He could only do so. Everybody could only get cautious once they saw the artifacts strung around his body. And even more so if they wouldn¡¯t even get scratched by his . ¡®Goddamnit!¡¯ Keil urgently poured out skills as he backed off but he could not dodge it all as the tip of Sangjin¡¯s long sword cut him. ¡®Damnit. Where did this guy gain such artifacts... Anyways I need to prepare for more attacks...¡¯ While Keil got flustered and prepared himself for his next set of attacks, he looked at Sangjin who wasn¡¯t chasing him anymore and then made a confused expression. Why didn¡¯t he charge and attack him? ¡®So scrubs can only do so much huh.¡¯ Keilughed coldly. He should¡¯ve tried to get as much out of the surprise attack he had achieved but it seems that he didn¡¯t from fear. Keil who wasnding whileughing had his view tilting as he fell over. To be precise, not the view but himself was falling sideways. ¡°Uh? Uhhuh?¡± Keil, who had freaked out and then checked his body, made a expression of disbelief at this right leg which had rotted and was shriveling up. ¡®No way! It just barely scratched it!¡¯ He then fell into despair at the purple mana reinforcement that was eating into his body. He then realized it. Why he had found the Mihee girl first. It wasn¡¯t that he had found her first. The people before him had met the same fate. ¡®Damnit...¡¯ Kyle closed his eyes while looking at the sword flying towards his neck. ............................................ ¡®To leave behind such a thing...¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he thought of the skill Kangtae had left behind. Actually Miyamoto¡¯s rewards were a bit awkward for him. Since they didn¡¯t have much meaning to him who was using the relics. And the skills were very high quality but not quite good enough for him who could only fill up seven. But one thing, that thing was different. . A solo numbering skill which allowed one to raise the people whom they had killed as spectres during the night and use the skill during the day. The solo numbering was something that was determined after it had grown to the purple stage. So Kangtae wouldn¡¯t have known how good of a skill it would be at the Red Zone level, No, he had actually gained other artifacts and skills so easily so he felt that better skills than this woulde out so he had just left behind the worst of the useful ones he had. A skill which was created entirely from luck which couldn¡¯t beughed at. This skill was something that even he could not ignore. But Hansoo shook his head. ¡®This isn¡¯t... Something I will use.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t suitable for him to use because of its burden to use against humans. No, in order to use this properly then they had to raise the people whom they had killed inrge numbers. Since the true might of this strength was shown at night. If they could raise the dead during the day then the skill¡¯s ranking would¡¯ve went up even more. Anyways, they will be walking around and advertising that they were human killers. ¡®It¡¯ll be chaotic.¡¯ And because of this, in the case he retrieved this he would need to give it to Enbi Arin who he was going to recruit as a Punisher in the Orange Zone or to somebody else. Since the main goal of this ce was the Five Cmities and since there was a higher chance of shing with people up above. But he had gained a punisher that was not part of his n and he was doing quite well so it was better to use it now and raise him. ¡®If I raise him well starting from now then he¡¯ll be better than Enbi Arin. Anyways, I should do what I need to do.¡¯ Kiiiing The powerful energy in Hansoo¡¯s hand dug down into the nerve. Like a giantke evaporating from powerful mes, the mana wave that came out of Hansoo¡¯s hand melted down the nerves. Kududududk ¡®It¡¯s done.¡¯ As the 1st nerve that he had taken responsibility of melted down, Hansoo quicklyunched a red carrier pigeon that signaled him havingpleted his objective. Pudududuk One carrier pigeon after another started to flow up from kilometers ahead. Which meant that everyone hadpleted their objectives. ¡®Good.¡¯ It was now way more dangerous. Since they had to cross over the body of the Ouroboros which was raving crazily and burn down the final four nerves. Booooom! Hansoo looked at the giant body which was thrashing around as he hid between the scales. A force which felt like being hit by a giant race of the Abyss hit Hansoo¡¯s body. It would¡¯ve been dangerous if he hadn¡¯t hidden quickly. ¡®As I expected... the force is the greatest since it¡¯s the most dangerous ce.¡¯ If they hadn¡¯t burned down the eight nerves at the same time then it would¡¯ve been faster and more dangerous than this. A much slower but still extremely formidable strength and speed. ¡®Quickly... we must burn down the remaining four.¡¯ He wanted to dig into the inside but it would take a long time for him to get through the harder inner scale and the hundreds of meters of thick muscle. The World Tree might even get destroyed by the thrashing Ouroboros. ¡®Never.¡¯ Hansoo clenched his teeth and then dodged the scales which stood up in order to chop him apart as he started to quickly run in between those things. ........................................ ¡®Hook. Hooook.¡¯ Sof¨ªa, who had barely managed to burn down the nerve, clenched her teeth. She had been sent to the safest location because she was the youngest. If Hansoo¡¯s location was the end of the whip, the fastest part, then the location she was at was the start of the whip, the slowest part. But her whole body still felt like it was getting smashed apart from the Ouroboros which was thrashing about. ¡®I need to borrow strength.¡¯ Sof¨ªa used the soul fragment that Miyamoto had given her that she rarely used because of her pride. Kiiiing Suddenly eight different protective skills surrounded her body. Sof¨ªa, who had checked her body which had gotten rather safe, thought of Hansoo in the distance as she make a bittersweet expression. ¡®Damnit. I would¡¯ve gotten stronger if I went up too... I shouldn¡¯t have gotten entangled with Miyamoto back then.¡¯ The one thing Sof¨ªa counted as both her strong and weak point. She was extremelypetitive. She directly epted Miyamoto¡¯s offer at the single word that she was able to get stronger but then as if the world was proving nothing was free, it became harder for her to go against Miyamoto¡¯s saying. She managed to live with the pride that there was nobody who became as strong as her in 3 years but the newly appeared Hansoo lit the fire in her mind again. ¡®I... I can get stronger.¡¯ But Sof¨ªa shook her head and then threw away these thoughts. This wasn¡¯t the time to focus on such things. They needed to kill the Ouroboros quickly. Since she also wanted the least amount of people to die. She wasn¡¯t dumb to the point where she would lose sight of her goals after getting swept up by herpetitiveness. Sof¨ªa clenched her teeth and then pushed the skills of the soul fragment Miyamoto had given her as she started to run. The fragment of the soul slowly started to take over Sof¨ªa¡¯s body. Proofreader¡¯s note This is a sponsored chapter. So the thing to remember is that the reward Hansoo would have gotten from killing the Cmity Fish is something that Kangtae had randomly obtained and considered the worst of his useful skills. Damn Kangtae. Chapter 89: Ouroboros (5) Hansoo frowned while looking at the thrashing Ouroboros. Uduk. Udududuk. As it thrashed around, the outer shellyer of the World Tree¡¯s Pir area was being broken off without stopping. Kuuuu Hansoo clenched his teeth as he saw the fragments dropping down like meteors. ¡®I need to n things out quickly.¡¯ Hansoo stabilized his breath as he saw the Seven Departed Souls flying in from the distance. The n of pairing up to take down four of the nerves wouldn¡¯t work anymore. Since the body¡¯s thrashing had gotten quite aggressive as well as the outer and inner scales were gathering up above the nerves like waves. The eight of them needed to gather, block the delike scale waves from all around and at the same timebine their strength to burn down the nerve in one go and then continue to the next one. Boooom! Hansoo, who had thrown out Ekidrang¡¯s Relic, the Seven Star Marbles, in all directions in order to create footholds for the Seven Departed Souls, started to crazily Assault the scales charging towards them. And the Seven Departed Souls flew in at a extreme speed around Hansoo. .......................................................... Booom! Miyamoto, who had used a skill to deflect the delike scale waves, checked over Hansoo who was crazily smashing down at the scales in the distance. Not only Hansoo but the other Departed Souls were faithfully burning off the scales on the back of the Ouroboros and at the same time gnawing down on the nerves. Catch their body on the marbles if the thrashing of the Ouroboros got intense and then go back down to attack, repeat process. Miyamoto mumbled inwardly. ¡®He¡¯s amazing.¡¯ They were throwing down attacks hundreds of meters apart from each other. They had no leisure to look after each other since they were already busy enough dodging the storm like attacks of the Ouroboros. But that guy was constantly resupplying the marbles and relics and helping them fight. He was aplishing a feat which was impossible without having the movements of all Seven Departed Souls who were hundreds of meters apart and the whip-like Ouroboros within his head and dissecting it. They had already destroyed two nerves and were in the process of destroying the third. If they smash this down then only one will remain. Somebody else watching this might think that it¡¯s going well but Miyamoto¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t that good. ¡®Damnit.¡¯ Miyamoto¡¯s n was simple. While Hansoo was busy fighting against the Ouroboros, use Sof¨ªa, who was the weakest and easiest member to control, to attack. It was easier to catch Hansoo off guard since she had known him longer inparison to the other Departed Souls. Make him unable to battle, take the relics and then run away after opening the Dimensional Portal. But Miyamoto¡¯s n wasn¡¯t really working out very well. ¡®Why are there no open spots being created?¡¯ He knew that Hansoo had his guard up against him And because of this Miyamoto was attacking the nerve from as far away as possible from Hansoo. So Hansoo would feel at ease. At a distance where Hansoo wouldn¡¯t feel threatened even if he were tounch a sneak attack. It wasn¡¯t that hard since the nerve itself was so big. But Hansoo was constantly checking on Sof¨ªa and the other Six Departed Souls and moving around. An open spot wasn¡¯t being created despite him smashing apart the giant scales and utilizing a huge amount of energy. Miyamoto clenched his teeth. At this rate they¡¯ll be able to kill the Ouroboros and he¡¯ll lose the chance to obtain the relic. Of course somebody could ask something like this. But Miyamoto knew. That the army of the fifth cmity , located at the top side of the Pir, existed. Which meant that this wasn¡¯t the end. ¡®That bastard would probably want to kill that thing too.¡¯ And he felt a huge amount of greed towards those relics. A production of a small sun-like amount of mana. He would be able to act like a king in the next stage with those things. ¡®If there aren¡¯t chances... I just need to make them.¡¯ He was strangely keeping an eye on Sof¨ªa more. He didn¡¯t know whether it was love, interest or just curiosity. They hadn¡¯t seen each other long enough for such things to bud. ¡®Well. She is a bit pretty.¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter which one of those above things it was. The important part was that he was keeping an eye on it. That was enough. And ording to the intel Jukma gave him, he took care of people that he fought with. Miyamoto started to focus on the soul fragment. ..................................................... Sof¨ªa caught her breath on top of the floating marbles and looked at Hansoo fighting in the distance. ¡®He¡¯s strangely paying more attention to me.¡¯ His actions proved it even without words. She could tell just from the precise controls of the marbles he had given to her. That he was paying more attention to her. At first her pride plummeted because she had thought that he was doing this because she was weaker than the other six but after observing for a while it seems like that wasn¡¯t the case. Since the movements of the marbles told her that he hadplete trust of her. ¡®It feels weird.¡¯ Sof¨ªa, who had making a confused expression, shook off her thoughts and then started to focus. Since she could just ask things she was curious about after. Sway Sof¨ªa, who was focusing in order to use her skill which she had the most pride in, was greatly shocked when suddenly her body refused to listen to her orders. ¡°...Uh?¡± A feeling of her whole body¡¯s controls getting taken over. She quickly looked at the other people just in case it was an attack from the Ouroboros but they didn¡¯t have anything wrong with them. ¡®Goddamnit... What is this!¡¯ She tried her best in order to control herself but even her consciousness was fading as if it was making fun of that effort. At that time the giant body of the Ouroboros flew in like a giant¡¯s arm towards Sof¨ªa. Kuuuuuuu! ¡®God..Damnit...¡¯ The marbles tried to get away with her body but it was fruitless. Since the marbles were at most a help to her movements. If Sof¨ªa didn¡¯t move herself then she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of the attack range with just her body. ¡®I¡¯m dying in such a vain... I wonder if there won¡¯t be pain.¡¯ Sof¨ªa closed her eyes after mumbling in her almost disappeared conscious. And in the final sight of Sof¨ªa, somebody rushing towards her could be seen. ............................................. ¡®This guy. To go this far. It¡¯ll be trouble if she dies!¡¯ Hansoo grinded his teeth while rushing towards the falling Sof¨ªa in the distance. Then he started to ponder. ¡®Shall I clean it up?¡¯ Killing the Ouroboros was now possible even without Miyamoto. And Miyamoto¡¯s hostility towards him was beyond his expectations. ¡®Thisme bastard. You got rotten after 20 years of peace.¡¯ He never expected that this guy would act like such a coward. A person who had been acting like a King of the Red Zone for 20 years. And the skills to match that. He had thought that Miyamoto would show a look befitting that, and in fact didn¡¯t gain much harm from fighting the Ouroboros, but for him to go this far. Hansoo¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡®Clean it up.¡¯ At this rate it was more of a disturbance than help. But he had to save Sof¨ªa first. Hansoo stepped off the marbles at an extreme speed and then caught Sof¨ªa. He then hugged her and then raised his mana reinforcement to the limit. ¡®It¡¯s toote to dodge!¡¯ And the giant body of the Ouroboros smashed into them like a whip. Booom! ¡®Kuhuk!¡¯ Hansoo clenched his teeth at the force which made his whole body feel like it was getting smashed. Hansoo¡¯s body, which had been hit like a baseball being hit by a bat, started to rush towards the ground at an extreme speed. Hoooong Ekidrang¡¯s marble rushed towards Hansoo very quickly. Kigigigik Hansoo used those marbles to reduce his speed in air and tried to catch his bnce in air. Since he will receive even more damage if he were to crash onto the ground like this. At that moment the unconscious Sof¨ªa opened her eyes in Hansoo¡¯s embrace. And thenughed while looking at Hansoo hugging him. With apletely different eye than before. Kiiiing Sof¨ªa started up the again under Miyamoto¡¯s orders. ¡®Gullible bastard.¡¯ It might be different from afar but if she were to attack from this distance then it¡¯ll end just like that. And even more so if he had been hit by the Ouroboros. But the moment Miyamoto tried tough with Sof¨ªa¡¯s face, a hand grasped Sof¨ªa¡¯s wrist. Kiiing And because of this the jade-colored marble that was being made inside Sof¨ªa¡¯s hand disappeared before it could even activate. Miyamoto, who was controlling Sof¨ªa from the distance, spat out a sound at unconsciously at the sudden unexpected event. ¡°Uk?¡± Miyamoto quickly tried to look at Hansoo but the sight of Sof¨ªa he was controlling started to quickly fade away. ¡®What... What just happened...¡¯ Miyamoto made a flustered face after being disconnected. At the same time a chill ran down his back. ¡®...No way.¡¯ The reason why he had acted so drastically was inrge part because he wasn¡¯t worried about getting caught. Since he just could just me it on Sof¨ªa. How would Hansoo know that it was his doing? But the danger he felt run down his back told him. There was no way that a threatening feeling from the Ouroboros woulde at this time. ¡®I¡¯ve been caught.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know how he found out or what the evidence was. But the important fact was that Hansoo was now targeting him. ¡®Damnit. What do I do. What do I do...¡¯ It felt like Hansoo woulde rushing up from below at any moment. He thought of controlling the other five Departed Souls and having a go at it but then he would need to get in danger. Miyamoto made his decision in a short moment. ¡®Run away. Then look for a chance from the distance.¡¯ There¡¯s no way that this crazy guy will sh down the sinless six Departed Souls. He just needed to hide deep within the World Tree and then wait until everything finishes. If he were to hide in this vast World Tree Mountain Range then how would that guy find him? If that guy was nning to kill the Wasp Legion then he would be able to look for another chance with the Departed Souls. ¡®Damnit. This is miserable.¡¯ But Miyamoto¡¯s theory was the same as always. The one surviving is the stronger one. Miyamoto pulled out his final card, the feather. Not a fragment but a whole leaf. He would be able to go anywhere with this. Crumple Soon Miyamoto¡¯s body got covered with a bright light and started to disappear. ........................................................... ¡®Huh.¡¯ Hansoo swirled his tongue around at the guy who used the feather when he merely just broke the trait with Nurmaha¡¯s Ring. Maybe it was because he valued safety over anything but his ability to sense danger was beyond everyone else. He was going to ignore it and look for a chance to clean up so he didn¡¯t show anything but that guy had decided to run as soon as things didn¡¯t work out ording to his n. ¡®You didn¡¯t spend 20 years in vain huh.¡¯ Hansoo apuded Miyamoto as he ran away. The way he ran was amazing as well. An unstable World Tree leaf, , had a short teleportation range and the location was random also. But from the light surrounding his body, it seemed like he had quite an intact leaf. With that then he could probably run away to anywhere in the World Tree Mountain Range. It seems like he was going to wait until the Dimensional Door opened in a safe ce. But there was something that guy didn¡¯t know. That when you be the Administrator of the World Tree, it wasn¡¯t hard to find someone who had Miyamoto¡¯s level of power. Which meant if he wanted to hide then he had to get to a ce that even Hansoo had trouble getting to. ¡®I shall help you a bit. So your feather wouldn¡¯t go to waste.¡¯ Hansoo lightlyughed and then started to raise up the relic¡¯s mana code. Soon the cross on his forehead started to shine. At those words the World Tree, which was the reason of the teleportation power, started to change the coordinates of the teleportation. And soon Miyamoto¡¯s body disappeared within the light. .................................................. Hoooong Miyamoto looked at his surroundings aftering out from the light. The ce he had chosen to run away was the sanctuary he had created in the end of the World Tree just in case of an unexpected event. But Miyamoto realized that something was wrong. A cold wind blew past his face. Only white clouds could be seen around him instead of the underground sanctuary. ¡®This is... Branch?¡¯ Miyamoto spat out a puzzled sound after checking beneath his feet. An extremely thick branch of the World Tree that felt like the ground. But the problem wasn¡¯t that. Bzzzzzzzzzz Rapid beatings of wings. And they weren¡¯t justing from one location. A loud noise wasing out from all around the clouds around him. ¡®Goddamnit... The Wasp Legion!¡¯ A ce where not even a Red Zone adventurer who came to the Branches for artifacts set their foot into. Miyamoto¡¯s expression got covered in fear. ¡°Kuaaaaaak!¡± And soon the huge wing-beating sounds started to resonate from around Miyamoto. ..................................... ¡®I¡¯lle to take the things you haveter.¡¯ Hansoo coldly looked into the location in the sky and then jumped back into the Ouroboros. Since there weren¡¯t any more disturbances, he just needed to smash one more Nerve. ¡®Anyways... Why is the clone controlling it like this?¡¯ There¡¯s no way that this guy would stay quiet like this. Hansoo stopped rushing in and gazed at the Skull of the Ouroboros where the clone would be. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 2/3. Chapter 90: Wasp Legion (1) ¡°...Uh?¡± One of the Departed Souls, Baek Jongsang, freaked out as the countless amounts of skills on his body stopped working. ¡®What? Did something happen?¡¯ There was no way Miyamoto had died. Jongsang quickly looked towards Miyamoto who would be at the nerve in the distance. And then squinted his eyes. ¡®...Not there? Did he really die? Huk!¡¯ Jongsang clenched his teeth and dodged the tail which rushed towards him while he was thinking about other things. ¡®It¡¯s harder without the skills!¡¯ The skills they had were also amazing. But it was a system where all the core skills were owned and shared by Miyamoto. And once all those skills disappeared the intensity of the battle suddenly multiplied by several fold. ¡®Damnit... We might die when the situation is like this.¡¯ Jongsang clenched his teeth. Since the situation was so dangerous even Miyamoto could die. Since the strongest person after Miyamoto, himself, had been struggling like this. But for a person who had been surviving for 20 years to disappear like this. ¡®...Something¡¯s amiss.¡¯ The others didn¡¯t know but Jongsang, who had been the longest with Miyamoto, knew about him a bit more. Miyamoto was a person who usually cared for his image but then would throw all of them as sacrifice in order to survive. Only such a dangerous situation didn¡¯t exist and they were only on the same boat because he gave them strength but he was definitely not a good ally to have. But for the person who was so focused on living to die this easily and quietly? This was important. Since if Miyamoto was killed by someone with evil intentions then they won¡¯t be able to get exempt from it either. Since it couldn¡¯t be part of them so there was only 1 suspect. Jongsang, who had been making a wondering expression, realized that this wasn¡¯t the time for that. Since it looked like he would die at this moment if they didn¡¯t finish off the Ouroboros. ¡®Let¡¯s focus.¡¯ They just needed to burn one more nerve after this. It wasn¡¯t impossible even without Miyamoto. ¡®I¡¯ll find out... After.¡¯ Jonsang madly rushed towards the Ouroboros after finishing his thoughts. ........................................... Kududududu Hansoo pulled out the Divine Stone Fragment from the heart of the Ouroboros. Ooooong ¡®Three fragments now. The clone ran away huh.¡¯ He ran towards the head as soon as he paralyzed the movements of the Ouroboros. Just in case the clone was there. But it had been a while since it had left. ¡®Did it go to the Wasp Legion?¡¯ Wasp Legion. Thest of the Four Great Cmities. Unlike the other cmities who showed off a humongous body along with a inner defensive system, this thing had a Queen and hundreds of thousands of soldier wasps protecting it. It was a meager number inparison to the parasites but each one¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t even bepared. Since even the Ouroboros couldn¡¯t climb up because it feared that swarm. ¡®They¡¯re quite befitting as the gateway.¡¯ There weren¡¯t any tricks that would work against the Wasp Legion¡¯s Queen. Since it would instantly get rid of things that would be a threat to the Queen because of its cautiousness. ¡®This time it¡¯s really a face to face.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t be bothered to fight hundreds of thousands of the Wasp Soldiers. He had to aim for the Queen while others were busy fighting off the Wasps and kill it off instantly. The battle power of the Queen was the same as Akuma and maybe even beyond that. ¡®At least this guy didn¡¯t fall off.¡¯ The thrashing Ouroboros just froze up while tightly coiling around the World Tree as all its nerves were disconnected. Though he had sent in the neurotoxin in order to prevent this from the start but he was scared that it would fall because the movements of it had been so vicious but thankfully such a thing didn¡¯t happen. If this thing was left alone then it will slowly get absorbed by the World Tree and be the nutrients for it. ¡®Good.¡¯ At that moment somebody walked towards Hansoo. Baek Jongsang asked Hansoo immediately as soon as he barely caught his breath,. ¡°Anyways what are you going to do now? Are you... Trying to kill the final one too?¡± Jongsang then looked into the army above in the sky. The high branches couldn¡¯t be seen because they were covered by the clouds but people around the level of Departed souls and high levels within the Six Pirs knew. As to what was hidden within the cloud. ¡®Since it wasn¡¯t just one or two who had been eaten after setting foot in there...¡¯ The Wasps nibbled up the Branches and then brought it to the Queen. The Queen would then swallow those sturdy branches and give birth to a new Wasprvae. Thervae created like this would be transferred to a nearby World Tree leaf nearby by a grown Wasp. From that spot thervae will receive the protection of the grown Wasp as it nibbled upon the World Tree leaf and grew up to be a new Wasp. Of course the condensed area around the Queen and thervae was a prohibited zone but there were always some people who were blinded by greed and ventured deep within. If they get caught by a Wasp on the way in then they would instantly be food for thervae. These things didn¡¯t eat the leaves because they liked it. They just couldn¡¯te down because the other Cmities were down there. They were only so because they grew up from leaves but if they absorb a human¡¯s traits then they would be a stronger Wasp. ¡®...That¡¯s even more dangerous.¡¯ Jongsang mumbled quietly. Since the Ouroboros was scary but that thing was even more so. Unlike the Ouroboros who waited for them while it sucked on the toxic waters, that thing was extremely direct in trying to multiply the swarm and was very offensive. Since it was more befitting to call them a race if the cmities until now could be called single organisms. But thankfully they didn¡¯te down from the branches. Since they were the favorite snacks of the Ouroboros even though they were dangerous. If they fly up then the Ouroboros would just simply stretch its long body and chew them up. ¡®Wait...¡¯ Jongsang thought up to that point and quickly looked into the sky. Then what would the Wasp Legion who hadn¡¯te down until now do? Jongsang realized that his worry was a foreshadowing after watching the sky for a while. ¡®It¡¯s too quiet.¡¯ Hansooughed as he looked at that Jongsang. ¡°There¡¯s no way those guys would act that rashly when they need to protect the Queen.¡± From the Queen¡¯s perspective it was good that her enemies had died off one by one but on the other hand it could¡¯ve been dangerous for it too. There was no way the Wasp Legion would act rashly when they needed to protect the Queen in such a situation. ¡®I should still hurry the preparations.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what tricks the clone had up his sleeves but he needed to do what he had to. When Hansoo tried to quickly run down the World Tree in order to organize the situation below, Jongsang opened up and spoke the question that¡¯s been stuck in his mouth after some pondering. ¡°Did Miyamoto die? What happened?¡± They were too busy because they were trying to keep themselves alive so they couldn¡¯t pay attention to Miyamoto in the distance but Hansoo had the whole battlefield within his sight. He would know exactly what had happened. Hansoo shrugged his shoulders at those words. ¡°He went somewhere with the Feather.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It seems like he fell in danger while I was saving Sof¨ªa and wasn¡¯t paying attention but... Don¡¯t worry. Since it looked like he ran away safely using the Feather he will probably rejoin us soon. Anyways is the reason for all of you losing all your skills while fighting rted to this?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®It¡¯s quite logical...¡¯ Jongsang himself didn¡¯t know all the functions of the Fragment of a Soul which he had received. There was a possibility of the skill¡¯s sharing being disconnected when a teleportation urred or they got too far from each other. He might even send them a message with his life intact. And ording to Sof¨ªa¡¯s words Hansoo had actually saved her from dying. Since there was no reason for him to save Sof¨ªa if he was going to clean them all up. There weren¡¯t any faults with Hansoo¡¯s words but the back of the head of Jongsang, who had been living in Red Zone for over 15 years, itched. Jonsang backed off afterpleting his thoughts. ¡°Okay. let¡¯s go down first.¡± ¡®...I need to talk to the other guys. Including the Six Pirs.¡¯ Jongsang looked at Hansoo with a slight uncertainty and then followed behind him downwards. .................................................... Tekilon made a bitter expression as he saw the giant body of the Ouroboros which could be seen from between the branches. He knew as soon as the poison-like foreign object came into the body of the Ouroboros. That he would soon invade. But there wasn¡¯t anything he could do. Since he hadn¡¯t gained the power of the king yet. It had already been a long time since Tekilon finished his pondering and came up. Instead of sticking by the thing he couldn¡¯t control, it was better to gain control of the thing that lived in the branches. It would be good if that guy died whilst fighting the Ouroboros and he could just finish him off if he didn¡¯t. And that work wasn¡¯t working out very well. Bzzzzzzz Tekilon looked at the giant ho-shaped Queen in front of him. Larvae that would be Wasp Soldiers were constantly being created from the lower abdomen of the Queen. Even more so than usual. ¡®Hooh. Nothing is easy.¡¯ It was very frustrating to have his ankles caught up in such a ce when he didn¡¯t even know the status of his Race. Tekilon thought of an event of the past while focusing on his work and sighing. The dried up trunk of the World Tree. Skeletal Branches. Destroyed Roots. It wasn¡¯t like this when the Elvenheims existed and the World Tree was normal. The branches and the leaves which covered the sky supplied all Elvenheims with teleportations. The fruit of the World Tree which stimted the growth hormone surprisingly shortened the 100 years of time it required an Elvenheim to reach adulthood to 5 years. The tree had sucked up the Toxic Waters and created thend for the Elvenheim to live and supplied the endless Nutritional Fluid to eat. The poption which always stayed low due to the extremely long growth period and the low fertility rate even with the Magical Engineering Technology exploded within the 100 years after the World Tree was created. ¡®This is why... I have to obtain this World Tree.¡¯ Then he needed to call his race to this side. If his race, which was close to extinction, wanted to return to the days of the past then the World Tree was a necessity. Since the basis of the strength of a race was their numbers in the end. This is why he hadn¡¯t killed the World Tree after he created the Cmities. Since he had to revive it again. ¡®I need the relics you have.¡¯ At the same time he needed to kill the other races beneath. ¡®There¡¯s only one race that can receive the protection of the World Tree.¡¯ Living together was impossible. Once a race started receiving the protection of the World Tree then all other races will be treated as foreign objects and get thrown out into the void by the World Tree. This is the reason why he had wiped off the Elvenheims. Since their race could not receive the protection if the Elvenheims existed. And it was the same for the ones below. ¡®Thinking about it. The thing I tried topletely suppress was greed.¡¯ His goal was the relics. Which meant that he didn¡¯t really need topletely control the Cmities. Since he just needed to kill that guy and get the race below extinct. And because of this Tekilon was not currently trying to suppress his greed of wanting to rule. Rather he was stimting his greed even more and was focusing on fanning it. If the Ouroboros was an organism that focused on eating, this one was for breeding. The huge amounts ofrvae that constantly popped out proved this. ¡®Good.¡¯ In normal circumstances he would¡¯ve never created this manyrvae no matter how greedy he was. Since the World Tree¡¯s leaves were way too scarce to feed all theservae. But wasn¡¯t there an amazing source of food? ¡®Ouroboros. I need you to help me in a slightly different way now.¡¯ Thervae followed the Queen¡¯s orders and burrowed into the Branches. And then got onto the Exterior which supplied the Nutritional Fluid and started to swim somewhere. Chururururk The harsh flow of the Nutritional fluid rushed towards thervae but it was still thervae of a Wasp Soldier. There was nothing to say about its sturdiness and strength. But thervae that were heading towards the Pir immediately stuck onto the walls of the Exterior as a strange scent could be detected. The scent of a predator. But it was now a dead predator. It would now just be meat that would be nutrition for them. Thervae dug out of the Exterior and thennded on the corpse of the giant snake coiled around the World Tree. And the tens of thousands ofrvae that had arrived started to devour the giant body of the Ouroboros. The Larvae were thrilled. The genes of an extremely strong and vicious existence that couldn¡¯t even bepared to the soft leaves. Thervae prepared to be a new existence as they ate up the meat that was filled with those genes and the nutrition. Proofreader¡¯s note This is a sponsored chapter. Is it just me or the less cmities there are the more dangerous the situation is? Changed Sophia Vargera to Sof¨ªa Vargera and Royal Bees to Wasp Legion. Will edit previous chapters. Chapter 91: Wasp Legion (2) Kuuuuuu Jukma sighed in relief as he saw the movements of the Ouroboros stopping from below. ¡®Thank god. He seeded.¡¯ He didn¡¯t like that Hansoo guy but then all of them would die they if they couldn¡¯t kill that thing. ¡®It¡¯s a mess. The tracker teams aren¡¯t in contact as well... Did they get killed by the parasites?¡¯ Jukma clicked his tongue. Since he couldn¡¯t prevent the chances of such things happening because it was such a mess. At that moment he could see people crawling up the World Tree¡¯s trunk. There were a few individual adventurers but the nsmen of the other Five Pirs or the Twelve Roots could be seen as well. ¡®Are those guys trying to crawl into the body of the Ouroboros?¡¯ The people who had been fighting all around were cautiously crawling into the body of the Ouroboros through the trunk. Since it wasn¡¯t that hard to crawl into the body of the dead Ouroboros. Jukma grinded his teeth while looking at that scene. ¡®Oh yeah. Relics.¡¯ Jukma looked at the five gears hanging around his body. Such objects hade out when they had only killed two. There wasn¡¯t any guarantee that there won¡¯t be anything inside the Ouroboros. Hadn¡¯t they obtained the Forgotten Sword in the stomach of the Cmity Fish? ¡®...I made a blunder. I should¡¯ve moved before those guys went up first.¡¯ No one knew what was inside it. Whoever took it first was the owner. There was nothing to lose even if nothing was there. Since it was a no-risk. The parasites died out as the Ouroboros stopped moving and the Ouroboros was now just a huge decor. ¡®I have to move before the Wasp Legion moves out.¡¯ The Queen of the Wasp Legion would be frantic in order to increase its power and search around for food. Since there were more than a few people who had seen the people who had gone up to the Branches and flying around after bing one of the Wasps. Why would such things miss such a food source like the Ouroboros? They haven¡¯t sent thervae yet because they were checking out the situation but once they do then they¡¯ll send swarms ofrvae. Then the insides of the Ouroboros will get filled up with those vicious things. ¡®I need to move quickly.¡¯ Jukma hurriedly started to send his nsmen inside the Ouroboros. .......................................... ¡®Hmm... He managed the situation well.¡¯ Hansoo nodded after reading the carrier pigeon which hade from Sangjin. There were things that had happened to Sangjin so far until now inside it. ¡®He got much stronger. Though he¡¯s not at the level of a Departed Soul...¡¯ With the role Sangjin has, his runes will increase extremely fast. ¡®The stronger therade the better.¡¯ Hansoo stopped walking due to a strange sensation while descending down upon the Ouroboros. A strange movement inside the Ouroboros. ¡®Wasp Soldier¡¯srvae.¡¯ Hansoo frowned slightly ¡®It¡¯s faster than I expected.¡¯ He expected the Clone to go to the Wasp Legion. But from the speed of how fast thervae were spread, it seems like he had given up on the Ouroboros quite quickly. ¡®And... With that manyrvae.¡¯ That guy would need to suppress his greed if he wanted to control it. If he tried to control the guy who was focused on breeding then there was no way that manyrvae woulde out. Which meant that he hadpletely given up on controlling it. But Hansoo still nodded. ¡®It¡¯s alright so far.¡¯ Since the battle depended on whether he was able to cut off the Queen¡¯s neck or not. Actually it was better to go up and kill off the Queen while those things, who couldn¡¯te down due to the Ouroboros, were focused on the corpse of the Ouroboros and not humans. ¡®It¡¯s better to win with the least amount of casualties.¡¯ But Hansoo squinted his eyes at the people crawling into the body of the Ouroboros ............................................. Voices resonated throughout the giant corpse of the Ouroboros. ¡°Hey. Look closer. How would there not be any rewards when such a big thing like this died?¡± ¡°Ugh. Hansoo and the others would¡¯ve taken them all. Those Departed Souls.¡± Einkel shook his head as he looked at Ren who was pushing him. He understood that guy¡¯s intentions but logically speaking there won¡¯t be any useful things left behind. The eight who had killed this thing would¡¯ve shared it with each other. Ren shouted out abruptly. ¡°You bastard. There¡¯s going to be the artifacts of the ones whom this guy had swallowed. As well as the Relics.¡¯ ¡°Ugh.¡± Einkel shook his head.¡¯ ¡®Well. There¡¯s a possibility of that being true.¡¯ Which was the reason why they were searching throughout the stomach of the Ouroboros. If those of Large ns find this first then there won¡¯t even be a drop left. While Einkel was about to proceed forward, a noise resonated from deep within the flesh of the Ouroboros. Kurururk ¡°Huh?¡± Einkel put his ear up to the petrified flesh of the Ouroboros as soon as he heard a strange sound. He then frowned. Sagak Sagak A sound of something being gnawed. Einkel activated a skill. Kiiing The vibration which went through the flesh turned into a shape and then created a virtual image inside Einkel¡¯s head. He then freaked out. ¡®Wasp?¡¯ Arvae of a familiar form was gnawing upon the corpse of the Ouroboros. ¡®Damnit. Why are these guys here!¡¯ Why were the things that were at the Branch over here. Einkel focused everything onto thervae over the flesh wall and then quickly shouted behind him. ¡°Ren! We have to get out!¡± They needed to get out and spread this news. There was one Ouroboros but there were hundreds of thousands of these things. Even if Hansoo and the Seven Departed Souls fought in the front there was no way for them to charge through. And eating a few humans made them much stronger than normal Wasp Soldiers. They couldn¡¯t even imagine what they would be once they grew by eating up the Ouroboros. ¡°Ren! Ren! Why aren¡¯t you responding!¡± Eiken¡¯s body froze as he turned around while shouting. Since Ren, who was proceeding in the front, was being eaten by something. Udududk. Kudududk. ¡°Goddamnit...¡± Einkel spat out curses as he looked at Ren who was having his neck pulled off. And around Einkel, something with a lower body of a snake and an upper body of a Wasp Soldier was approaching him. ¡®Goddamnit...¡¯ Einkel¡¯s consciousness was cut off with that. <....> And the Wasps just quietly ate up that corpse. They hadn¡¯tpleted their growth yet. As they ate the human corpse, their body which still had room for change started to slowly change while making noises. Two human-like arms popped out from the upper part of the bee. At the same time there was a change at its head which was a strangebination of a snake and bee. Kiiik The Wasp Soldier, which had absorbed the human body, started to ponder. The body of the predator it had eaten was amazing. But two were better than one and three were better than two. Since a wide variety of collections gave them the possibility. Mixing the genes of their predator to theirs was amazing by itself but when they added another it gave a much better result. The Wasp Soldier sent a message and asked the Queen. As to whether it should keep eating what it had. Or leave the corpse and eat the living ones below for more possibilities. The Queen then gave the order. ........................................... ¡®...We poked a wasp¡¯s hive.¡¯ The people of the Six Pirs who were gathered all frowned. Reports were being made to them constantly. That the ones who had been eating the corpse of the Ouroboros were now preparing to go down. Once they collect enough numbers then they¡¯ll probably rush down. But there were things they wanted to say. ¡®Damnit. It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯ It was too fast. Even if it was the Wasp Legion it wouldn¡¯t try to increase its power this fast. Hansoo shook his head while looking at these guys. These guys would see even more casualties now. It was a well-deserved punishment but they couldn¡¯t just watch and take it. Hansoo spoke as he looked at them. ¡°I need to kill off the Queen before they increase their powers even more. Defend here with your lives on the line.¡± Hansoo then looked at the giant chain system set up between the Roots. Six Pirs and the Six entrances in between them. People were using the five relics to set up the chain system. Raise the Seven Star Marbles and then connect it with the chains. When millions of relics were used like that, a ginormous chain system which surrounded this area was created. ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯ Hansoo pulled out the energy of the Divine Fragment. Chijijijik As arge amount of energy started to flow through, the relics and the chains made nking noises and moved back and forth. Set up the formation and then fight from the inside with the relics. ¡®They can¡¯t hold on for long.¡¯ He needed to kill the Queen before they get run over. Jongsang asked Hansoo while looking at the formation they had created. ¡°...How are you going to get up?¡± That formation was quite useful but they couldn¡¯t get near the Queen at the top with this. The Wasp Soldiers on the way up can be dealt with but the new Wasps being created from within the Ouroboros will constantly pour out. At that time a cross shone on Hansoo¡¯s head. At that time the Pirs of the World Tree that they were standing on made creaking noises as they started to twist. Kududuk. Udududuk. ¡°This is...¡± The people were shocked as they saw the tunnel filled with light. Since they had never seen such a thing when they¡¯ve been living in these Pirs for years. Hansoo mumbled as he looked at that tunnel. ¡®Go up by creating the Vassal¡¯s Tunnel.¡¯ At this rate he would need to deal with countless newly evolved Wasp Soldiers if he were to go up climbing the World Tree¡¯s Trunk in order to get to the Queen. And they would pour down like water even while he is fighting. That was too dangerous. But there was a tunnel which lead straight up to the top of the World Tree. A tunnel which only the Five Great Tiger Generals who had the ability to ask for an audience with the King could use, a tunnel which lead straight to the which was the King¡¯s residency. If he uses this then he can get to the Queen, which was located close to the Flower, quite quickly. ¡°If we go up using this tunnel then we can get to the Queen with the shortest route possible.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± The people¡¯s expressions brightened up as they heard this. The reason why the Wasp Legion was dangerous was partly because the Queen was strong but mainly because of the viciousness of the Wasp Soldiers surrounding it. If they could get to the Queen directly then a huge amount of pressure will be lifted off. ¡°Then we will create an elite force and go up.¡± Hansoo shook his head at those words. ¡°Five.¡± ¡°What?¡± Only five people can go through this tunnel. This path was something only allowed to the Five Great Tiger Generals. Which meant that only the five who had the keys that symbolized those five could go up. There wasn¡¯t a need to distribute the keys but it was a tunnel for five people from the start. ¡°Goddamnit...¡± Jongsang got flustered and then looked at the others. Of course the strongest five had to go. So if Hansoo took a spot it meant that only four of the remaining Six Departed Souls could go. While Jongsang¡¯s expression was turning worse, Hansoo¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very well off either. ¡®Hooh... I didn¡¯t want to open it.¡¯ If the situation wasn¡¯t dire then he wouldn¡¯t have gone up through this tunnel. The Vassal¡¯s tunnel was a tunnel which opened to get to the king. Of course the King will know it once it opened. Not the clone. The Fallen King himself who had seeded in killing or exiling all the Elvenheims as well aspletely drying up the World Tree. The Elvenheims he had met at the Abyss were all exiled so they didn¡¯t know the events of the Fallen King after they were exiled. He might¡¯ve died or went somewhere else. Hansoo needed to take into ount the worst situation possible so he didn¡¯t want to open the Vassal¡¯s Tunnel but he did. The King¡¯s power was dimensions apart from that of the Clone. And their memories were different so it was impossible to calcte his actions unlike for the clone which acted blindly. ¡®I won¡¯t even be able to do anything if he exists...¡¯ He can¡¯t abandon the best solution because of unsure variables and take risks. But not having any risk was of course the best. Ooooong At that time the World Tree trembled slightly. Without Hansoo doing anything. ¡®Goddamit.¡¯ Hansoo turned around his sight towards the top of the World Tree and then clenched his teeth. ........................................ The giant flower which had denied ess to the clone. A man who had been lying inside the flower got up. ¡°...¡± The Elvenheim frowned as he got warned by the World Tree that somebody wasing to him. Chapter 92: Wasp Legion (3) Tekilon frowned slightly. ¡®...He opened the path with the key huh.¡¯ He had the cells of the King but he could not block that path. Since that path was something created for the Five Great Tiger Generals in the first ce. ¡®And I can¡¯t hide the Queen who doesn¡¯t even listen to me.¡¯ But that warning was enough. Tekilon put his hand upon the Queen and ryed the message. That the people who wereing to kill it had opened a path towards it. <....> The Queen started rubbing the eight pairs of wings on its back as that message pissed it off. It was pondering whether to run away or not. But then its thoughts stopped at the newly born this time alone. The inner part of the World Tree wasn¡¯t fit for other Wasps to act. Since it was too small for them to fly. But it would be for those who had been born recently. <....> The Queen started to send messages towards the Wasp Soldiers who had grown up by eating the corpse of the Ouroboros. While Tekilon was watching this scene he heard something calling him. ¡°Uuk?¡± An extremely familiar voice. Tekilon freaked out as he heard the voice calling him. ¡®He wasn¡¯t dead!.¡¯ Tekilon was confused. Why did he notplete his ns if he wasn¡¯t dead? ¡®Yeah. Let¡¯s first hear the story.¡¯ Tekilon froze his expression and moved his body towards the Flower where he had been denied ess before. ............................................ Charururuk The Flower, which didn¡¯t seem like it would let anyone through, melted down. As the giant energy walls disappeared, a beautiful pce came into view. . The pce of the Elvenheims. The pce which didn¡¯t emit a single noise was extremely clean due to the petals that didn¡¯t even let a speck of dust through but it was still very barren to Tekilon who knew the pce of the olden days when it was filled with flowers and music. ¡®Well that¡¯s not the important part.¡¯ Tekilon went past the corridor and the giant pirs and then approached the throne where the other version of him was. A giant chair which had a giant spear leaned against it. Tekilon frowned as he looked at the existence that looked exactly the same as him sitting on the Throne. An existence that was looking at him with an extremely tired expression. The original body spoke towards the clone. ¡°...It seems like the Devouring and Vomiting Root was extremely anxious.¡± The original body had long understood the situation. Cmity Fish, Devouring and Vomiting Root and even the Ouroboros. ¡®And... That child has died too.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know who but it seemed amazing people hade into this world. Tekilon looked at the original body as if that guy was a traitor and spoke. ¡°Why did you stop the n mid way? Did you fail at connecting the dimensional portal?¡± No, their n was simple. First, get the World Tree which protected the Elvenheims into a mess. Then kill off or exile all the Elvenheims to monopolize the power of the World Tree. Borrow the yet-to-die World Tree¡¯s power and create a dimensional portal towards their world. Call their dying race from the fallen world, get rid of the Cmities while the World Tree was still dying, revive the World Tree and then make their race bloom again. It seemed like the Elvenheims were dead or exiled and the World Tree was dying but looked like it was still working. But then where did their race go and why were randoms roaming around the World Tree? The original body made a depressed expression at those words. ¡°...I opened the dimensional Portal. You¡¯ve seen it too.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tekilon freaked out. He did indeed see it. Since he was able to feel it while he was controlling the Ouroboros. Through it stopped working now but there indeed was a dimensional portal way below the World Tree. Was that connected to their world? ¡°Then why...¡± The original body looked at Tekilon with a tired expression. That was another him. Him of the past when he had thoughts full of saving his race and was full of vigor. That was why that guy didn¡¯t know yet. Why he had failed. And to why he had given up everything and decided to sleep inside the Flower instead. The answer was extremely simple. ¡°Our race cannote over here.¡± ¡°What?¡± The goal he had achieved by killing countless Elvenheims who believed and followed him had failed. SInce that dimensional door could only send people towards that location and not bring them to this side. ¡°Why? Why not!¡± Tekilon muttered with a nk expression. Wouldn¡¯t he have looked into it? Logically, the Dimensional Door was capable of bidirectional travel. But why was it only one way? The original body mumbled while looking at himself of the past. ¡°The density of the energy changed.¡± Originally, their world and this world should have the same energy density. But as to whatever happened, when he opened the Dimensional Door the energy of their world that was on the other side had been raised a level. As if somebody had changed it to set the world up like a staircase. So those from this world could go over to that side. But the ones on the other side could note over here. Even if they do, they¡¯ll die very quickly. Like a fish dying once ites out of the water. Tekilon made a devastated expression after hearing the whole story. ¡°Then what happened...¡± He had feelings too. He had met countless Elvenheims while he lived with them, he made friends and even family. He had thought of giving up countless times while creating the Cmities in secret and continuing with the n. And because of this he had taken almost a year after he had created all four Cmities and finished his preparations in order to think and find a different method. To find out if there was a way for the two race to live in harmony. Despite knowing that his dying n was suffering in the world across. While he was pondering and pondering, the child he had gained over at this side had died. At that moment the King, Tekilon, felt something snapping inside his head. He had tried madly in order to save his son. But something had gone wrong and the attempt of saving his son had instead just created a seed for another Cmity. Tekilon then realized that it was time for him make a decision. Either have all his ns exposed and return to nothing because of the existence that used to once be his son that was going crazy. Or to rush his n that he had been pushing back in order to aplish his goals. As if something was pushing him, the moment of choice hade to him. And after a long period of thought, he chose the second option. Since the moment his son died, he thought of the other son which he had left behind in the other world. ¡°Goddammit... Godammit...¡± It was a n which he had executed in such a desperate time. While wiping off the race he had spent hundreds of years with. Though it wasn¡¯t aplete extinction because there were many of them who had escaped out of this Dimension but it was basically the same as destroying an entire race. But to not have seeded after that. The devastated Tekilon suddenly made a cold expression. He knew after hearing the words of the old Tekilon. The energy of the dimension changed as if somebody yed around with it. And while the old Tekilon gave up and was sleeping a strange race had taken residence below. ¡®Is there really no connection between these two?¡¯ The young Tekilon nced below the World Tree and then muttered. ¡°I¡¯m going to clean up everything below. You help me. You should understand me since you are me. I will try to open the Dimensional Portal again after sweeping up the guys below.¡± He could do it. There was nothing on his mind that could stop him. Which meant that there was no reason to. Since he had nothing to lose even if his decision was wrong. No, he had to do this even if there was a 1% chance of his decision being correct. The Old Tekilon made a bitter smile while looking at the young Tekilon. There was too much of a time difference even if they were the same person. He was exhausted. He didn¡¯t have the strength or the will to cause such a mass murder. And he had a feeling. That it wouldn¡¯t work even if they did that. The race below had no connection to this problem. ¡®But... He wouldn¡¯t listen.¡¯ My young self. He was different from the his old self who was exhausted and was about to die from loneliness. He was full of vigor, his love for his race was stronger and he was also being affected from the loss of his son more. And because of this he could create a mass murder without any hesitation even with just a slight possibility of saving his race. The past Tekilon knew how the Old Tekilon felt because they were the same. He knew that there was no point of trying to stop him. ¡°I¡¯m not going to help you. But I will respect your choice.¡± Then the old Tekilon lifted up the giant spear next to the throne. King¡¯s two treasures. The two treasures that were required to keep the kingship. One was the armor that protected the King, Thousand Soldiers Armor. And another one. A spear of punishment that allowed the King to kill anybody who has gone against the king whoever they were. ¡°Take it.¡± Kudududk The young Tekilon, who had received the King¡¯s Spear , looked down the World Tree with a renewed resolution. .......................................................... The World Tree was squirming as it was moving them upwards. As if it was rapidly teleporting them over short distances. And Hansoo, who had been heading up, thought of the Flower and the Wasp Legion at the end of the path. ¡®I can almost see the end.¡¯ Kill the Cmity Fish, revive the Roots and creatend to live on. Kill the Devouring and Vomiting Root, take the nt and then take back the Toxic Waters that will go into the World Tree. Kill the Ouroboros to retake the Pir, which worked as the purifying pump. Kill the Wasp Legion in order to revive the World Tree¡¯s branches and leaves that these things constantly gnawed upon. Kill the Cmities that were eating up the World Tree and create some room for the World Tree to revive. At this stage take all the Relics and Divine Stone Fragments to the Core within the Flower above the World Tree¡¯s Pir, Branches, and leaves to return the Divine Stone Fragments to their original location. Once he created some space for the World Tree to revive and supply it with the Divine Stone then the World Tree wille back to life. Then he will be able to save most of the 3 billion people who woulde after. No, he would be able to use the fruits of the World Tree in order to multiply those numbers at an extreme speed. ¡®Create a new Earth in this ce.¡¯ They didn¡¯tck any food, could teleport anywhere and were supplied with plenty of energy. The poption would be able to multiply at an astronomical pace. But that wasn¡¯t enough. He didn¡¯te here in order to create a peaceful world. Use the relics to create a new . The new king of the Red zone. An almighty authority that would have the power to control everyone within their hands with the Relics and all of the World Tree¡¯s Power with their basis no matter if the people who woulde after reach the numbers of a billion, two or even three billion. An existence that would be able to force those people into the battlefield and create them into soldiers without their consent. Then his first n, , will bepleted. The first stage which was to create an end result of billions of soldiers. He will then be able to go up after leaving everything onto the King with ease. ¡®Who should I make the King?¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the people next to him. He didn¡¯t bring Sangjin. Since the Punisher needed to look like they had no rtions to him. The people he had brought were four of the six. Baek Jongsang. Arc Mariangt. Kyle Cooper. The three who had stayed here the longest after Miyamoto and were the strongest out of the Seven Departed Souls because of that. And Sof¨ªa Vergara. Sof¨ªa was the weakest since she was the youngest but her trait, , was extremely formidable. ¡®And it¡¯s actually very helpful.¡¯ Sof¨ªa was endlessly pointing left and right while shouting out. ¡°Three from the left! Two from the Right!¡± The mutated Wasps were popping out in the Vassal¡¯s Tunnel endlessly while they were heading up. ¡°Goddamit! These guys are really strong!¡± Jongsang shouted while grinding his teeth. They were so sneaky that they weren¡¯t even getting caught in their senses properly. If they didn¡¯t have Sof¨ªa¡¯s trait then they would¡¯ve gotten hurt from a sneak attack already. ¡®But... We can go up if it¡¯s just this much.¡¯ While they were making slightlyfortable expressions, Sof¨ªa¡¯s expression quickly turned solemn. Something was heading towards them from very far away. While pouring out a fierce aura in all directions as if it didn¡¯t have any thoughts of hiding it. ¡®Oh my god. What is this.¡¯ Boom! Booboom! Bobobooom! An extremely thick and hard thing that was approaching them at extreme speed while breaking through the Pir of the World Tree that had withstood the thrashing of the Ouroboros. And Hansoo was standing at the end of that path. ¡°Damnit! Dodge...¡± Boooom! Even before she could finish her words, a giant golden spear, which came through into the Vassal¡¯s Tunnel, urately smashed into Hansoo. Hansoo tried to dodge it but the golden spear showed a turn which was impossible for its speed as it smashed into Hansoo¡¯s chest like a homing missile. Kududuk ¡°Kuhuk!¡± Hansoo, who had barely stopped the spear that tried to prate his chest, couldn¡¯t handle the force as he broke through the Vassal¡¯s Tunnel and flew outside along with the spear. Proofreader¡¯s note This is a sponsored chapter. Hansoo¡¯s master n is revealed! It seems Akuma was the dead child of the elf king¡¯s, that he tried to save but that went extremely wrong. Then he was going to get exposed because of Akuma, so he had to proceed with his ns immediately or give them uppletely and lose his kingship anyway. Chapter 93: Wasp Legion (4) Kugugugugu Hansoo clenched his teeth while looking at the spear that was constantly pushing him back. Despite him blocking it with all the power with his relics, the spear was constantly thrashing about in order to prate his heart. ¡®Damnit. Is this the Forked Lightning I heard about?¡¯ He had heard about it. The ultimate spear which was created to crush down those who opposed the King. Like how the relics got their energy from the Divine Stone Fragment, the Forked Lightning also received energy from the Divine Stone Fragments and showed as much power as the god¡¯s punishment would within the area where the World Tree¡¯s power reached out to. There were two remaining fragments. One in the heart of the Wasp Legion¡¯s Queen. And one in the Flower which had the pce within it. From the might of it, it seemed like it flew at him with the power of the Divine Stone from the Flower. ¡®Did the King decide to help the clone? Or did the King himself set out?¡¯ Many different thoughts reced each other in the short moment while he was flung out from the Vassal¡¯s tunnel. But a conclusion wasn¡¯t made. ¡®There¡¯s not enough information.¡¯ Hansoo clenched his teeth and then bnced himself in position. He had to now fight two things. The Wasp Legion and Forked Lightning. The Wasp Soldiers were charging much more viciously. ¡®First... Seal this Spear.¡¯ Hansoo then grasped onto the Spear that was trying to prate him. So that it wouldn¡¯t be able to get out. If the clone felt threatened then it will retrieve the Forked Lightning and instead smash down upon the Departed Souls. That¡¯ll be troublesome. ¡®You, y with me.¡¯ Kududududk Soon Hansoo and the golden spear¡¯s strength battle begun. Kwagagagak The golden spear continuously pushed Hansoo back and mmed him onto the Pirs of the World Tree. Because of this Hansoo smashed the Pir of the World Tree with his whole body and then fell downwards... ¡®Kuuuu.¡¯ A pain which felt like his whole body was being crushed. Hansoo looked at the spear, which was constantly adjusting its own angle in order to prate his heart, and then poured out strength from all over his body. He was barely holding on with his strength before bing a skewer. ¡®I heard that it wouldn¡¯t stop until it prated the heart of the target once it was released but...¡¯ Kiiing Hansoo¡¯s relics madly resonated as they poured out the Divine Stone Fragment energy. The energy that came out from the Divine Stone Fragment stuck onto the Relics and then stormed around in order to suppress the golden spear. Kiriririk The golden spear was shocked. The golden spear also used the Divine Stone¡¯s energy but if they were to continue to fall down like this then it will get further away from it¡¯s energy supplier. The spear that was plummeting downwards trying to pierce Hansoo suddenly started to thrash around. Then it tried to fly off in a different direction with Hansoo still on it. ¡®A bit troublesome.¡¯ Hansoo got one of the five relics around his body, the chains, and started to wrap it around the spear. Once the chains that were connected to the seven marbles were wrapped around the golden spear, Hansoo used his mana to pull Ekidrang¡¯s Relic, the seven marbles, onto the ground. Kugugugu ¡®Damnit. It¡¯s still not enough?¡¯ Hansoo was shocked at the golden spear that did not get pulled down to the ground easily. ¡®But... This is enough for me to move it.¡¯ Hansoo red coldly at the golden spear that was trying to go up the World Tree through his body and then mmed his hand onto the World Tree¡¯s surface. Kududududk He then started to m his hands and feet inside the World Tree as he slowly moved down. The golden spear had now even given up trying to prate Hansoo¡¯s heart and was trying to go back to the location it had been shot from. ¡®It¡¯ll be a bit troublesome if that happens.¡¯ Once it goes back and they shoot it with this power a few more times, even Hansoo will have holes all over his body. He needed to get rid of it at this moment when he got ahold of it. Kuduk. Kudududk. The golden spear¡¯s strength was so strong that the chains wrapped around it got so tight to the point where they seemed like they would snap and the marblestched onto it also trembled but the golden spear slowly got pulled downwards from Hansoo¡¯s strengthbined with the relics as if it was an eagle that was caught within a. The people who were watching this scene from below made a confused expression. ¡°Huh? Why is iting back down?¡± ¡°What is that?¡± While people were making confused expressions as they saw Hansoo, who had gone up at a extreme speed, slowly crawl down, Hansoo shouted loudly. ¡°You need to bring all the chains and the Seven Star Marbles that made up the formation over here! Hurry!¡± ¡®If it isn¡¯t enough with one person¡¯s strength then... I just need to stack tens of thousands of them.¡¯ If he had his ankles caught here then the above situation couldn¡¯t be solved with just the departed souls. Since he didn¡¯t know how the Wasp Legion or the King would act. Kiriririrk The golden spear that had been caught felt that the situation was dangerous as it started to thrash around madly and stabbed at Hansoo. Kwaduk Kudududk ¡°Quickly! Hurry up!¡± The people finally realized something was wrong after seeing Hansoo falling towards the ground while fighting against the Golden Spear, quickly brought the chains and marbles that set up the formation and ran up to Hansoo. Then they ced the marbles onto the chains and threw them towards the spear that was trying to prate Hansoo in a mad manner. Chwarurung Kuduk ¡®Kuhuk!¡¯ Hansoo, who had his left arm grazed by the thrashing spear, bit onto his teeth, grabbed onto the chains that were flying up from all around him and started to wrap them around the golden spear. One, two. Soon thousands of giant chains wrapped around the golden spear. ¡®This should be...¡¯ Hansoo retrieved his relic that was wrapped around the Golden Spear. He couldn¡¯t stay here forever. He had to tie down this spear as fast as possible and then go back up. Kararararang As soon as Hansoo backed off a bit the golden spear started to madly thrash around again. Tototong At the same time thousands of chains and the marbles that were attached onto it made noises as they started to get dragged up into the air. The people freaked out. ¡°What the hell is that!¡± ¡°Damnit! Throw more! Tie it with more!¡± Tititing The chains that had been supplied with the Divine Stone Fragment¡¯s energy started to blow apart. The people who had been maintaining the formation and watching the scene up until now all freaked out as they ran towards the golden spear with their relics. They didn¡¯t know what it was but from the way it thrashed around it seemed like they would be skewers once it was released. Soon almost ten thousand chains were tied onto it along with the marbles and only then did the golden spear¡¯s strength and the people¡¯s strength were equalized. Kudududk ¡°Hoooh... Damnit. Throw some more!¡± ¡°Damnit! If we take out more then the formation will be unstable!¡± Hansoo, who had barely tied down the Forked Lightning, looked at the status of the chains and then shook his head. ¡®It won¡¯t hold it for long.¡¯ Chiiiik Despite having beenpletely tied down its speed and pration, the chains were slowly melting down from the mana lightning imbued within the spear. At this rate he didn¡¯t know when it wille out to threaten him again. ¡®I need to quickly go back up.¡¯ Hansoo clenched onto his teeth and the started to climb up at a quicker pace. ..................................... Ooooong Tekilon frowned as he felt the spear wasn¡¯t moving the way he wanted. Which meant that the Forked Lightning had been tied down somewhere. Tekilon quickly looked below with his mana. And then frowned as he saw the spearpletely tied down. ¡®The Thousand Soldiers Armors yed a role huh.¡¯ With that method it could indeed temporarily suppress down the golden spear. ¡®Damnit.¡¯ Tekilon nced at the old Tekilon behind him. Himself of the past was much more powerful but did not have any thoughts of acting despite that. ¡®Damnit. There won¡¯t be a need to struggle like this if he helped.¡¯ The young Tekilon clenched onto his teeth and then shouted. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you helping! Don¡¯t you feel sorry for the nsmen! We need to try even if there is a slight amount of possibiloty!¡± The old Tekilon looked at the young Tekilon for a bit and then spoke out. ¡°I had many thoughts after the Dimensional portal failed. Because of that I was able to think back about a lot of things.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°The time when our world was destroyed. Do you remember?¡± The young Tekilon grinded his teeth at those words. The disease which had sent their entire world into destruction. No, a Cmity which had the form of a disease. The disease of unknown origin sent all of them close into extinction not long after it was spread. ¡°Do you remember around when that disease started to spread out?¡± The young Tekilon pondered for a while and then spoke out. ¡°...It was around when our body reconstruction surgery was being used perfectly and had beenmercialized.¡± Thanks to this their race had been able to have a much stronger body than ever before. Before this they could only fight with limited supplies because theycked everything. Since dangers constantly stormed from the outside and they were always short on food. But the body reconstruction surgery solved all their problems in an instant. Their stamina got strengthened, they needed to eat much less in order to survive, their longevity lengthened and their battle powers increased by a huge amount. Actually their tribe¡¯s original body wasn¡¯t that different from those things below. But their body which had gone through the surgery had changed close to a beasts and soon after their body reconstruction surgery had been perfected andmercialized, their whole race had finally united all together. For the first time in history. Then the Cmity of Death enveloped that specific race who were filled to the brim with hopes and dreams. Their race screamed out in despair after falling into depravity. That they had received a befitting punishment after invading god¡¯s territory of reconstructing the body. ¡®Damnit...¡¯ While the young Tekilon was frowning while thinking of those times, the old Tekilon spoke again. ¡°Yes. And do you remember when we hade over here in the soul form?¡± ¡°...When the World Tree was created.¡± ¡°Yes. When this side had been all united together from the World Tree¡¯s power.¡± Their growth was slow, they were always threatened by the toxic waters and they alwayscked food. The Elvenheims, who had been constantly fighting after being divided into hundreds of different tribes, met a grand unification not long after the World Tree was created. And then they face total annihtion due to Tekilon who hade over with his soul. ¡°No way...¡± Games were only fun when there werepetition and enemies. As soon as they gained a grand unification and had peace, both the races treaded the path of total destruction. As if somebody threw over the game board that had gotten boring. ¡°What would we do even if we save our race at this point. We will need to keep fighting and fighting even if we save them.¡± ¡°...Isn¡¯t that just an estimate?¡± The old Tekilon shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not. Look at the beasts below. That¡¯s not something we created right?¡± ¡°...Then?¡± ¡°Something came to me one day.¡± (*TL: NOOOOOOOO THEY¡¯RE BACK) Tekilon, who had been exhausted beyond what he could endure, nodded at the fairy shaped existence and then fell into slumber. ¡°It¡¯ll... be okay to unify now. But we will just get swept over by the war with the other races in the ce called the Abyss.¡± The young Tekilon just grinded his teeth. ¡°Nonsense. How did I be like this?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°So what if we be a chess piece for somebody else? We can keep living if we continue to fight.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It was a history of battles anyway. To not want to fight after tasting the short amount of peace.¡± Before the unification. They had fought and fought in order to survive. It was set up so their race, the Elvenheims and all other races below had to fight in order to survive. ¡®The fact that we have to continue to fight in order to survive is the same as saying that there is no absolute existence.¡¯ If the only way to live was to fight then they just needed to do what they had always done. Even if there was an absolute existence they won¡¯t butt in randomly in order to enjoy the fun. Since a game where one can change the rules won¡¯t be fun. ¡°Don¡¯t say meaningless things. Saving them is the first priority. Give me the power to control the Wasp Legion. I will finish it off.¡± ¡°...¡± The Old Tekilon sighed as he transferred the shining star symbol on his head. ............................................ Ooooong The Queen had lost all its power to something which had invaded its head. Tekilon who had be the new king gave an order as soon as he got control of the Queen. For the Wasp Legion to attack the people hiding around the strange pirs. To smash apart the formation and to release the Forked Lightning. Soon the giant wasps that weren¡¯t moving in order to protect the Queen started to rush downwards. At the same time he gave a different order to the newly evolved bees. To buy time against the invaders who wereing up through the Pir. Hansoo, who had been climbing back up through the Vassal¡¯s Tunnel, grinded his teeth at the info that wasing in through the World Tree. ¡®He had received the power. Or the King himself has moved out.¡¯ It was now time to fight. Whether the time for the tied down Forked Lightning to get released from the Wasp Legion was faster. Or him smashing through the Wasp Legion and getting rid of the Queen and the Clone was faster. ¡®...The quicker I finish this off the more people will stay alive.¡¯ Hansoo breathed in deeply and then started to madly run in order to catch up to the Departed Souls who would have already gone up. Proofreader¡¯s note This is a sponsored chapter. So actually some people are clever (the one throwing chains and not trying to kill Hansoo who¡¯s in a difficult position). If Hansoo transforms, would the lightning spear stop after going through one of his three hearts? Also, please check the God of Cooking series, a chapter just got posted! (shameless advertising) Chapter 94: Wasp Legion (5) Kidudududk, Kidududk. ¡°Block it!¡± ¡°We¡¯re getting pushed through.¡± The people roared out as they saw the Wasp Legion charging at them from all directions. Karururuk The marbles and chains were getting destroyed from the wasps. And one of them clenched their teeth as the formation in front of their eyes got dangerously close to getting broken apart. ¡®Damnit. If that breaks...¡¯ He was currently safe since he could hide behind the formation and attack with the skills but once his location was pushed through then the wasps will charge at him and kill him. The man, Azra, thought of his chain and Seven Star Marbles which weren¡¯t here. Relics that he had tied down onto the golden spear in the distance in order to suppress that strange golden spear from before. ¡®With that...¡¯ With those he would be able to fortify the formation in front of his eyes that was on the brink of getting broken apart. ¡®And it doesn¡¯t look like it wille to pierce us.¡¯ Everyone had thrown the chains in a state of panic before but they weren¡¯t targets of the golden spear. It was only aiming for Hansoo. If he loosened up his chains then the golden spear will go to Hansoo and not himself. ¡®...Damnit.¡¯ Hansoo falling into danger was obvious. But if he didn¡¯t fortify the formation then he was about to be food for the Wasp Legion. Kurarararak ¡°Huk!¡± Az freaked out and backed up as his was shattered from the wasp that attacked him with its front legs. And then instinctively called the chains and marbles in the distance over. Chwarururuk The chains and marbles that flew in from the instinctive orders blocked his view in front of him. Clunk Clunk Azra clenched his teeth and then mumbled inwardly as he bought himself some time due to the fortified formation. Yeah... There¡¯s over ten thousand of them. One shouldn¡¯t affect it much.¡¯ And even for Hansoo, it¡¯d be better to reinforce the seal like this as well. Since it¡¯ll be the end if they get pushed through. The moment Azra started to focus on the Wasp Legion in front of his eyes, he heard a loosening sound behind him. Azra quickly looked back and then clenched his teeth. ¡°Goddamnit...¡± As if the people had simr thoughts as him, the chains were getting loosened up and were spreading out towards the formation. Azra frowned as he saw the spear¡¯s clunking getting more vigorous. ................................................. Kudududu Hansoo swung Gdriang¡¯s Relic towards one of the wasps flying towards him. Choooooong The energy imbued into the sword, which was of much greater strength than before, cut apart the wasp in half. But Hansoo made a dissatisfied expression. The ones who had been cut apart had fallen down while screaming but more wasps had dug through the World Tree to rece them. ¡®There¡¯s no end at this rate.¡¯ Hansoo pushed the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement to the limit and then just charged through these guys. Meaning that he had given up going up while killing them one by one. Even if he gained a bit of a loss, he had decided to go up forcefully. Boooom! The wasps in front of him were smashed apart from the synergetic effect of Hansoo¡¯s formless armor, Thousand Soldiers Armor and Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement. But only so. He had been able to proceed for tens of meters but his charge had been stopped by the wasps who constantly blocked his path. And the ones who had been strengthened through the consumption of the Ouroboros were getting through the formless armor and the Thousand Soldiers Armor and were injuring him. ¡®...Nurmaha¡¯s ring doesn¡¯t work well because these guys are insects. I cannot go up when I¡¯m stuck here like this.¡¯ And if the suppressed spear below were to get released while he was doing this, it will be even more troublesome. ¡®Though logically they will be able to stay on for a bit longer...¡¯ If the formation started to break apart than there¡¯s no way the people will keep the chains to suppress down the spear. He had to finish this as fast as possible. ¡®Damnit... This is quite a burden on my body.¡¯ It was a bit too early to use the Racial Metamorphosis of the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement yet. ¡®If I use it now... I¡¯ll only get two hearts. Can I do it?¡± He had gotten stronger but the mastery level of this hadn¡¯t really increased much. But he was going to be a skewer while being suppressed down by these guys at this rate. ¡®It isn¡¯t the time to worry about this.¡¯ Hansoo pushed up the genes that were in a corner within his body. Kududududk The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement started to turn Hansoo¡¯s body into one of a different existence. The bones had changed into those of that different existence and a thinyer of scales covered over those. At the same time a heart squirmed about as it appeared inside his body. Kudududk Another heart had appeared a bit to the right of the original heart¡¯s location. But only that. There weren¡¯t three hearts like before. ¡®Hooup¡¯ But it wasn¡¯t the time to bicker over this. He had to fight while squeezing out everything he had. His physical ability may fall a bit but he had relics and the Thousand Soldiers Armors around his body unlike back then. His overall battle strength back then couldn¡¯t even beparable to the one he had now. ¡®Get through in the shortest amount possible... And kill the King.¡¯ As long as the power to rule over the Wasp Legion was on the clone or the king, it was more effective to head towards the Flower instead of aiming for the Queen. Since his heart might get pierced by the Forked Lightning while he fought with the Queen and dragged out the time. On the other hand, there was no need to worry about the Wasp Legion once he killed the King. Since he will be able to rule them however he wanted after seeding the power. Hansoo poured strength out from his body, which was currently of one from a different species, and then jumped out. Booom! A shockwave which withoutparison to the ones before had been created. The Pir of the World Tree, that Hansoo was on, couldn¡¯t bear the force as it got smashed apart. Hansoo used that reaction force as he headed above the Pir like a meteor. Not through the Vassal¡¯s Tunnel but through the path that the Forked Lightning had created while it came down in a straight line. Kwajijijk! There were countless amounts of mutant wasps in there but Hansoo ignored them as he just ran through them. ¡®There¡¯s no time for me to deal with them one by one.¡¯ Kyaruruk The wasps which had lower bodies of snakes and upper bodies of humans threw their whole body towards Hansoo. As if they were treating the King like their Queen. Kurururu They constantly charged at him despite getting crushed and smashed apart. With the Wasp Legion¡¯s scariest weapons in the front. ¡®...Poison stings. This remains after evolution huh.¡¯ The scales from the snake¡¯s tail part of the wasp raised up. At that time the poison poured out from the pores between the scales as it covered the de-like scales. The wasps had the hedgehog-like nails in front of them as they charged at Hansoo. Kagagak! Most of the scales were smashed apart when they met Hansoo¡¯s scales and the Thousand Soldiers Armor. But when the speed at which Hansoo ran werebined with the huge amount of wasps, it caused his scales and the Thousand Soldiers Armor to slowly get broken apart. Kudududk ¡®Damnit. It¡¯ll be a pain to fix itter.¡¯ Hansoo frowned while looking at the Thousand Soldiers Armor that was bing ragged. Kwaduduk Soon the tail scales of the Wasps got through relic¡¯s formless armor, Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement, Scales from the draconic transformation and the Thousand Soldiers Armors and started to dig down onto Hansoo¡¯s skin. Kwadududuk. The poison constantly dug down in order to melt down his body. The two hearts constantly pumped the blood which had detoxifying effects as they struggled to resist the poison. Hansoo continued to go up even as he felt his body slowly getting petrified. ¡®...I¡¯m almost there!¡¯ Light was shining between the wasps who had filled the hole made by the Forked Lightning. Which meant that he was almost at the top. Just in case the wasps were to hold down onto him, Hansoo covered his body with the chains and the Seven Star Marbles, which he hadn¡¯t used up until so far, as he crazily charged up. Since time to worry about such things when his defenses had been almost broken apart. His body was going to get smashed apart if the chains and the marbles didn¡¯t block them. Kudududuk ¡®Damnit. They¡¯re getting broken one by one.¡¯ The Seven Star Marbles started to fall off one by one from the wasps who constantly charged at him. Hansoo pushed and pushed the remaining two marbles as he continued to go up. ¡®Once I arrive... It¡¯s not that hard to kill him off.¡¯ The King¡¯s power was frightening in itself but his physical abilities weren¡¯t that great. And that was why he had the Forked Lightning and the Thousand Soldiers Armor. But at this moment, when those two things were tied down from the King, Hansoo would be able to solve him in an instant once he got there. Chiriririring At that time something made a huge noise as it came up from below. Right through the tunnel Hansoo hade up from. Chirirrrng Sounds of hundreds of strands of chains hitting each other. Hansoo frowned as he looked downwards. ¡®...It broke through the chains!¡¯ It had rushed up so fast that hundreds of strands of chains had been melted and stuck onto the golden spear. The spear, which hade up the tunnel while making a hugemotion from the hundreds of chains hitting each other, aimed right at Hansoo¡¯s heart. ¡®...I¡¯ll give you one!¡¯ Kwadududk He couldn¡¯t block it anyway. Hansoo clenched his teeth and then gave one of the hearts. Hansoo¡¯s body raised up into the air from the spear which had pierced his heart. Kudududuk Hansoo gripped the golden spear that had pierced his heart with his hands and then rolled his upper body with the two remaining marbles as well as the chain and made a protective barrier. Then Hansoo started to shoot up crazily into the sky due to the spear. Kwagagagak The wasps were smashed apart from Hansoo¡¯s body and the things that protected him. And Hansoo¡¯s body escaped the tunnel that the light was shining into and then rose into the sky. Hooooong A giant pce came into Hansoo¡¯s view. The giant pce of the Elvenheims that should normally be covered with the huge energy barrier, the Flower. ¡®As I expected.... He can¡¯t handle using both the Flower¡¯s barrier and the Forked Lightning.¡¯ Hansoo then poured strength onto the hand that held onto the Forked Lightning which had pierced his heart. He then pulled it out. Kururururk The golden spear was shocked as the thing which it had pierced the heart of suddenly moved and tried to take Hansoo away but Hansoo had long gotten away from the golden spear. At the same time Hansoo fell towards the two Elvenheims standing in the pce at a fierce speed. The golden spear quickly changed its path and tried to pierce Hansoo again but the two marbles and the chains held onto the spear and suppressed its movements. Of course it wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out for long. Since it was something he had barely held onto with his own strength and seven marbles. But that small instant was enough. Hansoo madly rushed down and thennded between the two Elvenheims. Booom! ¡®Kill both of the... Damnit!¡¯ He wanted to kill them both but the golden spear, which had already broken through the chains, smashed down onto Hansoo. He would die if his heart were to get pierced again from that. Hansoo hurriedly held the neck of the closest guy and then used the body to block his front. Kiiiiik! The golden spear stopped despite its speed in mid air as if it was perplexed. ¡®Hooo...¡¯ Hansoo breathed out and then growled at the one he was holding onto and the one staring at him. ¡°Stop the Wasp Legion at this moment.¡± The formation getting released meant that the people below were already getting smashed apart by the Wasp Legion. He had to quickly get this guy to stop the Queen. Since he didn¡¯t have such powers. At that time the Elvenheim he held onto pondered for a moment and then screamed out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me and just self destruct the Flower! I don¡¯t mind dying here... If our race is doomed to perish like this!¡± ¡°...¡± The one who was flustered was Hansoo . ¡®Damnit. This was the clone and not the King?¡¯ The power to self destruct the Flower onlyy upon the King. He could give away all other powers except this. He had caught this guy because the symbol of controlling the Wasp Legion was on this guy and thought that this guy was the King but he was the clone instead. At that moment the Elvenheim who had a slightly tired expression sighed as he was about to nod. ¡°I respect your cho...¡± Pajajajak The moment the clone was about tough in satisfaction as he saw the King open his mouth, a jade orb flew into the King. Pajijijik The King, who was going to speak out, froze whole. As if he got caught within a ice prison. ¡°Hooh... Hooh. I wasn¡¯tte right?¡± Sophia, who had run towards the location Library told her and had smashed the Triple Jade Frozen Orb spoke towards Hansoo. Hansoo, who had seen the other Departed Souls in the distance fighting with the wasps and buying time, sighed in relief as he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡± At those words Sophia fell unconscious after smiling and the young Tekilon whom Hansoo held the neck of made an extremely ugly expression. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 1/3. A spear pierced my heart? Cool I¡¯ll be able to go up faster. ¨C Hansoo Chapter 95: Orange Zone (1) Hansoo looked at the five Divine Stone Fragments in his possession. Four from the Cmity Fish, Devouring and Vomiting Root, Ouroboros and the Wasp Queen. And one from the Flower. The King¡¯s symbol was shining upon Hansoo¡¯s forehead. A situation where he had both the Administrators and King¡¯s symbols. Hansoo then walked to the Altar behind the Throne at the center of the Flower. He then ced the five Divine Stone Fragments one by one onto the Altar as if he was solving a puzzle. Kiiiiing Five of the Divine Stone Fragments, which exerted a humongous amount of energy even on their own, were collected. And the fragments connected to one another as if they melted. Then the Divine Stone, which had finally be one, exerted a bright light. Right as a huge energy storm was about to ur, Hansoo started to push the five relics around the Divine Stone one by one. The Relics got inserted into the holes, which seemed like they were prepared for these specific relics, one by one. Then the huge amount of energy that seemed like it was going to explode quickly calmed down. Soon a huge amount of energy, which would¡¯ve blown up Hansoo¡¯s body if he were to control it, started to get spread around the World Tree. Giiiing Strength started to quicklye back to the dried up World Tree. The Roots that had been constantly spreading out started to absorb and send the toxic waters towards the Pir at a crazy rate and the Pir used the enormous amount of energy supplied by the Divine Stone, purified all of those toxic waters and turned it into Nutritional fluid and sent it all over the World Tree. The words of the people below between the Pir and the Roots came into Hansoo¡¯s ears through the World Tree. ¡®It¡¯s done now.¡¯ Hansoo nodded his head. Though it still looked dried up it will quickly return to its original form using the Nutritional Fluid. Like a dried up sponge absorbing water. Since the World Tree¡¯s vitality was that strong. ¡®Though it¡¯s a shame to go up without being able to see that change... There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡¯ That change will be felt by the people whoe after him. Sof¨ªa looked at that Hansoo with a surprised expression. ¡®...How did he know all this?¡¯ The only person who knew anything about the incredible change in front of them was Sof¨ªa. The people below would probably think the reason for the changes was the Cmities¡¯ disappearance but Sof¨ªa knew through the Library. That the main reason for that change was those relics and the stone that was emitting a blindingly bright light. This was the conclusion of organizing andbining numerous amounts of information that poured into her head. ¡®...Did he kill the Cmities with this as the goal? How did he know about these things?¡¯ Sof¨ªa had gone to every corner of the Red Zone because she was strong despite only being here for 3 years but she had never even imagined such a ce like this could exist. And Sof¨ªa wasn¡¯t the only one with questions. The two Tekilons who had lost all their powers and had been frozen with only their heads sticking out also looked at Hansoo with confused expressions. They could understand him having collecting the relics and the Divine Stone. Since those two things showed off a huge amount of strength that couldn¡¯t even be imagined. Since the Divine Stone Fragments couldn¡¯t be moved with teleportation and the strength of the Relics alone were very tempting. But that guy had given up everything and ced them upon the Altar as if it was his goal from the very beginning. ¡®What benefits are there for him to save the World Tree?¡¯ Of course, for all races, there¡¯s no bigger benefit as this but then the World Tree¡¯s influence only existed within this world. Which meant that it¡¯s not a single bit of help to him who was going to go up to the next zone. Hansoo walked towards Tekilon. The memories of the previous king was constantly pouring into his head. One of the functions of the King¡¯s Symbol. The King needed use the previous King¡¯s memories to reduce mistakes and lead their race towards a better path. And because of this, when a King transferred the rights they also transferred their memories onto the next King. Hansoo knew because of this. The reason the Elvenheims had wondered about for so long. The thing that had suddenly turned their King crazy. ¡®...So they were trying to save their race.¡¯ ¡°You guys. You were Akarons huh.¡± The ancient race who were the owners of the ruins he needed to revive for his next target, the , in the Orange Zone. The two Tekilon made surprised expressions. He could find out that they were of a different race. Since memories flowed in through the Symbol. But the way Hansoo spoke was different. Like he knew something more. Hansoo started ponder while looking at these two. ¡®...They are indeed alive. They aren¡¯t extinct.¡¯ A powerful race who had half a body of a human and half a body of a beast. If these guys are the inhabitants of the other side, then this is another story. ¡°Sof¨ªa. Could we have a moment by ourselves for a bit?¡± Sof¨ªa shrugged her shoulders at those words and then left. Hansoo breathed in and out and then spoke out. ¡°Do you want to resurrect your race?¡± ¡°...What are you talking about?¡± Hansoo chuckled as he spoke. ¡°Simple. Let¡¯s form a contract.¡± ¡°...¡± Hansoo simply exined his n and then continued to speak. ¡°Both of you help me. One of you follow me and go up. And... One of you remain here as the King.¡± One would follow Hansoo to the and act as the guide for the objective he needed to aplish. One will remain here, strengthen the humans and send them up. This was a win-win situation. The chances of Hansoo seeding in the Orange Zone increased the more they helped Hansoo and with that the chances of the Akaron surviving will increase. The young Tekilon chuckled at Hansoo¡¯s simple exnation and then spoke. ¡°Well. Trusting you is another story but... You want one of us to act as a wet nurse here? By looking after your humans carefully so they don¡¯t get hurt?¡± Hansooughed coldly at those words. ¡°No way. It¡¯s the exact opposite.¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°If you want to save your race... Push them as much as possible. The Humans. And then get them as strong as possible then send as many as you can. That much wouldn¡¯t be hard for you who has the experience of a King once I give you the powers of the World Tree.¡± A person who had stayed as the King of the Elvenheims for hundreds of years. They were dimensions apart from humans who hade over to the battlefield from a normal life. And another thing. ¡®There¡¯s no way that this guy would have any benevolence.¡¯ If he left it to a human then the King would probably allow humans living peacefully on their own. And they might not be faithful to their job as the King because they get swept up by some emotions or greed. But once this guy got on that seat the story would be different. He will ruthlessly train the humans. Since the chances of their race surviving increased the stronger humans got. He won¡¯t act as a Tyrant either. Since it was better the more went up. Hansoo looked at the young Tekilon who looked at him as if he was crazy and then handed something over. The hard drive that was within the Devouring and Vomiting Root that the Fairy nted. (*PR: it was mentioned that Hansoo took it out in a previous chapter) ¡°If you connect this onto the nt the beasts will get produced again. Stimte the humans consistently with this, turn them into warriors and send them up. And you... Will go up with me.¡± Since the King he wanted to set up here was an iron-hearted Monarch and not a benevolent King. One who would ruthlessly train every human whoes into a warrior. But the two Elvenheims made confused expressions as if they still didn¡¯t understand. They couldn¡¯t trust this guy but it was the same the other way around. ¡°On what basis can you trust me and leave this world to me? What if I decide to y around with you humans?¡± Once somebody got the power of the Administrator and the King, they could rule like a god even without the Forked Lightning or the Thousand Soldiers Armor. Since they could just throw anybody they didn¡¯t like out of this dimension. Hansooughed at those words. ¡°Correct words. So I was thinking... If you agree then I will need to have some insurance for the friend who will remain here.¡± ¡°What?¡± At that moment something came out from a corner of Hansoo¡¯s body. With enough information and strength necessary. The fragment which had cracked from a corner of Hansoo¡¯s body came out from the end of his hand. ¡°What is...¡± Hansoo coldlyughed at those words. ¡°It¡¯s insurance.¡± ..................................................... Reward for the Three Gates. Second Gate¡¯s reward was runes. And the reward Ralph Lauren had received from the fairy a long time ago after getting to the end of the first of the Three Gates. . Ralph Lauren chose the trait at this ce, became a fighting machine and then swept across the Otherworld until he reached the Final Brigade. But the thing Hansoo needed was not battle strength but rather shackles. Humankind, including Hansoo, had a lot of thoughts before sending a person back. Setting up a King who can control all of the humans was good. But if they couldn¡¯t control that King then things will be difficult. Since Hansoo would need to go after he finished his job here no matter how strong he was. Then Sof¨ªa had spoken out: Then three candidates came up to control the King. Trait of a Lord. Trait of a Covenant. Trait of the Fragments of Seven Souls. The trait of a Lord was dismissed. ording to what testing was done, it could not affect people across dimensions. Same with the Covenant. Like Miyamoto has already shown, it was always possible to bypass and find shortcuts if one wanted to. The trait that had been chosen at the end was . From the tests it showed that it could go across the Dimensional Wall and still influence people. Since they could borrow Hansoo¡¯s strength, if the King was threatened then they could maintain their position with monstrous amounts of strength. And since they can receive Hansoo¡¯s memories there wouldn¡¯t be a need to exin or help them understand it. Since there wasn¡¯t a need to teach. The invasion of the Abyss may hasten but it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem if he sent over selective memories. ¡®You guys will need to be the whips.¡¯ A strong whip which will constantly push humans into strong soldiers. ¡°Choose. How you want to do it.¡± Hansoo looked at the two Elvenheims, no, Akarons as he looked at the fragment on his hand. ...................................................... After the two, who had epted the proposal, left, Hansoo remained by himself and started to check his current status. ¡®It feels naked... Without the relics.¡¯ The strength that the relics gave was that formidable. But there was no regrets, he would need to leave them here anyway. ¡®There¡¯s a lot I¡¯ve gained too.¡¯ The Forked Lightning and Thousand Soldiers Armors will be taken up by him. These two things were prepared from the possible coup d¡¯etat from the Five Great Tiger Generals. There was nobody who could threaten the young Tekilon who had the relics of the Five Great Tiger Generals, the King¡¯s power and even his soul fragment. Though Hansoo won¡¯t be able to show a god-like might without the divine stone, there wasn¡¯t much to speak about since his armor had a skill which was the basis for its copy being a solo numbering artifact. ¡®And one more thing.¡¯ ¡°Come out. I¡¯ve killed them all.¡± The air split apart as the fairy popped out after those words. The fairy praised him as soon as it came out. ¡°Woah. You really killed all five huh?¡± Hansoo looked at the fairy in front of his eyes and then spoke. ¡°It¡¯s time to keep your side of the promise.¡± The fairy shrugged as it spoke. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re quite strict about these things. But it won¡¯t be fun by itself so I¡¯ll give you a choice.¡± ¡°... You really like choices.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the fun part?¡± Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Something certain or something uncertain.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°If you choose then I will give you a skill of your choice. On the other hand, if you choose random then I will give you a skill that nobody has gained so far.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Hansoo made an awkward expression. He didn¡¯t like these things but their rewards were quite faithful. There wasn¡¯t a loss on both sides. ¡®Well, this is indeed better than having 5 solo numbering skills...¡¯ Since solo numberings won¡¯t on the same levels either. There weren¡¯t many on the solo, or even double, numberings that worked well with him. Even more so if the limit was seven like him. Hansoo first thought about the certain path. ¡®Should I pick Immortal Soul or Elemental Outfit?¡¯ All ten skills were considered but these two skills came up first. Solo numbering 1 skill. . A skill which Kangtae had. It turned the user¡¯s body close to an immortal¡¯s. Kangtae trusted this skill and fought like a mad warrior in the front. Since he was allowed to fight like a mad immortal as long as he didn¡¯t die by constantly healing. Solo numbering 3 skill. A skill Keldian had. Attract the elements from all around, create the outfit of an elemental and bestow a power upon the user to use numerous elements in any way they wanted. Since it was an outfit created from the surrounding environment, it obviously gave a huge amount of survivability and defense against the surrounding environment. If he fought in a ming desert then a zing armor will be created and if he fought in a lightning ind then a clothing of lightning will be created. He could still remember Keldian wearing the Elemental Outfit and pouring out thousands of different skills. If he were to use one of those two above skills then he wouldn¡¯t really lose evenpared to the Zero Numbering, Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement. But the thing the fairy would give him stuck around his mind. Though he had killed the Cmities with the help of numerous people, his part wasn¡¯t small. And since these guys aren¡¯t the type who would fool around here, the skill that the fairy would give him that nobody had gotten yet would be amazing. ¡®...But the fact that it¡¯s random sticks around.¡¯ Not all skills synergized with Hansoo like the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement. No, there were more skills that didn¡¯t. The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement had amazing bnce and was perfect for Hansoo¡¯s fighting style. Just like the Elemental Outfit or Immortal Soul. On the other hand, he wouldn¡¯t be able to pull out all of the skill¡¯s potential even if it was a Zero Numbering if it didn¡¯t fit with his fighting style. A skill which he could utilize to its utmost potential. Or a skill of higher quality and rarity but something he cannot guarantee would have synergy with himself. Hansoo grabbed ahold of his chin and started to ponder. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 2/3. Hahahaha. We finally know the reward for the First Gate of the Final Dungeon... It¡¯s more amazing than I had thought. Also, it seems that there are two separate lists of numberings, one for the artifacts and one for the skills. Another question answered! Chapter 96: Orange Zone (2) ¡°Hooh...¡± Hansoo pondered for a moment. Since the things he did were dangerous, the Immortal Soul wasn¡¯t that bad. No, the Elemental Outfit was good in terms of bnce between attack and defense. But he knew how to obtain these up above. A skill like a Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement was hard to get within the Otherworld. ¡°Let¡¯s go random. Can you give it to someone else other than me?¡± ¡®...I must calcte the possibility of getting a Lord-like skill of an already dead person.¡¯ Skills with limits couldn¡¯t match up to solo numberings. He couldn¡¯t fill up one of the seven spots with such things. It was better to give it away to Sangjin or somebody else who was capable. Because the affinity of the skill with the user can¡¯t be ignored. The fairy nodded at those words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will give it to you in a rune form. Wherever you want to use it is up to you.¡± Then the fairy pulled out a small pouch. ¡°Here! Pick one from the bag.¡± ¡°...¡± It was an act of hospitality. Then a shining skill rune which was letting off a reddish purple light popped out and the fairy eximed in surprise as it saw this. ¡°Woah. It¡¯s the Pandemic de.¡± ¡°Pandemic de?¡± A skill which he had never heard of. The fairy smiled as it spoke: ¡°It¡¯s a skill of somebody who had destroyed a whole world. Heehee. That person had really entertained us well. Well. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s to your liking. Are you going to use it?¡± Hansoo squinted his eyes after checking the skill¡¯s options after hearing the fairy¡¯s words. ................................ Kuooooooo! Beasts were charging in from all directions. They had started to create the beasts again as the World Tree revived. ¡®They¡¯re doing good.¡¯ Hansoo looked at those beasts and then nodded. He had given a soul fragment to the young King, Tekilon, as well as all of the powers. And after observing how he was doing, he was raising up the humans very well. Overwhelming them but at the same time not enough to kill them. Thanks to this the neers were endlessly hunting beasts without a break and were getting stronger. Which was the same for him. ¡®It will take another... 3 more days for theke to open.¡¯ Only when the World Tree collects more mana will the dimensional door to the orange zone opens. There was only one thing he needed to do. To get the qualifications to go up by gathering runes. ¡®Ah, some rest finally.¡¯ This could only be called rest. Though he didn¡¯t have any relics, Hansoo had advanced too far for the beasts of the red zone to threaten Hansoo. Hansoo lightly swung the Forked Lightning in his right hand. Chwaaaak As the spear which was over 3 meters long swung in the air, the 5m tall gori-shaped beast instinctively raised its right arm and blocked the attack. Due to its quick reaction it was able to run away with just a light wound. But at that time something happened. Bubble bubble Something started to grow madly from the Gori¡¯s arms. Sof¨ªa, who had been watching Hansoo from afar, made an expression full of fear. ¡®It¡¯s... It¡¯s that again.¡¯ The yellowish fungi that had covered the wound grew out and then soon exploded. Chiiiiiik Kuuuuuuuhh! The bright yellow spores that exploded out from the fungi covered the entire body of the gori in an instant. Infinite repetition. The spores grew out again as it melted down the gori¡¯s body and from that location new fungi grew out. The newly grown fungi exploded again as it spread more spores in all directions as those spores created more fungi. Kuuuuhh! Kyaaaah! Soon the hundreds of beasts around Hansoo had been covered by the spore cloud. Their body melted down as they rolled over the ground from the pain and slowly died while bing a new source of fungi. Hansoo nodded as he looked at the scene which looked like yellow fireworks exploding out in all directions. ¡®Amazing.¡¯ A de of viruses and fungi. The name was a de but it was actually a skill which added a special effect to attacks. The effect was very simple. Creating fungi that infinitely spread out and infected everything. It was extremely harmful and was hard to kill off since it was in suchrge numbers. One could only persevere and hold on until the mana within the fungi ran out. Of course there was a condition to this. That mana needed to be supplied. It would only grow and spread out from the mana it started off from. ¡®On the other hand, as long as mana is supplied... Wow. I can only trust the fairy¡¯s word huh.¡¯ Hansoo clicked his tongue. He had thought that the words of it being a skill that someone who had destroyed a whole world had used was a bluff. Since it wasn¡¯t easy for one to go against a whole world unless they took control of a being that protected a whole civilization like the World Tree. But he could only believe it after seeing the effects. If this was to continue to spread infinitely then it could erase a whole world. If Hansoo was to use the relics and the divine stone fragments to imbue it with mana and spread the Pandemic de then he would probably kill over half the people in the red zone with just a single sh. The amount of mana that the guy who had destroyed the whole world had wouldn¡¯t even beparable to that which he possessed. There was a limit to Hansoo¡¯s mana and there was a limit to how much he could do but it was indeed a skill that was frightening enough to beparable to Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement. ¡®...But it does indeed take up a huge amount of mana. I need to find out a few different uses for thister.¡¯ He could feel his mana emptying out despite him only shing a few times. It was a skill that had clear pros and cons unlike the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement which had amazing bnce. But Hansoo didn¡¯t change his expression while his mana was emptying out, he remained normal and shed a few more times to cause a massacre. ¡®I should warn them just in case.¡¯ ...................................... Sof¨ªa made an awkward expression while looking at Hansoo from afar. ¡®I worried for no reason.¡¯ The one who had been the most shocked when Hansoo threw away the relics was Sof¨ªa. Since though he was almost invincible with the relics, he wasn¡¯t unbeatable without them. Since she had way more skills with higher masteries and had a stronger trait. His ring and armor were extremely powerful but she had more artifacts herself. She could only worry. Since she being able to barely contend with him meant that he was on equal ground with the other Departed Souls. He might¡¯ve created some friction between those from the Six Pirs since they didn¡¯t really like him. Jongsang looked at Hansoo with a slightly disliking expression as well. But that was a story of a few days ago. After seeing the strange golden spear and the suspicious skill, they were making an expression which told that they didn¡¯t want to go against him. And the people who were watching from the distance were making expressions full of fear as well. Sof¨ªa looked at Hansoo, who had gathered up all the runes and was walking towards her, and asked: ¡°How would we fare if we go up?¡± They were strong. But they had been stuck up against a wall for 5 to 6 years now. Since it had been years since they gathered the best skills that coulde out from this ce and had raised their masteries to the brim. And their battle experience could not increase since they didn¡¯t have any more opponents. But those people who had gained better skills and artifacts in the upper zone and had fought with stronger foes will be stronger than them. Since there will also be people who had been there for 4 to 6 years and had not left like the Departed Souls here due to some circumstances. The artifacts they had were close to invincible here but could not be used above and the orange artifacts they gained from the Branch weren¡¯t that high of a quality. ¡®Well. How would he know?¡¯ She had asked because of the difference in strength between herself and him but there was no way for him to know. But unlike Sof¨ªa¡¯s thoughts, Hansoo was calcting things meticulously within his mind. ¡®Though she isn¡¯t weak... Sof¨ªa is a strong 5th year. Departed souls are between weak 6th and normal 6th years. I should be around 7th year.¡¯ The artifacts they had were merely those of the lower level in the Orange Zone. The usual duration for people to go up from the Red to the Orange zone was 4 years. They wouldn¡¯t be like 4th years who had just gone up due to their skill masteries but it would be hard for them to fight against those of the Orange Zone who were armed with better artifacts and runes. ¡®Well that¡¯ll be solved when we go up.¡¯ Hansoo finished his thoughts and then looked at the giantke, Mirror, which was filling up in the distance. He would leave as soon as the mana of theke filled up since his runes were almost filled up. Sof¨ªa, who had been watching Hansoo until now, asked something that she had been curious about: ¡°How did you know all of that by the way?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That giant tree and the relics.¡± Sof¨ªa¡¯s actual personality was quitepetitive and full of curiosity. But there weren¡¯t many things that drove either of these aspects of her personalitytely. She had gotten as strong as she could so there wasn¡¯t anyone to feelpetitive against. Though the other six departed souls were stronger than her, they had been here for 7 to 8 years longer. ording to talent, she was much better. There wasn¡¯t much to be curious about. Since there wasn¡¯t anywhere in the Red Zone that she hadn¡¯t been to. And the ces she hadn¡¯t been to were too dangerous for her to go in just from curiosity alone. But the recently met Hansoo was constantly driving these two facets of her personality in a crazy manner. Hansoo shrugged his shoulders as he spoke. ¡°Psychic powers.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense. Your trait isn¡¯t that.¡± Hansoo had hunted in order to fill up his runes but Sof¨ªa didn¡¯t really have much to do for the past few days. ying with Camille was getting boring. Sof¨ªa had invested the rest of the leftover time in observing Hansoo and made a conclusion from her trait, Library. ¡®He isn¡¯t a omniscient type like me.¡¯ Omniscient type. A word to call traits which helped the user know things that they couldn¡¯t possibly know with their current knowledge. But as Hansooughed and refused to answer, Sof¨ªa¡¯s eyes squinted down. ¡®It¡¯s a secret huh.¡¯ There was something more to it but she could not figure out what. ¡®Hmm...Hmmmm.¡¯ Sof¨ªa pondered inwardly for a moment and then made her decision. ........................................... Forked Lightning in the right hand. Nurmaha¡¯s Ring on the left hand. Thousand Soldiers Armors over the whole body. Hansoo, who had filled up his runes, now looked at the filled upke. It wouldn¡¯t only open once a month anymore. Since energy was overflowing throughout the World Tree. ¡®It¡¯s time to go up.¡¯ Hansoo, who had been looking at the Mirror which was ready to ept anybody at any time, thought of Sangjin who he would meet up soon and then spoke towards Sof¨ªa standing next to him. ¡°You want to go with me?¡± Sof¨ªa nodded at his words. ¡°I know that your trait isn¡¯t that of the Omniscient type. Let¡¯s have a win-win. You won¡¯t know what¡¯s above, it¡¯ll be good for us to help each other.¡± Though following him was due to her curiously, she couldn¡¯t say this out aloud due to her pride so she made an excuse of survival and waited for a reply with a nervous mind. ¡®Is he going to refuse?¡¯ This could happen. ¡®No. It felt like he was treating me well, no way.¡¯ Observing for a few days, she found out that he was rather kind to her. He kindly answered everything she had asked. ¡®I guess beauty works again.¡¯ Though strength was the main part in the Otherworld so most people didn¡¯t approach her with ease but in the real world there was a truckload of boys who had followed her around while she was attending college. Hansoo chuckled while looking at Sof¨ªa who was praising herself inside. Because of old memories. Sof¨ªa Vargera. Member of the Final Brigade which consisted of the 100 most powerful people. Hisrade. And a woman who had led him around like a teacher when he was roaming around the Otherworld. These were the words Sof¨ªa told him when they first met. Of course the situation had changed a bit now. Sof¨ªa, the person who had found his and Miyamoto¡¯s treasure while they were barely holding onto their lives while going up against the Six Pirs and the Twelve Roots of the Red Zone and had gone up due to not having any people to contend against. This was something that should happen 2 years from now. ¡®It¡¯s nice to meet you again.¡¯ ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Hansooughed as he looked at Sof¨ªa. Proofreader¡¯s note This is a sponsored chapter. Hansoo finally got to rest for a few days! Preemptively corrected a though/but situation... Chapter 97: Orange Zone (3) Sof¨ªa looked at the man in robes standing next to Hansoo and pouted. ¡®So I wasn¡¯t the only one getting special treatment huh.¡¯ Sof¨ªa, who was pouting, looked at Hansoo and asked. ¡°Is this guy going too?¡± An ordinary looking man. But that couldn¡¯t deceive Sof¨ªa¡¯s eyes. ¡®This guy. This is the guy we caught above the World Tree¡¯ One of the two people who looked like twins. Though he had changed his appearance and was acting like a human being, numerous information was constantly popping up from . Hansooughed as he spoke. ¡°This guy will help us. Apparently his hometown is over there.¡± ¡°...Is that so?¡± ¡®So he came from the Orange Zone? You coulde over to this side from that side?¡¯ Sof¨ªa gave up after having numerous thoughts. Though she had gotten curious, Hansoo would answer kindly until it reached a certain point and then justughed it off. As if there was a reason why he couldn¡¯t answer. Sof¨ªa made an expression full of uncertainty but then shrugged her shoulders. ¡®Whatever. He probably has a n.¡¯ ¡°Anyways, are we only going as a three? While the others are going like that?¡± Sof¨ªa mumbled as she looked at the mobs of nsmen in the distance. Hecarim¡¯s nsmen, which numbered almost ten thousand, were preparing to cross over while walking towards the distance. That was the smarter choice. A world where they didn¡¯t know anything about. It was better to go in numbers. Hansooughed at those words. ¡°There¡¯s no point.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Tekilon mumbled while looking at Sof¨ªa who was making a confused expression. ¡®Oh right... Where is this Dimensional Portal linked to?¡¯ Though they can cross over to that side, all information from the other side will be disabled. Of course even Tekilon wouldn¡¯t know where this Dimensional Portal connected to in the other world. Tekilon mumbled while looking at the calmly shiningke. ................................................ Kuuuuuuuuuuuu A huge creature was creating loud noises as it was walking around. A huge creature which towers over multiple kilometers in length. Though it was smaller than the Cmity Fish, the giant dinosaur shaped creature that had the size beyond a human¡¯s imagination was smashing the trees beneath its feet as it walked. Though the trees of the forest towered over tens of meters with ease, the size of the Margoth was well over 1km. It was the same as walking over grass. And there were a few people watching that Margoth. Som Sak, a 4th year* of the Orange Zone, made a confused expression while looking at the distant Margoth and then spoke towards someone next to him: ¡°Ken. Hasn¡¯t it been over a week since the neers should havee?¡± Ken also made a confused expression at those words as he nodded his head. ¡°Yeah... It has been long past since they should havee out.¡± Then Ken thought of the time when he came over to this world from the Red Zone. He had run into the Mirror because he had been chased by Amil Stadan, the captain of the Shock Troopers from Hecarim, because he had idently touched his woman. Perfectly in time for the mirror that opened once a month. While he was swimming madly through theke, a bright light shone from a deep part of theke and Ken freaked out once he arrived here from the rough current. ¡®For the Dimensional Portal to be linked inside that thing¡¯s mouth.¡¯ . A creature which had a huge mouth befitting of its size. The ce Ken hade out from while being shrouded in light was inside the Margoth¡¯s mouth. ¡®Damnit. If I was weaker then I would¡¯ve died back then.¡¯ Ken then looked at the Margoth in the distance that was opening its mouth wide. The Margoth, which had opened its huge mouth, mmed down its mouth onto the ground. Kudududududu Though it looked like a herbivore, the reason why it had bit onto the ground was not to eat up the trees. The Margoth pushed away the trees as if they got in the way and then bit onto the ground itself. Gurglegurglegurgle Then a red liquid started to rise up from the ground. The Margoth hurriedly shoved its mouth in there and drank the red liquid at the same time as biting the surrounding ground. ¡®...I came out from there a year ago huh.¡¯ He was a 3rd year back then with a rather sturdy strength but if he couldn¡¯te out from that mouth then one of two things would¡¯ve happened. Get crushed. Or get swallowed. The worst part was those giant beasts that should only exist within stories used that mouth to eat every three minutes or so in order to sustain that huge body. If one can¡¯t adjust and move quickly then they would just get crushed inside that mouth and disappear. Guooooo Ken shook his head while thinking of back then. There was no reason for him to care. Since they just needed to do what they had to. ¡®Hurry up and get lost. You bastard.¡¯ Only then will they be able to aplish their next objective. While Ken, Som Sak and the others were watching the creature with anxious expressions, light started to pour out from the long horn on its head. Like a signal tower. As if it recieved information from somewhere. Som Sak made a surprised expression after seeing this. ¡°What? Why does the Dimensional Door open just now? It has already been a week?¡± There was no way that they wouldn¡¯t know the timing of the Dimension Door¡¯s opening. Once a month. Once light shone from the horns on the Margoth¡¯s head, the people who crossed over from the Red Zone over the Mirror will randomly be teleported within the mouth of the Margoth. But why did it randomly open now? Gwuuuuuuuh! The Margoth, which was focused on its feast, made an annoyed expression at the strange urrence within its mouth. It stopped its feast as if it it got pissed, started to chomp its teeth in order to get rid of the sensation and then puked. Guwaakk ¡°Uhh. Memories of the past year areing back.¡± Som Sak made a disgusted expression. Numerous noises wereing from in between the puke of the Margoth. ¡°What the fuck! What is this!¡± ¡°Goddamit! As soon as wee out!¡± ¡°Hey! If you don¡¯t want to get killed then hurry ande out!¡± Hundreds of people who hade out in between the puke freaked out at the giant creature in front of their eyes as they crawled out from the puke and ran. ¡®Well. Those guys are at least lucky.¡¯ Ken mumbled. The reason why most people survived was because of that. If that thing didn¡¯t want to puke then most people will get chewed and smashed. ¡®Of course there are exceptions.¡¯ Ken then looked at another Margoth in the distance. A Margoth which looked like it had a worse personality than the others due to its slit eyes. It was such a glutton to the point where it was constantly devouring the ground whilst its horn was shining. No, it was actually eating more vigorously as if it was trying to get rid of the ufortable feeling in its mouth by chewing it down. Ken mourned within his mind. Most Margoths puked but sometimes there were a few that had bad personalities such as that. Those whoe out from that thing mouth would just die like that. ¡®It¡¯s really a meaningless death.¡¯ To get chewed up as soon as they got to the Orange Zone, which they had hopes on, after breaking through the Tutorial and the Red Zone with hardship. While Ken was clicking his tongue, a strange reaction urred from the one that was chewing onto the ground. Kuuuugg! It stopped eating and then raised its head. An uneasiness disappeared from its face as rage filled it up instead. The edges of its eyes got raised from the rage as it made the already angry-looking expression even worse. But that was only for a moment. Kuuuuhh! The rage quickly turned into pain. A loud shockwave and a bright light following an explosion urred within its mouth while it was making a painful expression. Boom! Boom! Kudududk Kaduk! After crying out from the sounds of things breaking and smashing apart, it freaked out as it opened its mouth in order spit and puke out everything within its mouth. At that time tens of dolls flew out into the air. Ken didn¡¯t believe his eyes as he saw this. ¡®...What. Who came up?¡¯ Even Amil Stadan, who chased him in order to kill him, couldn¡¯t make it cry from pain. Since its body was too big for it. Though it wasn¡¯t at the level of the Cmity Fish, the body which towered over multiple kilometers and the stadium sized head had a durability beyond human imagination. ¡®Who at the level of a Red Zone...¡¯ Someone shed by Ken¡¯s head. The seven who were thought of when one thought of the strong people of the Red Zone. ¡®...Departed Soul?¡¯ But Ken shook his head. There was nobody who didn¡¯t know the faces of the Departed Souls. Since the Helper n showed drawings to the travellers around the Pir and told them. To not get killed by pissing them off without knowing who they are. But the one in the distance within the mouth of the Margoth who was constantly smashing the inside of the Margoth¡¯s mouth was not somebody he knew. ¡®Who is he?¡¯ Boom! The people who had broken throughnded one by one near Ken. ¡°Uwak. What is this.¡± Sof¨ªa looked at the red liquid covering her whole body with disgust. At the same time Sof¨ªa understood why Hansoo had told her that it didn¡¯t matter. A humongous current swept over them the moment they got surrounded by the light. The people who had been together were swept up by the current and were separated in all directions. ¡®Damnit. Of course there was no way those fairies would just send us off with ease.¡¯ The current looked like it performed the work of separating them into numerous directions. ¡®Michael and Jukma, those guys will go through some shit. Kuhuhu.¡¯ They wouldn¡¯t die since they weren¡¯t that weak but they would be pretty pained after losing the ten thousand which they wanted to do something with. Actually a huge amount of carrier pigeons were flying up into the sky from all around. In order to find theirrades. ¡®So this three was the limit in order to bring that guy.¡¯ Even if they knew, they couldn¡¯t withstand the current without strength. They could only hold onto each other because they were at the level of Hansoo and Sof¨ªa. If one didn¡¯t have the strength or resistance at the level of Hansoo or Sof¨ªa then the energy was not something they could endure. It might¡¯ve been different for the other Departed Souls but there was a limit of how many Hansoo and Sof¨ªa could bring while holding onto them. But the other Departed Souls denied working with Hansoo and only the three of them came here. ¡®Well. We¡¯ll probably meet them again eventually. They aren¡¯t people who would get killed off easily.¡¯ While Sof¨ªa was looking around, Tekilon got lost in homesickness while looking around. ¡®It¡¯s home.¡¯ A ce where he could¡¯vee over to but hadn¡¯t because he feared seeing his extinct race. Only after seeing the giant Margoth they had fought with in the past did the feeling of homee back to him. ¡®...To have multiplied the numbers which we had dwindled down during the second great war.¡¯ Even at just a nce tens of Margoths came into his view. Margoth. A giant predator that roamed around the Orange Zone. There were probably a lot more roaming around. He had felt that his race was in danger on this side of the world. Tekilon spoke towards Hansoo because he felt anxious. ¡°Let¡¯s move out quickly.¡± Boom! At that time a skill flew towards them. A perfectly aimed skill. As Hansoo lightly swung his spear and received it, numerous people watching them shouted at them. ¡°Hey! Hey! Dumbasses! Come over here quickly! Don¡¯t get in our way! You slow people!¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ Sof¨ªa clicked her tongue because she was bewildered. The people over there were threatening them with numbers and even weapons. A few details came into Sof¨ªa¡¯s head about the person standing in the very front. Name is Ken. A fourth year. ¡®So he came up herest year. Then he should know who I am.¡¯ She didn¡¯t want to bicker on with that but it was a bit sad on her part to be ignored like this. ¡®Or... He has something backing him up.¡¯ Sof¨ªa¡¯s eyebrows danced around from the marvelous treatment she had received the moment she came up. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 3/3. *4th year from being transported to the Otherworld, not 4th year in the Orange Zone Chapter 98: Orange Zone (4) ¡®What does he have for him to act like this?¡¯ Ken, who had seen Sof¨ªa¡¯s expression, flinched a little bit but then quickly loosened up. ¡®There¡¯s no reason to get scared.¡¯ And he wasn¡¯t alone. ¡°Do you think that this is the Red Zone? Don¡¯t interfere with our work.¡± Ken, who had sent a carrier pigeon saying that he had found one of the Departed Souls somewhere, shrugged his shoulders as he spoke. Ken had seen a lot of things in the past year while roaming around the Orange Zone. He had seen a countless amounts of scenes but ironically the scene that left the strongest impression on him was the first thing he had seen when he came up. It wasn¡¯t the giant Margoth. The important thing was what happened afterwards. Which was the reason for their wait here. ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way and just watch.¡± Ken, who had muttered while looking at Sof¨ªa, looked at hisrades running towards the neers for their n. ............................................. ¡°Hoo... that was terrifying.¡± The captain of the tracking team of Triple Lights Union, Epilen, sighed in relief as the giant lifeform made booming noises and walked off. ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯ Epilen looked at his surroundings and then frowned slightly. ¡®As I expected... They all separated.¡¯ They had all been separated due to the strong current that urred along with the light. But Epilen shrugged his shoulders. ¡®Well. It wouldn¡¯t matter much.¡¯ Epilen looked around after sending a carrier pigeon to his nsmen to tell them of his location. People who were so-sopared to him, the captain of the tracking team of Three Lights Union, but had the rights toe up. ¡®Well. It wouldn¡¯t be that boring on the way at least.¡¯ Since he could just order these guys around. ¡°Hey! Over there!¡± ¡°Hmm? Me?¡± Epilen, who had shouted towards the middle-aged man who still hadn¡¯tpletely waken up, smashed the man¡¯s stomach. Smack ¡°Kuhuk!¡± ¡°This bastard. Go scout around the surroundings. You and you over there too.¡± The man, who had been hit in the stomach for no apparent reason, grinded his teeth in pain. Why did this guy order him around when they weren¡¯t even from the same n? But the man saw the symbol of the person who had smacked him and then grinded his teeth because he knew that he couldn¡¯t retaliate. ¡®Fuck... Triple Lights Union.¡¯ The amount of strength he had was quite a lot but the Six Pirs was not something he could go up against. ¡®Damned bastards... They were oppressive below but still are after theye up...¡¯ But there was nothing he could do. ¡°You thought something would change when we came up? Come on. Let¡¯s hurry.¡± The strong will get stronger and the gap between them and the weak will only getrger. The fact that the rich get richer and the poor poorer didn¡¯t change in this world either. Epilen looked at the giant creature which had puked him out after ordering a few guys after smacking them a few more times. Kuooooooo ¡®...Amazing.¡¯ He wasughing before but his mind wasn¡¯t at ease either. How could his mind be at ease if such arge, dinosaur-like creature was roaming around? It was even worse because he had seen the chaos created by the Ouroboros and the Cmity Fish below. While all of Epilen¡¯s consciousness was focused on the giant creature, a sharp and deadly aura sniped him. ¡®What?¡¯ Booom! A ck arrow flew in from the distance and then smashed Epilen. With extreme speed and uracy. Epilen could only receive a hit without even being able to activate a single skill due to this. ¡®Kuhu... Damnit. Who was it?¡¯ Epilen stumbled as he quickly caught his bnce. He then looked towards the direction where the person who attacked him was. A familiar face. Epilen thought for a while as to where he had seen the person who had attacked him and then clicked his tongue ¡°Look at this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while Epilen.¡± A person which he didn¡¯t even remember the name of. But he could think actually think of one thing. That the bastard over there had hurriedly ran over to the Orange Zone to get out of his hands. He was extremely let down when that guy had ran into the mirror while he was hunting. Epilen couldn¡¯t go after and catch him because he was enjoying the Red Zone and had no thoughts of heading up. Though he had repaid it all onto his lover. But for him to act this confidently after just eight months. It wasn¡¯t like he was ying around in the Red Zone. Epilen loosened up his body. ¡°I regretted not being able to catch you then, this is good.¡± He needed someone who knew well about this world anyway so this was good. A person would at least know the basics no matter how weak they were if they¡¯ve been here for 8 months. ¡®I just need to leave his mouth intact.¡¯ Gitaeughed coldly as he charged towards Epilen. ............................................................. Ken thought ofst year. The group of people which had specifically targeted the strong people of the Six Pirs as soon as they crossed over. The Six Pirs and the Twelve Roots who acted without knowing how high the sky was were sliced apart. They had first thought that these guys wanted to massacre them and steal their artifacts and skills so they had been frightened but these guys checked their list and then walked off. And then Ken found out their identity after roaming around the Orange Zone for the past year. They weren¡¯t some incredible guys. Actually they were people who were simr to him. ¡®Those who had been chased up.¡¯ Those who had ruled around the Red Zone thought that 1 to 2 years of difference was okay so they stayed behind in the Red Zone. Topensate for the hard times they¡¯ve had. In order to enjoy. And during that time they trample upon others and have a joyful time. And those who get trampled by these guys run to the Orange Zone in order to survive. Like himself. That abrupt choice, and because of this choice the gap between these two people in two different zones getrger. Though it was the same time, the difference of how fast one got strong in the Red and the Orange zone was like heaven and earth. Those who couldn¡¯t deal with the tyranny of the Six Pirs or the Twelve Roots and then barely fulfill the requirements toe here will struggle in order to survive while those in the Red Zoneze about. And get stronger at a speed a speed befitting that. Ken was like that too. Ken had some thoughts while looking at himself getting stronger at a quick rate. Though he had gotten here first and was getting stronger, once Amil Stadan, who had been chasing him, got here then he would get stronger here as well. No, since he had gotten strong fast in the Red Zone there was a high chance that he will get stronger than him once he got to the Orange Zone and had some time. And since these guys were people who had been close below, they will send out carrier pigeons even if they were separated for just a moment and bunch up again. Ken knew after thinking to this point. Why the others had caused a huge massacre near the Margoth. The moment when the Margoth was spitting them out. If it was now then it was possible. These guys will get separated because of the dimensional current of the Mirror. And they would be confused by the existence of something like the Margoth and would have been weakened too. Those guys were at Orange Rune 0.01. They were over 30% because they had hunted for a whole year. Amil Stadan of the old days was something Ken had trouble even looking at. But Ken was confident now. That he could smash Amil Stadan 99 out of 100 times if they fought now. Ken thought up to this point and then went to search them out. In order to participate in the revenge. People who had gathered in order to return the pain they had received in the Red Zone. No, it was actually people who had gathered to cut off the roots. While they hated them this much, the people who came up wouldn¡¯t really like them either. And when those guys got strong again then the thing that happened below will just repeat itself. Because of this they had to cut off their necks in this period where the door opened once a month. So it was a group that that gathered once a month. Ken stared at the participants who were causing a massacre all around. ........................................ ¡°You son of a bitch! Did you really think you will be able to live long after killing my friend?¡± ¡°Die! You bastard! You didn¡¯t know that things would turn out like this!¡± There was chaos everywhere. As soon as the Margoth made some distance from them the people who had been on standby had assaulted the nsmen. Epilen was part of the people who had been swept over by this tidal wave. Epilen couldn¡¯t believe the reality. ¡®This is insane... It has only been 8 months.¡¯ Epilen, who had both his arms smashed apart, looked at the person charging at him with an expression of disbelief. And Gitae was bleeding in front of that Epilen but was in a much better state than Epilen. Epilen grinded his teeth and the shouted to his surroundings. ¡°You bastards! What are you doing! Help out!¡± As the people were watching from the side with an awkward expression, Gitae shouted out coldly. ¡°If you aren¡¯t part of this then don¡¯t butt in! This has nothing to do with you! Look! Our targets are just these guys!¡± Then the people who had been looking at this situation realized that those words were true and quickly backed off. They knew even after looking at it for a bit. That the people who were charging at them were precisely charging at their targets only. And there was no reason why those from the Six Pirs or the Twelve Roots who were getting attacked would look as people who should get saved to them. No, it actually felt rather good. The fact that people who had been oppressing them and were acting arrogantly had gotten beaten up and sliced apart. ¡°This damned...¡± Epilen made an expression of despair as he looked at Gitae slowly walking towards him. ................................................ Ken, who had been invigorated from the massacre that was happening all around, smirked at Sophia. This ce was a very honest world. In some way, much more than the modern society they used to live at. In society, once a gap was created between then closing that gap was almost impossible. Like how no matter how much a normal businessman made, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get richer than thendlord who justid aboutzily. But this ce was different. The moment they get strong and rx, a chance is created for those who struggle. The people dying off over there was the evidence for that. Those guys had looked amazing when they were below but it was different once they had gotten up here. ¡®You guys are just... Departed Souls. Just a title.¡¯ Their attitude was the problem and not the strength. One would get left behind even by justzing around for 1 or 2 years. Those who had beenzing for 8 to 9 years would be even further back. Those who hade in the Otherworld at the same time as the Departed Souls could probably kill off the Departed Souls with just a press of their thumb. At that time a Carrier Pigeon flew towards Ken. ¡®The reply to the carrier pigeon before hade.¡¯ One couldn¡¯t look over every Margoth mouth in this wide open area. So they shared the information. When a person on the list came into view, they would either send a carrier pigeon to those who had grudges against them. Or kill them for them instead. There were a few carrier pigeons belonging to the Six Pirs out of those flying above but most of them were theirs. There were two things written on those carrier pigeons. First, that they had found Amil Stadan whom he had grudges against. Second. ¡®Sof¨ªa Vergara... You got onto the list too huh.¡¯ While Ken was mumbling, Sof¨ªa¡¯s eyes squinted in an instant. The status of him changed on her trait From passive to hostile. Though he wasn¡¯t showing it from the outside, he would charge in as soon as he got the chance to. ¡®Look at this kid.¡¯ She didn¡¯t have such a bad temper to the point where she would beat them down because she had been ignored but hostility was a different story. Though she wanted to turn him into frozen tuna right now but causing a face to face fight the moment she came up was a bit unattractive to her. Since the aura of those charging weren¡¯t average. ¡®And we haven¡¯t understood the situationpletely yet either.¡¯ And another thing. ¡®This Hansoo guy had a n I think.¡¯ It might¡¯ve been different if she was acting alone but once you hadrades, you couldn¡¯t act any way you wanted. Sof¨ªa tapped Hansoo with her elbow as she whispered. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Hansoo looked at Ken in front of him at those words. Chapter 99: Orange Zone (5) Kududududu A tremendous vibration ran throughout the ground. Kwaruru ¡°Uuk!¡± ¡°What!¡± From the single wave of the huge vibration, the people¡¯s bodies flew into the air and then bounced off all around. They hadn¡¯t gotten hurt due to their inhuman physiques and skills but it was a vibration that was strong enough to bounce these guys into the air. ¡®What. Is it an earthquake?¡¯ But it didn¡¯t seem like even an earthquake would be at this level. While Sof¨ªa was shocked from the huge vibration, a huge soundwave rang from far away. Kuooooooo The cry of a Margoth was loud enough on its own but the level of this cry was on a different dimension. A cry which shook the heavens and was like thunder that pushed apart the clouds. ¡®...Pain?¡¯ While Sof¨ªa was frowning at the emotion that was carried upon that cry, somebody hugged Sof¨ªa from behind. ¡°Uh?¡± Sof¨ªa was shocked at the sudden actions of Hansoo. ¡®What is this sudden...¡¯ While Sof¨ªa was blushing, Hansoo spoke towards Sof¨ªa behind her. ¡°We need to fly away quickly Sof¨ªa. Hurry.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a flying skill.¡± Sof¨ªa looked at the surroundings at those words. ¡°Damnit! Run to the shelter!¡± ¡°Goddamnit! Why the sh already!¡± Ken and the others who were killing and hunting were hurriedly running in all directions. Some went through the hole on the ground and hid. Another one used all their skills to harden themselves and then smashed their body into the ground. Some threw their body into the air and then quickly flew towards a direction. As the seniors of the Orange Zone were acting like that, the people who were getting attacked and those who were watching the attack started to follow them as well. Since that strange vibration and the actions of their seniors were enough to make them feel uneasy. Kuuuuung! The giant Margoths started to cry out as they smashed their heads deep into the grounds. At the same time theypressed their bodies as much as possible and stuck as close as they could onto the ground. As if they were trying to prevent getting flicked off somewhere. Sof¨ªa was dazed at the tens of hills that were created in an instant. ¡®What is going on...¡¯ Tekilon approached Sof¨ªa and then hung onto the back as well. And then spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care too. Female.¡± ¡°...¡± Sof¨ªa suppressed the sudden rage which skyrocketed for some unknown reason and then started to activate her skill, . Oooooong Sof¨ªa¡¯s body carried the two male bodies and then started to rise high up into the sky. ¡®How far do I have to go up?¡¯ It was better to copy others when one didn¡¯t know. As she saw, the people who had gotten onto the sky already had climbed up hundreds of meters. But their expressions didn¡¯t really look that great. As if they wanted to go up higher but couldn¡¯t due to the restrictions of their skills. While Sof¨ªa was pondering while looking at these people, Hansoo spoke to her. ¡°Since you¡¯vee all the way here it¡¯s better for you to see it. Go up as high as possible.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sof¨ªa looked downwards at those words. Margoths that had shrunk down. But nothing different could be seen yet. ¡®...Let¡¯s go up a bit higher.¡¯ Sof¨ªa¡¯s curiosity was stimted from the current situation which told her that something might happen. Sof¨ªa followed Hansoo¡¯s words as she went up even higher. Though she had gone up hundreds of meters higher than the others who were floating in the sky, she still could not find the origin of the vibration. Just vast ins. But at that time another wave of the huge vibration rang throughout thends. Kururururururur At the same time something smashed the ground after cutting through the clouds on the edge of the ins. Booooom! Sof¨ªa freaked out after seeing something whipping around in the distance. ¡®...Ouroboros?¡¯ The thing that had been smashed on the edge of thend could be seen by their eyes. The beasts below were big as well but the Ouroboros, which they had fought, was naturally thought of at the humongous size that wouldn¡¯t even bepared to them. ¡®Though it does seem a bit different...¡¯ While Sof¨ªa was squinting her eyes to see it more clearly, Hansoo shook his head and spoke. ¡°You¡¯ll be able to see it if you go up higher. It¡¯ll be hard to see yet.¡¯ ¡°...¡± Sof¨ªa went up higher with Hansoo and Tekilon on her back at those words. After a long while after Sof¨ªa had reached the heights where the clouds had shrouded her body, she could see what it was. And where the vibrations hade from. Kuoooooooo ¡°Uwaaaaa...¡± Sof¨ªa looked beneath her feet. It was a sea ofva all around. No matter where she looked the only thing she could see was a sea ofva. A hell-like environment that no life could live on. But there was a creature living in such an environment. ¡°...So we were above that thing huh.¡± Thend they thought of as thend was actually notnd. A giant beast that couldn¡¯t even bepared to the Cmity Fish. ¡®...With that size it could probably be as big as a small country.¡¯ Four legs that were like the trunk of the World Tree. And a giant body which could bepared to the area of a whole country which was being supported by such legs. The thing which had made her think of the Ouroboros was a long and thick tail. A giant cow-like head and a pair of horns that shot above the clouds. The giant beast had half of its body submerged within the sea ofva and was screaming out in pain. Tekilon mumbled with a bitter-like expression. ¡°It¡¯s the Gragos.¡± Divine Beast, Gragos. A giant beast that should onlye out within legends and tales which maintained its body temperature by submerging its body within the sea ofva, the , and supplied its body with energy by drinking theva. A gigantic creature which was located a level above the Margoth. A creature which suppliednd and food to other creatures upon the Heringsen where no life could exist upon. At that time a question urred upon Sof¨ªa¡¯s mind. ¡®What could possibly threaten this?¡¯ It was clearly shouting out in agony. But what would threaten something with a body such as this? The dinosaur-like thing they had seen earlier was big too but those things taking a few bites would just feel like fleas gnawing on its bits. And they were probably allowed to do so because it was only that much. ¡®If they could actually inflict pain onto it then it would just roll around once or so.¡¯ It may only be a flip to it but once that thing flipped upon the sea ofva that was probably thousands of meters in depth, the creatures living upon it would probably go through an armageddon. At that time Tekilon spoke: ¡°The only thing that can threaten a Gragos... Is another Gragos.¡± Kuuuuuuuhh! At that time something jumped out from the sea ofva and then attacked the Gragos. Though they were both Gragos, they still looked different. If the giant Gragos they were on looked like a cow then the Gragos that popped out from the sea ofva and was trying to bite down upon the bottocks of the cow-like had the form of a lizard. The lizard-like Gragos which had popped out from theva opened its jaw and then bit down onto the buttocks of the bull-like Gragos. Then a battle urred. The bull-shaped Gragos was muchrger than the Lizard but as if it didn¡¯t want to fight, it smashed at the Lizard with its hind legs, whipped its tail and tried to run away from it. The Lizard shaped Gragos continued to bite down upon the buttocks of the Bull-shaped one as if it wouldn¡¯t let go easily. ¡®...So that thing was a tail.¡¯ Sof¨ªa then finally understood why all the creatures above that thing ran away in fear and tried to firmly tie down their bodies. Though the Bull wasn¡¯t really fighting back vigorously, this much was still a cmity to those living upon it. Though they could live through the shockwave, what if they got flicked off into the sea ofva? Or get swept by the tail that was swinging from side to side? ¡®...But that thing¡¯s a bit weird.¡¯ Sof¨ªa realized that the attacking Lizard and the Bull had differences. No, their size and looks were both different but there was another difference on the Lizard. That the lower half of its body had ckened. She couldn¡¯t tell when it was submerged under theva but once it got upon the Bull¡¯s buttocks with its front legs, she could see the ckened lower body. And as if the ckened lower body didn¡¯t move properly, the Lizard only used its front legs and its mouth while it hung onto the Bull¡¯s buttocks. Kuuuuung! Soon the Bull-shaped Gragos had seeded in flinging off the Lizard and running away. Though their sizes had an impact, the fact that the Lizard couldn¡¯t use its lower body was a major factor as well. Kiiiii The Lizard looked at the running Bull with a regretful expression but looked at the flesh in its mouth contently as it started to chew on it. Then a change urred. The lower part of its body which was ckened started to recover its color. The Lizard-shaped Gragos cried sadly upon looking at the color of the body that had slightly returned and then plunged its body back into the sea ofva. ¡°...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go down. It¡¯ll be hard to catch up to the Gragos if it went off further away from us.¡± Sof¨ªa stayed silent from Tekilon¡¯s words and then slowly went downwards. Sof¨ªa looked around the surroundings after reaching the ground. ¡°Uwaaa...¡± Chaos. The giant trees had been all broken and pulled off and the Margoths were slowly raising their bodies while crying out in agony as if their bodies were in pain. ¡°Kuuu...¡± ¡°Kuhak.¡± The adventurers stumbled up as they walked off into a direction as they released their skills as if they had barely survived this time as well. ¡®...It was just a Lizard biting off a bit of the meat on a Cow¡¯s butt.¡¯ Since it was humongous in size evenpared to the lizard, there wasn¡¯t a cmity this time. No, it was only this much because the Bull didn¡¯t like to fight, if it were to madly charge with its horns like in a bullfight then it would¡¯ve been much worse than this. ¡®No, If that thing had lost...¡¯ The Bull had won because a small one hade. What if an opponent which the Bull needed to fight against with all of its strength appeared? Or an existence which could devour the bull? ¡®Insane.¡¯ Sof¨ªa looked at Tekilon as she spoke. ¡°What happened? The lizard had half of its body ckened.¡± Though Sof¨ªa had thought of Tekilon as a nuisance when they had firste here, now she was very grateful for having him. From the fact that there was a person next to her who could satisfy her curiosity which was vigorously rising up. Tekilon spoke. ¡°Cmity of Death.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the name of the cmity that destroyed our world.¡± It wasn¡¯t that their race, the Akaron, had died from an epidemic. The things that had gotten sick were another existence. The Divine Beasts, Gragos. The giant creatures which supplied them with thend and nutrition they needed to survive. Their race, the Akarons, looked up to the power of the Gragos and then used their genes and invented the Body Modification which would strengthen their bodies. And that attempt had seeded very well to the point where they had driven off the Margoths that had threatened them and had united their race who were living on multiple Gragos¡¯ bodies. This was the 2nd Great War. But the spotlight of the 3rd Great War was not them. The Gragoses that had been inflicted with the Cmity of Death had gone crazy and started to chomp down upon the other Gragoses. And their world had embarked on the path of destruction in an instant. Since the Akarons and the Margoths were nothing but bugspared to the transcendental existence, the Gragos. There was nothing they could do in a situation where the gods were jumping around and thends were getting destroyed. Tekilon spoke towards Hansoo. ¡°You saw the Gragos. It¡¯s not weird for yours or my race to get killed off at any time. So I want to ask. How are you trying to save our race? Don¡¯t say nonsense like killing the Gragos that attack. The Cmity Fish or the Ouroboros were just extremely toned-down versions of the Gragos.¡± The Four Cmities. These were merely toned down versions they had created while researching the Gragos for their Body Modification. The transcendental creature, Gragos, was perfect beyond reason and muchrger and did not have a weakness. A predator of a Gragos was another Gragos. Sof¨ªa made an expression full of fear at those words. Proofreader¡¯s note This is a sponsored chapter. There will be another chaptering today, to make up for yesterday. Ekdud has his finals tomorrow so the next chapter (after the other one today) will be on friday. Giant creatures chasing each other like that is quiteical if you¡¯re not living on their back. Chapter 100: Orange Zone (6) Hansooughed at those words. ¡°Of course that¡¯s a bit too far. How would I kill that?¡± Hansoo wouldn¡¯t be able to kill that no matter how strong he was. Their race was different in the first ce and there was a limit to how strong he got from the things that came out in the Orange Zone. Like how the Seven Departed Souls didn¡¯t get infinitely stronger despite the countless years in the Red Zone. And even if he were to get strong enough to kill that thing, why would it let him kill it peacefully? During the time Hansoo fights it about half of the creatures atop the Gragos would die off. ¡®Each and every one of them are precious.¡¯ He had to not kill them even if he could. Akaron, the race which were cultivating their culture throughout numerous Gragoses. The 1st and 2nd Great Wars had urred because of simr reasons. Since only a limited amount of creatures could live atop of the Gragos. No other creature could live upon the Heringsen ofva other than the Gragoses. In order to maintain their life, they could only eat the bodily fluids of the Gragos or the other creatures that grew on that bodily fluid. But there was a limit to the bodily fluid of the Gragos. Since a great cmity would ur if they drink too much bodily fluid from the Gragos. Once a toorge quantity of fluid escapes then the Gragos will roll around the sea ofva, Heringsen, in order to maintain its health. In order to get rid of the parasites. So there was a limit to how many creatures could live upon the Gragos. Since there was a limit to the quantity of its bodily fluid despite its huge size and vast territory. There were even 3 Akaron tribes who had gotten greedy and had gotten destroyed in the past. No, even if they weren¡¯t being greedy, there were quite a lot of Akarons who got swept up by the Margoth who didn¡¯t know such a thing as restraint. Because of this, many Arakon tribes, who were each cultivating their own cultures, went through Great Wars with each other. In order to get atop of each other¡¯s Gragoses to take over thend and gather more things to eat. Or to get to a different Gragos before theva bath of the Gragos started due to the Margoths. This was the 1st Great War. The Margoths weren¡¯t their original opponents. Since the Margoths were powerful beyondparison to the Akarons. But one man¡¯s thoughts were different. The muchrger Margoths drank a tremendous amount of bodily fluids from the Gragos. And because of this the man focused all his strength on developing the Body Reconstruction technology, united the whole race with this power and then swept off all the Margoths. This was the 2nd Great War. Basically the 1st and 2nd Great Wars were battles that had urred in ordered to obtain food from the Gragos. ¡®A lot more humans wille over from now on.¡¯ One Gragos that was being used as the starting area was enough since there weren¡¯t that many humans yet but once hundreds of millions of humans cross over then a single Gragos was not even close to giving all the humans a ce to live. How could he kill the Gragos when he needed more of them? Tekilon replied at those words. ¡°...And dodging the attacking Gragos is a problem as well. Sadly there are probably only a few Gragos left. Even if you unite all the remaining Gragos, you won¡¯t be able to acquirend that your race will live upon.¡± Tekilon had seen the Elvenheims who had expanded under the influence of the World Tree so he knew the strength of the World Tree. He didn¡¯t know how long it would take for Hansoo¡¯s race to cross over here but if they borrow the strength of the World Tree then expanding their numbers a few hundreds of times wouldn¡¯t take long. Since the World Tree sped up rate of growth. Probably hundreds of millions or billions of them would cross over. And they needed tens of Gragoses in order to sustain that race. ¡®No, hundreds may be required to live on.¡¯ They couldn¡¯t use all the Gragos as a ce to live on. The Gragos had more differences with each other than simrities and there were a few crucial conditions that were needed to be fulfilled in order for people to be able to live upon them. First, they could not have a habit of enjoying a hot bath by diving under theva. And the smaller ones who got submerged under theva could not be used. Their personalities couldn¡¯t be bad. Since they would try to fight every Gragos they see if their personalities were bad. Though the Gragos survived by drinking theva, the ones with bad personalities will attack other Gragoses for stress relief or even as a snack. Of course these things would not fight peacefully. They would roll around theva and fight aggressively. And it needed to berge enough to survive through the sneak attacks of other Gragoses. The Akarons had searched through every passing Gragos thoroughly in order to find those who fulfill these conditions and only after that had they moved. Since all the Akarons who had gotten on top of that Gragos would get massacred if even one of those above conditions wasn¡¯t fulfilled. They could only find out their movement patterns after countless years because they were so big and wereid back but they had seeded in dividing between safe and unsafe Gragos and Tekilon knew of this. But they in order to find tens of Gragoses who fulfilled the above requirements they needed to search through hundreds of Gragoses. ¡®...There¡¯s no way hundreds of them would be alive.¡¯ The moment the Cmity of Death was introduced, the number of Gragoses had declined at an extreme speed. Since there weren¡¯t many when he had left, there would be even less now. . A strange unknown disease which only urred to the Gragos. The effect of the disease was very simple. It would slowly eat through the infected Gragos and paralyse it. But there was a damned way to cure this disease. The body of a healthy Gragos. The earlier Lizard was a Gragos that wasn¡¯t really aggressive. Though it was too small and as such it couldn¡¯t be used to live, something the Akarons had seen a possibility of being able to live upon once it grew more but it had gotten that aggressive after catching the disease. It had attacked the uninfected Gragos in order to cure its lower body that was getting paralysed. The peaceful Gragoses went insane and started to attack and bite off each other after the Cmity of Death fell. It was a problem even if they didn¡¯t get attacked. The Gragos that was infected thoroughly by the Cmity of Death didn¡¯t die but would slowly fall beneath theva after having its whole body paralysed. And not much to say for the creatures living atop of it. ¡®...Damnit.¡¯ Tekilon grinded his teeth when he thought of back then. Since he had thought of back then when 23 of the 27 colonies atop of 27 different Gragoses had been smashed apart in an instant. A cmity which had befallen them during the happiness they had attained after driving off the Margoths. Hansooughed at those words. ¡°That¡¯s why we need to cure them.¡± ¡°...What? How are you going to do that?¡± Tekilon shouted out because he was dumbfounded. Tekilon had roamed the outside world after turning into a soul-form. In order to find out a way for their race to survive. But they were not stupid. What would have been the first thing they would have tried to do after the Cmity of Death swept about. Of course they would¡¯ve tried to cure the Cmity of Death. And they had been fairly confident. Since if the Elvenheims had a speciality at magic engineering like with the World Tree, then they were skilled at dealing with life and genes. But the result was a huge failure. Theycked time, manpower and leisure as well the Cmity of Death being different from anything they had seen so far. In the end the 13 Akarons who had special physiques and could live through the Soul Converter left behind the Akarons struggling upon the Gragos while waiting for their doom as they headed to different worlds. But for a random guy to pop out of nowhere and speak like this, how would he not get pissed? Hansoo merely shook his head. ¡°I know of the cure.¡± They had searched of countless methods in order to solve the Seven Zones. But it wasn¡¯t only them who had been running here and there in order to solve the Seven Zones. Like the Elvenheims whom they had met at the Abyss. The humans, along with Hansoo, had not been able to meet the Akarons but they had found the artifacts of a man while roaming around the Abyss. . Within the memory crystal of the man who had called himself an Akaron, there was a clear way to cure the Cmity of Death which had urred in the Orange Zone. A cure which he hadpleted after hundreds of years roaming around the Abyss where time and space had been distorted. Elkadion couldn¡¯t handle the harsh environments of the Abyss and had died off but the crystal he had left behind with his regrets and the cure had been handed down to the humans. In that crystal, a method for creating the cure by only using materials that could be found in the Orange Zone was written down. Elkadion had created a cure using the materials from the Abyss much earlier but he had prepared for the instance where somebodynded upon the Orange Zone with only their body and had found a way to create the cure by only using materials from the Orange Zone. The alchemists who had found this extremely intricate and detailed knowledge could only exim. Though it wasn¡¯t hard to create a cure with the materials in the Abyss, creating a cure with the materials from the Orange Zone was basically the same difficulty as trying to create a dragon by breeding snakes. It was obvious why Akarons could not figure out a way to cure it. It was a miraculous result created from the countless experiences and knowledge gained through the Abyss as well as the obsession of saving one¡¯s race. There was a message from Elkadion at the end of the memory crystal which had the cure. ¡®Well. I could get that after this all ends.¡¯ He could only receive those rewards if his work on the Orange Zone waspleted. Hansoo opened his mouth in order to finish his talk. ¡°There¡¯s something we need to kill in order to make the cure.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Tekilon decided to find out the detailster since this guy was somebody who hid too many things and first decided to focus on solving his current curiousity. ¡°It was called the Margoth Du Tiradus I think.¡± ¡°...Margoth of the Tiradus lineage?¡± Tekilon sighed at those words. ¡°Damnit. It¡¯ll be easier to just put a hole on the skull of the Gragos.¡± The Gragos wasn¡¯t reachable. Since they were ced far above where they could reach. But Tekilon, who had participated on the 2nd Great War against the Margoths, knew the fright and strength of the Tiradus too well. They had won against the Margoths but hadn¡¯t easily driven them off. They wouldn¡¯t have called it the Great War otherwise. It would¡¯ve been called the Great Massacre. Margoth du Tiradus. The most aggressive and powerful Margoth out of the 8 different kinds. It was the name of a beast which was the least numerous but had massacred thergest amount of Akarons. ¡°It seems like you know a lot... Then you know that the food of the Tiradus are those Margoths over there right?¡± Tekilon then pointed towards the Margoths which had puked them out, walking off in the distance while towering numerous kilometers into the air. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 1/3. Second chapter of the day, don¡¯t miss the one before! As said before, Ekdud has his finals tomorrow so the next chapter will be on Friday. No chapters tomorrow??. By the way the new chapter of God of Coding (Coder Lee YongHo) is up and its schedule has been fixed. Check it out! Chapter 101: Body Enhancement Surgery (1) ¡°...It eats those?¡± Sof¨ªa frowned as she looked at the creature called Margoth in the distance. Though it looked rather timid, it towered over multiple kilometers. How vicious and giant does one need to be in order to live by eating up those? Hansoo just shrugged his shoulders at those words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We can definitely kill them.¡± If they follow his n step by step then in the end they will get to the point where they can kill the Tiradus. ¡®There¡¯s no need to catch it at this moment.¡¯ They had to go through a lot of steps before that anyway. And get the thing they could gain here. ¡°Let¡¯s do the most urgent things first.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Hansoo smiled at those words. ¡°There¡¯s a specialty here.¡± The biggest reason why Hansoo wanted to recover this ce, the Orange Zone. Tekilon was dumbfounded. ¡°Mmm...You want to receive the Body Enhancement Surgery?¡± Thebined efforts of the Akarons who envied the powerful bodies of the Gragos that withstood and even drank theva. Hansoo nodded at Tekilon¡¯s words. If curing the Gragos was for the peopleing over from the previous world then the Body Enhancement Surgery was like a preparation for the next world. ¡®Humans are too weak.¡¯ There¡¯s no point inparing them to Margoths or Gragoses. In short, the physique of Humans was too weak. The fact that they could die randomly was only seen in humans out of all the races. Even Elvenheims had resistances, stamina and bones that were numerous times stronger than those of humans. Even without the help of the World Tree. ¡®A powerful body that is strong even without the help of the runes is needed.¡¯ They would lose their battle strength by simply not eating for a few days and would die if unable to breathe. This couldn¡¯t be solved with runes. The Abyss was as harsh as this sea ofva, Heringsen, was. There were ces where meteors fell and ces where lightning struck down every time one took a step. Some ces didn¡¯t have any air and some ces had gravity that was several tens of times stronger. Though they could withstand them with skills, this meant that they were using energy which should be used as battle strength into surviving instead. They could be at ease when fighting with the races of the Abyss because of this. ¡®We need to... Reconstruct the body of a human as a whole before we advance.¡¯ Enhance the bodies of billions of humans who woulde up. It wasn¡¯t just any body. The Akarons would gain powerful bodies that could even fight against those giant Margoths. And if Hansoo was to acquire this then it¡¯ll be of great help from now on. ¡®The pressure from the Racial Metamorphosis will decrease tremendously immediately.¡¯ Tekilon nodded as he looked at Hansoo. ¡°Your race wouldn¡¯t be able to get as much of an effect out of it since you aren¡¯t the same as our race but there is still a possibility. But... We would need to find the temple.¡± Temple. The house of the priests to worship the Divine Beast, Gragos. The great patriarch who had united the whole Akaron, Mekido, chose the temple as the location of enhancing the body. The temple was located where the most amount of essence from the Gragos flew by. And because of this it was the most suited location for the Body Enhancement Surgery where they pulled out the essence from the body of the Gragos and integrated it with one¡¯s body. ¡®This is not the ce where we used to live.¡¯ Tekilon had looked around the surroundings when they had risen to the sky. This was not one of the 27 colonies they had lived in before. But there were traces of their race. ¡®Thank god. They must¡¯ve crossed over here.¡¯ If their race had escaped from the Colony and had crossed over to this Gragos then they would¡¯ve definitely raised a temple and set up the things required for the surgery. Though their race had been destroyed after the Body Enhancement Surgery had been invented, the worth of this technology was too high for them to give it up. No, the worth of the Body Enhancement Surgery was even higher since most of the Akarons had died. The problem was that they didn¡¯t know where the Temple was. The Gragos was humongous in itself and they all had differences so it was hard to guess where the most essence was flowing though. It might be deep within the body or between the two horns. It could be near the heart or the stomach which swallowed the Lava. Their race had only found the ces where the essence was overflowing after countless years above the Gragos, expanding their numbers and searching every corner of the Gragos. Of course they could build multiple temples in ces where the essence flew by in smaller amounts but the priests did not allow this. ¡®Those damned bastards.¡¯ They weren¡¯t that favorable to Tekilon who was sided with the Tribe. He wanted to ignore and trample upon them all but then he couldn¡¯t ignore the specialty powers of the priests. The priests that served the Gragos weren¡¯t normal people. Within the system of the Akaron¡¯s tribe where the patriarch and the priest had simr authority, the power of the priest and the patriarch weren¡¯t that different. And this was the same for the great patriarch, Mekido, so they had used the Temple as the location for them to have their bodies enhanced. And this was still a huge amount of yielding from the priests. At first the great priest, Karbanam had gone on a rampage that they were dirtying and sucking out the essence of the Divine Beasts. Though he didn¡¯t know whether the poption of the tribe was higher than that of the priests, there was a high chance that only one Temple was built. ¡°First we need to find that Temple. It would be easier if we find members of my race but... There¡¯s nothing I can guarantee.¡± It might¡¯ve been different if the owners of this ce were the Akarons but it didn¡¯t even seem like that was the case. Tekilon couldn¡¯t guarantee that he could find the Temple in a short time in such a situation. Hansoo pondered for a moment and then nodded. ¡®There¡¯s a ce that might have one....¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure. Since the depths of the Gragos was a world of mystery to the humans. The reason why they had found out the existence of the Akarons was not because they knew about every part of the Gragos. It was that there were fights between the Akarons and the humans within the Gragos. Tekilon mumbled with a tone of worry while looking at Hansoo. ¡°But it seems like things might get a bit troublesome.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± ¡°It might be different if the those on the tribe¡¯s side were there but... If those from the priest¡¯s sides are in power then they won¡¯t let us use the Temple.¡± It wasn¡¯t that hebeled those from the priest¡¯s side as bad guys just because he was of the tribe¡¯s side. The priests were people who emphasized that the Akarons who were higher up on the power scale had to receive the Body Enhancement first. Why would such guys allow a human, who was of a different race, to use the temple? There would be a sh. Tekilon looked at Hansoo and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m saying this just in case but... Let¡¯s be cautious when we act. You are strong but our race is very strong as well.¡± The who protected the Temples were very strong especially. Those who fought in order to erase the enemies of the temples for their whole life. Their strength cannot be questioned since they were warriors who were already powerful but had received the blessings of the Temple and the Body Enhancement. Nothing much to say since the requirement to be a Garde-Barong was to be able to kill a Margoth singlehandedly. They would be given the rights to protect the Temple and the Body Enhancement set up above it only when they can kill off the parasite living upon the Divine Beast, the Margoths. Hansoo nodded. It was good to decrease unnecessary shes. But that was something he would need to worry about after finding it. ¡°First I need to get some help.¡± It was hard for him to search this humongous Gragos by himself. He needed to borrow the strength of an already existing power. ¡®Where shall I go?¡¯ The Gragos had numerous powers sectioned in different locations since it was sorge. A bit of time would be needed just to find nearby information since they didn¡¯t know where they hadnded. Sof¨ªa, who was listening quietly on the side, poked at Hansoo. ¡°Mmm?¡± ¡°My trait is telling me to go towards a direction?¡± Hansoo nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Is it alright to choose that easily?¡± When Tekilon asked with a worried expression, Hansoo shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s even hard for me to make a decision better than Sof¨ªa. Just believe her.¡± Him choosing a direction was heavily influenced by his knowledge of the future. But the things he knew about were only important things, he couldn¡¯t learn of small details like this. On the other hand, the Library supplied them threads of clues that told them about the quickest route. Sof¨ªa, who had gotten happy from Hansoo¡¯spliment, flew her body towards the direction her Trait was telling her. ...................................................... ¡°Phew... We barely survived. Damn. They all ran away alive. Why did the charge have toe now...¡± Ken grinded his teeth. He couldn¡¯t do anything since the sh was something that could happen at any time but the result this time was the worst oue possible and it was hard for him to notment. It was toote for him to find those who had ran away in all directions. And after this those guys would understand the danger and bunch up with their ns. Then it would be almost impossible for people like Ken who moved around in small numbers to look for another chance. ¡®And... It¡¯s different from before.¡¯ Ken looked at the Margoths in the distance. The surviving Margoths were constantly puking out the adventurers from the Red Zone. Those who would usuallye once a month. The reason why they could do something like this was because the Magoth would puke them out once a month. Setting up camp in front of this constantly was the same as being crazy. Since it was the same as the slothing around that they all avoided. Actually spending one day out of the 30 in a month was still a huge investment. Since theirpetitors will get stronger during that day. ¡®Damnit.¡¯ Ken made a dispirited expression. Did this mean it was impossible for him to get revenge on Amil Stadan? At that time a chill ran down Ken¡¯s spine. And Ken knew what this sensation meant too well. ¡®Danger.¡¯ At that time a jade colored marble cut across the skies and flew towards him. ¡®Damnit!¡¯ Ken hurriedly gathered a ck colored light within his hand. A skill which had turned the scout from Lighthouse from the Red Zone into a rotting puddle in an instant. The thing that was good about the ck Deconstructing Light was that it could be applied to every object and creature. Everything that got swept by this ck light will get the structure broken down and then melt down into a thick puddle. But this was only when they were at simr levels or when he was stronger. Chujujuk The jade marble that had smashed into him had frozen his whole body. Ken¡¯s ck Deconstructing Light tried to melt down the ice but the mana and the mastery of the skill on the ice was definitely a level above him. ¡®This is about... 5th year. No, almost 6th. Damn.¡¯ Ken then gave up resisting. ¡®Since they have frozen me, they don¡¯t have thoughts of killing me.¡¯ If they wanted to kill him then he would¡¯ve died already. It was better to listen than resisting and be forced into listening. But Ken regretted this decision after seeing the face of the person who had frozen him that was walking towards him from the distance. He should¡¯ve resisted harder. ¡°It¡¯s been a while?¡± ¡°...Fuck.¡± Ken made an uneasy expression after seeing Sof¨ªa approaching him from afar. Seeing the gleeful expression, his earlier thoughts had been exposed. Since she wouldn¡¯t be making such a happy expression whileing over to beat him up otherwise. Ken hurriedly shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t think you know since you just got here but do you even know what n I¡¯m from? This isn¡¯t a ce where you can act however you want! You will regret this!¡± Sof¨ªaughed as she approached while clenching her fists tightly from the urgent shouts of Ken. ¡°I know. I can see it clearly. Rerorerore... Huh. Rather gaudy.¡± . The thing which he belonged to that was seen above his head. Hansooughed as he heard Sof¨ªa¡¯s mumbles. ¡®She¡¯s never wrong.¡¯ Rerorerore. Though the name was a bit crappy, their strength and influence were real. A huge n which had influence over 28 areas out of the 118 areas that the humans had made up on the Gagos. If they follow this guy¡¯s guidance then they would be able to find some hints. ¡®Well. It seems like that guy will get beat up a bit first.¡¯ Since he had intentions of killing another human being, he should¡¯ve expected at least this much. Hansoo shrugged his shoulders as he looked at Ken who was white from fear. Chapter 102: Body Enhancement Surgery (2) ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that... You can give us that answer huh?¡± Sofia looked at Ken with an extremely suspicious expression. This guy was not somebody who was high up on the rankings even at a single nce. How would a guy like him know the path to a ce like the Temple? ¡®Is it in a location that everyone knows of?¡¯ It didn¡¯t seem like that was the case. If it was in a ce like that then it should¡¯vee up on the Library first. The fact that no intel came up meant that it was in a ce even she couldn¡¯t get to. And ording to this guy¡¯s words, she was around the level of a 6th year. If it was a ce where someone like her could not approach easily then it will be quite a dangerous ce. Ken pondered for a moment a those words but quickly made a decision. His life would get in danger if he told people about n information but getting out of this situation was more important. ¡®Damnit. It¡¯s the same whichever way you die.¡¯ He didn¡¯t want to say anything but he had a strong feeling that he will be a pile of grinded up meat. Since the people in front of him looked crazy. The person holding the spear seems somewhat sane and the female only beat him up and did not emit any bloodthirst but the normal looking man waspletely different. The moment that man heard that he had a hint, he immediately started torturing him as if something was urgent. ¡®Damnit. I didn¡¯t care about him since he was so quiet.¡¯ The calmest one was the most crazy one. Ken opened his mouth after giving up. ¡°I haven¡¯t been there but I know of people who¡¯ve been there.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Ken shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not hard to tell you but... Are you really going to go? Those people have been captured.¡± ¡°Captured?¡± ¡°Yes. They are trapped deep within the body of the Gragos.¡± He had onlye out for the meeting but the surface of the Gragos was not a ce where humans could live on. They had gotten on while expecting quite a lot of danger. Though the charge where a Gragos attacked another Gragos like before was not amon thing, the unlucky people who had been up here during that time may get killed. Or they may get attacked by roaming Margoths. And there wasn¡¯t much to eat around the surface since the Margoths sucked up everything and caused everything to get dry. Because of this the stronger people dug tunnels on the inside and moved through those. The humongous artificial structure that tens of millions of super humans had created for ages in order for their survival. . These ant tunnels which were still being expanded were the location where most people on the Gragos lived on. The chances of being attacked by the Margoth decreases tremendously in here, no chance of getting intova even with the Gragos shaking its body and they could gain the bodily fluids safely without fighting with the Margoths. ¡®Of course it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s safe.¡¯ The ant tunnels were dangerous for different reasons. But Ken kept those words for himself. Since there was no need for him to give information to people who had juste up. Anyways, the jail was located in a hidden ce deep within the Ant Tunnels. Hansoo asked Ken. ¡°Why are they jailed?¡± There was no need to ask who they were being jailed by. Ken shrugged as he spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Go ask them directly. I just manage the people jailed and go there to give supplies.¡± Hansoo frowned at Ken¡¯s words. n, Rerorerore. It was the n which expanded their power the fastest within the Orange Zone ording to his knowledge. People who didn¡¯t make useless actions and only moved to get results. There was no reason why these guys would keep them hostage if there was no need for them. Which means that they were being held hostage because they were useful. And if they were being held hostage then they wouldn¡¯t be easily let out. Ken cautiously asked them. ¡°Please release me since I¡¯ve told you all. Didn¡¯t I just need to tell you of the location.¡± Hansoo shook his head at those words. Wouldn¡¯t he just send a carrier pigeon if he were get released here. He needed to prate through them while their defenses aren¡¯t set up properly. ¡°Guide us there.¡± ¡°Damn! Then it¡¯s just a in betrayal! I¡¯ll really die!¡± Sofia made a cold expression as soon as his words ended. Even after hearing his exnation the location of the jail wasn¡¯t being caught in her specialty. Which means that it¡¯s a ce that¡¯s a bit hard for her to go with her current power level. ¡®There are probably defenses set up.¡¯ Anyways, they needed him since the navigation didn¡¯t pop up but if he didn¡¯t want to guide them then he had no use. ¡°Yeah? If you have no use then there¡¯s no reason to keep the guy who wanted to kill me alive.¡± As soon as those words came out something appeared on the end of Sofia¡¯s hands. Ken freaked out after seeing that. ¡®This crazy bitch!¡¯ Ken quickly shook his hands and his head. ¡°Damnit! Okay! Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll guide you there!¡¯ ¡®Damnit. I really don¡¯t wanna go to that side.¡¯ But Ken had his own thoughts. ¡®I just need to buy time. A bit of time.¡¯ He had already sent the carrier pigeon saying that he had found Sofia. If they had found out that something had happened to him then they will send out a scouting team. Ken hid his intentions and then pointed towards a slightly different direction. In order to buy time. As soon as Hansoo saw that direction he grabbed that guy¡¯s neck and quickly moved. Shwaaaak Sofia and Tekilon quickly caught up as they made confused expressions. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± They had already set it up so he wouldn¡¯t be able tomunicate in any way. Why was there a need to hurry if the people at the jail weren¡¯t going anywhere? It was better to find out the location and then proceed after proper preparations. There was never enough preparations. ¡®And the people at the jail aren¡¯t going anywhere anytime.¡¯ Hansoo shook his head. ¡®There¡¯s no time.¡¯ Sofia and Tekilon didn¡¯t know but Hansoo knew that there was an emergency contact between these guys. Hansoo looked towards Ken and spoke after finishing his thoughts. ¡°I give you 30 minutes. If we don¡¯t arrive within that time then we are just going to leave.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We will give up. There¡¯s nothing much to say about what would happen to you after that.¡± ording to his calctions, there was a high chance that those guys will intercept them in about 30 minutes. If he were calcte numerous other things then he needed toplete it within 30 minutes. It would be better to leave then, get stronger, buy some time and then look for another chance. ¡®Fuck! How did he find out!¡¯ Ken freaked out at Hansoo¡¯s words. 30 minutes was almost the same as his n¡¯s reaction time that he calcted. Finding out that he hadid a trap was one thing but how did he find out the time. Ken, whose expression had turned white from Hansoo¡¯s threats, pondered for a moment and then moved the direction of his finger. 30 minutes was a bit tight to reach there from here. If he were to buy time and that guy really did follow his words then he would just be finished here. Sofia made a shocked expression after seeing this. They had blocked all ways for him to do anything but for him to stilly down a trap. ¡°Look at this?¡± ¡®This bitch.¡¯ He remembered the torture he had endured earlier after seeing Sofia and Tekilon¡¯s expressions freezing up. No, Ken felt like breaking his finger which had tricked them since the current situation looked even worse. .................................................. Carlson, the person who had been entrusted with the 21st area of the Rerorerore n, frowned. ¡®Damnit. Why was the n name set like this.¡¯ There wasn¡¯t much to say about it since the manager of the 19th area next to his had made fun of him for that name. ¡®That crazy author.¡¯ But he could only confirm the n leader¡¯s strength. It had been over 10 years since ns of simr size to theirs had been set up. On the other hand, they had started with the n leader as the center, gained territory through battles within just 4 years and had grown to simr sizes as them. The n leader was an amazing person just from the fact that he had raised such a n in just 4 years from nothing. ¡®Anyways, I wonder if the meeting is going well.¡¯ Carlson thought of the meet that would be going on up there. A n couldn¡¯t control and suppress every nsman. And because of this the meets weren¡¯t that bad in their perspective. Since the nsman would get rid of the future rivals with a reason of revenge. Because of this many ns would fairlybine their strengths during times of meets and then separate up again. But this was all in name, how could theypletely trust other ns? The massacre up there was a perfect setup to get hit from behind. During the olden days it was quitemon for one to go to another n¡¯s territory after hearing from them that their enemy from the Red Zone was there, only to be killed off by other nsmen who were waiting there in ambush. And because of this they would set up a minimal amount of safety procedures for those who participated in this. At that time one of the thousands of voodoo dolls in front of Carlson¡¯s eyes made a loud noise as it rang. Beep. Beep. Carlon frowned as he looked at the voodoo dolls in front of him. A sound which would be rung when a person participating in the current meet had escaped the area they were supposed to be at suddenly or had died. Carlson read the letters upon the voodoo doll. . -Last reported area: Location Z-11. -Reported Information: ... The 21st area that he managed was further divided into three more areas. Since the size of the area was too big for one to control like that. Even though it had been divided into 118 areas, the size of the Gragos was so big that every area was bigger than most cities. Carlson checked the location and the information of the carrier pigeon that had been sent to him. ¡®...There¡¯s not really much of a reason why he would leave the current area.¡¯ Carlson frowned. Though there was a slightmotion from the sh with the other Gragos, this guy had been waiting in the area he was set on. There was no reason for him to get out from that area like this. ¡®No. No.¡¯ Carlson focused his thoughts on the final carrier pigeon that he had sent. Sofia Vergara. He said that he met one of the Seven Departed Souls. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll need to check it out.¡¯ From the report it said that there were two morepanions along with Sofia. ¡®Well. They¡¯re just scrubs so I can ignore them.¡¯ Who would be stronger than the Departed Souls? ¡®Anyways, they don¡¯t even have any notion of fear. To act like this the moment they get up.¡¯ Sofia was strong but there was a few people in his n who were at that level. And a few would be already there in the nearby ant tunnels. ¡®Let¡¯s see. Who shall I send?¡¯ Actually this was a good thing. Someone as strong as Sofia was a tiger cub. It would be hard to find her if she had hidden herself but killing her off here before she got strong and joined another n wasn¡¯t that bad. Soon Carlson thought of the best candidate for this. Someone who had a strong sense of revenge against Sofia Vergara. A person who had been waiting for 2 years in this Orange Zone after putting up Sofia¡¯s name on the list. 5th year, Horny Mad Dog, Kale Dawson. ¡®Though he¡¯s a maniac he does have some skill.¡¯ The fact that a 3rd year tried to rape a 1st year, failed and had been chased to the upper Orange Zone was a funny story whenever he heard it. But this had made him even stronger. Since he had polished his strength in order to revenge. Though he had a lot of talent from the beginning, his growth had been slowed down because ofzing around. ¡®Well. Though it seems like he hasn¡¯t given up his habit.¡¯ The fact that this guy hadn¡¯t died despite Enbi Arin searching around in order to kill him proved his strength. Somebody who was far above a normal 5th year. Thankfully this guy was madly rushing towards that location after hearing Ken¡¯s carrier pigeon. Others were quite far away and were doing something else so they might take a while but this guy would get there with plenty of time left. It was good if he took care of it and still good if others did while he held them back. Carlson sent a message to him immediately. Chapter 103: Body Enhancement Surgery (3) Kududuk! Hansoo madly rushed towards the direction Ken pointed to. ¡®We have to get them out before the time runs out and then back off.¡¯ It¡¯ll be troublesome if they got caught in a ce like this. They finally arrived at a location after a long while of running. A huge underground tunnel. There were numerous buildings around the tunnel that seemed to be made of cut-down trees. ¡®Checkpoint.¡¯ One of the hundreds of entrances into the Ant Tunnels. And the ce where the people who managed those entrances lived in. It might be different if they were at an area in which a n didn¡¯t have control over but all the Ant Tunnels within the area of a n¡¯s influence had checkpoints set up like these. In order to stop mysterious people from causing chaos within the Ant Tunnels. Since the Ant Tunnels were soplex that even the ones who managed them didn¡¯t know all about them so if somebody who was quite strong went inside and caused a ruckus then it will be very hard to catch them. The checkpoints were built in order to prevent such situations. The nsman who was standing upon the checkpoint poured numerous skills towards Hansoo as he shouted. ¡°Hey! What are you doing! This area is off limits!¡± ¡®13 5th years. One who has just reached 6th year.¡¯ There weren¡¯t any weak fellows. A system where the weak ones were set up at the entrance and the strong further in the back was only possible in a game. The people who had been sent out to get rid of invaders and protecting the Ant Tunnels were like the Castle Doors of the n. Of course they would send out strong people. ¡®Sof¨ªa cannot beat them at that level.¡¯ He had to act. Instantly a yellowish light started to gather up at the end of Hansoo¡¯s spear, the Forked Lightning. Not the light of the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement but Pandemic de¡¯s yellowish light. Chiiiik ¡®Just enough so they don¡¯t die.¡¯ What did these guys do wrong? He was merely an intruder from their point of view and they were just doing what they were supposed to. ¡®But I still cannot waste time.¡¯ Hansoo had tested numerous things with the spores of the Pandemic de on the beasts before he hade up. And the result was very satisfactory. ¡®It¡¯s not that I can only grow out one strand of spores or molds.¡¯ As the mastery of the Pandemic de rose he could use spores that had more fascinating results. The fact that he can control a germ with various effects was a very strong point. The amount of types he could use currently right now were three in total. Hansoo sent out the second type out of those. Papapapang! The yellow powder spread out in all directions through the spear. The Rerorerore nsmen flinched for a bit while looking at the powder flying at them. But thenughed at Hansoo. ¡®To use poison this tantly.¡¯ One would receive a great amount of harm if they couldn¡¯t block poison-type skills. But that was merely the reward for them being hard to use. A poison would show its might once it got inside the body or touch them but if that didn¡¯t happen then it was the same as throwing flour at people. This was why the people who were good at using poison-type skills were hidden weapon experts or very proficient at throwing them out discreetly. It might be different if it was liquid or a solid but for him to throw the powder form so ntaly. The weak 6th year, Anderson, quickly used his skill and then covered the 14 of them. One of the lowest-tier skills that collected air and created a wall. He had learnt it in the tutorial and had never used it since the effects were so crap but it was good enough to block powders such as these. Throwing out all their skills in fear to defend just because the enemy used a skill was something only a beginner would do. Using the skills in the most efficient way possible with experience as the base was one of the basics of the basics. ¡®It¡¯s just wasted Mana.¡¯ At that moment a change urred. Pajijijik Chiiik The yellow powder that had been thrown into the air covered something transparent for a moment and then started to eat up the mana wall. Anderson freaked out as he saw this. ¡®Uuk! Devouring Demonic Poison?¡¯ There was a very nasty poison among all different types of poison. Poison that ate up everything including skills made of mana. They had separated these poisons into a different type and then gave them the title of Devouring Demonic Poison. A powerful poison that even ate mana and skills. A poison that ate up mana. But Anderson made an expression of disbelief. ¡®No way. That¡¯s not a Devouring Demonic Poison type!¡¯ Why would Anderson have only used a air wall if he knew that it was a Devouring Demonic Poison type? The Devouring Demonic Poison types were very intimidating but they were extremely rare There were a total of 6 types known throughout all of the Tutorial, Red and Orange zonesbined. And they all had bright and vibrant red color. He had never heard of a yellow poison like this. But during the time when Anderson had been shocked, the yellow spores that had broken through the mana wall shrouded over them. Puhaaak! ¡°Hooop!¡± But they weren¡¯t easy to deal with either. ¡®I need to prevent it touching the body no matter what!¡¯ They, the 5th and 6th years, used that short amount of time to use Reinforcement skills to create a mana wall around themselves. Same for Anderson. . Seven colors of mana reinforcements quickly shrouded Anderson¡¯s body. Tadadadadk The yellow spores had burned off two of the seven mana reinforcements after going through the air wall but it couldn¡¯t get to Anderson¡¯s body and only stayed around the outside of the mana reinforcement. The same for other people. Everyone had a silly look of being covered by yellow flour but Anderson sighed in relief. Since he had stopped the poison from touching his body in the end. At that time Hansoo spun his hand around. Swing The mana codes within the spores that were spread between the 14 people that had the Nurmaha Ring¡¯s Power, , embedded within them acted up. Kududududk Udududk ¡°Uh? Uuuhh!¡± ¡°Uuk?¡± The spores that were stuck on their body quickly sucked up the surrounding moisture and air as they increased their size. At the same time the powder-form spores that were perfectly suited for flying quickly turned into a sticky liquid form. The 14 people instantly got covered within the mucus-like liquid and turned into a cocoon shape. ¡°Eeek! Eeeeek!¡± Kudududk Anderson used every strengthening type skill he had and tried to rip apart the mucus around his body but they were extremely tough and wouldn¡¯t get ripped apart. ¡®Damnit. What is this manaposition... What is this skill?!¡¯ The spore¡¯s sticity and viscosity wasn¡¯t simply the problem. The concentration of mana within it was extremely high and the manaposition was very strong as well. Usually the strength of the mana structure changed depending on the level of the skill but for a skill to have the hardness of this then it needed to be at least three levels above his. Or have reached the pinnacle of mastery. ¡®Fuck...We¡¯re screwed. He¡¯s at least at the level of the Bdi.¡¯ Anderson sighed. If he had been given some time then he would be able to break apart these things. Since the amount wasn¡¯t that great despite the thickness of the mana concentration. But the problem was the strength of those who will attack him. Bdi. One of the parasites that roamed around the Ant Tunnels and sucked up the body fluids of the Gragos. If there were Margoths up above then Bdis existed under the skin. Of course the Bdi weren¡¯t as strong as the Margoths but they freely roamed around the Ant Tunnels and enjoyed ambushes so they were quite troublesome. A strong person at the level of a Bdi meant that person could beat down the Bdi in a one-on-one. A title that only a few top percent of the 6th years could achieve. Of course there was a huge range of Bdi levels so differences in strength were made up in there but still the weakest of the Bdi level people were stronger than him. ¡®Death awaits.¡¯ Anderson clenched his eyes but against his expectations, nothing happened. ¡°Uh?¡± The moment they opened their eyes the four invaders had disappeared already. ¡°Uwak!¡± ¡°Godamit! What is this!¡± And sounds of things crashing constantly rang out behind them. Including the entrance of the Ant Tunnel behind the checkpoint. ¡®This is bad.¡¯ If those guys go into the Ant Tunnels then things will be hard. At that moment a voice came down from above. ¡°Reallyme. You checkpoint defenders... Where did they go? Those guys?¡± It was formal speech but was full of contempt. Anderson made an expression that had a mixture of relief and difort from that voice. The reason why he had made a expression of difort was because he didn¡¯t like this guy. ¡®This rapist bastard.¡¯ The reason why he had made an expression of relief was because he was sure that this guy could solve this problem. ¡°Kale Dawson...¡± A strong person of the Bdi level. Anderson quickly ripped apart the golden mucus as he pointed towards a direction with his chin. ................................... ¡®It¡¯s satisfactory for now.¡¯ Hansoo nodded as he saw the effect of the second spore. He could seal down the movements of 5th and 6th years to a degree. There wasn¡¯t an effect like the first spore which even burned up mana protections but since this could be covered up with Nurmaha¡¯s Ring, ¡®The first spore just eats up too much mana.¡¯ Hansoo left behind the checkpoint defenders who were struggling with their body as he jumped into the Ant Tunnels. If one thought that it was a tunnel where only one person could fit in because it was called the Ant Tunnel then that is a huge mistake. A giant cave entrance that was tens of meters in diameter. It needed to be at least this much when it had been created by superhumans. ¡®This is bad.¡¯ The reason why Rerorerore had been able to expand so quickly was because they were able to use all their strengths efficiently without wasting anything. They had only used des to kill chickens when they were killing chickens and des for killing cows when they killed cows. They had been able to increase their power at a super fast pace because they always kept a slight advantage over people and had battled in numerous ces at the same time. The area manager who had heard his report would probably have sent somebody who was just a bit stronger than Sof¨ªa. Then the chances of failure would increase tremendously. Since the person who he had judged to be useless was extremely strong. If they had created a tracker team with Sof¨ªa into their calctions then they were likely to get destroyed. ¡®Fuck...¡¯ He had thought of changing the direction slightly but then he would immediately cross over the 30 minute mark. The moment Ken gave up and started to raise his hand to point towards a direction a change urred. Giiiing Ken¡¯s finger distorted into a strange direction. To be precise it wasn¡¯t that Ken¡¯s finger was distorting but rather the space around it. Ken¡¯s face brightened up after seeing this. A dimension-type skill. For them to have such a mastery over a rare dimension-type skill. Only one person came up to his mind after connecting it Sof¨ªa. ¡®Kale Dawson!¡¯ Soon the Ant Tunnels had disappeared and they had been transported into a different location. The ce they had first gotten to when they hade over to the Otherworld. The space where they were surrounded by rubbles and were next to the train station. While Hansoo was frowning while looking at this scene, something rose up from the ground and tried to smash onto Hansoo. Towards Ken who was being held by Hansoo to be precise. Booom! Green Worm. A beginner mob that could be seen at the bottom of the train station during the tutorial stage before. But their strengths were not simr. Hansoo frowned after smashing the charging Green Worm with his hands covered by Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement and feeling it get numb. A human speech surprisingly came out from the Green Worm¡¯s mouth after it hade out from the ground. ¡°There¡¯s a limit to how much you can betray. Why would you tell the exact coordinates to the enemy? There¡¯s a limit to beingme.¡¯ ¡°Huuuuhh...¡± Ken made an expression of his soul having been stripped off from Kale Dawson¡¯s voice after almost having his heart prated through. ¡°But you have still done well. I¡¯ve found her thankfully. It¡¯s been a while miss Sof¨ªa Vergara.¡± ¡°...¡±. Sof¨ªa remembered where she had heard that annoying voice and then frowned. Chapter 104: Body Enhancement Surgery (4) Hansoo meticulously checked the formation. Sof¨ªa made a slightly surprised expression and Hansoo looked at Sof¨ªa with an understanding expression. ¡®It¡¯s a skill that doesn¡¯t appear in the Red Zone.¡¯ Actually it was hard to acquire in the Orange Zone as well. But it was indeed a very useful skill. The user would be able to create an environment that is more suited for him since he is the one using the skill. And as the mastery kept on increasing he would be able to continue to change that environment. He was basically creating his own zone. As long as somebody got stuck in it then he would be able to gain an upper hand in the battle. Kwadududuk The attacks in the form of green worms were constantly pouring in. And the Carnivorous Beast that Hansoo had killed before for the Nurmaha¡¯s Ring was rising up in the distance while making loud noises. The strongest point of the formation was that the people would only be able to get out if they find the core that is connected to the user. And they would need to search around for that core, but here there wasn¡¯t a need. Since the blue marble was located above the destroyed building in the distance as if Kale was showing it off. Hansoo made a surprised expression. The fact that he could show the core like that meant that he had some experience with formations. ¡®There¡¯s no need to drag it out.¡¯ The longer one stayed within a Dimension-Type skill the worse it was for them. If they waste their energy randomly from skills then it¡¯ll only be better for the user. Hansoo poured strength into the Forked Lightning in his hands. At the same time he used the from Nurmaha¡¯s Ring. Ooooong A transparent light surrounded the tip of the Forked Lightning. Next was pandemic de. There was no reason to go easy. Hansoo poured in the strongest and most vicious spore, the first spore, onto the forked lightning. A yellowish light covered over the transparent light and shrouded the Forked Lightning. Lastly, Hansoo strengthened his entire body with the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement and then poured the dark golden light of the reinforcement right over the spear. A strike that was prepared for a one-shot kill. ¡®If you block this then... You win.¡¯ Hooooong! Hansoo then threw the Forked Lightning towards the core, the blue marble, in the distance. .......................................... The Ant Tunnels that towered over tens of meters. A marble of 1m diameter was floating in the middle of the ant tunnel while radiating red light. The dimensional structure created from the dimensional skill. Kale Dawson made a content expression as he looked at the circr red marble. ¡®Sof¨ªa. It seems I¡¯ll finally be able to pay back what you¡¯ve done to me.¡¯ He had hurriedly ran into the Orange Zone after losing his left arm after trying to go against her. And he had struggled intensely in order to get stronger before she came up. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t be able to kill her otherwise.¡¯ Kale Dawson, who had been making a content smile while looking at the marble that shone red light as if it was made of blood, suddenly frowned. The person inside it had suddenly thrown the spear into the air. ¡®Uh?¡¯ The moment Kale Dawson got surprised, the spear flew through the air and then headed towards the top of the Gangnam building where the core was located on. And Kale made a content expression again as he saw this. ¡®He fell for it.¡¯ An attack that had all of his strength poured into. The aura of the spear that was flying was not normal. If that spear prated through the core then it would be dangerous for him too. Since the blue core inside the dimension and the red core in front of him were connected. The moment the spear hit the core it wille out from the core in front of him and then hit him. But that was only if he were to hit. ¡®I don¡¯t know why they all act the same way.¡¯ He had purposely put the core in a ce where it could be easily seen. When he set up the dimension in the past, he would often hide the core with utmost care in case it might get broken if it was hit but he found out that it was more effective to just show the core. If he hid the core then the people inside will calmly deal with the surrounding attacks but once the core was shown then they will ignore the attacks from around them and only go for the core. Though that was the trap. ¡®Move.¡¯ Kale slightly moved the core located above the top of the Gangnam building. Wooosh The insides of the dimension trembled slightly due to him moving the core but Kale didn¡¯t care. Since it was a move for which he had taken into ount the durability of the dimension. A situation where one used all their strengths to prepare an attack and send it towards the core but the core disappearing in front of their eyes. At that time they will got shocked psychologically and then get swept over by the attacks from around them. They wouldn¡¯t give up that easily if they knew that there was a limit to moving the core but not many people knew since dimensional skills were quite rare. Even more so for those who had juste up like them. ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯ Kale looked inside the dimension with a happy expression. Since he wanted to see the expression of that guy¡¯s face once his attacks failed. But Kale suddenly felt a chill run down his back. Since the guy who had thrown the spear wasughing. At that moment the spear that had been thrown started to turn in an impossible angle. Kugugugugk The spear that had turned in a 90 degree angle didn¡¯t slow down a single bit as it started to fly into the depths of the rubble in the distance. Towards the location he had moved the core to. ¡°Godamnit!¡± Kale quickly changed the environment of the dimension, blocked the trajectory of the spear and then started to pour defensive skills all over himself in reality. And he also used the special skill of his reinforcement, , to turn his body into a steel-like material. Boom!Boom!Boom! The spear prated through tens of Carnivorous beasts and hundreds of Green Worms as it smashed into the blue marble. Craack! The moment the spear smashed into the extremely hard blue marble, a transparent light shone out from the spear. Then the core rippled as it swallowed the golden spear. As if it couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. And the golden spear that the blue marble had swallowed came out from the red marble in reality as it flew towards Kale Dawson. Towards his heart to be precise. Kale Dawson hurriedly grasped the spear that was flying towards his body by activating . Kudududk The transparent light had disappeared but the power of the spear was tremendous. Kale Dawson clenched his teeth as his reinforcement got shredded apart by the dark golden reinforcement. ¡®But... I survived it.¡¯ The spear that had charged towards him started to lose its strength. At that moment the yellow energy surrounding the spear spread out into the air. Kale Dawson smirked as he saw this. His Metallic Jade Reinforcement had a tremendous amount of resistance against poison. Since he was basically turning his entire body into steel. But Kale could only stopughing. Since tremendous amounts of pain started to pour in from all over his body. Chiiiiik ¡°Uaaaaaaak!¡± Some yellow things started to gnaw into Kale¡¯s body as it sent in a burning-like pain all over his body. nk The spear that had smashed into him lost its strength and got dropped to the ground but Kale couldn¡¯t even care about this as he screamed while he rolled around on the ground. Suuuk At that moment he saw the hands of a person picking up the spear that had dropped next to him. Kale woke up despite struggling in pain when he saw this. ¡®This is bad.¡¯ There was no way Sof¨ªa would let him live if this continued. ¡®No. It¡¯ll be worse if she let me live.¡¯ Kale, who had understood that the situation was dangerous, used both his Metallic Jade Reinforcement and the dimensional skill as he used his most powerful skill. Kuuuooooong A reddish gold-like metal box surrounded Kale Dawson in an instant. . The user himself wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything either but it was Kale¡¯sst resort that had tremendous amounts of defense. The reason why Kale Dawson didn¡¯t use this from the start was because it wasn¡¯t really effective. If he used this then he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything for 30 minutes. But a person who forced him to use this could easily break through it in 30 minutes. ¡®But... These guys are aiming for things unknown to them.¡¯ Kale Dawson hurriedly shouted as he thought that he had bought time. ¡°Wait! You aren¡¯t thinking of killing me right? You you know who I am? They would have sent down more people from the Rerorerore n already! You should run!¡± Hansoo smirked inwardly from those words. ¡®No way.¡¯ Those guys were famous for not going overboard. He didn¡¯t know the identity of the guy in front of him but if they had sent a guy of this level to kill Sof¨ªa then they have done enough. They would not send additional members. Sof¨ªa¡¯s expression turned white at that moment. Since her trait, Library, was ringing out warning rms. Hansoo and the person in front of her were both strong. But the personing right now couldn¡¯t even bepared. ¡°Damnit. It¡¯s real. Something¡¯sing.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡®No way.¡¯ But there was also no way that Sof¨ªa¡¯s trait could be wrong. Hansoo squinted his eyes and focused after hearing Sof¨ªa¡¯s words but he couldn¡¯t catch anything in his senses. Which means that something was approaching from outside his range. ¡®...I wish I had a long range perception skill or two.¡¯ Even if he were to increase his perceptions with the Demonic Dragon¡¯s reinforcement, it would still not be able topare to long range perception skills. ¡®There are a lot of skills I need to fill up.¡¯ One needed a strong attack skill, a defensive skill and a perception skill. But he wasn¡¯t in a rush. Hansoo sharpened his perception even more. In order to read the airwavesing off from the existence rather than the existence itself. You can hide aura or force waves. But you can¡¯t hide the ripples in air that were caused by the shape moving through it. A result which he had found out after countless battles. At that moment Hansoo felt slight ripples within the air. After calcting the speed, aura and the distance of the existence closing upon them, Hansoo made a helpless expression as he looked at the person in front him. ¡®It¡¯s a Margoth level. Is this guy that important?¡¯ Bdi Level. And then the Margoth Level which existed above that. An extremely strong person who could beat down a Margoth in a one versus one situation. ¡®...There shouldn¡¯t be many of them within the Rerorerore n. This guy. I thought he was just some useless guy.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what had happened in the 2 years this guy was separated from Sof¨ªa but if a Margoth level was running over then that meant that this guy was somebody really important. ¡®There¡¯s no time.¡¯ He could probably get through the defensive skill in front of him. It would take about 1 minute. But then he would sh with the person charging towards them. ¡®I can¡¯t win yet.¡¯ A Margoth level would be hard to deal with even after his Racial Metamorphosis. No, he had a higher chance of losing. Only those who are extremely lucky and have a huge amount of talent reach the Margoth Level. Like Kangtae or Keldian. It was the same as winning the lottery but there were always people who won it. People who resided at the top of the Orange Zone which consisted of hundreds of millions of people. ¡°We have to get...¡± At that moment he frowned at the countless amounts of Rerorerore nsmen who were getting caught within his senses. At this rate he would get caught. At that time a red carrier pigeon flew in from the distance. ¡°...Mmm?¡± Hansoo frowned at the sudden carrier pigeon that flew in from somewhere within the ant tunnels. And then asked Sof¨ªa. ¡°Is it okay to follow this?¡± He asked her to figure out if it was a trap or a safe route. Sof¨ªa touched the red carrier pigeon and then nodded. Her trait was telling her to follow this carrier pigeon. At that time Hansoo and Sof¨ªa held onto Ken and Tekilon as they quickly moved their body towards the location the red carrier pigeon was telling them to. Kale Dawson made a surprised expression after seeing this and thenughed out loudly. ¡°Uwaahahaha! Did you really fall for that? That¡¯s some next level stupid!¡± He had gambled thatst part as ast resort but for them to believe him and actually run away. Kale Dawsonughed, grinded his teeth and then told himself he would get revenge next time. ¡®I¡¯ll get you for sure next time.¡¯ They were strong but if he gathered around two more people his level then they would be able to win. Kale Dawson, who had added another person to his cklist other than Sof¨ªa, looked at the Crimson Metal Dimension surrounding him and made a content smile. ¡®I guess this is still helpful.¡¯ It was a skill which he called the stupid box because it only had a high defense, it didn¡¯t allow one to run and also reduced one¡¯s perception within it but for it to save his life like this. But Kale Dawson suddenly felt something weird afterughing for a while. ¡®Uh?¡¯ The Rerorerore nsmen who had gathered in order to catch the intruder had started to run away in all directions. Kale Dawson was bbergasted as he looked towards the direction the ones running away were looking at. And then his expression turned around 180 degrees as he looked up into the sky. ¡°Uwa.. Uwaaaa....¡± Kale Dawson started to subconsciously smash onto the red colored wall surrounding him. But of course that didn¡¯t do anything to the Crimson Metallic Dimension. Koooooouuu! At that moment somethingnded in front of Kale Dawson like a missile. Kale Dawson tried to stick out his tongue and bite it off after seeing the person who had walked out from the dust cloud. Since it was better to just suicide. At that time the person who hadnded struck their hand out like lightning. sh! The Crimson Metallic Dimension that even Hansoo had given up on and ran away from broke apart like ss. Tuk ¡°Kuu...Uuu.¡± Kale Dawson trembled in fear as his chin was grasped even before he could bite down onto his tongue. Then the female, Enbi Arin, looked at Kale and mumbled with a calm expression. ¡°I¡¯ve heard well of what you¡¯ve done to my younger sibling.¡± ¡°Kuuu...¡± Kale Dawson wanted to shout out. That he wouldn¡¯t have done it if he knew that it was her sibling. Enbi Arin looked at Kale Dawson who was covered in germs and then clicked her tongue. ¡°Let¡¯s see. Why are you so hurt. There¡¯s a lot to do, let¡¯s heal you up and start afterwards.¡± ¡°Kuuuuu...¡± Kale Dawson realized the moment he saw the soft healing light on Enbi Arin¡¯s left hand. That he would not be able to die easily. Kale made an expression of despair. ........................................ ¡®Hmm. Something¡¯s bugging me.¡¯ Hansoo had a nagging feeling while following the carrier pigeon throughout theplex ant tunnels but shook it off by shaking his head. Since the person who had sent the carrier pigeon appeared in front of his eyes. ¡®...They don¡¯t look hostile.¡¯ ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Hansoo looked at the 3 males and 3 females who were hiding in the corner of the extremelyplex ant tunnels. At that time the man who was standing in the front pointed towards Ken within Hansoo¡¯s hands as he spoke. ¡°Give us that guy.¡± Hansoo squinted his eyes as he heard the man¡¯s words that told him to let go of his guide. Chapter 105: Body Enhancement Surgery (5) This is the second chapter of the day. Don¡¯t miss the previous one! ¡°I don¡¯t think that will be possible.¡± Hansoo was thankful that they had helped them in a dangerous situation but he couldn¡¯t let this guy go. Then Tares, the man standing in front of him, sighed. He couldn¡¯t win with strength. Since he had seen Kale Dawson who was hard to deal with even among the strong people get smashed by this guy. But he couldn¡¯t back off. Tares asked him with a nervous expression. ¡°Why do you need him? I don¡¯t know why you guys need him but he¡¯s a necessity to us.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Since that guy knows where ourrade is being held at.¡± ¡°...?¡± Hansoo squinted his eyes as he looked between Ken and the 3 males and 3 females. Then he finally understood why they were asking him to give Ken to them. ¡®So these guys are also looking for the location of the Jail.¡¯ Hansoo pondered for a moment and then spoke out. ¡°Why is there a need to go separately? Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± ¡°I have some business with those guys too.¡± If he were to go with the people here then it will be much easier to find out the location of the Temple from them. And even if it was borrowing a cat¡¯s hand, it was better if there was support. There was no reason to go separately if they had the same destination. The 3 males and 3 females made suspicious expressions but then nodded. There wasn¡¯t much time. The surrounding defenses would increase by a level from the recent chaos. It might¡¯ve been different before this guy hade but even if they knew the location it will still be hard to get to it with their own strength. ¡®Ailen. Wait for us.¡¯ Tares clenched his teeth as he thought of their friend who would be held there. ............................................ Crunch Tares gulped as he saw the parasite Metiron get smashed through in a single strike. ¡®He¡¯s really strong...¡¯ They were currently using the ant tunnels that the parasites had dug and not those which the humans had dug. From the fear of the human-made ant tunnels swarming with nsmen searching for them. Of course there was a reason why people didn¡¯t go through the ant tunnels dug out by parasites. Since other than eating the body fluids of the Grados, the parasites loved to feast upon humans as a special treat. But Hansoo and Sof¨ªa who had recently joined them were smashing apart the parasites as they headed in the direction Ken was pointing to. ¡°But why are they keeping ourrade hostage?¡± Ken squinted his eyes at the words of Tares. ¡®This weakling...¡¯ It might¡¯ve been different for Hansoo but he could only get annoyed as these weakling asked him. But there¡¯s nothing he could do. Since he had been caught. Ken shrugged his shoulders and spoke. ¡°What would it be. It¡¯s to figure out the location of the Temple that they know.¡± ¡°Damn...¡± Tares frowned at the expected answer. It was quite a well-known story. Another race lived in the inner parts of the Gragos. A race that was the object of fear from their powerful body, beast-like ability to take on hits and secretiveness. But one day, a rumor came in. Everyone tried to convince themselves that those words weren¡¯t true but they couldn¡¯t after seeing the person who had started that rumor. Since he went up from the Bdi level to the Margoth level. A powerful muscr structure and vitality that exceeded humans and even ignored skills. Humans tried to search every bit of the Gragos from that point onwards but that wasn¡¯t possible. The numerous other parasites along with Bdis were burdensome enough. Even though it seemed like they had dug around like it was the human¡¯s territory, it was dug around in the safest spots. And even if they got through the parasites, the unknown race was still the problem. Because of this the location of the Temple fell into the depths of mystery. And of course they would ask people like Ailen who would have hints towards that ce. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it just be easy if you put in the Symbol instead?¡± There was no need for torture. Since they just needed to recruit them if they wanted to know. Kenughed at Sofia¡¯s question as he answered. ¡°I don¡¯t now. It doesn¡¯t seem like the symbol works on those who aren¡¯t human.¡± Sofia, Hansoo and Tekilon paused at those words. ¡®...Yeah. If they know about the Temple then it¡¯s likely that they are Akaron.¡¯ ¡°You guys are doing all this for nought. There¡¯s nothing you would find out even after all that torture.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Tekilon nodded at Sofia¡¯s words. ¡°All the Akaron nsmen receive a restriction from the Temple before they set off. Even if they want to say it they can¡¯t say a thing about the location of the temple. Anyways... It seems that kid will go through a lot of hardships.¡± Tekilon clenched his teeth. The thought of his few remaining nsmen having been caught and being tortured had unconsciously made him grind his teeth. Sofia asked back. ¡°Why?¡± Tares was the one who answered. ¡°The Akaron say that they can¡¯t even suicide.¡± One of the 13 rules that had existed after the 3rd Great War. Every Akaron must die at the hands of someone else. It was one of the rules that had been created since they had so little numbers. ¡°It seems you¡¯re close to them.¡± That information wouldn¡¯t be easily told to other races. The fact that they knew that much meant that they are close. Tares spoke with a bitter expression. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to go save them.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°We will send her back to her home no matter what. But there is no other way right? It seems like you know something.¡± Tares wasn¡¯t really surprised from the thought of Tekilon, who didn¡¯t really look like an Akaron, knowing something. There were a lot of people with strange stories and strange abilities in the Orange Zone and they were always people that were outside their expectation. ¡®They might¡¯ve heard this somewhere like us.¡¯ Tekilon shrugged as he spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The fact that they came outside... Means that they have the orders of the Temple. The Temple won¡¯t remove the limitations until theyplete those orders. Which means that Ailen kid won¡¯t know the way to the Temple at all.¡± There were countless times when they were suspicious of other tribes before the Unification. That was the reason for the method that could keep the location of the Temple which acted as the most important location secret. The Akaron who had gone outside from the Temple will only have their limitations lifted off once they aplish their orders and only then would they remember the way to the Temple. ¡°...Oh yeah, she said that she had orders that she needed to aplish. Though she didn¡¯t tell us. Anyways it¡¯s great. Having met people like you. We can¡¯t save them with just our strength.¡± Tares made a bitter expression. Though they had spent a lot of time together they didn¡¯t get to hear the stories about the orders and the temple. And they were in a situation where they couldn¡¯t save Ailen because theycked strength. Kyaaaak! Hansoo asked Ken after killing off thest parasite and collecting up the runes. ¡°Are we really there? Where is it?¡± Ken pointed towards the small hole located between the Ant Tunnels with his finger. An extremely shabby holepared to the surrounding tunnels that towered over tens of meters. ¡®It seems someone would just run by it if they didn¡¯t know about it.¡¯ There was no way that they could go into every tiny hole like that within theplex ant tunnels just because of suspicion. Hansoo spoke towards the surrounding people. ¡°Stay here.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Hansoo jumped into the hole in the distance the moment he finished speaking. ¡®This reckless bastard!¡¯ Tares freaked out as he saw this. If loud noises ur after jumping in recklessly like that then all the surrounding people will swarm in. Though it was covered up as a small hole in order to hide it from people¡¯s eyes, there were 5th and 6th year level people swarming inside there. Since it was a ce created by the Rerorerore n to work away from the sights of other ns. But the more problematic thing was the surrounding patrols. Though this Jail was a bit out in the corner, the surrounding area belonged entirely to the Rerorerore n. The moment noise happened inside there, all the nsmen would swarm here like ants. Befitting of the Ant Tunnels. But unlike the worries of Tares, the insides of the Ant Tunnels were quite quiet. ¡®...What¡¯s happening in there?¡¯ Tares looked at this surroundings but Sofia and Tekilon were also squinting their eyes. As if they didn¡¯t know either. After a long while of silence a person held onto a thing muchrger than his body as he jumped up. Hansoo wasn¡¯t small either but the person in Hansoo¡¯s hands was almost 2m high. A reddish brown skin and a tiger-like expression. Tares¡¯ expression turned bright as he saw this. ¡°Ailen!¡± But Tares could only grind his teeth after seeing Ailen. Since Ailen¡¯s body was basically covered with wounds. ¡®These fucking bastards!¡¯ And Tares wasn¡¯t the only one who was enraged. ¡°Kuhue...¡± Tekilon made a helpless expression after seeing one of his race being covered in wounds. ¡®Why did they send a child... Who hasn¡¯t even received the Body Enhancement Surgery?¡¯ If she had received the surgery then nothing would¡¯ve happened. But his questions disappeared as he saw the wounds all over her body and he was filled up with rage instead. ¡®Humans...¡¯ There was nothing good about this guy¡¯s race. To the point where he didn¡¯t understand why Hansoo was trying to increase their numbers so hard. ¡®Will coexisting with these guys be possible?¡¯ Tekilon could only question. Hansoo spoke towards Tekilon. ¡°Let¡¯s run away quickly.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s about time to run.¡± pppp At that moment tens of carrier pigeons started to fly in all directions from the small hole Hansoo came out from. And Tares made a confused expression as he mumbled. ¡°Oh my... Did you not kill them?¡± Hansoo nodded. ¡®It¡¯ll be trouble if they get on our tail.¡¯ There was a difference between taking one person and running away and killing everyone inside there and then running away. The size of the tracking team will also change. Though this Tares seemed to have personal grudges, there was no need for him to share that. Hansoo spoke towards Ailen as he continued to run. Since he had saved somebody who knew the road, it was now time to ask about it. Of course after helping them remember it. ¡°Which mission were you trying to do?¡± They needed toplete the mission in order to find the Temple. And because of this Hansoo would dly help with Ailen¡¯s mission but he could only do so if he knew what it was. Ailen looked at her surroundings and then clenched her teeth. Because she was stuck between either telling them or not. ¡®Can I trust these humans?¡¯ Ailen looked at the people as well as Tares while she pondered but then clenched her teeth. ¡®I need their help.¡¯ She had wasted too much time here and her body condition wasn¡¯t good enough to get through this ce alone. Ailen spoke out after she finished thinking. ¡°Please take me to the Bdi Tube.¡± Tares made a surprised expression at Ailen¡¯s words. A mysterious tower located at the spine of the Gragos. Though it didn¡¯t even go over 5m above the skin, the reason for this tower being called mysterious was situated deep below it. The depth of this tower that often blocked their path while they dug the ant tunnels couldn¡¯t even be measured. A tower that shot past even the deepest parts the humans had been to. The people wanted to investigate this ce with more detail but there were so many Bdis in the area to the point where most people couldn¡¯t even approach it. A mysterious tower that shot down deep into the Gragos which had so many Bdis that it was named after them. The others were confused but Tekilon¡¯s expression turned grim. The humans didn¡¯t know but the ones who set up the structure called the Bdi Tube was them, the Akaron. The purpose for that structure was one. The Bdi Tube that was stuck in the giant spine of the Gragos checked the fluid level that came out from the Gragos using the body fluid pressure. Like a thermometer. If there¡¯s plenty of body fluid then it will be filled up to the brim and if it wascking then it would dry up to the bottom. A mechanism built since the Gragos will roll around if there isn¡¯t enough body fluid. Hansoo nodded at those words as he flew his body towards the Bdi Tube in order to get Ailen over there. The Bdi tube wasn¡¯t that far away from where they were. Ailen quickly checked inside the tube through the transparent window on the green wall of the tube. ¡®Nothing.¡¯ The body fluid that should¡¯ve been filled up was gone and only a dark hole could be seen below. Ailen clenched her teeth as she fumbled with a few ces on the Tube as she opened the door and shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back so wait.¡± ¡°Utt!¡± Ailen fell down the tube and checked the height of the tube after leaving behind the people¡¯s shouts. ¡®Though we expected this but for it to be this much...¡¯ Ailen clenched her teeth as she looked at the dried up tube. If the body fluids were at the green areas of the tube then it was safe. It meant that more Akarons could live. There was no need to sh with the Margoths either. Ailen fell for a bit longer as she started to fall past the yellow area. Yellow was warning. A stage where though there wasn¡¯t a need to sh against the Margoths yet, they should have a look at controlling their poption. ¡®...It¡¯s not even filled up to this yet.¡¯ Soon Ailen dropped past the yellow and started to fall into the red part of the tube. Red was very dangerous. Now, one of two things will happen. Either the Margoth will die or them. They needed to wage war against the Margoths. And reduce the rate at which the body fluids were being drunk. ¡®...There¡¯s nothing here either?¡¯ The moment Ailen was shocked, the red tube ended as well. At that moment Ailen made a sshing sound as she crashed into the body fluids of the Gragos. Bubble bubble Her whole body had been smashed with a huge amount of force but that wasn¡¯t the important part. Ailen quickly looked at the surroundings. ck. ¡®Oh my god. How did it get down here so quickly...¡¯ The body fluids were barely filled up to the dark tube. Ailen clenched her teeth at the much more worse situation than it had been expected. She had to quickly go to the Temple and tell them. ¡®...I must get out without them finding out.¡¯ The limitations wereing off and she could remember the location of the Temple. The words of her returning were lies in order to lose those guys. The rules told them to not lie and repay kindness but the human race was too dangerous for that as well as the current situation not being good. The moment AIlen was about to escape through the secret tunnel on the side of the tube, a sshing noise was heard from behind. ¡®Somebody jumped in after me?¡¯ While Ailen was shocked, Hansoo¡¯s voice was heard from inside the liquid. ¡°It¡¯s a bit troublesome if you go alone.¡± Hansoo also made a serious expression as he looked at the ck walls. ¡®...It¡¯s too fast. It should happen at least a yearter. Anyways, it doesn¡¯t seem like this girl would take us that easily.¡¯ Hansoo frowned as he looked at Ailen who was being very cautious of him. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 1/3. How can it be faster? Did the fairies pull a fast one on Hansoo? Or did somebody improve the situation in the past between now and then? What happened?! Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be properly exined in the next chapter. Chapter 106: Akaron (1) ¡®...The future changed.¡¯ Hansoo made a grim expression. A few huge incidents existed in the Otherworld and there were cases where hundreds of millions of people had died. One of them. The Gragos Lava Bathing incident which will happen one year from now. Though the Gragos had simply spun around a single time, the result that had brought was horrific. The incident which had one of the most casualties with over 300 million deceased while not counting the wounded. The dark mad lord was cutepared to this. The him of the past came up to the Orange Zone one year after that had happened. And could only get shocked. Since the remains of those who had died from theva were still around. The people in the Ant Tunnels burned up from theva that flowed in there and then petrified like fossils. The Gragos, which had traces of hundreds of millions of people living in it, was just slowly being filled up from the people who were justing up from the Red Zone. But Hansoo wasn¡¯t focused on this. If he were to cure the Gragos andplete the next stage as well then there was no chance for the incident that would happen in a year. But this changed everything. ¡®I knew a change would happen but this is too fast.¡¯ Akardian, the person who was dealing with skills rting to time, had spoken to him before he came here. Hansoo¡¯s greatest point was not his strength but the knowledge he brought from the future. Of course that strong point will crumble as the future changed more and more. But Hansoo and the others believed something while nning this out. The Seven Zones that were separated by a dimensional wall. They believed that these walls will reduce the butterfly effect as much as possible. Since the amount of the lower zones being affected was low since they couldn¡¯t see it from above. But for them to have this big of a miscalction. It wasn¡¯t that he had made a mistake and it was too short of a time for somebody to have a huge effect after climbing up. Hansoo frowned. Since he had almost no information regarding this incident. There was barely nothing that was alive above the Gragos after this incident. Only the extremely strong and a lucky few. And a few Margoths who had extremely strong stamina that could withstand theva and had dug into the skin. Because of this there wasn¡¯t much information regarding this. ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be the fairy... There should be more. Where did the change happen?¡¯ ................................ ¡°Hmm. So that Kang Hansoo did something that amazing? Mister?¡± Kim Gwanje, the patriarch of the Rerorerore n, mumbled after hearing the story of the person in front of them. And Jongsang, one of the Seven Departed Souls, smiled as he looked at that Gwanje. ¡°Yeah. Amazing right?¡± Jongsang had immediately gotten caught by some mysterious people and was dragged here. He tried to resist but he couldn¡¯t even handle the people who were called Bdi level here. And here the person who he had seen before in the past was sitting as the Boss. Kim Gwanje. A person whom he had saved the life of in the past just for fun. ¡®Well I knew he wasn¡¯t a simple guy but... He has really be a monster.¡¯ Gwanje was treating him extremely well. Others might look at Gwanje treating the savior of his life and say he¡¯s a very good person but Jongsang, who knew a bit about this guy, knew why. The reason why this guy was being nice to him was not because he had saved his life or because they were both Koreans. That guy just wanted to show off to him. Towards Jongsang who had a tremendous amount of influence which he couldn¡¯t even chase after. The result of his work which he had aplished in the Orange Zone. ¡®He is a guy who was this way since back in the past.¡¯ A person who was always shouting that there would only be one pir instead of six if he hade first. He had looked over every corner of the World Tree and just left along with his followers. After throwing away the patriarch position of the Hecarim n that had been set already. It had already been 4 years ago. ¡®He should be quite pissed.¡¯ Jongsangughed as he looked at Gwanjeughing as well. A person who lived on the taste of his own greatness. That guy couldn¡¯t even muster up the courage to even touch the Cmities and just moved himself away. And had actually grown after showing his true strength after getting to the Orange Zone. But somebody had dealt with those Cmities from below and then came up. Though it wasughing on the surface, he would probably be extremely pissed inside. ¡°Yeah. What are you going to do?¡± Gwanje shrugged his shoulders after listening to Jongsang¡¯s story. ¡°Well. Thank you for the story. But I had a n for something like this already.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jongsang frowned as he heard Gwanje¡¯s words. ¡°Mister. You saw what this thing looked like right? Who do you think will be stronger if youpare with the Cmity?¡± Then Jongsang spoke as he saw Gwanje asking him while pointing towards the existence called the Gragos that they were standing on and then replied without even a need for thinking about it. ¡°Of course this thing is much stronger.¡± The Cmities lived up to their name as cmities but these Gragos were on a different level. Gwanje giggled as he spoke. ¡°You think so right? Wouldn¡¯t it be so much more amazing if I kill this?¡± ¡°...What?¡± Jongsang thought that he had heard wrong as he got suspicious of his own ears. If somebody had said this he would¡¯ve thought that they were crazy but this guy was not somebody who just said random words. Since he had created a giant n which had carved up their spot in the Orange Zone in a mere 4 years. ¡®No, where is he nning to live after killing this thing...¡¯ At that time he kind of understood what this guy was thinking of. ¡®Keldian. Eres. Kim Kangtae. Pao Ren...¡¯ The owners of the six pirs. And the amazing feats that these people had left behind. This guy was trying to aplish something that couldn¡¯t even bepared to those things. Something that everyone will look at and respect, a feat that would be a legend in the Otherworld. Only for his own pride. ¡®...This guy is also a lunatic.¡¯ Gwanje spoke towards that Jongsang. ¡°I was going to do this in a year actually. But wouldn¡¯t that amazing guy just go up in just a bit?¡± He needed a year for perfection but he could do it at any time. No, he had already sent carrier pigeons in all directions and the n was already on the way. ¡®You can¡¯t just go like that. See it first and then go up.¡¯ A show would only have meaning if there were audiences and a proposal will only have its worth if there was somebody to make it to. That guy had gone up to the next stage within just a month ofing up. Which meant that this guy wouldn¡¯t even take 1 year to go up to the next stage. No, he might even go up in just a bit. So he had to show his hand before this guy went up. That he had done something even greater than him. ¡®This is a show just for you.¡¯ Gwanje thought of Hansoo whose face he didn¡¯t even know of as heughed. ......................................... Hansoo mumbled as he looked at Ailen who was unconscious and hanging in his hands. ¡®...I need to find out the reason for this first.¡¯ If it was this much then somebody had intervened. It hadn¡¯t been long since the liquid¡¯s level had descended to the ck zone. This amount is still fixable. He might be able to fix the problem if he removed the originator of this. But going to the temple was also important. He was stuck in a situation where he had to find the reason for the change as well as finding the temple. So Hansoo made a red carrier pigeon. (*PR: Remember, he was given an earring with that skill from the ns back in the Red Zone.) ¡®He should¡¯vee up by now.¡¯ Hansoo pulled out the carrier pigeon and threw it towards a direction. ......................................... Gwanje thought of Hansoo, who was going to be his audience, and then asked because the other Departed Souls came into his mind. ¡°But where did the others go? Mister? Wasn¡¯t it seven including you mister?¡± It was better the more audience there was. Departed Souls who were high and mighty in the Red Zone would be great audience. He was already feeling good from the thought of people who acted high and mighty in the Red Zone looking at him with surprised expressions. Jongsang frowned at Gwanje¡¯s words. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to one... One followed that Hansoo guy. I don¡¯t know where the other five are. They aren¡¯t replying to my carrier pigeons.¡± ¡®Anyway... Did Miyamoto really die? Then it¡¯s a bit of a pity... His skills and artifacts are quite precious.¡¯ The skills they had were amazing but the core part was Miyamoto. Because of this he had searched around all of the World Tree area, looking for traces of Miyamoto while Hansoo was hunting for runes. The result was a failure. ¡®It didn¡¯t seem like Hansoo moved during that time... Where did he go?¡¯ While Jongsang squinted his eyes while thinking of Miyamoto and the other five Departed Souls, they were surprisingly all in the same ce. ................................. Boooom! Arc Mariangt, one of the Seven Departed Souls, grinded her teeth as she looked at the purple mana reinforcement exploding towards her. Though she had just been slightly grazed, her own mana reinforcement created by the Golden Reinforcement was getting shredded apart rapidly. Arc Mariangt shouted out after getting pushed to the corner. ¡°This crazy bastard! Why are you doing this?¡± 10 years since she had been tied down by the Akuma below. And because of this, she hadn¡¯t stayed with the other Departed Souls and had separated. She needed to enjoy her life a bit now. Though it was a new zone, Arc Mariangt hadplete faith in herself. That she would be able to find her ce quickly with her skills and experience. ¡®But to meet a crazy bastard like this the moment I get up.¡¯ Why was there no rumors when a guy like this existed? And Arc Mariangt knew instantly of what happened to Miyamoto whom Jongsang was searching for. Miyamoto¡¯s skill, Miyamoto¡¯s artifacts. Since the guy in front of him was using all of these to smash her around. Theirs were high level but Miyamoto¡¯s was a level higher. ¡®And what the hell is that purple reinforcement! Where did he get it!¡¯ She had never even heard of something like that existing. Sangjin smiled while attacking Arc Mariangt. ¡°Just, I kind of need an underling but having a good one is better.¡± The moment these words ended, Sangjin¡¯s purple reinforcement burnt up all the remaining reinforcements surrounding Arc Mariangt¡¯s body. And the golden spear that had shot up from the ground like lightning smashed onto the stomach area of Arc Mariangt. Smack! ¡°Kuhuk...¡± Arc Mariangt grinded her teeth whilst breathing out heavily from pain and grabbing onto her stomach. ¡°You bastard... You think I¡¯ll listen to you because of this? Me?¡± She realized from the attacks. His goal was capturing her alive and not killing. Which meant that he had something to ask of her. Sangjinughed as he shook his head. ¡°The three before you said the same thing. I don¡¯t know where one went though.¡± ¡°What?¡± As soon as his words ended, some people walked out from the trees. Arc Mariangt swallowed her words as she saw this. ¡°...You guys.¡± The 3 other Departed Souls whom she had separated from. This meant that all the Departed Souls with the exception of Miyamoto, Jongsang and Sof¨ªa had been gathered here. But they had the symbol of a Lord shining upon their hands. ¡®Who was able to...?¡¯ These guys couldn¡¯t be handled with normal Lords. Who had and polished such a powerful trait? While Arc Mariangt was lost in confusion, somebody walked towards Sangjin. The person who had the title of Dark Mad Lord in the past but had died and revived. Wongyung looked at Sangjin and spoke while preparing to imnt the symbol of a Lord. ¡°...If I listen to you then my daughter will be safe right?¡± His daughter whom they had revived from the cross where he had revived at. Of course it was something Yerin did in order to keep a hostage to control him but he was still extremely thankful. But she couldn¡¯t escape her fate of being a hostage. Now she had be that man¡¯s hostage. ¡®Damnit...¡¯ Sangjinughed at Wongyung¡¯s words and spoke. ¡°Of course. And I told you that this isn¡¯t bad for you either. I told you that I¡¯ll help you find your son right? You just need to listen to me well.¡± ¡°...¡± Wongyung clenched his teeth. This was why it was hard for him to kill that guy off. ¡®...How did he find out that I had a son?¡¯ A strange aura was constantly being released by Sangjin who seemed to always be a step ahead. At that moment a red carrier pigeon flew to Sangjin. ¡°Hmm...¡± Arc Mariangt sighed at the symbol on her hands as she looked at Sangjin who was looking at the carrier pigeon with a serious expression. Though she had thoughts of rebelling during the branding process, what meaning did this have? Arc Mariangt didn¡¯t want to die yet. ¡®Damn. To get binded down the moment I be free.¡¯ Curiosity and loyalty were flowing into her mind as the extremely strong symbol that was beyond her imagination was burning into her. Though a suicidal order would be a bit too hard since she was quite strong on her own but she would need to keep the lord to servant rtionship no matter what. Arc Mariangt sighed and realized that she didn¡¯t even know the name of the person who had made this scene and then threw a question towards Sangjin. ¡°What do I need to call you?¡± Sangjin smiled as he answered. ¡°No need for my name since it¡¯s rather ordinary. Just call me Dark Mad Lord.¡± ¡°...Dark Mad Lord.¡± ¡®Damn. I¡¯ve really been caught by a weird one. Why such a childish name...¡¯ Arc Mariangt threw a final question. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Sangjin shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Just because.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot I want to do and it won¡¯t be boring if we do it together with a lot of people. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°...¡± Wongyung and the others grinded their teeth at Sangjin but then started to follow after him. Chapter 107: Akaron (2) Grind Ailen looked at Hansoo who had gotten her unconscious before and gnashed her teeth. ¡°You think you¡¯ll be able to find the location like this?¡± Hansoo sighed as he looked at Tekilon and Tares. In a situation where most of the intel couldn¡¯t be shared due to the invasion of the Abyss, he needed to get into persuasion mode. Why would she dly tell him and cooperate if he were to act aggressively in a situation where persuading nicely would not be enough? That was perfect for being framed as a thief looking for the Temple. ¡°Please.¡± Persuasion was originally used by emotion and not really by logic. Tekilon started to ponder at Hansoo¡¯s words of asking him to persuade Ailen. ¡®...Can I really trust this guy?¡¯ He knew after seeing him. For some reason that guy was as desperate as himself. To save the Akaron. And he had heard aftering here. The humans were treating their race like a huge treasure chest. Something that will grant them strength if they found it. And he didn¡¯t know but he could guess that his race didn¡¯t really have a good impression of the humans. Since the humans were parasites sucking onto the blood of the Divine Beast in their eyes. And the tube had already reached the ck color in such an edgy situation. It meant that the body fluids were criticallycking. If there was a dispute created between the humans and the Akarons in such a situation for the Gragos then he questioned Hansoo sticking with the Akarons. Tekilon clenched his teeth. There¡¯s no point in getting dragged around if he got pushed away at the very end by force. ¡®Bit by bit... I need to prepare.¡¯ Though they had gotten on the same boat now, the directions they were looking at were different. In a desperate situation the weaker one will fall into the water and the stronger one will take the boat to his/her destination. And from the current situation it seemed like their race was clearly stronger than the humans. ¡®But since we¡¯re on the same boat... I must help.¡¯ Since they would all die if they didn¡¯t go to the temple to report this. The solution when it reached the ck zone was simple. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising for the Gragos to roll over at any moment. And this was the time when the priests¡¯ faction had the strongest power. Tekilon looked towards Ailen. The seven green stripes in between her hair. And the two esories between her fingers. ¡°So you are a daughter of the Ontarim Tribe. Is Ontarim Tan Akam still alive?¡± Ailen¡¯s eyes quickly squinted down at those words. Since those aren¡¯t names which shoulde out of a different race¡¯s mouth. Ontarim Tan Akam. The patriarch of the Ontarim Tribe who had seeded in moving 50 years ago along with their whole tribe. Tekilon whispered into Ailen¡¯s ear while looking at the confused expression. ¡°I¡¯m one of the 13 seeds. 11th sessor to the Kalu Tribe, Tekilon Ah Kalu.¡± Ailen flinched. It was before she was even born. A n that was attempted before white lion , which supported their kingdom, sunk beneath theva. The 13 seeds. From the 1st seed Elkadione to the 13th seed Tener. As Ailen made an expression of disbelief at the fact that this human-shaped person was a person who had floated away with only his soul in order to save their race, Tekilon released his transformation. And then the shape and look of the Elvenheim came into Ailen¡¯s view. ¡®...He¡¯s not human.¡¯ He knew information that the Humans and even most Akarons did not know about. Ailen could only recognize this to be the truth. That he was one of the 13 saviors sent to other worlds. Ailen made a chaotic expression for a bit and then grabbed onto Tekilon¡¯s hands as she went into final confirmation work. A method of conversation used when they needed to not make a single sound, amunication method using muscles. If he was really part of the Akaron then he needed to understand all of the conversation transmitted by the slight tremblings in the hand muscles. Tekilon thought of their huntingmunication at this moment. ¡®I should¡¯ve used this sooner.¡¯ Tekilon searched around his memories as he used the tens of minute muscles of his hands to return a message. Theirnguage that he almost forgot about since he hadn¡¯t used it for hundreds of years. It was an extremely choppymunication but Ailen¡¯s expressionpletely loosened up. She didn¡¯t know much about the people Tekilon had brought but from what Tekilon had said, he must¡¯ve had a n. While Ailen was cautiously getting up after nodding, a message was ryed at the end of Ailen¡¯s hands. Ailen flinched for a moment but then stood up as if nothing happened as she started to guide them towards a direction in the Ant Tunnels. ........................................... Kuooooo Ailen looked at the 3 males and females including Tares. ¡°...You¡¯re going to follow? Safety. Cannot guarantee. Danger. It is.¡± She was just part of the lower caste in her tribe. She didn¡¯t know what would happen to the people here. And they would need to defend themselves. Tares and the others nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We can protect ourselves.¡± How could they miss this chance? Ailen nodded after worrying over them for a bit. It didn¡¯t matter much whether she took one or she took many. The rule of repaying back kindness kept on nagging at her so she couldn¡¯t get herself to kill them. ¡®Return the favor.¡¯ Since they wanted to go this bad, taking them was a method of paying them back. But Tares couldn¡¯t hide his thumping heart from Ailen¡¯s answer. ¡®Finally... We¡¯ll be able to go to the Temple.¡¯ He was currently a 5th year. If he received the body enhancing surgery then he could probably catch up to Sof¨ªa who showed off a might that was around a 6th year¡¯s. ¡®Yeah. She would give the opportunity to us 6 before the 2 she just met.¡¯ While he was making numerous thoughts such as this, Ailen suddenly stopped while running. ¡®...?¡¯ While Tares was watching Ailen who had stopped at a location that was simr to the ones they had run across until now, Ailen shoved her fist in her mouth and started to puke something out. ¡°Uweaek..Huhuk.¡± ¡®Mmm...¡¯ Ailen spoke towards the surrounding people while Tares frowned and looked at Ailen who had pulled out a small thumb-sized green stone from inside her. ¡°Next to me. Get close.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± The people slowly gathered around Ailen from her words and soon after a strange slime-like thing popped out from the wall. Kudududuk ¡°Uhuht!¡± Even before they could get surprised, the 10 meter tall rocky slime swallowed up Ailen, who held the small green crystal in her hands, as well as the others. Kurururururu Hansoo made a surprised expression at the rock slime that flowed through the artery towards an unknown location after having swallowed them up. Since it was the first time seeing it for himself despite having heard about it ¡®So these are the Defensive Stones of the Gragos huh.¡¯ A rocky lifeform that the Gragos let around inside its body in order to get rid of the possible harmful substances it brought into its body while devouring rocks. There were only 4 things that could influence this giant creature. The Defensive Stones remembered those four things and when it felt that substance getting near an area which could impact it, it would automatically surround the substance and drag it out with the . The Green Stone in Ailen¡¯s hands was one of the four substances. ¡®If it¡¯s green then it should be Graphite. The Graphite has an ability of absorbing the bodily fluids of the Gragos.¡¯ The small green stone, , would absorb the bodily fluids of the Gragos as soon as it fell in it and then expand tens of thousands of times in size. This was why the Defensive Stone woulde out when it got near the arteries in order to take it out with the purification method and destroy it. Kururururu After a long while of getting swept down the current, they could see tens of chains hanging in the distance. ¡®Uh?¡¯ Ailen spoke towards the surrounding people while looking at the metal chains. ¡°Ready. Must. Grab it.¡± As soon as Ailen finished speaking, she swallowed up the green stone she had taken out before. <.....> The Defensive Stone surrounding them shuddered. Since the reason for its actions had disappeared. Since there was nothing to get rid of, there was no need to sustain its form anymore. The Defensive Stone automatically let loose its body. ¡°Huuk!¡± Kwarurururu It was only called a liquid but the bodily fluid of the Gragos was extremely thick and viscous since it was made from grinding up rocks andva. Tares freaked out as an extremely heavy and thick amount of liquids that couldn¡¯t even bepared to water pushed them. Tares quickly tried to follow Ailen but Ailen was also barely holding onto the chains as she started to head towards the outside. ¡°Help..Me!¡± Sof¨ªa sighed as she looked towards Tares. ¡®It seems like they value benefactors, taking them will make it easier for us at the temple right?¡¯ Sof¨ªa rated the fact of helping others in a time of need highly as she used a few skills in order to drag the 3 males and 3 females out. ¡°Huukk... Hukk.¡± Tares gasped for air aftering out from the arteries but then was lost in awe after seeing the scene in front of him. ¡°Uwaa...¡± It was apletely different world. A huge cave that was hundreds of meters high and was wider than most fields was in front of them. Tens of strange stones in the ceiling were shining moonrays out and lighting up the insides of the cave as tens of thousands of caves designed for living existed upon the corners of the cave. And a strange structure in the center. Two towers that seemed to have imitated the horns of a creature faced each other as they rose from the ground to the ceiling. ¡®How could anyone find it if they had toe in like this...¡¯ But Tares could only shut up. Since he saw Akarons charging at them with extremely fierce auras. Ailen¡¯s height was 2m long but she was a child inparison to the ones charging at them. Especially the five at the front, their heights almost reached 5m tall. ¡®...Are those Garde-Barongs?¡¯ Hansoo swirled his tongue around at the fierce aura he felt. An aura telling that they could beat down a Margoth without any skills or artifacts. And a single Akaron came out from in between the Garde-Barongs. Though she was only 3m tall, he had 7 essories that symbolized the highest level of power. ¡®The Priestess.¡¯ While Hansoo was looking at the priestess, Ailen walked up and whispered something quietly to the priestess. The priest made a cold expression at Hansoo after hearing the story. ¡°You are here to solve our problems? And the person who had brought that guy is the seed?¡± Tekilon tried to greet him using the old ways of the Akaron but he felt that something had gone wrong. An extremely aggressive aura. For them to have such a reaction even after Ailen verified their identities. At that moment the priestess shook her head and shouted. ¡°Those who don¡¯t have our body... Aren¡¯t a part of our race. You are quite cocky for someone who has failed their task. Kill them all. Use the blood as a sacrifice to the Divine Beast and finish off the preparations to move!¡± The moment those words ended, Sof¨ªa felt her senses getting dizzy. Since a tremendous amount of sirens were roaring inside her head. The Library, which would usually tell her a way of survival, couldn¡¯t let out a single piece of intel. Which meant that she could not run away no matter what. No, the single massive body walking towards them was more than enough to crush them all. ¡°...Did you expect this situation too? They only seem to know ournguage, it doesn¡¯t seem like our words got through them.¡± While Sof¨ªa clenched her teeth towards Hansoo, Hansoo threw a red carrier pigeon towards the priest. The information and the legacy left behind by Elkadion, the first seed. ¡®There¡¯s nothing good about many people knowing such a thing.¡¯ Boom! At that moment the Garde-Barong approaching them smashed the carrier pigeon and blew it apart. The red carrier pigeon became dust from the fist of the Garde-Barong and disappeared. ¡®...These blockheads.¡¯ Hansoo swirled his tongue at their attitudes which told them that they didn¡¯t even want to talk. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 2/3. At longst, a typical xianxia antagonist. Chapter 108: Akaron (3) Hoooong Hansoo pushed Sof¨ªa away as he saw the fist flying towards her and took her spot instead. Kudududuk Hansoo raised his spear, plunged it into the ground in front of him and then made a defensive posture as he poured the energy from the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement onto the Thousand Soldiers Armor. The fist of the Garde-barong, who had turned a color of oxidized bronze and reached a height of 6m, smashed onto the top of the spear. Boom! The Forked Lightning bent to the point where it almost broke just from one smash. The mana reinforcement surrounding the Thousand Soldiers Armor dissipated as Hansoo got pushed back. A result from a single fist. Hansoo frowned at the oppressive amount of force as he shouted from that spot. ¡°Priestess, Elkadion¡¯s Crown of Thorns!¡± The Garde-barong flinched while he was pulling back his fist and looked at Hansoo in a different way. But not only did the Garde-barong stop, the Priestess who had turned around, Oteon, also flinched and looked at Hansoo with an expression of disbelief. ¡®...He knows about the Crown of Thorns?¡¯ Everybody knew about Elkadion, the priestess who had be a seed and departed. She was a symbol of victory of the 2nd Great War who had united the tribal and priestly sides of the race as well as helping Mekido to create the Body Enhancement Surgery. A promising candidate for the next Great Priestess, no, a person who had more influence than the Great Priestess of that time, Karbana. Elkadion. This wasn¡¯t just from the amount of fame she had. Her holy powers had long surpassed those of the Great Priestess, Karbana. To the point where she had departed as a seed in order to prevent her and Karbana¡¯s followers from shing. ¡®If she had stayed... It might¡¯ve been a bit different.¡¯ And the treasure in which she had poured all of her remaining strength and knowledge and created before she departed. . If they had this then they could reverse this tragic situation which had driven the Akaron almost into extinction. How could she not get tempted. But Oteon shook her head off. Humans could not be trusted. The reason why they had hid in this deep ce and the reason why the Tube had reached ck was all because of humans. Those guys will promise them things and then aim for their backs after. It was more dangerous the sweeter it was and that proposition was extremely sweet. Oteon clenched her teeth and then shouted towards the Garde-barongs. ¡°He must¡¯ve heard it somewhere... Just kill him!¡± But the Garde-barongs didn¡¯t move a single step at her shouts. She was flustered at Garde-barong¡¯s movements as she looked at the great warriors who protected the temple and then shouted. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you acting? You can¡¯t possibly believe his words right?¡± At those words the first pir, one of the Garde-barongs, shook his head as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not that but... Our job is to protect you.¡± The priestess was too important for their race. The job of protecting the priestess had higher priority over everything. Oteon made a dumbfounded expression at those words. ¡°What?¡± What did that matter in this current situation? The first pir alone could crush all of those guys. Why would she get in danger? The first pir looked at the expression on Oteon¡¯s face as he pointed towards the one whom he had smashed earlier with his eyes. And Oteon felt a chill run down her back as she looked at that direction. A man who held a spear towards their direction with extremely calm eyes. Something was clustered upon the tip of the Golden Spear that could not be identified. And the tip of the spear was pointing right at her. Only 1 thing came up in her head as she saw the spear. Margos Du Tiradus. A top tier predator which ate apart the Margoths and had a strong venom. Surprisingly, that aura and the sensation of those sharp teeth were radiating out from the tiny spear in the human¡¯s hands. The first pir shrugged his shoulder as he saw Oteon shrug her shoulders. ¡°You see it right? Though blocking that spear isn¡¯t hard... The moment that thing at the tip of the spear explodes out, half of the people here who are weak will die along with you. ¡°...Damnit.¡± Their saplings were too important in a situation where they had a very low amount of individuals in their poption. A sweet carrot along with a deadly whip. Oteon realized that she had been caught in a trap. ¡°It might¡¯ve been different if you had not been let in here in the first ce but... Since you¡¯re here let¡¯s hear your story. Anyway you saved Ailen as well.¡± ¡°...¡± It seemed like the first pir quite liked this person. Oteon looked at the people in front of her with a disgusting frown on her face. .......................................................... ¡°First, I thank you for saving Ailen.¡± ¡°Damn. Hearing a single thanks is damned hard.¡± Taresined quietly from the side. This was reasonable. How could he feel good if he had almost be a grinded up fish cake when they had brought a person which they had saved? Oteon decided to ignore Tares, who was still mumbling, after giving him a cold look and then started to focus on the man in front of him. ¡°Where did you hear about the Crown of Thorns?¡± Hansooughed as he spoke. ¡°Well that¡¯s not the important thing right now. We should solve the Gragos problem first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s something that you humans should be worried about. We just need to leave.¡± And their preparations were actually going well. Hansoo shook his head. ¡®No way.¡¯ A move would only have a high sess chance when they prepared from the red warning. It wouldn¡¯t be weird for the Gragos to roll whenever when it was in the ck. But for them to start the move in such a situation. ¡®Well. They probably don¡¯t have another way.¡¯ They didn¡¯t know the reason and since it was hard to scout outside the temple due to the humans, the solution not being simple was obvious. Hansoo straightforwardly told them his situation. ¡°I¡¯ll speak truthfully. I have received the memory crystal of Elkadion in the Red Zone below.¡± Of course he had obtained it in the Abyss but there was no need to reveal this. ¡®With this much... The invasion of the Abyss wouldn¡¯t get affected that much.¡¯ It was good to at least tell the origin of the intel if they wanted to have a good conversation. Oteon made a helpless expression as she heard the few pieces of information which came out from Hansoo¡¯s mouth and could only verify them to be true. These things were things one couldn¡¯t know unless they were Elkadion herself. ¡®Why did the relic the first seed left behind get to him?¡¯ Oteon looked at Hansoo with an expression of resentment but then spoke. ¡°If you hand over that memory crystal then I¡¯ll think about our alliance.¡± ¡°Sorry to tell you but I memorized it all you see.¡± ¡°...¡± Oteon sighed. Though she had expected it, not even a single gesture went through. Hansoo then looked at that Oteon as he continued to exin this n. The cure for the other Gragos. And even the n after that. ¡®...O Elkadion.¡¯ Oteon made a regrettable expression after saluting to Elkadion¡¯spassion which had found help for her race despite her death as she spoke towards Hansoo. ¡°If we do things ording to what you say then there¡¯s nothing bad for us, it¡¯s actually rather good. But there is a problem.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Credibility.¡± She didn¡¯t know how much was the truth and how much were lies. The thing he had brought was sweet beyond reason. Which means they had to be even more careful. Since if that sweet thing was a fatal poison and they swallowed it, they will have to suffer the consequences. Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°What do you want?¡± Oteon spoke as if she was waiting for this moment. ¡°This problem was probably caused by the humans again. Since it¡¯s only normal for there to be some room ording to calctions. So solve this problem and fix the ck warning. Then we will help you. We won¡¯t butt in on this current incident.¡± The problems created by humans had to be ended by the humans. Only then would they get the basic rights to an alliance. The Akaron had no thoughts of joining and bleeding because of the problem the humans had created. ¡®And... Watch over this guy during that time.¡¯ Words were light and the only thing that can actually determine a human being are their actions. An idea would be grasped as they see how he deals with this. Hansoo nodded. ¡®I should at least do this much.¡¯ Actually it will be quite a bit troublesome for him as well if the Gragos decided to roll. Since he needed to get to the White Tiger Gragos, , and meet the great patriarch. Hansoo thought of a moment about Sangjin and then spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s receive something ahead before we start.¡± Oteon pondered for a moment while looking at Hansoo and then nodded. ¡°Okay. You and two people will receive the body enhancement surgery. The girl behind you. Mr. Tekilon. You should receive it as well. Though it would only take a bit if you were a part of our race... Since your bodies are of a different race it will take about 2 days. You cannote out during the surgery.¡± The 3 males and 3 females, including Tares, frowned at those words. ¡°What about us?¡± Tekilon spoke instead of Ailen. ¡°It¡¯s not something anyone can receive. This is only possible if you have a physical basis that can support it. If you undergo it with the current level of your physique then your bodies will blow up.¡± ¡°...¡± The expressions of Tares and the others instantly got filled with dejection. It didn¡¯t seem like a lie from the sorry expression of Ailen. Since there was no need to lie just to fool a few of them. They just needed to say they didn¡¯t want to if they didn¡¯t. Since they couldn¡¯t do anything to them anyways. Tares made a dejected expression as he dragged himself towards the ce they would stay at following Ailen¡¯s guidance. ........................................... The 3 males and 3 females looked at each other in the cave and whispered quietly at each other. ¡°Damnit. Is it the end like this?¡± Takuya, one of the 2 males other than Tares mumbled with a depressed expression. For them to only receive a good sight aftering in here through hardships. Of course the Temple was not something anybody could see but their expectations had be too big because of this. ¡®...How did it turn like this?¡¯ Tares sighed. Helping Ailen in the beginning was actually very innocent. He had no form of greed. But the idea of a reward started toe up the harder it got to help out Ailen. From then the reward became a focus. They hadn¡¯t stayed by Ailen to help her but more so because the amount of help they had given her was too regretful to leave behind. The reason why they had stuck around despite Ailen telling them that it¡¯ll get dangerous and that she¡¯ll go alone was because of this. While they were lost in silence, the female in the corner, Mirian, clenched onto the teeth and shouted. ¡°So are we done like this? Without being able to get anything?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Tares. I keep saying this. You¡¯re too soft. It¡¯s not weird for us to die at any moment if we continue like this!¡± The fact that they were soft had gotten the six of them together. But then it won¡¯t be weird for the six of them to die at any time if they continued to give free volunteer work. Tares sighed at Mirian¡¯s words as she spoke. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Mirian pondered for a moment, cut her pants and then showed her thighs. And then she dug around her flesh for a bit and then pulled something wrapped in leather. Tares flinched after seeing this. ¡°That... We denied that deal before.¡± A secret deal that they had gotten ahold of while following around AIlen. Tares cut them off on the spot. He didn¡¯t know their objectives but why would they keep it so secretive if it was something that could be told to the world. He had thought that he denied thempletely but it seems Mirian met them separately. Mirian clenched her teeth and then spoke towards Tares. ¡°Tares. Decide. I understand you want to be kind to everyone but we can¡¯t do that. We need to grab ahold of this deal.¡± Why would such a big chance like thise to them who were ordinary 5th years? They will really receive a big reward if they take this deal at this moment. Enough to get ahead in this Otherworld quite a bit. ¡°Choose. Is it us? Or is it Ailen?¡± Tares made aplicated expression at the leather pouch which had red light shining off from it. ........................... Kiiiing A manughed coldy as he looked at the gem that was suddenly shining red. ¡°I won right? I told you they¡¯ll contact me.¡± The girl next to the man frowned at this. ¡°Damnit. That Tares. I thought he was a good guy but he was just this much.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a limit to being good. You can¡¯t ignore the opinions of others around you. Let¡¯s go.¡± The man who had won received something from the woman in glee as he looked towards the location the gem was pointing at and shed beneath his feet happily. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. We need to go with all our strength since they won¡¯t be pushovers.¡± Though there was worry in the details there wasn¡¯t any uneasiness in the voice. Kuuuuuunngg! Chuguk The man who had split the giant neck of the Margoth beneath his feet in two started to send carrier pigeons towards his n in the distance. Chapter 109: Akaron (4) Glugluglug Hansoo, who had his body submerged in a silver liquid, felt the changeing through the liquids as he praised it. The silvery metal was changing his entire body step by step. The metal filled up the holes in the bones as it changed them. At the same time the silvery liquid which had gone out through the walls of the arteries and veins rotated around his body as it started to change up his entire body. The muscle which was made of protein started to get reced by metals. Hansoo poured strength onto his fist as he saw his biceps turn into an artificial muscle of a robot. Kududududk He felt a strength which he would only feel after collecting many more runes and reinforcing himself with mana. Taruhol, the first pir, spoke with a huge voice as he saw Hansoo. ¡°Huhuu. It¡¯s good right? You¡¯ll be a nice opponent after youe out from there. Let¡¯s have a go at it after.¡± The liquid shut out most perception from the outside. But Taruhol¡¯s shout which was filled with a crushing aura was so loud to the point where it could be heard from the inside. Hansoo smiled faintly at Taruhol¡¯s shouting as he opened and closed his mouth, ¡®Alright. But only after I do what I need to.¡¯ Hansoo felt the currents roaring up and down his body as he quietly closed his eyes. .............................................. Kurunkrung0 Mirian looked at the red gem they had hidden deep within their living quarters with aplex expression but then quickly hid it as she felt someone nearing them. Mirian remembered the words they had left behind as she made herself more resolute. Soon Ailen appeared and then spoke to them. ¡°Living. Is it okay?¡± Tares made aplex expression as he replied. ¡°It¡¯s good. Anyways, is your body alright?¡± Ailen nodded as she spoke. ¡°Thank you. Once you get strong. Blessing. I will make them. Debt. Must repay.¡± Tares felt like his chest was being stabbed apart but he stayed resolute. The priestess who seemed like their boss seemed to hate them extremely. No, it seemed like she despised all humans. They wouldn¡¯t be able to flip the Priestess¡¯s decision even if Ailen were to be on their side. ¡®In the end... You can¡¯t do anything without strength.¡¯ Tares made a bitter expression. He wanted to go past the differences in races but this was not something that could be done by himself. It didn¡¯t matter since Hansoo seemed to be of importance to them but people like them were useless to the Priestess. If the priestess decided to keep their mouths shut then they will end their lives in this ce without being able to leave. ¡®Yeah. The only thing we can trust... is humans.¡¯ And they had said it too. That they won¡¯t kill. ¡®...These guys will run away too.¡¯ The things here were strong. Since one could see just from the five next to the Priestess. But their numbers were too small and it seemed like the people who could actually fight seemed to be limited, on the other hand the people who would be invading are people who had gotten strong over 5 to 6 years while murdering like it was their job. Just from the fact that the Akarons didn¡¯t act around in the Gragos showed which side had more strength. If they sense the difference in strength then they will run away. During this time when Tares and the others wereforting themselves. Booobooboom! A huge shockwave was heard as it shook the entire cave ¡°Uhh?¡± ¡®They¡¯re here.¡¯ Tares and the other people followed the surprised Ailen as they looked at the celing. And they could see. The scene of the ceiling, where countless gems were embedded like stars, falling down. And thousands of people started to pour down from that spot. ¡°You guys...¡± Plop Tares and the others attacked Ailen from behind and got her unconscious when she tried to look behind her. Since the Akarons would definitely figure out who had caused this. They needed to join up with the people up there before that. They didn¡¯t kill off Ailen as they left her unconscious and started to run towards them. ............................................ Boooom! ¡°What is it!¡± Oteon shouted towards the suddenly exploded ceiling. Taruhol and the four quickly checked upon the situation at those words. Their extremely honed perception started to gather up the information from all around the cave. But this current situation wasn¡¯t hard to figure out even without amazing perceptions. ¡®They¡¯re pouring in like crazy.¡¯ The first pir, Taruhol, clenched his teeth. The people he sensed were easily over 3000. The problem was that they didn¡¯t have anyone useless. ¡®...There¡¯s at least four or more people who are at our level.¡¯ ¡°Those bastard! To hit us from the back! I¡¯m going to rip these guys apart!¡± The fourth pir cried out loudly. Their cave, which hadn¡¯t been found out yet, had been found out. The moment the humans came in. The four pir¡¯s movements of running up to the temple to rip the two humans receiving the body enhancement surgery had been blocked by Taruhol¡¯s suppression. ¡°Stop. Why would they ask for the surgery if they weren¡¯t retards in such a situation?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s the other ones.¡± ¡°Damnit.¡± The fourth pir growled and then looked towards Oteon and asked. ¡°Priestess. What are you going to do?¡± Oteon made a cold expression from those words. ¡°We need to escape. Please buy some time with the high and mid level warriors. I will try to get the seeds, escape this ce and prepare for the movement.¡± ¡°...We shall.¡± The strong had the responsibility to protect their race and the priestess in times of danger. And the priestess had the responsibility to lead their n and sustain their survival. The moment they started to move after finishing off their strategy, the walls of the cave started to petrify. Chuujujujuk Though it was called a cave, it was still the insides of the Gragos. Oteon¡¯s expression hardened up as she saw the emergency exit he wanted to escape through the currents in it turned into rocks. ¡°What is this...¡± Oteon clenched her teeth as she saw the yellow metal, , that the people dropping down were throwing. One of the four substances that could influence the Gragos. The moment the flesh of the Gragos touched that metal, the flesh would instantly petrify and turn stiff. Kurururu The Defensive Stones were rushing over from all around but they couldn¡¯te in as if it was hard to get through the petrified walls. ¡°...They prepared well huh.¡± Taruhol froze his expression as he saw the four people slowly walking towards them from the distance. .......................................... ¡®Well. There¡¯s no need to rush since we trapped them in.¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll take care of the ones over there! You guys go get the children first!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± One of the four Margoth-level adventurers smiled at Tares as he shouted towards the Bdi levels behind him. ¡°Hooo. Thank you. It¡¯s all thanks to you. I¡¯ll make sure I keep the promise.¡± But Tares¡¯ expression hardened as he heard the conversation. The story was different. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll let them run away! Why are you going this far! Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± Tares clenched his teeth. Isn¡¯t it enough to ask them with a few hostages for the body enhancement surgery? Why were they pushing them to the corner and taking all the younger ones as hostage? The man shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Sorry. I lied a bit since your personality wouldn¡¯t allow us to do so. It¡¯s too wasteful to kill them or let them run away.¡± There was an Akaron warrior that they had caught before. The Akaron warrior that they had around gave them information the moment they threatened the kids. They couldn¡¯t find out the location of the Temple due to the limitations but they learned about their race¡¯s specialty. The greatest catch was the fact that they cherished children extremely. This was why they went for the children first. ¡®Which means we can get these guys to fight instead of us.¡¯ The man, who had been frowning at the crazy people of the Rerorerore n, smiled as he looked at the beast-like man from the other race in the distance. If they were to get these 5 in the front then they could grind apart the Rerorerore n no matter what. It didn¡¯t matter even if they ignored the children and attacked them. Since the fact that they had found the location of the Body Enhancement surgery alone was amazing. As Tares made a dumbfounded expression of despair the female standing next to the man growled at him. ¡°You bastard. Why are you acting as if you¡¯re the only kind person? You think we¡¯re doing this because we want to?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°A lion might seem invincible to a fox like you but it¡¯s tiring for us too. You think you are the only one who has worries?¡± No, the lions even have to keep their pride unlike the foxes. So it was even harder. ¡°Actually we get scared every time we see it. Your gathering thing.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Look. You get rid of the strong people whenever you get the chance. We¡¯re at least a different race. You bastards. Isn¡¯t was you¡¯re doing a racial cleansing?¡± It was scary but there was a reason why the strong allowed the gatherings. It was a stimnt. If one gets strong and leisurely they will getzy. This was why they allowed gatherings in order for them to constantly polish and sharpen themselves. While seeing the end of those who hadzed about below. The female, who had gotten worked up from the sensation of battle, shook her head as she spoke towards Tares. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten too worked up. Sorry. Just go hide in the corner until we finish.¡± Though she spoke like this, the battle wouldn¡¯t be easy. ¡®But we will still win...¡¯ The female got rid of her nervousness as she shouted loudly towards the 5 Akarons in the distance. ¡°Where are you trying to run off too? We¡¯ve prepared quite well for you.¡± Then the female spun around the ne in her hand. Taruhol¡¯s expression froze up as he saw this. ¡°...Kalum.¡± The ne of Kalum, a warrior who had gone missing while going out for a patrol 6 months ago. And a few of them were purposely turning around and aiming for the children. ¡°These bastards!¡± The moment the 5 pirs took a step forward, brilliant lights of skills exploded out from the female and the other four. At the same time the countless amounts of Akarons and and nsmen started following the example of their leaders. ¡°Uwaaaaa!¡± ¡°Wipe them out!¡± Kwaajijik Udududk A crazy scene of massacre started. The Akarons showed a tremendous battle prowess while fighting desperately in order to save their race and the humans forgot the idea of keeping them alive to use them as soldiers and instead also fought with all their strength. It might¡¯ve been different if one side was stronger but the injuries on both sides started to pile up quickly as the total strength of both sides were quite simr. But it was clear as to which side was winning. The physique of Akraons were basically like monsters but they had weak offensive powers. Like only having a close ranged tanker in a game. They were slowly getting pushed back by the humans who were assaulting them with various skills from a distance. And the Akarons also had a fatal weakness, the children. ¡®This... This isn¡¯t how it should be.¡¯ Tares made an expression of his soul escaping while looking at the massacre in front of him. This was not what he had imagined. Tares, who had been staring at the battlefield in a daze, clenched his teeth and started to madly rush somewhere. ............................................... Tares looked at the giant empty tower-like temple for a bit and then ran inside. He then looked towards the giant silver tank on the insides of the temple and shouted. ¡°Hansoo! Please! We need you!¡± Tares had reached the point where he couldn¡¯t even understand himself. The powers of those who hade in was something not a single person could change. It would be hard to flip the tables even if Hansoo were toe out. But the moment he thought of helping the Akarons, Hansoo came into his mind. This was why he had ran here. Tares mmed his fists onto the calm silvery tank as he shouted. ¡°Please! Please!¡± But the tank only did what it was supposed to and stayed calm, nothing changed. Tares made an expression of despair after smashing the wall as much as he could and then crumpled onto the sot. ¡®Yeah. There¡¯s no reason why he woulde out.¡¯ Hansoo could just stand on the side of the humans. Why would be be the enemy of the humans. At that moment the silver tank started to bubble as a human shape came up from it. Tares looked at the man who hade up with an expression of disbelief and then shouted out in glee. ¡°You came out!¡± Tares flinched the moment he saw Hansoo. Though Hansoo had been strong before his body wasn¡¯t top notch. Since one¡¯s body didn¡¯t get stronger even if one worked out in this world. Which meant that his body was that of a normal human being just like when he hade into this world. No, it was worse than a normal human¡¯s. Since he was extremely scrawny. But the Hansoo who hade out waspletely different. His height reached over 2m and his body was full of muscles that seemed like they would explode. The moment Tares froze from the intense aura, Hansoo focused his perception to check the battlefield and then sighed. ¡®There aren¡¯t any calm ones left anymore¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m going ahead.¡± Booom! Hansoo, who had taken the gear which was next to the tank, started to run towards the battlefield at a speed which couldn¡¯t even bepared to before. Boom! Boom! Tares looked at the ground which seemed like it went through an earthquake in a daze and then started to run towards the battlefield as if he thought of something. Chapter 110: Akaron (5) ¡®Dumbass. To call humans in here.¡¯ Hansoo prioritized things quickly as he looked over the battlefield and calcted what he had heard from Tares. ¡®First save the children which the Priestess should be protecting then save the others as much as I can.¡¯ The other Akarons were different but he had to save the priestess no matter what. Since only then would the priestess be able to use her holy power. Then the children she was protecting. Only if the children were alive would the Akarons stay hopeful and help him. But sadly the five pirs and the Akaron warriors were quite low on the priority list. ¡®But... I trust them.¡¯ He didn¡¯t think that such strong guys would die that easily. And keeping them alive would only make things easier for him in the future. Since his job will be easier the more of the strong warriors survived. ¡®Though an incident blew up... It won¡¯t be that bad if we hide this current problem.¡¯ Actually, it wasn¡¯t that bad in one perspective. There is a saying which says that danger is a chance. A debt shines brighter in times of danger. If he were to finish this problem well? Then he would be able to get the Akarons heavily indebted to him. Since the fact that he risked his life and helped the Akarons when they fought against humans could only bring him benefits. ¡®And moreover whileing out mid-surgery.¡¯ Hansoo frowned at the silver liquid that was rolling around from within his body. He had seeded in absorbing all of the liquid. But the problem was attaching it. The liquid metal which he had absorbed needed to be attached onto every corner of his body but was instead just sloshing around his body. And his body had judged the liquid metal as an enemy and had activated the defense system and was attacking the liquid metal. ¡®I understand now why they told me not toe out in the middle...Hnng.¡¯ Hansoo frowned at the pain that shook his consciousness. Hansoo calcted what he had lost and gained. He had gained an extremely powerful body. The pain was alright but he had definitely obtained a power up that he had as a goal. He could now go against the first pir, Taruhol, or the unknown Margoth-level person who had flown to them while he was killing Kale Dawson. No, he was a bit above them actually. The thing he had lost was a bit of battle prowess from the intense amount of pain. There was a limit to what one can withstand with just sheer will. If it was somebody other than Hansoo then they would be rolling around the floor in pain the moment they came out. The bit of advantage he would¡¯ve had had been cut down by the pain. ¡®I would be even-matched if I fought with Taruhol.¡¯ Hansoo hadn¡¯te out from the liquid tank without calcting anything. Since there was a method of getting rid of this side effect in Elkadion¡¯s memory crystal. But the pain was one thing, there was another problem. ¡®If I use the Racial Metamorphosis then the burden on my body will get bigger instead.¡¯ He had to solve this battle without the Racial Metamorphosis. ¡®I should do as much as I can.¡¯ Frankly, he would¡¯ve received everything he needed to once he saved the Priestess. ¡®...Anyways, how should I deal with the guys who invaded?¡¯ Hansoo found the priestess who was heading somewhere with the children and quickly rushed up to her. .................................................. Bart Rien, one of the shock troopers from the Crown n, nodded as he received the carrier pigeon. If these guys found out that they weren¡¯t going to kill them then they¡¯ll fight with their lives on the line. ¡®That¡¯ll be troublesome.¡¯ Bart Rien shook his head as he looked at the children who were being escorted away. They reached 2m tall even if they were children. A healthy man¡¯s height. ¡®It seems god is really unfair.¡¯ If they didn¡¯t have the runes, skills or artifacts then it wouldn¡¯t even be a fight. ¡®Should I be thankful to the fairies or something? Since they opened a path for us to get strong.¡¯ But Bart Rien quickly receded his thoughts. To thank those bastards who had thrown them into this damnablend. ¡®Damn... I¡¯m getting pissed off. I should finish this up quickly.¡¯ Bart Rien then looked at the Akaron in the distance. Though she had thrown away everything that would tell that she was a high ranker, a strange aura wasing off from her. It was seen that she was a special person with just a simple nce. ¡®Is that the priestess? I guess it¡¯s all over once we catch her.¡¯ Bart Rien raised his reinforcement and cut off the arm of one of the Akaron warriors in front of him. Ssk ¡°Uaaaaa!¡± Though that guy was strong he was far from dealing with himself, a Bdi level. Bart Rien was just about to charge at the priestess after freezing up the warrior¡¯s whole body and kicking him away. ¡°!!!¡± At that moment he felt all of the hairs on his back stand up. Something was approaching from behind him. Without even hiding its aura a single bit. Everyone who had felt this stopped charging and instinctively wrapped themselves in skills as they escaped outwards. Since it was that vicious. ¡®These retards!¡¯ Bart Rien swallowed down the curses that came up to his throat. Since he understood. He was barely holding on since he was a Bdi level, if he was at their level then he would¡¯ve ran away instantly too. Bart Rien rolled his head at the same time. ¡®It¡¯s toote to run.¡¯ The ones who came here who had enmity against them were only Akarons. It was toote to run anyway. He needed a hostage. Someone important. ¡®That one.¡¯ Bart Rien started to madly rush towards the Priestess in between the childrens in the distance. Though the aura was vicious, there was quite a distance between the unknown Akaron and the holder of the aura. It would be his win if he caught the Priestess as a hostage before that. ¡®I won!¡¯ Bart Rien¡¯s thoughts ended right there as he arrived in front of the Priestess. Boooom! Something flew in from the distance, punctured through Bart Rien¡¯s stomach and this caused Bart to lose consciousness and m into a corner in the distance. At that time a green spore that came with the spear exploded out as it spread all around. The Crown nsmen who had smelled the spore couldn¡¯t handle the smell as they swirled around a bit and then fell down. ¡®The sleep spores work well too.¡¯ Though it wasn¡¯t easy to get them down, this result was possible because the strong ones had already run away and the weaker ones had already been exhausted from the resistance of the Akaron. Hansoo, after seeing the effects of the green spore that he had used in the jail to free Ailen,nded on the ground. Booom! The Priestess looked at the suddenly appeared Hansoo with an expression of disbelief. ¡°Two days haven¡¯t...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it, it feels like I¡¯m about to die.¡± Oteon looked at Hansoo, who was cracking various parts of his body, with a surprised expression and then spoke out after a moment of thinking. ¡°Thank you from the bottom of my heart first of all. It seems like we will be able to have a good rtionship from now on.¡± She couldn¡¯t figure out Hansoo¡¯s real intentions just from this. But this was the perfect chance to use them or take them. There was no reason to help them. ¡®I would need to repay this debt no matter what.¡¯ But the situation wasn¡¯t going to change just because Hansoo appeared. Since their warriors were being sacrificed all around them even if this ce was solved. ¡°Can you solve this problempletely?¡± Hansoo pondered for a moment and then shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s a bit too much.¡± Margoth levels weren¡¯t invincible. Though it seemed like the problem here had been solved easily, the other side would have found out about him and act ordingly. Their side had more power overall. ¡®Well there¡¯s a reason why I came to save these guys at least.¡¯ Hansoo focused his Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement and then smashed the petrified flesh of the Gragos that was blocking the emergency exit. Boom! A huge hole opened up as the path to the emergency exit the Akarons had prepared opened up. Hansoo pointed to the hole as he spoke. ¡°Run. I will try to solve as much as I can here.¡± The Priestess had to live no matter what. He would be able to fight at ease if this Akaron were to go away. But the Priestess didn¡¯t leave as she looked at the peopleying around in the distance and then spoke. ¡°How about this. Help us a bit more. On the other hand... I will create soldiers for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± While Hansoo was frowning at the unexpected oue, the Priestess started to pour something into the unconscious people¡¯s mouths. ......................................... Boooom! ¡°Wow!¡± The four Margoth-level people the Crown n had dispatched for this mission. One of them, Bali Roper, shouted out from the attack the Akaron smashed at him. Since the force could be felt through his bones despite the high quality defensive artifacts one could only obtain at the and various other defensive skills. ¡®They¡¯re really strong.¡¯ Roper swirled his tongue around. A super strong body. They were strong even without skills and artifacts. If Bdi level guys had gone up against them then their bodies would have been ripped apart. This made it more joyous for him. ¡®We can now get that strength.¡¯ Actually victory was slowly being wrestled towards them. Though the other side had one more person, those guys were just strong tankerspared to themselves whobined various kinds of skills. And one more thing. They just needed to sustain this. The ones who were restless were the ones in front of them. ¡®Hurry and catch them.¡¯ Once the people they had sent catched the young ones then their victory would be guaranteed. He didn¡¯t know about the guys in front of his eyes but there will definitely be ones who give up. But Roper felt something weird after a long while of shing against the five pirs and buying time. ¡®It¡¯s taking too long.¡¯ And there wasn¡¯t anymunication from the ones whom he had sent. Though he thought it was because they were in a dire situation but it took too much time for that. At that moment. A huge warning rang through Bali Roper¡¯s head. A feeling simr to the past when he had gone into the Margoth¡¯s Forest without knowing anything and almost had his body bit apart in two. Bali Roper instantly used the skill he had the most pride in, . Chujujuuk A small ck marble appeared in front of Bali Roper and started to suck in everything around him. A skill which was rted to the dimensional skill he had obtained, a small ck hole formed using gravitational waves. Of course it was a bit inferior inparison to a real ck hole but its might was not to be trifled with. Chuuuuuaaaap ¡°Kuaaaahh!¡± ¡°Dumbass! Roper! What are you doing!¡± Everything around them was getting sucked towards the Gravitational Orb. Even their Crown nsmen and the skills that were flying towards the Akaron. ¡®Damnit. Did those guys not figure it out yet?!¡¯ There was a reason why he didn¡¯t use this skill. This skill destroyed teamy too much and didn¡¯t work well against the Akaron in front of him who were heavy andrge. And the Akarons were actually standing firm with their legs down in the earth. A huge area of effect skill. But this wasn¡¯t the time to worry about such things. Since the warnings inside his head were too strong for that. At that moment. sh A golden line flew in from the distance and curved as it smashed onto the Gravitational Orb. The ck marble had sessfully blocked the golden line but gained cracks as a consequence and blew away all the energy it had been absorbing. Booom! ¡°Goddamit!¡± Bali Roper¡¯s expression froze up as he barely escaped the range of the explosion. ¡®There was still a guy like this left?¡¯ There was no way. Why would they have saved such a guy until now? At that moment the owner of the golden spear ran up to them andnded. ¡°...A human?¡± Roper made a helpless expression. He knew about every Margoth-level adventurers. Though the Orange Zone wasrge, there were barely 20 Margoth-level fighters. But he had never even seen or heard of a guy like that. At that time somebody ambushed the Crown nsmen who were setting up the formation below. Boooom! Boom! ¡°This crazy bastards! Why are you attacking us!¡± ¡°Hey! Bart Rien! I¡¯m Cole, it¡¯s me Cole! Are you crazy?¡± Roper saw the third force that was charging into their lines and then frowned. ¡®Those guys are our nsmen?¡¯ The ones whom he had sent had gone crazy and were attacking them instead. And were integrated in the lines of the Akarons. Their movements didn¡¯t look normal either. ¡®...What did they do?¡¯ While countless unexinable things were going on one after another, the one who had flown in suddenly spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s end this. Since there¡¯s a lot of things we need to do.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hansoo thought of the final words of the Priestess, Oteon. . He wondered what it was since it wasn¡¯t in Elkadion¡¯s memory crystal but it seemed like it had been created after Elkadion left. It didn¡¯t sound that wicked and didn¡¯t seem like it¡¯ll ruin his image. Though there were a lot of limits, it seemed very useful for the moment. But Hansoo shook his head at the added words of the Priestess. . Hansoo didn¡¯t really have anything against Tares. Since they probably acted in order to survive. But it would be different in the Akaron¡¯s perspectives. Since all of this damage was due to them. ¡®Even if it was an act of survival without any evil intentions... If that action brought resentment into the world then one needs to prepare to shoulder the consequences.¡¯ If it was the ming altar then there was only one solution for them to survive. They had to solve it on their own. Hansoo finished his thoughts and then looked at the four in front of them. ¡®Organize this ce... And then solve the Gragos problem.¡¯ Bali Roper grinded his teeth as he looked at Hansoo. The situation will changepletely because of this. ¡°This damned bastard... A human sticks with the Akaron?¡± Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°When were us humans that close to each other? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll get close to each other pretty soon enough.¡± ¡°What the hell are you saying!¡± The four started to throw skills at Hansoo after hearing the strange words while Hansoo just shrugged his shoulders, retreated behind the five pirs and ced himself in a safe spot. ¡®It¡¯s reallyfortable when there are tankers.¡¯ Hansoo gathered up all the mana in his body, including the portion he used for defense, as he started to pour it into the Pandemic de,tched it onto the Forked Lightning and threw it out. Chapter 111: Gragos (1) The Priestess, Oteon, looked at the four humans in front of her with a cold expression. She wanted to rip them apart and that would be befitting but the current status of their race was not very well-off for her to deal with things based on her emotions. So she left them alive. In order to make them work for their race. The ones who drank the liquid which was passed down through the Priestesses will lose all control of their bodies and get controlled by the scent the Priestess let out. A result of the holy powers of a Priestess who was talented in this field and the liquid which came from researching the Gragos. It couldn¡¯t control thempletely but if they used the seven different scents which controlled enmity, loyalty, bloodthirst and other sensations then it wasn¡¯t hard to use them like an army. And the priest had already handed over all those scents to Hansoo as a symbol of their alliance. ¡°Though I want to keep them under me and use them as ves until they die, this is a gift for saving our race. Take it. Letting them go or dragging them around is all up to you.¡± ¡®Not bad.¡¯ Hansoo slightly released the scents and controlled them. ¡°Puhaaa!¡± Then the people who had their mouths blocked by the priestess breathed roughly as they red at Hansoo. Hansoo spoke to them. ¡°Speakfortably. Since I don¡¯t have thoughts of limiting your speech,¡± ¡°...Damned bastard. Just kill us instead.¡± The result was clear if they were to act like dolls like this. They would get killed after being controlled by the one in front of their eyes like hunting dogs. Though it was a bit too much to say it with his mouth, it was too frightening for them to stay alive. But Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Really? Though I¡¯m going to let you go after I finish my work?¡± ¡°...?¡± As it seemed this scent only worked in the Orange Zone. He was going to release them after the work here finished. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you let¡¯s get along.¡± ¡°...¡± Hansoo turned around, leaving these four who wondered what Hansoo was thinking, as he looked at Sof¨ªa walking towards them aftering out from the tank. ¡°...¡± Hansoo, who looked at Sof¨ªa with a strange look, asked Taruhol standing next to him. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit sexist? It doesn¡¯t seem like Sof¨ªa changed much physically.¡± Taruhol nodded his head: ¡°Of course. We can control the physique the way we want as well.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You see, you seemed a bit too scrawny so we specially made you as manly as possible. That was the limit due to your human body sadly. We wanted to make you around 3m tall.¡± ¡°...That¡¯s a relief.¡± It¡¯ll be troublesome if his appearance diverted away from the humans that much. Since there may be people sticking behind him in order to kill him after thinking that he is a monster. At that moment the roar of a sessful hunt resonated from the distance. Kouuu! Kouuu! Taruhol spoke with a cold expression after hearing that sound. ¡°They¡¯ve been caught. You two stay here. Since the ming altar is only for warriors. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Taruhol then rushed into the distance. .................................... The six males and females were dragged in front of Taruhol after getting reprimanded by the Akaron warriors. Taruhol looked at the six, who had their entire bodies bound, as she spoke: ¡°We are going to offer you as sacrifices on the ming altar.¡± ¡°...¡± ming altar. It was simple. ce them on the ming altar after filling them up with the silvery enhancing fluid. It was painful enough with the silver liquid alone but a fire will burn them from the outside. They will face the pain of their innards getting destroyed by the silver liquids and their outsides getting burnt off. The worst part was that they won¡¯t die. Since the silver liquid did its job even without having to attach itself. The liquid will constantly give them pain as it heals their body at the same time. And it takes 7 days for them to die an excruciating death while that liquid loses its power slowly. It would be amazing if it ended there but if they decided that the sin was so huge then they would heal them back up, dump them in the silver liquid and then offer them again. ¡°There are countless Akarons who died by your hands. Your sins are too great but... We don¡¯t have the time to look after you since we¡¯re busy, be thankful. Being able to die in 7 days is a great blessing.¡± Mirian made a cold expression from Taruhol¡¯s words. Though they had done wrong, they still couldn¡¯t look at the person who wanted to kill them with a good expression. Taruhol looked at those eyes, pondered for a moment and then spoke. ¡°But, there is a way to not get offered on the ming altar. Since this punishment is very cruel we will give you a chance to live.¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. If there is a single Akaron here that wants you to live. If there is a single one then this punishment will be pushed back.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°One day per one Akaron.¡± With this they would usually beg the Akarons in order to live. And the number of Akarons who wanted to forgive them rose as they saw their actions. If they act properly then the Akarons who wanted to save them wille out and if they don¡¯t then the ones who wanted to may change their mind. Taruhol finished speaking and then looked at the six with a still expression. ¡°10 minutes. If a single persones out then you will at least buy some time.¡± Tares hurriedly looked towards Ailen from those words. The other Akarons wouldn¡¯t even budge. Since all of them were looking at Tares with eyes that wanted to kill. Actually the Priestess was already confidently preparing the Altar. Ailen was their only hope. ¡°Ailen! Please! Give me a chance! I¡¯ll do anything you ask!¡± Ailen made a bitter expression. Hundreds of her race had died because of these people. But on the other hand, if these people didn¡¯t exist then she wouldn¡¯t have been able toe back safely from her mission. Since their intentions back then were at least real. Ailen slowly spoke out. ¡°The thing I can save. Is One. My one vote is one day. I can push back one person.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Choose between you guys. I will push back one person.¡± The six looked at each other from those words. They were all friends. Others might betray each other and stab each other in the back but these six didn¡¯t even have a single thought like that in 5 years. Betraying the Akaron and then pleading to the Akaron here to save themselves. Tares made an expression of despair. ¡®It¡¯ll be better to die together than doing this.¡¯ The thought of all six dying and one surviving shed inside his head after weighing them both. Mirian made an annoyed expression as she spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Even if I live it¡¯ll mean that I¡¯ll have to lick their asses for my whole life. I¡¯m done.¡± Takuya muttered as well. ¡°I¡¯m done too. Even if that happened, if no one else than Ailen allows us to live then I¡¯ll have to die anyway. I¡¯m tired of this.¡± As Tares heard this he stayed resolute and spoke out. He was the leader and all the faulty on him who had decided to do this. ¡°I¡¯m done too. The remaining people are...¡± Takuya shook his head at those words. ¡°No, you need to live no matter what. And I have a very important favor for you to do, please. Only you can do it.¡± Tares realized what he meant and clenched his teeth. .......................................... While Taruhol was solving the problem, Hansoo and Oteon were discussing about what¡¯s toe. ¡°Are you going to go solve the Gragos problem right away?¡± Hansoo nodded his head. ¡®I¡¯m almost there.¡¯ Once he solved the Gragos problem and created the cure by killing the Tiradus then everything he would need to do on this cow-shaped Gragos would be over. ¡®...My current pain can only be solved by killing the Tiradus anyway.¡¯ So he needed to ask him a favor now. ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Hansoo whispered to Oteon. ¡°While I solve the Gragos problem, lure this Gragos to your Holy Land, to Lazar the White Lion.¡± Oteon¡¯s expression brightened up as she spoke. ¡°Are you thinking of curing the White Lion?¡± Hansoo nodded. The strongest beast of all the Gragos who hadpletely been suppressed by the Cmity of Death and had fallen to the bottom of theva sea. Though it had the shape of a lion, it was sublime and benign and didn¡¯t attack the other Gragos easily. The Lazar was a symbol of their race and a holynd where only their Great Patriarchs and Great Priests could live on. But the white lion can stand up again if they had the cure. To that prideful look of the past. ¡°This is why I need your help.¡± This was why Hansoo had to save the Akaron priestess no matter what. Priestess. The person who had the power tomunicate to the Gragos. Though the Priestess didn¡¯t have any power like controlling the Gragos, they could use a special material with their holy power to make their Gragos head towards another Gragos. ¡®Well, it¡¯s actually stimting their sexual desire.¡¯ The only method in order to control the Gragos which acted following its own wishes. Though it didn¡¯t seem like much, it was a precious power to the Akaron who lived upon it which could flip at any time and they could use this to save their race. This was why the power of the priestess, which couldmunicate with the Gragos, was always precious and revered more than the Patriarch who fought at the very frontline. The color on Oteon¡¯s face changed from Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡®Could he really...¡¯ If they can retrieve that ce then they will be able to acquire a vast and safe territory. Since Lazar, the white tiger, was the most powerful Gragos that nothing else could threaten. But Tekilon made a strange expression as he heard the story next to them. ¡®...He shouldn¡¯t be able to acquire space for the humans to live with the Lazar alone, what is he thinking of?¡¯ Anyways, the conversation proceeded quickly. ¡°Then we will take our race and go ahead to control the Divine Beast.¡± Their locations had been found already. Since there was no guarantee that these guys wouldn¡¯t have said anything even if they invaded immediately after getting called. Hansoo nodded. He had to move on his own now. ¡®Tsk. Though it¡¯ll be better if the Akarons helped...¡¯ Hansoo clicked his tongue. It would be better the more forces he had but the Akarons wouldn¡¯t have much to spare either. Since getting through the forest which was swarming with Margoths in order to control the Gragos wasn¡¯t a simple task. At that moment a red carrier pigeon flew to Hansoo. The hurried carrier pigeon blew apart as it transmitted the message. ¡°Hmm.¡± On the message there was the reason for theck of body fluids that Sangjin had found out. Hansoo clicked his tongue as he read the news about the origin of the reason. ¡®...Rerorerore n. These guys were the problem? Anyways I should start off right away. The location is a bit awkward.¡¯ Though Sangjin was quite strong, it seemed like he has shed with a Margoth level. Hansoo spoke towards Oteon. ¡°I will see youter. Please clean this ce off well.¡± Hansoo then took Sof¨ªa and the other nsmen as he started to quickly head somewhere through the hole on the ceiling. ¡®I wish you well. If you do this properly then... We will really be thankful to you.¡¯ Maybe even to the point where they would fight with the humans alongside Hansoo. Oteon looked at Taruhol walking towards her with aplex expression after sending Hansoo off. ¡°How did it go?¡± Taruhol spoke with a strange expression. ¡°Ailen excused one person.¡± ¡°Then the other five get to live? We have to move now. Send the other five to the ming Altar and move out.¡± The scenes of Akarons dying off to the invading humans could still be seen in her head. 7 days were far from enough but they had no leisure when they had to move. But Taruhol shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no one to get on the ming altar.¡± ¡°What?¡± Taruhol then thought of what happened earlier. ¡°...The guy called Tares cut off the necks of the five the moment he got released.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t stop it?¡± Taruhol nodded. ¡°They were too close and it might¡¯ve been different for somebody else but he used a strange technique. It didn¡¯t seem like the skills humans spoke of.¡± ¡°Is it the thing called a trait?¡± Oteon made a surprised expression. ¡®Does this mean that we have to take him?¡¯ Oteon frowned. Her most and least favorite humans hade in at the same time. Since one has left it was now time for them to take care of the other one. If they take him with them then they will ce a simplified formation on him. One day per one Akaron. The moment he doesn¡¯t get the approval of an Akaron then the silver liquid will pour into his body from the formation and will light him on fire. He will then be a ming altar on that spot. ¡®If you are really trying to repay the sins you have caused against us then you might live but... The chance of such a thing happening is slim.¡¯ Though the chances of that guy living was low anyway even if they took him but she didn¡¯t want to leave a single thing to chance during the work that would decide the fate of their race. Though the rules were important, there wouldn¡¯t be rules if the race didn¡¯t exist. ¡®I should kill him.¡¯ Oteon finished her thoughts, gave a signal and then shouted towards the nearby Akarons loudly. ¡°We move too. There¡¯s not much time.¡± Then they started to head towards the Horn Forest that was located between the two horns. Chapter 112: Gragos (2) Kurururururu Gwanje smiled as he looked at the scene happening in front of him. ¡®It¡¯s almostplete.¡¯ Soon he will be able to fulfill his objective. Then nobody would be able to stand above him. ¡®Good good. Very good.¡¯ Gwanje, who had been checking the numerous carrier pigeons flying in from all around, saw one of them as he smiled and spoke to Jongsang standing next to him. ¡°The Seven Departed Souls aren¡¯t really befitting of their title huh. Mister.¡± ¡°Mmm? Did something happen?¡± Gwanje exined the details of the carrier pigeon. ¡°Following an unknown power who infiltrated the central area. Four of them seem to be part of the Seven Departed Souls... Is what¡¯s written here.¡± ¡°How is that not befitting of their title? It¡¯s actually quite amazing. They ransacked your central area and ran away.¡± The central area, where their ns were setting out, had 4 of the 7 Margoth levels of the Rerorerore n in order to protect it from the other ns. But for that central area to be ransacked by the Seven Departed Souls, who hadn¡¯t been in this ce for long, was quite a blow to their reputation. And even more so if they were sessfully running around. ¡®Is Arc Mariangt the captain? Well, that one was indeed the strongest. She¡¯s better than me.¡¯ It was much better than just seeing the time pass by while being tied down by that brat from before. Since it meant that she had gathered a power that was strong enough to charge into the central area. Gwanjeughed as he spoke. ¡°Mister. Listen till the end. Apparently the four of them became somebody¡¯s bitches, they¡¯re having it real hard.¡± ¡°...Well what can they do. They¡¯re just like me.¡± Jongsang shrugged his shoulders. If they were to charge at them and fight them then what kind of strength would they be able to resist, They can only get caught. Gwanje made a frustrated expression. ¡°Would I be like this if it was like that? The one acting as the captain is also someone who just came up apparently.¡± ¡°...What?¡± It wasn¡¯t Hansoo. Since that guy had gone off the grid the moment he came up. So who could it be? Jongsang made an expression of disbelief and then asked Gwanje. ¡°Did that guy receive the body enhancement surgery like you?¡± Jongsang looked towards the giant tower-like Gwanje and asked. Since he couldn¡¯t think of other factors that could make one that strong other than that. This was the most surprising thing when he saw Gwanje. A normal Korean guy who was 175 cm tall had be a 2m muscle powerhouse. He knew then. That there were strange races other than them in this world and that one would be able to receive the body enhancement surgery if one is lucky. And Gwanje was the one who had spread the news about the body enhancement surgery as well. He had saved a few Akarons who were in a deadly crisis and received the body enhancement surgery, this news was a great shock to the humans. ¡®Well. This guy did say that the surgery helped him a lot when he first started gathering up his power.¡¯ The n was being sustained withplex methods now but the first reason for the creation of the n was to find the Temple and have everyone receive the body enhancement surgery. Gwanje rose from the Bdi level to the Margoth level. Of course this was the reason why many strong people had flocked to Gwanje who showed them the vision and the possibility of this strength. ¡®Well. Though we haven¡¯t been able to find the temple yet... If the n he has in mind sets off properly then we may really be able to find the Temple.¡¯ Gwanje said he had lost his memory after he made the trip to the temple so he couldn¡¯t remember the location of the temple. The objective of finding the temple was part of the n he had in motion right now. If the n seeded then they would be able to find the temple and maybe even kill the Gragos. But wouldn¡¯t they be able to ask someone who had received the body enhancement surgery after catching him? Gwanje flinched at Jongsang¡¯s words and then shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll figure it out once we catch him Mister. Just wait. We¡¯ll catch him soon. One of the Ursa Major went.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®Some real naming sense...¡¯ Jongsang clicked his tongue. ....................................... Boom! Boom! ¡®This rat-like bastard. Why did he have toe into the area I was assigned to.¡¯ One of the Ursa Major of the Rerorerore n, Gordon, frowned. Ursa Major. Though the name was quite corny, they were the seven strongest members of the giant Rerorerore n who acted as the pirs of the n. Of course all of them could kill Margoths. But Gordon really didn¡¯t like the work he was doing currently. ¡®Even though the final achievement is just before my eyes!¡¯ Soon the n will be finished. Then the likelihood of him receiving that body enhancement surgery will skyrocket. ¡®Then I will be stronger than that guy.¡¯ The Patriach, Kim Gwanje, was a Margoth level due to the surgery. But he, Gordon, was a Margoth level without it. He had stuck beneath him in order to get the surgery. Though one of the reasons why they had stayed under Gwanje was because Gwanje was quite resourceful but they had all gathered beneath him in order to gain something. How could such a giant n be created otherwise? They stuck around since there was something to suck. Actually his n was on a whole another scale and it had been going well so they followed withoutint. And the time to suck out that sweet fluid was right in front of their eyes but for a few mayflies to disturb them... ¡®Tsk. I have to hurry and get back... But those guys are really cruel.¡¯ Gordon swirled his tongue around as he saw the ones running away. Sangjin, who had been running away from Gordon, was using the skill he had stolen from Miyamoto, the , to run away as he checked the situation. Though they had quite arge number the only people who were at the Bdi level were Sangjin himself and Arc Mariangt. The others couldn¡¯t quite get to that point. So it was a bit hard for them to go against that guy who was a high ranker even out of the Margoth levels. They could only run. Sangjin spoke towards Wongyung next to him. ¡°Throw another one.¡± ¡°...You¡¯re really going to hell after you die.¡± ¡°What are you saying, this is hell.¡± Wongyung clenched his teeth at Sangjin¡¯s orders as heid down an order using the symbol. ¡®Damn. Bing a noble father is a no go.¡¯ The moment he gave the order, one of the 150 nsman¡¯s eyes spun around as he charged towards Gordon. And used the skill, , with an expressionless face. Kiiiiing The speed of the nsman charging at Gordon increased by several fold instantaneously. Boooom! Then the nsman blocked Gordon¡¯s road when he had almost reached them and then started to buy time. ¡°These fucking flies!¡± Gordon was enraged at these guys who would normally get flung off by a single kick of his instead just holding down onto his ankles. ¡®This crazy guy! To make everyone who he can control learn the Limit Breaker!¡¯ None of the n lords would do such a thing. Who would gather under their n if such rumors were to be spread? It was easy to get and was quite strong even without raising the mastery of it. It was a skill that only had good points. But nobody tried to learn this skill. The moment one activated this skill, they would gain a tremendous amount of strength by burning all the runes they have. Skills which had masteries around 10% would skyrocket up to 50% and their physique which lost the limit of the brain showed a battle prowess that couldn¡¯t even bepared to that of before. This was quite good enough to use as a lifesaver. Since it was better to lose some runes to live instead of dying. But the problem was that if this skill was used while having great amounts of mastery then they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it at will. The mastery would only rise if they use it but if they use it at high mastery levels then they can¡¯t stop it. Of course once they use it all the runes in their body will be burnt up and eventually it will burn their life as well. The first thing Sangjin had done aftering up was catching weaklings, teaching them this and then increasing the mastery to the limit of control. The reason why Sangjin and his crew had been able toe here without Margoth levels and with only Bdi levels was because of this. Because their underlings ignited their bodies and madly charged against their enemies like suicide soldiers in times of danger under Wongyung¡¯s control. It was something only used at the right ce at the right time but they could only reach this ce with 30 sacrifices. And 20 had already died while they were escaping. Something strange. Sangjin was always killing off the nsmen the moment before they died. The image of him killing them off even while he was running with a skill or a flying dagger was nothing more and nothing less than that of somebody crazy. Sangjin spoke towards Wongyung who was grinding his teeth endlessly. ¡°Run well. There¡¯s no time to fight. If we stay here in order to fight then others will get here. This is the best choice.¡± ¡°...You bastard.¡± ¡°What do you mean, I said let¡¯s get along.¡± Sangjin shrugged his shoulders as he replied to Wongyung in a sweet voice. Though he had spoken leisurely, this was not a leisurely situation. This was still part of the Rerorerore n area and they would be charging at them from all around like ants. They would instantly get surrounded the moment their feet get tied for a moment. ¡®Damnit. When are youing, when?¡¯ Sangjing gasped for breath as he looked into the sky. ...................................................... ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Boom! Boboom! Hansoo quickly moved his feet as he heard the explosive sounds in the distance. And Sof¨ªa, Tekilon and the Crown nsmen were flying besides Hansoo. Tekilon made a worried expression. ¡°...If there are other Akaron tribes then they need to escape before the Gragos spins.¡± ¡°Other tribes?¡± Tekilon nodded. ¡°Though they might build only one temple... Other tribes might live inside the Gragos. Since the inside of the Gragos is quite vast.¡± From what they had heard from the priestess, their move had been made in a huge hurry. The process of getting to this cow shaped Gragos which had been next to the White Lion, Lazar, was not a properly prepared move and because of this they had not been able to move united and had instead crossed with their lives on the line. Though the tribe with the priestess had found the location where a thick amount of essence was flowing and had created a temple but there were probably a few tribes who were hiding in the corners of the Gragos. Hansoo pondered for a moment and then shook his head, ¡®This isn¡¯t the time for that.¡¯ If his work to stop the Gragos from spinning went well then they would all live anyway. There wasn¡¯t time for him to find them and deal with them. Hansoo, who had been reading the mana wave from the carrier pigeon, turned his body and then headed towards a different location from the explosion. Sof¨ªa made a confused expression from those words. ¡°Where are you going? Weren¡¯t you receiving the guidance of someone?¡± She had thought that he was going to aid someone since he was following the carrier pigeon. Wasn¡¯t he going to save them because that person was in danger? Hansoo shook his head. ¡°No, our destination is somewhere else so let¡¯s go.¡± The location had been clearly written on the carrier pigeon Sangjin sent. And an additional word. ¡®Good.¡¯ Hansooughed as he increased his speed another level. .............................................. Hoooooong ¡®Wow. I haven¡¯t been able to catch that guy for a whole 40 minutes?¡¯ Gordon was bbergasted. For it to be night already. This meant that his ns of catching this guy, smashing him apart and then returning for a good rest had been broken apart. At that time he could hear that guy muttering while he was running. ¡°Hooh. It¡¯s night you bastard.¡± ¡®...What?¡¯ The moment Sangjin mumbled ¡®I¡¯m suffering this hard for you, you better treat me well...¡¯ quietly, something started to wriggle and climb out of the ground in the shadows. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 1/3. Those who paid attention in the Red Zone arc should know why Sangjin is happy night came. I¡¯m starting to wonder where Wongyung¡¯s son is? He should be a 5th year, so in the Orange Zone. Does that mean that it will be hard for Sangjin to control himter on? I really hope there¡¯s no stupid stuff like Kim Gwanje being that son. Chapter 113: Gragos (3) Cracklecrack Arge amount of body fluids, that resembled a small sea, was quickly being filled up. By the green stone, Graphite, that the Rerorerore n was throwing. ¡°Throw more!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get caught in it if you get close! Use skills to pour them in!¡± Crack The moment one of the four materials that could affect the Gragos touched the bodily fluids it sucked in the fluids like a sponge as it started to increase in size over hundreds of times. Thanks to this the sea-like body fluidke was getting slowly emptied at a visible pace. Jongsang, who had been watching this next to Gwanje, swirled his tongue around as he looked at the viscera deep within the Gragos. ¡°Wow. Amazing. How did you manage to find such a ce?¡± It wasn¡¯t an easy ce to locate since it wasn¡¯t within the sphere of influence of humans. Gwanje smiled. ¡°Well. I struggled a bit. It should at least be this much mister.¡± Jongsang nodded. But there was something he was worried about. ¡°But what if it suddenly goes on a rampage while we take over it?¡± Gwanje shook his head at that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, we¡¯re taking care of it somewhere else. If it goes to n then an amazing pet will be created.¡± Only four of the Ursa Major were here including Gwanje and Gordon who had gone to catch the little flies, the other three were nowhere to be seen. They were doing something somewhere else. ¡®Hmm. Then we can take over the Gragos and even find the Temple...Huh.¡¯ Jongsang freaked out in the past because he thought that Gwanje was going to kill this thing. Since two problems will rise up from that. First, if this guy fell then everyone above it will die. Second, if this guy died then the location to acquire the body fluids will disappear so they will starve. But Gwanje meant that he was going to take control of it. ¡®Well yeah. But how are you going to find the location of the Temple like this?¡¯ Jongsang looked at Gwanje with an amazed expression. There were a few things that Gwanje hadn¡¯t told him, an outsider. In what way the thing they were doing was part of controlling the Gragos? And how he can find the hidden Akarons and find the location of the temple? ¡®He has a lot of secrets.¡¯ He had a few awkward spots and was a bit humane in the past but the current Gwanje had be a man who Jongsang couldn¡¯t see through easily. Jongsang suddenly thought of something he had forgotten about when he had first met Gwanje. ¡°Anyways, what happened to your wife and your daughter?¡± This guy wasn¡¯t alone when he saved him. He had a 13 years old daughter because he had married early despite being 30 years old. He thought that Gwanje had ced them in a safe spot but he had never heard of him talk about his family. Gwanje shrugged his shoulders. ¡°My daughter died and my wife is next to another man.¡± Though he was talking lightly, Jongsang felt a chill run down his back. ¡®...He¡¯s not thinking of doing something crazy right.¡¯ Though others might not know but Gwanje was a guy who had given up everything in the Red Zone due to his family possibly being endangered by the Cmities and had gone up. If his family had gone through that then a corner of his mind might be seriously twisted. ¡®It¡¯ll be a relief if his actual goal is just taking the Gragos over.¡¯ If this guy were to let off those twisted emotions then it won¡¯t end in a small scale. Gwanjeughed towards Jongsang who was making an uneasy expression as he spoke. ¡°I said don¡¯t worry. Why would I do something weird when my wife would be in this Gragos somewhere? Anyways, do you want to eat this? It was created by petrifying the body fluids on the Graphite so it¡¯s quite good. We named it Greenlight... they say sweet things help out in stress relief. Gwanje then handed over a small green candy with a stick stuck onto it. Jongsang frowned as he tasted the strange taste that he could not discern. Though it was sweet it was like adding sugar to waste water. ¡°You damned bastard. This would definitely help out in stress relief... Anyways, why are you putting suchme names on these things?¡± Gwanje shrugged his shoulders. ¡°To not get attached to it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be annoying if I put an awesome name on something I hate and get attached to it.¡± ¡°...¡± While Jongsang was making a strange expression, a carrier pigeon flew towards Gwanje. Gwanje sighed as he looked at that carrier pigeon. ¡®Look. There¡¯s no way I can like these guys.¡¯ .............................. ¡®Damnit! Why are there no reinforcements!¡¯ Booom! Gordon freaked out at the sudden change. Squirm squirm The situation changed the moment it turned into night. Endless amounts of soldiers were climbing out from beneath his shadow. Of course that wasn¡¯t enough to beat him. Though the skill was extremely strong, it was still a bitcking to close in the gap between a Bdi and a Margoth level. If only there weren¡¯t suicide soldiers who constantly charged in. Booom! ¡°Fuck!¡± The ck creature which had crawled out from the shadow of the suicide soldier, which had turned into powder by his skill, madly rushed towards him. Gordon let go of the reinforcement while gathering it in his hands. Boooom! An explosion that far exceeded what a reinforcement could have created swept the area. The shadow soldier who had its upper body blown off fell backwards towards the ground. Then it disappeared as if it had melted and then absorbed back into the other shadows. Though his attack had destroyed the shadow perfectly, Gordon had no time for leisure. Since that guy will rejuvenate from the shadows, heal up and then climb back up. They only looked a bit ck after that. The human-shaped creatures constantlying back after healing back up no matter what kind of damage they received was tiring even for Gordon who had gone through a lot of things. ¡®Damnit! I have to get the main source!¡¯ They were obviously being recreated by mana. He had to kill the guy who was just throwing daggers at him from the distance. But there were too many things charging at him. ¡®Is he crazy or something? How many have you killed in that short amount of time?¡¯ The moment he thought that he had cleared quite an amount of shadow soldiers, suicide soldiers with the Limit Breaker expressionlessly charged towards him. And when he had taken care of those the shadow soldiers who had gone back to the shadows climbed up again. ¡®But... I can win!¡¯ Gordon grinded his teeth. This much was clearly winnable. Since his mana wasn¡¯t endless and there was a limit to the number of suicide soldiers. Once his mana and the suicide soldiers ran out first then it would be his win. And Gordon was confident. Killing the Margoth alone wasn¡¯t child¡¯s y. Margoth hunting was something only possible after polishing one¡¯s skills, artifacts and battle skills to the extremes. But the problemid somewhere else. ¡°You retards! Get back! Get the fuck back!¡± Gordon grinded his teeth as he shouted. The guy who had held him down with the shadow soldiers and the suicide soldiers was killing off the Rerorerore nsmen as they were approaching him. Weaker ones would get killed and supplement to the shadow soldiers. The dropped runes would be eaten up and increase the amount of mana. Decent ones would get suppressed, forced in the Lord symbol and then be recreated into a suicide soldier. The n Lord who was acting as a ve below was about to fall down from exhaustion. He could only. He had to constantly give suicide orders, recreate symbols and ept new nsmen while others died, even the greatest Lords would get exhausted by this. No, the fact that he could do this much was already amazing. Gordon suddenly felt fear. Since he had killed almost a hundreds suicide soldiers the remaining amount should be less than 30 but there were still at least 80 left. Though the shadow soldiers had gotten weaker as if his mana was getting drained but the problem was Gordon himself. At this pace his stamina and mana would run out first. Then he would really die. ¡®Damnit! Where are they! It¡¯s been a long while since I sent the carrier pigeons.¡¯ This was the first time he had missed the Ursa Majors and thatme name. If one of them came then they would be able to rip apart everyone here. But even after a long while nobody came. ¡°Gwanje you crazy bastard! Come! Am I a hand which could be thrown away somewhere like here?! I¡¯m not! Uwaaa! If you took me in then take responsibility!¡± Gordon shouted out in rage. ......................................... ¡°Mister let¡¯s go. Since we finished everything we needed to here, let¡¯s go to the next stage.¡± Gwanje, who had been receiving the carrier pigeons that were constantly flying in from all around, sent a few to two of the Ursa Majors who would be protecting other directions as he prepared to leave. Jongsang frowned as he saw this. ¡°You said that there was another Ursa Major right? Aren¡¯t you going to take him?¡± He said four total including himself. But Gwanje was going to leave while leaving one behind. ¡®Damnit. I can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going on.¡¯ He had no way of knowing since he could only listen to what Gwanje was saying. Gwanje nodded. ¡°Well. He¡¯ll figure it out on his own. Getting to the Forest of Horns next is more important. Anyways, there is arge amount of graphites left.¡± The moment Gwanje mumbled ¡®We were going to leave before itpletely froze up anyway... Collected too much for nothing.¡¯ and read the final carrier pigeon, he suddenly stopped as he read it. And then muttered towards Jongsang. ¡°It seems like the ones Gordon chased before were baits. Formidable.¡± ¡°Bait?¡± ¡°It seems the Crown n is invading this ce.¡± It was clearly written on the carrier pigeon. That four Margoth levels of the Crown n were invading this ce. Others might¡¯ve been different but how could the scouts mistake the faces of the Margoth levels? Normally he would ignore them. Since he had done everything he needed to here even if they had sniffed something. ¡®But... If it¡¯s the Crown n then the story changes a bit.¡¯ ¡°You know them?¡± Jongsang asked. It was quite a stupid question really. Since the Crown n was a humongous n which had four Margoth level adventurers other than the n patriarch himself. Reroreore n, one of the top 2 strongest ns. And the Crown n, one of the 3 strongest. How could Gwanje not know them? But the reason why Jongsang asked was because a clear emotion started to well up on Gwanje¡¯s face. Gwanjeughed. ¡°Of course, I told you that my daughter died earlier.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit rude to go like this. We should leave them a gift.¡± Gwanje spat the Graphite candy in his mouth, the Greenlight, and then sent a carrier pigeon somewhere. ....................................... ¡®Tsk. They were pouring in Graphite. This is why the body fluid was drying up. Anyway, how did they find the reflux organ?¡¯ Hansoo clicked his tongue as he looked at the scene in the distance. Reflux Organ. It reorganized the bodily fluids that ran around the Gragos body once, sent the usable ones around the body again and the ones which ran out of nutriments were sent outside the body. Of course it was a ce in the Gragos with the most body fluids since it was an organ created to decrease the waste of body fluid as much as possible. ¡®They¡¯re falling back though. Was killing the Gragos not their objective?¡¯ If killing the Gragos was their objective then they had to pour more. But these guys were hurriedly packing up and quickly heading somewhere else. ¡®Then I shouldn¡¯t have needed toe here... Why did the flip incident happen in the past?¡¯ If more wasn¡¯t poured in then the graphites would get swept up by the body fluids and slowly get crushed apart. Bali Roper, the Margoth level expert of the Crown n, shouted as he saw the ones running away. ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s go ahead and wipe them out.¡± Their n received tremendous amounts of stress since that crazy guy over there trying to assimte them. If there wasn¡¯t a power bnce between the two strongest ns then a full frontal war would¡¯ve happened already. So Bali Roper actually liked the current situation. ¡®Though I became a ve... It¡¯s good as long as the result is good.¡¯ This guy had clearly said. That he would release them if everything went well. And if this guy helped then sweeping the main headquarters of the Rerorerore n wouldn¡¯t be that hard. Since the n patriach, Gwanje, always liked to separate the Ursa Major and use them efficiently. ¡®There¡¯s no way all of them would be here.¡¯ The four of them here and Hansoo could deal a serious amount of damage. Kuuuuuuuungg! While Bali Roper wasughing , a rough cry ran throughout in all directions. ¡®Margoth?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just one or two from the cries he could hear. ¡®Damnit.¡¯ Bali Roper made a frightened expression. They were called Margoth level because they could win a one versus one against the Margoths. But the cries told them that there were at least 20 of them iing. Hansoo clicked his tongue as he looked at the Margoths charging from the distance. ¡®It seems like they are leaving afterpleting everything they needed to here but for them to go the extra mile and throw the Margoths here...Huh.¡¯ It seems like they weren¡¯t even luring them to this location in order to prevent the Crown nsmen being able to chase them. Hansoo spoke towards Bali Roper next to him. ¡°There¡¯s no way that I¡¯m the reason... Did you cause some sins against that guy?¡¯¡± ¡°...¡± Chapter 114: Gragos (4) Bali Roper looked at Gwanje who was personally leading the Margoths to his direction. ¡®It¡¯s been a while. Tsk. Some bad fate.¡¯ Bali Roper thought of the incident in the past. He had met that guy, his wife and his daughter 4 years ago. There aren¡¯t many who travel with their family in the Otherworld. And those who came together in the beginning and had even climbed up to the Orange Zone could be counted on one¡¯s fingers. It was one of two incidents. One of the family members was so abnormally strong that they could protect the other members despite them being weak. Enbi Arin, a powerhouse of the Orange Zone, was like this. Or that all of the members were decently strong. Gwanje¡¯s family were thetter. And because of this they couldn¡¯t win over Bali Roper. Though Gwanje, his daughter and his wife were quite strong, they were just at the level of those who came up from the Red Zone. Though Gwanje was almost at the Bdi level, he himself was one of the strongest out of the Bdi levels and these three mediocre ones couldn¡¯t go against him. He was extremely happy when he first found Gwanje and his family. One of Bali Roper¡¯s favorite actions was ying around with another family member in front of them. Finding such a family was like plucking stars from the heavens but for him to bring both his wife and his daughter, how could Bali Roper not be excited? And as if he¡¯d married early, the fact that his wife was still attractive made him quite happy. ¡®Damn. I should¡¯ve killed him back then.¡¯ Bali Roper frowned. The ce where he had lost him was this ce. Though Bali had caught the daughter, Gwanje had taken his wife and fell into this giant Reflux Organ. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have killed his daughter as a mean of anger relief back then.¡¯ Who would¡¯ve known that the guy who hade back would¡¯ve be such a monster? The guy who was barely at the Bdi level came back as a Margoth level. He then used that strength and the lure and hope of the body enhancement surgery in order to madly increase his influence and power. Their growth was but instant. Gwanje seemed like he didn¡¯t care much about managing the n, he just took people in as long as they were strong. The reason why they had let in Kale Dawson, who was being chased by Enbi Arin, was a tactic as well. Since the decision of taking Kale Dawson in while neglecting the possibility of shing with Enbi Arin was very tempting to those in the Orange Zone who had created enemies everywhere. In conclusion, all the people who were strong but couldn¡¯t join a n and receive their protection because they were such a mess of a character had been recruited into the Rerorerore n. This was the moment where a group consisting of the worst possible individuals had been created. The Rerorerore n, which had instantly caught up to the n Eres and Keldian had created, the , became an object of caution to other ns in a moment. If he himself hadn¡¯t be stronger, gotten to the Margoth level and hadn¡¯t gone into the Crown n who were against the Rerorerore n quickly expanding and recruiting in strong people then he would¡¯ve been ripped apart. ¡®Tsk. To meet in a ce like this.¡¯ Margoths were charging in from all directions. But there was no need to fight with the Margoths here. Though Gwanje had brought the Margoths here, they could also just back off. They might receive some damage while backing off but those who should worry about this were the weaker ones and not himself. ¡®If Hansoo has some sense then he wouldn¡¯t throw me away here either.¡¯ Bali Roper frowned after looking around his surroundings with leisure. ¡®...But wouldn¡¯t be we able to kill that guy this time?¡¯ As he¡¯d been prated by the horn upon the Margoth¡¯s head, Bali roper looked at Gwanje who had a giant hole on his side and muttered inwardly. Actually Gwanje was like fear itself even in Bali Roper¡¯s perspective. That strength, that tenacity and that resourcefulness. If such a guy was alive then he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night in peace. He had to kill the guy who was always looking for a chance to kill him instead no matter what so he had targeted the Akarons. Sincebining the strength of the Akarons along with their n would mean that they would have the strength to smash apart the Rerorerore n. ¡®Though everything went to shit... Isn¡¯t this a chance?¡¯ Bali Roper stole a nce at Hansoo. The best instance would be the guy next to him and Gwanje in the distance all dying together. At this rate he will eventually be killed under Gwanje¡¯s hands. Since Gwanje had been slowly getting to him for the past 4 years. Though he wanted to get to the Yellow Zone but once he tried to do this Gwanje would block his path even if he had to go on a war against him. It was a crazy act in Bali Roper¡¯s perspective since he had to cross over the Rerorerore n¡¯s territory in order to get to the portal to the Yellow Zone. ¡®But this is quite worth risking a bit of danger.¡¯ Bali Roper took out and grasped the small ne that he had saved for an unknown situation after finishing off his thoughts. ................................ Hansoo looked at the guy in the distance while preparing to back off. ¡®It seems like that guy is the leader of the Rerorerore n. Did he lure them over here himself?¡¯ Kim Gwanje. Though it seemed like he had received quite arge injury, that injury was healing at a visible pace. ¡®So he received the body enhancement surgery as well. I wasn¡¯t the first huh.¡¯ The Margoth¡¯s eyes were not targeted on Gwanje who had lured them but at Hansoo and his group who were swarming around in the distance. Margoth Du Capucio. They were smaller than the giant Margoths with a herbivore¡¯s physique, the Margoth Du Graesios. Just about 1km. Since they were a bit weaker than the Graesios, a normal Margoth level adventurer could kill around two of them. But they were much more dangerous to humans since they had a much worse temper and will kill even if they couldn¡¯t eat them if they felt danger. Actually around one Margoth level person would get shredded apart after going into their territory without realizing it and get hunted down by their group hunts. ¡®Tsk. To bring 20 of them.¡¯ Though he might be able to beat them with the new power of the Nurmaha¡¯s ring he had obtained on the way up to the Orange Zone and the power of those behind him but the damage will be substantial. ¡®But if he doesn¡¯t bother to plug this ce up then there¡¯s no reason to fight.¡¯ Then he didn¡¯t have anything to do with that guy. Though there wasn¡¯t anything bad about killing him but it¡¯ll be dangerous if they go too far while the Margoths are on a rampage. Hansoo made the decision to back off here and help the Akarons as he spread the scent behind him and tried to back off. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like he brought them here to massacre us anyway.¡¯ Kuaaaaaaaaaak! Though the Margoths were madly charging at them, there was a limit to how many cane in at a time due to the structure of the ant tunnels. Though there might be small amounts of damage, they would be able to back off. Hansoo looked at the Margoth Du Capucios making huge noises as they ran towards the cave that housed the Reflux Organ and gathered mana onto his hands. At the same time the most fatal pore of the Pandemic de started to gather up at the end of Forked Lightning. Hansoo then used the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement onto the already enhanced body and whipped the spear out. Booooom! The Capucio that was charging at them started to shake its head. Kyaaaaak! The Capucio shook its head from the pain of the skin around its head burning up and then fell, smashed down to the side of the inner walls of the Gragos as if it had be dizzy. ¡®It¡¯s working.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t put in that much mana onto the Pandemic de. The thing he had put more mana into was something else. Nurmaha¡¯s ring. The third power after Power Destruction and Hemorrhage. . Kuuuuu The giant Margoth Du Capucio smashed its head against the wall as if it was feeling extremely stuffy. No, it even staggered as it crashed onto the other Margoth Du Capucio running next to it. Kyaaaak! As he saw the row of Margoth instantly being smashed apart, Bali Roper made an annoyed expression. ¡®That¡¯s really unfair. Where the hell did he get something like that?¡¯ Bali Roper thought of when he had been caught by Hansoo. It wasn¡¯t that one got blind or turned deaf after getting hit by it. But it was much more annoying. Their eyesight which allowed them to see objects that were kilometers away. It suppressed their perception rune that was the basis of that and even messed with their bnce. And of course such a thing was fatal in a battle where they had to fight madly with all five of the senses being honed on the battle. The things over there would feel the same thing at this moment. ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s hurry and get out.¡± Hansoo spoke as he looked to the side. It wasn¡¯t that they would turn into half of a retard after getting hit once. It took more mana the more effective it was and the duration wasn¡¯t that long. Bali Roper made a sad expression at those words and then shook his ne a few more times. ¡®Did he not see it?¡¯ This was all he could do since he couldn¡¯t provoke Gwanje openly when Hansoo was looking at him. Bali Roper looked at Gwanje who was looking at his direction with a re. .................................................... ¡®To have to send him off. Hoo...¡¯ Gwanje looked at Bali Roper in the distance with a neutral expression. Though he wanted to rip that guy apart, he had no way of killing him since he had hidden deep within the Crown n. Though he didn¡¯t know why that guy hade here today but this was a great chance to kill a guy who had climbed up after hiding in the n for so long. But Gwanje shook his head. ¡®It¡¯s too much.¡¯ He could probably do it. But in order to kill that guy he would need to charge in, hold them down and lure the Margoths to crash into them. The next stage was too important for him to risk so much danger. Since the guys, who already didn¡¯t listen to him, would be impossible to control if he didn¡¯t exist. He had to quickly finish off here, regroup with the Ursa Major members he had already sent off and focus on the work at the next location. ¡®Since these guys don¡¯t even listen to the leader that well already.¡¯ Rerorerore n. A chaotic n full of screwed up people. The pinnacle of this example was the Ursa Major. The Ursa Major members had only joined under Gwanje for profit. Of course they wouldn¡¯t participate in such a dangerous work like this. There was a reason why Gwanje, the n leader, had to lure the Margoths himself. ¡®Though I wanted to give them a small gift but... Is the guy next to him Hansoo? Damn. It wouldn¡¯t even count as a small gift.¡¯ He thought that he would be able to kill at least a third of them but the Crown n was safely backing off due to the guy who threw the booming golden spear in the distance. ¡®I¡¯ll let you live a bit longer.¡¯ If things go ording to his n, that guy wouldn¡¯t be able to survive anyway. The moment Gwanje looked back at Bali Roper with a regretful expression, something got caught in his eyes. His eyes which had been enhanced to supernatural levels allowed him to identify the thing that was shaking back and forth on his neck. Gwanje made an expression of despair as he saw this. ¡®Huh... My daughter¡¯s ne? He had it.¡¯ The ne which he couldn¡¯t find despite searching for hours from the corpse of his daughter. At that moment Gwanje felt something snap within his head. ......................................... ¡®He saw it.¡¯ Bali Roper made a content expression as he saw Gwanje¡¯s expression. But Roper couldn¡¯t see it because he was focused on Gwanje. That Hansoo was ring at him from his back. ¡®I wondered who had sinned against that guy, it was this guy huh.¡¯ Hansooughed coldly. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 2/3. Twists and turns... Gwanje doesn¡¯t seem like this really bad guy anymore, although he¡¯s causing a lot of trouble for the Akarons who had helped him with the body enhancement surgery before. I wonder how he will end up. Has anyobody ever thought of starting a Wikia for Reincarnator? Chapter 115: Gragos (5) Gwanje prepared to go in with a neutral expression. ¡®I must take back that ne.¡¯ Of course the fact that taking the neck where the ne was a definite thing. He needed to hurry The Capucios will stop chasing them once they get into the ant tunnels and he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill those guys by himself at that point. He needed to chase them while the Capucios could catch up to them. Gwanje touched his waist. ¡®I¡¯ll use this.¡¯ ¡®...Damn. Tens of thousands?¡¯ Gwanje¡¯s hands flinched. It felt like that he will really go crazy if he couldn¡¯t get ahold of that guy in front of his eyes. But the thought of tens of thousands of people dying kept on dying his actions. While Gwanje was pondering over this problem, a line of voice rang out from an unknown location. Gwanje clenched his teeth at that moment. ¡®Damnit.¡¯ The others would¡¯ve almost reached the Forest of Horns by now. He needed to go as well. In order to control them. ¡®I¡¯ll visit there before I go.¡¯ He needed to calm himself down after getting so worked up. Gwanje looked at Bali Roper with a re filled with rage for thest time and then flew towards the ant tunnels. ........................................ ¡®Is he leaving?¡¯ Hansoo frowned as he looked at Gwanje backing off in the distance. ¡®It¡¯s a bit regrettable.¡¯ Hansoo momentarily made an regretful expression. He was going to throw Bali Roper out as a bait if that guy charged at him and then capture him. But that guy somehow managed to suppress down his rage and then backed off. Of course there still was something that he had gained from this short encounter. ¡°Bali Roper. Amazing. Looking forward to working with you more.¡± ¡°...Mmm? Oh okay.¡± Bali Roper felt strange from Hansoo¡¯s suddenpliments but he just thought of it as Hansoo praising his skills and just ignored it. ¡®It seems like I¡¯ll be able to use this guy in the future. I should keep him alive and well.¡¯ Hansoobeled Bali Roper a useful bait and then looked at his surroundings. Though many nsmen had died, they had maintained quite arge amount of force. He just needed to quickly regroup with the Akarons and help them. Forest of Horns was basically where the Margoths lived in. It wouldn¡¯t be easy even for the five pirs that protected the Priest. At that moment a single carrier pigeon flew towards Hansoo. There was the direction where they had headed towards that Sangjin had scouted written down on the carrier pigeon. ¡®Past the 11th region... past the 14th... towards the 19th region huh.¡¯ 11th region located above the thorax region and the 14th region that was located on the neck. And the 19 region that was located on the back side of the head of the Margoths. Soon Hansoo realized what the destination of these people were. ¡®Forest of Horns. They¡¯re going to the Forest of Horns.¡¯ Forest of Horns. The name of the forest located between the two giant mountain-like horns upon the huge head of the Gragos. The destinations of the Akarons and these people were the same. Of course it might just be a coincidence. Though it was called a forest, it was actually extremely wide and vast. The location of controlling the Gragos that the Akaron were headed towards was located in this forest as well. The Forest of Horns was a location that the ns used very frequently due to the high level skills and artifacts that drop there. But the destinations and the times ovepped each other too perfectly. ¡®...These guys. Did they put the Graphite in here in order to drag out the Akarons.¡¯ How did these guys know about this? And how did they know to get to the Forest of Horns? At that moment another possibility was thought of in Hansoo¡¯s head. ¡®There¡¯s another Akaron.¡¯ An Akaron that had gifted Gwanje the body enhancement surgery and the intel. An Akaron who couldn¡¯t show itself to the other Akarons and was doing this because of a reason. ..................................... ¡°I¡¯m here you damned bastard.¡± An Akaron who was making an arrogant expression nodded as he spoke. ¡°You¡¯re still arrogant. I¡¯ll allow that much since you¡¯re useful.¡± Gwanje snorted inwardly. A guy who had all sorts of morous artifacts hung around his body despite being holed up in a corner. Akarons couldn¡¯t even use those artifacts. The Akaron over there, who called himself a previous Great Priest, had these artifacts dangling upon his body in order to disguise himself. ¡®He¡¯s like a King of a fallen country.¡¯ But his own situation was much worse. Since he couldn¡¯t even go against that guy¡¯s words. The Akaron seemed like it had guessed his intentions, itughed coldly as it spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t act around as you want. You and I made a contract.¡± Gwanje clenched his teeth at those words. His chances of survival when he had jumped into the Reflux Organ 4 years ago due to Bali Roper was actually 0%. Since he had received quite a deep injury and had to take care of his unconscious wife as well. And the reason why he had been able to live was because of the Akaron that was in front of his eyes. The guy who called himself the Great Priest. Right before he fell unconscious, the Akaron dragged him out and then whispered into his ear. And when he had woken up everything had changed. An overflowing amount of strength and a powerful body. To the point where he had thought that he had been reborn at first. But he knew instantly. That this guy hadn¡¯t given this surgery to him out of generosity. The Akaron said these words to him back then. And as the Akaron in front of his eyes threw a bit of incense, his body forcibly knelt in front of the Akaron. ¡®Damnit.¡¯ Gwanje clenched his teeth after thinking of back then. Since he had to work crazily since then. In order to aplish the thing this guy wanted him to. It wasn¡¯t hard. Since the intel and the strength that this guy had given him were not just a bit. Gwanje calmed down his mind and then spoke towards the Akaron. ¡°The Akarons popped out after we petrified the body fluid like you told me to.¡± ¡°Yeah. They¡¯ll need to move.¡± The Akaronughed coldly. They needed to get to the Forest of Horns in order to move the Gragos to another Gragos. How could they remain hidden after getting the ck warning even if they were hidden so well. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Just catch them all. Killing a few is alright as well.¡± Gwanje frowned at the Akaron mumbling about how killing his own kind was fine. How could a previous Great Priest talk about the lives of his own kind with such ease? ¡®That¡¯s why he got chased out by his own race.¡¯ ¡°... What are you trying to do?¡± The Great Priestughed coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about that. Don¡¯t cross the line. Just go finish off what you need to.¡± ¡°...¡± Gwanje grinded his teeth but he couldn¡¯t do anything Though his body was suppressed, it wasn¡¯t perfect. There were many ways he could dodge his control but he couldn¡¯t even if he wanted to. ¡®Mihyang my darling.¡¯ The only person he could findfort upon after the death of his daughter. Gwanje looked at his wife who was sleeping like the dead behind the Akaron. The Akaronughed as if it had sensed that Gwanje was looking at her. ¡°It seems like my words were a bit harsh. It means that you don¡¯t need to care about it that much. I¡¯ll release your beloved as I promised. I¡¯ll also erase the controlling method inside your body. You just need to go to that Yellow Zone then. Simple right? It won¡¯t matter what happens here.¡± Gwanje set his mind from those words. ¡®Yeah. This is a trade. This is definitely not a bad thing.¡¯ Though he had to work like a dog for 4 years, the reward wasn¡¯t bad. Since he had escaped a lethal situation and had gained the strength to protect his wife. He just needed to go up to the Yellow Zone after he was done with this. ¡®It¡¯s almost over.¡¯ The contract was to lure out the hidden Akarons and to capture them. He had gathered and increased his power and influence because of this. Since he needed to be extremely strong as well in order to capture those strong Akarons. But this was now all over. Seeing the screwed up Ursa Majors and the Rerorerore nsmen was getting tiring. He didn¡¯t have any ambitions of finding the Temple and taking control of the Gragos in the first ce. It was that he needed to put on air like this in order to create the n. After this he would be able to leave this damned Orange Zone. ¡°Ah. One more thing. If you meet those guyster...¡± Gwanje frowned after hearing what the Akaron said. ¡®He has a real fucked up mind.¡¯ But he had done what he needed to here. His mind calmed down a bit more after seeing his wife and felt his sanity returning. ¡®Yeah. Right now... I must focus on the living instead of the dead.¡¯ He had to act in order to save his living wife instead of being enraged because of his dead daughter. Gwanje looked at his wife once more, got out of the dark ant tunnels and then quickly headed towards the head of the Gragos. ........................................ Kuooooo! Taruholnded on the ground after smashing the head of the giant herbivore-shaped Margoth Du Gracios with a body full of injuries. Boom! A huge soundwave resonated out and Ailen quickly ran upand started to look over Taruhol¡¯s body. Taruhol shook his hands and pushed back Ailen. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You go and fight as well. There¡¯s ack of manpower.¡± Taruhol mumbled as he saw the two giant horns in the distance. The path of the Forest of Horns was much more intense than they had expected. Since the numbers of Margoths had multiplied numerous times. ¡®...If we don¡¯t organize these guys then a disaster will happen. Anyways we¡¯re almost there.¡¯ They just needed to get through the gap in between the cliff in front of their eyes. The moment Taruhol turned to catch some breath, something flew in from the distance. ¡®What!¡¯ Booooom! The skill which had flown in from above the cliff flipped the grounds upside down and Taruhol, who had momentarily dropped his guard, prepared for the ambush. At that moment arge shout was heard from above the cliff. ¡°You know I missed you on purpose right?¡± And behind the woman, thousands of nsmen appeared on one of the cliffs. Taruhol made an expression of disbelief at the human army. ¡®They were waiting?¡¯ The path to the Forest of Horns was harsh beyond reason for humans. Why were these guys there when there wouldn¡¯t have much to do here? The woman above the cliff spoke while looking at that Taruhol. ¡°It seems like our friends from the n will be a bitte. Let¡¯s just y around on our own until then. Oh and... Our n leader told us to tell you something to you guys.¡± Then one of the members of the Ursa Major, Akae, looked at the red carrier pigeon sent by Gwanje and made a confused expression. ¡®What does this mean?¡¯ But there were many things they didn¡¯t understand that came from Gwanje. Akae just read the message on the carrier pigeon. ¡°Congrattions. My n. You will soon be able to follow me, your first leader, all over again.¡± Taruhol and the priest, Oteon, made an expression of despair at those words. First leader. The only person arrogant enough to call himself the first leader that they knew of was one person. Great Priest, Karbana. The person who had fought with Mekido the Great patriarch, put on all me and responsibility onto Mekido who had created the Body Enhancement Surgery when the Cmity of Death had hit and had run away. ¡®He wasn¡¯t dead huh.¡¯ But they realized that this wasn¡¯t the time to worry about such things. Taruhol clenched his teeth at the three Margoth level adventurers and the thousands of nsmen charging towards him as he went out to meet them. ¡®Hurry up Hansoo. I don¡¯t know how long I can keep up with this.¡¯ Boooom! Soon a huge shockwave and a loud sounds ran throughout the Forest of Horns. ....................................... ¡®I need to hurry.¡¯ Hansoo moved quickly. It was a race for time. Whether Gwanje and the other three Ursa Majors arrive first along with their forces. Or him arriving first along with the Crown n¡¯s forces. If theybine the two forces on both sides then the total strength was simr. This was why the side which receives the reinforcement first will be at a much greater advantage. ¡®I must arrive there first.¡¯ Bali Roper cried out while following behind him closely. Why was he moving in such a hurry? The sensation of his body moving in such a hurry without his own intentions was not quite a good feeling. ¡°Let¡¯s slow down a bit!¡± Hansoo turned around and smiled kindly. ¡®Oh yeah, I had a secret weapon¡¯ If the thing that could move the enemy leader was not a secret weapon then what would it be? ¡°Oh yes. Our Bali Roper is a man who would do great things for us.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡®This feels a little bad for some reason.¡¯ Bali Roper, who felt a chill, started to run even faster in order to get rid of the sensation. Trantor¡¯s note I¡¯m still sick. This chapter took twice as long as usual ; n; Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 3/3. This is the 6th chapter of the week, with one sponsored chapter on Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday (that made a special double release that day). Often we see people acting with a certain mindset only toter on understand that something else was at y... I almost feel like sometimes the author changed his mind about stuff. Like Gwanje moved up the timeline to attack the Gragos for the audience and Hansoo that would be part of it. Although just maybe, he used this as an excuse in order to get his wife back faster? Chapter 116: Gragos (6) Boomboomboomboom! A man was running through the ant tunnels. Gwanje finally found his nsmen and the Ursa Major at the Rerorerore n¡¯s main meeting location after a long run. Jongsang, who had been waiting there, looked at Gwanje with a worried expression. ¡°Are you okay brat? How¡¯s your side?¡± ¡°What do you mean brat? I¡¯m much stronger than you mister. This body is amazing. Don¡¯t worry around and let¡¯s proceed.¡± Jongsang was probably the only person who called him, the n leader of the 2nd strongest n in this ce, a brat. ¡®Well. We were probably just brats when he rescued us back then.¡¯ Gwanje looked at Jongsang and then clenched his teeth. ¡®Don¡¯t worry mister. The time for me to repay my debt to you hase.¡¯ Jongsang rescued his wife and daughter without much thought. Such actions probably didn¡¯t excite him or gave him any sort of amusement in the slightest. But Gwanje had never forgotten about it. ¡®I will take you up with me Mister.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what that crazy guy who called himself the priest would do. Since a hint of madness could be seen in his eyes from time to time. And Gwanje knew what that meant. His hurt pride, want for revenge and resentment. The perfect emotions to drive somebody to the extremes. How would a guy who didn¡¯t even care for the lives of his own race deal with the humans? He couldn¡¯t leave mister in such a ce like this. ¡®Well. Mister will probably argue that he¡¯s being kidnapped but there¡¯s no time to exin all of this thoroughly.¡¯ He had prepared all the runes necessary anyway. ¡®But there¡¯s something I must do before that.¡¯ Gwanje sent messages to the numerous scout teams of the Rerorerore ns who were spread all around and then shouted out to the people nearby. ¡°Gather up! There are some guys we need to capture first! There are people who are trying to interfere with our final project!¡± The eyes of those who had been gathered here shined at those words. They knew as well. That the other guys were fighting with the Akarons at the ce they were going to go to. If they catch those guys then they can finish off the work for the Body Enhancement Surgery. Who would dare to mess up their meal that has beenpleted already? Jongsang asked with a confused expression. ¡°Who are you trying to catch?¡± Gwanje shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Those Crown nsmen. This is the perfect time since they would be weakened.¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re going to attack them first?¡± Jongsang made a confused expression. Gwanje looked at Jongsang and then smiled bitterly inwards. ¡®Damn. I know, mister.¡¯ There was no real reason to fight them. But the reason why Gwanje was hurrying was because of the final order of the priest. ¡®Damnit.¡¯ Gwanje grinded his teeth at the voice that resonated throughout his head. He could indeed win if they fought. Though they only had 3 Margoth levels and the Crown n had 5, there was a huge difference between the Margoth levels of the Crown n and the Ursa Major. So much that one Ursa Major can go up against two from the Crown n. They might get pushed back by numbers but they would still be in an advantage. And their forces had been screwed up by the assault of the Margoths. ¡®But it¡¯s still a useless fight.¡¯ There was no need for a head-on collision. It would be much more simple if they grouped up at the Forest of Horns but why did the priest make such decisions? There was only one reason. Gwanje thought of the words the priest had spoken to him. The priest looked extremely delighted as it was talking to him. ¡®Of course he would be.¡¯ Gwanje mumbled. The priest had long been regretting the fact that he didn¡¯t have enough materials to control more people than himself only. If he could then Gwanje wouldn¡¯t be the only one under his control. He would¡¯ve dragged them one by one and turned them into ves. How could he not be happy in a situation like this after finding Hansoo? ¡®Well. He would indeed have more of a use than me.¡¯ Though he was strong, he had the Rerorerore n that even he couldn¡¯t control. Hansoo could control the giant Crown n with the scents. He asked the priest if he couldn¡¯t just use those scents to control the Crown n but the priest just shook his head. The scents were the same but the main part was the divine powers of each priest. It seems that they couldn¡¯t control the divine powers of other priests. ¡®Well. It would really be chaotic if that was possible.¡¯ What would happen if there were numerous owners for a single ve? From what he saw, it seemed like the priests bickered with each other in the past for such a thing to have been invented. Gwanje made an unsightly expression as he thought of Hansoo. Though he himself might get released, he knew what would happen to Hansoo. It seemed like the priest was going to take out the materials for controlling him and put them into Hansoo but then it was obvious that Hansoo would work even harder than himself. ¡®...It¡¯s not really befitting of the hero that saved the Red zone.¡¯ Gwanje thought of Hansoo who was aplishing the feats that he himself dreamt of and made a bitter expression. If Gwanje left Hansoo alive then he might do something amazing in the Orange Zone again and save millions of more people. ¡®I can be a hero too.¡¯ Gwanje chuckled. If hemitted suicide at this moment then he would also be a hero of the Orange Zone. Since the things that mad priest wanted to do would end and that could cause millions if not tens of millions of people to die. But Gwanje shook his head. ¡®Unnecessary.¡¯ To him, bing someone who can protect one person was better than being a hero to tens of millions of people. He didn¡¯t know in the Red Zone but he realized it now. ¡®Capture him.¡¯ The story was simple. Use all their forces to catch Hansoo who would be heading to the Forest of Horns in a hurry. Then it would be game over. If it was like chess then it would basically be catching the King. If it was like chess where you only needed to catch the King then it was clear which side had the advantage. The priest reminded him again. ¡®Tsk.¡¯ Gwanje received the reports from the scouts as he quickly moved. ......................................................... ¡°...It seems like those guys are heading this way.¡± Kurururururu Bali Roper made a grim expression after running for a while. Though they were the middle of nowhere in the ant tunnels, it was still within the Rerorerore n¡¯s territory. There was no way such arge force like theirs would go unnoticed. They could see countless carrier pigeons flying about around them and the speed at which they were being sent from each location was getting faster. Which means that they were quickly heading towards them. Hansooughed as he spoke. ¡°We fight here.¡± ¡°...This crazy bastard.¡± Bali Roper shouted out in shock. There wasn¡¯t a high chance of winning if they fought here. Though they had four Margoth levels their individual strength was much lower than that of the Ursa Major. The problem was that the ones in danger were only themselves. ¡®This bitch. Is he going to abandon us?¡¯ But Bali Roper shook his head. ¡®No, he wouldn¡¯t throw us away that easily.¡¯ He found out after a bit of observing. This guy had a goal that he needed to aplish by using them. Hansoo himself might live if he runs away in this situation but the chances of him aplishing that goal would be much much lower. ¡®Did those guys who left earlier go to do something?¡¯ Bali Roper mumbled. Tekilon and Sof¨ªa disappeared with Hansoo for a moment a while ago. And after that, Tekilon and Sof¨ªa were gone, nowhere to be seen. ¡®What could those two guys do?¡¯ Hansoo smiled at that Bali Roper and then threw the scent in all directions. Chwaaaaak ¡°Uh?¡± At that moment all of the Crown nsmen, who had been running at full speed, stopped in ce. While they were shocked, Hansooughed as he ran away. ¡°Stay well.¡± ¡°Uh...Uhhh? Hey you crazy bastard!¡± The scents prepared their bodies for a battle without their consent and Hansooughed at them as he started to run away. ............................................ Gwanje flinched momentarily at the carrier pigeons that were flying in. ¡®They want to have go at it?¡¯ Why would they fight if they knew that they were going to lose? But Gwanje made an extremely bitter expression at the extra carrier pigeons that flew in. Hansoo had shoved all the Crown nsmen in ce and was getting out through the side. ¡®I¡¯m a bit disappointed.¡¯ He had thought that Hansoo might¡¯ve acted differently. But for him to throw away everyone who had been following him, though they were under his control, and run away. He had asked the scouts who were hiding in the corners of the ant tunnels just in case but Hansoo was indeed running away. ¡®...It¡¯s a huge miscalction if he thinks that I¡¯ll fight with the remaining guys because of Bali Roper.¡¯ Of course he wanted to rip apart Bali Roper. But Hansoo sadly didn¡¯t consider the decisive factor. ¡®This is the decisive factor. Though he might¡¯ve bought some time.¡¯ Gwanje sighed. He just needed to catch Hansoo. Why would they collide in such a situation? Gwanje sighed and looked at the surroundings as he spoke. ¡°Only the Ursa Majors will go. The rest of you stay here on standby.¡± In a situation like this these guys would only get in the way due to their slow speed. In an instant the three from the Ursa Major quickly started to head into the ant tunnels. ¡®I¡¯ll catch up to you in just a moment.¡¯ This was their territory. Catching him would be instant if they went through the shortcuts. The priest¡¯s mumbles could be heard in his head after a long run. ¡®A tail?¡¯ Gwanje thought of something that he had received as a report a while back. Sof¨ªa and a normal-looking guy had escaped somewhere. ¡®Are they... perhaps following my scent from behind?¡¯ But Gwanje shook his head. Though it wasn¡¯t impossible, following them with just the scent was too hard. And there was no reason that the priest would leave behind such trails. ¡®So it¡¯s Sof¨ªa¡¯s ability huh.¡¯ Sof¨ªa¡¯s trait was too famous. If they followed that then it wouldn¡¯t be impossible. But Gwanje sighed. ¡®Only two? They¡¯re looking down on the great priest too much.¡¯ ........................................... The great priest smiled as he looked at the male and female that were approaching him. ¡®I don¡¯t know how you did it but... Amazing.¡¯ The great priest actually worried about such a thing. Since there were a lot of amazing abilities out of those traits the humans had. But there was a reason why he didn¡¯t run away. ¡°Good job getting all the way here. But you can¡¯t think of me as just a priest.¡± The Great Priest, Karbana, stood up as the artifacts on his body dangled and nked against each other. Kurururururu He wasn¡¯t any priest. Great Priest. His body¡¯s abilties were also at its peak. Kududududk As he poured strength into his body the surrounding air trembled. A body that wasparable to the warriors that protected the Temple, the Garde-Barongs. ¡®Dumbasses. Huhu.¡¯ If that Hansoo guy had disappeared then he would¡¯ve prepared for it. But he had constantly received reports through Gwanje. ¡®It would barely be enough if a Margoth level came but for him to send these guys?¡¯ Sof¨ªa shrugged as she looked at the Great Priest who was making a confident expression as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m gonna back off now. Oh yeah. Give back the earring. There¡¯s no reason to hide it after you¡¯ve gotten all the way here.¡± Tekilon, who had been standing next to Sof¨ªa, took off his earring. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll handle it from here. Stand back.¡± Kudududk Suddenly Tekilon¡¯s body started to change. And the power of the runes that couldn¡¯t be seen due to the suppression got released. At the same time the powerful aura of mana came out from Hansoo¡¯s body as it started to fill up the priest¡¯s residence. Kudududk ¡®This is much more easier to catch the King.¡¯ Hansoo loosened up his body andughed as he looked at the Great Priest who had a shocked expression on him. Chapter 117: Tiradus (1) Boooom! Gwanje freaked out at the sudden voice of the priest that resonated throughout his head. ¡®The priest cannot die!¡¯ Actually the priest¡¯s death didn¡¯t really matter much to him but his wife might get swept up in that chaos. The moment Gwanje was about to move out, a marble that shone with extremely bright light flew through the ant tunnels and into Gwanje and the Ursa Majors. Zooom! The marble that traveled over hundreds of meters in an instant tried to smash into Gwanje¡¯s head as he was about to set off. ¡®Damnit!¡¯ Gwanje clenched down his teeth and punched towards the Marble. He was in a rush. He would¡¯ve ignored most attacks but if he ignored this then his head might fall off. Woosh! Gwanje clenched his teeth and looked at the Margoth levels from the Crown n who were rushing towards him after smashing away the bright marble. ¡®Bali Roper.¡¯ ¡°Damnit! Damnit!!¡± Bali Roper was rushing towards him with a extremely scrunched up expression. Of course the true meaning behind it was not rage but rather closer to fear. Since he really didn¡¯t want to go against Gwanje. ¡®This damned scent!¡¯ Gwanje¡¯s rage finally exploded out after seeing Bali Roper rushing towards him with the dangling ne in order to disturb with his work. ¡°This bastard, until the very end!!!¡± Soon Gwanje, who was trying to prate through no matter what, and Bali Roper, who was blocking with his life on the line, shed in the middle of the ant tunnels. .............................................................. Boooom! Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the Akaron in front of his eyes after smashing him lightly with the Forked Lightning. ¡®I think I know who it is.¡¯ Elkadion¡¯s memory crystal. Though he could read Elkadion¡¯s memories, he couldn¡¯t know of every single Akaron that was in there. And there was also the fact that most Akarons looked simr from a human¡¯s perspective. But the great priest in front of his eyes, Karbana, had quite a deep impression within the memory crystal. A bastard who threw all the responsibilities of the Cmity of Death to the patriarch and tried to take over his position during the chaos. The people didn¡¯t know but the likelihood of the great cmity a year after that having been caused by this guy was very high. ¡®I don¡¯t know what you were trying to do but let me cut you off here.¡¯ Hansoo finished off this thoughts as he pierced with his spear. Chiiiiiik The location that the Forked Lightning struck had spores starting to grow on them. Most of the artifacts on Karbana¡¯s body were destroyed and his body was in a mess. ¡°Uwaaaaaa!¡± It seemed like his beast-like instincts still remained whilst his perception was in chaos from the Perception Destruction skill. The great priest roared as he smashed Hansoo the way his body told him to. Booom! Duduk The king¡¯s armor, Thousand Soldiers Armor, made crackling noises as a crack appeared upon it. At the same time the arm that had been enhanced by the body enhancement surgery creaked. ¡®Mmm.¡¯ Hansoo frowned slightly. The great priest¡¯s battle strength was extremely high. At the same time the liquid metal inside his body, that hadn¡¯t quite settled, bubbled up from inside his body. ¡®Tsk. I have to hurry and solve this problem as well.¡¯ Hansoo frowned at the pain which felt like his whole body was being skewered. But it didn¡¯t matter. While Hansoo was about to slowly pinch down on him, the priest quickly backed off tens of meters as he grasped the unconscious woman. And then shouted out loudly. ¡°You¡¯re here! Kill him quickly!¡± ¡®Did hee already... Though he came alone.¡¯ As Hansoo turned around, he saw Gwanje who was covered in blood from head to toe. Gwanje, who was panting despite his superhuman body due to having rushed so quickly, looked at the female within the priest¡¯s hands and clenched onto his teeth. Hansoo looked back and forth between these two people as he nodded. ¡®It seems like she¡¯s a hostage.¡¯ Hansoo looked at the priest and then nodded. One couldn¡¯t give out detailed orders with the scent. And how hard one worked in order to fulfill the order was still in the control of the one being controlled. ¡®Well. At least the hostage will make him work hard.¡¯ And as Hansoo guessed, Gwanje clenched onto his teeth and charged towards him as the priestughed coldly towards that Gwanje and then sighed. ¡®Good. The scents work well but it¡¯s a bit problematic.¡¯ He needed to spread the scent again in order to change the orders of telling him to rush here to killing Hansoo but there was no time. Using a hostage was much quicker. ¡®Keep fighting. Kuhuu.¡¯ It seemed like Gwanje had been injured slightly but that didn¡¯t matter. Since ves existed for their owners in the first ce. Since he just needed to change the orders while he fought, rest up and then join with himter. While the priest wasughing coldly, Hansoo took a nce at Gwanje who was rushing up to him and just ignored him. And then he gathered up all the strength in his body and struck the spear towards the heart of the priest. Shooooo ¡°No!¡± Gwanje, who was charging at Hansoo, freaked out as he screamed. His wife would die before the priest at this rate. But Hansoo¡¯s thoughts were quiteid back. Since he knew that the priest had no room for leisure. ¡®He wouldn¡¯t be able to even use her as a shield, would be still hold onto her?¡¯ It seemed like he forgot during the chaos but that woman had no effect as a hostage against Hansoo. The priest seemed to have realized this as he made a demonic expression, threw away the female that he was holding onto and then shouted out loudly. ¡°Block! Block him!¡± He then threw the scents towards Gwanje and tried to escape somewhere. ¡®Damn. I¡¯ll have to look for another chance in the future.¡¯ Folding after aplishing the things to this point was quite regrettable but he had at least seeded in dragging out the Akarons. Then it was okay. He needed to get out of this ce first. At that moment Hansoo shouted out. ¡°Sof¨ªa !¡± At that moment Sof¨ªa , who was in the corner in order to not get swept up in the battle, threw her jade marbles towards Gwanje. Chujujujuk At that moment Gwanje¡¯s entire body froze up. Of course this much wasn¡¯t even close to giving Gwanje arge amount of damage. Gwanje seemed to have realized this as he broke the ice around his body and tried to smash Hansoo. If a line of words from Hansoo hadn¡¯t been heard. ¡°Stay still right there. Isn¡¯t that enough? You didn¡¯t receive an order that said .¡± Hansoo knew of the weakness of the scent more than anybody since he used it himself. Flinch Gwanje flinched at those words. ¡®Oh yeah...¡¯ The scents that had been thrown to him couldn¡¯t get to him due to the ice prison around him. He had indeed aplished the order per the scents. Gwanje tried to pour strength into his body as a test. And his body, which had aplished the orders, wasn¡¯t being controlled by the scents as he was allowed to move his body. ¡°Stay there.¡± Hansoo left behind Gwanje who was making a strange expression as he chased the priest through the ant tunnels. Like a hunter chasing a wounded beast. Sof¨ªa slowly walked as she approached Gwanje who was standing there frozen as an ice statue. ¡°This woman is your wife? Girlfriend?¡± Gwanje cautiously moved his body in order to not break the ice. ¡®Wife.¡¯ ¡°Hmm...¡± Sof¨ªa shook her head as she saw Gwanjeing to save his wife despite bing covered in blood. ¡°I don¡¯t really like you but... This woman has no sins. I¡¯ll look after her so just stay there for a bit. Since the scents will rush up to you if you break the ice.¡± ¡®Okay.¡¯ The moment he came outside the ice the scents will order him to attack Hansoo. Then Hansoo may lose the priest. Gwanje stood in within the ice prison and looked at his wife in a daze. ¡®...Could we go back to how we were in the past even if she woke up.¡¯ Gwanje, who finally had the leisure to look around, sighed deeply. .................................................. The priest clenched his teeth after a long run. The situation behind him was clear. A failure. And soon he will be caught. Boooom! Karbana, who had smashed off the spear that had flown towards him once more, pondered for a bit. What to do. ¡®Is this it?¡¯ Was achieving the Crown of Thorns after reaching the top of the Akarons and acquiring the old territory really not possible anymore? The priest realized it quickly. ¡®Yeah it¡¯s impossible.¡¯ This was the end. The guy behind him had no reason to keep him alive and even if he were to get out from here, there was no point. What would he be able to do alone? ¡®Then... There¡¯s no point in dying alone.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t acquire the glory. Then the best method at this point was erasing all of history. The entire history of the fallen Akaron. And that was simple. As long as there was nobody to remember it. ¡®I¡¯d rather not be remembered by anybody than being remembered as a failed race.¡¯ The priestughed coldly as he started to run towards the Reflux Organ. ¡®Dumbass. Is there a necessity to go that far just to call out the Akarons?¡¯ His ns were quite simple. Go above the white lion, Lazar after taking control of the Akaron. And then sink the dirty humans. ¡°Hoo...Hooh.¡± The priest looked at the giant Reflux Organ in front of his eyes. Crackle The Graphite was slowly being cracked apart by the flowing liquids in the organ. ¡®I remember burying the rest of the Graphites around here somewhere.¡¯ The priest looked around for a moment and then soon found the Graphites that were buried deep within the ground. Tens of tons of Graphites were buried deep within the ground of the ant tunnels. ¡®This is more than enough for the Gragos to take a bath.¡¯ This was the final chance. The humans weren¡¯t stupid, after this chaos they will guard this location like a fortress. Kududuk As the priest shoved his hands down, tons of Graphites were lifted up by the priest. The moment the priest tried to throw the boulder into the Reflux Organ, he flinched for a moment. ¡®...Why are there no spearsing this way?¡¯ That damned spear should¡¯ve flown towards him and attacked him already. Karbana looked towards the ant tunnels due to his confusion but then he could see Hansoo who was looking towards the Reflux Organ in a troubled manner. And realized why he hadn¡¯t thrown the spear. Kururururu Margoth Du Capucio. The ones who had been lured here due to Gwanje had remained behind at the Reflux Organ and were gulping down the body fluids. These things seemed to still be angered as they were still growling out in a rough manner even whilst drinking the fluids. ¡®The Divine Beast is helping me.¡¯ And as if he hade out from a different ant tunnel, there was quite a distance from him and Hansoo. If those things roamed around then it was obvious that even Hansoo couldn¡¯t throw his spear around any way he wanted. Since he will attract their attention in an instant. The priest¡¯s head started to quickly set out a n. ¡®This... I might be able to survive if I¡¯m lucky.¡¯ He knew of a secret ce where he would live even if the Gragos were to take a turn. Except that he would¡¯ve been caught by that guy before he even reached that location. But if the Margoths were there like that and Hansoo needed to work quickly in order to solve the Graphite problem then he might be able to live. ¡®Someone at your level would survive if the Gragos took a turn but let¡¯s see if you really can.¡¯ The priestughed coldly as he threw the Graphite boulder. Hoooong! The giant green boulder cut across the air as it flew into the Reflux Organ. Kurururur The Margoths looked at that boulder and then ignored it as it didn¡¯t pose much threat to them. Since their stomachs were quite full for them to get angry at that. ¡®Try blocking it.¡¯ At that moment Hansoo looked towards him and then mumbled something. ¡®You... can¡¯t live?¡¯ Karbana snorted. What would that guy be able to do? At that moment Hansoo applied something onto the spear as he ignored the Graphite and then threw the Forked Lightning. Zooooom! The priest looked at the spear and then smiled. ¡®Aiming for me?¡¯ Boooom! The Forked Lightning smashed into his body. Kuduk The pain made his whole body squirm and scrunch up but the priest just smiled in leisure. ¡®Good. Very good.¡¯ Kyaaaaak! The Margoths who were drinking at the organ reacted to the golden spear that flew through the air. They all felt how the spear made them feel earlier. Soon the Margoths smelled an unknown scent that pierced through their noses and then turned around. Same for Karbana. Karbana could only freak out at the scent that permeated out from the spear that smashed into him. ¡®Scent! Stimnt Scent! Damn! What did he do in order for them to give him a thing like this!¡¯ The Stimnt scent that he had given Gwanje was extremely dangerous so it was only allowed to be held by the Garde-Barong who protected the temple or the priest themselves. How could they give such a thing to an outsider? ¡®What is this... Did he save the entire race or something?¡¯ Roar! The Margoth¡¯s eyes soon turned red as they started to madly charge towards Karbana. Karbana clenched his teeth and tried to run as he saw the scene of over 20 of the 1km tall lifeforms rushing towards him. Since the distance between him and them were getting short at a rapid pace. Puff At that moment something started to puff up from his body. ¡®This is!¡¯ What were these sticky mucus that were covering his entire body? He could see Hansoo who had sat down on the ground as if he had exhausted all his mana. ¡°Damnit!¡± Karbana clenched his teeth and quickly tried to rip apart the bundles of spores that were around his body. Dudududuk Though it wasn¡¯t easy to rip apart the binds on his body that were created from arge amount of mana but he still had a Margoth-level body. Though his muscles were in a mess and there were cracks in his bones, it could still show off a mighty strength. ¡®Done!¡¯ But the moment the priest escaped the mucus that held down his body, he felt his surroundings get darker. ¡®...Uh?¡¯ Rip At that moment. Karbana got ripped apart along with the Graphite that he was standing upon. ................................................. Kyaaaak! Hansoo, who had been looking at the Margoth Du Capucios who were in a frenzy in order to rip apart a small object even whilst fighting with each other, retrieved the Forked Lightning as he started to walk back towards the tunnel. ¡®Tsk. I wanted to keep him alive and use him. Well he dropped quite a bit.¡¯ There were many artifacts that he had dropped on the way. And quite a lot of them were useful as well. Hansoo made a confused expression after returning back while picking up the artifacts like Hansel and Gretel. ¡®...Mmm?¡¯ ¡°Uwaaa! What is this!¡± Hansoo frowned as he looked at Gwanje who had broken through the ice and was making a ruckus. Chapter 118: Tiradus (2) Hansoo quickly rushed towards where the noise came from after hearing the strange shouts of Gwanje. Three people could be seen inside the priest¡¯s living quaters. The most unique looking one out of those was the woman who was the hostage previously. ¡°Aaak! Aaaak! Kyaaaak!¡± ¡°Please do something about this!¡± The female who looked to be korean squirmed her whole body and made an expression full of pain. She couldn¡¯t even scream as if it was extremely painful. The one screaming was of course Gwanje who had been looking next to him. ¡®Damnit! What is this! Why is this happening! Why!¡¯ Gwanje was flustered. The moment he realized that the controlling method had been broken apart he broke out of the ice and woke up his wife, Mihyang. It was good up to this point. But why was his wife wringing around in pain like this? Sofia frowned at the sight of these two and then pushed back Gwanje. ¡°Move.¡± Crackle Sofia applied a few more skills onto her freezing jade skill and then froze Gwanje¡¯s wife whole. Though she was a hostage, her body should still be at the level of a neer to the Orange Zone. Though her bodily metabolism would decrease, she wouldn¡¯t die from this. ¡°Huuu...¡±. Gwanje made a dejected expression at the sight of his wife who seemed to have fallen asleep again within the ice and then fell down. ¡®Will she be in pain like this from now on?¡¯ Then letting his wife sleep like this for eternity was the best option for her. Hansoo approached behind Gwanje and then swept the woman with mana. And then realized the reason for her pain. ¡®He used this woman as a storage device.¡¯ Liquid metal. He had stored the few remaining silvery liquids that were leftover after forming Gwanje¡¯s body inside the woman¡¯s body. It wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve mattered if she was asleep but the moment she was awake the liquid had gone on a rampage. ¡°It¡¯s a side effect of the bodily enhancement surgery. She would be in a huge amount of pain.¡± She wouldn¡¯t die since the amount of the liquid was much less than what was in his body but that was probably the limit. She will suffer from intense pain the moment she wakes up again. While Gwanje was making a pained expression from the exnation, Hansoo spoke out. ¡°This is good.¡± ¡°What? This bastard!¡± Hansoo shook his head as he saw Gwanje who was trying to punch him. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that it¡¯s good for me but I¡¯m saying that it¡¯s good for you.¡± ¡°...?¡± Gwanje growled as he stared at Hansoo¡¯s mouth. Hansoo didn¡¯t speak anything as he showed Gwanje his own injury. Gwanje made an expression of disbelief at something silvery that was bubbling like squirming like bugs within the injury on his arm. ¡°You..This...¡± ¡°My situation is very simr as well.¡± Gwanje¡¯s expression of disbelief turned even more exaggerated. ¡®No way. He withstood through the pain all along?¡¯ He knew that pain as well. Since that great priest had showed him what happened to his body once it failed. Actually the pain was not something that humans can withstand. And his wife had also screamed out to the point of ripping apart her throat. No, this guy¡¯s pain was probably not evenparable to his wife¡¯s. Though his enhancement surgery had gone well, he was filled up with the silvery liquid all over his body. ¡®What the hell are you?¡¯ Hansoo spoke as he looked at that Gwanje. ¡°Work for me.¡± Though the cure for the body enhancement surgery and the cure for the cmity of death werepletely different, their core materials were the same. . The most powerful Margoth of all. A thing that ate Margoth Du Gracioses as their main diet and Margoth Du Capucios as dessert. ¡®Though it would be hard to acquire it, it¡¯ll be like catching two birds with one stone. Anyways, there¡¯s a lot of ces to use it.¡¯ Befitting of the great priest title, there were plenty of rare elixirs that Oteon the priestess didn¡¯t have. Items of the temple that could all impact the Gragos and the Margoths. Gwanje pondered for a moment while Hansoo was searching around the living quarters of the Great Priest but he made a decision. ¡®There¡¯s no reason to not hear it out if there indeed is a method to solve this. Hoo... My blood sugar level is dropping.¡¯ Gwanje took out a graphite candy, Greenlight, and then spoke towards Hansoo as he threw it. ¡°You eat one too. Anyways, what do I have to do?¡± ¡°We need more Margoth levels. I hope I could receive the help of those in your n...¡± Weaklings weren¡¯t needed in catching the Tiradus. Since they wouldn¡¯t even be able to catch up. Gwanje made a helpless expression. The four including Bali Roper had died by his hands. And two of the Ursa Major had died during the process as well. ¡®Well they deserved those deaths.¡¯ If those guys were thrown in Korea then they¡¯ll be convicted with at least 2000 charges. And only on rape and murder cases. Anyways, there were only three left in the Rerorerore n. ¡°Those three probably won¡¯t listen as well. They don¡¯t really listen to my orders that well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You just need to follow my orders.¡± Hansooughed after sending a red carrier pigeon into a direction as he chewed down upon the Greenlight. ......................................... ¡°What is this. Why is he telling us to stop fighting.¡± Akae, one of the Ursa Major who had gone into the Forest of Horns in order to chase the Akarons, frowned as she read the carrier pigeon that had flown in. Akae made an ufortable expression as she looked at the two giant horns in the distance. ¡®I don¡¯t wanna be here that long.¡¯ Though Akae ran around the Gragos as if it was a small yground, if she could pick out a ce she didn¡¯t want to go to then it would be this Forest of Horns. Since both the things that she hated were located here. ¡®I don¡¯t know when that crazy bitch, Enbi Arin, is going to get here.¡¯ Akae looked towards the other two Ursa Majors and spoke. ¡°What shall we do?¡± Altarim and Starring pondered for a moment and then shook their heads. Though they had sent them in, it would be quite burdensome for them to fight as them three. Since five of the Akarons were quite powerful. It was better to regroup to finish them off than overexerting themselves. ¡°Standby. We would only receive more casualties if we fight by ourselves. That person should have some form of a n.¡± ¡°...Hmm. He shouldn¡¯t be thinking of anything different.¡± Akae¡¯s pretty eyes frowned once more. Since it was a bit regretful. ¡®I can¡¯t always stay in this lower zone and clean around.¡¯ Body enhancement surgery. She had been enticed by that strength and stayed around Gwanje. The vitality of his body which mended broken bones in an instant and survived through drinking poison was too tempting. He could also stay underneath the water without breathing for greatly extended periods of time. This was the reason why she had stayed here and not gone up to the Yellow Zone despite having attained the Margoth level for 4 years. Waiting here while the goal was right in front of her eyes was making her jittery. ¡®There¡¯s nothing I can do about this.¡¯ ¡°Hey. My foot. While we rest.¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°Hyuro. Puppy.¡± Akae extended her foot towards a pretty man whom she had picked out personally. Though his strength was just at the level of a 5th year, she had picked him out because of his looks. ¡®Well. I would be quite busy if I was in the other zone, I should enjoy this for a bit.¡¯ She felt good as a man who looked like a handsome actor was licking her foot. Altarim and Starring looked at this scene as they clicked their tongues but then started to polish their weapons, the axe and the nunchucks. Since they needed to due to the excessive amounts of blood. ¡°Anyways, we¡¯re all grouping here? How long do we have to stay here?¡± The moment Altarim finished speaking, something charged towards them at an extreme speed. Ooooooong. Akae frowned as she looked at the distance. ¡®...One¡¯s the n patriarch. Who¡¯s that person next to him?¡¯ Gwanje had something dangling upon his side as he was flying. Booooom! A dust cloud was created as Gwanjended. The moment Akae looked at the person on his side that seemed to have be a hostage to him. Hansoo who hade in with a look of being suppressed by Gwanje also looked over those guys. An expression that wasn¡¯t nervous at all. Gwanje was covered in blood and their numbers were two. But they had three. ¡®It was true that they didn¡¯t treat him much like a patriarch.¡¯ Their attitudes told him immediately. Since one woman didn¡¯t even bother to get up as she just received her foot massage. ¡®Well. Anyways, I gotta let Gwanje take care of this from here. Why did he throw me so hard though.¡¯ Smack! ¡°Kuuu...¡± Hansoo rolled about on the ground after getting thrown while being tied up by metal chains. Akae looked at Hansoo who had been thrown on the ground while beingpletely tied up and then remembered something. ¡®Is that the guy that old man Jongsang was speaking about? That rookie from the Red Zone. It seems that he wasn¡¯t that much.¡¯ She could have these thoughts as she saw Hansoo rolling around the floor. Akae coldlyughed at Hansoo as she spoke towards Gwanje. ¡°Our Patriarch seems to know alchemy as well. Trading away those three crazy guys for a single weakling.¡± Where did he send off those three maniacs from the Ursa Majors including Gorden and bring a guy like this? Gwanje coughed out blood as he spoke. ¡°Hoo... They¡¯re all dead. The three from the Ursa Major. They got ambushed by this guy.¡± ¡°What?¡± Akae freaked out. Was this guy strong enough to the point where he could smash apart the three from the Ursa Major and even injure Gwanje to this extent? Gwanje added more words in order to rify. ¡°This brat allied with the Crown n. He had brought four Margoth levels including Bali Roper. Hoo...¡± ¡°Mmm...¡± Akae finally nodded as if she had understood. Since the guys from the Crown n were quite formidable. They weren¡¯t 3rd just for show. ¡®It seems they had ambushed them perfectly when we had split our forces in two. Quite formidable. Well, though we won anyway.¡¯ Akae clicked her tongue for a bit, kicked away the guy who was licking her foot and then got ready. ¡°Anyways why did you bring that guy? And why did you tell us to stop fighting?¡± Gwanje smiled confidently at those words. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. It seems that this guy knows the location of the Temple. I heard it personally.¡± ¡°Uh? Without catching an Akaron?¡± ¡°Look at his body.¡± Akae and the other two from the Ursa Major looked over Hansoo¡¯s body at that moment. And then eximed out. ¡°As expected...¡± There were clear signs of the body enhancement surgery on this guy¡¯s body. Which meant that this guy clearly had a connection with the Akarons and the Temple. And even to the point of remembering the Temple unlike Gwanje. ¡®Then there¡¯s not really a need to fight with the Akarons.¡¯ Their goal was the Body Enhancement Surgery, not war. Gwanje smiled at those three as he spoke. ¡°You understand right? You¡¯ve done well so far. Isn¡¯t it about time for you to receive your reward?¡± Gwanje then whispered very quietly to the three. ¡°Actually there¡¯s only one thing I ask of you. After you get this, just go up.¡± ¡°...?¡± Gwanje shrugged at the confused expressions. ¡°The moment I learned of the location of the Temple from this guy I wanted to just go and destroy it instantly. Since all the other ns will crowd up in order to receive the surgery if they hear about it. But then there¡¯s no way you guys would agree.¡± Akae nodded. There were a lot of Bdi levels. For all of them to be a Margoth level. The factor of strength that yed a huge role in control would get smashed apart in an instant. ¡°And I can¡¯t ignore the fact that I found the temple forever. Since you guys won¡¯t stay still. But then once you guys get this you will be much more stronger than I am.¡± Akae nodded at these words. Since he was perfectly correct. To push back finding the temple while not fighting with the Akarons despite being right in front of them? They themselves would not stand still. ¡°So let¡¯s make a contract. I want to stay here a bit more. You know my n. I want to tame the Gragos. But if strong people like you exist then it¡¯ll be hard to control others. Please just quietly go up.¡± Akae finally knew of Gwanje¡¯s thoughts. If they go up then all the Ursa Majors will disappear and only Gwanje will remain. Then since they can¡¯t attack the Akarons, pushing back the search for the Temple would be a viable excuse and he would be able to lead the n the way he wanted to during that time. ¡®This guy wants to control the Gragos to that extent? This crazy guy. There are plenty of other things if you wanted a pet.¡¯ Akae clicked her tongue but nodded as there was nothing bad about this. They wouldn¡¯t have any reason to stick around anyway after they received the surgery. And it was burdensome for them to fight after their forces had been dwindled. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s get out by ourselves first.¡± They all knew that the Ursa Major¡¯s personalities were quite bad so nobody approached them while they rested anyway. So the only people here were the four of them and Hansoo who had been caught as a hostage. ¡°Why is this guy trembling so much anyway?¡± Gwanje coldlyughed as Akae saw Hansoo who was trembling since a while ago without a single word. ¡°Look well. This guy tried to fight me not long after the Body Enhancement Surgery took ce. Because of this the metals didn¡¯t stick and turned him into a mess.¡± Akae made an expression full of fear after scanning Hansoo¡¯s body. ¡®Oh my god... His whole innards should be destroyed at this level.¡¯ Akae instantly dropped arge amount of her guard against this guy. Since she didn¡¯t think that he would be able to move with so much pain running through his body. ¡®We should be careful after we receive the enhanced body as well.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The five moved the n into a safe ce and then started to fly towards a direction. And Hansoo slightly smiled while being held hostage under them. ¡®Well I didn¡¯t really lie. Since they will indeed be sessful in enhancing their body.¡¯ Of course they would fall under his control at the same time since they would receive the controlling treatment. Hansoo closed his eyes as he thought of the priestess, Oteon, who would be following them from a distance. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 3/3. This is thest chapter fromst week, that was supposed toe yesterday. me Ekdud¡¯s birthday and his outdoor activities D: There will still be 3 chapters this week as well! Chapter 119: Tiradus (3) Kuuuuooo Forest of Horns. Trees that grew hundreds of meters tall between the two horns. There were giant lifeforms that moved past these trees as they broke them down. Crackle Smash The giant Margoth Du Gracioses smashed their head down onto the ground and bit off the skin of the Gragos as they always had. In order to drink up the body fluids. Crunch Kuoooo? The Gracioses made a confused expression while they were biting the ground. Since the liquids that should have been gurgling out didn¡¯te out at all. The Margoths frowned as they growled. They knew why this was the case. This was when the body fluids of the being that they lived upon wascking. Something like this would happen because of that. Kuooooo! The biggest Margoth Du Gracios that acted as the leader raised its head and shouted. They just needed to move towards a location where there was more fluid if it wasn¡¯t enough. Though it was empty here, a more plentiful location woulde out once they head towards the tail. Guooooo! At that moment a cry that resonated throughout the forest rang out. Soon hundreds of Gracioses started to move. In order to find a location where the body fluids will appear. In order to find a location where their group could survive. And the location they were headed to had humans located on it. ............................................ Bubblebubblebubble Gwanje clicked his tongue at the giant silver container where the work would be progressing. The three who were prepared to jump out the moment anything suspicious happened. The three had ounted for one of them finishing first and causing harm to the other two so they had decided to go in at the same time. Since they just needed to suppress Gwanje if he tried to do something weird. But that didn¡¯t matter. Since the controlling method was progressing the same time the Body Enhancement Surgery was. As proof of that their wide open eyes were slowly closing. ¡®Your excessive greed is going to strangle you in the future.¡¯ Gwanje ignored the three as he looked at Hansoo who was pretending to be stuck on the ground without being able to move. And then thought of Hansoo¡¯s proposition. ¡°Tiradus. Tiradus huh... I¡¯ve only heard about it, for such a thing to exist.¡± Gwanje mumbled as he looked at Hansoo. He had never actually seen a Tiradus himself. The reason why he knew about the Tiradus was because of a line from a piece of literature. That one of their seniors, Kangtae, had left behind as a form of a book. ¡®Even if you say it like that... Who could actually go that deep into the Forest of Horns?¡¯ Since there were arge amount of strong beasts within the Forest of Horns, it was often used as a hunting ground for high level ns. There were three immediate outposts from the Rerorerore ns near the forest and another outpost from the strongest n, , also existed nearby. And 12 other different outposts for hunting were spread around the Forest of Horns and there were also locations where high level adventurers who weren¡¯t in ns visited often. The location where the biggest amount of human forces were concentrated. There were enormous amounts of people as well. But no one would go deep within the Forest of Horns. Since the Forest of Horns was infamous for its swarming numbers of Margoths. There were a lot of food for the Margoths since there were more veins/arteries containing body fluids around the head and if you wanted to exaggerate a little bit, there were so many Margoths here that while you¡¯re trying to catch one, another one would be running towards you. ¡®If that thing eats these Margoths then... It should be humongous right?¡¯ He was told that it ate these Margoths that towered multiple kilometers in length. It was probably asrge as a small mountain. ¡®I don¡¯t know how we¡¯re supposed to catch such a thing.¡¯ While Gwanje was clicking his tongue, Hansoo dusted himself off the ground. Which meant that the three people receiving the body modification surgery inside the tanks had fallen asleep. Gwanje asked Hansoo. ¡°What are you going to do? Is it ten now?¡± Himself, the enhanced three, Hansoo and the five pirs of the Akaron. Ten total. Hansoo nodded. ¡°If we look at a single Tiradus itself then... It¡¯s a possible feat.¡± ¡°Which means it¡¯s impossible.¡± Gwanje frowned. If they consider only a single Tiradus then it was possible. Which meant that there was no way to deal with the Margoths they would meet on the way. Since the Tiradus resided within the deepest parts of the forest. ¡°How are you going to deal with the other forces we have then?¡± In Gwanje¡¯s head, they needed at least 15 to 20 more Margoth level people in order to get through the Margoths on the way. Of course it might be enough if they collected everyone in the top 6 as well as the ones that roamed around separately. But he was sure that it would still be impossible to kill the Tiradus even if they filled the numbers of 20 after catching those people. ¡°Are you trying to go on a conquest or something? If you want to gather that many Margoth level people then you would at least need to unify everything under the heavens.¡± Such a dream team wouldn¡¯t be possible unless they were to smash down every n beneath their feet. Hansoo sighed at those words. He then spoke towards Gwanje. ¡°It... would probably be possible thanks to you. Sadly.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You ate too many Graphites.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± ...................................................... The captain of the shock troopers of the Rerorerore n, Kanch, sighed and wiped his sword while he was resting in the middle of the Forest of Horns. ¡°Where did all those guys from the Ursa Major go? After leaving us behind here.¡± ¡°Heh. If you get caught saying something like that you will die.¡± As hisrade next to him rebuked him, he replied in a depressing manner. ¡°They might be so incredible but how could they have a skill to hear things thousands of kilometers away. Anyways, don¡¯t we have no way of dealing with the Akarons without them?¡± Kanch finished speaking and then gazed through the trees across the forest to look at the Akarons who were ring at him and his group. Though he was at the peak of the Bdi level, those Akarons there were Margoth levels. It was too much for them. Where did Akae and Gwanje run off to? ¡®Only after killing those guys would I be able to receive the body enhancement surgery or something and then go up. Where the hell did these guys go?¡¯ While Kanch was frowning and ring at the Akarons, a ruckus was created in the midst of the Akarons. ¡°...!!!¡± ¡°...Run...!¡± ¡°Hurry and away ... Gragos...There...¡± Loud voices that could be heard all the way here. The Akarons shouted at each other and then started to quickly run away in numerous directions. Not towards this cliff, which was their location, but through apletely different path. Kanch freaked out as he saw this as he also got up. If those guys run away and hide then what would happen to everything they have done so far? ¡®Kim Gwanje this bastard. Not even finishing them off and doing your job properly as a n leader!¡¯ Kanch quickly rose up and then shouted. ¡°They¡¯re trying to get out from the Forest of Horns! Create tracking teams, 2nd, 4th, 7th divisions block the way towards area 20 and the 1st divisione with me!¡± ¡®I need to find out the reason why they¡¯re running away.¡¯ Though Kanch grumbled a lot, he had grown quite a lot while roaming around the Otherworld for 7 years. The Rerorerore n quickly formed tracking teams and then prepared themselves. ¡®Good. They¡¯re all ready.¡¯ Kanch made a content expression as he looked at the 1st division that waspletely armed from head to toe and were standing behind him. A 30-man team only made of Bdi levels. People who he had dragged under him in order to have some strength within the n. He would even be able to kill a Margoth-level person with this much power. Though all of them were a bit insane, this was actually better. ¡®Since the crazier they are, the better they fight.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go! Just scout their trails lightly and then group with the tracking teams.¡± Kanch then flew into the sky. He was going to scout them from high up. Though he didn¡¯t do this often since he would be exposing his location to the other nsmen but that didn¡¯t matter right now. Kanch raised his body 500m into the air and then looked at the trails of the Akarons. And then quickly shouted beneath him. ¡°Run away! Get to the 2nd outpost! 2nd outpost! The Gracios are on a stampede!¡± Akol, the vice leader of the 1st division, frowned as he heard Kanch¡¯s shouts. The 2nd outpost was in theplete opposite direction of the direction the Akarons were running in. Which means that he hadpletely given up the Akarons. ¡®What the hell. Why is the Graciosing towards us a problem?¡¯ Akol made a confused expression. The Margoths Du Gracios which were the most numerous in numbers were quite big but they were slow so they didn¡¯t move that fast. And they didn¡¯t really like to chew on humans so they weren¡¯t that threatening. ¡®A joke. To kill such things and to call themselves a Margoth level.¡¯ Others freaked out at Margoth levels but he was never afraid. And his actual hobby was sliding down the backs of Gracioses. The moment Akol snorted at this the ground started to rumble and shake. Akol suddenly freaked out. Since this wasn¡¯t a vibration that happened when the Margoths moved slowly. Kuoooooooo! At that momentrge roars were heard in the distance. From hundreds of locations at the same time. Then the cliff the Akarons were hiding behind instantly got destroyed. Boooom! Akol freaked out as he started to run away. ¡°Uwaaaaaa!¡± Kuoooooo! Hundreds of beasts that towered multiple kilometers high were on a mad stampede. Akol finally realized why the others were afraid of Margoth levels. ¡®Those guys killed things like this?!?!¡¯ There was a huge difference between them standing around calmly and when they were mad. Since the mountains copsed and the ground cracked apart. The trees that got hit by the bodies of the Margoths flew out like meteors so the nsmen who were in the way of it turned into a mud of flesh. ¡®Why are they in such a hurry!¡¯ Akol dodged the wooden fragments as he clenched his teeth. The hundreds of Gracioses were stealing nces behind their back as they were madly trying to get away from something. In the same manner that they were trying to get away from the Gracioses. What kind of existence did one need to be in order to make these things deathly afraid. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen such a creature before?¡¯ Crack The moment Akol made a confused expression and looked behind him. Booooooong Something appeared in the air while pping its wings. ¡®Uh?¡¯ Akol squinted his eyes. Since it was extremely small. No, it wasn¡¯t that small. Since the 10m tall steel angel was muchrger than humans and also looked much sturdier. But this was as far as humans went. Compared to the Gracios, they weren¡¯t evenparable to the flies that sucked blood from the cows. ¡®Is that?¡¯ At that moment. The steel angel in the air suddenly disappeared. Akol¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t even track it. Kuduk Kuuuunngg! At that moment the giant male Gracios that was in the very back cried out in pain. And then something smashed through the heart of the Gracios as it ran away. The steel angel that had disappeared from Akol¡¯s vision. Udududuk The Gracios that looked like the leader of them all fell down even without being able to scream. And the thing that smashed through the giant heartughed as it started to chew down on the thing in its hands. Akol felt a chill run down his back as he ran in order to get away. Kiruruk At that moment. The angel frowned as it saw Akol run away. It pulled out the thing it was eating from within its mouth and then threw it like a projectile. Puguk ¡°...Uk? Uwuhh...¡± Akol made an expression of disbelief at the thing that had pierced through his heart. A very small bone fragment that seemed to belong to the Gracios. And in his blurring vision, he could see a beastly existence that was throwing things in all directions as if it was trying to catch everything. ............................................ ¡°Once the Margoths move out the Tiradus wille out. Though it would be easier for me...¡± Hansoo mumbled. Margoth du Tiradus. It would survive on a single Margoth for a whole year. So this predator didn¡¯t really run around much as it stayed asleep in the deepest part of the Forest. But there is indeed a time when this guy goes on a rampage. The great move of the Margoths. Once the Margothse out to the body of the Gragos in search for food, these guys would start killing. Not for food but as a . The target of this hunt was every other Margoths other than the Tiradus. ¡°A lot will die. So we need to catch it fast. Focus and let¡¯s go. Since their treatments finished up.¡± ¡°...¡± Gwanje looked into the sky in a daze even while listening to Hansoo¡¯s words. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 1/3. Apparently, some people would appreciate it if there was a easy-to-follow summary for chapters. Summing up this chapter: ¨C Massive charge of the Margoths out of the forest of horns becauseck of body fluid, due to Gwanje¡¯s recent actions ¨C The Tiradus likes to hunt Margoths when that happens, this saves Hansoo a lot of trouble and manpower going deep into the forest ¨C The Tiradus is a creepy metallic angel 10m tall ¨C The three already Margoth-level of the Rerorerore n have finished their treatment. They¡¯re going to be *a lot* stronger and under Hansoo¡¯s control ¨C Hansoo is going to use the dream,team of himself, Gwanje, the three Ursa Majors of Rerorerore and the five pirs of the Akaron to hunt the Tiradus Chapter 120: Tiradus (4) The Forest of Horns that was aze. Gwanje made a bitter expression as he ran through this ce. Since this was the result of him and the Great Priest. ¡®That is why... I need to save as many people as possible.¡¯ Gwanje quietly mumbled as he thought of his wife that was trapped within the ice. He couldn¡¯t fail when he hade so far. At the same time he thought of the words that Sofia had told him before. Sofia told him. That they needed to drag out the liquid metal from her body within a week no matter what. He had asked the other priests from the Akarons, they only shook their head and couldn¡¯t figure out a different method. Which meant that he needed to catch the Tiradus no matter what and gain Hansoo¡¯s cure. ¡®Catch it no matter what.¡¯ Gwanje clenched onto his daughter¡¯s ne on his neck that he had retrieved back from Bali Roper. His wife, Mihyang, was his only remaining bit of hope in this damned world. Gwanje furiously clenched down onto his teeth and then chased after Hansoo who was running in front of him. ....................................... Kurururu The Forest of Horns was in mes. To be precise the n areas of the Forest of Horns. ¡°Uwaaaaak!¡± ¡°Damn! Run towards the portal!¡± The strongest n, Cross. And Enbi Arin, one of the people from Cross, looked at the small creature that was causing a massacre as she spoke. ¡°...What shall we do?¡± Enbi Arin spoke to herrades standing next to her. The n, Cross, that Eres and Keldian created together. Their n had worked intensely without a stop in order to create an area in this damned Orange Zone where humans could at least survive on. They createdws and rules to follow, gave people responsibilities and divided authority and also allowed anyone who was willing to follow these things they had set up to enter their area of control and even be one of them. And then there was this current situation This ¡®Fence¡¯ that they had so painstakingly built up was getting destroyed by a single crazy beast. Since the Cross n was the closest to the Forest of Horns with respect to other ns since they were the strongest. ¡®It¡¯s a first, feeling as weak as this.¡¯ Enbi Arin looked at the steel angel in the distance as she pulled out a cigarette created from a dried nt in this world. Though there were 6 Margoth level people in the Cross n, they had no way of stopping this massacre. They might¡¯ve been able to push it back with numbers if it had arge body but with such a small body, there was no point of trying to push it with numbers. Since the target area was too small and there weren¡¯t many who could follow its movements with their eyes. ¡®Only the Margoth levels matter in this fight but... 6 cannot do anything.¡¯ They needed help. At that moment the carrier pigeons she had sent in numerous directions came back. Carrier pigeons that she had sent to the other Margoth levels in the top 6 ns as well as the ones that roamed by themselves. If they werebine all their numbers then around 20 Margoth levels would be gathered. But Enbi Arin started to inhale the cigarette smoke in a much more annoyed manner as she read the replies. ¡°The Crown n has been massacred from colliding against the Rerorerore n and the remaining Rerorerore nsman are all missing due to some Akaron issue. Hooh. They¡¯re really befitting of their name, creating such a damned situation until the end.¡± Close to 10 Margoth levels had disappeared in an instant. The remaining Margoth level people could be discovered through scouting and none of them had replied to the Cross n¡¯s messages. Since the danger levels would increase dramatically if close to 10 Margoth levels were to not participate and since they didn¡¯t lose out on anything by not killing that monster. They just needed to go up to the next zone through the portal. It didn¡¯t matter if the people here died or not. ¡®Eres, Keldian... I respect your abilities but it seems you thought of humans in a bit too simplistic way.¡¯ Enbi Arin mumbled as she inhaled the smoke. Another aspect of society that had been created due to the rules. Eres and Keldian thought that their setup would¡¯ve been able to unify the whole Orange zone in an instant. Since the people who joined were able to guarantee their safety with a small amount of work and responsibility. And in truth their Cross n, though being located in the most dangerous area, had the highest survival rate and was growing strong very quickly. But they had only gained around 10% of the area of the Gragos. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Karlet, Enbi Arin¡¯srade, asked her. They were the protectors who kept the people inside the Cross safe for the past 3 years. But Karlet himself was making a bitter expression. Since then 6 going against that thing was basically a suicide mission. Enbi Arin threw the finished cigarette as she mumbled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for a win. Let¡¯s just buy some time. Save as many as possible, those who should back off just back off.¡± There were too many nsmen within the area of the Cross n and they cared too much for these people to just let them die. ¡°My biggest mistake in my life was bing friends with you, damned bitch. Let¡¯s go...¡± Boooom!!! Even before Karlet could finish his words the giant tree that they set their base upon got prated by something. Kudududuk ¡°Kuhuk...¡± Karlet held onto his right arm that had been cut as he clenched down onto his teeth. A white spear, which looked like a bone fragment of a Margoth, prated through the 10m thick tree and smashed into Karlet¡¯s right arm. But if Enbi Arin hadn¡¯t blocked it then his entire arm would¡¯ve been gone. Enbi Arin covered her body with her trait that ripped apart all the criminals that went against her in the tutorial zone, , as she mumbled. ¡°...There wasn¡¯t a need for us to go find it.¡± The steel angel was flying through the air at an extremely fast speed and heading towards them. The six of them used every skill they could muster up as they started to charge towards it. ........................................... ¡®Oh god...¡¯ The first pir, Taruhol, frowned as he looked at the chaotic world. ¡®Tiradus... I knew it would act out but not this early.¡¯ Tiradus. This thing, which was at the peak of the Margoths, was different from the Gracios which only acted upon their instincts. It thought about its survival, nned for the future and even knew how to enjoy. This was why it didn¡¯t act that much most of the time. Since the amount of food will decrease the more they kill. But there is indeed a time when their savagery is releasedpletely. During the time the Margoths have to great move due to theck of body fluids the Gragos. The Tiradus, which knows that the Gragos will have a flip if they didn¡¯t decrease the number of Margoths now, willpletely release the suppressed savagery. ¡®The problem is that... It doesn¡¯t only kill Marogths.¡¯ They, the Akarons, weren¡¯t exempted from this. While Taruhol was clenching his teeth, Hansoo rushed up from the distance. Taruhol was shocked at the three standing behind Hansoo. Three who radiated an intensely powerful aura. ¡®He enhanced the bodies of Margoth levels with the body enhancement surgery huh.¡¯ Though they hadn¡¯t risen a whole level in strength, they should be able to show off the power of around 3 Margoths with that much strength. Akae, one of the three, shouted as she grinded her teeth at Hansoo who was controlling her body. ¡°You damned bastard! Fuck!¡± Hansoo ignored Akae as he spoke to Taruhol. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry, we need to kill it as fast as possible before the ck one pops out.¡± Taruhol made an expression of fear after hearing those words. ck Tiradus. The second form of the Tiradus that appeared only from time to time even during the great move of the Margoths. Hansoo checked the gear that he had. ¡®...Not sure if this is enough.¡¯ He didn¡¯t like uncertainty. So he needed a trump card. Hansoo spoke towards Gwanje. ¡°We¡¯re going to fight from now on.¡± ¡°Not me?¡± Gwanje made a confused expression. They would need all the help they can get, why was he being exempted? Hansoo pointed towards a location deep within the Forest of Horns. A deep ce within the forest which the Margoths and the Tiradus came out from. ¡°There¡¯s something you need to bring.¡± This job was dangerous as well as being very important. To the point of him wanting to get it himself. But he had to block the Tiradus. ¡®Clever bastard.¡¯ The Tiradus was only killing the strong ones who would get in the way of its massacre step by step. Since Enbi Arin¡¯s n, , was getting attacked by it. The carrier pigeons that were flying in from all around were telling of how dire the situation was. They needed to regroup and block the Tiradus before the casualties rose too much. ¡®He¡¯s the right guy.¡¯ Hansoo muttered as he looked at Gwanje. Since he had forces that he could still control as well as being the most desperate. ¡°What do I need to bring?¡± Hansoo handed something over to Gwanje in reply. ................................................... Booooom!! The Tiradus flew around in the skies as it targeted the six people. The weakest of them to be precise. As if it was ying with them. Udududk The Tiradus appeared in front of Karlet in an instant, grabbed ahold of his right hand and then pulled it out. ¡°Aaaaak!¡± ¡°Karlet!¡± Enbi Arin saw Karlet¡¯s right arm being pulled off as she aggressively charged into the Steel Angel. As she felt her strength and agility skyrocketing from her trait. . It raised one¡¯s physical and skill levels from one¡¯s emotions. Mana and Magic when one was calm. Stamina and Perception when one was happy. Strength and Agility when one was angry. Magical and Physical resistances when one was in despair. The strongest the emotion the more power this trait gave her. And the current situation of Enbi Arin was unprecedented rage. Enbi Arin charged towards the Tiradus with her agility and strength, which had multiplied to be numerous of times higher than usual, and smashed it¡¯s face. Gooooongg! Though a fist and a face had collided, a sound of a battering ram and a castle wall colliding resonated out. Theughing face of the Tiradus crumped up slightly. It shook off Karlet as it flew up into the sky. It¡¯s movements were so fast that the dried blood on its body got scattered all around. Due to this the bloody demon-like Tiradus had disappeared as apletely white, angel-like Tiradus had appeared in the skies. Though its sinister smile made it scarier. ¡®...It seems like it¡¯s turning darker?¡¯ Enbi Arin gazed at the Tiradus floating in the skies as she freaked out from her current body¡¯s situation. Her magical and physical resistances were rising. ¡®Oh goddammit.¡¯ Though she was in rage, it seems her subconscious was a bit different. Since the Trait didn¡¯t lie. Despair was pushing back the rage. Enbi Arin sighed as she got ready. She had no thoughts of running away. And it didn¡¯t look like the Tiradus would let them go anyway. An annoyed emotion that could be seen in behind the smiling face proved this. ¡®...Run away my sister.¡¯ Soon Enbi Arin and the other 5 aggressively collided with the Tiradus. ....................................... Booooom!! The head of the Margoth which was trying to chew up the running nsmen blew apart. ¡®...The road towards it isn¡¯t a joke as well.¡¯ The Margoths and the other high level beasts started to go on a rampage as they saw the Tiradus being focused on something else as they released their suppressed savagery. Due to this the casualties were increasing even faster than when the Tiradus was on a rampage. ¡®Hold on please. You cannot die there.¡¯ Hansoo quickly ran as he looked at the steel angel that was shining with bright light in the distance. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 2/3. We started having chapters in stock again (and more than a week¡¯s worth). No risk of gettingte chapters for a while. Also, as Psycho had correctly said, Dark Mad Lord and Light Monarch are indeed two different people. I¡¯ll have to revert the change I had made in chapter 1. I still don¡¯t know if Light Monarch is the one referred as the original owner of Numarha¡¯s ring. Chapter summary: ¨C Gwanje¡¯s wife needs a cure for being used as a liquid metal storage or she dies within a week ¨C The cure can be gotten from killing the Tiradus ¨C Enbi Arin and other members of the strongest n decide to hold back the Tiradus in order to save lives ¨C Hansoo sent Gwanje to retrieve something in the forest that will help fight the Tiradus ¨C Hansoo & co are still bloodily fighting their way through to the Tiradus Chapter 121: Tiradus (5) Hansoo asked Akae and the others while rushing forward. ¡°Since it¡¯s a bit boring to go just like this, do you want to have a bet?¡± ¡°...I¡¯m not in the mood for it, shut up and just run.¡± ¡°It would be beneficial to you guys though.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡®What the hell is he going to say?¡¯ Akae and the other two Ursa Majors who were being forced by the scents to run looked at Hansoo as he spoke. ¡°If you guys can fight better than me, objectively speaking, then I¡¯ll release you guys.¡± ¡°Release us?¡± ¡°Yes. The Akarons will be our judges.¡± Hansoo pointed towards Taruhol standing behind him. Akae made an expression of disbelief. She understood what he was trying to do. Since it was impossible to pull out all the fighting prowess of an individual with just the scents. He¡¯s probably trying to make them fight better. ¡®But on what basis?¡¯ Their battle powers far surpassed Hansoo. It might¡¯ve been different if they hadn¡¯t received the Body Enhancement Surgery but to Akae¡¯s ears it sounded like that he was going to just release them. Akae replied as she ran. ¡°I can¡¯t trust you. I don¡¯t trust verbal promises. Let¡¯s use my trait to make a promise.¡± Akae then started to exin her trait, . A trait which gave a fatal wound to the side that didn¡¯t keep the promise. With the difference of her and his ability, he might even die if he were to not keep the promise. ¡®Despicable bastard. You probably hadn¡¯t thought that I¡¯d go this far.¡± Akae smirked. She did not think that he would take on this deal. Since if she was Hansoo then she would definitely not let themselves go. She just wanted to see him back off with a flustered expression. But Hansoo nodded as he answered. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°We start now then.¡± Hansoo then flew into the Margoth Du Capucio that was charging towards them. ............................. ¡®Inner parts of the thigh bone. The vein that flows next to the 3rd nerve.¡¯ Boom! Boom! Boom! Certain locations on the Margoths exploded in order. At the same time the skin exploded the Pandemic de¡¯s pores rushed into the wound. The pores took over the skin as well as flowing deep within the Margoth through the veins. Koooungg! ¡®Then to the left surface vein... towards the Aorta.¡¯ There were anatomical charts of every Margoths within the memory crystal of Elkadion. And of course he had memorized all of them. All of the weak points on the Margoths got drawn out inside Hansoo¡¯s head. It was impossible to kill such a huge organism in a single strike. And these surprisingly nimble things were very good at dodging attacks towards their fatal locations. ¡®Attack weaknesses one by one and when a chance for a fatal spot opens up then smash it apart.¡¯ When its movements started to slow down. Hansoo¡¯s eyes shone. ¡®Found it.¡¯ As the strength in its legs gave out, the head stopped moving momentarily in order to catch bnce. At that moment. The golden spear that flew in between the Margoths¡¯s mouth pierced through the ceiling of the mouth and then bored into the head. Kuuuhhhnggg! The giant Capucio stopped momentarily. And then the giant head that was high up above the sky fell down towards the ground like a meteor. Boooooom! Hansoo ran out through the dust cloud that was created from the impact as he spoke towards Akae who was fighting in the back. ¡°Work harder. You guys would need tobine the results of around two people topare with me right now. The contract was one person to one. I¡¯ll only release those who kill more than me.¡± ¡®What the hell!¡¯ Akae grinded her teeth as she smashed down the head of the Capucio that was charging towards her with a pressure wave. She definitely had way more strength, attack power, stamina and defense than him. But the reactions were different. The Margoths were only making dizzy expressions from her attacks while they were falling down every time he attacked. And another thing. ¡®That maniac. Did he receive the body enhancement surgery just to do that?¡¯ Akae looked at Hansoo who was bleeding a silvery metal liquid as well as actual blood from all over his body. The only location on his body that was still intact was the two legs that were used to charge towards the Tiradus. The other parts of the body had long been turned into a mess due to the tails or the ws of the Margoths that flew towards him like aet. He solely focused on attacking only where he would trade even blows with the Margoths as he stuck close to them. Boooom! Akae swirled her tongue around her mouth as she saw Hansoo withstanding the force from the tail that smashed into him as he started running atop of that very tail. Though his body might not blow apart since he had some defense from gear and the reinforcement skills but then one still should not receive these hits head on. ¡®But then he¡¯s not really stepping over the line either.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t crazy enough to strike down one more spear into the Margoth no matter what happened. He calcted the distance to the next Margoths and only received enough damage to heal on the way. Though he looked like a mess all the time, his battle condition was always at the peak when he met a new Margoth. ¡®...What the hell have I been doing for 7 years?¡¯ Akae made an expression of despair. She had to approve of his skills. ¡®He was confident huh.¡¯ She had thought that fighting after one had gotten strong was the best. Since it would be easy to smash down the opponent with powerful skills and artifacts. So she couldn¡¯t even dare to mimic such a battle tactic where one allows oneself to get smashed around. ¡®...I need to get released.¡¯ At this rate it seemed like her ve contract would get lengthened. Crunch! Crunch. While Akae was thinking of numerous things within her head, Hansoo climbed atop of the Capucio¡¯s head and looked at the Tiradus in the distance while attacking the cervical nerve after arming himself with the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement. ¡®Almost there.¡¯ The Tiradus was stealing peeks towards this direction from time to time. Which meant that they, who were steadily making way towards it, were getting on its nerve. Boooom! Taruhol and the other five quickly rushed to the Capucio that hansoo had slowed down. Kwadududuk! Though the Capucio was strong, it couldn¡¯t win over thebined strength of 6 Margoth levels. Taruhol was the one to finish it off. Taruhol smashed through the Capucio¡¯s eyes, smashed the core in the center of the brain and then jumped out. Kooooongg! Taruhol praised Hansoo as he dodged the Capucio¡¯s skull that plummeted down all the way down to the ground. ¡°It seems like you know the Margoths better than we do.¡± ¡®And he is using the Body Enhancement Surgery very well.¡¯ The Body enhancement Surgery¡¯s main purpose was not the powerful strength or limitless stamina. It was the regeneration that allowed one to heal back up even if the whole body was to get smashed apart. The silver liquid that ran around one¡¯s body allowed one to regenerate at a rate tens of times faster than usual. Mend ripped apart veins and smashed apart bones. But who would want to test out such abilities? Regenerating meant that one would first need to get damaged. ¡®It¡¯s like seeing the Great Patriach, Mekido.¡¯ He thought of the brave and valliant Great Patriarch who fought against the Tiradus and smashed its head apart. After Mekido killed the Tiradus in a one versus one battle. Nobody could go against him bing the next Patriarch. Taruhol, who had been making a leisurely expression, suddenly spoke with a tint of worry. ¡°Aren¡¯t we being a bit too noisy? There¡¯s nothing good about being seen by others.¡± The eyes of the people who had reached the Orange Zone were sharp enough to see things tens of kilometers away. It might be different if they didn¡¯t do anything but if they were to proceed while smashing down Margoths then they would get caught in their sights. But Hansoo just shook his head. ¡®That¡¯s the important part, being seen.¡¯ .................................. Ariel, leader of which was one of the top 6 ns made an expression of fear as she looked at the steel angel that was creating a massacre in the distance. Since it felt like the three Magoth levels in her n would just get smashed apart up in the front. ¡®Those guys at the Cross are beasts as well. To hold on and be able to fight against such a thing.¡¯ But they won¡¯t be able to hold on that long. ¡°Oh no. He only had his right arm left.¡± Ariel shook her head while looking at the battle between the Tiradus and the Cross n. Two of the six already had limbs torn off of them. And the only one who was still fighting well out of the four was Enbi Arin. They were holding on well but the results would be shown soon. At the same time one of theckeys next to her asked Ariel. ¡°Boss, why are they fighting so hard?¡± ¡°Why are you asking, you know already. They¡¯re just like that.¡± ¡°Well yeah but I was just asking in case that thing gave something amazing if one were to kill it.¡± Ariel flinched at those words. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ If something was strong to that point then it would definitely give out something after being killed. But Ariel shook her head. ¡°Dumbass, think about it. What would the Cross know about that thing? They¡¯re just like that from the start.¡± ¡®Retards.¡¯ Ariel clicked her tongue. There was a reason why they were fighting up in the front. In order to let the other nsmen from Cross run away. At that time one of the people that were looking in the opposite direction from Ariel shouted out. ¡°Boss! The Rerorerore n guys are heading towards the Cross n¡¯s territory! Target is the Tiradus!¡± ¡°What? They went to kill the Akarons.¡± As Ariel asked in confusion, the guy shouted out again as he received messages from all around. ¡°Reports say that the Rerorerore n suddenly rushed out after hearing that the Tiradus came out! Akae and the other 2 people are currently heading towards it!¡± Ariel and herckey looked at each other. They could understand the Cross n¡¯s actions. But why were the Rerorerore n doing this. They¡¯re trying to join in on the fight? This wasn¡¯t possible. Even more so after taking into ount of the personalities of the Ursa Major. The guys who even the n leader cannot control are trying to join such a dangerous fight? At that time something came up in Ariel¡¯s head. The document that Kangtae guy had left behind in the past. ¡®There were rumors of a second part to that thing, perhaps...¡¯ If there were information left behind by Kangtae then there would probably be information left behind to the Cross n that Eres and Keldian, who were of the same time period as Kangtae, had left behind. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯re in that much of a disadvantage...¡¯ The more Margoth levels there were, the more amount of danger they faced will decrease. At this rate it wouldn¡¯t be bad for them to join in and put in a little bit of effort. Ariel pondered for a moment and then shouted out. ¡°Contact the other two. We¡¯re going as well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Yeah... This is actually pretty doable.¡¯ She could just back off if things turned bad. Since the more desperate ones will always lose out more. Ariel muttered quietly as she looked at the steel angel that was shining extremely brightly. ........................................ ¡®It¡¯s too hard to throw out human¡¯s nature.¡¯ Hansooughed as he looked at the people who had been attracted by greed. He would¡¯ve had to drag the Tiradus around if they hadn¡¯te but they wereing at just the right time. Boooom! Hansoo threw the spear into the bright, white Tiradus in the distance. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 3/3. Next week, we¡¯ll double the number of regr chapters! 3 regr chapters and 3 bonus chapters. We¡¯ll try to make thisst for the whole duration of Ekdud¡¯s break (6 chapters every week!) and then fall back to the regr schedule. Not much to sum up in this chapter, Hansoo being a badass and other ns wanting to join in on the Tiradus fight because they start to think the Cross n and Hansoo are fighting it because they know what rewards woulde out of killing it. And it¡¯s ¡°safe¡± now with so many new people fighting it (Hansoo + 5 strong Akarons + 3 Ursa Majors from Rerorerore). Chapter 122: Tiradus (6) Gwanje dragged his bloody body through the Forest of Horns into the deep parts. ¡®...Thank god the Margoths had run away from the Tiradus, I might¡¯ve gotten buried here if they hadn¡¯t¡¯. Dealing with the few on the way had turned his body into a mess. Gwanje, after a bit of running, ran into the giant hole which seemed like the Tiradus jumped out from. ¡®Was it sleeping underneath here...¡¯ The hole that the Tiradus smashed through had been melted and welded together due to the heat created by the collision. Gwanje dragged his sore body as he carefully climbed beneath the hole. Since there would be a trump card to deal with the Tiradus within this ce. Gwanje couldn¡¯t believe his eyes after he had reached the bottom. ¡®What the hell is this...¡¯ A capsule-shaped machine which resembled a time machine. There were clear signs of the Tiradus sleeping next to the 5m tall capsule-shaped machine. ¡®Was it protecting this machine?¡¯ Gwanje knew that the current situation was very dire but he couldn¡¯t win over his curiosity as he looked over the machine. The ability that the fairies gave which allowed them to ignore the wall ofnguage allowed him to even read the mysterious symbols written on the giant capsule. . Gwanje realized that something was wrong as he looked over the Soul Tutograph machine. A small keypad that was located on a corner of the Soul Tutograph. And a very important looking graph was slowly turning ck. Usually, positive things weren¡¯t symbolized by the color ck. The original white graph seemed to have turned almost half ck. ¡®Damn. It seems like it¡¯s pretty urgent. Anyways... How did the Tiradus have knowledge of an object such as this?¡¯ Gwanje searched the insides of the Soul Tutograph for the object that had been drawn on the carrier pigeon that Hansoo had gave him. And soon Gwanje found the amber colored gem as he tied it onto the red carrier pigeon and then sent it towards the Cross n¡¯s area where loud booms wereing from. ¡®...It doesn¡¯t seem like a bomb or something. Why does he need it?¡¯ Gwanje made a confused expression as he looked at the flying carrier pigeon. ....................................... Boooom! Hansoo flung his spear towards the Tiradus which had almost turned ck halfway through. ¡°Who the hell is it!¡± Enbi Arin shouted out urgently. Four of them had created a formation and were suppressing it so it wouldn¡¯t get out. She knew that they were approaching from afar but why did he suddenly do such a thing? Hansoo looked over Enbi Arin. ¡®She needs to rest. She shouldn¡¯t fight with her condition.¡¯ ¡°Rest for a bit and then join back. Receive some regeneration runes from those guys over there.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll buy some time here.¡± Hansoo finished speaking as he stepped forward. Along with the five Akarons and three from the Rerorerore n. Enbi Arin made a strange expression after being pushed into the back. ¡®What the hell is that mismatched group?¡¯ Akaron. And the Rerorerore n that had targeted them. Some random guy who she didn¡¯t even know of. Enbi Arin couldn¡¯t easily back off at the strange group that had appeared in front of her. Since it didn¡¯t look like such a group could block the Tiradus. But then Enbi Arin soon realized that her worries were quite useless. ¡®They¡¯re blocking it much better than me.¡¯ The Rerorerore nsmen who she hadbeled to be underneath her had returned at a much stronger level than her. The Akarons were also very good at dragging around the attention of the Tiradus with their powerful bodies and well coordinated teamwork. And the mysterious guy who had talked to her was not normal. ¡®... But they can¡¯t kill it like that. Why are they fighting so passively? Are they really just trying to buy time?¡¯ Enbi Arin frowned. And Arin wasn¡¯t the only person who thought like this. Boooom! Akae shouted out in rage after being smashed back by the Tiradus¡¯s attack. ¡°You damned bastard! Why aren¡¯t you letting me attack it!¡± That thing was so savage to the point where her enhanced strength was barely enough to hold on against it. She couldn¡¯t hold on for long. Pouring in arge amount of attacks before she got injured or one of the people who formed the defensive formation got killed was the best choice for decreasing as many casualties as possible. But Hansoo was controlling her body and even suppressing it whilst attacking the Tiradus himself. The other two Rerorerore n Margoth levels were also being controlled.. ¡®Fuck! I don¡¯t want to fight for prolonged times against that thing! Is he trying to throw us away here?¡¯ While Akae was flustered from Hansoo¡¯s actions, Hansoo spoke after getting the attention of the Tiradus by smashing it with his spear. ¡°Hold on a bit longer. We have to control the amount of damage we give it.¡± ¡°What?¡± While Akae was in confusion, a red carrier pigeon flew in from the deep parts of the Forest. Hansoo momentarily escaped the range of the Tiradus and caught the carrier pigeon. ¡®He aplished it in time. Good.¡¯ Hansoo attached the small gem that had arrived through the carrier pigeon onto the tip of Forked Lightning. Shoook Unlike its gem-like appearance, it was quite soft so it got pierced through by the spear and remained on the tip. Hansoo looked at the gem that had firmly been attached onto the spear as he covered the Forked Lightning with Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement. Very slightly. Just so that the gem wouldn¡¯t fall out while it flew. Hoooook He then flung the spear towards the Tiradus that was charging towards it. Kiiiiiing The Tiradus made a strange metallic sound as it looked at the spear that was flying towards it but then ignored it as it focused on the others. Though the spear that was flying towards it was fast and urate, itcked a very important factor. Power. With that much power it couldn¡¯t evene close to prating its special surface. Kuuung The Forked Lightning got embedded within the small gap between the tes on the steel angel. But only that far. The spear, which had been embedded into the Tiradus, instantly fell out as it shook its body. ¡®This damned bastard! Do it properly if you¡¯re going to attack.¡¯ Akae freaked out while she blocked the attack of the Tiradus head on. Why would he attack if he couldn¡¯t even get its attention? But Hansoo simply nodded as he looked at the falling spear. ¡®It went in.¡¯ The yellow gem that was on the tip of the spear instantly got absorbed into the body of the Tiradus. At the same time the slowly creeping up ck light instantly disappeared. Like ink that had been spread on a white surface getting cleaned off. But the Tiradus didn¡¯t notice its own change as it still rampaged on but the outer appearance was clear to everyone there. ¡®The suppression stone works properly.¡¯ Hansoo nodded since he had stopped the 2nd phase of the Tiradus which was the worst part to deal with. If the Tiradus judged that it had gained enough damage from the opponent then it would use up its remaining energy and go into phase 2. From defensive phase to assault annihtion phase. It would be able to stay in that phase for about an hour. Though it was short, it was more than enough to crush everything that it deemed threatening to itself. Since the ck Tiradus, which would then resemble a devil due to its color, should show off a power that was suitable of its appearance. Attacking a lot would cause it to turn ck and not attacking or weakly attacking it weak would cause them to get killed by the white version. It was a very annoying existence in many ways. ¡®But since the suppression stone has gone to work, it¡¯s all over.¡¯ The suppression stone forcibly kept it within the first phase. Now they could attack it as much as they wanted and it wouldn¡¯t go over to its ck phase. At that moment. Churururururk! A giant chain flew through the air and smashed into the Tiradus. Boooom! Kyaaaaaak! The Tiradus looked towards the location the chain flew from after getting annoyed. Enbi Arin, who had been preparing to join back after healing up a bit, also looked at the owner of the chain. ¡®Okonelly n... Ariel.¡¯ Enbi Arin frowned. Around 12 Margoth levels had appeared behind that Ariel. These were all the people the Cross n had asked for help from. Enbi Arin spoke while frowning with her pretty eyes. ¡±Ariel. What a perfect timing. It seems like the carrier pigeon I sent had slowed down because it was feasting on some worms huh?¡± Ariel, who had been standing in the very front, shrugged her shoulders. ¡®No need to back down.¡¯ Though these guys were strong, she had 12 other Margoth levels behind her. It would be a bit hard to argue just over being a bitte. ¡®And the power to decide things aren¡¯t in your hand either.¡¯ ¡°What shall we do? We can back out if you tell us to.¡± Ariel smiled in a coyish matter while looking at Hansoo. ¡®It¡¯s a bit unbelievable but... That guy is the leader.¡¯ Ariel realized this fact after watching the fight for a bit from the distance. Surprisingly, that guy over there who she had never seen before was the leader of the group fighting the Tiradus. He was leading the Ursa Majors and the Akarons. Hansoo nodded. ¡®They¡¯re willing to work. No need to stop them.¡¯ This moment when the Tiradus had been tied down by the suppression stone. The more people they had to attack the better it was. Hansoo nodded slightly as he started to pour attacks towards the Tiradus. Ariel smiled towards Enbi Arin and then also started to pour in attacks towards the steel angel. ............................................... Kudududuk Ariel made an expression full of expectancy after seeing the Tiradus which had fallen from the skies and had gotten embedded into the ground. This was the reason why most of the Margoth levels on the Gragos had gathered. But despite such arge number of people attacking it, it still took a long time to get it down. Even the Margoth levels of the Cross n, who were famed of being extremely powerful even out of the Margoth levels, had been turned into a mess while trying to block it. ¡®There should be some form of reward if this thing was that strong.¡¯ And there was another harvest. ¡®Akae, you must be feeling good after you got that strong.¡¯ Ariel looked at the tired looking Akae in the distance. Even a monkey would know how Akae had gotten that strong. Body Enhancement Surgery. ¡®I can¡¯t just let the Akarons standing back there go like that either.¡¯ The current moment was very important. Arielughed as she looked at Hansoo. ¡°The distribution should be fair for everyone right?¡± Hansoo shrugged as he replied. ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t care even if you divide it evenly per person.¡± He didn¡¯t need all of its materials anyway. Since the important part was the catalyst anyway. ¡®With that I¡¯ll be able to create the cure.¡¯ He could finally see the end to this. At that time numerous carrier pigeons flew in. Towards Ariel. 5 other ns who she had sent carrier pigeons to while fighting were sending in carrier pigeons as if he had gotten quite close. Arielughed as she looked at the carrier pigeons that flew in at the perfect time. ¡®Cross n, Rerorerore n. You guys shouldn¡¯t have retreated your nsmen that far back.¡¯ The distribution wasn¡¯t dependent on who worked harder. It depended on who was the stronger one. ¡®And... This guy is too dangerous.¡¯ Cross, Rerorerore and even the Akaron. If she left the guy in front of her eyes alone then a force that couldn¡¯t even bepared to the Rerorerore n would appear. Ariel finished her thoughts and spoke towards Hansoo in order to start the fight. ¡°Good. I have a few more propositions by the way.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I hope you can excuse us and leave the Akarons behind you to us...What are you doing, not even listening to the person speaking?¡± Ariel frowned after speaking confidently for a moment. Since Hansoo fumbled over the corpse of the Tiradus for a moment, pulled out something, mixed it with some things from his pocket and had drunk it like that. ¡°Mmm. It isn¡¯t much, my body wasn¡¯t feeling that welltely. What did you say anyway?¡± Chududududk Kudududuk Hansoo replied as he heard the pleasant sound of the liquid metal sticking and calming down all around the inside of his body. Proofreader¡¯s note Weekly bonus chapter 1/3. Chapter¡¯s Summary: ¨C Gwanje found the Tiradus¡¯ base and strange machinery there ¨C He brought back something to Hansoo that prevents the Tiradus from turning ck ¨C Hansoo destroyed the Tiradus ¨C Ariel and the other n leaders want to pressure Hansoo, the Cross n and the Rerorerore n using the number of their nsmen near the scene. ¨C Hansoo is cured from the side effects of the Body Enhancement Surgery by using the ingredient from the Tiradus. Chapter 123: Lazar (1) Hoodududuk Jennifer, the manager of Okonelly n¡¯s 98th area, nodded as she saw the hundreds of carrier pigeons flying up in the distance. The carrier pigeons flying in and out meant that the upper echelons of the n that they had to report to were gathered there. Kyle, the vice manager of the 98th area who was standing next to Jennifer, made an uneasy expression as he looked at the joyful Jennifer. ¡°Are we really going to have a fight against the Cross or the Rerorerore n? It doesn¡¯t feel that good.¡± 2 Strong. 3 Medium. 2 Weak. These were the ns that existed on the Gragos. There were quite a difference between the levels. And that was why their n had conceded a lot of things so far. Even if they had the upper hand at this moment, fighting against those guys would bring fear to oneself. Jennifer smacked the back of Kyle¡¯s head. Smack! ¡°Kuhuk!¡± ¡°Dumbass. When would a chancee by if it isn¡¯t now?¡± Rerorerore n was part of the 3 mediums and had lost most of its powerhouses from the collision with the Crown n and were spread apart. And even more so since the Ursa Majors had run here in order to control the Tiradus while hunting the Akaron. Same for Cross n. They had kept the attention of the Tiradus since they were the strongest and their whole n wasn¡¯t able to react to the sudden raid of the Tiradus and the numerous Margoths as their current n was in shambles. That was why this was the time. Since they knew that those guys had received huge amounts of casualties from this. Though they had been hit strongly and were still in confusion, after some time passed and things calm down then people will again start to flock beneath Enbi Arin or Gwanje. They needed to solve it before then. ¡°But... If we collide then isn¡¯t leader Ariel also in danger?¡± ¡°Aigoo, there¡¯s a lot you¡¯re worried about huh.¡± Jenniffer made a very annoyed expression. ¡°Would those guys collide that easily? In such a situation? They would probably stop after dividing the spoils of war. Don¡¯t worry that much. We¡¯re just going to go for a sightseeing.¡± It might¡¯ve been different if they roamed around alone but once a n¡¯s size increased in size then a safe zone where they can receive protection from Bdi and Margoths level as well as having a steady supply of body fluids bes important. It wasn¡¯t that they controlled areas ording to the size of the n. The more area they get, the more people they would be able to gather and sustain and increase the size of their n. Even more so in the otherworld where most people in the n would get switched out in around 3 years. The Rerorerore n had constantly been disturbing their alliance so a chance hadn¡¯t urred. And thanks to this the Cross n also benefitted. They had to reorganize the area at this chance. The two ns would be enraged but there¡¯s nothing they could do. ¡®Yeah. It¡¯s been long since the bnce should¡¯ve been broken. If we¡¯re lucky we might be able to acquire three to four... Booooom! While Jennifer wasughing, a shockwave that shook the entire forest resonated out from the distance. This shockwave, this sound. It was the collision of Margoth levels. Jennifer¡¯s expression turned grim as she figured this out. ¡®They collided?¡¯ The story would change if this happened. ¡®We can¡¯t bete! We have to hurry and help!¡¯ Jennifer spat on the ground and quickly started to run towards the battlefield. ................................................. Booooom! ¡°Kuhuk!¡± Ariel got dizzy from the powerful force that had smashed into her as she was sent flying backwards. Tuduk Ariel¡¯srade from the Okonelly n caught the flying Ariel as he asked quickky. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Damn. Do I look okay to you...Kuhuu.¡± Ariel grinded as she shouted out. It felt like her whole intestines had turned into a pile of mud. A single spear strike. That single attack had smashed through three of the defensive skills she had around her body. At the same time the artifact she had gained in the deep parts of the Forest of Horns, a shield got smashed apart into three pieces. ¡®What the hell is that? Was there the option of such a thing in the Body enhancement surgery?¡¯ Ariel puked out blood as she looked at Hansoo. His whole body had been covered in golden scales. And a dark aura was radiating off above the golden scales. It looked like an evil golden dragon. And the pressure which was radiating from his body made her feel like her whole body was being pressed down onto the ground. It felt like a demonic dragon was ring at her. ¡®...If we fight then all of us will die.¡¯ The reason why they could hold on despite being a bit weaker on terms of strength was because of her. She, who could hold on until reinforcements came. Even if a collision were to happen the reinforcements will stille and she would be able to take this chance to wipe them all away. But at this rate they might all die even before her nsmzn arrived. Power was important but that only mattered if she was alive. ¡®Damn... I must buy some time first.¡¯ ¡°Ariel threw away the shield she was holding onto the side, stumbled back up and shouted. ¡°This crazy bastard! Attacking us without a warning!¡± Hansoo smirked as he spoke out. ¡°What do you mean without a warning. I told you clearly that it wasn¡¯t possible. The one who said I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this ce was you.¡± He needed to take the Akarons to the altar deep within the Forest of Horns and control the Gragos. He then needed to head towards the white lion, Lazar. How could he allow these guys to take the Akarons from him? Ariel breathed in and out. She then looked around at the people around her and then sighed as she spoke. ¡°Damn. There¡¯s nothing we can do then. Go. Damned bastards. Nothing we can do.¡± It was a bit regrettable to let them go but she had no confidence. The confidence to hold on until reinforcements came. Ariel sighed, made an given up expression as she opened up the path to the deep parts of the Forest of Horns. ¡®Hoooh. We¡¯re able to get out.¡¯ Akae was making a nervous expression in the back but then sighed out in relief. Even Margoth levels weren¡¯t invincible. If they were then why would they join a n? She didn¡¯t want to fight with the people who were closing in with the formation while swarming from all around but thankfully Ariel opened up the path. ¡®Yeah. Let¡¯s go you bastard. No matter how strong you are you will still get held down here if you fight.¡¯ But Hansoo let down Akae¡¯s expectations by a great margin. ¡°That¡¯s not going to be possible.¡± Booooom! Hansoo swung his spear and smashed Ariel again after closing the distance between himself and her. Ariel was on guard due to the previous sh and hadrades next to her so she barely held onto her life. Crack But she couldn¡¯t prevent both her arms being broken. ¡®Kuhuk...¡¯ Ariel clenched her teeth from the pain of both of her arms breaking and shouted as she backed off. ¡°Why are you doing this! I told you to go!¡± ¡°You can enter at any time but leaving is a different story.¡± ¡®This used to be Kangtae¡¯s catchphrase, it¡¯s quite pleasant today.¡¯ Hansooughed as he looked at Ariel. The Rerorerore n and the Cross n would have a quite hard time to perform, in terms of a n as a whole, for a while. Since they had gotten smashed apart into too many pieces to patch it up. It would be extremely annoying if other ns ambush them after forming an alliance. ¡®It might be different if they weren¡¯t hostile to us but, I should at least make it so they can¡¯t act.¡¯ The carrier pigeon was not something as convenient as a phone. There was a limit to how many people one could send out and receive the messages from. So if he were to smash apart the location where all of the carrier pigeons gathered then themunication within the n would get paralyzed for the time being. And why would Hansoo let them leave when they were right in front of his eyes. Even more so since these guys would probably create scouting teams to track them. ¡®Damn.¡¯ Ariel looked at her surroundings. They had 13 Margoth levels. But the opponent had 6 from the Cross n, 3 from the Rerorerore and even 5 Akarons not including Hansoo himself. ¡®We won¡¯t be able to get out at this point.¡¯ Ariel made a despaired expression for a moment and then thought of something as she shouted to the Akarons on the back. ¡°Akaron! You damned bastards! You said you guys kept honor and didn¡¯t attack the weak! And you also said that you wouldn¡¯t participate in wars of other races! Are you still warriors!?¡± Taruhol simply shrugged his shoulders at those words. ¡°Those things are important but... Thews say that we need to help friends who are in danger. No matter how I see it, it seems like my friend is in danger.¡± Taruhol then looked at Hansoo. Hansoo nodded. ¡°That is true. My heart is beating extremely hard right now, my opponent is too strong.¡± ¡°Is that so? I shall help you.¡± ¡°Bastards...¡±. Akae clicked her tongue at Ariel who was making an expression full of despair. Because she was in a simr situation. There wasn¡¯t much difference between her and Ariel who both had their lives turn for the worse after getting entangled with that Hansoo guy over there. ¡®It¡¯s a bit sad to watch but what can I do, I¡¯m not in the position to worry about others.¡¯ Akae stopped thinking about this subject as she charged towards Ariel in the way her body was being controlled by the scents. ............................................... ¡°Huuu...¡± Ariel made an expression that clearly showed that she had given up while she was being dragged after having her entire body tied down. ¡®Damn. They really hit hard.¡¯ Ariel frowned at the pain that was originating from every part of her body. The difference in power was too great. She thought that she would be able to hold on to a certain degree but that was a huge misconception. They got beat down even before theirrades could surround Hansoo and his group as they were now being carried on the Akaron¡¯s backs after being tied down towards an unknown location. At that time the Okonelly nsmen appeared in front of their eyes. ¡°That damned n leader!¡± The nsmen who were grinding their teeth while charging towards them. Quite arge number of them were attacking but Ariel just shook her head. Since she knew what would happen clearly. ¡®And they aren¡¯t really doing this to save me or anything.¡¯ Boooom! A single spear broke apart the formation of the Okonelly n. ¡°Kuaaaaak!¡± The Okonelly nsmen rolled around her floor and shouted out in agony from the spores that exploded out from the spear. The moment the formation was broken Hansoo and his group dashed through. Ariel looked at this scene as she sighed. ¡®There¡¯s no way they can block these guys.¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t be enough even if they received orders from her and did it carefully but they were all dashing in individually. They can¡¯t do it. Ariel dejectedly spoke to Hansoo who was running in the front. ¡°...Can¡¯t you please just release us? We don¡¯t have much value as hostages anyway! And... There¡¯s no reason for us to chase you down as long as you¡¯re still with them.¡± There were probably wide spoken rumors all around the Gragos. Actually the body enhancement surgery wasn¡¯t that widely known until now. Since the only person who had gained it was Gwanje and didn¡¯t have many opportunities to show off his strength after creating his n. But this was different. There was a difference between a rumor and seeing with one¡¯s own eyes. Everyone knew how that Hansoo guy had gotten extremely powerful in an extremely short period of time. And the location of the Akarons had also been seen. If they were just simply searching for them leisurely before then now they will madly search for them. ¡®And... There¡¯s no way the n would even treat us as a hostage.¡¯ The only time the n would call the n leader their leader was then the leader could control the n. Why would the n feel pressured with their leader being caught as a hostage when that leader couldn¡¯t even do anything? ¡°I know that you have no value as a hostage.¡± Ariel was confused at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡°...Huh? Then why?¡± At that moment. A deep and magnificent roar resonated from the skies. Guoooooooooooooo ¡°It began.¡± Hansooughed at the sound that was resonating from the distance. The Gragos was roaring so loud to the point the clouds were dispersing. While Hansoo and Taruhol were fighting the Tiradus and gettings its attention, Oteon had arrived at the Altar and started working on the Gragos. Now they just needed to move towards Lazar. It would take around 1 week to get there. But the fireflies, the people who would want power of the surgery, would not stay idle during that time. ¡®I shall y with you guys for the time being. You shouldn¡¯te this deep into the forest you know.¡¯ Hansooughed at the thousands of nsmen who from the hurry didn¡¯t even have Margoth levels leading them as they charged into the forest. Proofreader¡¯s note Weekly bonus chapter 2/3. Hansoo tied up the dozen or so Margoth-levels from the ns and is using gueri warfare on the huge army as well. Chapter 124: Lazar (2) ¡°What the hell are you thinking? You¡¯re going to deal with that alone?¡± Enbi Arin looked at Hansoo with a confused expression. The giant army with people who were throwing hundreds of carrier pigeons between each other as they advanced. This wasn¡¯t a normal army. Every one of them were like the sword masters of fantasy stories. Though the Otherworld was a damned world, it was very capable at creating superhumans in just a few years. For him to go up against an army of those people. There was a difference between bravery and arrogance. Though he was strong, the thing he was trying to do was far beyond arrogance. ¡®...Did he go crazy from eating that strange thing from before?¡¯ Hansooughed from those words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it wouldn¡¯t be that hard.¡± ................................... ¡°Damnit! How much damage did we receive from one person!¡± Akon, the person who had be the leader of the Okonelly n instead of Ariel, shouted out in rage. 5 days. The n alliance had searched around this forest of horns in order to find them. There was nothing to fear. Since the Margoths had all run away due to the sudden Tiradus and the original Cross n had also receivedrge amounts of damage. And he was here. It wasn¡¯t that they brought some random 9000 people. They had only brought the capable 9000 from numerous ns. But soon he realized that he had a huge misconception of the situation. They had done battles so far but they had never fought a war. ¡®Hnng... I didn¡¯t know there was this much of a difference.¡¯ Akon clutched his head. He had experienced numerous fights alone, with ten people and even with a hundred people. But he had quickly reached his limit as he was trying to control thousands of people hand to hand with people from the other ns. Orders weren¡¯t passed around properly and their formation was weak. And even more so since the Margoth level adventurers didn¡¯t have many people that could contact them since they wanted to have good rtions with other Margoths. [PR: Amount of people who can save you as a receiver with the carrier pigeons is limited] He couldn¡¯t even get a clear idea of how much damage they had received. ¡®Damn. He won¡¯t amount to much if we fought head on!¡¯ That guy understood their w inmunication as he was hitting and retreating constantly. He smashed apart the weak links and left alonerge groups. ¡®Just kill them! It¡¯s even harder since we have to treat those guys!> Akon grinded his teeth at the messages that were flying to him. The people who had been attacked by him suffered for an entire day due to the pores that got attached on their bodies. It was intense since regeneration runes and skills had no effect on them. They couldn¡¯t leave the wounded in the dangerous Forest of Horns. Since this ce was still dangerous despite some Margoths leaving. Due to this the Akarons which they expected to find in 2 days couldn¡¯t be found anywhere. And there was another thing that was making Akon and the nsmen uneasy. Guooooooo! The Gragos was constantly crying out and heading towards somewhere. The daily life of the Gragos was usually very simple. Roam around, drink someva, rest, roam some more. Akon had stayed in the Orange zone for 3 years but something like this had never happened. He would ignore most things but he could only feel uneasy since that giant monster was acting this way. The smaller ns had already bored deep within its flesh just in case the Gragos was preparing to roll. Deep enough that theva wouldn¡¯t be able to prate even if it rolled. And certain groups within their army were also discussing this matter. A dilemma in many ways. ¡®...Do we have to give up?¡¯ He didn¡¯t expect to get pushed back this far from one guy but the signs were there. That further chase would be very hard. But Akon strengthened his resolve and shook his head. ¡®No, we have to catch him.¡¯ This was already a huge failure and a blow to his pride. And another thing. ¡®...What if they ally with the Akarons.¡¯ Akon actually freaked out after seeing Hansoo fight. It wasn¡¯t because of the body enhancement surgery. The strange method that could control that powerful Akae like a ve. ¡®If he creates an army with the Body Enhancement Surgery and increase its size infinitely then... It¡¯ll be a cmity.¡¯ This Orange Zone will be his empire. A ve empire of only his ves. ...................................... ¡°They wouldn¡¯t give up that easily.¡± Hansoo nodded at Oteon¡¯s words. ¡®As I thought... Controlling the others like ves is very risky.¡¯ One thing that humans feared as much as death was theck of freedom. Even a Lord¡¯s trait couldn¡¯t control the nsman the way they wanted. And they wouldn¡¯t even if they could. ¡®I used them because I needed them but I should be careful from now on.¡¯ Hansoo organized his thoughts, looked at his body which was slowly healing back up as he started to finish off the job he had with the priest. The cure for the Gragos which had been infected by the Cmity of Death. ¡®We would arrive at the Lazar safely if we¡¯re lucky but... I have to prepare just in case.¡¯ Numerous materials, medicines from the priest and the Great Priest bubbled along with the core of the Tiradus. Soon Hansoo nodded as he looked at the shimmering white liquid. Enbi Arin and Sofia asked Hansoo after discussing something between themselves for a moment. ¡°By the way, why are you trying so much? There¡¯s not much profit for you.¡± They knew how Hansoo was trying extremely hard but they didn¡¯t know what his true goal was. But one thing was clear. ¡®He¡¯s not doing this for his own benefit.¡¯ Due to Hansoo hunting from time to time while running around the Forest of Horns, his runes were quickly being raised up. Even more so since Enbi Arin and the others who already filled up their runes helped him. ¡®It¡¯s extremely fast. Since he almost filled up 20% within a week.¡¯ But one thing was clear to them. That he could¡¯ve gotten much stronger than he is now if he focused on getting stronger. Killing the Tiradus or helping the Akaron had no rtions to Hansoo. Akae added from the side. ¡°Maybe he wants to y king. By collecting soldiers like this. How about taking over the Orange Zone? It wouldn¡¯t be hard. Oh by the way treat me like the queen of a chess board at least. Even if we¡¯re all ves someone at my level would...Akk!¡± Crack! ¡°Shut up for a moment.¡± Enbi Arin pushed away the babbling mouth of Akae as she gazed at Hansoo. She could not see through him at all. ¡°Is that really it?¡± Struggling to do something he couldn¡¯t was very weird. Like a normal human trying to fly like a bird. But Hansoo wanting to y king was not that weird. ¡®Though it wouldn¡¯t be that fun.¡¯ The moment Hansoo was about to speak after pondering briefly. Kududududu! A huge vibration shook the entire Gragos. ¡°Huuuup!¡± ¡°Embed yourselves onto the ground!¡± But the Akarons just stood on the ground as they tied their bodies down with the previously prepared tree vines without freaking out. Dududududu The vibration couldn¡¯t even beparable to a normal earthquake. ¡°...Damn.¡± Sofia¡¯s expression turned grim. Since she had felt something like this before. As soon as she had arrived at the Orange Zone. ¡°...You knew about this huh.¡± Hansoo nodded at Sofia¡¯s words. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it out loud since you guys would be scared but I did expect it.¡± ¡®There¡¯s nothing much we can do even if we knew it anyway.¡¯ White lion, Lazar. A divine beast which had tried to maintain its prideful stature even after getting infected by the Cmity of Death. Many Gragoses who were still struggling had still stayed around the Lazar. The Gragos who wanted to eat up the living flesh of the Gragos and cure the Cmity of Death which was slowly eating up their body. The giant Gragoses who wanted to eat Lazar until the end still stayed around the general area. Guoooooooo! The giant bull was crying out a much different sound than it had before. And Enbi Arin and Sofia eximed out in surprise after seeing the surroundings through the giant eye they had sent up a few kilometers in the sky. ¡°Holy mother of...¡± They couldn¡¯t see everything clearly since they had sent the eye too far up but this was still enough. Another Gragos was eating the buttocks of the giant Gragos. A leopard-shaped Gragos who had half its lower body ckened already. And that wasn¡¯t it From the distance, giant mountains were slowly approaching them while crossing the clouds. It looked like the end of the world. Numerous types of beast-shaped Gragoses who had numerous dark spots on their body. One resembled a snake and another resembled a bear. One resembled a sloth and another a monkey. The only simrity was that they were all humongous. They were dragging their half paralysed body and roared out in pain as they were very slowly heading towards the bull. As if this was the only ce where they had hope. ¡°...You brought the Gragos over here even after expecting this? Are you insane? It doesn¡¯t matter even if you have the cure!¡± Akae cried out as she was watching the same thing. The leopard shaped Gragos which was biting onto the ubll. Lava fell down from the skies like hails and everytime the two Gragosses collided a shockwave which felt like a giant meteor falling onto the ground shook the entire Gragos. They had to get through this, get on top of that Gragos and directly insert the cure. Even if they had a lot they might not seed. Since humans will all get swept away even if they were to get hit by the ming hails. Hansoo chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, you guys stay here and just eat some snacks. Here.¡± Hansoo then threw the Graphite candies which he had received a lot of from Gwanje. ¡°...You kept some huh. I kind of put a lot of effort in making it.¡± Gwanje, who stayed next to Hansoo due to him having no confidence to get through the surrounding formations around the Forest of Horns despite his wife having woken up, looked at Hansoo with a dumbfounded expression. Hansoo ignored him as he simply just stared at Akae and Gwanje. And asked himself weirdly. ¡®I¡¯m still confused. I don¡¯t know if these guys are worthy of going up alive.¡± From the example of the Light Monarch and Dark Mad Lord, there were plenty of humans who would be of harm if they were kept alive. And he would need to wipe those guys off after getting to the Yellow Zone. The only difference between them and Akae was the degree of their actions, there wasn¡¯t much difference to Hansoo since they were both bad. But Eres once told him. ¡®Well. Eres I¡¯m not sure but... Since you¡¯re almost never wrong, I¡¯ll trust you again this time.¡¯ Hansoo finished his thoughts as he prepared arge amount of the cure by his waist. He just needed to insert a single drop into the deep parts into its brain. Then the cure will eat up the Cmity of Death and spread out through its whole body. It¡¯s just that this feat is very hard. ¡®Shall I go earn my pay.¡¯ He had came back alone after leaving behind three of his friends. If only counting the ability to gather others then Eres or Keldian would be much better than him. If Eres or Keldian had been in the same zone as him at this time then he would not be able to beat the n Eres or Keldian made. But there were certain things they couldn¡¯t do so he hade. Things that were impossible as a human. Kudududuk The Racial Metamorphosis which had cooled down and had abnormally increased arge amount in mastery started to fill up his body. The strength which had been enhanced by the Body Enhancement Surgery rose up from the very depths of his body. A strength which wasn¡¯t evenparable to the past due to the increased amount of runes. Charrruruk Hansoo prepared his spear and then spoke to the others. ¡°Hide well.¡± ¡°Hey! Are you crazy! You didn¡¯t even fill up your runes! You¡¯re barely at 20%!¡± Hansooughed towards Sofia. And swallowed up the words he was about to say. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I have a friend.¡¯ Hansoo then looked towards a location around the tail part of the Gragos. ............................................ Kugugugugu The sky was split and the ground flipped upside down. ¡°Damnit! Hey! Are you crazy! Why are you standing there! It¡¯s dangerous! We need to get below!¡± Arc Mariangt shouted towards Sangjin. ¡®Shit. I¡¯m the crazy one. Why am I worrying about him anyway!¡¯ Arc Mariangt then looked at her surroundings. Kuoooooo The tail of the Gragos smashed through the earth like a whip of the gods. No, even without the tail the simple shockwave from the collision of the two Gragos made her whole body feel like it was just getting crushed. She needed to get away as fast as possible. And hide somewhere very deep within the Gragos. While the heaven and earth were in mes, Sangjinughed at Arc Mariangt while looking towards the Forest of Horns. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to give to my friend. He¡¯s going to need this so. Go ahead without me.¡± Sangjin then looked at the countless runes gathered on his wrist. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 1/3. Another Gragos attacked the Bull-shaped Gragos everyone is living on. This is because a lot of Gragos are roaming around the White Lion, Lazar, which is where the priestess is leading the Bull-shaped Gragos to. Hansoo is going to stop that Gragos, after picking up something from Sangjin. Chapter 125: Lazar (3) Kururururu Some things fell from the skies like meteors. Trees, boulders and Margoths that were on the skin of the Gragos which had fallen from the Gragos shaking its body. A person was standing in the midst of the heaven and earth getting destroyed. ¡®Arc Mariangt. Why is this woman not leaving until the end.¡¯ The rtionship between Hansoo and him had not been found out, at least not yet. ¡®Well. I do want to stay by his side too.¡¯ Everyone else had run away. Sangjin was lost in thought as he looked at the falling skies in the distance. When he was young. He had always spent his time watching hero movies. And thought to himself. One day, he wanted to be somebody who shined light upon others. Even if nobody knew about it. ¡®Well. Isn¡¯t that cooler?¡¯ Sangjin smiled. The world he used to live in, it would be impossible for such a thing to happen. Since such things wouldn¡¯t be possible for a cog. And since he was a cog that didn¡¯t even matter. While he was thinking of numerous things, something charged through the falling debris. A bright golden light. With a dark aura surrounding it. ¡®Woo. That¡¯s fucking cool no matter how many times I see it. I should get something like that when I get the chance. Violet is a bit tacky.¡¯ Sangjinughed at the charging golden line that was approaching him through the earth which was getting smashed apart. He didn¡¯t know what Hansoo was running towards at the very beginning. But he thought that he now had a slight idea of what it was. ¡®It¡¯s amazing. Thank you.¡¯ Sangjin smiled. While thinking that he had gotten on a very nice boat. ............................................... Hududududuk ¡°Uwaaaaa!¡± ¡°Dodge it! Fall back! Get back deeper!¡± ¡°Damnit! This much was still not safe!¡± The Okonelly n who were hidden deep within the buttocks of the Gragos freaked out. Since the ant tunnels they were in started to get ripped apart as a whole. Udududuk The dark ant tunnels copsed as they disappeared. And Jichan almost fell down onto his knees from the sight that appeared in front of him. Kuuuuungg! Crunch Crunch The flesh of the Gragos where their ant tunnels were had been chewed off as a whole. And it was disappearing into the leopard¡¯s mouth which was easily few kilometers big. ¡°Aaaaak!¡± ¡°Uwwaaaa!¡± The thousands of people who hadn¡¯t been able to escape from the Gragos¡¯s flesh started get sucked into the leopard¡¯s mouth. But these were all adventurers who roamed around the Otherworld. Everyone had a few tricks up their sleeves. They used numerous skills to fly or jumped in order to get onto the bull-shaped Gragos. Few pondered for a moment since the distance was too great and just jumped into the leopard instead. In order to just live upon the skin of the leopard. But in conclusion, both of these decisions weren¡¯t good ones. Kuuugugugung! The bull shaped Gragos couldn¡¯t handle it any longer as it raised its front legs and smashed the leopard. It had gotten angry after having a chunk of its buttock flesh getting chewed off. Boooom! The leopard, which had been hit by the bull, fell into theva. The problem was after this. Ssh A shockwave rang out with the location where the leopard fell as the center. The shock wave from the leopard created numerous stters ofva which flew into the skies and assaulted the bodies of both the leopard and the bull. As well as the people above them. ¡°Aaaak!¡± ¡°Kuaaaak!¡± The people who were swept up by theva only left behind echoes of screams as they disappeared into the Heringsen. And it wasn¡¯t much different for those who survived through it. No, it was actually worse for them. Chiiiiiiiiik ¡°Uwaaak!¡± These people died as their whole bodies were burnt by theva as they petrified along with theva. Like those who couldn¡¯t escape the volcano¡¯s eruption in Pompeii. The people who had barely survived within the ant tunnels looked at this scene with dumbfounded expressions. Since they realized how small and insignificant they were. They weren¡¯t even at the level of a parasite. ¡°Damn. The area which we tried so hard to take over... Just got chomped up by that thing in a single go. The 2nd area for the dispute between the ns for the past 5 years, which was full of body fluids and was quite safe from the Bdis, had disappeared in an instant. Along with around 6 smaller ns who had taken over this area recently. ¡®Deeper! We need to get deeper!¡¯ Jichan clenched his teeth as he started to run deeper. This ce was dangerous. Since the leopard was preparing to pounce again. The moment Jichan prayed that the leopard bit onto another location as he started to run. Something came into Jichan¡¯s view. Hoooook Something was charging towards him at extreme speeds while shining with a gold light. ¡®Uh? Uhhh?¡¯ Jichan unconsciously took a step back from the oppressive aura. And then a chill ran down his back from that aura. Jichan turned around instinctively in order to search for a location to run away to. A cliff was behind him. Though there wasn¡¯t anywhere to run, the aura of the golden thing was vicious enough to make him forget that. But Jichan regretted looking behind him. Since he saw the leopard opening its mouth widely towards the area where he was standing at. Kuaaaang! The bull raised its hind legs in order to kick away the leopard. The ant tunnels started to vibrate intensely as if an earthquake urred. Whoosh Jichan lost his bnce while going back and forth between the golden existence and the leopard as he got flung out from the vibration. Jichan fell as he made a dejected expression. The most prominent memories ran by his head while he was falling towards the Heringsen. He had fought the people charging towards him desperately and killed them. He had fought battles in order to gain thecking body fluids. Since he didn¡¯t want to die and the environment was too harsh for him to not be selfish. ¡®...Damn. I wanted to find my father.¡¯ At that moment. He felt his body being lifted up. Though his body was already in air, he felt something lifting up his body. A single voice was heard in Jichan¡¯s ears. ¡°Go in.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Whoosh Jichan had been flung back into the ant tunnels Kwadududuk Jichan caught his bnce and desperately grasped the walls of the ant tunnels. Since the sensation of the fall was still running through him. ¡°Huuuk...Huuk.¡± Jichan caught his breath as he got suspicious of his own eyes at the person who had flung him. The golden line, which had thrown him, was flying towards the mouth of the leopard in the distance. ¡°Insane...Hey! What are you doing! Where are you going man!¡± Jichan hurriedly shouted but the golden line had long disappeared into the mouth of the leopard. ..................................... Boooom! Hansoonded on top of the leopard¡¯s teeth as he plunged his hands into the white teeth and stabilized himself. Though it was a very sturdy teeth that could easily chew up the flesh of the giant Gragos but it was smashed apart like tofu in front of Hansoo¡¯s strength. Koooong Hansoo repositioned himself as he looked around. The whole world was in chaos. Lava was shing from all around as numerous debris that fell from the Gragos rained down while aze. And they constantly smashed onto this body. The extremely hotva rain, which had killed hundreds of people, smashed onto his body but he withstood it. Tudodododong ¡®It¡¯s nice.¡¯ Hansoo nodded at the strength of thepletely filled up runes. The difference between 20% and 100% was like heaven and earth. Power was overflowing from every part of his body. The mana, which he alwayscked, made the thickness of the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement like a castle¡¯s walls. He felt invincible no matter who he went up against. Except the problem was that humans weren¡¯t his opponents. Chiiiiik The strengthened Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement blocked off the heat from theva. The Thousand Soldiers Armor seemed like it was proving to be the best armor in the world as it kept its shape despite the countless debris smashing into it. But he had to withstand the projectiles ofva with his own strength. Kudududuk ¡®Hoook. Hook.¡¯ The leopard¡¯s mouth was constantly moving in order to chew up the bull. Due to this the rocky skin of the Gragos and theva was swirling around its mouth constantly. A force which would¡¯ve easily turned him t smashed onto Hansoo¡¯s body. Roaaarrr! He felt like a small fly being blended up with numerous other things within a giant blender. But Hansoo wasn¡¯t flung off as he intensely clenched onto his teeth, smashed his legs into the teeth and climbed up towards the top of its mouth. ¡®If I didn¡¯t receive the Body Enhancement Surgery then I would¡¯ve been flung off numerous times huh.¡¯ Thunk. Kuthunk. The three hearts ruthlessly pumped blood throughout his whole body. The golden scales and the ck mana melted and deflected off the flying debris. Hansoo withstood the storm as he went past its mouth and headed towards its nose. Hooooong ¡°Hoooh.¡± The vibration was still the same within the nose but he could at least dodge the storm ofva. ¡®I wonder if this is what the adventurers feel after dodging a giant storm. Well his situation was a bit worse since one¡¯s legs and arms wouldn¡¯t get broken from getting hit by a bit of rain. Hansoo caught his breath as he looked at his broken right arm and left leg. A result of him deflecting a flying debris. ¡®Hu-up!¡¯ Kududuk Hansoo used a bit of strength and fixed the position of the broken arm and leg. Then the silvery liquid started to madly fill up the broken location. Hansoo got up after his legs and arms healed to the point where he could move them. ¡®No time to rest.¡¯ Chiiiiik Hansoo flung off theva burning on his body as he cut through the humidity that wasing off from all around as he headed deep into the leopard¡¯s body. Suuuuuk Hansoo, who had been running through the nose where its breath was storming like a hurricane, touched the surface of the wall. The inner flesh and turnedpletely ck. Cmity of Death. All the Akarons thought of this disease as the side effect of creating the Body Enhancement Surgery. But he knew. Since he had read Elkadion¡¯s memory crystal. He knew why the Cmity of Death had appeared. ¡®Elkadion... An Akaron who roamed the Abyss in order to atone for his sins.¡¯ Hansoo ran through the already dead inner parts of the Gragos. Through the hole devoid of Bdis and parasites, that only had huge vibrations and sounds rushing through. His goal was seen after a long run. ¡®Found it, It¡¯s as it was written down.¡¯ Soul Tutograph. The capsule shaped object on the insides of the Gragos where nothing else existed looked a bit different from what Gwanje saw. Since it was still working very well. At that moment. Boooom! Hansoo blocked a powerful blow and then smashed the thing which had attacked him. Kyaaaaak! ¡®You came out.¡¯ Hansoo muttered as he looked at the Tiradus which he had turned more than halfway ck with a single attack. The final obstacle. And a guardian created in order to defend the . Hansoo started to think of the things written down in Elkadion¡¯s memory crystal. Proofreader¡¯s note Weekly bonus chapter 3/3. Hansoo¡¯s a MAN! For next week¡¯s 3 bonus chapters, we¡¯ve decided to publish them if the Wikia is filled up a bit: One bonus chapter for writing the pages for the ¡°Past characters¡±, and two bonus chapters for the ¡°Tutorial characters¡±. If 1/100th of the readers do one character each, there¡¯ll be at least six chapters next week! Chapter 126: Lazar (4) <...One...Monologue>. After the great patriarch, Mekido, killed the Tiradus. I gained the chance to study and research the Tiradus that no one else had been given the opportunity to. But the more I researched the more I found out that something was strange. It was not a lifeform which could be created naturally. This was closer to an artificial being than a lifeform. Something created for war. I realized that I didn¡¯t have enough information as I went deep within the Lazar in order to find the remnants of the Tiradus. Then I found a strange machine called the Soul Tutograph. Since nobody could get into this ce before, nobody had known about this. The Tiradus seemed like it had been created to defend this. No, I was sure of this. Since the locations of all other Tutographs were shown on the Tutograph and that location was the same as the location where the unique Margoth, Tiradus, had been standing by for a long time. I couldn¡¯t hold in my surprise after looking over the machine under Mekido¡¯s guard. There were clear instructions on controlling the essence of the giant creature, Gragos, stored within it. Priceless information that even I, who had researched countless things, had never seen before. I was extremely excited after I gained this intel. Since I would be able to create and perfect the Body Enhancement Surgery that I had dreamt of and only hypothesized. Once Iplete the Body Enhancement Surgery then we wouldn¡¯t get chased around by the Margoths and the Akarons will reach a golden age. From the mindset of a researcher and the hope of strengthening the n, I searched around the machine more in order to gain more information and researched the essence of the Gragos. And then Ipleted the Body Enhancement Surgery. But even before I saw that result helping the n, the Cmity had hit. Since the machine had started to work after my endless fiddling. And then I finally realized what this machine had been created to do. There was only one thing this machine did. No, It wouldn¡¯t matter even if it was the Gragos. This machine had the ability to automatically analyze lifeforms with huge amounts of energy or highly important information. So it could pull out something from the target efficiency. And the reason why the information regarding the essence of the Gragos was within it was the machine¡¯s automatic process over the countless years. My greed for information had started up the machine and... Every machine that was spread around started up at the same time. I smashed apart the machine as soon as possible but it was toote. The tutograph had already inserted the toxins into the body of the Gragos since it had already analyzed the giant beast. The toxin to paralyze it in order to pull out the essence from it efficiency. And then the Cmity of Death which led to the downfall of us, the Akarons, had started. I tried to smash the other tutographs in order to slow down the process but this wasn¡¯t easy as well. Since the Tiradus were tremendously strong opponents even for the Akarons who had their bodies enhanced. And the ck Tiradus, which was the final barrier that guarded the machine, was... The Akarons had been massacred by the ck Tiradus and the Gragoses suffered from the toxins from the machines as they fell one by one. Oh god, what have I done. Just for some powerful body! Because I touched that machine...Our race embarked upon a path of extinction. I must atone for my sins. This is why... ......................................... Hansoo shook his head. There was only a single reason why the bull-shaped Gragos had survived. It had survived because the Tutograph had been broken. A few more Gragoses had survived the same way as this but they slowly died out from the attacks of others. There was a reason why the Tiradus killed off the Margoths. They had done so since the tutograph may get broken if the Gragos rolled due tock of body fluids. It was an order given to it after the tutograph had analyzed the patterns and habits of the Gragos. ¡®...Get rid of that Tiradus and insert the liquid into the core of the tutograph.¡¯ Hansoo then looked at the transparent liquid in his pocket. The moment this is inserted the tutograph will send out a counteracting form to the Cmity of Death instead of it. It would work without the machine but the machine will hasten the process of it. Hansoo finished his thoughts as he looked at thepletely ck Tiradus. ¡®I need to hurry.¡¯ Kuuguugugooong The inner parts of the Gragos where Hansoo was standing was vibrating much more aggressively than before. Kiriririk The ck Tiradus which had turned into a killer machine without any emotion stared at Hansoo expressionlessly for a moment and then shot out a ray of light. It didn¡¯t use this usually due to its high energy usage but once it got into assault mode then it would focus everything it has onto destroying its opponent. There wasn¡¯t a need for it to be scared either. Zoooom! Speed of light. It wasn¡¯t dodgeable. The ray of beam prated through Hansoo and even the darkened inner wall of the Gragos. Chiiiik There weren¡¯t any sounds either. The location where the ray went through melted down due to the extremely high temperatures and soon an endlessly long and dark tunnel was created from the ray. At that moment. A golden spear flew through the light and then smashed into the Tiradus. Booooom! The Tiradus and the spear, which could prate through anything until now, collided and created a loud sound. Hansoo frowned as he looked through the steam and the dust. ¡®As I expected, it¡¯s a bit hard without the suppressing stone.¡¯ The assault mode simply would burn the yearly amount of energy within a single hour. The mysterious energy floating around the body of the Tiradus instantly dispersed the mana reinforcement upon the golden spear. Hansoo felt his golden scales which had melted slightly from the beam, clicked his tongue and then jumped up. The Tiradus saw this and started to assault Hansoo with endless amounts of rays. Boooom! The ck nails of the Tiradus smashed through the Thousand Soldiers Armor. And it had even smashed through the golden scales and prated into Hansoo¡¯s enhanced body. Kuduk! ¡®...Amazing.¡¯ The ck Tiradus really lived up to its fame. Hansoo grasped the hand that was digging into his body and smashed it with the Forked Lightning. Dududuk It had such a powerful protection aura around it then it still maintained its shape after being smashed by the spear head on. But even if it wasn¡¯t broken, it couldn¡¯t absorb all of the force. Crack The nails got pulled out from the hands of the Tiradus from the force. Kirik The Tiradus saw its nailed get pulled out, judged Hansoo to be formidable and then backed off. ck fiber like materials grew out from the location where the nails got pulled out from but they started to entwine and criss cross as they created a new set of nails. At a speed visible to the naked eye. Hansoo clicked his tongue. It would take an hour for it to run out of energy. But if he were to fight against this thing for an hour then almost half the people above the Bull would die out. He needed to insert the cure quickly. ¡®...End it quickly.¡¯ Hansoo started to gather all of his mana onto the tip of the spear. He pulled back the mana which he had sent into the Thousand Soldiers Armor and instead poured it into the Pandemic de. He also pulled back the mana which was reinforcing the dragon scales as he used it to sharpen the tip of the spear. The fortress of defense around Hansoo¡¯s body started to disappear. ¡®Hooh.¡¯ Hansoo prepared himself and looked at the Tiradus which had regenerated its nails and was charging towards him. The nails which had prated right through the Thousand Soldiers Armor and the scales. Hansoo clenched down onto his teeth as he saw this. ¡®I just need to... Keep my life!¡¯ Hansoo swung the Forked Lightning on his hands the moment he finished thinking. Puuuuuuuk Though it was smallpared to a Margoth, the Tiradus was still 10m tall. The Tiradus started to focus all of its energy on its body onto the tip of its nails. Most adventurers would get smashed apart by this. But the Tiradus felt as if it wasn¡¯t enough as it poured the year¡¯s worth of energy within its core onto the tip of the nails. This almost 2m long spear of a nail flew through the air and smashed into Hansoo¡¯s body. Kwadudududuk ¡®Kuuuh.¡¯ He tried to dodge the attack from getting to his heart but simply being grazed had smashed one apart and half of another. His innards had melted and got stuck to each other from the energy within the nails. But Hansoo justughed. Since he had seen his spear reach his target. Cracklecrack! The spear which had flown above its nail smashed onto the small gem located in between the center of its chest and its head. Its greatest weakness. The location where the core and the neural control system intersected. Udududuk The Forked Lightning, which had upon it all the energy from Hansoo¡¯s body, smashed apart the three defenses outside of the Tiradus as well as the 7 alloy walls created to defend its weakness. The Pandemic de was a vicious mana parasite that ate up anything, including things that weren¡¯t alive. Whooosh As the Pandemic de exploded out it melted down everything within the body of the Tiradus. Pajijiijik! Kiiiiiiing An extremely loud noise came out from the insides of the ck Tiradus. Thankfully the Tiradus which had its nail skewered through Hansoo and was making minced meat out of him stopped moving. ¡®This is why mechanisms are very nice to go against.¡¯ Living things will try to finish off what it had been doing even if its weakness had been smashed apart. But mechanisms will have something in its body which will allow someone to stop it immediately in case something went wrong. Hansoo chuckled as he looked at his current situation. ¡®I almost got chopped apart in two.¡¯ Hansoo clenched down his teeth and pulled his body out from the nails. Then the silver liquid poured out and started to fill up the mess of a hole. ¡®Good, it¡¯s healing.¡¯ This is why he received the surgery. The human body wouldn¡¯t be able to heal itself after a certain moment and instead continue to get worse. But the body of those who received the Body Enhancement Surgery was different. Though they weren¡¯t immortal, they would get better as long as they were still alive. The Body Enhancement Surgery and the hearts were slowly turning Hansoo¡¯s body back to normal. ¡®That¡¯s done then.¡¯ After he healed enough to be able to walk, he pulled out the cure from his pockets and walked towards the soul tutograph. He then dropped a single drop of the cure onto the core of the tutograph. Soon the machine started making loud noises and went into work. The darkened inner walls started to quickly turn white with the tutograph as the center. Now this Gragos will fall into slumber. Until its body waspletely healed. ¡®Almost there.¡¯ Just a single stage was left. Curing Lazar. ¡®But... It won¡¯t be easy.¡¯ Hansoo looked at the soul tutograph and the corpse of the Tiradus. ..................................... Kurururu ¡°Uh? It¡¯s backing off!¡± ¡°Woah!¡± Sofia and Enbi Arin, who had been looking at the leopard with worry, sighed a breath of relief along with everyone else. ¡®You did it Hansoo.¡¯ Their whole body was full of injuries. They had turned into a mess just from standing atop of the bull while it had been fighting. Though they didn¡¯t show it, everyone was prepared for death. Actually there were some people who had questions while everyone else was cheering. Ariel and the n leaders who had been caught as a hostage. Due to what Hansoo had told her before he left. ¡®There¡¯s going to be a lot of things I would need to do? What could I do?¡¯ What could she during the moment when this giant Gragos was fighting with another giant Gragos? At that moment the priestess, who had been standing at the highest location on the Gragos, shouted out. ¡°It¡¯s Lazar! We¡¯ve arrived at the location where the Divine Beast Lazar has fallen to slumber!¡± Everyone looked towards the location where the bull was heading towards from Oteon¡¯s shouts. At that time Hansoonded near them with a huge shockwave. Sofia looked at Hansoo with a worrisome expression. Since his entire body was a mess. But Ariel giggled as she looked at Hansoo and spoke out. ¡°You¡¯re suffering a lot by yourself huh? Thank you for the work.¡± Hansoo looked at Ariel with a confused expression. ¡°I told you earlier. That there¡¯s a lot of things you would need to do.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ariel made an extremely uneasy expression from Hansoo¡¯s reply. Proofreader¡¯s note Weekly Regr chapter 2/3. For next week¡¯s 3 bonus chapters, we¡¯ve decided to publish them if the Wikia is filled up regarding the past characters and the tutorial characters. Since yesterday there has already been a lot of activity on the Wiki! There will be at least one bonus chapter?? Every bit of help (editing, adding content, adding references) is appreciated! Chapter Summary: ¨C We learn some of the background story regarding the Tiradus and the Cmity of Death ¨C Hansoo is epically fighting the ck Tiradus and putting everything on the line to win ¨C The attacking Gragos is cured and will slumber for a few days the time to fully heal ¨C The bull-shaped Gragos is still heading towards Lazar ¨C Ariel is going to regret making fun of Hansoo Chapter 127: Crown of Thorns (1) Kururururururu A giant statue was standing in the middle of the sea ofva as if it were a continent. A now slumbering Lazar. Though its entire body had turned ck unfitting of the title of White Lion, its prideful and majestic look had still remained. Though it was slumbering t on the sea ofva, it¡¯s size was sorge that not even half its body was submerged under theva. Kuooooooo! The Gragos slowly approached the ck lion with Oteon¡¯s guidance. Though the bull was on the bigger side out of the Gragoses, the lion was so huge that theying eye level of the lion and the standing eye level of the bull were simr. As if it had felt the bull approaching it, the ck lion opened its eyes with a lot of effort and stared at the bull with its huge eyes. ¡°...¡± Everyone gulped down their saliva with nervous expressions. The bull had withstood most of the assaults from other Gragoses with its pure size. But this one was different. If that lion, which was staring at them with its full moon like eyes, smashed them with just its single paw, the Gragos they¡¯re standing on will have its head blown off and they will fall down onto theva. And the lion was also a carnivore. But that was all. The lion closed its eyes again as if keeping it open was tiring. ¡°Hoooh...¡± While everyone was sighing in relief, the giant head of the bull approached the neck of the lion, which was sleeping with its head on its front legs, and touched it. Kuuuurururung The two giant Gragoses had connected. Oteon shed tears of joy. She had never even dreamt of being able to return to the kingdom of which they had been driven off. ¡°Ohh...Ohhhh!¡± Oteon and the Akarons, who were crying out in joy, calmed down and started to focus again. Since they knew that this wasn¡¯t the end but rather the beginning. Enbi Arin slightly frowned as she looked at the Akarons and Hansoo, who were moving around non-stop, and spoke. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to heal the ones approaching us over there? If you need help then we will help you.¡± Enbi Arin then looked at the tens of mountains approaching them from the distance. No, the mountain-sized Gragoses. Ones who were approaching them in order to chew down the bull-shaped Gragos. If they don¡¯t heal those guys then the Gragos they were standing on will get destroyed by the zombie-like Gragoses who were approaching them. ¡°There¡¯s no time.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hansoo looked around. Cross n, Enbi Arin. Rerorerore n, Kim Gwanje. And Ariel and the other who were leaders of various other big ns. Most of therge n¡¯s leaders were here. Hansoo looked at them and spoke. ¡°There¡¯s something you need to do.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A big migration. We need to get everyone on this Gragos onto the ck lion, before those things get here.¡± ¡®There¡¯s not enough time.¡¯ A single Tiradus per Tutograph he needed to put the cure into. Even Hansoo would take quite a bit of time to deal with them and heal afterwards. While he kills each and every one of those and heals the Gragos, the bull will get attacked. ¡®...So we give up this ce.¡¯ Hansoo finished his thoughts and looked at Oteon. Oteon thought of giving up their Divine Beast, Gragos, and felt her insides being ripped apart but she nodded as she gave up. ¡®We need to clutch onto this chance.¡¯ If Hansoo hadn¡¯t brought the Gragos here then they would¡¯ve been able to live a bit longer. But in the end the bull will have fallen to the ground due to the always increasing Margoths or the infected Gragoses. And the living things above it will die off of course. They couldn¡¯t wait on the Bull for an eternity. They needed to move when they had the time. They needed to live upon a powerful existence that couldn¡¯t even bepared to the bull. ¡°You need to hurry. It wouldn¡¯t even take 3 days for those guys to get here.¡± Ariel and Enbi Arin nodded as they started to send carrier pigeons in numerous directions. ......................................... Kooooooong. ¡°You damned bastard! Don¡¯t push!¡± ¡°Fucking bitch! Wanna have a go at it?¡± The thousands of carrier pigeons which had originated from the head were sent to almost all of the nervous nsmen at the same time. The carrier pigeons which had spread to therge ns such as Cross and Rerorerore were then sent to the middle and small sized ns and then the middle and small sized ns sent them to lone adventurers whom they were friends of or had some form of a connection with. Soon a giant march from the tail of the Gragos to the Forest of Horns and finally to the ck lion had been created. Though the atmosphere wasn¡¯t that great. ¡®It¡¯s chaos.¡¯ Enbi Arin, who had been leading the Cross n, clicked her tongue. Everyone had been on edge due to the sh of the Gragoses. When they had gathered the people who were usually enemies and tried to sent them across, numerous shes urred from all around. And there was another person who was actually creating a problem. ¡°Yo, Ariel. Aren¡¯t you going to control them properly?¡± ¡°...What do you want me to do?¡± Though they bickered, most of the Margoth levels knew each other. As the usually kind Enbi Arin called her out, Arielined back. At the end of Ariel¡¯s sight, the person who had taken the leadership position of the Okonelly n while Ariel had been caught, Akon, was there. Akon shouted out from the middle of the Okonelly n. ¡°Why are you making us cross? What would happen when we go over there! Previous leader?¡± Akon then mumbled inwardly. ¡®How can we trust a weakling who had been caught by the enemy.¡¯ The ck lion on the other side did not look like it was in its normal condition. The skin was dingypared to the usual healthy skin and there were no living nts unlike the bull which had numerous forests and jungles all around. But the most terrifying thing were the corpses. ¡®...Damn, people told me that the corpses that had starved to death are the most unsightly.¡¯ Akon frowned as he looked at the corpses which he could see from multiple kilometers away. Tens of Margoths which had starved to death. That giant body had been impoverished to the point where the leather had stuck to the bones. If those things, which went crazy for the body fluids, had starved to death then the humans wouldn¡¯t have much chance. Akon sweated profusely as he shouted towards his surroundings. ¡°Listen! Those guys are definitely thinking of throwing us on the ck lion and leaving us! Then we would have to starve over there!¡± Everyone frowned. Since that ck lion definitely looked like and without hope to them. ¡°...Is that it.¡± ¡°That seems like it.¡± Everyone started to mumble. Ariel, who had been listening to this, finally realized what it felt like to die from high blood pressure. For him to act like this when they had saved their lives and were working this hard. ¡®This bastard... I can kill him with a single strike.¡¯ But she didn¡¯t dare. Margoth levels weren¡¯t invincible. The nsmen who were swarming over on that side were people who she had trained well. They were not easy opponents. And most of them were thinking that his words made sense. If she were to attack that guy then it would be like adding fuel t the fire. ¡®Damn... This is really embarrassing.¡¯ Every other n was heading towards to the other side without a single problem but why was her own n doing this. Ariel frowned and then used a skill and shouted out extremely loudly. ¡°You bastards! Look at the Gragos approaching us! If you stay here you¡¯ll die anyway! Do you know how much those zombie guys tried to chew up the Bull? If you stay here then the Gragos will sink as a whole!¡± Everyone nodded at those words. Though most people were skeptical of migrating, there was a reason for the crossing. They ¡®might¡¯ die from hunger if they go over there but if they stay here then they will definitely die. By sinking onto theva. But it wasn¡¯t that Akon didn¡¯t think this far. Akon mumbled inwardly. ¡®Those guys have a method of getting rid of the Gragos who are approaching.¡¯ Why would the leopard suddenly back off from the bull¡¯s buttocks. The Akarons would have done something. ¡®Those guys even know how to control the Gragos... Of course they know how to get rid of them.¡¯ But one of the people nearby talked to Akon with a worrisome expression. ¡°I heard... That the person who fell the Gragos was a single person. And that he is making us move because he can¡¯t deal with them all.¡± Akon clicked his tongues. ¡®This useless kid... He believes such words.¡¯ Akon pointed towards the mountains approaching them from afar. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that a single person went inside of that, did something and the Gragos backed off? You think that makes sense?¡± ¡°...Well, true.¡± The man nodded. That thing was not something humans could deal with. The logic of the adventurers and the knowledge of the Akarons spread like wildfire. Suddenly there were people who started to abandon the march. ¡°Aren¡¯t these guys actually just setting us up for a trap?¡± ¡°Hey! You guys go ahead first then!¡± The people who had broken off gathered with the Okonelly n as the center. Enbi Arni looked at the scene and frowned as it even felt like a sh would happen from the Cross n and the other adventurers. ¡®...Well. This should be happening anyway.¡¯ It was an obvious result. They had to make a decision that would impact their lives within a short amount of time with limited information. Who would want to abandon the Gragos they had been living upon and go on top of the suspicious ck lion? The problem was that this may cause thousands of lives to die off. They had pulled out everyone from the corners of the Gragos. They just needed to cross to the ck lion but for a problem to ur here. ¡®This won¡¯t do. Let¡¯s first kill off those guys...¡¯ This wasn¡¯t the best solution. Since there would be a lot of deaths. But Enbi Arin¡¯s method was that finishing things off fast was better rather than dying time. While Enbi Arin poured strength upon her fists, another hand stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°What?¡± Enbi Arin looked at Hansoo, who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere, with a confused expression. ¡°...Didn¡¯t you go somewhere?¡± Enbi Arin muttered while looking at Hansoo. This guy said that he had to do something important. Hansoo nodded. ¡°I did prepare something.¡± ¡°...?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t have much talent in persuasion, I¡¯m going to make them cross forcibly.¡± ¡°What have you done?¡± Sofia asked with a nervous expression next to him. Though she had seen him do his work since the Red Zone, this guy never did things ¡®normally.¡¯ It was destruction or mega destruction. She didn¡¯t know what kind of life he had lived but even a terrorist would be nicer than this guy. ¡®Well if the results weren¡¯t good then he would just be a terrorist.¡¯ Hansoo shrugged his shoulders while looking at Sofia¡¯s nervous expression. ¡°Well it¡¯ll be a bit wasteful if we don¡¯t use the things that remained.¡± ¡°...?¡± At that moment the bull shaped Gragos started to cry out. Guoooooooooooo! And soon the bull shaped Gragos started to tilt its body very slowly. Into a position of rolling on theva. ¡°Aaaa!¡± ¡°What is this! What¡¯s going on!¡± Everyone freaked out. Since they didn¡¯t know what caused this. But Gwanje realized what caused this and made an expression of disbelief. Since he knew what Hansoo had done. ¡°You crazy bastard! The remaining Graphite!¡± Hansoo nodded as he shouted out loudly. Loud enough that everyone within the Forest of Horns could hear. ¡°Emergency! The Gragos is going to roll! Escape! We have to escape to the ck lion!¡± Boooooom! The giant voice resonated over the people who had gathered. And the people who had been in a chaotic situation realized what happened. As well as what they would need to do in order to survive. ¡°Uwaaa! Damnit!¡± The members of the Okonelly n, Akon and everyone else who had been gathered, started to madly dash towards the ck lion. And like people who had survived the Otherworld for 5 to 6 years, they were sessfully escaping to the ck lion despite the vibrations. ¡®Damn, they¡¯re running the best.¡¯ Hansooughed as he looked at the Okonelly nsmen who were running towards the ck lion at extreme speeds. ¡°Let¡¯s go over as well.¡± ¡°...You¡¯re really insane.¡± ¡°As long as the results are good.¡± Hansoo looked at Gwanje who was sighing as the thought of his next goal. ¡®Go onto the Lazar and retrieve the Crown of Thorns.¡¯ Elkadion¡¯s relic, Crown of Thorns. But this wasn¡¯t for him. There was something else for him. The legacy of the great patriarch, Mekido, that Elkadion had prepared. The treasure that allowed Mekido, an Akaron, to fight the Tiradus and win on a one versus one. Hansoo finished his thoughts as he moved towards Lazar. Chapter 128: Crown of Thorns (2) Kururururu A giant bull was rolling back and forth in the sea ofva. Streams ofva flew around and powerful earthquakes roared. The remaining Margoths above the Gragos were crushed between the Gragos and the Heringsen and got massacred. If Margoths got killed off like this, it wouldn¡¯t be much different for humans. Everyone felt cold sweat running down their backs as they watched this scene from the head of the ck lion after barely having escaped. Since they could imagine what would¡¯ve happened to them ¡®Phew.¡¯ But the sigh of relief was just a moment. Everyone looked around with worrisome expressions. And of death. No other words fit thesends better. ¡®It¡¯s much worse than what I¡¯d seen from afar.¡¯ The leader of the Okonelly n, Akon, frowned. Dried and cracked skin. Dried up corpses of Margoths who starved to death fromck of body fluids and had dried from the heat of theva. It was a bit obvious but there was nothing they could drink. They had been forcibly dragged into these deadnds. ¡°Fuck. What... What do you want us to do! By dragging us here!¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± There were numerousints arousing from all around. Though they had to escape due to the bull having rolled, they could only curse out loud from the current situation. At that moment Akon shouted out. ¡°Rerorerore n! What are you bastards thinking of! Did you guys make the bull roll?¡± ¡°What?¡± As everyone turned around to look at Akon, he shouted out even louder. ¡°I read it before that the Gragos will roll once it startscking body fluids. Apparently you guys did some crazy things recently huh?¡± ¡°...Motherfucker. You really want to trap us like this huh.¡± Gwanje made a bitter expression. Since those words weren¡¯t exactly wrong. If everything yed out the way the great priest wanted it to and Hansoo hadn¡¯t blocked his ns, the Gragos would¡¯ve long rolled on theva from what Gwanje had done. With all the humans on top of it. Everyone¡¯s expressions started to turn grim. The fact that they had to cross over to this side did not matter that much. The important thing was that they were currently in a grim situation and they needed someone to take responsibility for this. And somebody for them to vent their rage on. ¡°You crazy bastards! What are you thinking of!¡± ¡°What happens to the ones who woulde after us then? And how are we supposed to go get to the next zone!¡± Numerous enraged shouted were heard from here and there. Everyone clutched onto their weapons and started to make enraged expressions. The impatient ones had already pulled out their trump skills and were aiming at where Hansoo and Gwanje was standing there. An extremely dangerous situation. At that moment. The air ripped apart as something popped out from it. ¡°!!¡± A very small hole that had appeared in the air. But the people who had been watching this all froze simultaneously. Since it was a scene they could never forget even if they hadn¡¯t seen it for a long time. ¡°Fairy...¡± ¡°Fuck. When did that thing that we haven¡¯t seen in years...¡± While having had been grinding their teeth, the fairy which had popped out from the air smiled. ¡°Hello everyone! Anyways, I don¡¯t know why you tiredly crawled all the way here when we created a pretty andfortable ce for you to live on hahahaha!¡± If the fairy was describing the top of the Gragos as a pretty andfortable ce to live then it was definite that it lived in hell. Since if somebody envied a location where the Margoths rampaged and where there was always an uncertainty of them falling tova then the ce they lived on must be hell. Everyone grinded their teeth. But countless amounts of people had gathered. Of course there would be people who wouldn¡¯t just stop at grinding their teeth. And even more so if they had been enraged this far. ¡°Good! You fucking bitch! It¡¯s been a while!¡± One of the Okonelly nsmen who had been preparing their trump skill. ¡®Huh...Ballsy.¡¯ Akon clicked his tongue. This guy was definitely somebody who was confident in his skills and was quite impatient. Since he was ready to charge in first in a situation where a war-like battle was about to ur. And befitting of a person like that, his method of shooting an arrow of rage at the fairy was ruthless as well. ¡®Fucking bitch! You think we¡¯re still bugs like back then!?¡¯ The man, McCarlen, grinded his teeth. He couldn¡¯t forget when that thing had killed his friend like he was a bug back in the tutorial. But the current him was not him of the past. He could now easily destroy tens of thousands of people from the tutorial. arlen¡¯s trump skill that he had been mastering for over 7 years and had been collecting in his hand, , shot out into the air. Booooom! A single red beam of light smashed into the fairy which had been floating in the air. A fearsome power that would smash apart any adventurer it hit. Everyone¡¯s expressions brightened up. ¡®It hit?¡¯ The fact that the god-like fairy could not dodge the skill encouraged them. And McCarlen who had seen this also turned around to the people as heughed proudly. ¡°You saw it! Let¡¯s do the same for that...¡± But McCarlen knew something had gone wrong instantly. Since the people were slowly backing away. Precisely speaking, they were backing away from him. At that moment McCarlen felt a chill run down his back and tried to turn his head in order to see the fairy. But he soon realized that he didn¡¯t need to. Since the voice was heard in his ears. ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a push yet. Heehee.¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡®...Yet?¡¯ McCarlen made a confused expression as he turned around. And he froze. Since something was much different than before. The alwaysughing eyes had been raised up and the leisurely ends of the mouth had a vicious smile upon them. ¡°But it does piss me off a little. You see, I¡¯m still an existence that has emotions implemented. I¡¯ve been allowed to vent off my emotions as long as it doesn¡¯t step over the line.¡± ¡°Uh...Uhh?¡± ¡°You should take responsibility for your actions right?¡¯ The fairy finished speaking as it started to rip apart McCarlen who had attacked it. From head to toe. One bit at a time. ¡°Uwaaaaaaahh!¡± The fairy was barely the size of McCarlen¡¯s palm and so the amount it could grab ahold at a time was barely the size of a thumb. And it was even more horrifying because of this. Since the fairy had steadily shredded arlen apart one part at a time while keeping him alive as much as possible. ¡°...Fuck.¡± ¡°Holy shit...¡± Every adventurer gulped down their saliva at seeing a person getting shredded apart. McCarlen tried to retaliate madly but it was meaningless. Since the fairy kept on working on his body no matter what kind of attack it received. ¡°Fu...ck.¡± McCarlen left a single cursing word as he disappeared from the world. The fairy, who had erased McCarlen from the world, opened its mouth while being covered in blood from head to toe. While showing off that brisk smile that it always had from before. ¡°Anyways the reason why I came here was... To tell you to not worry about the Dimensional Portal. Since the Dimensional Portal and the beasts for your growth had been set for you guys. Since the ce you guys are living on change, we can just change that too.¡± Then as the fairy snapped its fingers, a grinding noise resonated throughout the body of the ck lion. Squirm squirm. The ground was dug out as caves that looked like dungeon entrances urred,kes were created and beasts filled thends. Kyaaaaak! Newly-born beasts rose from the ground and things started to crawl out from between the mane of the ck lion. A god-like power. Everyone who had seen this grinded their teeth. ¡®...Not an opponent we can go against.¡¯ But the changes didn¡¯t stop there. As the fairy snapped its fingers again a giantke appeared from the ground. A simr passageway to the Mirror they had used to get up here from the Red Zone. ¡°Since there are no Margoths here we will use this temporarily. I¡¯ve made many numerouskes like this. They woulde through this for now, they¡¯re quite lucky aren¡¯t they? Since they won¡¯t have to worry about getting chewed up inside the Margoth¡¯s mouth.¡± Somebody shouted out. Since the people who woulde over here weren¡¯t the important part. ¡°Wait! Coming here is settled but what about leaving this ce?¡± The fairyughed at those words. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that you¡¯re supposed to find it? You just took advantage of it after your seniors found it, look for it diligently since it¡¯s somewhere on the ck lion. Oh yeah, you know that you can¡¯t eat this monster right?¡± Then the fairy disappeared. And everyone who had been listening to the fairy were enraged. ¡°Fucking hell...¡± It wouldn¡¯t matter much if everything was how it had been. Since they weren¡¯t weaklings who had just gotten to the Orange Zone. Since they just needed to hunt and look for the portal. But the situation was much different. They were about to die from starvation. They couldn¡¯t even survive 5 days at this rate. The temporarily suppressed rage rose back up to the point of exploding. ¡°Rerorerore n, you bastards! What are you going to do! Nothing changed!¡± ¡°n leader, what happened! Are those words true?¡± At that moment Akon, the leader of the Okonelly n, shouted out. ¡°Wait! What do you mean there¡¯s nothing to eat. Of course there are things to eat!¡± Akon then pointed towards Gwanje, Cross and the Rerorerore n. ¡°Those guys are the culprits! We just need to eat them! We can hold on until we find the portal!¡± Everyone made reluctant expressions at those words. Since the idea of eating people was a bit too much even for them. And they weren¡¯t that hungry yet. Akon made an annoyed expression at these scenes. ¡°You dumbasses! It would take at least a month to find the portal! And do you think those guys can live for a whole month without eating anything!? What would those guys try to eat!?¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions changed at those words. If that happened then they would constantly get hunted down. Since the individual abilities of the Cross and Rerorerore n were much higher than theirs. ¡®And...Others might be different but the Rerorerore n might really do it.¡¯ Since those guys were crazies even out of crazy people. Everyone started to slowly gather around the Okonelly n. At that moment the leader figure of the Akarons, Oteon, shouted out. ¡°Calm down humans! Do you think we came here without any ns!? 3 Days! We can heal the Divine Beast, Lazar, in just 3 days! Then body fluids that we can drink wille out!¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions brightened up. Since then there wouldn¡¯t be a need to fight. And since it was the Akarons, who were natives, speaking it felt quite persuasive. While everyone was mumbling to each other, Akon got nervous. ¡®Damn. This won¡¯t do.¡¯ He felt the eyes of Enbi Arin and others who were ring at him. If all the adventurers moved away then he would get destroyed. No, getting destroyed would be the better end of the deal. Since the previous n leader, Ariel, was not a benevolent person in any shape or form. Ariel befit the leader position of the thirdrgest n in the Orange Zone, the Okonelly n, and had the toxicity and coldness. ¡®I need to kill them first no matter what!¡¯ Akon shouted out loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t trust them! Why would they do such things for humans! Wake up!¡± ¡®That bitch...¡¯ Enbi Arin felt her strength and agility skyrocketing. Tainted Emotion, her trait, was turning the rage into runes. Because of that crazy bastard, a war was about to happen. ¡°What are you going to do? You should deal with this before you go do your thing.¡± Hansoo looked around the surroundings and then shook his head. ¡°No, I can go now.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Enbi Arin frowned at the words she couldn¡¯t quiteprehend. ............................................ Akonughed as he looked at Enbi Arin who was ring at him. ¡®You can¡¯t attack right?¡¯ No, them attacking him was the oue he wanted. After creating this atmosphere, Akon called out the person who he had newly recruited. As if he had been on standby nearby, the guy instantly came to Akon after receiving the carrier pigeon. Andughed as he spoke. ¡°It seems quite urgent.¡± Akon quietly mumbled at those words. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. You asked me before right? That you wanted toe into our n.¡± Akon then thought of when he had met this guy. A person who hade to find him at the head of the Gragos when he himself was recing Ariel¡¯s position. He had ignored this guy back then. Though this guy looked quite useful, he wasn¡¯t dumb enough to invite in a mysterious and random person. But this was the chance to use this guy. ¡°Oh, has the time for letting me ine already?¡± Akon nodded as he mumbled very quietly so that others wouldn¡¯t be able to hear. ¡°You have a guy called Wongyung that you control right? Order him to... Pretend that they¡¯re from the Rerorerore n and attack us. If you do this job well then I¡¯ll let you in as quite a high position in our n. There¡¯re a lot of spots that need to be filled anyway.¡± It would be troublesome if there are any more people who side with the Akarons. He needed to ignite the fire when he had quite arge force and collide now. ¡®If the Rerorerore n fight first then it¡¯ll be perfect.¡¯ He can just cut off this guy afterwards. Sangjinughed as he spoke. ¡°Very well. I just need to attack Okonelly nsmen right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°One happens to be right in front of my eyes. You should¡¯ve held on a bit longer.¡± ¡°What...¡± Boooom! ¡°...Uh?¡± Akon, who had been confused from the words he had heard, suddenly felt a weird sensation that he had never felt before. The whole world was spinning with him as the center. Well, more like his vision as the center. And his vision quickly blurred out. ¡®What the hell happened...¡¯ Akon focused. And then he realized despite the blurred vision. The sword that had cut his throat. ¡®Fuck...er.¡¯ Akon¡¯s head spun through the air,nded on the ground and rolled away. Chapter 129: Crown of Thorns (3) The head of the person who had been rallying the whole situation flew off and the people started to calm down for now as Enbi Arin and the other previous n Leaders controlled the situation. But only for now. Everyone was uncertain of what would happen since the situation itself was rather grim and they only had limited information. They were all like a barrel of gunpowder that was about to explode. ¡®I need to deal with the situation before that happens.¡¯ Hansoo took a nce at the temporarily calm adventurers as he continued his preparations. Clunk Thunk Crunch Crunch A sound of something constantly being devoured. As Hansoo fed the Thousand Soldiers Armor with weapons and armor, the armor itself acted like a hungry baby bird and constantly chewed down the gear. The ns would have a surplus of weapons in their base just in case the weapons they had been using broke. Hansoo had taken all of these, which the people had left behind in a hurry, on the way back from dumping the Graphite. Since it¡¯ll be better for him to use it than letting it sink. As it ate the gear the missing parts grew back and holes were mended back even thicker than before. Soon, Hansoo¡¯s entire body, which towered at around 2m tall, was surrounded in armor. Hansoo, afterpletely fixing the Thousand Soldiers Armor, checked the status of the Nurmaha¡¯s ring as he grasped onto the Forked Lightning. ¡®Good. Though I haven¡¯t healed all the way...¡¯ It hasn¡¯t even been a day since he had almost been chopped apart in halves from the Tiradus. Expecting aplete recovery after the Racial Metamorphosis being released was not a good bet. ¡®But I¡¯ll move out since I can just about fight.¡¯ Trying to fight at his peak condition was pushing it a bit too much. Since one would need to fight as long as they were alive within the Abyss. His current goal of utmost importance was acquiring the Crown of Thorns. Hansoo finished feeding the Thousand Soldiers Armor as he stood up. Enbi Arin asked as she saw Hansoo preparing to move out. ¡°Where are you going to go?¡± Hansoo pointed towards the center of the mane in the distance. Oten saw this as his eyes shone. Since he knew what Hansoo had pointed towards. ¡°Holynd...¡± Holynd. Land of the gods. The location where the most amount of essence flew through upon the Lazar. The location where the great patriarch¡¯s residence, Tao-Bao, and the great temple existed. At that moment numerous shouts were heard from all around. ¡°What the hell? Something is crawling out from the ground?¡± ¡°Get into formation! Something is here!¡± Kiiruuurururuk Kuuududuk Something was crawling through the hide from beneath. The people made nervous expressions but then started to loosen up. Since they could guess the identities of those things. ¡°The fairy¡¯s tricks are quite harsh aren¡¯t they. To spread them beneath the ground?¡± Everyoneughed as they looked at the squirming hide beneath their feet. In their thoughts, the only thing that coulde out from beneath the hide of the Gragos was a beast that the fairy would¡¯ve made. And those beasts weren¡¯t much of a problem to them. It might be a different story if they were all separated but countless amounts of people were gathered here due to the mass relocation. ¡°Let¡¯s see what the beasts around here look like.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± There were actually people who were happy about the beast showing itself. Since themon enemy that had suddenly appeared loosened up the situation when they have been all on guard against each other. Soon the thing that had been making the noise beneath showed itself. Kiruuruk About 3m tall. And it¡¯s appearance was something they were all too familiar with. Everyone freaked out as they saw this. ¡°What the fuck! Is it a baby Tiradus?¡± ¡°Aaaak!¡± The silver beast that had crawled out from the ground was very simr to the Tiradus that had caused a massacre against the humans in the past. Though it was small and silver-colored, it was basically a weaker version of the Tiradus. The people would only freak out since they had seen a disaster caused by the Tiradus. But soon the people calmed themselves down and shouted while grinding their teeth. ¡°Damnit! We have the numbers! Just attack it!¡± ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s small too!¡± A much smaller size than the 10m tall Tiradus from before. And the fact that everyone was together gave them confidence. Soon a massive assault of skills were sent out. Towards the existence that had made them scared in a situation where they had been all nervous. Boobobobooom! The thing that had crawled out from the ground was worthy of looking like the Tiradus as it withstood the assault of the skills quite well. But their numbers made a difference. The overwhelming amount of skills had turned around 20 of the silver Tiraduses into rasg. ¡°Uwahahaha! This is amazing for stress relief!¡± ¡°Damn! It doesn¡¯t look like this thing is a beast! It doesn¡¯t drop anything!¡± Everyoneughed as they looked at their target which had been killed off way too easily. But Hansoo just shook his head. ¡°This is just the start.¡± ¡°What?¡± At that moment Sofia frowned. The ground started to rumble and shake as if an earthquake happened. ¡°Uuh? Uuuhhh? What the hell? Is this thing going to roll as well?¡± Everyone freaked out. But soon they found out the cause of the earthquake. Kyaaarararak Unlike the people¡¯s worries, the earthquake wasn¡¯t caused by the movements of the Gragos. But it was about the same level of danger. ¡°Fuck...¡± The expressions of those who had smashed apart the silver Tiraduses and wereughing turned grim. Kyrararak! Tremendous amounts of silver Tiraduses popped out from the ground as they charged towards the humans. A number that caused an earthquake just by simplying out of the ground. ¡°Holy...What is that. I¡¯ve never seen this before.¡± Oteon frowned as she looked at the silver wave that was approaching them. This ce, the White Lion Lazar, was their hometown. They had lived upon thesends for countless years and someone at the level of a priestess can say that they knew everything about this ce. But this was the first time that Oteon was seeing this. As Oteon looked at Hansoo with a serious expression, Hansoo replied very quickly. ¡°They¡¯re the leftovers of Elkadion. We need to deal with them.¡± Elkadion¡¯s masterpieces. One was the that they knew very well about. And the other thing was that. Unmanned Weapons, . Hansoo thought of Elkadion¡¯s memories from before. .............................................. <...One...Hour> Ipleted the Body Enhancement Surgery with the various amounts of information I gained from the Tutograph about the Gragos. At that moment I got greedy on another topic. There¡¯s nothing that would do more harm than fighting in the frontlines. And another problem. The enhanced body had yed a huge role at driving off the Margoths. But after a powerfulmon enemy had been driven off, the Akarons couldn¡¯t control the overflowing amounts of power within their energy and started to fight against each other instead. Like the 1st great war from the past. When tribes fought each other and when patriarchs and priests opposed each other. In the end I made a conclusion. That I needed an absolute power in order to control and end all oppositions. Something that could reduce the casualties of Akarons from the Margoths and at the same time controlling the Akarons so that they wouldn¡¯t fight with each other. There was a need for a powerful force to suppress them until the enmity inside the Akarons dispersed. Thankfully, I had a tremendous amount of information and materials. Material and information that I gained from dissecting and researching the Tiradus. If I could use the information of the Tiradus and create a powerful soldier that could fight instead of the Akarons and have the power to control these soldiers then my n would seed amazingly. But I must think and choose very carefully and wisely to whom I will give this power over to. If this power were to fall in the hands of someone evil then... A disaster will happen. ............................................... ¡®Sadly everything failed even before he could use it.¡¯ Hansoo frowned. An extremely powerful unmanned soldier, Akadus. And an unmanned factory that could constantly pump out these Akadus.. And the symbol of the power that could control the Akadus, Crown of Thorns. Though they were much weaker than the Tiradus, there were much more of them. As if Elkadion was proving to be the best researcher in the history of the Akarons, she had created a force that could control the entire Akaron race with huge sess. But it was toote. Even before the factory went into work to create countless amounts of Akadus, the Cmity of Death had hit the Gragoses and Elkadion had to leave to another world before the Crown of Thorns could even be used. The problem was that the automatic factory that created the Akadus, , had constantly created the Akadus even after Elkadion had left. And these Akadus hid around and then attacked the humans when they got near. Since they were set to attack every form of life the moment they detect them. ¡°Don¡¯t we just need to deal with it in the front then?¡± First pir, Taruhol spoke out cautiously. If those unmanned weapons were created to protect the Akarons then it made sense that they wouldn¡¯t attack the Akarons themselves. But Hansoo shook his head. ¡°It will attack you too.¡± When Elkadion had created this, the Great Patriarch and the Great Priest were opposed of each other and Elkadion had set the Akadus to attack every lifeform since she was afraid of the Crown of Thorns being stolen. It would shred apart anything including the Akarons. Oteon made a depressed expression as she heard this story. ¡°Why...Hasn¡¯t the great Elkadion left behind the Crown of Thorns...¡± Hansoo read out the fact within the Memory Crystal. ¡°It seems that back then he couldn¡¯t hand it over due to the opposition between tribe-side and priest-side being too harsh. In the case where one side acquired this strength, they would annihte the other. And it didn¡¯t really help that much in solving the Gragos problem anyway.¡± ¡°...¡± Oteon sighed at those words. Since it was all true. She had lived through those times. If that crown had been given to one side then that side would¡¯ve used it to destroy the other side. Since that time period was of full of rage and hatred. And they had failed at acquiring the trust of Elkadion. ¡°...There are no words I can say. What are you going to do then?¡± It was impossible to cut through the giant wave of the Akadus. One would turn into swiss cheese from the countless amounts of them attacking. Though they would be able to hold on for quite a while since all the humans were gathered together, they couldn¡¯t win over an army. Hansoo very simply answered. ¡°Go through the secret tunnel. Get to the unmanned factory beneath the Holy Land, Arteori. We just need to take back the Crown of Thorns that is located there.¡± Everyone clicked their tongues as they looked at Hansoo. ¡®...There¡¯s nothing he doesn¡¯t know about huh. He really prepared well.¡¯ Oteon, after being grateful of Hansoo being on their side, spoke with a much morefortable expression. ¡°...It would be very tight but it¡¯ll be better than fighting that thing head on.¡± Hansoo shook his head. ¡°The secret tunnel won¡¯t be easy as well.¡± ¡®Is that so.¡¯ Oteon frowned. Since there actually wasn¡¯t a reason for the hidden tunnel to be easy andfortable. No, it would have much tighter defenses since it would need to hide something. ¡°We would have to divide our forces then...Who goes and who stays?¡± Enbi Arin mumbled as she looked at the Margoth level people around her. Most of the Margoth levels were gathered here. But not all of them could go together. Since the Margoth level people were also very capablemanders along with their strength. Someone had to remain behind andmand the fight against the silver army. Others had to follow Hansoo, help him and retrieve the Crown of thorns At that moment Ariel, who had been listening quietly, spoke out. ¡°I¡¯m going to go with you, Hansoo.¡± ¡°...What are you nning.¡± Enbi Arin frowned as she looked at Ariel. Trantor¡¯s note Let the Harem Games Begin. Proofreader¡¯s note Weekly Bonus chapter 2/3. So Hansoo is upgrading his Weapon-Eating armor by making it eat a whole lot of weapons. Did I mention the Wikia ? Chapter 130: Crown of Thorns (4) Ariel blushed a little as she spoke. ¡°Is following a problem? The Okonelly n is out of my control anyway. Somebody else already ate it up apparently.¡± ¡°Crazy bitch.¡± Enbi Arin clicked her tongue while looking at Riel. But it wasn¡¯t any of her business to butt in that far. And there really wasn¡¯t a reason for her to stop Ariel from doing so. Gwanje grinded his teeth as he shouted. ¡°Damnit there¡¯s no time to argue around! This is just the start, decide quickly!¡± Ariel refocused and then looked around her surroundings. And then let out a voice of despair. ¡°...Oh god. That wasn¡¯t all of them.¡± The wave that was heading towards them was just the start. Countless amounts of Akadus had surrounded the humans atop of the ck lion and were charging towards them. Some people had already given up in despair and were thinking of ways to escape. Hansoo spoke towards Ariel and Enbi Arin. ¡°You guys stay here andmand the people. I¡¯ll go with the Akarons.¡± There was a huge difference between having and not having amander during when defending. And the Akarons wouldn¡¯t be able to mingle well with the humans well anyway even if they stayed. It would be of great help if the Margoth levels stayed here and held down the Akadus. Ariel and the others nodded as they started to send out carrier pigeons in all directions. ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯ Hansoo, after seeing the situation starting to fall under control, breathed in and out and then plunged with his spear. Boooom! Three of the Akadus, who didn¡¯t even receive a scratch from Bdi levels constantly hitting them, had their hearts pierced and fell down. But that amount didn¡¯t even count for a drop among the huge waves that were heading towards them. The emptied spots had been quickly filled with other Akadus. They were approaching them from all directions. But Hansoo wasn¡¯t alone. ¡°Huaaaap!¡± Booooom! Taruhol charged out from next to Hansoo and then kicked away the Akadus that was charging towards them. The Akadus flew back after having its chest caved in and then smashed into the others. Oteon shouted out loudly from behind Taruhol. ¡°Run! We have to get through them no matter what!¡± Oteon took something out from her pockets as she shouted. A scent which had a forbidden technique activation applied onto it. The moment the Akarons, who received the Body Enhancement Surgery, smell this their silver liquids inside their body will go on a rampage and they would be able to showcase a strength numerous times greater than usual. It was very effective but there was a reason why Oteon hadn¡¯t used this until now. Once the duration of the scent ends then they would have to go through that extreme amount of pain that Hansoo went through. Oteon clenched her teeth as she spread out the scent. Since she could imagine the scene of these warriors after the duration having ended. ¡®Damnit!¡¯ But this wasn¡¯t a time to be conservative. ¡®We need to get through this....And recover the Holy Land. Only then would we be able to treat our descendents with a gloriousnd.¡¯ The current generation of Akarons were all sinners. They had fought against each other despite their whole race falling in danger from the Cmity of Death and worsened the already horrible situation. The degree was so harsh that even Elkadion couldn¡¯t save them. Despite the Crown of Thorns having been created for their protection. Due to this they fell to the position where they ran from humans and were afraid of the Margoths. They could not let their descendents live a life like this. ¡®We will do our best to help you. In return...You must keep your promise that you made with us.¡¯ This was Hansoo and his, humans and Akaron¡¯s contract. Oteon looked at the young Akarons who weren¡¯t affected by the scent due to not having received the Body Enhancement Surgery as she inhaled the scent as well. ¡®Ailen...If something goes wrong with me then seed after me.¡¯ She found out recently. That Ailen¡¯s potential was beyond her expectations. She had finished all the work for her sessor already. Oteon looked at her young sessor momentarily and then jumped out as well. The forbidden technique worked the best if the priestess was in the very front. ¡°Kuwaaaaaaaa!¡± Priestess. An existence that should¡¯ve been at the very back had stepped onto the frontlines. The other Akarons saw this and then clenched their teeth as they jumped out. And Enbi Arin, Ariel, Gwanje and the others also jumped in front of the ns. If those guys seeded then they would live. If those guys failed then they would all die. And that is partly dependent on how well they block the Akadus here. ¡°Block it no matter what! We cannot let the Akadus follow those guys!¡± Booooom! The people who were still standing pushed out every bit of strength they had in their body as they started to push back the silver waves. The moment the silver waves stopped, the thousands of surviving started to cut through the sea of Akadus. Behind Hansoo and Oteon. And soon sounds of smashing and explosions filled up the quiet neck of the Lazar. ................................................ ¡°Hooo...We¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Huff...It¡¯s here?¡± Oteon dragged her mess of a body and stumbled towards the location Hansoo was pointing towards. 30 minutes since they had ran crazily after getting through the waves. They smashed apart the Akadus, ran through the mane and towards the giant hole on its skin. ¡®Almost a fourth of us died huh.¡¯ Oteon made a depressed expression. But if Hansoo hadn¡¯t bought them time and they hadn¡¯t activated the forbidden technique then the casualties would have been many times higher. ¡®I shall guide your souls towards the Lazar after the temple gets rebuilt in the future.¡¯ Oteon offered a simple ritual towards those who had died and then looked around. An undergroundke which was so far below that the Akadus had stopped their chase. The giantke had been dried up and a giant hole of around 40m in diameter was on the bottom of theke. Oteon mumbled as she looked at the tunnel what was still in good shape despite nobody having taken care of it. ¡°...It seems like this is a tunnel where the factory gathered materials. I can sense remnants of the essence.¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Theke that had been full of essence when the White Lion was still roaming in the past had dried up as the Lazar lost its strength. Oteon mumbled as she looked at the energy barrier that separated the bottom of theke and the tunnel in two. ¡°...It¡¯s a structure that denies lifeforms huh. Breaking it would be easy. Let¡¯s hurry.¡± The energy barrier was still intact despite the long period of time as if it was proving Elkadion¡¯s skills. But it seemed quite weakened due to the Lazar, the source of its energy, losing its strength. ¡®...There would be defenses on the insides as well.¡¯ The moment the forbidden technique gets released then the Akaron warriors wouldn¡¯t be able to fight anymore. Since a huge amount of pain will rush over them. They needed to smash apart the Akadus that would be protecting the Crown of Thorns before that happened. Hansoo shook his head and stopped Oteon who was trying to start acting. ¡°Wait. We can¡¯t break it.¡± Breaking it wasn¡¯t the problem. But Elkadion, who had been scared of someone forcibly entering and taking control of the factory, had set it so that the Crown of Thorns would get destroyed if somebody tried to forcibly get through the barrier. Then nothing would be able to control the released Akadus. ¡°Then how...¡± Oteon made aplex expression after hearing Hansoo. How would they go in if smashing it wasn¡¯t allowed. As Oteon tried to think of another way in, Hansoo approached the energy barrier and ced his hands on a small marble next to it. A mechanism that was created so that the administrator can use it in case of an emergency. This mechanism was set that only Akarons would be able to enter by only reacting to the silver liquid used in the Body Enhancement Surgery. Hansoo breathed in and out and started to carefully pour the silver liquid in his body onto the marble by following the code within Elkadion¡¯s memory crystal. Chaururururk The silver liquid drew a circuit-board-like image as it flowed in. The moment the lines created by the silver liquid aligned with the password code. Chijijijik The energy barrier made a strange sound as it disappeared. ¡°Let¡¯s go in. We¡¯ll be right at the factory the moment we get through this tunnel, it will not be easy.¡± ¡°Okay, we will take the front. And... Thank you.¡± Oteon looked at Hansoo and then breathed in and out. They had been able to get all the way here thanks to Hansoo. But this was, in the end, a work for the Akarons. They, the Akarons, had to lead and solve the problem. Hansoo, who had been looking at the Akarons slowly moving out, looked towards the battlefield that they escaped from. ¡®...Please hold on well. You need to block them there no matter what.¡¯ The tunnels here was as dangerous as the battlefield back there. So if one side were to get broken through then both of them would be in danger. Hansoo mumbled quietly towards the battlefield in the distance and then rushed towards the factory, Arteori. ................................. ¡°Daamnittttt!!!¡± Boooom! Rong Wian, captain of the scout teams of the Rerorerore n, cursed out loud as he cut through the head of the Akadus that was charging towards him. An axe that no other person, other than the Margoth levels, had blocked. And his precious weapon, Golden Hatchet, hadn¡¯t failed him this time either as itpleted its task. Since it had split the head of the one charging at him in two. The problem was that this crazy thing was still charging at him even after its head being cut in half. Wian looked at the monster that was using its spliced head as a shield and was wing at him with a disgusted look and blocked the attack with his axe. Kagagagagak ¡°Aaak!¡± He had survived but it didn¡¯t seem like the person next to him had. The moment Wian clenched his teeth at seeing another person get killed by the Akadus. A carrier pigeon flew into him. A red carrier pigeon that the n leader had sent to him. And other than that there were specific orders on how to and where to block. ¡®Kim Gwanje, he really lives up to his name huh.¡¯ Their leader had the whole battlefield in his brain, analyzed it and wasmanding this giant n properly in the midst of this chaos. But another carrier pigeon flew into him at that moment. Wian received the carrier pigeon from Okonelly n¡¯s captain of the shock troopers, Mekong, and pondered for a moment. And then nodded. ¡®I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡¯ Of course there wouldn¡¯t be anything bad about blocking at this location and sustaining until the Akarons solved the problem like Gwanje and the other n leaders told him. But Rong Wian was a captain of the scout team. He always ounted for the worst case scenario and was proficient at finding a way to live in the midst of that. The worst case scenario in Rong Wian¡¯s head was this. Everyone knew. That the Akarons could control humans any way they wanted. And because of this, he could not trust any of the Margoth level people who were with the Akarons. Since they had been held hostage by the Akarons before. And the fact that only the Akarons left was the deciding factor. The dimensional portal didn¡¯t appear at random ces. It was beneath the World Tree in the Red Zone and near the heart of the bull in the Orange Zone. If these guys were the natives of this ce then they would also know where the portal would exist at. ¡®If...That scenario is correct that all the Akarons would have escaped and we would die just like this.¡¯ He was a human. He didn¡¯t want to die for nothing just because of the Akarons. And Rong Wian always found a way for himself to survive within the worst scenarios. If the Akarons escape through the portal then they would follow. If they really had gone there to solve the problem then he could just help them. ¡®Though the casualties here would rise...Nothing I can do.¡¯ Quite a lot of people who had simr thoughts as him had gathered already. The amount of casualties would rise depending on the people who leave here but it would be easier for them to get through the waves. ¡®And since this many people had gathered, even if he were to push that we had betrayed them they wouldn¡¯t be able to act out easily.¡¯ Rong Wian finished his thoughts and looked around. They had to escape before the hole the Akarons made in the wave closed back up. Rong Wian, who had sent the carrier pigeon, looked for a situation and then moved away from the defensive formation. ¡°Uh? Uhhh? Captain! Captain, where are you going?¡± ¡°Hey you crazy bastard! Where are you going!¡± ¡°Emergency! They¡¯re escaping en mass!¡± Rong Wian left behind the desperate cries of the defensive formation as he and the others started to crazily run for the hole the Akarons had made. ....................................... Boooooom! Hansoo, who had been fighting a golden Akadus, felt the vibrations in the ground and then frowned. ¡®Somebody... Came in.¡¯ Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 1/3. Chapter a bit early because I¡¯ll be too busy to post itter. -> Wiki <- Thanks again to the people editing it, for others, a quick look will probably freshen up your memory on the various things that happened in the story. Chapter 131: Crown of Thorns (5) Hansoo frowned as he felt the minute presence of people transmitted through the ground. Though there was quite a distance, they would arrive very quickly. ¡®But I can¡¯t leave this ce yet.¡¯ Hansoo finished his thoughts and smashed his Forked Lightning against the Akadus that was charging towards him. Boooooom! The tens of thousands of silver Akadus, who were protecting the factory, charged in madly and were cutting apart the Akarons. ¡°Uwaaaak!¡± ¡°Kuhuuhh!¡± The giant factory, that had long stopped producing the Akadus due tock of resources, had turned into a mess from the shockwaves and soundwaves of the battle. And a capsule shaped something was located in the center of this factory. . And a ck crown, which seemed to be made of a thorny tree, was ced inside it. ¡®I wondered where it was...It was here huh.¡¯ Oteon clenched her teeth as she looked at the tutograph. They needed to get over there and take over the ck crown. ¡°Great Patriach Mekido shall protect us! Fight!¡± Oteon shouted out loudly and squeezed out the remaining power of the forbidden technique as they charged towards the Akadus. Crack! It hadn¡¯t even been an hour since they started to fight with the Akadus who were protecting the Factory. Though they had been able to get near the factory, almost half of the Akarons had died off. And the living ones weren¡¯t in that good of a shape either. ¡°Kuuuu...¡± ¡°Uaaak!¡± Akarons who had been turned into a mess were making painful expressions and were rolling around the ground. The moment the forbidden technique got released, a tremendous amount of pain rushed over them. But even during this suffering, the eyes of the Akarons were fixated on the Crown of Thorns in the distance. Taruhol suppressed the pain that was jumping around within his body. ¡®The side effects will die down eventually.¡¯ The important thing was activating that crown and stopping the Akadus. Taruhol smashed his fist onto the chest of the Akadus. Booooom! The Akadus, which still moved despite receiving damage to its head, stopped working as the core got smashed apart. Kiiiiing Taruhol clenched his teeth in order to suppress the pain and then shouted towards Hansoo who had been fighting next to him. ¡°I need to wear that crown?¡± ¡°Yes. The Akaron with the strongest physique must take it on!¡± The Crown of Thorns wasn¡¯t something created for humans. When he sees Taruhol acquiring the Crown of Thorns and see him using it properly, he will imnt a soul fragment onto him. And then create an alliance between humans and the Akarons. Since the humans wouldn¡¯t be able to easily do much to the Akarons if they have the Akadus along with the Crown of Thorns to control them with. ¡®And I...Will obtain Mekido¡¯s holy weapon, Dragon Essence de.¡¯ It was written in the memory crystal that the Dragon Essence de woulde out when they acquired the Crown of Thorns. As Taruhol heard Hansoo¡¯s words, he made stomping noises as he crazily headed towards the Soul Tutograph. ¡°Guard him!¡± ¡°Help the first pir so he can arrive there intact!¡± The numerous Akarons who had been crying out in agony pulled out the remaining bits of their strengths and slowed down the Akadus. And Taruhol ran even more urgently after seeing this. The amount of casualties will rise tremendously at this rate. He would need to acquire the Crown of Thorns as quick as possible before casualties rose too much. Booooom! While they were constantly moving up. Hansoo suddenly stopped fighting and backed off. Oteon, who had been fighting near the tunnel along with hundreds of other Akarons, shouted towards Hansoo. ¡°Where are you going!¡± The formation would break down and the casualties would rise even more if Hansoo left. Hansoo shouted towards Oteon. ¡°Wait for me. There¡¯s something I need to deal with.¡± Hansoo then felt the humans, who had gotten quite close, as he rushed towards them. ................................... ¡°Let¡¯s go in quickly! We don¡¯t know what they would do!¡± Rong Wian found the remnants of those guys, befitting of his position and role, as he shouted. A tunnel which did not look simple even from a single nce. And the traces of Akarons existed all throughout the tunnel. Rong Wian felt urgent after realizing that it had been quite a while since they went in. ¡®It would be a disaster if they escape through the portal!¡¯ The people who had escaped along with Rong Wian started to run madly. And they looked at the surrounding tunnel as they ran. A strange tunnel that was artificial even from a simple nce. And a small amount of excitement started to fill up the minds of the adventurers. It seemed like a relic site of the Akarons, another reward might be prepared in a ce like this. But their expressions turned grim after a bit of running. Powerful shockwaves and sounds of shes came through the tunnel and rushed over their head. Despite them being quite a distance away from the battlefield. They didn¡¯t know what was inside but this told them that it was dangerous. ¡°...Do we have to continue?¡± ¡°What are you going to do Rong Wian. It doesn¡¯t seem easy over there either, are we going back?¡± Rong Wian pondered for a moment at the words of Matel, another captain of the scout team who had the same idea as him. It would be dangerous if they continued. But then both the battlefield they came from and the one they were heading to were dangerous. ¡®Shall I have a look.¡¯ Rong Wian, after checking the battle with his skill ,id down a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait here, we don¡¯t need to fall in danger by going in. And it seems like they would win anyway.¡± If one side lost then they would all die. They would return if that was the case but there wasn¡¯t really a need for them to if they weren¡¯t going to lose. ¡®It¡¯ll be better if there¡¯s more casualties.¡¯ Rong Wianughed. An escapee¡¯s sins were hard to forgive no matter when. It would be hard for them to dodge the aggression they would receive after the battle ending. Which meant that the more casualties both sides had, the better it would be for them. At that moment a strange existence came into his view. A bright golden light. ¡®What is it?¡¯ Rong Wian freaked out as he looked at the person who had arrived before him. An entirely golden existence that was closer to a dragon than a human. ¡®This guy...¡¯ It was the guy who had risen to fame recently in just a few days. Rong Wian breathed in and out deeply and then turned around. The one who always had the upper hand was not the desperate side but the leisurely side. And they, the ones resting and charging up their power, had much more leisure than the ones who were fighting. ¡®That side is urgent too, he shouldn¡¯t be trying to make us into enemies at this point.¡¯ His mind was set ease as he looked at the hundreds of adventurers who had been gathered here. Rong Wian shrugged his shoulders as he spoke. ¡°It seems you¡¯re busy, why did youe here?¡± That idea was solidified even more as he saw Hansoo who was covered in blood from head to toe. His voice sounded tired and that location seemed way too vicious to follow this guy¡¯s word and fight. Hansoo just spat out a short sentence. ¡°Choose quickly, as to what you will do.¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°Sadly for you... You only have two choices. Come with me, or remain here.¡± One person smirked as he spoke. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit too cold? We can just fight the silver Tiradus if we go back right? We aren¡¯t that unfriendly you know.¡± ¡°You guys lost that chance already.¡± Hansoo spoke out coldy. He hadn¡¯t brought the Akarons here. The Akarons had risked their lives and came here of their own ord. To this ce which was much more vicious that the silver battlefield back there. It was toote for these guys to go back. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying... I guess we¡¯ll just stay here then.¡± Rong Wian felt uneasy from the threatening words but he made a smile as he denied the offer. Hansoo heard these words as he looked around. It seemed like everyone agreed. No, they had escaped the silver battlefield since they agreed with this guy anyway. Why wouldn¡¯t the others escape, they had the ability to as well. ¡®This is the end for you then.¡¯ Hansoo quietly mumbled as he poured his power into his spear. Rong Wian raised his weapons with a nervous expression from that. ¡°You want to have a go at it?¡± That moment. Hansoo used a tremendous amount of strength and swung the spear. Booooooooooom! Rong Wian freaked out but heughed as he looked behind him. ¡°You¡¯re a bit of a coward huh?¡± Hansoo hadn¡¯t thrown the spear at them. Actually he had thrown it towards where he hade out from. ¡°Just say you¡¯re scared if you are...¡± Boooom! At that moment. A tremendouslyrge sound was heard from the battlefield in the distance where Hansoo had thrown the spear to. ................................. ¡°Goddamit...¡± Boooooom! Taruhol grinded his teeth and smashed the wall in front of him after getting to the Soul Tutograph. An extremely powerful energy barrier was surrounding the Soul Tutograph. But Taruhol didn¡¯t give up as he continued to smash it. Since it wasn¡¯t impregnable despite its strength. At that moment. Taruhol was surprised as he looked up. Kiiiiiiing The moment he smashed the wall with his energy, the ceiling located right beneath the holynd made strange noises as it opened up. Along with a sound of something activating. Kiiiingg Taruhol unconsciously cursed out loud after seeing this. ¡°God fucking dammit...¡± He didn¡¯t know what wasing down within the energy barrier and the white steam. But he knew just from its aura. The thing that wasing down was extremely dangerous. It wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem if they fought it but they would get massacred since they were being pushed back by the Akadus already. At that moment. A single line of lightning smashed into the thing that was descending from the sky. Booooooom! ¡°Uhhk?¡± Taruhol looked towards where the lightning hade from. It hadn¡¯te from within the Akarons but from the tunnels that they came in from. The spear which flew in through the tunnel cut through the skies and smashed into the thing within the steam. Kiruk? At the same time 12 golden beams exploded out from the steam. Towards where the spear came from. ................................................ Kiiiiiiiing! A sound of something approaching them at a tremendous speed could be heard. ¡°What the hell have you just...¡± As Rong Wian made a nervous expression at the thing approaching them, Hansooughed quietly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do your part then I will make you do it forcibly.¡± ¡°What...?¡± The moment Rong Wian was about to reply to those words. Kwaaajijijik! Something flew in from the tunnels as it turned six people into minced meat. The people who had been charging towards it freaked out as they stopped in ce. ¡°What! Fucking hell! What the hell is this!¡± The bright golden existence which had flown from across the tunnel started to turn everyone into minced meat. Kwajijik Kwajik ¡°Uaaaak!¡± ¡°Aahhhhh!¡± It was so fast that they couldn¡¯t even see it. But as their eyes got used to it, they could see what it was. A simr look as the one of the silver Tiradus from the outside. But its color and size was different. 12 golden Akadus that towered 5m tall. Ooooonggg ¡°God fucking damnit!¡± The adventurers started to madly attack the Akadus flying towards them but it was useless. They were getting hunted down one by one. Rong Wian shouted out in fury from this scene. ¡°You crazy bastard! Why did you bring this thing here? Are you still human! Everyone here is going to die because of you!¡± If he had left it then it would¡¯ve attacked the Akarons. But he had purposely brought it here. In order to make them fight it instead. Hansoo coldy mumbled. ¡°This is a better choice than a failure.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hansoo thought of the past. They had thought of a lot of things and voiced their opinions to each other. Eres, Kangtae, Keldian and his opinions were all different. Eres always wanted to save people as long as they weren¡¯tpletely insane. Since humans could change. Keldian wanted to kill everyone who even had a possibility ofing in his way. Quite simr to how Eres thought, since Keldian also thought that humans could change at any moment. Kangtae would cut off their necks if they got in his way but would usually leave them be and not care about them. Hansoo was in between Keldian and Kangtae but respected Eres¡¯ opinion since his goal was saving the human race. And he was also seeing the positive sides of the humans. Hansoo thought of the report of the young Tekilon, who was ruling over the Red Zone. But this was really the limit. ¡®Eres, it seems like you were a bit wrong. This ce... doesn¡¯t have that much leisure.¡¯ What if they were to fail because of this? All of them might die just because he tried to save a thousand lives. No, for sess he was willing to sacrifice tens of thousands if not hundreds of thousands of people. His thoughts, which were usually in line with with Eres¡¯ ideals, jumped across Kangtae and reached Keldian¡¯s level. ¡®Change the benchmark. The ones who would go up and fight along with us in the Abyss... Will only be those who deserve to live.¡¯ If these guys had fought with him then they would¡¯ve been able to decrease the amount of casualties and acquire the Crown of Thorns together. But since these guys refused, this was the only option to acquire the Crown of thorns. By distracting the final guardian of the Crown of Thorns, the 12 golden guards. ¡°Uaaaaak!¡± ¡°Aaaaak!¡± Hansoo heard the screams that were ringing from all around him as he threw them away as bait and discreetly flew back towards the Crown of Thorns. ............................................ ¡°Damnit! It became even harder because of those bastards!¡± Gwanje clenched onto his teeth as he looked at the Akadus that were charging from all directions. They emptiness of those who had ran away could not feel any heavier than this. ¡®Damnit... I want to run away too.¡¯ He wanted to get away from this damned ce along with his wife. Most humans would die from the silver Akadus but people at his level would survive. No, most of the Margoth levels were probably thinking this. If they are able to escape her and hide then they would be able to find the portal by eating the corpses of the dead humans. They could definitely survive with their power levels. But what about after that? Gwanje thought of his wife. ¡®Fuck...I cannot let my wife live such a life.¡¯ Living like a scumbag was enough for himself. ¡®Hansoo you fucking bastard. Hurry the hell up.¡¯ That guy would only survive if he and the others held on here. Gwanje thought of the bigger picture that Hansoo was drawing as he clenched his teeth and smashed the Akadus that was charging towards him. At that moment. Kidududududu A sudden sound rang throughout the battlefield as all of the Akadus suddenly stopped moving. ¡®They seeded...!!¡¯ Gwanje made a joyful expression as he crumpled onto the ground in a sitting position. ¡°Hoooh...God damn. That was hard as hell.¡± Gwanje muttered as he looked at the silver Akadus that had fallen in front of him. Chapter 132: Infection(1) When Hansoo returned, Taruhol was making booming noises as he was smashing the energy barrier around the Soul Tutograph. Boooom! The final attack of Taruhol smashed the barrier as Taruhol quickly opened up the capsule. He had heard the method already from Hansoo. Sit on the seat of the Soul Tutograph. ce the Crown of Thorns on his head. Then all the authority will fall under Taruhol. ¡®Urgent!¡¯ The Akarons who were suffering in agony and had their battle prowess deeply lessened were receiving tremendous amounts of casualties because they were holding back the Akadus. The Humans as well. Hansoo sighed in relief as he saw Taruhol enter the capsule from afar. ¡®Good. Is the Orange Zonepleted for now then?¡¯ The Orange Zone is basically over once the process of achieving the Crown to control the Akadus has beenpleted. Since healing Lazar and the other Gragos would be a piece of cake with the Crown of Thorns in his hands. He would just need to get the Akadus to kill the ck Tiradus inside the Gragos and just insert the cure like that. Taruhol sat upon the Soul Tutograph. And then he ced the Crown onto his head with a joyous expression. ¡®With this...We will be another step closer towards the recovery of the Akarons.¡¯ The moment Taruhol ced the Crown onto his head a change urred Chwaarurururuk The thorns on the Crown of Thorns extended out explosively. The hundreds of thorns pierced into the head of the Taruhol which it was sitting on. ¡°Kuhuk...¡± Taruhol¡¯s skin, which had the strength of a Margoth-level person, couldn¡¯t handle the thorns as the thorns pierced straight through. A tremendous amount of pain. But Taruhol clenched onto his teeth and held on. ¡®This is nothing...¡¯ At the same time the Soul Tutograph Taruhol was sitting on started to react. Kwaaaaaa! Something came out from the bodies of the dead Akarons and got sucked into the Soul Tutograph. One by one. Kiiiing The Soul Tutograph acted up and vibrated with a strange noise and the ck Crown of Thorns upon Taruhol¡¯s head started to slowly turn red. Hansoo saw this as he frowned. ¡®...I haven¡¯t heard of a stage like that. Do we need to take more caution about this?¡¯ Such things weren¡¯t written down in Elkadion¡¯s memory crystal. When Hansoo was pondering whether to stop the process or not. A huge noise was heard from the tunnel Hansoo was standing in. Kwaaaaaaa! ¡®Crap, already?¡¯ The golden Akadus who had already handled the humans were charging as 10 golden rays. It seems like 2 had been smashed apart while fighting the humans but 10 was still a formidable number. Hansoo held tightly onto his spear and blocked their path. And then smashed them as they flew into him. Boooooooom! All ten golden rays suddenly turned their ways and charged at Hansoo from the huge shockwave. Hansoo pulled up all the mana within his body and started to fight them. ¡®Tsk, there was nothing to ponder about.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled from the force that had smashed onto his side and was prating through the scales. If they couldn¡¯t use the Crown then they would die by the Akadus anyway. Hansoo¡¯s right arm was deflected up from the attacks of 3 Akadus. Apletely defenseless state. 2 of the Akadus took advantage of the situation and charged towards Hansoo in order to smash apart his heart and intestines. At that moment. Kirurururk All the silver Akadus that were causing a massacre from all around suddenly stopped. At the time the 10 golden Akadus which had been assaulting Hansoo all stopped and fell down from the skies like powerless moths. Hansoo nodded as he saw this. ¡®It¡¯s done.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he looked at Taruhol who was standing up from his seat with a posture of a king with thepletely red Crown of Thorns upon his head. ........................... ¡°Oh my...¡± Taruhol¡¯s body shook from the countless amounts of information that flew into his head. ¡®...This is why Hansoo told me that the Akaron with the most powerful body was needed.¡¯ Information from hundreds of thousands of Akadus. And the energy that needed to give variousmands and orders to these. There was a tremendous amount of stress upon his body and his brain. At thismand all the Akadus returned to the ce they hade out from. Hansoo looked at Taruhol and asked him as Taruhol approached him. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Taruholughed as he replied. ¡°It¡¯s amazing. It really feels like I¡¯ve be a king. By the way there¡¯s something I want to talk about the contract...¡± Hansoo started to prepare for an emergency situation just in case from Taruhol¡¯s words. There was one thing about the contract between him and the Akarons. Hansoo would give them the Crown of Thorns. And the Akarons would provide humans the Body Enhancement Surgery. And he would ce a soul fragment onto the person with the Crown of Thorns as a safety measure. The Akaron with the soul fragment wouldn¡¯t side with the Akarons or the Humans and instead act as a mediator between the two. Like Elkadion who wanted to stop all aggression with absolute strength. But thoughts could always change. No, that God made living creatures this way from the start. The Taruhol before and after attaining the Crown of Thorns could have different thoughts. And the final scene that wasn¡¯t in the memory crystal kept on bugging him. ¡®If he were to break the contract...¡¯ But unlike Hansoo¡¯s thoughts, Taruhol simplyughed as he spoke. ¡°Hurry and nt that soul fragment onto my head. It¡¯s finally time for me to pay you back. Anyways, you aren¡¯t gonna make me do anything weird right?¡± Hansoo loosened up from Taruhol¡¯s joke and spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there wouldn¡¯t really be a need for me to meddle in much.¡± Hansoo pulled out a small Soul Fragment from his head and then shoved it into Taruhol¡¯s body. Chwarararak Taruhol made an ufortable expression from the sensation of the Soul Fragment going into his body. ¡®It¡¯s not really the greatest feeling in the world huh.¡¯ But if the Akarons and Humans could coexist with this then Taruhol was content with that. Since there wouldn¡¯t be a need to fight anymore. The Margoths would now get blown away by the Akarons as if they were leaves and once they heal the other Gragos then there would be plenty of food andnd to live upon. If one didn¡¯t like another then they could just go live on another Gragos. ¡®Soon, there will be peace. Finally.¡¯ Taruhol, who had been uplifted from the thought of peace, hurriedly asked Hansoo. ¡°You need to finish your job, what are you going to do?¡± Hansoo handed him the cure as he spoke. ¡°Use this cure to heal the Lazar and the Other Gragos. We will organize this ce while you do this.¡± Oteon nodded at those words. There was a lot to do. They needed to get to the Holy Land, rebuild the Great Temple and prepare living spaces for the Akarons. Simr things for Hansoo as well. Since the aftermath of a war was more important than the war itself. Taruhol took the Akadus and headed off as soon as he heard this. And the remaining Oteonughed as she spoke. ¡°There¡¯s something we need to do before that. The final part of the contract.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Hansoo nodded at Oteon¡¯s words and slowly walked towards the Soul Tutograph capsule. Kiiiiiing Hansoo ced his hands upon the location on the capsule where the Crown used to be And as he controlled the liquid metal with the mana codes from the memory crystal, a secretpartment inside the capsule opened up. ¡®This is it huh.¡¯ Hansoo pulled out the short sword from thepartment. ¡°Ohh...¡± The holy artifact of the Akarons. And the symbol of strength that only the person who had be the Great Patriarch could use. . As a tradition, the Garde-Barongs would prove their strength by taking out the hardest part of the Margoths they killed and fuse them together with the technique of the temple. This alone would create a formidable artifact but this went a step further. One would insert the Dragon Essence de in the center of the Great Temple where the essence of the White Lion, Lazar, stormed and make it absorb the energy. The moment one puts thepleted Dragon Essence de into their body they would receive the energy of the Margoth¡¯s body and the Gragos¡¯s essence. It was the first time Oteon was seeing this as well since it was always within the body of the Great Patriach. ¡®Though it¡¯s the Akaron¡¯s holy artifact....¡¯ Oteon, who had been making a slightly regrettable expression, shook off her emotions and spoke. ¡°Take it. We should at least do this much to the savior of our race.¡± The Dragon Essence de was a necessary artifact for the Great Patriarch to have absolute strength and authority. Since the Great Patriarch needed to use his strength to control his subjects from time to time. But in that regards the Crown of Thorns and the Akadus was even beyond that. Having both these artifacts after attaining the Crown of Thorns was a bit too much. Hansoo who was going off to the next world would use it much better anyway. But Hansoo made a slightly dejected expression. ¡®...It¡¯s not as good as I expected.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t bad. Since it seemed like a high ranker even out of the double numberings. But it was a step down from his Forked Lightning, Nurmaha¡¯s Ring or the Thousand Soldiers Armor. ¡®Tsk. Maybe it¡¯s because all the essence from the Gragos has been emptied.¡¯ Of course it wouldn¡¯t have all the essence remaining inside since it had been in this ce for hundreds of years. Hansoo quickly recovered in order to not show his emotions as he spoke to Oteon. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll use it well.¡± ¡®Nothing I can do about it.¡¯ Hansoo chuckled. He wasn¡¯t too stressed on getting strong all by himself and an artifact of this level could be gained from other ces as well. Hepleted his task very well. Since he had cured the Gragos and created an environment where all the humans who woulde after would be able to live and receive the Body Enhancement Surgery. ¡®I should go out and organize as well.¡¯ Soon Hansoo and the Akarons moved away from the Soul Tutograph headed towards the battlefield that would¡¯ve calmed down by now. .................................... Kiiiiing Taruhol moved the numerous golden Akadus he was flying on towards the holynd of the Lazar. ¡®The most urgent task if healing the Lazar.¡¯ The cure of the Lazar was a necessity in order to supply the countless amounts of survivors upon the Lazar. ¡®We would be able to let the kids eat to their fill. The humans would be happy as well.¡¯ Taruhol smiled as he flew down with the ten golden Akadus. And then looked at the Tao-Bao, the ce where the Great Patriarch used to live upon, with tremendous amounts of emotion. Along with the Soul Tutograph on the center of this location. ¡®Oh great Mekido... Your descendents have returned.¡¯ The three Soul Tutographs that had infected the Lazar with the Cmity of Death. The first Soul Tutograph has been moved to the Holy Land by the Elkadion for research but the other two had still remained on the body of the Lazar while being protected by the Tiradus. And the two had injected the poison onto Lazar at the same time. And the Great Patriarch, Mekido, who had thought that destroying these things would do immediately destroyed the one Elkadion was researching and headed towards the other two but was instead assaulted by two ck Tiradus. He had been able to kill the two Tiradus with the strength of the holy artifact, , but also died in the process. But Elkadion realized that destroying the Tutographs wouldn¡¯t do anything, moved the two Soul Tutographs to the Holy Land and researched them in order to move onto the next world. The Soul Tutograph in front of his eyes was that exact Soul Tutograph. One was in Arteori and the other in the Holy Land. ¡®Let¡¯s see. He said I just needed to put the cure...In here right.¡¯ As he dropped the cure onto the Soul Tutograph, a sound of activation rang out as a white light exploded out. Soon something white started to spread out from the Tutograph and into the Lazar¡¯s entire body. Taruhol made a content expression as he looked at this. ¡®It¡¯s easy.¡¯ This current work upon the Lazar was too easy. Since the two Tiradus had already been killed from the heroic efforts of Mekido. Taruhol started to move towards the other ck Gragoses which were approaching them from the distance but then suddenly stopped. Since his head started to ache the moment he thought of Mekido and the Dragon Essence de. The Crown of Thorns upon his head reddened even deeper as it bore into his head a bit more. At the same time another bit of information flew into his brain. ¡®...The Dragon Essence de is somewhere else?¡¯ A slightly disturbing sensation was felt inside his head but Taruhol shook off the sensation. Since the information about the Dragon Essence de was much more important than some difort. The Crown of Thorns had informed him. That the Dragon Essence de upon the Soul Tutograph was something to distract the invaders just in case. The real one was hidden somewhere else. Taruhol pondered for a moment at the location of the Dragon Essence de and then nodded. ¡°Hmm...Good. It felt like our gift was a bitcking anyway. I should find it and give it to him.¡± Hansoo would be shocked as well. Once he received the real one after being dejected by a crappy present. Taruhol finished his thoughts and then flew up upon the golden Akadus with a joyous expression. Chapter 133: Infection(2) I very briefly posted this chapter by mistake yesterday and then corrected it, so if it seems familiar, read 132 first. Tadak Gwanje and Enbi Arin made weing expressions at Hansoo who had just arrived. ¡°You seeded!¡± Hansoo nodded at Gwanje¡¯s words as he looked at his surroundings. ¡®The damage isn¡¯t as great as I thought it would be.¡¯ The nsmen wereid out in between the destroyed remains of the Akadus and were resting. In one way there had been less casualties thanks to the ones who had betrayed this group and came to him. If those guys hadn¡¯t bought time for him from the golden Akadus then he would¡¯ve had to go against all twelve of them. Then it would¡¯ve taken much longer to acquire the Crown of Thorns. Somebody shouted out loudly at Hansoo as he arrived. ¡°What¡¯s going to happen now?¡± Everyone focused on their hearing after the loud shout of the man rang throughout the battlefield. Though they had survived through the danger, not everything had been solved. Hansoo shouted out loudly in reply: ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The problem of the body fluids has been solved!¡± At the moment Hansoo shouted. The entire body of Lazar trembled, a perfect timing. At the same time something spread out from the holynd and started to extend throughout the surface. A huge wave that was turning the cknd white at a rate visible to the naked eye. Hansoo nodded as he saw this. ¡®Taruhol is doing his job well.¡¯ Everyone¡¯s expressions turned positive at this sight. Since they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the body fluids once this Gragos heals up fully. Though the body fluids won¡¯te out instantly, waiting a few days was a piece of cake. But the man who had shouted out earlier shouted out again as if he wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking about that!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± As Hansoo gazed at the man, the man shouted out. Even using a skill this time. ¡°It seems like the rtionship between us and the Akarons isn¡¯t that bad.... Can¡¯t we receive the Body Enhancement Surgery then?¡± They couldn¡¯t do anything to the Akarons with strength. Since they had seen it with their own eyes. A single Akaron who flew into the distance with several shining golden Akadus. It seemed like the silver army has fallen under the control of the Akarons. But the Body Enhancement Surgery was too enticing for them to give up. Since everyone had seen the Akarons who had smashed through the silver waves before. A vicious amount of strength which came out from their huge bodies. The Akadus, against which they had to use high level artifacts and skills to destroy, had been smashed apart by those guys with their fists, feet and crappy weapons. Since it didn¡¯t seem like they were on bad terms with the Akarons it¡¯d be very good for them to receive the Body Enhancement Surgery before going up. Hansoo shouted out again in reply. ¡°Of course, as much as you want. I never had the thought of taking it all to myself anyway.¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions brightened up. But the expressions of Gwanje and the others darkened. ¡®I expected this already but...¡¯ Only chaos would be created if strength was given to those who couldn¡¯t be controlled. Why would a guy, who knew this better than anyone else, make such a choice? But Hansoo added another word to the end. ¡°Except, it won¡¯t be given to anyone.¡± If they gave arge amount of strength to somebody who would act on their own, they would just use that strength for themselves. So he would create a new n in the Orange Zone. A n to distribute the responsibility and power properly. Not a n which moved at the wishes of the n leader or somebody strong but a n which would act ording to theirws and rules. They would provide the service of protecting and making the people inside the n strong but in return they would need to follow the rules and bear responsibility for the n. The previous n leaders Enbi Arin, Gwanje and Ariel all made doubtful expressions at those words. ¡®...Not sure if that¡¯ll work.¡¯ Setting up rules was good. Controlling it wouldn¡¯t be hard since the Akadus existed. But a deciding factor was missing. They looked at the mumbling adventurers surrounding them. ................................................... Kwajajajak! Epitros, one of the adventurers who was hunting around the Lazar, spat out onto the ground. ¡®Damn. For it to be this hard to kill a wimp like this.¡¯ Moreover, the sight of the Akarons fighting was still fresh in his mind. And because of this he had even moreints. ¡®Damnit. The Akarons are the ones working this hard but why is he making the decisions?¡¯ As Hansoo tried to bind them instead of giving it to them for free it made him feel even angrier. Even the giant ns had failed at controlling all the members in their ranks. They just simply lent the name of the n to those people. Like a game. Since we have a n like this as a backer, don¡¯t touch us without thinking. And if there was profit they would go along and if there wasn¡¯t then they would just leave. Since there wasn¡¯t much attachment to their n, the n leader couldn¡¯ty down or implement rules that easily. Since they worried about the countless amount of adventurers, who had been living in freedom until now, just leaving them. But this guy was different. Since he had obtained both the Akadus and the Body Enhancement Surgery into his hands. ¡®Damnit.¡¯ He had disregarded speaking to Hansoo and had visited the Akarons personally but the fact that he had been denied made him enraged. ¡®These things that I could kill off easily in the past...¡¯ He couldn¡¯t even do anything to the Akarons anymore. Since the silver Akadus were ring at him from the side. ¡®And the n leaders all went in as well... fucking hell.¡¯ Hansoo had something that people could profit off of unlike the ns so far and he even had the strength to suppress and control them properly. Since there was nothing in its way, the n was expanding at a frightening rate. At that moment Karen, one of hisrades standing next to him, asked Epitros. ¡°Hey! How about just going in as well? It didn¡¯t seem like most people had a lot ofints, why do you have so many?¡± ¡°You damned bastard. We will be kind little kids if we follow the rules. Do you want to live like that?¡± Karen chuckled at those words. ¡°If it was a problem like that then just say it. Do we really need to follow it then?¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that they¡¯re expanding too fast?¡± ¡°Hmm...Yeah, that seems to be the case.¡± Epitros mumbled. The n was very enticing. But the people who had been living in freedom were all joining without a singleint. ¡°What could they do even if they had rules and robots to deter people from breaking the rules? There aren¡¯t enough people to monitor everybody. We can just do whatever we want where they can¡¯t see us.¡± ¡°Nice.¡± Epitros made a very content expression at those words. This seemed to be the case. The final judge of somebody following the rules or not was a person after all. How could a brand new n be able to raise people who would look over the others that resolutely? ¡°Hmm... Then this bes much more attractive. Let¡¯s have a look then.¡± Epitros, Karen and the others headed towards the headquarters of the n which had been built in front of thend which the Akarons called the Holy Land. ............................................... ¡°There¡¯s enough body fluids for people to feed themselves... Our power is increasing fast. The search project for the portal is going well too. But controlling them is a bit hard.¡± Gwanje frowned at the countless amount of carrier pigeons that were flying in from all around. The sweet fruit to lure and the whip to control them had been obtained. But the most important thing. The people who would judge whether to give or whip them were extremelycking. ¡°What are your thoughts? This is a critical problem at this rate.¡± The rules not being followed despite them existing was the same as them not being there at all. Since the people will prefer the choice of not following them if they could. Gwanje firmly believed that the environment was the final factor in whether it was one person out of ten that would turn into a thief or five out of ten. ¡®Tsk. I can¡¯t really say anything since he seems busy as well.¡¯ Gwanje made a discontent expression at Hansoo who was moving back and forth between ces and preparing a lot of things. Hansoo spoke as he looked at Gwanje: ¡°You¡¯re working very hard huh.¡± Gwanje replied with a cool expression. ¡°If everything goes ording to your n, there wouldn¡¯t be a need to do anything anymore.¡± His goal wasn¡¯t getting strong. No, that was his goal in the past but he realized after living without his wife while she was away from him. What the most important thing to him was. A situation where he didn¡¯t know what woulde to him if he went up. If this ce was to calm down then he would decide to stay here with his wife rather than going up. And would strive his best to keep the peace in this ce. ¡®But... This is not even close to being enough.¡¯ They had too little manpower. Gwanje asked with a confused expression at first. ¡°Why are you trying to give the Body Enhancement Surgery to so many people? Do we really need to go this far? We can just give it to the ones we trust.¡± He was confused as to why this guy was giving out Body Enhancement Surgery even whilst recruiting them. It might be different for people whom he can trust, like the Cross n, but why was he expanding his strength in such a dumb manner? The difficulty of controlling them had been multiplied by several times thanks to this. And the biggest problem was the flies. Most people were epting the n without a problem but the minority of flies who were just trying to suck out the sweet water and were mixed within the majority was the problem. A negative precedent will remain if they couldn¡¯t control such guys properly but they didn¡¯t have nearly enough manpower to filter out such people. Hansoo mumbled inwardly at Gwanje¡¯s words. ¡®...Because then we wouldn¡¯t be able to fight with the Abyss.¡¯ If there were only humans then Gwanje¡¯s words were right. But he had to prepare for a great war. They would get smashed apart if he only gave strength to those whom he could trust and which he liked. ¡®But oh well. There¡¯s still a method.¡¯ Hansoo finished thinking and looked towards the worrying Gwanje and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll filter them all so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll start to call out people to help us.¡± Gwanje chuckled. He had long recruited everyone he could trust. ¡°Where are they then?¡± ¡°Below.¡± ¡°What?¡± The moment Hansoo finished speaking he activated his trait, Seven Soul Fragments. And then connected his soul to the younger Tekilon who would be in the Red Zone. Hansooughed quietly at the younger Tekilon¡¯s reply and then mumbled. ¡®Slowly. One step at a time...¡¯ He would go up once he found the portal. He needed to calm this ce down before he went up. Kiiiiiiiingg Theke that had been created as a tunnel by the fairy started to shine brightly. ¡°Hmm.¡± Gwanje flinched as he saw this scene. ¡®If people from belowe up and help...¡¯ But Gwanje shook his head right away. ¡°It¡¯s not something that can be solved with one or two people. We can¡¯t do much with yourworking...¡± Gwanje frowned and squinted his eyes at the scene in the midst of his speech. It wasn¡¯t that one or two were shining. The thousands ofkes all over the Lazar were shining. ¡®How many areing up... What the hell have you done below?¡¯ Gwanje squinted his eyes and made a dumbfounded expression as he saw this scene. ................................................. ¡°Uwaaaaaa.....¡± Epitros and Karen were scared stiff after reaching the headquarters of the n in order to gobble up some benefits on the side. Chuk chuk chuk chuk chuk Countless amounts of adventurers wereing through thekes that were connected to the Red Zone. Unlike the chaotic situation where they all came up of their own volition, the tens of thousands of people were lined up and were marching like an army. ¡®I wondered why the neers weren¡¯ting up for the past few days... What happened below?¡¯ Karen frowned. Arge scale controlled movement like this meant that somebody had gobbled up the entire region below. ¡®No, just eating it up wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡¯ Karen¡¯s brain couldn¡¯tprehend how such a thing was possible. Such a number was abnormal in the first ce. And the fact that such a number was being controlled was even more impossible. There was a lot she wanted to ask but one thing was clear. ¡°...What are you going to do? Those guys are definitely people the new n leader guy called up. If those guys all join up then we won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± ¡°Shut up for a moment, I can see as well.¡± Epitros pondered deeply for a moment and then made a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s not go in.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Think about it, people live in the world above as well. The fairies aren¡¯t obsessed in killing humans or anything. If it was an environment in which one needed the Body Enhancement Surgery to live then they would¡¯ve publicized it themselves already.¡± ¡°Well... it¡¯s not that we would die by not going in.¡± There was no worry of the Gragos rolling and there weren¡¯t any Margoths either. And the only possible danger, the Akarons, were their allies. Since there was no danger factor, they didn¡¯t have a reason to join up. Karen pondered at the rules that had flown into her again and then nodded. ¡®No murder allowed. Fair distribution... What fun would there be?¡¯ Others might be afraid of thewless Otherworld but she liked it a lot. She didn¡¯t want to be a cog by following such rules. ¡®As long as nothing major happens, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¯ The two finished their thoughts as they turned their back to the headquarters and walked away. Proofreader¡¯s note Regr chapter 3/3. Posted this early because of mixup yesterday. The amount of time does seem short to raise an army that fast. Granted, there is a great number of people in the Red Zone and a good portion were already in their second year or close to their third year, but still, to even make them behave like an army so neatly? Regarding bonus chapters next week, the Wiki activity more than warrants it but no promises. We¡¯ll try. Chapter 134: Infection (3) Chapter 134: Infection (3) At the moment Epitros and Karen turned around and were about to head towards the hunting grounds. A voice called them out. ¡°Hey. Over there. Come here for a bit.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Epitros¡¯s guard skyrocketed at the sudden voice that called him out. And even more so after checking the number of those who had walked out from the bushes. ¡®...There are hundreds of them, why were these guys hiding?¡¯ The man standing in the front saw Epitros being on guard on them as he spoke out. ¡°Don¡¯t be so guarded. We¡¯re just here for a proposition.¡± ¡°...Proposition?¡± ¡°Yeah, I want to give you guys a chance as well.¡± Then the man standing in the front stared at the headquarters of . With an expression that wasn¡¯t quite friendly. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ Epitros took a nce at the hundreds of people behind the man. Everyone was on guard against each other. Which meant that it hadn¡¯t been long since they had met. Which also meant that these people also had received the proposition and gathered. ¡®What kind of proposition does he have...¡¯ Epitros focused and approached the man. ............................... ¡°...So this is what you were counting on.¡± Gwanje muttered as he looked at the countless amount of people swarming in. With this many people they would not need to worry about manpower anymore. And even more so if these guys could be controlled this easily. The woman standing at the very front spoke out as sheughed. ¡°It¡¯s been a while Hansoo. You¡¯re...Hansoo right?¡± Mihee, a college acquaintance whom Hansoo had spent the 1st tutorial stage with, looked at Hansoo with a strange expression. Though she had said this, there was no way that she could¡¯ve forgotten about his face. It was just that his current physique was extremely different from that of her memories. Hansoo¡¯s physique which had been like the one of a normal college student had turned into that of an American football yer. ¡®Well, this looks much better.¡¯ She didn¡¯t say it out loud but Mihee¡¯s preferences were men who were like beasts. Hansoo nodded as he looked at the slightly blushing Mihee. ¡°I had some things to do. Are you leading the first team?¡± Mihee nodded. ¡°It seems I was quite talented in management. And the other people are the ones who use their strength. I¡¯ve even brought the 1.¡± Hansoo nodded at those words. Since the manpower hade up, the process of stabilization will be quickened greatly. Though they were much weaker than the people of the Orange Zone, this wasn¡¯t that much of a problem. Since the Akadus are the ones using the strength and these people only needed to be on the lookout properly. And once the Temple is fully recovered then the people who hade up from below would receive the Body Enhancement Surgery first so it wouldn¡¯t be too problematic. The gap between them and the people of the Orange Zone would get shortened in just a bit. Mihee tapped the silver Akadus as if it was very fascinating. ¡°These guys will be the ones helping us? Quite a strange thing you¡¯ve got here.¡± The World Tree was fascinating as well but this was just as fascinating as the World Tree. A battle lifeform that moved on its own. ¡®I don¡¯t know who made it but it¡¯s really intriguing.¡¯ At that moment the three silver Akadus which had been standing still made kiiing noises as they looked at Mihee. Mihee flinched at the sudden movements and backed off. And then asked Hansoo. ¡°This is safe right?¡± Gwanje answered instead. ¡°It probably is miss. Since the Akarons left after leaving a bit of authority to Hansoo.¡± Taruhol, who had the Crown of Thorns, had something else to do so they had left behind an order which said to follow Hansoo and then departed. As long as Hansoo doesn¡¯t go crazy, nothing would happen. The moment Mihee sighed in relief. Pududududk A carrier pigeon flew to Gwanje. And Gwanje¡¯s expression turned ugly for a moment but then returned back to normal. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back after I take care of something.¡± Then Gwanje quickly disappeared. ..................................... ¡°Come out.¡± Gwanje, who had arrived at the newly dug ant tunnels within the Lazar, searched for the one who had called him out. Suppressing the rage which made him want to charge at them this instant. At that moment somebody slowly walked out from the darkness. A man who was walking towards him with a mask on. ¡®Which bastard is he?¡¯ It was hard to even see the insides through the eye gaps as if he had done something to the mask. And he wasn¡¯t alone. One of the people who had the maskughed as they looked at Gwanje. ¡°Woah. Don¡¯te too close. Your wife is held hostage. You didn¡¯t get found out right? As we told you?¡± Gwanje grinded his teeth as he looked at his wife who was being held by the man while being unconscious. ¡°I seemed quite easy to you huh?¡± ¡°No not really. Who would find Margoth levels to be easy?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It was just that you were the only one nearby that we could hold someone hostage against. You know as well that there aren¡¯t many people who still have something they hold dear more than their life right?¡± ¡°...How did you get through the defenses?¡± The manughed out loudly at those words. ¡°Uwahahaha! Do you think that there is only a few people who hate the crazy n that Hansoo guy you¡¯re following has?¡± There would be people who would lose out and those who gain things once rules are created. The weaker people who had been suffering would receive great benefits. And the predators would lose out a huge amount since they wouldn¡¯t be able to use their strength the way they wanted. And people who Gwanje would trust to guard his wife were of course on the level of the predators. ¡°...What do you want. Do you think that you can flip the whole situation with me alone?¡± The masked manughed. ¡°No way, I know as well. How could we beat the Akadus.¡± The Akadus were the reason why they couldn¡¯t go out and fight. Since the memory of the Akadus which had almost massacred the entire Orange Zone¡¯s adventurers was still fresh in their head. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°Information.¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y around. The man moved his de against the neck of his wife, Mihyang, a bit closer. And then mumbled. ¡°You think we¡¯re stupid? Those Akadus things. What is controlling those things.¡± The man had been quite keen of the situation up until this point. The crazy Akadus had been calmed down the moment Hansoo and the Akarons arrived somewhere and did something. They didn¡¯t just stop and instead followed the orders of the Akarons well and were acting voluntarily. ¡®I don¡¯t know what it is but once I can acquire that then I would be able to get enough power.¡¯ Power to smash apart Hansoo who was trying to repress them with a huge amount of power that seemed very unfair. No, it would be much more than that. The person with that strength would be a new king. Gwanje quietly looked at the man and then replied. ¡°Why are you doing this? Suddenly?¡± The manughed coldly as he spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Look at what that crazy bastard is doing. We were living very well. New rules are needed in the new world. We had been living in the Otherworld for over 5 years. This is what is normal and this is the way we should be living. But a bastard who hasn¡¯t even been here for a year is trying to train us.¡± Gwanje grinded his teeth as he spoke. ¡°We never told you to join us forcibly.¡± ¡°He has the good stuff and is saying that he will only give it to those who follow him, isn¡¯t that trying to train us? Don¡¯t people usually do that when they¡¯re training dogs? To follow their words since they have something tasty?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°He¡¯s trying to tame a wolf which had been living very well on its own into a dog, don¡¯t we have the right to bite back once at least? Are we in the wrong?¡± ¡°...Crazy bastard.¡± ¡°Woah, your words are too harsh.¡± The man brought the de right up to the neck of Gwanje¡¯s wife. Gwanje made a cold expression as he looked at the man. Since that guy was going past the point of no return. ¡°...I don¡¯t know the details either. Only Hansoo knows the answer.¡± ¡°Kang Hansoo?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t tell me everything either. How would I know, I didn¡¯t follow him during the battle.¡± The man nodded. ¡°But it¡¯s clear that he has the method. Why would the Akarons ally with Hansoo? They would have no reason to fear Hansoo if they had the Akadus.¡± ¡°...Hmmm. It seems like we need to catch him then.¡± Gwanje looked at the man who spoke of this with ease and smirked. ¡°Do you think you will be able to aplish that? He has a new army. The ones who came up from below. He also has the Akadus.¡± The manughed coldly. Why would he fear the neers who had juste up? Though they would be able to work as lookouts, they were just chicks who had juste up from the Red Zone. ¡°We will deal with the Akadus so... You just do what we ask of you.¡± The Akadus were scary. But once they catch the King called Hansoo then it wouldn¡¯t be scary anymore. Hansoo would¡¯ve made his army in the Red Zone since he wasn¡¯t invincible himself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry that much mister Gwanje. There are... quite a lot who agree with us. You just need to help us.¡± The people who opposed the change. From the people who had refused toe into the n to those who were hiding in the n and were looking for a chance. All of them will participate this time. ¡®It¡¯ll be an amazing firework show.¡¯ The manughed beneath the mask. Gwanje clenched his teeth but then shook his head. ¡°Get lost you crazy bastard. You think I¡¯m retarded?¡± He didn¡¯t even know how many would die if everything went ording to the man¡¯s n. And there was no guarantee that his wife would get released. Since they know that they will get killed by Gwanje once she was released. And betraying Hansoo after this long was a very despicable action. The man just shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Too bad... I guess we should just do this our way.¡± ...................................... Hansoo nodded as he looked at the n that was being organized step by step. ¡®I should be able to shorten the time for me to go up quite a lot at this rate.¡¯ He would be able to filter those who were against him if everything continued at this pace. ¡®But it¡¯s still slow.¡¯ It would still take quite a lot of time at this pace. At that moment Gwanje¡¯s carrier pigeon flew into Hansoo. Pudududuk ¡°Hmm.¡± Hansoo nodded at Gwanje¡¯s message as he flew towards the direction the carrier pigeon came from. Hansoo flew his body to the outskirts of the outskirts of the Lazar and then went into the area where quite a lot of people had been stationed. Quite a few people who used to be in the Rerorerore n and had moved to the Unity n could be seen. Hansoo went past them as he went into a very deep location where Gwanje had sent the carrier pigeon from. The moment he stepped into the promised location. Kiiiiiing Hansoo¡¯s surrounding space started to crazily distort and twist. Formation. A special orange skill that was hard to acquire. Tens of formations surrounded Hansoo. Multipleyers of walls were created as air started to get isted. Chwararaak The surrounding environment changed instantly. From the back of the Lazar to somewhere very familiar. ¡®This ce is...¡¯ Hansoo frowned. ¡°How is it? A new sensation? We have someone very good at formations on our side. We changed the scene to the most impressive thing you¡¯ve seen until now.¡± A man looked around as he spoke. ¡®Anyways... Was there a ce like this in the Red Zone or the Tutorial?¡¯ The man frowned slightly. Hansoo chuckled as he looked at the man. ¡°It does feel a bit sensational.¡± The Gold Dragon Tribe¡¯s treasure that had allowed him to return to the past. Hansoo looked around at the Dragon Temple where the treasure was located. And at the people who had walked in from all around. Quite a lot for a single person to kill by himself. The manughed as he looked at Hansoo who was looking around his surroundings. ¡°You didn¡¯t know we were hiding right? Hiding one¡¯s presencepletely is possible if you use formations properly. Try calling the Akadus, it¡¯ll only be fun when we have an equal number of people.¡± Hansoo took a nce at the formation and then read the mana waves. A formation that clearly showed that they had no intentions of letting him go. ¡®They set it up quite well.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t something possible with just arge amount of formations. There was somebody who was very good at controlling the core. He then looked around. Bloodthirst. Hate and rage. Greed. He could understand what their rage and greed was about. ¡®I don¡¯t think the thing I¡¯m doing is this hateful.¡¯ Hansooughed inwardly. The time these guys had been in here was at most 7 years. But they had lived in the real world for at least 20 years. It seems like they had changed quite a lot within those 7 years. ¡°Well. It¡¯s not that bad. There isn¡¯t as many as I thought there would be.¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°I thought there would be many more people who hated me than this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand what kind of a situation you¡¯re in. The outside should be in a chaotic situation.¡± One of the women who had been standing next to the man walked out and smirked. ¡°But mister is it true that you don¡¯t kill anyone? Is that for real? After researching for a bit it seems that you hadn¡¯t killed anyone. Why did youe alone then?¡± Hansoo spoke towards the woman. ¡°I trust in myself. And that policy changed a bit.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I changed my policy a few days ago you see. I feel like I should be a bit more direct.¡± .................................. Boooom! ¡°Uwaaah!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a sneak attack!¡± The moment Hansoo was caught in the formation, countless explosions urred from all around. Boooooom! Booom! The adventurers who had trusted the Akadus were swept off at the sudden attack of the high-level adventurers. The Akadus would¡¯ve acted if the adventurers tried to attack the Akaron but they didn¡¯t when they attacked other humans. Since Hansoo had locked them in case of excessive repression on the people. The man who had the mask on him made an extremely content expression as he saw this scene from above. ¡®I see my orders aren¡¯t transmitted that well inside the formation.¡¯ ¡°Heheh. y with them for a bit in there.¡± The man who had abducted Gwanje¡¯s wifeughed as he looked at the ck marble who was made of tens of formationyers in the distance. ¡®Quite greedy fellows.¡¯ People rushed and fought each other and got into the formation after finding out that Hansoo had the king¡¯s power. It wasn¡¯t that weird since the one who finished Hansoo off would likely receive it. ¡®Well. It doesn¡¯t matter who wins.¡¯ The masked man looked next to him and spoke. ¡°Everything going ording to n right?¡± The tens of formation users all nodded. No matter what happened inside, he couldn¡¯te out. The man spoke with relief. ¡°Good, good. Then we will now kill all those pretty ones who came up from below. Resistance means death.¡± Cut off the arms and legs after trapping the head. Since they trapped the one who could order the Akadus, the Akadus would be useless for quite a while. The man sent a message to the formation users. The formation users all nodded. The power of the formation wasn¡¯t doubled just because two formations wereyered. Only when the formations are mixed well and synergize would the power increase by numerous times. They had tens of these people. They could trap anybody they wanted. ¡®Good.¡¯ As everything went to his n, the man made a very content expression. At that moment. Dudududuk The core of the formation the man was looking at, the ck marble, suddenly vibrated while making trembling noises. The man frowned as he saw this. ¡°I said not to activate it yet. Use it when he weakens a bit more.¡± If it¡¯s activated too early then the people inside might all resist together. At that moment the formation users made confused expressions. ¡°We didn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kudududk. Uududuk. During the moment the man was shocked, the vibration of the ck marble intensified. ¡°Motherfucker! Just blow it apart!¡± The moment the man shouted. Crack A crack appeared on the surface of the madly trembling marble. And a golden light came out from the cracks. And then a huge explosion. Booooom! ¡°Goddamnit!¡± The man covered his head with his arms as he cursed out. And Hansoo walked out from the exploded marble. No, he wasn¡¯t the only one who hade out from the marble. ¡°Uwaaaaak!¡± One of the formation users screamed as he looked at the thousands of pieces of body parts. The man grinded his teeth as he looked at that. ¡°You crazy bastard... Did you really kill that many people...¡± The man mumbled as he looked at Hansoo walking out. ¡°I didn¡¯te unprepared you see.¡± Hansoo calmed down as he looked around. A sea of mes. The casualties were increasing due to the sudden attacks. Hansoo stared at the man in front of him who was looking at him in confusion. A fly. Just a fly. These guys were just flies as Gwanje said and worried about. Things which wouldnd upon a normal piece of meat,y eggs and make it rot so others wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it. ¡®Infinite possibilities of humans. I don¡¯t know about that shit.¡¯ The important thing was that he would be able to unify everyone much faster once he dealt with these guys. And the fact that the people for which he would have needed to spend a huge amount of time to filter out had alle out like this. ¡®Everything will be done very quickly huh.¡¯ The man looked at Hansoo with a fearful expression but thenughed confidently as if he had thought of something. ¡°There are quite a bit of your friends who we have caught while you were in there. You should think of your friends. Can I kill them all then?¡± Hansoo had raised them carefully below. And he was quite friendly with the woman in front of him. He should at least have a bit of feelings about them. ¡®Can you really throw away that many people¡¯s lives?¡¯ Hansooughed maniacally as he looked at the man. ¡°Don¡¯t decide things too quickly.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You can decide after you see what happened to the others.¡± Kwadududuk ¡°Uwaaaaak!¡± ¡°Look carefully and decide.¡± Hansoo grasped the neck of one of the formation users next to the man in an instant, looked at the man and mumbled. 1. This is the first time the are mentioned in the novel. Chapter 135: Infection (3) Chapter 135: Infection (3) Kwadudududk! ¡°Kuuhh...¡± Gwanje, who had beenid out on the ground after having been turned into a mess, tiredly shook his head as he heard something breaking part. The sound of the person guarding him getting smashed away. Gwanje spoke with a dumbfounded expression after finding out the identity of the originator of the sound after raising his head. ¡°It ended huh.¡± The silver Akadus covered the skies as they were suppressing and capturing the people who participated in the event. Gwanje, who had been looking at the scene in front of him which reminded him of the de of judgement that reprimanded the sinners, stared at Hansoo who had appeared in front of him to rescue him. ¡®This quickly...¡¯ It hadn¡¯t been long since those guys had started moving around in order to cause the damage. ¡°What happened to the hostages they had? Did they all die?¡± Though it hadn¡¯t been that long, it was more than enough to capture hostages. Hansoo replied in a simple manner. ¡°The really important ones aren¡¯t useful as hostages anyway.¡± One couldn¡¯t use somebody who they knew were important as hostages. Since they knew what would being their way when something happened to those hostages. The wrong move of this event¡¯s mastermind was the reality that they couldn¡¯t change that fact. Gwanje quietly mumbled in reply. ¡°That¡¯s only possible because it¡¯s you.¡± What Hansoo had done was only possible when one could smash apart their enemies whole. ¡°Since I rescued you, I¡¯ll leave the clean up job to you. I¡¯m not really good at these things.¡± Destroying the one who caused the chaos and cleaning up the chaos were twopletely different things. Gwanje hugged his wife, who had been kept here along with him, lifted her while clenching his teeth and then made a strange expression after seeing that nobody was behind Hansoo as he asked him. ¡°Did youe and rescue me first? What about that cutedy who came up from below?¡± Hansoo replied in a simple manner as he turned around. ¡°Someone of your caliber is very precious.¡± ¡°...You¡¯re one strange fellow.¡± Gwanje made a strange expression after feeling a very peculiar sensation rising up from deep within him from Hansoo¡¯s words. He then spat out a few words while gazing at Hansoo. ¡°The Gragos has been cured, you¡¯ve gained the Body Enhancement Surgery... Are you going up now?¡± This single blow was veryrge. They would be able to work without any collisions from this point on. Hansoo nodded at Gwanje¡¯s words and spoke. ¡°After solving one more thing. I¡¯ll go up right after that. It won¡¯t take long.¡± Gwanje made a confused expression as he looked at Hansoo who was about to set off. ¡°What¡¯s left?¡± Hansoo cracked his neck. ¡°There¡¯s another fellow who worries me a bit.¡± Someone who wasn¡¯t in the memory crystal but had caused the final thing that happened to Taruhol. ¡®Shall I start preparing then, the ones who we caught this time would be very helpful.¡¯ ........................................ ¡®...As I expected it¡¯s a huge drain on my stamina. It¡¯s not easy to handle these guys.¡¯ Taruhol held onto his aching head after having inserted the cure in the final Gragos. The Crown of Thorns above his head to be precise. ¡®Well. It¡¯s all done at least.¡¯ Taruhol mumbled quietly after kicking away the Tiradus which had been shredded apart at the hands of the golden Akadus. And since all the Gragos had been cured, the urgent fire had been extinguished. Since these things won¡¯t charge at Lazar to gobble him up anymore. ¡®My god. Does this make me the new Great Patriarch then.¡¯ Though his head hurt, his mind was full of excitement. Since he had aplished the task of finding their holynd where they had been away from for hundreds of years and had saved the Akarons with his own hands. ¡®Shall I go get the Dragon Essence de then? Damn, for it to be this hard to get a simple present for a friend.¡¯ ording to the Crown of Thorns the Dragon Essence de was in the deepest part of this ce, the dragon-shaped Gragos. It wasn¡¯t weird for it to be here. Since this was the Gragos with the secondrgest colony after the one on the Lazar. If the Lazar was the capital city then this ce had the qualifications to be called the second capital. Taruhol touched his aching head and then lead the golden Akadus into the deep regions of the Gragos. Taruhol walked in a manner as if he was spellbound for a while with the Crown of Thorns upon his head and then walked into the Temple located deep within the Gragos. And then opened the hidden space inside that Temple. Rumble A very small piece of bone appeared from within that space. A dagger which looked extremely puny and crappy even inparison to what Hansoo had gained. But Taruhol knew the moment he saw it. The aura that had remained despite hundreds of years of time having passed, the energy that was in it. This was the real one. This was the holy artifact handed down over generations of Akarons, the . Taruhol raised the Dragon Essence de very carefully as if he was dealing with Mekido, the Great Patriach. ¡®The strength to smash a Tiradus is in here...¡¯ Taruhol mumbled. ck Tiradus. A powerful entity that could only be bnced when three of the golden Akadus charged at it. The moment one puts this inside their body, they will gain the strength to even smash apart the ck Tiradus. Taruhol, who had been gazing at the Dragon Essence de in a daze, chuckled as he brought it towards his inner pockets. Since this was a present for his friend. ¡®Where would I even use this?¡¯ At that moment. Puuuk ¡°...Uh?¡± Taruhol made a confused expression as he stabbed the Dragon Essence de onto his body. ¡®Why did I stab this into my body?¡¯ Taruhol realized something was wrong as he looked at his right arm that had stabbed the Dragon Essence de onto his body without his control and tried to pull the de back out. But it was toote. Kwaarururururk The Dragon Essence de made crackling noises, broke apart into thousands of fragments and then bore into Taruhol¡¯s body. The bright marbles that were inside the Dragon Essence de, which had broken apart into thousands of fragments, started to getrger andrger as they covered Taruhol¡¯s body patch by patch. Crack. Crackle. The skeletal structure changed as a whole due to the Dragon Essence de and the essence that came out from it restructured every corner of his body. A tremendous amount of strength which overflowed from his body. Though he should be happy as a warrior, he was not. ¡°This fucking body! By itself! Roarrr!¡± Taruhol¡¯s roar resonated throughout the entire Temple within the Gragos. Taruhol realized where all this change originated from in an instant and quickly grasped ahold of the Crown of Thorns upon his head. And then started to tear it up. ¡°Kuaaaaaa!!!¡± Snap. Snap. Even the Crown of Thorns, which had bored deep within his head, couldn¡¯t handle the strength of Taruhol which had been greatly enhanced due to the Dragon Essence de. But at this moment a different train of thought came into Taruhol¡¯s mind. ¡®...If I take this off then who will control the Akadus? And what about the Humans and the Akarons who are with them?¡¯ He could only ponder. Since a massacre would happen. And the sensation he could feel from the Crown of Thorns which was boring into his head was not that of hostility. ¡®...Desperation?¡¯ Desperation about something. Taruhol knew what this sensation was. Feelings about one¡¯s race. Desperation about the Akarons. Taruhol flinched at the extremely familiar feeling which he had carried for hundreds of years. Then got curious. ¡®Who is it that is this desperate?¡¯ But then Taruhol knew the answer in an instant. ¡®Ah....¡¯ A nostalgic name. The moment he realized who it was. Taruhol gave up resisting as he handed over his body to the one boring in from the Crown of Thorns. Kwadududk In that moment where he stopped, the newly grown Crown of Thorns bored into Taruhol¡¯s head again. ¡°...¡± Squirm squirm. Taruhol¡¯s entire body constantly changed from the Dragon Essence de and his head got covered by the Crown of Thorns. When every movement stopped and quietness filled up the Temple. ¡°Mmm...¡± Taruhol opened his eyes again. And made an extremely confused expression. ¡°Why am I here? I should be in the Abyss.¡± Taruhol¡¯s soul which had fallen into slumber. And her own soul which had pushed Taruhol¡¯s soul out. Taruhol made an extremely confused expression at the body and he touched around his entire body. Crown of Thorns. And the Dragon Essence de. These two things were definitely things she had arranged and left behind. But this shouldn¡¯t have happened. No matter what. ¡®I don¡¯t understand.¡¯ Taruhol searched around his memories as he found someone inside his memories. A person who caught the eye in an instant. ¡®Kang Hansoo. This person may know something.¡¯ Kiiiiiing Taruhol got atop of the golden Akadus and flew towards the Lazar. .................................. Hansoo looked at the golden Akadus flying towards him from the distance. Hansoo, who had been gazing at the golden Akadus, looked around his surroundings. There weren¡¯t many people. Since there were only people who could fight against the Golden Akadus and stood at the peak of the powerhouses upon the Gragos. ¡®Those below the Margoth levels would only increase the damage anyway.¡¯ But there were others than the Margoth levels as well. A very special group. Hansoo spoke towards them. ¡°Prepare.¡± At those words the formation users, who had barely survived from the mass massacre, all nodded. Not a single bit of resistance was shown. Since they had seen what that man did with just his body. The man who was covered from head to toe with scales as if they had the armor of a heavenly god. When they had first seen him, the aura and pride radiating from him was so huge that they felt like the viins. But they knew now. ¡®Evil god. He¡¯s an evil god.¡¯ The man who had massacred until the golden scales got dyed in crimson. The formation users clenched their teeth, tied and mixed up numerous formations and prepared the , the formation they had created earlier. Soon the golden Akadus and Taruhol got close enough to the point where they could see them. Along with therger and redder Crown of Thorns upon the head of Taruhol. ¡®...As I expected.¡¯ Hansoo activated the Soul Fragment just in case. Just to check if the Soul Fragment within Taruhol¡¯s soul worked. . But Taruhol, who was flying in from the distance, didn¡¯t even budge. No, it wasn¡¯t that the Soul Fragment wasn¡¯t working properly. It was just that Taruhol¡¯s soul, in which he had implemented the Soul Fragment, was no longer the owner of that body. The one controlling that body was somebody else. Hansoo ruthlessly looked at Gwanje after confirming the situation and spoke. ¡°Tell the others to smash everything.¡± ¡°...Everything?¡± ¡°Yeah. Every remaining Akadus.¡± ¡°Damn, this is a huge waste.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We can always make more.¡± This wasn¡¯t time to be frugal. If that guy flying in from the distance had strange thoughts then the cmity of the past will happen all over again. Gwanje nodded as he started to send carrier pigeons into all directions. Soon small andrge sounds of destruction rang throughout the Lazar. Booom! ng! Sounds of the silver Akadus, who had been standing calmly and upholding the peace, getting destroyed. ¡®Thankfully the others caused a ruckus.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled inwardly. Controlling the rules will be much harder without those things. But since he had lured out the ones who would cause trouble once already, the next waves would be much weaker. Hansoo gazed at Taruhol who had gotten quite close to him and then suddenly shouted at the formation users. ¡°Now! Trap us all in there!¡± At those words the formation users activated the ck Jade. Koooooooong Space distorted as it took in Hansoo and the other Margoth levels near him. Along with Taruhol and the golden Akadus. ¡®There might be some hidden Akadus so disconnect everything from the outside and deal with it from the inside.¡¯ But surprisingly Taruhol didn¡¯t respond at all as he obediently came into the formation. Hoooooong A scene appeared within the vast white space which had no decorations whatsoever. The scene of the 10 golden Akadus, Taruhol and Hansoo¡¯s group. But Taruhol didn¡¯t do anything. Taruhol moved the Akadus back a bit as he smiled, looked at Hansoo and moved his mouth. ¡°I have no thoughts of hostility. Kang Hansoo. Can we talk by ourselves? There¡¯s nothing much I can do in a situation like this... And I have so many things I¡¯m curious about.¡± Hansoo nodded at those words. They spoke only by moving the mouth so others couldn¡¯t hear. The change which had urred due to the Crown of Thorns and the Memory Crystal. Who else would it be other than the one who made it? Hansoo shrugged his shoulders and looked at the savior of the Akarons who had borrowed Taruhol¡¯s body, Elkadion. Chapter 136: Elkadion (1) Chapter 136: Elkadion (1) Enbi Arin braced herself after seeing the people in the distance. Since she knew what kind of strength the Akadus had. And it wasn¡¯t the Taruhol of the past. ¡®...He came back as a monster. What the hell did he pick up out there?¡¯ While Enbi Arin was confused, the four other pirs of Akaron made distressed expressions. Since they knew the reason of that strength. ¡®Dragon Essence de... How does Taruhol have the Dragon Essence de?¡¯ The people could only feel tense. But contrary to the worries of the people around them, the two¡¯s conversation actually flowed quite peacefully. ......................... Hansoo and Elkadion grabbed each other¡¯s hand as theymunicated. With the specialnguage of the Akaron race that sent messages using muscles. Elkadionughed as she spoke. Soul Tutograph. Elkadion, who had been making the Crown of Thorns and the Akadus with the information within it, found out about a special power of the Crown of Thorns. The power to summon the soul of somebody of one¡¯s choosing. Then Hansoo made a confused expression. At least such information wasn¡¯t listed in the Memory Crystal Hansoo read. At those words Elkadionughed and spoke. Elkadion had roamed around the Abyss for quite a long time. The extremely vicious and dangerousnd that was beyond human imagination. And Elkadion had created the memory crystal and left behind all her memories as insurance just in case. She wanted to put in the location of the Crown of Thorns as well as the mana code for controlling it. So if Hansoo had obtained her memory crystal then the fact that she was here wasn¡¯t impossible. But there was a reason why she waspletely baffled. Since Hansoo obtaining her memory crystal was impossible. Elkadion looked at Hansoo with a meaningful smile. She had only made the ns, she hadn¡¯t even started to make the memory crystal. But she was here. Elkadion thought of a lot of possibilities that would exin this current situation. But no conclusions were made. If she were to exclude one very impossible hypothesis. This man had obtained the Memory Crystal that she hadn¡¯t even made. And had summoned her. Elkadion ryed her hypothesis to Hansoo. With an expression of utter disbelief. ....................................... ¡°What the hell happened? Did everything work out?¡± The conversation ended and the formation was released. Gwanje, who had been gazing at Elkadion who was leaving along with the Akarons, asked Hansoo who was walking towards him. And Hansoo nodded at those words. ¡°For now.¡± He had told her that they couldn¡¯t speak about the Abyss. It seemed like Elkadion, who was looking at him in such a way as if she was asking if he wasn¡¯t lonely, knew what he was doing here. An extremely courteous tone of speech. Hansoo realized something from this. ¡®...A leader huh.¡¯ Hansoo knew. When one roamed around the Abyss for a long time, a certain idea gets unconsciously nailed into one¡¯s mind. ...................................................... ¡°...Are you really Elkadion?¡± The priestess, Oteon, asked Taruhol who had finished talking with Hansoo and had approached her. It wasn¡¯t just Oteon. All the Akarons who were rebuilding things in the holynd had gathered around Elkadion. In order to meet their hero who had left in order to save them but had now returned. Elkadion looked at the surrounding Akarons and smiled as she nodded. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Dear lord...¡± The priestess, Oteon, and everyone else made expressions of utter disbelief. For such a character, whom they had so revered, to appear in front of their eyes. ¡°My return here is also a gesture of the gods. To recover the Akarons.¡± Elkadion looked extremely confident. The main reason for this was because Elkadion had been the best researcher as well as a pioneer even before she had left. And that Elkadion gained countless unimaginable amounts of new information as well as saw marvelous sights that could only exist within dreams. In the current head of Elkadion, countless ns and methods for the Akarons were stacked up. And she was really looking forward to put them in motion. ¡°What are your ns? O mighty Elkadion.¡± Oteon carefully asked Elkadion. And Elkadion made a slightly dejected expression as she answered. ¡°Well, my actual goal was the cure of the Gragos.¡± Oteon flinched at those words. Since the endeavor to cure the Gragos had already beenpleted. Elkadion made an amused expression at Oteon¡¯s reaction as she continued to speak: ¡°I know that it has already beenpleted. I had roamed all around the outside world for this and it does feel a bit in vain.¡± Oteon and all the other Akarons now looked at Elkadion withplex expressions. Elkadion and the 13 pilgrims had given up everything they had and embarked on a harsh journey to solve the Akarons¡¯ problems. But how would they feel if the problem had already been solved when they returned. Elkadion took note of their reactions as she continued to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t make such expressions everyone. Isn¡¯t it good that we can go straight to the next stage since the Gragos are all cured?¡± Everyone looked at Elkadion with confused expressions at those words. Next stage. For another stage to exist after healing the holy beast, Lazar, and removing its suffering. Elkadion made a benevolent expression as she spoke: ¡°I¡¯ve realized something much more important while roaming the outside world. No, should it be called a new goal instead?¡± Marvels and wisdom wasn¡¯t the only thing she had seen in the outside world. Danger. A tremendous amount of danger that nothing else couldpare to. Them, the Akarons, were mere frogs trapped in a well. Elkadion gazed upon everyone as she made a resolution. That she would not be satisfied with just the Body Enhancement Surgery and the Akadus. That she would need to raise up much more strength for the collision against the races she had seen that could happen at any time. Elkadion pointed at the humans. ¡°Look at them. It hasn¡¯t even been 10 years since they started to improve in strength. But there are those among them who can even kill Margoths. If we, the Akarons, are satisfied with our current situation then we may get beaten at any time. Oteon was shocked as she slowly and cautiously spoke out. ¡°O Elkadion...Those are not our enemies.¡± ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m just saying it as an example. I also believe that we need to keep a good rtionship with the humans. But we shouldn¡¯t lose out in strength right? We Akarons have much more potential than them, since I am here now. The Akarons made strange expressions at the confident words of Elkadion. Since it was a bit different from the Elkadion of the past which they knew. The part where she emphasized getting stronger wasn¡¯t the weird part, since she had always imed that weakness was the greatest enemy of peace. But the way she was saying it was different this time. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ While Oteon was gazing at Elkadion. Ailen, the priestess in training, carefully asked Elkadion while staring at her. ¡°Then what is going to happen to the first pir, Taruhol? Is he gone?¡± Elkadion made another benevolent smile as she shook her head. ¡°No, he is merely asleep within me. But it seems like the one you need right now is me. Do not worry. Once I hand over all the wisdom and ns I have gained to you then I¡¯ll just fall back asleep. Since you are the ones who will lead us in the next generation.¡± Elkadion then spoke out loudly to every Akaron around her. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and rebuild the Great Temple first. It would be better the faster we do it.¡± ¡°Yes O Holy Elkadion.¡± The Akarons shouted out loudly in unison after having met their great leader and spread out in all the corners of the Holy Land. ............................................... Elkadion stood at the highest point of the Holy Land and stared at the Great Temple that was being rebuilt at a tremendous pace. And at the humans who were constantly building their camps. ¡®It¡¯s nice here.¡¯ The Lazar that she had returned to after a very long time was too peaceful. And even more sopared to the hell-like environment of the Abyss that she had been in the day prior. Elkadion woke herself up the moment she felt like she was going to getcent and refocused. ¡®No, it¡¯ll be bad if I be like that as well.¡¯ Peace was very good for the warriors. And because of this they had to maintain it as best as they could and she needed to do everything she could in order to maintain the peace. Tekilon looked at Elkadion with a strange expression. ¡®...She didn¡¯t really like high ces in the past.¡¯ But Tekilon shook his head. Hundreds of years was more than enough time for anything to changepletely. But the tiny amount that Elkadion had changed was enough for anybody to say that she hadn¡¯t changed at all. As if Elkadion had felt Tekilon¡¯s gaze, she straightened herself and asked about what she had heard earlier. ¡°You said that there was a thing called the World Tree in the world you had gone to right? That it could multiply the numbers of a race very quickly?¡± Tekilon nodded. ¡°Yes, O Holy Elkadion.¡± ¡°The world isrge and there are a lot of magnificent things. Is there no way of bringing that World Tree over to this world?¡± Tekilon made a bitter smile at those words. ¡°If it was possible then I would¡¯ve brought it here already. The World Tree can only live in that world.¡± ¡°Pity.¡± Elkadion made an extremely sad expression. Having a lot in numbers was a very good thing. The crustacean race of the Abyss whoid 2000 eggs at a time and only took 4 days to grow into an adult, the Detuels, would destroy the enemy¡¯s entirend even if one of their immeasurable amount of numbers had gotten killed by that enemy. Elkadion finished her thoughts and looked at the human territory in the distance with a jealous expression. Humans were endlesslying out from beneath theke. And those humans were killing the beasts that were crawling out from the Gragos and were constantly getting stronger by gobbling up the runes. The Akarons were stronger than humans for now. Since they had the Akadus and the Body Enhancement Surgery. But this gap would close up and that was not very far in the future. ¡®Since we supply them with the Body Enhancement Surgery for the alliance they would close the gap even faster. God is really unfair. Why doesn¡¯t god give us a chance to get strong like that?¡¯ Elkadion mumbled inwardly. Weakness was a sin and the chance to get stronger was a blessing in itself. ¡®Those who haven¡¯t been to the Abyss do not know the truth.¡¯ Elkadion was actually a bit unsatisfied with the current speed of progress. There was no urgency within the minds of the Akarons. The Gragos was no longer an existence they feared and had turned into a motherlynd which supported them like in the past. And there wasn¡¯t much to say about the Margoths. The Akarons sang songs blessing the peace and raised gs praising Elkadion. This is all because they do not know about the world called the Abyss. ¡®Mmm...¡¯ Elkadion felt a chill run down her back after thinking about the powerful races that lived in that ce as she shook her head. ¡®This won¡¯t do.¡¯ The time of the Great War where Mekido had led them was not like this. Their race had done everything in their power to survive and get stronger so they had gotten strong very quickly. The Body Enhancement Surgery and the Akadus wouldn¡¯t have been made if they weren¡¯t desperate from the battles. ¡®As I expected, the only person who can really understand me is Hansoo. He is the only one. He knows about everything.¡¯ She could see with just a single nce. That he was preparing all he could for the Abyss. ¡®He¡¯s working really hard. He should be very lonely.¡¯ Would a person be lonely even if their entire race was next to them? Elkadion could confidently say out loud that it was possible, one could still be lonely with their entire race next to them. Since she was like that currently. She had met countless people from her race and the loneliness she had felt down to her bones had disappeared in an instant. But only for a moment. The loneliness had returned to Elkadion. They couldn¡¯t see the same things and walk on the same road as her despite being next to her. She couldn¡¯t discuss things with them even if they wanted to. And something else that hadn¡¯t existed when she had been roaming in the Abyss currently pushed down on her. Responsibility. ¡®Not knowing is not a sin. I must lead my race. I must train them to be more powerful.¡¯ Elkadion mumbled. Hansoo was the only person thinking along the same path as her. ¡®I must go and talk a bit more with him.¡¯ It seemed like there was a lot he hadn¡¯t told her yet. Well, it was the same for her too. Elkadion got up and headed towards Hansoo. Chapter 137: Elkadion (2) Chapter 137: Elkadion (2) Hansoo stared at the human territory that was settling at a rapid pace from the headquarters of which was in front of the Holy Land. Not having the Akadus wasn¡¯t much of a problem. Since the story of those who had rebelled spread out from person to person. ¡®Good. Anyways, I wonder where the hell that portal is.¡¯ Hansoo frowned slightly due to the portal which hadn¡¯t been found despite them searching all around the Lazar. The fairy wouldn¡¯t have put the portal inside the mouth of the Lazar that was gulping down theva even as a joke. Since they had somemon sense at least. ¡®It should be somewhere reachable but it won¡¯te out.¡¯ But Hansoo put away his worries for now. It would be found sooner orter since the Akadus and the humans were searching for it together. Even if the Lazar was extremely vast, it would be hard to hide from the eyes of the supernatural beings who could see things from a thousand miles away. Hansoo looked towards Gwanje, who was constantly sending out carrier pigeons, and asked. ¡°It seems something good has happened.¡± Anybody would realize it. Since his expression was too happy for him to be sending messages about work. Gwanje nodded. ¡°My wife is pregnant.¡± ¡°What good news. Congrattions.¡± Hansoo nodded his head. Birth was possible in the Otherworld. They, who had reached the levels of super humans, could find out even if a woman was only a week into the pregnancy. ¡®...He must be thinking about his daughter.¡¯ Though it was news that deserved congrattions, Gwanje¡¯s expression was a bit bitter as he spoke. Gwanje looked at Hansoo who was staring at him and spoke after changing his expression. ¡°I won¡¯t lose it no matter what this time. Anyways, there was something I wanted to ask... Is the current situation really fine?¡± Gwanje asked with a worried expression. All of Gwanje¡¯s recent inquiries was focused in one area. The race of the Akarons. ¡®...It¡¯s extremely unstable. Could we really call this an alliance?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t worrying about useless things because of his child and his wife. Since the problem could be seen in his eyes while observing the entire Lazar as his job. The current alliance was very ill-formed. ¡®An alliance cannot be held together with just trust.¡¯ Of course trust was the basis for an alliance. Gwanje wasn¡¯t worried about this. But trust was like a bridge made from hay, extremely hard to create and maintain but falling out was easy and would only take a moment. Trust wasn¡¯t enough to support an alliance. ¡®We don¡¯t have the two most important things for an alliance.¡¯ A need for the other. And a way to deter the other, There was ack of this in between the Akarons and the humans. No, it was actually the humans that were at a disadvantage. ¡°...The Akarons don¡¯t really need us. And we don¡¯t have a way to deal with them right now or anything.¡± On the other hand the humans really needed the Akarons and they clearly had a way of dealing with them. Since the Akadus and the Body Enhancement Surgery were both in the hands of the Akarons. This current situation was the same as cing their lives in their hands. The Akarons could engage in a war against them and not lose out on anything. The chances of this happening were very low since thews of the Akarons valued trust highly and clearly treated their saviors properly but how could he feel at ease when their lives were in the hands of the other? At that moment. A powerful voice was heard from behind. Along with a very mannerful tone befitting of the voice. ¡°It¡¯s a bit depressing if you can¡¯t trust me that much. Then how about trusting your leader instead of me?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s whose leader? Did we have a vote?¡± Gwanje grumbled at Elkadion¡¯s voice. ¡®Damn. I didn¡¯t even feel any presence. For there to be such arge difference in strength.¡¯ The Taruhol of the past was at the same level as him. But Elkadion, who had eaten up the thing called the Dragon Essence de, had risen to the point where he couldn¡¯t bepared to her anymore. ¡®Only someone like Hansoo could maybe contend in a one versus one situation.¡¯ Even that couldn¡¯t be guaranteed. Since Hansoo and Elkadion both were much stronger than him. The weak could not judge the strong. Elkadion approached him and smiled while speaking. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry but could you leave us alone for a moment? There are a few things we need to talk about.¡± ¡°...Pushing me away huh. Whatever, have fun ying together.¡± Gwanje grumbled as he walked outside. He wouldn¡¯t be able to understand them anyway if they started to use their strange methods. As Gwanje walked out, Elkadion spoke towards Hansoo. ¡°It¡¯s better to send him off in order to speak freely. Since the topic about the Abyss maye up.¡± Elkadion finished speaking and then touched the surroundings. Wiiiiiing Four translucent crystals floated up into the air and soon those crystals created a barrier that stopped sound from escaping past them. ¡®Her formation techniques are iparably better than Oteon¡¯s.¡¯ Hansoo praised her in his mind. It was almost at the level of a skill at that point. Elkadion spoke towards Hansoo. ¡°First of all, I apologize about the Dragon Essence de. I didn¡¯t make the Memory Crystal yet but... If everything went ording to my ns then the Dragon Essence de should¡¯ve been the reward.¡± As Hansoo nodded, Elkadion continued to speak. ¡°I cannot give you the Dragon Essence de for now. Since there are things I must do for my race as well and I need the Dragon Essence de to sustain my body. But a promise is a promise, I am willing to give you a reward that you would definitely be satisfied with.¡± Elkadionughed quietly. ¡®Hansoo, you would definitely be satisfied with this. Instead of a treasured sword, I shall give you ten thousand spears.¡¯ All creatures created by god wanted themselves to get strong. Since an eternal ally didn¡¯t exist. They would prefer to have one treasured sword for themselves instead of giving ten thousand spears out to their allies, this was also the only way to survive in the Abyss. But Hansoo would be different. Since he was like her. ¡°I hope you are interested in history. Do you know how this world was created?¡± ¡°Mmm...No I don¡¯t¡± ¡°Follow me. Let me guide you to the Forbidden Area of the Great Temple. Forbidden Area of the Great TEmple. A ce where only Karbana, the previous Great Priest who had died in the hands of Hansoo, could enter. The entire history of the Akarons was written and kept in this ce. Since one of the most important jobs of the Great Priest was to record the Akaron¡¯s history and rying it to the next Great Priest. So that the other patriarchs and the priests don¡¯t make the same mistake as them. ¡°There would probably a lot of curses written down. The previous Great Priest, Karbana, didn¡¯t really have a positive view of us you see.¡± Hansoo shrugged his shoulders at those words. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a ce where only the Great Priest could enter?¡± ¡°It seems I¡¯ve even written down about that in the Memory Crystal huh. Anyways, since there are no Great Priests, wouldn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯m the Great Priestess. I¡¯m thinking of taking the spot of Great Patriarch as well.¡± Elkadion spoke out confidently and walked towards the Temple. As Hansoo and Elkadion walked towards the Great Temple, the crystals and the soundproof barrier floated around them and followed them. ¡®She deserves to be confident.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the expressions of the Akarons who were staring at Elkadion after having entered the holynd. And soon a giant whiteke appeared in front of their eyes. A giant undergroundke where the essence of the Lazar was gathered in. Along with the giant orb-like structure floating above it with a radius of a kilometer or so. The giant structure was constantly sucking up the essence of the Lazar and tried its best to restore its original functions. It seemed to have gained back most of its functions as it scanned Elkadion and Hansoo who were approaching it with a white ligh. Kurururururu And as if it allowed them entrance, a white bridge crossed over theke towards them. Hansoo and Elkadion continued into the sphere after crossing the bridge. Kururururu White guards that seemed to be made from the bones of the Margoth ruthlessly raised their des up against the intruders but instantly calmed down after feeling the waves radiating out from Elkadion. And soon they reached a giant door in the deepest part of the Temple. Elkadion opened the door. Kurururu A giant room was located behind the door. Elkadion pointed towards the giant ck boulder that was located in the center of the white room. A giant cube of which the sides reached over a hundred meters in size. ¡°Let me introduce this to you. This is the obsidian we wrote our history on, the . It¡¯s a bit big right? This is why all the Great Priests need to have good stamina. You would need to climb at least a hundred meters to read this as you see.¡± Elkadion touched the tremendous amount of white thumb-sized letters written down in the giant ck stone and then looked towards Hansoo. ¡°There is information for our and your race written in here which will be your gift. Something that would give you a new form of strength.¡± Elkadionughed as she spoke. .................................................. Gwanje went to find Enbi Arin who was busy managing the entire Lazar along with him. ¡°Are you busy? Let¡¯s have a talk for a moment.¡± Enbi Arin, who had been in a chaotic rush due to organizing and distributing the countless amounts of new people, looked at Gwanje with a blunt expression as she replied. ¡°What is it?¡± Enbi Arin didn¡¯t really have a good opinion of Gwanje. Since this guy was the person who hid the criminal Kale Dawson, who had caused a crime against her sister. And who had been able to raise his own strength thanks to the protection of the Rerorerore n. Why would she be on good terms with him when he had gone against her openly from the start? She was only holding it in since her and Gwanje¡¯s position were not that low for them to bicker over such things. As the united n was being controlled by Gwanje and Enbi Arin who had led the top two strongest ns, the Cross n and Rerorerore. If the two of them fight then it wouldn¡¯t just end as individual battles. Gwanje went straight to the point. Since she would understand. ¡°This cannot continue this way. We need to create a way to deal with them.¡± Something the Akarons would need that they could offer and a way to deal with them. There was nothing the humans could give to the Akarons for them to feel as if they needed the humans. Maybe if amon enemy existed. And because of this they needed a deterrent for the alliance to be stable. Enbi Arin realized what he was saying instantly. ¡°Creating a method of deterring them is provoking them in itself. Do you think that the USA kicked the asses of those who tried to create nuclear weapons for fun?¡± ¡°We can do it secretively. It¡¯s just in case of the worst scenario.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t trust the Akarons?¡± Gwanje shook his head. ¡°No, Personally I trust in the Akarons. There is a much higher chance of a problem urring because of the humans than the Akarons causing trouble,¡± ¡°Then do you not trust Hansoo?¡± One of the main reasons why they hadn¡¯t tried to create a deterrent was because they trusted Hansoo. Since they knew that Hansoo wouldn¡¯t create a strange alliance such as this without any ns. Gwanje shook his head again. ¡°No, I trust Hansoo as well.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re trying to create a deterrent despite that?¡± Gwanje clenched his teeth. ¡°I trust Hansoo and the Akarons. But I do not trust myself.¡± Gwanje trusted the Akarons as well as Hansoo. Since the trust they had shown him until now was enough at least. Now Gwanje wasn¡¯t sure about himself. ¡°Can I really say my personal opinions of trusting the Akarons and Hansoo is the correct choice? To the point of risking all these human lives?¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Enbi Arin didn¡¯t rebuke Gwanje¡¯s words and instead just clicked her tongue. Gwanje continued to speak. ¡°I always thought that the people saying their nuclear weapons were for a defensive purpose was all bullshit. But I can really empathize with them now.¡± Nuclear weapons were for cowards. And Gwanje decided to agree that he himself was a coward. Since the peace that they were tasting after a very long time within this damned Otherworld was too sweet. He was afraid of this peace breaking apart. ¡°Please help me.¡± ¡°...We¡¯re only preparing it. And if you use this for yourself then... It wouldn¡¯t end at you. I¡¯m going to shred your whole family.¡± He wasn¡¯t the only one with beloved and precious friends and family. If something goes wrong then it would be another huge battle. Gwanje nodded while looking at Enbi Arin who was threatening him with a vicious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Maybe because Gwanje was answering in a straightforward manner, Enbi Arin calmed down and then stuck out her cheek. Gwanje stared at this and spoke. ¡°...What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Smack me once before you go. I threatened your family so I deserve it.¡± ¡°Keep it. If everything goes ording to n then I¡¯ll smack you at that time. And how dare you try to end it with just a single p?¡± ¡°Fuck.¡± Enbi Arin frowned as she quickly moved away. Opposite from Gwanje¡¯s direction. Chapter 138 : Elkadion (3) Reincarnator ¨C Chapter 138 : Elkadion (3) Hansoo followed Elkadion¡¯s guidance as he read the history written down on the giant ck box, . A history that wasposed of war, battles and a struggle for survival. It was already this much when only the impactful events had been written down. ¡®It should be at least over a million years...¡¯ Hansoo found out the true purpose of the Historan after a brief reading period. ¡°There are quite a lot of exnations about the army and tactics.¡± Elkadion nodded at those words. Historan. The Record of the History of War. At the same time the information was recorded, the method of creating the tools of war that had been used was recorded as well. The scent that activated the Berserk mode for the Akaron and the scent that made the Margoths go insane were among these as well. Information that was so dangerous that it was only written on the Historan and only the Great priest and a few other chosen priests could read it. Elkadionughed as she saw this. ¡°It¡¯s funny right? We wrote our people¡¯s history of war and battle upon the Historan in order to not make the same mistakes. Of course this Historan is now filled with tactics and methods for war.¡± ¡°Is this the gift for us?¡± Elkadion shook her head. ¡°No way. Though it¡¯s very effective, it is too dangerous. And all the methods here are a tier below the Body Enhancement Surgery and the Akadus in terms of effect anyway.¡± Elkadion¡¯s words were full of pride. She had the rights to though, since she had created something that had exceeded the legacy of all her ancestors with her own hands. ¡®It seems there¡¯s more. I should read a bit more.¡¯ Hansoo suddenly frowned after reading for a while longer. A whole section of the Historan had been erased. Well, it was rather destroyed to the point beyond recognition. As if it was done so something couldn¡¯t be seen. Elkadionughed as she saw this. ¡°You¡¯re curious right? As to what was written there right? Well, I only learned of it while I roamed the Abyss.¡± But Hansoo shook his head. Since he could guess to a degree. The Historan was full of the history of war and the methods used in it. It was written on the Historan. And it had then been destroyed. Which meant that there was only one possibility. ¡°What kind of methods were written down on this?¡± Something that the war race of the Akarons, who had even left the Berserk scent written down, had deemed too dangerous. The ancient Akarons had created such a method. Elkadionughed. ¡°You already know it. You¡¯re probably quite familiar with it.¡± Hansoo stared at theughing Elkadion and opened his mouth. ¡°...The Soul Tutograph was something that your ancestors created.¡± ¡°Correct. Well, the original use for it was not sending souls. It wasn¡¯t even created for war. It was actually... Created to receive souls.¡± Elkadion started to talk about the Soul Tutograph in much more depth. ......................................... Thousands of years before Elkadion, thend above the Gragos was much more primitive. Well, the methods and technology for battle had been quite advanced due to the history of struggle but the Akaron¡¯s culture had been much more primitive. They didn¡¯t have Temples or priests. Shamanism with Shamans as the core had been spread far and wide between the Akarons. ¡°That is clearly recorded upon the Historan. It seems a tremendous genius had appeared during this time. This is my thoughts but... That person was likely much more superior to me in terms of talent. Since they had thought of creating such a thing with their technology. That person¡¯s name was probably written on the destroyed section over there.¡± Elkadion suddenly gazed at the Soul Tutoraph that had been moved into the Temple. A clunky machine-like capsule. It was a piece of work that couldn¡¯t be found anywhere else in the Akaron¡¯s history. Since the Akarons were much more advanced in gics than in machinery. Elkadion suppressed the rising jealously and continued to speak. ¡°Anyway, that person of the past had thought that sending away a soul of a valiant warrior into the sky was too regrettable. I would¡¯ve felt the same way as well.¡± The high level Akaron warriors who had been reinforced through war and battle. Someone who had thought that their experiences and knowledge disappearing with their death was too wasteful created a machine bybining their talent along with their shamanism power. . A machine that had been created to pull back the souls of the warriors who had left behind their bodies and gained their rights to live alongside the gods. ¡°Well. It was a huge failure in terms of results. Though the idea was very good, the technology of that time wasn¡¯t as advanced as that of now, no matter how much of a genius that person was. The biggest problem was energy, it was extremely inefficient you see.¡± The Soul Telegraph used up a huge amount of energy to activate. So much that nothing else but the giant creature that they were standing on, the Gragos, could handle. No Margoths or Akarons could handle such a huge amount of energy necessary for its activation. Hansoo shook his head as he heard this. ¡°They fucked up huh.¡± ¡°Scientists are normally like this. They aren¡¯t good at waiting when the goal in front of them could be reached by crossing a simple line. And since Shamanism ruled over thends during that time, they wouldn¡¯t have had the Gragos as their Divine Beast... There wasn¡¯t anything that they could lose. Anyways, this was the reason for the first failure but they seeded in making up for that failure. They could just set it up on every single Gragos. The real problem was the second thing that happened.¡± The reason for the second failure. Hansoo could also figure out what that was. Since there wouldn¡¯t be a need for them to dig out the information from the Historan if the Akarons had seeded in creating the Soul Tutograph. ¡°Something else other than the Akaron¡¯s soul had been dragged here huh. Something from the Abyss.¡± Elkadion made a content expression as she looked at Hansoo. ¡°I really like you Hansoo since there isn¡¯t a need to talk a lot with you. You don¡¯t know how d I am that you are here when I returned.¡± ........................................ Elkadion met a strange race while roaming the Abyss. A race that was extremely aggressive and loved to tear apart and gobble up other lifeforms. Devils, a great race that split the Abyss along with the Dragons. The race, who were lower tier Devils, had told her about how some of their members had been dragged somewhere in the past. [PR: The one dragged were the lower tier devils, not the ones equivalent to dragons] How some weak race pulled away their souls and had even created a body for them. In a ce where there was plenty of food. And Elkadion could figure out who the weak race that they were calling was. ¡°...The ones who had been summoned on that day ate up the bodies of the Akarons within the Soul Tutograph.¡± A race of the Abyss had been ced inside a high level warrior¡¯s body. A low tier Devil meant that the level of their souls were iparably highpared to those of the Akarons. Dekuroma¡¯s soul had remodeled the body it took over almost to the point of destruction. Eight steel wings flung out from the back as the blueprint of a battle lifeform hidden deep inside their souls resurfaced into the world with the Akaron¡¯s bodies as the basis. The bodies turned darker as their size increased several fold. Even if the material was the same, the resulting power levels would have huge differences depending on the way it was used. Dekuroma, which had attained a body that was so strong that it was shameful to bepared with those of the Akarons, started a huge massacre upon the Gragos. And Hansoo realized the identities of these things. ¡°...This is how the Tiradus was created huh.¡± Elkadion nodded at those words. ¡°They say almost 90% of the Akarons had died by their hands. They would¡¯ve all been killed if the Suppression stone that they made in a hurry hadn¡¯t worked properly back then.¡± Hansoo nodded at her words. Since he could somewhat figure out what would¡¯ve happened after that. ¡®...Why wasn¡¯t this written down on the Memory Crystal?¡¯ The Tiradus, which they had painstakingly shoved the suppression stones into even by sacrificing themselves, had turned white and lost their aggressive manner but still retained their primal senses. So they had started to guard the Soul Tutograph which was their way back. One per one. The Akarons destroyed all the other Soul Tutographs that weren¡¯t guarded but they couldn¡¯t beat the Tiradus after having barely survived from them and destroy the guarded ones so they choose the second best option. Destroying all evidence and history so no one else who would want those machines would appear. Elkadion, who had acquired all the secrets that even she didn¡¯t know were created by her Ancestors who had erased the records from the Historan, smiled as she spoke: ¡°This is the end of the story. You can figure out what my gift is about now right?¡± Hansoo answered with an expressionless face. ¡°You told me what it was yourself. You said that these were written upon the Historan in order to not repeat the same mistake. Are you going to then repeat the actions of the past?.¡± Elkadion¡¯s smile remained despite Hansoo¡¯s harsh words. Instead she made a prideful expression and replied: ¡°It became a problem only because our ancestors failed, there¡¯s no fault with the idea. We can just learn from them and fix the mistakes they made.¡± The first reason for failure, was the need for arge amount of energy. This wasn¡¯t a problem for Elkadion anymore. Since she was now able to use the knowledge she had gained in the Abyss as the basis and get the Soul Tutograph hundreds of times more efficient. There was nothing to fear either since the cure for the Cmity of Death had been created already. The second reason for failure, the failure to control the souls they had called in. ¡°There¡¯s a way to n for this as well. If webine the Crown of Thorns, the knowledge I gained from the Abyss as well as the information from researching the suppression stone... We can easily control them.¡± If this seeded then they wouldn¡¯t just control the Akadus. They would be able to control the Tiradus. Elkadion spoke extremely excitedly. ¡°A tremendously strong army that we can¡¯t even dream of would be made. You should know as well. Though your race has a lot in numbers, they are still weak. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to beat the Akarons if we fought right now. This is why your subordinates are worrying as well.¡± Elkadion pulled out the reason for Gwanje¡¯s worries as she continued to speak. ¡°But I am very jealous of your numbers. We Akarons have too little numbers remaining. But what would happen if we can turn all the useless humans into the Tiradus? Heehee.¡± Though there was a huge difference between the Akarons and the humans, there wouldn¡¯t be much difference from the humans and Akarons who had been reformed by the Dekuroma souls. Like how 5 and 1 having a huge difference but 105 and 101 not being that different. This strength of an army would be much more favorable than just having a lot in numbers. ¡®You should understand just how much this is needed currently.¡¯ She hadn¡¯t spoken of it to the other Akarons. Since they would start worrying about everything they could possibly worry about. Such a reaction was obvious since they felt there was no real need to increase their strength. But Hansoo would be different. But contrary to Elkadion¡¯s hopes, Hansoo shook his head with a stern expression. ¡°A gift like that... I cannot ept it.¡± ¡®As I thought... This one cannot escape the pattern that much either.¡¯ Hansoo¡¯s fear hade true. Everyone starts to go mad for one single thing when they roam around the Abyss. Strength. But there was nothing free in the world and there was a risk involved in gaining power. Like now. The problem was that if they didn¡¯t have power in the Abyss, which was unlike the peaceful Orange Zone, then they would have a tremendouslyrge chance of death over there. No matter how big the risk of obtaining that strength was, it was better than dying. And because of this all the people who roamed around the Abyss think of such risks too lightly. Like Elkadion in front of him. Hansoo denied the offer with a resolute expression. ¡°Where is the guarantee that a Dekuroma would get dragged here? There¡¯s no need for the Soul Tutograph anymore since the cure has been aplished. It is too dangerous.¡± The control was one thing but there was another problem. Since the Dekuroma were a weaker type that lived on the upper regions of the Abyss. ¡®Destroy all Soul Tutographs before going up.¡¯ He needed to go up. But he couldn¡¯t leave behind such time-bombs in a ce where he wouldn¡¯t be in the future. Since this ce needs to be one of the seven steps for the humans. Elkadion¡¯s expression dimmed down at Hansoo¡¯s reaction. Chapter 139 : Elkadion (4) Reincarnator ¨C Chapter 139 : Elkadion (4) Elkadion¡¯s expression quickly turned into that of disappointment. ¡®I expected you, Hansoo, to understand at least...¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t she also know of the dangers of this n? But they needed strength that badly. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve lost your edge after gaining a lot of things you needed to protect.¡± Hansoo mumbled inwardly after seeing Elkadion¡¯s expression. ¡®She won¡¯t give up no matter what huh.¡¯ Hansooid down his decision as he opened his mouth while looking at Elkadion. ¡°It seems you have a bit too many thoughts inside your head, how about giving that body back to its original owner.¡± ¡°Are you telling me to leave this body?¡± Hansoo nodded. ¡°Our race will win even without that power. Since I will make it happen. Be at ease and just leave.¡± Even if Elkadion¡¯s n went ahead without any problem, there wouldn¡¯t be that many benefits for the humans anyway. Since if Hansoo¡¯s ns were to progress the way he nned it then the humans would get strong enough to the point where they would be able to crush things like the Dekuromas with just their thumbs. Like how Hansoo had gotten strong enough to kill the Dragon race. Hansoo looked at Elkadion, who was looking back at him, and spoke out: ¡°We will do our best to help your race how your race had helped us. But if your ns exist then we wouldn¡¯t be able to hold such an alliance.¡± A tremendous pressure that pushed down on her soul rushed towards Elkadion. ¡®He did say he killed the Dragons, right.¡¯ Elkadion grinded her teeth. There wasn¡¯t that much of a difference in strength between them. Since the Dragon¡¯s Essence de was that powerful. But the pressure did note from his strength. It came from the depths of the soul of the person who had roamed around the Abyss endlessly to the point where they had gotten strong enough to even kill those of the Dragon Race. Elkadion frowned slightly as she shouted out. At this point the gap that was between them was not something that strength alone couldn¡¯t close up. ¡°How can I trust the humans? Can you trust them?¡± Hansoo shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t trust in the humans, trust in me.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°The Soul Fragment in that body. With that Soul Fragment the original owner of that body will be one of the seven kings who would have saved our race in the end. Of course the Akarons, which that king leads, would be treated well as an ally. Give up on that n.¡± Hansoo started to gather his strength as he spoke. ¡®If you won¡¯t go out then I shall do it for you by force.¡¯ The Dragon Essence de and the Crown of Thorns. Those two thingsbined their strength to push Taruhol out and allowed Elkadion to take over. If he were to pull out the Dragon Essence de from within the body then Elkadion would disappear and Taruhol woulde in control again. Elkadion sighed as she looked at Hansoo. And then mumbled with a benevolent expression. ¡°I cannot leave yet. There¡¯s a lot of information I must hand down... And the Akarons need a leader more than anything else right now.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I know that you¡¯re saying this because you¡¯re worried. But I shall show you. Your thoughts may change if you see me seed.¡± Hansoo clicked his tongues as he saw the resolution within Elkadion¡¯s two eyes. These types were even harder to deal with. Since they weren¡¯t doing this from greed or profit. It was the eyes of those who believed that their ideas werepletely correct and acted in order to change what was around them to fit that idea. ¡°I guess our talk ends here.¡± Hansoo swung his spear as soon as his words left his mouth. Elkadion aggressively smashed her right hand towards the spear that was flying towards her. Goooooong! Though a hand and a spear had collided, arge sound of two bells colliding was heard instead. Charururuk The Dragon Essence de¡¯s bone fragments had climbed up Elkadion¡¯s body and had already created a small shield in front of her hand. Elkadion kept her smile as she spoke. ¡°Well. I understand if you cannotprehend. Then we must do our best from now on. And in addition... It¡¯s already in progress.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Hansoo clicked his tongue again as he started to sh his spear even faster. Boooooooom! Soon the room where the Great Temple¡¯s legacy was started to fill up with extremely loud sounds. .............................................. Kurururururu Oteon and Ailen who had been researching the Akadus within the Arteori below the Holy Land slightly frowned at the sudden vibration that could be felt. ¡®What happened?¡¯ Such arge collision shouldn¡¯t be happening. The Akarons and Humans had formed an alliance and there weren¡¯t any Tiradus or Margoths upon the Lazar. ¡®Well. We should just continue our work.¡¯ A request that their leader, Elkadion, had asked of them. Oteon finished her thoughts as she looked at the Soul Tutograph in front of her eyes. Kiiiiiiinggg The Soul Tutograph that Elkadion had setup was letting out a blinding white light as it sucked up energy from the Lazar. ¡®The Soul Tutograph is ready.¡¯ It was now time to prepare the next level. Preparing the material for the Soul Tutograph¡¯s target. Oteon looked at the unconscious man in the corner of the Arteori. A normal human. A human who didn¡¯t have anything outstanding about him. That was why he was very important for this experiment. The procedure from the Soul Tutograph was something that needed to work with the majority as the target. Since there wouldn¡¯t be much meaning to it if it worked on a special target. ¡®Well, they aren¡¯t really just ordinary.¡¯ Oteon ground her teeth while she looked at the man on the ground. ¡°This is him right?¡± ¡°Yes, he is the one who got in while taking advantage of the situation where the Akadus had been destroyed and tried to mug us.¡± ¡°Fucking trash.¡± Oteon mumbled quietly. ¡®The fact that this thing is of the same race as Hansoo is very shocking.¡¯ Well, there wasn¡¯t anyone who would mourn this guy if he were to die. And because of this he was even more suited for this job. Oteon sat the man upon the Soul Tutograph. And the final step. ¡°Ailen, give that thing to me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A orangish stone that was emitting light in Ailen¡¯s hand. A gem that Elkadion had applied a few moreyers onpared to the suppression stone. Oteon carefully shoved the gem inside the sitting man¡¯s head. Kududuk The gem got easily inserted into the pre-made hole in the man¡¯s head. Oteon then started the Soul Tutograph up the way Elkadion had taught her after finishing all the steps. Kururururu Soon the Soul Tutograph started up as red liquid started to get pulled into the man¡¯s body. Ailen, who had been helping Oteon, mumbled as she looked at this scene. ¡°...Is this okay?¡± To use a method that sacrificed others for strength. The Akarons had not created any methods or techniques that used sacrifices for strength before. Since it was something that went against their pride. Most of the Akarons¡¯ techniques were those that sacrificed themselves for more power. Though this man deserved death, if this experiment was to seed then there was no guarantee that the ones undergoing this experiment would only be criminals. At that moment. Dududududu Arteori¡¯s ceiling shook aggressively. As Oteon and Ailen looked at the ceiling in shock, the ceiling exploded out as something fell down. ¡®...That is!¡¯ Oteon shouted out in confusion as she saw the identity of the ones fighting. Why were they fighting? Elkadion crazily utilized the Dragon Essence de to stop Hansoo no matter what and shouted out loudly. ¡°Finish the test no matter what!¡± The Dragon Essence de with Taruhol¡¯s powerful body as the basis was rather formidable so much that even Hansoo who had the Forked Lightning and the Thousand Soldiers Armor could not handle it. Hansoo, who had been pushing Elkadion back by using the Pandemic de and Nurmaha¡¯s ring, shouted out aggressively. ¡°Stop the procedure!¡± Hansoo didn¡¯t know whether it would seed or fail. But it would be problematic no matter what happened. If it seeded then Elkadion would be able to confirm her choice and try to perform the procedure at a much more intense rate. Oteon fell into a chaotic situation as she saw the two who were pushing each other back and shouting at her. ¡®Who should I listen to?¡¯ The fact that one was human and the other was an Akaron wasn¡¯t important. Since the Akarons owed this two too much for such a thing to be important. The one who had allowed the Akarons to stand up on their feet by themselves. And the one who had pulled the Akarons out when they had been stuck in a hole of despair. Elkadion looked at Oteon and smiled. ¡®Isn¡¯t it obvious.¡¯ She was working this hard for the Akarons. But Hansoo was in the end working for the humans. There was no way an alliance woulde before one¡¯s own race. Oteon, who had been pondering, quickly made her decision. A bit different from Elkadion¡¯s expectation. ¡°Kuuaaaaap!¡± Boooom! Oteon shouted out as she smashed the Soul Tutograph. Elkadion made a sound that was almost a shout as she saw this. ¡°Why!¡± Elkadion made an expression that was full of iprehension and hurt while she stared at Oteon who was smashing the Soul Tutograph. Oteon following Hansoo¡¯s words hurt much more than the pain she received from getting beaten down by Hansoo. But Oteon hadn¡¯t smashed the machine because she thought that she needed to listen to Hansoo. There was a slightly different reason. ¡®I understand what has been bugging me this whole time now.¡¯ And as she saw the two benefactors fight, she clearly realized which side she needed to take. Oteon clenched her teeth and shouted. ¡°O Elkadion! This is not the path for us Akarons!¡± ¡°What?¡± Elkadion mumbled with a dazed expression. ¡°Even with strength, it wouldn¡¯t be our race! Wake up! When did our race preserve our own bodies by sacrificing others and borrowing strength from others!¡± Oteon crazily smashed the Soul Tutograph apart. If they lose their pride then they wouldn¡¯t be the Akarons anymore. Power and intelligence wasn¡¯t the thing that discerned whether one was a human or a Margoth or an Akaron. Their rules and the pride that sprouted from those rules made them into the Akarons. Elkadion flinched just as she was about to attack Oteon. And during that short moment. Booooom! The Soul Tutograph made a huge noise and blew apart from Oteon¡¯s final attack. Elkadion, who had been fighting with Hansoo, made a dull expression. The fact that she had been denied by herrade and betrayed by her race bored into Elkadion. ¡®...I did all this for your future.¡¯ And the final words of Oteon had hurt Elkadion too much. ¡®Did I get twisted towards a wrong direction instead of improving in the Abyss?¡¯ Elkadion shook her head while making a bitter expression. ¡®No, I can¡¯t be sure whether it was a failure or not.¡¯ Though she couldn¡¯t make another Soul Tutograph, there were still many left. If she were to show a good result during the next test than the thoughts of Hansoo or the Akarons may change. ¡®If using the the body of a human is an issue than I can find another method.¡¯ The important factor was the strength of the souls those races had. Hansoo smashed Elkadion again. Since he knew that Elkadion hadn¡¯t given up. Boooom! ¡®End it all here.¡¯ He needed to pull the Dragon Essence de out from within the body. Kududududk Soon a battle of strength urred between Hansoo and Elkadion. During the time when the two held each other¡¯s hand as they were trying to push each other down. Koooooong A dark aura permeated out from somewhere. Hansoo frowned during the fight from the strange aura that had suddenly spread out. And Elkadion¡¯s expression brightened up. ¡®It seeded!¡¯ If she could show that she could control this then persuading the others would be very easy. Koooooong Something pushed through the debris of the Soul Tutograph and walked out. And Elkadion looked at the man who had walked out from with an expression of hope. Then aggressively pushed Hansoo away. Boooom! Elkadion quickly got up after pushing Hansoo away and approached the man. A rather formidable aura permeated out from the man who was surrounded by a dark aura. The man didn¡¯t budge a single muscle despite Elkadion having approached him and instead stared at her. Swoosh Elkadion stood next to the man and then spoke. ¡°Lower your head and kneel in front of me.¡± Swoosh The man listened to Elkadion¡¯s words without hesitation. ¡®Did it seed?¡¯ Oteon, who had been making a very worried expression, felt at ease for now. Since it would be hard to control that person who was radiating such a fierce aura. ¡®Anyways, she should be in a good mood. Since the experiment seeded.¡¯ While Oteon was looking at Elkadion, Elkadion looked at Hansoo after making the man kneel. And then shouted out loudly. ¡°Hansoo! I beg of you, please!¡± She then smashed the head of the man kneeling in front of her. Boooom! ¡°Uh? What is this?¡± Oteon was shocked as she saw this scene. Why did she suddenly hit the head of the soldier who was listening to her obediently? And what was she begging him for? At that moment. Whooosh Oteon and AIlen freaked out at the sudden hands of somebody who had grasped their waists and was quickly carrying them away. ¡°Hansoo! What are you doing right now! What¡¯s going on!¡± Hansoo frowned at those words. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you on the way. We need to prepare while she buys time for us.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hansoo made an annoyed expression at the tremendously formidable aura, which couldn¡¯t even bepared to that from before, which had exploded out from behind them. ¡°Something that shouldn¡¯t have crawled out actually crawled out.¡± .................................. ¡°What is this. How did you find out?¡± Kudududududk The man looked at Elkadion with a strange expression after having attacked her. While grasping tightly onto Elkadion¡¯s hand that had smashed into his head. Kudududk The hands of a normal adventurer was causing the Dragon Essence de around Elkadion¡¯s fist to crack. Elkadion clenched her teeth. A normal resident of the Otherworld might¡¯ve not known but Hansoo and her were people who once roamed the Abyss. How would they not notice that this guy was acting? Elkadion thought of the dialog they had with the Akaron¡¯s specialmunication when they held hands earlier. She would block him here and Hansoo would go and prepare. ¡®I will risk my life to stop him here. Please hurry up. After everything ends... And if we¡¯re alive then I will give you my sincerest apology. About my arrogance.¡¯ ¡°Uuaaaap!¡± Booooom! Elkadion clenched her teeth and attacked the man in front of her. Chapter 140 : Dark Cloud (1) Reincarnator ¨C Chapter 140 : Dark Cloud (1) Elkadion clenched her teeth while staring at the man charging towards her. ¡®....A member of the Dark Cloud race.¡¯ The man looked at Elkadion with amusement who was attacking him even whilst risking her life. ¡°What is this? You seem to know a bit about me? What are you?¡± His real body was not this physical self but the ck clouds floating upon the ground. The body would quickly regenerate no matter how much it was attacked as long as no damage was given to the ck cloud. But she clearly seemed to know about this as she was crazily shing at the ck cloud above the body¡¯s head . ¡®Well. Even if she knows it doesn¡¯t matter much anyways.¡¯ Boooom! Just because it was meaningless for his body to be attacked did not mean he could just ignore it. The human body which had been enhanced by the Dark Cloud¡¯s real body attacked Elkadion. Crack Crackle The Dragon Essence de surrounding Elkadion¡¯s entire body got smashed apart and her ribs also broke. ¡°Kuuuuk!¡± Boooom! The 5m tall Taruhol¡¯s body which Elkadion was controlling flung out into the distance after getting hit by the fist of a human who wasn¡¯t even 2m tall. The man looked at Elkadion who had been imnted deep into the walls in the corner of the Factory. ¡°Why are you holding on so resolutely? You should know that continuing to resist is futile if you know about me.¡± Elkadion spat out and then muttered out loudly after hearing those words. ¡°Shut up. Someone who¡¯s much more formidable has left. Somebody who can crush the likes of you.¡± ¡°Heh, I already saw him fight with you to a standstill.¡± How could somebody who was on simr levels with the one in front of him beat him? The choice the man who had ran away made was a wise one. Since he would¡¯ve just gotten ripped apart along with this person in front of him if he had stayed. The man smirked at Elkadion. ¡®But still... This is a bit troublesome.¡¯ His strength was continuously decreasing as if the air here wasn¡¯t quite fit for him. But he could just fill it back up. ¡®Let¡¯s see... There¡¯s a lot of food here ording to this human¡¯s memories.¡¯ There wasn¡¯t a need for his original body to go at all. Something popped out from the Dark Cloud¡¯s main body. It then went through the ceiling and continued upwards. ¡®Well. That should be enough for above. Time to y with this thing in front of me.¡¯ Somebody who knew about himself who lived in the Abyss. Of course it would be fun to y with her. The man, who had sent numerous small clouds upwards, controlled the body he took over and started to attack Elkadion. ............................................ Gwanje looked at the in the distance and made a satisfied expression. ¡°The preparations are going well... Anyways, finding the portal is really a great boost of morale.¡± Gwanje nodded. Since his mind was much more at ease after finding the portal. Though he had no thoughts of going up, quite a lot of people were distressed from having no exit path. Since the Akadus and the Akarons could attack them at any moment. They weren¡¯t all stupid. They all knew that the current alliance was a very unstable one. ¡®This is why... We need toplete the Suppressive Measure as soon as possible.¡¯ Actually the Suppressive Measure wasn¡¯t much. It was something he had done in the past. Arge amount of Graphite. Them, the Humans, could leave through the portal but the Akarons couldn¡¯t. Which meant that this would be used as a threat. Though they hadn¡¯t collected that much, it hadn¡¯t been long since the Lazar woke up. It would be very effective since it wouldn¡¯t have enough body fluids. ¡®Though it¡¯d be better if we didn¡¯t have to use it.... We must take into consideration unexpected circumstances.¡¯ At that moment. Booooom! Arge explosion was heard in the distance. ¡°What? What happened?¡± ¡®Are they attacking already?¡¯ Gwanje freaked out and looked outside. Like a child who had been caught in the midst of a mischievous act. Gwanje¡¯s expression turned grim aftering out from the simple headquaters and having looked at the territory of the Unity n. Booooom! ¡°Uaaaak!¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Why the hell are you doing this!¡± Numerous shouts and explosions were heard from all around. ¡®Those damned Akarons...Did they strike first?¡¯ Gwanje ground his teeth as he looked at the Akadus that were assaulting the humans. ¡®Oh god. What the hell is this...¡¯ Gwanje was flustered as he was shocked again. ¡®...The Akaron¡¯s holynd is also getting attacked.¡¯ Such a thing wouldn¡¯t happen if the Akarons had betrayed them. And looking at it closely, the Akadus didn¡¯t look that normal. Gwanje instinctively knew that something was wrong after seeing the Akaron¡¯s territory that was set aze. At that moment a carrier pigeon flew into Gwanje. ¡®Hansoo?¡¯ He would be able to find something out about this situation if he found Hansoo. Gwanje clenched his teeth and then quickly moved towards the location the carrier pigeon came from. ............................................... ¡°You¡¯re all here.¡± ¡°Damn. What the hell happened?¡± Gwanje panted as he looked at Hansoo in front of him. He had run here in that much of a hurry. Leaders of the previously existing ns such as Enbi Arin and Ariel, Oteon and the four Pirs had gathered in front of him. One could say that all the representatives of the humans and the Akarons had gathered with this much. Hansoo started to exin as people gathered. What just happened. ¡°Someone from the Dark Cloud race hase here through the Soul Tutograph.¡± A member of the Dark Cloud race. It didn¡¯t care if the target was formless or had form, it would just infect it with the ck cloud and control it. It would then suck up the energy from the things it had infected and gain strength. The Dark Cloud race was a satanic race that even the powerful races of the Abyss avoided. ¡°Damn...That¡¯s why the Akadus are like that huh.¡± Gwanje cursed out as he saw the ckened Akadus on the way over here. Enbi Arin was quietly listening to this but suddenly spoke out: ¡°What about humans? Can it not infect humans?¡± Hansoo shook his head. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t go for living things since they have a powerful defensive instinct. It hasn¡¯t been long since it came here.¡± But that possibility wasn¡¯t that far off. Though it was too weak currently to eat up life forms but once it gains more strength by eating the Akadus at this rate then sooner orter the Akarons and the Humans would get infected by it as well. Then it would all end. ¡°We need to deal with the main body before that happens.¡± ¡°...Are you saying that we need to get through that thing over there?¡± Gwanje looked at the Arteori that was swarming with the Akadus. It was slowly infecting the Akadus one by one without a bit of hurry and was gathering them around the Arteori. Thankfully the collision between the Humans, Akarons and the Akadus had subsided but everybody already knew. That if this was to continue then the situation was only going to worsen. Arteori was within its hands already and it would only get stronger by the minute by infecting and draining the energy from the Akadus that came out from it. Enbi Arin sighed as she mumbled. ¡°...Damn. Why did this happen so suddenly? Where the hell did that thing...¡± Oten suddenly spoke out with a cold expression. ¡°It is our mistake.¡± Oteon then retold the story. Enbi Arin spat out with a dumbfounded expression after hearing the story. ¡°What the fuck... Isn¡¯t Elkadion your leader?¡± ¡°Yes she is.¡± ¡°And we have to clean after the shit she made? With our lives on the line?¡± Enbi Arin spat out curses Oteon couldn¡¯t say anything. Since the current events were extremely stupid the way she saw it as well. Gwanje made a grim expression and then asked Hansoo. ¡°Hansoo, are you perhaps going to go through that thing?¡± Hansoo nodded. Gwanje¡¯s grim expression turned even worse. ¡®If we hadn¡¯t found the portal... and hadn¡¯t prepared the suppressive method.¡¯ Gwanje sighed and spoke out. About the portal and the suppressive method he had created. And added something after the story. ¡°We humans can just run outside the portal. And the final person could just make the Gragos roll with the suppressive measure we prepared.¡± ¡°Oh my, not bad.¡± Ailen made an impressed expression while hearing it. When did he prepare such things? Gwanje looked at that Ailen pathetically and then continued to speak. ¡°Which means, there won¡¯t be any damage done to the humans even if we don¡¯t partake in this fight. There¡¯s no reason for the ones whoe after to die either.¡± Hansoo nodded. Since those words were very correct. But he could not give up like this. He hadn¡¯te back to run away like this. He hade back to save the people and save the world. ¡°The Akarons would all die then, the Body Enhancement Surgery will disappear as well.¡± He hadn¡¯te here to maintain his condition and be safe. He could not give up the legacy of the Orange Zone no matter what. Gwanje looked at Hansoo with a much more grim expression. And then asked just in case. ¡°What do we gain from helping out in this situation.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really damned.¡± Gwanje sighed out in despair. There was no reason to help even if they wanted to. They weren¡¯t gods, they were merely the old n leaders. How could they lead the people and shove them into that factory over there which was swarming with the Akadus. Oteon spoke out with a grim expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We didn¡¯t call you over here for that. We just called you so we can tell you about all this.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We will solve it so... You just watch and escape from here if something goes wrong.¡± ¡°What? How are you going to do this?¡± Hansoo then took something out from his pockets and held it up. One of the greatest techniques that he had taken from the Historan on the way out. Oteon looked at that item with a heavy expression. . A liquid that allowed one to gain the power of a crazy emperor. The scent that activated Berserk mode in the past allowed one to gain a huge amount of strength with a harsh side effect. This was way beyond that. All the silver liquids in the body will start to boil and explode the moment it was used. Death could not be avoided. A liquid that only the Great Priests could use and no one else. ¡°Of course this would give a tremendous amount of strength. We¡¯re nning to use this.¡± They would go ahead and break through the Akadus. Then Hansoo, who had made numerous preparations to attack the weakness of the Dark Cloud race, would go inside and deal with the real body. This was the current n. ¡°...You¡¯re going this far? You¡¯ll all die.¡± Oteonughed at Gwanje¡¯s words. ¡°As you said before, this is all the responsibility of leader Elkadion. Something that she cannot shoulder herself.¡± Many had lost their lives already. How could Elkadion shoulder all of this by herself. Oteon continued to speak. ¡°But it was something our leader did for us. How do we have no responsibility in this matter? We are nning to share her burdens and shoulder them for her.¡± ¡°...Okay, they¡¯re going for that reason but why the hell are you going?¡± Hansoo chuckled at Ariel¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not working for free. You see Elkadion told me that she¡¯d give me the Dragon Essence de but didn¡¯t. I¡¯m going over there to get it back.¡± ¡°What crazy nonsense...¡± As Ariel looked at Hansoo spewing out random words, she made a dumbfounded expression. Someone of his level could gain tons of artifacts around that level up above. But he was going in there just to keep the Body Enhancement Surgery. Enbi Arin and the other n leaders stared at Hansoo and the Akarons who had turned around after finishing their preparations. Well, they were looking at Hansoo¡¯s back to be precise. What the hell is inside this guy¡¯s head? At first they thought that he was crazy for battles and then they thought that he was hiding something. But they knew now. No, they could feel it now. Every action Hansoo made was for them, the human race. He had his life on the line for them. A tremendous amount of emotions sprang up from inside them. ¡®Godamnit!¡¯ Enbi Arin and the other n leaders clenched their teeth. What the hell were these feelings that were springing up from the depths of their chests while looking at the back of somebody else. Why did that guy¡¯s back seem so broad. Why were every single cells they had shaking? ¡®No seriously, what the hell are you?¡¯ ¡®Are you really like the human race¡¯s savior or something?¡¯ They all muttered the same words. ............................................................... ¡°Hmm. Nothing... to give us.¡± Enbi Arin stared at Hansoo and the Akarons who were dashing towards the factory in the distance. Since he was saying those words that confidently, he would definitely seed. Since they said that they were going to use the Berserk Emperor¡¯s Fluid. ¡®They¡¯ll all die for sure. Would only that guy survive then? This just doesn¡¯t quite feel right.¡¯ She didn¡¯t feel this way because of the Akarons. It was because of Hansoo. That strange guy worked even when there was nothing going for him. He didn¡¯t expect any rewards orpensations either. She didn¡¯t believe this at first but she did now. Since he was showing it clearly. Enbi Arin. Someone who couldn¡¯t live with debts to repay. ¡®Let¡¯s see. That guy saved my life...Once? Was it twice?¡¯ Once before she almost got killed by the Tiradus. Another one when he had stopped the battle between the Gragos. ¡®Well, he didn¡¯t just save me.¡¯ Enbi Arin decided to stop counting. Since she wouldn¡¯t be remaining in this current world without Hansoo anyways. As her thoughts got organized she realized that she couldn¡¯t just stand still. She felt like she couldn¡¯t just stand doing nothing. Enbi Arin looked at Gwanje and spat out. ¡°Did you send all the Carrier pigeons?¡± Gwanje nodded. Enbi Arin asked Gwanje. ¡°And you¡¯re just going?¡± Gwanje chuckled. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really feel like I owe my life to him. To be honest he did something he needed to do, he didn¡¯t do those things to save me you see.¡± ¡°...¡± Enbi Arin looked at that Gwanje with a confused expression. ¡°Why did you get armed if you aren¡¯t going to go?¡± Gwanjeughed at those words. ¡°You see, my wife owes hers to him. That¡¯s the problem.¡± Gwanje then sent out the final carrier pigeons into the sky. They hadn¡¯t realized. That Hansoo had slowly started to turn into a pir supporting them within their minds. ................................................ The member of the Dark Cloud raceughed in satisfaction. ¡®It¡¯s going well.¡¯ He had read the current situation through the man¡¯s memories. The rtionship between the Humans and the Akarons wasn¡¯t great and instead they were afraid of each other. ¡®Quiteme fellows.¡¯ How could they win like that whenbining their strengths wouldn¡¯t even be enough? And it would be even better if the humans tried to run away. ¡®I already found the location of the Portal.¡¯ Dealing with the enemies one by one. It was his favorite method. If they run away while he¡¯s raising his strength then he could just cut them off in the middle and eat up everyone left behind. He could then follow them up and eat the rest of them up. The man finished his thoughts and then looked at Elkadion who had turned into rags as heughed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run away? Weren¡¯t your strengths quite simr? It wouldn¡¯t have mattered much if either of you ran away.¡± The man didn¡¯t catch the one running away on purpose. Though he could. Because he wanted to see the one in front of him fall into despair after realizing that her sacrifice was for nought. Since the most amusing thing in the world was crushing the final remaining bit of hope. Elkadionughed and replied to the man¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s because I have debts to rey... And Hansoo is the exact opposite. The difference between us is very clear.¡± ¡°...?¡± At that moment. Something was caught within the sights of the Akadus that he was controlling. The man confirmed what it was and then frowned. ¡°God fucking damnit...¡± Elkadion muttered inwardly as she looked at that man. ¡®You should¡¯ve caught Hansoo no matter what even if you had to ignore me.¡¯ Since power wasn¡¯t everything. The important thing was the magnitude of one¡¯s influence. ¡®It seems he really worked hard.¡¯ Elkadion mumbled as she looked at the flustered man and the huge army that was charging towards them in the distance. Chapter 141 : Dark Cloud (2) Reincarnator ¨C Chapter 141 : Dark Cloud (2) Boom!Boom!Boom!Boom! A humongous armyposed of both the Humans and the Akarons was marching towards Arteori. Enbi Arin, who had been at the very front of the army, looked at the people who were walking besides her. The Cross n that she led. Gwanje¡¯s Rerorerore n. Ariel¡¯s Okonelly n, one of the top 3 ns prior to the creation of Unity. ¡®Well, I didn¡¯t expect these guys toe.¡¯ Enbi Arin chuckled as she looked at Ailen. ¡°Why did you guyse?¡± Why would somebody who had suffered miserably after being held hostage by Hansooe here. And she had even arrived before herself or Gwanje as well. Ariel mumbled quietly in reply. ¡°Mind your own business.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ailen didn¡¯t continue to reply to Enbi Arin and instead mumbled quietly inside. ¡®I can¡¯t miss this golden opportunity.¡¯ She had to acknowledge it now. That the humans had started to spin with Hansoo as the center after he appeared. She could tell just by looking around her right now. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Members of Unity who were swarming towards the factory in huge numbers. It would be quicker to find those who hadn¡¯t joined than counting who were here. ¡®For so many to havee voluntarily...¡¯ Ariel smacked her lips. Ariel knew very well about herself. Though she was female, she was more ambitious than males when it came to authority and she wanted her opinions to be stronger than anyone else¡¯s. There were two ways to achieve this. Be amazing by oneself or line up behind someone who is doing amazing things. Though it damaged her pride a bit, Ariel decided to aknowledge it. ¡®Thetter option is the better one here.¡¯ This is why Ariel joined in on this fight even before Gwanje or Enbi Arin in order to help Hansoo. ¡®I want to get closer to that guy.¡¯ A rtionship would progress quickly by owing and repaying debts. It¡¯s the same with banks. Borrowing and paying the fees month by month diligently raised one¡¯s credit scores much faster. ¡®This is a chance. Though I wasn¡¯t 1st... I should¡¯ve caught his eye at least. It¡¯ll be good if I get a bit closer to him...¡¯ Ariel escaped her delusions while slightly blushing and came back into reality. ¡®Anyways... Can we win with this?¡¯ Though she had bet because she thought they could win, her confidence trembled when she saw the Arteori in the distance. If everything in the world could be resolved by peoplebining their strength then there wouldn¡¯t be anybody searching for a god. Solving problems with courage and friendship was only something that happened insideics. People searched for gods when something that is impossible, in any way shape or form, came up. ¡®...It feels extremely grim.¡¯ If there was a pce of an Evil God, it would probably radiate an aura like the one she was feeling right now. Ariel looked at the Arteori in the distance where that Dark Cloud member would be and made a nervous expression. ¡®Were their choices correct?¡¯ Ariel thought of Reziem, her right arm, who wasn¡¯t here anymore. She had told people to leave with him through the portal since she didn¡¯t have any authority to stop them anyway. There were probably quite a lot from the other ns as well. ¡®Well. It makes more sense if they didn¡¯t follow.¡¯ The number of people who had run away was quite high. They would be able to leave through the portal without much problems within this chaos. At that moment. A message flew towards Ariel. ¡°...Uh?¡± Ariel was flustered at the extremely urgent message she had just read. ...................................... A member of the Dark Cloud race, Galkima,ughed like a maniac as he saw the massacre the Akaduses were performing. Since there was no need to save those who ran towards the Portal due to a change of events. ¡®Yeah, This is what should be happening.¡¯ Everyone fought the Akadus with every bit of their remaining strength but it was all useless. As long as the ck cloud controlling the Akadus remains than the soldiers it controlled wouldn¡¯t stop. Of course the calmer ones attacked the cloud above the heads of the Akadus but this was also useless. Since his body, Dark Cloud, was made in a waypletely foreign to the knowledge and the energy of this world. It wasn¡¯t easy to break it. Galkima, who had been watching the massacre, turned around and looked at the humans who were charging towards him. The ones who hadn¡¯t run away and instead decided to fight with him. ¡®Insects.¡¯ He was merely momentarily surprised at the humans and the Akarons who were charging in from the distance. He was shocked for a bit since the ones who shouldn¡¯t have been able to group up actually did, but they still wouldn¡¯t be able to beat him with theirbined strength. Since the Dark Cloud race of the Abyss was too strange and weird for the creatures of the Otherworld to go up against. ¡®Ahhh. This is nice.¡¯ Galkima made an arrogant expression as he watched the things that would soon be his food. A scene where every bit of manpower within an entire world had grouped up and wereing to fight him. A scene where everyone feared him and wanted to drive him out. A sensation he had never been able to feel in the Abyss. Though he was strong, there were too many strange and unique beasts in the Abyss. ¡®Heheh. The Dragons and the Devil Kings always live with a sensation like this huh? I¡¯m really envious of them.¡¯ Galkima looked at the man standing in the very front of the group called Hansoo. ¡®I need to really thank you.¡¯ Galkima muttered inwardly. Since he wouldn¡¯t have been able to feel this sensation if the Akarons and the Humans hadn¡¯t gathered with him as the center. Everyone fearing him and treating him as a nightmare wasn¡¯t that bad either. But this much was not enough to fulfill his desires. Eating up those guys one by one while they run around in fear without any resistance? That would only be enough to fulfill his desire for control and power. It wasn¡¯t enough to fill up the other desire the ones living in the Abyss had as a must. . The sensation one received after crushing the body and the will of the ones resisting, making them fall into despair. ¡®I should infect Hansoo in a special way and treat him well.¡¯ It was much more fun to snap the neck of the ones with ast bit of hope remaining in them than ying with those who already fell into despair. Galkima finished his thoughts and got up. And then muttered towards Elkadion who was tied onto the wall. ¡°Anyway, I really like these toys. I shall use them well.¡± Galkima finished speaking and then looked towards the now ckened ten Golden Akadus. ¡®These guys should be enough.¡¯ Swooosh! The moment Galkima gave his orders the ten Akadus led the smaller Akadus, like generals, and started to fly towards the humans at a rapid pace. Elkadion made a slightly pained expression as she saw this. ¡®Hansoo...Please be careful. You might¡¯ve been able to prepare things perfectly if you had a bit more time.¡¯ The time given to Hansoo was nowhere enough for him to create something to deal with the Dark Cloud race by himself. Elkadion looked at the Akadus that were flying away with despair in her eyes. ................................................. Boooom! ¡°They¡¯reing! They¡¯reing! Get ready!¡± ¡°Get into formations quickly!¡± Everyone started to shout in a hurry as they saw the Akadus that were flying in from the distance. A humongous amount of Akadus that one might mistake for arge cloud. Mihee showed aplicated expression as she looked at Hansoo and the Akadus that were flying in while she was managing her own people. ¡®I thought that I¡¯d finally gotten the capital to stand next to him but...¡¯ Mihee mumbled as she looked at Hansoo. She didn¡¯t say it but she had been extremely envious of Sangjin when Sangjin had followed Hansoo up. Since Sangjin had gained the rights to stand next to Hansoo. Though she was envious, she didn¡¯t cross the line. She acknowledged her own limits, worked hard and climbed up after gathering arge amount of strong people the moment Hansoo called her. Thinking that she¡¯d be able to help out Hansoo now. But she realized the moment she came up. Hansoo hadn¡¯t called her because he needed them. In that short moment they had been separated, arge amount of people were swarming around Hansoo already. He had called her and the others after he had secured a safend for them to live on. And this is why she had been slightly happy when the Dark Cloud incident broke out despite knowing that she shouldn¡¯t be. Since a chance to help had finallye. But she felt her confidence breaking apart as she saw the Akadus flying towards them from the distance. ¡®...We have to fight with those things?¡¯ Mihee stared at the army of Akadus that were flying in from afar. The originally silvery body had been invaded by something ck as it was constantly going through changes. The ws had be sharper and the angel-like wings had been dyed ck as well. But ironically it didn¡¯t look like a devil. Since the ckened wings of the angel had gotten more agile and even more beautiful than before. Mihee looked at the army of Akadus, gulped her saliva and then asked Hansoo. ¡°We can... Do something too right?¡± Mihee looked at the adventurers she had brought up from below. Adventurers who held a blue pouch and a spear while staring at the fallen angels approaching them from the distance. Though they had gotten quite strong in a short amount of time, the enemy they had to face was a bit too much for a slightly grown chick. These were enemies that even the ones who had been in the Orange Zone for quite a while had to focus everything they had against. Mihee suddenly remembered the old memories and sensations that she had forgotten about. Memories of when they had first arrived at the Tutorial and barely survived through it by clinging onto Hansoo without a single bit of knowledge about that ce. The powerlessness she had was the same as back then. ¡®It¡¯s annoying. I thought that I¡¯d be able to help finally.¡¯ Mihee made a depressed expression inwardly. Hansoo chucked at her words. ¡°This isn¡¯t something that will be determined by strength. It all depends on what you guys do.¡± Strength could not determine what an army could do. An army¡¯s strength was pure in itself and very stable, one could trust on it until the end. But this was in the end just a tool. ¡®Someone who can solve everything with just the strength of an army... Is a god of war.¡¯ They were humans and not gods. So they could only try their best. Hansoo spoke towards Mihee. ¡°I was able to finish my preparations against them because you hade very quickly. If we win then it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± Ariel¡¯s forces arrived second. Then Gwanje¡¯s and Enbi Arin¡¯s. But the ones Mihee brought just wordlessly grouped up with him and helped him out. And this was the result. Hansoo looked at the blue pouch that was in his hands. Small pouches that were filled with tiny blue spiders the size of nails. Kuooooo! While Hansoo and Mihee had been talking, arge ck cloudposed of Akadus had arrived right in front of the Humans. And Ariel made an expression full of fear as she saw this. The Silver Akadus could be dealt with but the Golden Akadus were out of her expectations. And it seems they have gotten much stronger and more aggressive after getting infected. Even she would get destroyed if she fought against just one of those things. ¡°Hey! Hey! Kang Hansoo! They¡¯reing! What the hell do you want us to do with these!¡± Ariel shook the blue pouch that Hansoo had distributed around beforeing here and shouted. Hansoo chuckled as he saw Ariel acting this way. ¡®How did she think to participate in this when she has this little faith.¡¯ But it wasn¡¯t that bad. Since she was here after all. He had the responsibility of decreasing the damage done to them as much as possible. Since they came here and ced their trust in him. ¡®Wait for me. I shall kill you.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled with a cold expression while staring at the Arteori in the distance where the Dark Cloud member would be then shouted out loudly. ¡°Fire!¡± A huge shout that resonated throughout the whole battlefield. The moment this noise shook the battlefield. Swooosh! Everyone either tied the blue pouch onto the distributed spears or used their own skills and threw the pouch all over the battlefield. The pouches exploded in mid air as they dyed thepletely ck Akaduses blue. ¡®...4, 3, 2, 1.¡± After Hansoo had counted to 10 while watching this scene. He shouted out loudly again. ¡°Attack!¡± Booooom! The human army, which had been backing off, suddenly charged aggressively towards the army of Akadus which had arrived right in front of them. ¡°What the fuck! What the hell is this!¡± Galkima was shocked and got up from his seat while he had been ying with Elkadion and singing through his nose. ¡®No fucking way. How!?¡¯ His clones that were controlling the Akadus, the ck clouds, were constantly getting devoured. From the blue spiders thrown into the air. Galkima made an expression of pure disbelief. ¡®He knows something about me? And he created such a thing in that short amount of time?¡¯ The spider itself was an average spider. Except a few things had been done to it. He didn¡¯t know what they had done to the spiders but the hundreds of thousands of spiders that had been thrown into the air were eating up his Dark Clouds, which even Elkadion couldn¡¯t break, as if it was cotton candy. Elkadion who watched Galkima make a flustered expression, made a simr expression as him and then mumbled to herself. To create a way to deal with this in such a short amount of time would need a tremendouslyrger amount of information than the extent of her knowledge. Since the Abyss had more useful and efficient information the further one went in. ¡®Kang Hansoo... Which floor have you reached in the abyss?¡¯ Elkadion muttered with an expression of disbelief. Chapter 142 : Dark Cloud (3) Reincarnator ¨C Chapter 142 : Dark Cloud (3) Hansoo shouted while watching the charging Akadus. ¡°No need to worry about the clouds above them! Just break the joints of the original body!¡± Boooom! And as if he was demonstrating, the Forked Lightning in his hands flew through the air. Boooom! Hansoo¡¯s Forked Lightning pierced through the air and through the ck Akadus. The Akadus that had been constantly regenerating from the ck clouds couldn¡¯t regenerate like they had done until now and instead fell down from the air. Hansoo nodded as he saw this. ¡®It¡¯s working well.¡¯ The members of the Dark Cloud race were quite annoying to deal with since the ones they controlled would be close to immortals if one didn¡¯t deal with the ck cloud behind the body. But there was no need to worry about the clouds since the spiders which had been empowered with spells were destroying the Dark Clouds. Since the spell empowering the blue spiders caused all spiritual entities to be restricted within where the physical body was. Which meant that the Dark Clouds wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything as long as the main body is damaged. The people who had been watching this suddenly felt invigorated from this sight and then started to attack the bodies. Booooom! ¡°Oh! It¡¯s working!¡± ¡°Nice! These things don¡¯t regenerate anymore!¡± Everybody refocused and and started to aggressively attack the Akadus that had been charging towards them. Though they had followed Hansoo here, they were being overwhelmed by the ck clouds that were controlling the Akadus. They would constantly regenerate if the clouds weren¡¯t dealt with. But even the cloud was hard to deal with since it was also surrounded with a strange energy. But as those two things had disappeared, the Akadus were very familiar and much easier to deal with. They were just like the beasts they had been dealing with in the Otherworld up until now. Gwanje sighed as he saw this. ¡®That¡¯s a relief.¡¯ Though he had followed Hansoo here due to the debt in his mind, he was stuck on how to deal with the enemies. Since immortality was a terrifying thing to go up against But he realized that this wasn¡¯t the end for him and the others. Boooom! The golden Akadus came down from the skies. Kirururuk Though the blue spiders were constantly gnawing on the clouds, the already enhanced bodies wouldn¡¯t change. The ckened golden Akadus looked at the surroundings. As if they weren¡¯t interested in the weaklings. ¡°...Damn. Is it really?¡± They were clearly looking for themander or the leader... During that moment when Gwanje was questioning their actions. Booom! They smashed onto the ground with a loud explosion and then flew towards Gwanje. ¡°Uwwaaaak!¡± ¡°Dodge it!¡± The surrounding nsmen had tried to help but it was useless. There was a huge difference between the normal adventurers to Bdi levels and from the Bdi levels to the Margoth levels. And that fallen Akadus was much stronger than a normal Margoth level. It ignored all the other people who were trying to stop it and smashed into the sword he was holding on his right hand. ng! Gwanje, who had barely stopped its nails in time, felt his bones creaking inside his body. A single attack. That single attack had caused his entire enhanced body to make sounds of breaking. A fatal opponent that he hadn¡¯t met for quite a while. ¡®This won¡¯t do. We need to group up...!¡¯ Gwanje, who had collided with it once, decided to look for a safe route out and hurriedly looked around at his surroundings. It would be too much for him to handle by himself. Numerous Margoth levels would need to group up and smash it down in one go. But Gwanje realized that the others didn¡¯t have the leisure to do so. Booom! Boom! Hansoo, who was fighting 3 at once, was quite busy himself and the other people around his level, like Enbi Arin, were fighting with the golden Akadus that had charged at them. All the other adventurers were fiercely fighting with the Akadus as well. The moment he realized that there was no one to help him. Gwanje suddenly felt scared. And was befuddled at himself for being so. ¡®God. How long have I roamed the Otherworld...For me to get scared after all that.¡¯ A position of a n leader. Commanding from the back was much more efficient than fighting in the frontlines. It had really been a long time since he had met someone who he had to put his life on the line while fighting with them. Especially an opponent who didn¡¯t care for apromise nor a negotiation and solely focused on killing him. Kwaaaa! Gwanje clenched his teeth after blocking the ws of the Akadus again. ¡®Damnit. I¡¯m just making excuses.¡¯ Enbi Arin. Though she was also the leader of arge n and had a simr power level as him, she was pushing back the Golden Akadus like an enraged lion. He was merely scared. But a thought instinctively ran by Gwanje¡¯s head after he had fallen in danger. ¡®Shall I maybe escape now? With my wife?¡¯ They had found the portal. Though the Silver Akadus were blocking the path, they were merely a threat to normal adventurers and not to him. But he had thought for a moment too long. ¡®Oh crap!¡¯ During that short moment he had been pondering, the ckened sword of the Akadus flung off the shield Gwanje was holding, the . ng! The Akadus that was staring at him could be seen after the shield had been flung off. ¡®Damn!¡¯ Right at the moment Gwanje shut his eyes as the Akadus¡¯ arm was swinging towards him. Boooom! The golden Akadus in front of him received a powerful blow from behind and rolled onto the ground. Gwanje was flustered as he saw this scene. ¡®Who?¡¯ Everyone who could deal with the Golden Akadus were busy. But Gwanje soon realized who hade to help him. ¡°Your body...Is it okay?¡± Hansoo took a nce at the giant gaping hole in his stomach and then shrugged his shoulders. ¡°This is nothing. It¡¯ll heal up pretty quickly.¡± If you could kill your enemies then it¡¯s a profit even if you get a hole in your stomach or even if your legs and arms break. And he was in a much better position than others from the start. Since he had three hearts. ¡®One¡¯s gone.¡¯ This much wouldn¡¯t even be considered as a big injury in the Abyss. ¡®Fighting with the races of the Abyss makes me think of the past...¡¯ He also had half of his body destroyed in order to beat the Dark Cloud race in the past. Hansoo took another nce at the huge hole in his stomach and then was about to run off to another direction. ¡®We¡¯ll arrive at Arteroi after a bit more.¡¯ Gwanje clenched his teeth while looking at Hansoo and then shouted out. ¡°Damn! Let¡¯s retreat! We don¡¯t need to go this far! Let¡¯s go back! Don¡¯t you have people you care for? There¡¯ll be things left for us only if we are alive, why are you going so far! Is this a game or something?¡± In a game it would be one¡¯s goals to go further than others. But in reality one¡¯s survival is the highest priority. The enemy¡¯s battle prowess was much stronger than they had expected. And the difference between being able to run away to the portal at any time and the enemy blocking off the passageway to the portal made was huge. Like being trapped in a cage with a poisonous snake, this sensation made Gwanje very uneasy. Hansoo spoke out. ¡°I¡¯m doing this because I have people I care about.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hansoo muttered inwardly. ¡®There¡¯ll be nothing left if we lose.¡¯ A single member of a race from the Abyss. This single entity couldn¡¯t even utilize all of its strength properly but was still causing this much chaos. Things like these are what they would need to go up against in the Abyss. And he knew too well what happened to the Human race who wasn¡¯t prepared at all. Since he had felt it with his body. ¡®Hyung died back then as well...¡¯ * Gwanje was finally able to sense the difference between him and Hansoo that he hadn¡¯t been able to as he saw Hansoo who had no thoughts of backing off. Hansoo was looking at something veryrge. Something that they couldn¡¯t see. ¡®What are you looking at? Why won¡¯t you tell us about it?¡¯ The reason why he had to continue forward even with a hole in his stomach. Gwanje was curious about this reason. Hansoo spoke towards Gwanje. ¡°There is something I was wrong about.¡± ¡°What? You crazy bas...¡± Gwanje made a shocked expression. For him to say such things after all this. Hansoo shook his head at Gwanje¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m saying that my expectations of not having anything to give you was wrong.¡± Hansoo thought of the words the fairy had whispered to him from before. .......................................... Galkima muttered despondently while looking at the outside situation. ¡°God. This is really a disgrace. What the hell...¡± Though they were toys, they were toys that he was controlling. They weren¡¯t things that would get beaten by those insects. ¡®As I thought... I need a body.¡¯ There was a limit with toys and clones. The Dark Cloud race was battle race. He needed a powerful body for his main self to control. ¡®I just need to control this thing!¡¯ Galkima grinded his teeth while looking at Elkadion in front of his eyes. His ns were quite simple. Throw away this currently weak body and move into another one. This weakling of a body could barely use 0.5% of his original strength. But he had suppressed this Elkadion in front of him with that much strength. If he were to take the body of Elkadion then he may be able to use up to 5% of his strength. Then his toys outside being smashed apart wouldn¡¯t matter at all. He would just need to chew them up with his main body and that would be the end of it. And he had been quite confident. Though the ones outside were smashing their way through in joy, he had confidence that he would be able to take Elkadion¡¯s body before they arrived. But her resistance was beyond his expectations. ¡®I don¡¯t know what kind of person this is. At this rate...It seems like my body will get destroyed and I¡¯ll be forcibly exiled. What kind of a disgrace is this?¡¯ No, being exiled would be a relief. Those blue spiders outside. If his soul were to get suppressed by those and at the same time have his body destroyed then he would just die right here. A ce where he hade for a feast would be his grave. Galkima felt a chill run down his back. And then was enraged. At himself who was feeling threatened to this extent by those insects. Galkima, who was pondering where to channel all his rage, suddenly grasped the head of Elkadion who had been resisting him so far. And then whispered into her ear. ¡°Good. I will acknowledge that you¡¯re quite skilled. For you to resist this much, I also have to acknowledge the guy outside. I didn¡¯t expect for myself to get pushed back this far.¡± Though he was pissed, he decided to acknowledge what he had to. Since he never expected that 2 lifeforms could push him back this far. At this rate eating up Elkadion¡¯s body before the ones outside reached here was impossible. But he had other methods as well. ¡°It seems that you care quite a bit about your race.¡± Thoughpletely taking over her mind was too much, he could find out what was in her mind most of the time. Caring for her own race. He will target that. ¡°I will say this now. Hand over your body and agree with the contract. Then I¡¯ll allow your race to live. I will swear upon the name of the glorious king, Barbatoy. Elkadion was shocked at those words. He, a member of the demon race, had sworn upon the name of his king. Which meant that he would definitely hold up his promise. Since his entire race would get dragged into the hellfire furnace and get burnt for sullying the Demon King¡¯s name if he didn¡¯t keep the promise. Galkima spoke while staring at Elkadion. ¡°But... If you deny this then I don¡¯t have to hold back. I will show you, who has dragged me into this ce, what true hell is. As he spoke the ck clouds behind him wavered up and down. Which signified that he was extremely enraged. He was that urgent. The entire Arteori trembled from the rage of Galkima. Galkima bit down onto the mrs of the human he had been controlling to the point where they and blew apart and added in a few more words. ¡°I promise. No matter what happens I will make sure to eradicate your entire race no matter what before I go. In front of you while you watch, with the toys that you made yourself. I will say this onest time. Hand over your body. Now.¡± Galkima kindly stroked the back of Elkadion¡¯s head after finishing his speech. She wouldn¡¯t be able to deny his offer due to her extreme love and caring for her race. ¡®I need to deal with it carefully since it¡¯ll be my body soon.¡¯ Galkima¡¯s ultimatum. Elkadion¡¯s expression stiffened at these words. Chapter 143 : Dark Cloud (4) Reincarnator ¨C Chapter 143 : Dark Cloud (4) ngng! Gwanje and Hansoo were slowly smashing their way towards the Arteori through the intense battlefield. Since they knew instinctively. That they needed to deal with the leader instead of wasting time here. ¡®We need to get Hansoo in there.¡¯ More and more Akadus started to charge towards them the closer Hansoo and his party got to the entrance. In order to block Hansoo from getting in. ¡°Block them!¡± Gwanje shouted out loudly as he ordered the adventurers to block the Akadus. Booom! The Akadus who were trying to block them from the entrance and the humans and the Akarons who were trying to block those Akadus collided fiercely. Gwanje clenched his teeth and charged forward as if he was trying to redeem his cowardice from before. Kududuk! A silver Akadus got smashed apart from Gwanje¡¯s kick and flew up into the sky. Then a tunnel could be seen behind that Akadus. A path that lead inside of the Arteori. ¡®We¡¯ve arrived!¡¯ Gwanje was extremely excited. ¡®Well, there might¡¯ve been arge amount of casualties without Hansoo...¡¯ The damage they had received was little enough to conclude that they had dealt with the situation without that many casualties. Gwanje finished his thoughts and looked at Hansoo and asked. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re sure that you can beat him after you get in there right?¡± The other people didn¡¯t have the strength to help Hansoo even if they went in. Allowing Hansoo to deal with the Dark Cloud member after sending him in and blocking the entrance to the factory was hard enough already. Since the viciousness of the Akadus had remained even though they had pushed their way all the way up to the entrance. And the total number didn¡¯t seem to get lowered that much as if the Akadus that were being newly produced by the factory wereing here after being infected. Hansoo was the one to deal with the issues in the inside. Hansoo nodded at Gwanje¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ve prepared quit a lot of...¡± Before Hansoo could even finish his words. Boooooom! A tremendously evil aura started to get radiated out from the Arteori. Kuuuuuuuuu A dark aura that nothing up until now coulde close to. Gwanje felt a chill run down his entire body. A dark aura that radiated throughout the entire battlefield. Gwanje clenched his teeth and muttered with an expression of disbelief. ¡®Why was he dealing with us using the Akadus...When he was this strong?¡¯ If he himself could wield such a tremendous amount of strength then he wouldn¡¯t have yed around with the Akadus in the first ce. He would juste out and kill them all off at once. And the aura he was feeling right now was that powerful. The adventurers throughout the battlefield also felt an aura and all made fearful expressions because they didn¡¯t know how to deal with this. The simple aura that had exploded out had driven out the thought of battle from their heads and instead reced it with fear. During that short moment they had flinched at the aura. The movements of the surroundings Akadus changed ¡°Uhh! What¡¯s going on with these things!¡± ¡°Why are they only attacking us suddenly!¡± The target of the Akadus changedpletely. Their main targets had been the Akarons who had taken the Berserk Emperor¡¯s Fluids and were charging towards them. But after the vicious aura exploded out from the inside of the factory. They didn¡¯t even take a nce at the Akarons as they only attacked the humans. Gwanje clenched his teeth at the sudden change of events. Hansoo analyzed these events that had suddenly urred. ¡®She lost the body.¡¯ Hansoo spoke towards Gwanje. ¡°Take care of this ce. Make sure nobody cane in.¡± Hansoo then flew into the tunnel. Gwanje clenched his teeth as he saw this scene y out. ¡®Control this situation?¡¯ Everyone was stealing nces and were caught in a chaotic situation due to the sudden explosive aura. How could they not. Even Gwanje himself had wanted to run away. At that moment a carrier pigeon flew into him. Pudududuk Gwanje turned solemn as he read the message. And then muttered with a very heavy expression. ¡®Hansoo you told me that you were fighting because you also had someone precious and dear to you.¡¯ Then him choosing to defend his precious person was the right choice. The current chaotic situation was the best moment to escape. Gwanje clenched his teeth and carefully disappeared from the battlefield discreetly so others wouldn¡¯t realize. ........................................ Kugugugugugu Hansoo quietly muttered as he sensed the aura that was radiating from the distance while charging through the tunnel. ¡®He¡¯s doing it on purpose.¡¯ He needed to ruthlessly charge forward. After a bit a familiar scene unfolded in front of his eyes. Soul Tutograph. Elkadion who was standing next to it and the copsed body of the human. Galkima, who had taken Elkadion¡¯s body, looked at Hansoo andughed out loudly. ¡°Hahahahaha! I can figure it out to a degree now. As to how this one and you knew about me!¡± He couldn¡¯t read her memories since it hadn¡¯t been long since he took over the body. But reading the most recent and vibrant memory that she had wasn¡¯t that hard. ¡®To return from the future after killing the Dragon race.¡¯ This was why he was able to stay calm despite the difference in strength. Why would he fear someone like him if he had killed those of the Dragon race? ¡®But you are just but an insect at this moment. Let¡¯s see if you can remain calm after hearing this story.¡¯ Galkima finished thinking and spoke with a leisurely expression. ¡°It seems there was somebody with a very interesting memory out of the ones who had been running towards the portal. Do you know as well? That one of your underlings was creating a suppressive measure?¡± Hansoo frowned at these words. Suppressive measures. Of course he knew. But why did thise up right now. And he had already told Gwanje to demolish the n before he hade here. Galkima made an amused expression as he looked at Hansoo. ¡°You see, I kind of found it first. Someone like you or me could probably survive even if this beast rolled. But I wonder how many of your race can survive.¡± It had already been quite a while since he had sent away a Golden Akadus along with numerous other silver ones. He could make this giant beast roll whenever he wanted Using the Suppressive method the humans had prepared. ¡®If I knew that I¡¯d find something like this then there wasn¡¯t even a need to steal this guy¡¯s body. Keeping the promise would be a bit tedious.¡¯ Well, he could just take all the Akarons up into the sky with the Akadus. Galkima¡¯s expression, which had been smiling proudly, turned extremely cold quickly. ¡°You insect. I shall salute you for pushing me this far into a corner. But this is far as you go. Surrender now.¡± Actually with his current strength controlling everyone outside even without making the Gragos roll would be a piece of cake. Since the endlessly produced Akadus along with his powers was enough. But the man in front of him made him feel uneasy. If that guy had run away after feeling his strength then there would be nothing to fear. So he had let loose his aura on purpose. In order to test him. But he hadn¡¯t run away despite feeling the difference in strength, appeared in front of him and even continued to remain vignt the whole time. ¡®So, you killed the Dragon race huh?¡¯ Dragon race. A terrifying top tier ruling race of the Abyss whose name in itself struck fear into others. Though he was ying king in a ce like this, if he were to get in the way of a Dragon race member then he would merely get used to wipe their toes. For him to kill such existences and toe back. If he didn¡¯t fear the Dragon race then what in the world did he fear? ¡°Surender. And cut off one of your arms and both your legs. Otherwise your entire race wouldn¡¯t be able to prevent getting destroyed.¡± Actually him killing everyone wouldn¡¯t profit him in any way Since the ones he needed to control would get turned into corpses instead. But the man in front of him made him feel too uneasy. To the point where he had to threaten him. At that moment Pudududk A carrier pigeon flew towards Hansoo. A carrier pigeon from Gwanje. ¡°This dumbass....¡± Hansoo frowned as he read the message. ............................................... Gwanje, who had been crazily heading towards somewhere, made a depressed expression as he saw something on the way. People whom he had sent to destroy the Suppressive method. But their bodies had long turned cold from the ambush. Gwanje clenched his teeth and headed towards the location where the Suppressive method was after seeing the corpse of the man who had died right after sending in the message. And then cursed out after seeing the scene of the ce. ¡®Damnit...¡¯ He could see the Silver Akadus that were crazily pouring in the Graphites in the distance. And a ckened Akadus that was standing in front of them. The golden Akadus, no, Galkima who had been controlling the Akadus made a surprised face. Since he had never expected that somebody woulde all the way here. But the golden Akadus realized who hade here and thenughed as it spoke. ¡°You¡¯re quite brave aren¡¯t you. Aren¡¯t you the one who shook after getting hit once from before?¡± It was making fun of him andughing at him despite being a machine. Gwanje grinded his teeth at the words of the golden Akadus. ¡®Was there another one.¡¯ There had been 10 in the battlefield. But originally there had been 12. It seems that it had seeded in fixing one of the two broken ones. And that guy hade here after figuring this location out. The Akadus continued to speak as he looked at Gwanje. ¡°Where did your underlings go, why did youe alone? I can still see the image of you struggling around and looking for your underlings.¡± The Akadus was full of leisure. Since the one in front of him could not beat it no matter what it did. Gwanje replied expressionlessly at those words. ¡°They have to guard the entrance.¡± Gwanje wanted to take all the forces he could ande here as well. But he could not. Since then he would get caught in the eye. He was barely able to escape the battlefield using his Margoth-level skills. But for a n leader to take all his members and try to run away? No matter what excuse he would give, it wouldn¡¯t look like anything other than them escaping. Then the already nervous group of adventurers formations would break down in an instant and a huge chaos would be caused. Then it was obvious where the remaining Akadus would head into. ¡®Enbi Arin. I hope you lead them well.¡¯ At this point the Golden Akadus¡¯ expression turned from ridicule to regret. ¡°Which means that you¡¯re alone. How are you going to do this?¡± Gwanje clenched his teeth and breathed in and out. If he couldn¡¯t block that guy here then they would all die. Due to the Suppressive method that he had prepared. ¡®Ahh...I should not have prepared something like this.¡¯ Gwanje was filled to the brim with regret. This wasn¡¯t because everyone was going to die because of his mistake. Since he wasn¡¯t going to let such things happen. Gwanje, who had been pondering with a heavy expression, gulped down something that was in his hands. Gulp The moment he swallowed it. His blood in his entire body started to boil. The silver liquid inside the blood to be precise. A power level that was merely at the Margoth level started increase explosively. And then an irreversible change started to surround his entire body. Kururururu Gwanje made a sad and depressed expression as he saw his ming body. ¡®Am I really going without even being able to see my daughter¡¯s face.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t in the position to make Elkadion hold responsibility. Since the mistake he made was much bigger than the one she had made. And this was why he was going to take responsibility for it. Kiiiiiing The golden Akadus was shocked at Gwanje who had started to shine with silvery light. ¡°You. Did you really?¡± It knew that medicine well. Since it had seen the Akarons take it in order to deal with it. Berserk Emperor¡¯s Fluid. A secret measure of the Akadus that burned up one¡¯s life and allowed them to have the might of a crazy emperor for a short moment. Gwanje looked towards somewhere in the distance with a bitter expression. Dying wasn¡¯t that bad. Since he would¡¯ve died already at the hands of the Great Priest if it hadn¡¯t been for Hansoo. He was just extremely sad. That he wouldn¡¯t be able to see his wife¡¯s face anymore because of a single mistake he had made. ¡®Hansoo, I believe you can make this ce truly peaceful.¡¯ Then his wife and his daughter inside his wife¡¯s stomach would be able to live in happiness at least. ¡°That¡¯s why you are going out with me here you fucking bastard.¡± Gwanje, who had started to shine with a smokey silvery light, felt his heart burning up and muttered out. TL note : Is it his physical heart burning or his emotional heart? Or both... Chapter 144 : Dark Cloud (5) Reincarnator ¨C Chapter 144 : Dark Cloud (5) ¡°This damned insect!¡± Galkima frowned as he watched the scene of the golden toy he had sent out getting destroyed through the cloud. With this he would need to deal with each and every one of them one by one. ¡®He won¡¯t surrender either.¡¯ Galkima looked at Hansoo in the distance with an annoyed expression then grinded his teeth. There was no reason for Hansoo to get scared right now. Galkima looked at the golden Akadus that was standing next to him suddenly. One that had just recently finished its repairs. It would be quite useful in the fight. Though it was a toy, it was enhanced from his abilities. And it was a special one. But Galkima felt uneasy again after seeing the golden Akadus. Since it felt like it was proving that he was scared of Hansoo. ¡®For me to rely on a toy like this.¡¯ Galkima clenched his hands into fists and then quietly raised them. Then he smashed the golden Akadus in front of his eyes. Boooom! A golden Akadus that was hard even for Hansoo to break had crumpled up and got destroyed. The entire torso blew apart as the core turned into dust. Chijijijiik Galkima finally made a content expression after destroying the golden Akadus with his own hands in an instant. Strength was overflowing from his entire body. ¡®Though he had killed the Dragon race that was only back when he was strong. Which means that the important factor is strength.¡¯ Strength. Aw that ruled over the Abyss. And the guy in front of him was clearly weaker than him. ¡®I should take the chance and use this ce as a farm as well.¡¯ Galkima smirked. The greatest luck that could befall their Dark Cloud race was being summoned by some weakling. Since then they would be able to take control of all the lifeforms in this ce and convert those souls and energy into food for themselves. And if he returned to the Abyss after gobbling that up for a while then his rank in the Abyss would rise up quite a bit as well. To go from a deadly jungle where one may get eaten if they didn¡¯t eat the opponent to a livestock farm where there was no danger whatsoever! How amazing was this? ¡®I need to deal with this guy fast.¡¯ The moment Galkima, who had taken over Elkadion¡¯s body, put his eyes upon Hansoo. He flinched. Because Hansoo¡¯s expression, which used to be expressionless, had stiffened up. Hansoo yed around with the blue spider pouch in his hands and then spat out a few words. ¡°If youe out from that body and fuck off right now then I won¡¯t kill you.¡± There was nothing to gain from fighting him. Though there was a reward it didn¡¯t matter much to him whether he received it or not. It was best to end things without a conflict urring. Galkima was dumbfounded as he was about to open his mouth to speak but then just closed it. Since babbling on wasn¡¯t his style in the first ce. ¡®I¡¯ll leave your head intact at least.¡¯ Since he, Galkima, was also truly curious. As to how this guy will react after getting his entire body broken apart. And the head was needed to see this reaction. Crackle As Galkima applied strength onto his entire body. Kwaaaaa! A tremendouslyrge sound rang throughout the entire insides of the Arteori. Elkadion¡¯s body, which had been further enhanced by the Dark Cloud, disappeared from the spot it had been standing on with an explosive speed and appeared in front of Hansoo¡¯s eyes in an instant. Then a fist was swung out. Boooom! The fist he had thrown had smashed into Hansoo¡¯s chest above his armor as Galkima expected. A fist with the strength of someone from the Dark Cloud race smashed into Hansoo¡¯s body. Galkima was confident as he was aware of the explosive strength that could be felt throughout his entire body. That this one blow was the end. ¡®If your strength was around the same level of this body¡¯s original strength then even blocking this one attack would be hard.¡¯ There was quite a difference between Elkadion¡¯s body that had been enhanced by the Dark Cloud and the one that had not. A single fist was enough to deal with someone who fought to a standstill with Elkadion. Boooom! Hansoo¡¯s body flung backwards like a meteor and then mmed onto the wall of the Arteori. At the same time the giant factory suddenly trembled as if a meteorite had struck it. Kururururu A single attack. Though a quarter of the giant factory, which was evenrger than hundreds of sports fieldsbined, had been destroyed by that single attack, Galkima¡¯s expression was still very dark. ¡®Yeah, So your experience is still there despite having a weaker body huh.¡¯ Galkima grinded his teeth. At the moment Hansoo was attacked. He had used all the strength in his body to send his body backwards. And due to this the tremendous amount of power that should¡¯ve smashed his body had instead dissipated. ¡®And...Did he get hit on purpose?¡¯ Kyarururuk Galkima grinded his teeth as he looked at the blue spiders that were eating his true body, the Dark Cloud. When he struck Hansoo, Hansoo had left behind the spider pouch on his hands and had gotten sent backwards. And thanks to this there were now spiders all over his body. Kururururu Hansoo walked out from the falling rubble as he mumbled. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any thoughts of returning then I shall dly make you so you won¡¯t be able to.¡± Galkima muttered as he popped one of the blue spiders that were eating away at him. ¡°You damn insect. I don¡¯t even have thoughts of returning now.¡± Actually his soul being constrained within the body made him feel at ease. Since there was only one way for this to y out no matter what Hansoo nned. Hansoo shrugged his shoulders, pulled something out from his pocket and inhaled it. ¡®There is too much of a difference in physical strengthpared to what I expected.¡¯ The tactics he wanted to use would only work when he was capable enough to. Hansoo ruthlessly inhaled the Berserk mode scent in order to level the ying field. Kudududk Though not as much as the Berserk Emperor¡¯s Fluid, this was still an Akaron product that could allow one to showcase a tremendous amount of strength in a short period of time. Silver liquids inside Hansoo¡¯s body started to bubble. ¡°Oh?¡± Galkima smirked at this, bounced up from his ce and then smacked Hansoo once more. Boooom! A powerful shockwave rang throughout the entire Arteori. And then another part of the Arteori was broken again. Kurururu Galkima flew up to Hansoo, who was embedded in the wall, and thenughed at him. ¡°The Akaron¡¯s technique huh. That¡¯s pretty nice. But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bitcking? And I know that it has a time limit as well.¡± Galkima then looked at his physical body. This existence of the Otherworld, who he hadn¡¯t even heard of from the Abyss, still had quite a nice body. And the techniques of the Akarons who had made such a body like this were worthy of praise as well. But there was a limit. The difference between Hansoo and him were astronomical. Galkima looked at the small injury on the surface of his right leg. A small scratch that Hansoo had made in the previous collision. In order to create this scratch Hansoo almost had his left arm smashed apart. At these words a loud shout was heard from the distance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry since it wouldn¡¯t take that long. Anyways, you made things easy for me since you ate up an Akaron¡¯s body.¡± ¡°What?¡± At that moment. Charurururk ¡°Uuuh?¡± Galkima freaked out as he looked at his leg¡¯s current state. His whole leg was rotting away. ¡°What the hell! What is this!¡± ¡®Poison? Bacteria?¡¯ He knew that Hansoo had a strange skill that spread spores. But if the gap could be closed with a single skill then it could not even be called a gap. Since injuries caused by those skills could just be healed right back up. [PR: A single skill shouldn¡¯t be threatening to him since there is arge gap between them both, a gap that can¡¯t be closed with just a skill.] Galkima hurriedly looked around the area of the injury. There was a tiny amount of ck liquid on his skin. This liquid came in through the scratch, flowed through his veins and was eating away at his body. No, it wasn¡¯t really eating away at his body. The ck liquid was disassembling the silver colored body and the essence which filled his body step by step as it was climbing up. At the atomic level. As the silver liquid¡¯s molecr structure was disassembled it turned ck and the transformed ck liquid infected more of the silver liquids inside his body. Galkima clenched his teeth as he saw this. At this rate he would die by getting his entire body infected. ¡°Kuaaaaap!¡± Kwadududk Galkima raised his right arm and chopped off his rotting leg. Chiiiiik Thankfully for Galkima, the rotting stopped after he cut off the leg. At the same time new flesh started to grow out from the area on his leg that he had cut. At this rate his leg would be recovered in a short amount of time. But at that moment. ¡°Where are you looking?¡± Boooom! Hansoo jumped out from the rubble and approached Galkima like a bolt of lightning and attacked him again. A pain which was inflicted upon himself with his own hands. Galkima flinched at the pain that he felt from the body he wasn¡¯t quite used to yet and allowed Hansoo to attack him once more during that short moment. ¡°You fucking insect!¡± Galkima was enraged at Hansoo who had attacked him again even before his injury had healed and attacked him with his right arm. Booom! His strength was so strong that a typhoon was blown around where he had attacked. ¡®Receiving it is too much.¡¯ At the moment Galkima¡¯s attack hit him, Hansoo raised the Forked Lightning in front of him like a shield and then smashed the floor with all his strength. Booom! Hansoo, who had diverted away most of the power that flowed through the spear and onto him, shot back like a meteor again and then got imnted into the wall again. Kururururu The shockwave from Hansoo getting embedded into the wall made the whole underground area shake. But Hansoo ignored the pain which could be felt from his back and instead checked his arm. Though he could withstand the pain, he at least needed an arm to attack. ¡®Hmm. Thankfully only a crack this time.¡¯ Hansoo looked at his right arm which had a long crack running through it. It was still this much after he had dodged, diverted and shielded it. And Galkima¡¯s body was so tough that even with the Forked Lightning he was only able to leave a scratch. But Galkima¡¯s body proved that this much was still enough. ¡°This bastard! Kuaaaaa!¡± Once when he flinched from his own injury. And once when he had retaliated with his right arm. Two scratches, one on his neck and one on his side, were done by Hansoo¡¯s spear that had struck his body like lightning. Very small scratches. But Elkadion¡¯s body that Galkima had taken over were rotting away with those ces as the center. Kwadududuk! ¡°Kuaaaaaaak!¡± Galkima could only rip his body off again with his own hands. He had to. Since he would die by having his body rot away if he didn¡¯t. Hansoo spoke quietly as he saw this. ¡°Your greatest mistake... Was taking the body of an Akaron.¡± The Akarons¡¯ history was definitely not peaceful at all. Repetitive war and more war. They had created numerous techniques to raise their strengths in order to go up against the Margoths. But if half of the Akaron¡¯s history was going against Margoths then the other half was filled with internal disputes. ¡°This fratricidal history is so long... Of course there are a lot of methods to deal with their own race.¡± It was hard to create a medicine that would raise one¡¯s strength by even 10%. Since they had to worry about the side effects. But creating a deadly toxin that would destroy the opponent in an instant was a piece of cake. As they found out more about their own body, the techniques to deal with the opponent developed more and more. And Mekido, who worried about the might of these techniques, stopped all production of weapons and techniques that were harmful against their own race. Hansoo thought of the conversation he had with Elkadion and then mumbled. ¡°If you were in a human¡¯s body then you wouldn¡¯t have suffered from such a fate. You probably wouldn¡¯t even have thought of crawling in there if you considered this situation for a bit.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Galkima¡¯s expression was filled with fear. With time his body would be able to get used to this. Since his body was analyzing the ck liquid climbing through his body even as of now while the injuries he had cut away were healing back up. But why would Hansoo give him time to do so? Which means that he would need to smash that Hansoo guy apart without receiving a single scratch. And Galkima knew. That such a thing was an impossible feat. Galkima stuttered as he backed off slowly. ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll go back! So please remove this blue spiders!¡± Wouldn¡¯t Hansoo have made those offers for a reason? Hansooughed coldly. ¡°You should¡¯ve taken the chance back then.¡± There was a simple reason why he gave that proposition in the beginning. Since it was better to avoid the fight if there was even 1% chance of losing. And even more so if such arge thing was at stake like this moment. Though he had prepared to deal with him, battles didn¡¯t always y out the way one wanted. He would fall into a tight spot if that guy ran around and bought time. And this is why Hansoo offered Galkima a way to leave back then. But the leg has been cut off like he had nned and he wouldn¡¯t be able to run away anymore. Why would he let the fish go when it had been caught already? Since the fairy would only give him the reward if he killed Galkima. ¡°I told you before right? That it wouldn¡¯t take that long.¡± ¡°Is it okay for this person to die! If I die then this person dies as well!¡± ording to the memories of this body, the real owner of this body, Taruhol, was quite precious. Was this Taruhol dying not mattering at all? Hansoo spoke with an expressionless face. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with that on my own so you can just die now.¡± ¡°God fucking dammit!¡± Hansoo raised his Forked Lightning, which was covered with arge quantity of the toxin, and then smashed it towards Galkima who was screaming and charging towards him as if he had gone crazy. Chapter 145 : The Hunter’s Plateau (1) Reincarnator ¨C Chapter 145 : The Hunter¡¯s teau (1) ¡°Ugh....¡± Hansoo looked at Elkadion¡¯s body which had been turned into a mess. A body that had turnedpletely ck the Akaron¡¯s toxins. Hansoo breathed in and out while watching that body and then moved his hands towards Elkadion¡¯s head. Then he proceeded to pull the Crown of Thorns out from the head. Dudududuk As the Crown of Thorns got pulled out, Elkadion¡¯s soul was also pulled out. Along with the existence that had infected Elkadion. ¡°Ughh......¡± Galkima¡¯s small bit of consciousness that was still left spat out a groaning sound. He knew instinctively. That the soul he had taken over was being taken out from the body. ¡®Damn...I should¡¯ve eaten the guy below instead of this Elkadion.¡¯ Once the crown was ripped away from the head then his soul, which had taken Elkadion¡¯s soul, would disappear as well. Since his soul could only be maintained when both his soul and a physical body existed. ¡°Fuck. To die like this in a ce such as this...¡± The Dark Cloud race member, which spat out a string of curses with itsst bit of remaining strength, got pulled out whole and then disappeared. Charurururuk!!!!! As the Crown of Thorns got pulled out, the Dragon Essence de imnted inside Taruhol¡¯s body started to make noises as it started toe out of the body. It couldn¡¯t stay inside since there wasn¡¯t any consciousness to sustain it any longer. Hansoo pulled out the handle of the Dragon Essence de that stuck out from Taruhol¡¯s stomach. An artifact of the Dragon Essence de¡¯s level would only harm Taruhol in his current situation anyway. Since he would have no way of dealing with the overflowing energy. Soon Elkadion¡¯s soul, Galkima¡¯s soul and the Dragon Essence de were pulled out. The only remaining thing was Taruhol¡¯s body which had a fragment of Hansoo¡¯s soul. ¡®First the detoxification.¡¯ Hansoo carefully poured in the cure to counteract the toxin in Taruhol¡¯s body. The toxins that were destroying Taruhol¡¯s body slowly got neutralized and soon the ck liquids that were constantly taking over the silver liquids slowed their invasion. But Taruhol would die if he was left like this. Since most of the silver liquids that would heal his body has been destroyed by the toxin. That was why Hansoo needed to help him. ¡®How could I leave him to die...When he trusted in me and followed me?¡¯ Hansoo started to move his soul fragment inside Taruhol¡¯s body. And then Taruhol¡¯s body started to move ording to Hansoo¡¯s will. Hansoo¡¯s skill, which was imnted within the soul fragment, started to activate. Hansoo¡¯s signature reinforcement appeared on Taruhol¡¯s body and started to quickly heal up the body. Kururururu The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement helped the recovery of the silvery liquid and that silvery liquid helped the healing process of the body. The two worked hand in hand as the ckened body of Taruhol started to regain its color. ¡®Good. This should be enough...¡¯ Hansoo looked at the Crown of Thorns he was holding in his hands. The Crown of Thorns which still had Elkadion¡¯s soul in it. ¡®I don¡¯t know if I can heal her.¡¯ If everything goes ording to his n then she might be able to live. But the chances were half and half. ¡®Since you trusted in me and helped me... I should do my best to help you as well.¡¯ Hansoo quickly moved towards the location where Gwanje had fallen, the ce where the suppressive measure was prepared. ....................................... ¡°Ughhh....¡± Gwanje slowly opened his eyes. And then looked over his body with an expression of disbelief. ¡®I¡¯m not dead?¡¯ He had clearly beaten down the golden Akadus and then copsed. Feeling the silver liquid burning up his entire body. But he was alive. The silver liquid which had been acting as if it would explode and was burning up his entire body was surprisingly being controlled by something and had calmed down. His body had turned into a mess but it was slowly being healed from the silver liquid¡¯s power. ¡®Who can control the silver liquid to this extent?¡¯ As Gwanje was confused. A sudden voice was heard in his head. ¡°Uh?¡± Gwanje frowned at the sudden voice which could be heard in his head. Since it wasn¡¯t somebody whom he had good feelings towards. ¡®Why is this Elkadion in my body...¡¯ Gwanje tried closing and opening his hands just in case he would get control of his body taken over as well. While he was moving his body he moved his hands towards his head after feeling something strange upon it. The Crown of Thorns could clearly be felt on his head. Gwanje looked at Hansoo in front of his eyes and frowned. ¡°Did you nt this on me?¡± Hansoo nodded at those words. ¡°Elkadion¡¯s soul is preventing the silver liquid from burning up. You would probably have to live your entire life like that.¡± It would be impossible for Gwanje to control the silver liquid by himself. But Elkadion¡¯s soul, which had invented the Body Enhancement Surgery, could do so easily. Hansoo nodded as he looked at Gwanje who had woken up. ¡®It was sessful huh.¡¯ The chances were half and half. Since he didn¡¯t know if Gwanje could handle the Crown of Thorns as well as not knowing how much Elkadion was capable of. But since Gwanje had woken up and was inmand, it seemed like everything worked out well. Gwanje, who had been frowning from the fact that Elkadion was in his head, just sighed instead. Since it really wasn¡¯t his ce to curse Elkadion. And the fact that he was alive when he thought that he had died was to be grateful for as well. ¡°Phew... I have no idea how the situation is. Did you deal with that monster?¡± Hansoo nodded and then handed something over to Gwanje who had woken up. Gwanje frowned as he looked at it. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called a soul fragment.¡± Hansoo then started to exin what it was. Gwanje, who controlled arge n himself, instantly understood Hansoo¡¯s exnation. Gwanje, who had been making an ufortable expression, asked just in case. ¡°Is there a way for me to not receive this? Can¡¯t you trust me man?¡± Of course the fact that somebody would be able to control him and read his memories could not feel good. Hansoo shook his head at the words with had a slight amount of humor within it. ¡°No, it cannot be done.¡± He could not allow a single chance of mistake, nor a single possibility of failure. Though he approved of Gwanje¡¯s abilities, there was a fatal weakness to Gwanje. His wife. And because of this he really needed to imnt the soul fragment. Since he needed to stop Gwanje from going crazy and going on a rampage. Gwanje pondered for a moment at Hansoo¡¯s firm attitude and then just nodded. Since there wasn¡¯t really another way. ¡°I¡¯ll take it then.¡± ¡®If Hansoo was thinking of doing something weird then... He would¡¯ve worn the Crown of Thorns himself.¡¯ Gwanje still didn¡¯t know a lot of things about Hansoo. And Hansoo wasn¡¯t a person who exined everything kindly. But there wasn¡¯t a need to exin anymore ¡®I¡¯ll follow the path you take from now on.¡¯ And the Crown of Thorns was actually very good for him. Since there was no need for him to be afraid of the Akarons anymore and create suppressive measures for them. Gwanje suddenly thought of Elkadion after thinking to this point. ¡®Are you fine with this? With all that¡¯s going on?¡¯ Elkadion replied at those words. In a depressed tone. But the knowledge that she hadn¡¯t been able to hand over yet was too precious for her to leave like this. Hansoo and Gwanje would be able to control her well. And now she was willing to stay in the darkness and help the humans to improve. Hansoo looked at the new king of the Orange Zone, Elkadion and Gwanje, as he nodded. ¡®Though it¡¯s a bit different from my original n... Everything went ording to the n.¡¯ He had pulled out the soul fragment from Taruhol and put it into Gwanje. The work here was done as well. Now only the final part was left. ¡°Come out. I¡¯ll receive that reward now.¡± As Hansoo spoke out the space split apart as something came out. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Heheh. I¡¯ve been watching from a while back and... I heard Elkadion making quite a remarkable statement.¡± ¡®As I expected, they were watching.¡¯ As Hansoo and Gwanje looked at the Fairy, it spoke out. ¡°Ten thousand spears or one treasured sword. Will you receive the rewards together since you all worked together? Or will you eat it up all by yourself?¡± Hansoo frowned as he looked at the fairy. ¡®To y such a trick.¡¯ It probably didn¡¯t tell the others about the reward and had only told him. Since he wouldn¡¯t even be able to choose the option of taking everything by himself if the others knew about the reward. Receiving something while not expecting it and expecting it and not receiving it werepletely different. And he had made his choice already anyway. ¡®I can¡¯t let the people go empty-handed when they havee to help.¡¯ Hansoo answered the question almost instantly. ................................................. ¡°Damn... Did it finally end? Phew.¡± Enbi Arin sighed in relief as she looked at the Akadus which were suddenly rolling around the ground. Since though she had destroyed 2 golden Akadus, she herself had be a mess. And as the battle ended, there were people who slowly crept towards them. Enbi Arin clicked her tongue as she saw these people. ¡®Tsk.¡¯ People who hadn¡¯t participated in the final battle. But Enbi Arin didn¡¯t me these guys as she instead just sat on the ground and focused on recovering. Since there was nothing for these guys to eat up anyway. Actually them simply not attacking Enbi Arin and the rest who were resting was enough. ¡®Something that would never happen in the past.¡¯ If it was the Orange Zone of the past that Hansoo hadn¡¯t organized then a second war would¡¯ve broken out already. Against the hyenas who were aiming for the runes that would drop by killing the tired people. ¡°Wow... There¡¯s really nothing.¡± One of the adventurers who had been fumbling around the Golden Akadus made an annoyed expression. Though they hadn¡¯t participated they had seen it from afar. For there to be no reward then the battle had been so fierce. At that moment the air above split apart as something appeared in the sky. ¡°Huh?¡± The expressions of the adventurers brightened up. Usually it was an existence they disliked but it was different now. Since there was only one reason for its appearance. Reward. ¡®Woah. Will I get to gobble something up even without lifting a finger?¡¯ And as per their expectations, the fairy spoke out the words they all wanted to hear. ¡°Hello everyone! Congrattions for surviving until the end! You could¡¯ve all been massacred but you got quite lucky!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You know why I came out right? It¡¯s for your reward.¡± The expressions of the people were split. The ones who participated in the battle were happy but they were a bit ufortable. And the ones who hadn¡¯t participated just wanted to eat up anything as profit. And of course the fairy brought this up first. ¡°The benchmarks for receiving the reward this time around was very vague.¡± The standards for the reward was very vague since it didn¡¯te out like runes where the one who killed it will get it. But the fairy made a very delighted smile as it spoke. ¡°But receiving it for free is a bit troublesome. The present I have for you is the Dark Cloud.¡± ¡°...Dark Cloud?¡¯ The moment the fairy¡¯s words ended, something rolled out from around the bodies of the adventurers. Kurururururu ¡°Huh. Fascinating.¡± Enbi Arin looked at the ck colored cloud life form that was floating around her body after spontaneouslying into existence. The same cloud that had fallen to the blue spiders after fighting with her and the others crazily. But no vicious auras could be felt unlike before. Actually it was following Enbi Arin¡¯s will quite well, almost like a pet, and was floating around her body. Around all the bodies of the ones who had participated in the final battle. But it hadn¡¯t appeared on everyone¡¯s body and their sizes weren¡¯t the same either. In Enbi Arin¡¯s case, it was a few times bigger and darker than the other people¡¯s. Some didn¡¯t even receive it at all. One adventurerined. ¡°What is this based off of? Though I only got a little I still participated in the final battle.¡± The fairy giggled. ¡°It¡¯s really fair you see. The amount given is in ordance to how much of the Dark Cloud you got rid of.¡± ¡°...Oh.¡± The final battle. People who had participated in the final battle against the member of the Dark Cloud race. The ones who had fought most valiantly in the frontline and had destroyed arge amount of the Dark Cloud race¡¯s doppelgangers obtained arge amount of clouds and the ones who had stayed back or stayed around in safe spots couldn¡¯t receive any. And at these words the people who hadn¡¯t participated in the final battle made extremely regretful expressions. ¡®Goddamnit... I saved my life because they said there was no reward but for them to give out such a thing.¡¯ Though they owed their life to Hansoo, it wasn¡¯t really that direct and the one life they had was precious. And they hadn¡¯t participated because they said there was no reward but for such things to have been given out to the participants. ¡®Tsk. It¡¯ll be nice at least if the effects suck.¡¯ If another¡¯s possessions was also something amazing then there was nothing else that could make them feel even more jealous.* ¡®Damn... I should¡¯ve taken the right choice. Anyways, where is that Hansoo guy?¡¯ Since that guy had taken the leader out on his own, he should have a muchrger cloud than all of them. But soon shook his head. ¡®Well, he¡¯ll return soon.¡¯ Where could he go even if he wanted to? He would definitelye back here since it seemed like he would need their help to go up anyway. But Hansoo was acting in apletely opposite manner to their expectations. .............................................. Gwanje looked back and forth at the portal in front of him and Hansoo and then asked once more. ¡°...You¡¯re really going up by yourself?¡± Hansoo, who had a cloud which was muchrger and denser than Enbi Arin¡¯s surrounding him, nodded. ¡°Yeah. I leave this ce to you for you to organize. And don¡¯t let anyonee up until I allow them to. Make sure you control the portal well.¡± Gwanje asked with a confused expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t it more helpful for us to go up together? There might be friction between you and the already existing powers.¡± Numbers were always helpful. Hansoo shook his head at those words. Since Gwanje had received his soul fragment, he knew about Hansoo¡¯s identity to some degree. There was a reason to exin. ¡°It¡¯s a bit wasteful for you guys to just get killed like that. You guys are too inexperienced.¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± ¡°Raise your strength and get organized to the best of your ability right here until I call you. The above world...Humans are no longer the owners of it.¡± Red Zone. Humans took over instead of the fallen race, the Elvenheims. Orange Zone. Humans pushed away the weakened Akarons and took control of the Gragos¡¯s back. Though the 5 cmities and the Gragos were supernatural existences, they weren¡¯t interested in humans at all. But the Yellow Zone was different. And where humans were hunted and eaten as well as treated as ves, the Hunter¡¯s teau. Having a lot of people up above was basically allowing them to gain more targets. ¡®So...I¡¯ll go up first and prepare.¡¯ ¡°Please.¡± Hansoo left behind hisst words with Gwanje as he stabbed the Dragon Essence de in his hands into his body and then jumped into the portal. Trantor¡¯s Note: * This was originally a korean saying that I have altered into english to make more sense because the literal trantion sounded stupid heh. Chapter 146 : The Hunter’s Plateau (2) Reincarnator ¨C Chapter 146 : The Hunter¡¯s teau (2) Kurururururu Hansoo¡¯s body got sucked into the depths of the portal. Bubble Bubble Hansoo¡¯s body, which had been flowing through the currents of space time, suddenly entered a space filled with a sticky fluid. This space which was full of the sticky liquid was extremely dark because no light could reach into this location. Hansoo repositioned his body within the sticky liquid. Since he had arrived here, he needed to get out. ¡®It has really been a while. Kangri Worm.¡¯ Kangri Worm. A giantrvae that lived in the depths of the great jungle while gobbling up the soil. At the same time it was the portal that the humans came in through. In the past he had identally drunk arge amount of this liquid but the current Hansoo was not him of the past. Hansoo used his body, which had been further enhanced by the Dragon Essence de, and smashed down the Forked Lightning. Riiiiip The liquid sac that was surrounding Hansoo got ripped apart along with a deste cry. Kiiiiiiieeeeee! The sac had been ripped but no signs of light entering could be seen. Only an extremely agitated scream could be heard from the liquid sac. Well, this was obvious. Any creature would scream in such a manner when their stomach suddenly gets ripped apart while sleeping peacefully in the depths of the ground. ¡®It¡¯ll heal up soon anyway.¡¯ Chwaaaak. Hansoo raised himself up but didn¡¯t exit the Kangri Worm right away. Hansoo started to fill up the overflowing liquids of the Kangri Worm, which was over 6m long, into the pouch by his waist. ¡®This is useful in many ways.¡¯ Kiiiiiiiiieek As an abnormallyrge amount of body fluids started to exit out, the Kangri Worm screamed out in panic. Hansoo only then finally closed up the sac, which contained the body fluids, carefully existed the Kangri Worm and started to slowly dig his way up. Pajajajajak As he moved the dirt away, a familiar yet strange scene appeared in front of his eyes. Tremendouslyrge trees that he hadn¡¯t seen for decades. Trees that towered over tens of meters in height surrounded the location Hansoo came out of. The Great Jungle, . Thousands of kilometers was nowhere close to the actual size of this ce. A giant jungle filled with mysteries that nobody had searched in their entirety. At the same time a ce where the humans had to struggle in order to survive. Hansoo needed to turn this ce into and that is beneficial towards the human race. ¡®First, find the ceasefire zone.¡¯ This was and where countless predatory races roamed around. But there were still areas divided up clearly between these guys. He needed to find the human viges hidden between these territories. It would take a long time for Hansoo to search through the jungle by himself and gather the materials but a lot of the things he needed would be at the viges. ¡®Let¡¯s take it slow since I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡¯ The process of getting through the Great Jungle, Usas, needed to be executed quite carefully. The predators didn¡¯t like the smell of the Kangri Worms so they weren¡¯t present in these areas but once Hansoo exits the territory of the Kangri Worms then he would constantly encounter and fight against the predators. Time wasn¡¯t the important part in this zone. He needed to deal with the predators carefully but still achieve a clear result. He didn¡¯t know where he had arrived in the tremendouslyrge territory of the Kangri-Worms but once he can find the correct direction then he would be set. At that moment. A voice which was calling over Hansoo was heard. ¡°Hey! Over there! Neer! What happened! What¡¯s going on below?¡± Hansoo looked towards the location where the voice that was calling him came from up above the trees. A group of around 10 people were looking at Hansoo. ......................................... Altair sighed in relief as she looked at the person standing below the tree. ¡®Thank god. There are still survivors.¡¯ Altair thought of the incident from 3 weeks ago. 3 weeks ago. When she was roaming around the ant tunnels of the bull. A giant earthquake swept through the Gragos. Thankfully her and herrades were in front of the portal so they escaped through the portal without a single moment of thought. But Altair was shocked aftering up here. Since there wasn¡¯t anybody who weed them. ¡®This has never happened before.¡¯ Altair mumbled with an ominous expression. In the Red Zone the helper n existed in the beginning area. In the Orange Zone the raiders had appeared before them but they were able to meet humans the moment they came out. No, there were humans everywhere actually. But weirdly not a single trace of humans could be seen in this ce. Excluding the ones who she hade up with, the man she was looking at down below was the first human they found in 3 weeks. ¡®...Of course they aren¡¯t quite the best ones to be with.¡¯ While Altair was looking around her and frowning. Hantae, the leader of this group who was standing next to Altair, spoke out with a frustrated expression. Altair was somehow scared of something as she continued to roam around the surrounding jungle and could not venture out for the past 3 weeks. ¡°Damnit, we aren¡¯t a rescue squad or anything! Let¡¯s hurry up and go! Don¡¯t be willing to take in some random person you find!¡± ¡®Damn... Her danger sensing powers or whatever. It¡¯s really annoying.¡¯ Hantae clicked his tongue. If they didn¡¯t need her trait then he wouldn¡¯t even be talking to her like this. Altair frowned at Hantae¡¯s words. ¡®You¡¯re getting more and more brave huh.¡¯ Even Hantae couldn¡¯t do whatever he wanted down below. Since ns and loose rules still existed. But after the thought of only ten of them remaining and the fact that no one was around them, the strongest person in the group, Hantae, became more and more ruthless. He had even looked at her with lustful expression a few days ago as well. Altair sighed deeply as she spoke out. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. He might be helpful to us as well. Who knows, he might be somebody strong.¡¯ Altair maintained her position as she ground her teeth. Her, a vice-captain of the scouting team, and Hantae, vice-captain of the shock troopers, were at the same level in terms of authority but she could not do anything without her n due to the vast difference in personal strength. ¡®Damn. I might really get raped at this rate. That guy over there really needs to be somebody strong.¡¯ But Altair didn¡¯t really have much hope. Though Hantae was a bastard of a person, he was very strong. Unless one was a Margoth level, they could not beat him. But Altair could not remember any Margoth levels with that man¡¯s face. This was the reason why Hantae was still acting with leisure after seeing that man as well. ¡®No, I think another person was added to the Margoth levels...¡¯ But Altair soon shook her head. ¡®It¡¯s probably just a false rumor.¡¯ On average it took around 3 to 4 years to reach the Margoth level. How could rumors about such a strong person not spread during that time? Unless they became so strong in such a short amount of time that rumors didn¡¯t even get to spread. ¡®That¡¯s even more of an impossibility.¡¯ Hantae, who had been looking at that Altair, clicked his tongue as he walked out. ¡°You deal with this ce. I¡¯m going to scout around this ce. You,e with me as well.¡± Hantae then picked out a rather pretty girl from the group. Altair grinded her teeth as she saw this. ¡®This bastard. Is this really the time for that.¡¯ The girl he had pointed to, Elis, was not even part of the shock troopers Hantaeed. She was someone under her authority. Elis was somebody she cared for because she didn¡¯t really run away quickly in times of danger and was quick to catch on but Hantae was getting more and more tant in his actions. As if he was trying to set a clear example as to who was the boss between him and Altair. Hantae grinded his teeth and growled as he saw Altair¡¯s frown. ¡°What? Are you saying I can¡¯t? What do you think I¡¯m going to do. And it¡¯s obvious that a shock trooper and a scout gets paired to go.¡± Even before Altair could say anything towards Hantae, Elis acted out first. Since it was clear who would get hurt if this continued. And the beasts here were very strong despite their small numbers as if they were trying to prove the power of a small group of elites. And the reason why everyone quietly set Hantae as the leader was because of a few sneak attacks they had encountered. They had realized that Hantae¡¯s power was a necessity in order to survive in this giant jungle. If this group of ten got divided in half then it would be even harder to survive in this Yellow Zone which was full of some mysterious aura. ¡®I need to end this here.¡¯ Elis spoke out towards Altair. ¡°I¡¯ll be back vice-captain. Don¡¯t worry too much. We¡¯ll just scout around the surroundings.¡± ¡°...Be careful.¡± Altair looked at Elis¡¯s back disappearing into the distance with a sorry expression. And firmly made a resolution to herself. ¡®I must get stronger and recruit more people.¡¯ That guy was acting this way because they were low in number and weaker than him but once their numbers increased and stronger ones appear then her position will rise due to her unique ability. If some bastard like Hantae got ahold of the boat¡¯s control then they would all sink. Altair finished her thoughts and then approached the man who hade out from the ground below. ¡°Wee up here neer. First time at the Yellow Zone right?¡± Altair constantly examined the man in front of her during the whole time. ¡®I can¡¯t tell with just my eyes.¡¯ But her danger senses weren¡¯t warning her about this guy at all. Which meant that this guy wasn¡¯t screwed up in the head at least. Altair leisurely spoke to Hansoo. ¡°This area is much more dangerous than below you see. So we were recruiting the neers while roaming around this ce. Since it¡¯ll only hurt us if the neers just get killed off randomly as well. You know the Helper n right? There¡¯s something simr her as well, that is us. Anyways, how is the situation down below? No neers areing up?¡± There wasn¡¯t really a need to show their disappointment even if they were letting him in. Since it was clear who was stronger. What would a neer know? ¡®Joining us won¡¯t hurt you.¡¯ Altair mumbled inwardly. The reason why she was lying was not because she wanted to order this guy around. ¡®There are just too many people who are too proud.¡¯ If they don¡¯t clearly set the grounds as to who is the alpha then those guys would rebel. And it was easier for them, who had been here for 3 weeks, to set the mood and lead the neers. Hansoo quietly stared at Altair. ¡®Quite an amusing bunch of people.¡¯ Well, there wasn¡¯t a need to tick them off by telling them to stop lying. Hansoo spoke out while staring at Altair. ¡°There¡¯s no one to rescue. At least for now. There won¡¯t be anyoneing up for now anyway.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°The zone below has been united, with the control of the new n leader, Gwanje, nobody wille up for a while.¡± Altair made a surprised expression. ¡®Huh, that fellow really caused a ruckus huh.¡¯ She knew that their n leader of the Rerorerore n had some ability but for him to unite the entire zone below. During the moment in which Altair was lost in shock. Hansoo quickly turned around and headed into the depths of the jungle. ¡®He¡¯s just leaving?¡¯ Altair frowned while she looked at this and then spoke. ¡°Where are you going? I said it¡¯s dangerous, are you quite confident or something?¡± Hansoo shook his head at these words. ¡°The ones in danger isn¡¯t me but you guys.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯sing. There.¡± The moment Hansoo pointed towards a direction. Altair was shocked. Since that direction was the direction Hantae and Elis disappeared towards. Altair perked up her ears and focused her senses towards that direction. Boooom! Booooom! Loud explosions were heard as the giant trees of the jungle blew apart. And one could tell that noise was getting closer and closer. Altair frowned deeply as she saw this. Since that thing was something they were familiar with. ¡°Damnit... Let¡¯s get the hell away from here newbie¡± Altair shouted towards Hansoo. Since this guy would just get shredded apart if he went against that leopard. Even if he was somebody who did whatever he wanted, she still didn¡¯t prefer seeing somebody getting killed in front of her eyes. A leopard that was 3m long in size. It didn¡¯t even look like a monster but des and skills didn¡¯t really work against it. And its stealth abilities were amazing as well. ¡®Damnit... It got all the way here before showing itself.¡¯ They had barely been able to run away a few days ago after losing arade when they had been attacked. Hansoo chuckled as he heard her words. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys a bit too weak to be called a rescue squad?¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Hansoo stared at the ck leopard running towards them from the distance. ¡®This is a good start. To meet this thing before the predator races.¡¯ ck leopard, Kali-Crawn. Predators that were at the top of the food chain. Humans who were located at the very bottom of this chain. And one of the beasts that were located alongside the humans. There was nothing to throw away about that thing. ¡®Shall I try it out then?¡¯ Hansoo¡¯s body started get covered with the Dark Cloud he had gained as a reward from below. ....................................... Elis who hade out to scout the area shouted out loudly. ¡°We have to hurry back and help!¡± Of course they could hear what was going on since they were still quite close by. But Hantae frowned as he looked at that Elis. ¡°Be quiet for a moment.¡± Hantae shut Elis up and looked towards a corner of the jungle. Well, actually at a woman who was standing in between the trees of the jungle like an image. ¡®What kind of woman...Why is she here?¡¯ She was a tremendous beauty as well. Hantae carefully approached the woman who was standing in the corner of the jungle. Chapter 148 : The Hunter’s Plateau (3) Reincarnator ¨C Chapter 148 : The Hunter¡¯s teau (3) Hantae carefully approached the woman. And the woman was weirdly covered from head to toe in scars. Hantae saw this and was felt a bit at ease. ¡®No matter how I see it... She doesn¡¯t seem strong. But I should still be wary.¡¯ And there was a suspicious and faint blue light radiating around the woman¡¯s body. Hantae moved his chin towards Elis. ¡°You go and deal with her.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Elis sighed quietly, raised all the senses she had to the brim and slowly approached the woman. ¡®I... still must approach her.¡¯ She needed to find out the thing that has caused those scars on the woman anyway. ¡®Since she arrived before us... There¡¯s a high chance of her knowing.¡¯ At that moment. The woman, who was standing in a daze, suddenly made moaning noises and turned to look at Elis. As Elis flinched from her actions, the woman made a very sincere expression and then ran to her. ¡°Thank god! Thank god!¡± ¡°...What?¡± Elis almost subconsciously epted the hug from the woman who was running towards her with an extremely sincere expression. But Elis woke up from her stupor, raised her de and pointed it towards the woman. ¡°Don¡¯te closer! What¡¯s going on?¡± The woman flinched at Elis pointing the de at her and then stopped in ce. She then smiled. ¡°You thought I stopped right?¡± An instant. The blue light radiating around the woman exploded out. Kwaaaaaang! A destructive torrent swept the surroundings. ¡°What....!¡± As Elis flinched, the woman who was surrounded by the blue light disappeared in that instant. And with movements that couldn¡¯t even bepared to those she had until now. Kuduk The woman who had disappeared appeared right in front of Elis in another instant. Crunch The woman grabbed onto Elis¡¯ neck and then smashed her abdomen. Smack! ¡°Kuuhuk...¡± Elis couldn¡¯t even resist as she simply fell unconscious. Since this strength was not something she could resist. Though she was prepared to a degree, all her skills were smashed apart as she simply fell unconscious. The woman raised the unconscious Elis up high and then shouted out loudly. ¡°Ten! I filled it up! Ahahahahaha!¡± In another instant. Kiiiiiiing Elis, who had been caught in the woman¡¯s hands, got surrounded by the blue light and started to disappear. As if she was being teleported somewhere. Soon only the woman and Hantae were left in the area. Hantae was shocked at this scene as he shouted towards the woman. ¡°This crazy bitch!¡± The woman made a smile and she replied. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I need to survive as well right? It was really urgent because I didn¡¯t fill up the quota. Phew... Now, the final part is important.¡± Hantae flinched at the words of final part but the scene he expected didn¡¯t ur. Kiiiiing As the woman concentrated her power, the blue light surrounding the womannded down onto her palm. A gem that was created from thepression of the blue light. Hantae frowned as he looked at the strange gem. The woman nced between the gem and Hantae and smiled. ¡°How was my strength from before? It was quite nice right?¡± Hantae, who had been looking at the woman with a dumfounded expression, was about to shout out something but then simply nodded. Since the power was beyond nice and was quite amazing. The woman spoke while looking at Hantae. ¡°What would you do if you could gain this power? Well... It¡¯s not for free though.¡± The woman started to exin. ......................................................... Grrrrrowl Hansoo¡¯s fist which had been enhanced by the Dragon Essence de smashed onto the face of the ck leopard which had been charging towards him. Smack! Kuuuaangg! The ck leopard got deflected backwards and smashed into the jungle. No, actually it was beyond a simple smash. Since it smashed through three trees the width of a house and continued on. Kuururu The ck leopard, which had beenying on the floor, stood up and then growled quietly towards Hansoo. The bluish skin of the leopard, which didn¡¯t even have a trace left behind when Altair had hit it, had cracks on it from Hansoo¡¯s bare fist. But Altair made a confused face rather than a surprised one. ¡®What, why? Why!?¡¯ Altair couldn¡¯t hold it in and shouted out. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you using the spear!¡± There was clearly a shiny spear on his back. She didn¡¯t know what that was but it was obvious it would be more effective to use that weapon than his bare fists. Strength that could smash away a 3mrge leopard like that. If he used the spear with that strength then a hole would be created on the skin of the leopard no matter how hard it was. But this guy was using only his fists from a while ago. And the ck clouds that he took out didn¡¯t really do anything as they just floated around his body. This was basically throwing away every y one had in their hands and just going at it. Though it was quite effective. And as evidence, the ck leopard which had left with theirrade couldn¡¯t even do anything as it stumbled around. ¡®Whatever, we need to do our task as well.¡¯ Though they couldn¡¯t butt in, there was still a lot to do. Altair shouted towards the people around her. ¡°Hurry and set up the air barrier! We need to muffle the sound!¡± If the sound of the fight resonated out then the others would swarm towards this location. One was enough for them. Altair¡¯s group followed her words as they quickly spread out and set up the barrier. Sound used the air as a medium to transfer. The air barrier they made by gathering up the surrounding air was quite shabby in terms of defenses but if you made it twoyers and left the space between as a vacuum then an amazing soundproof barrier would be created. ¡®Good.¡¯ Hansoo, who was watching these scene, suddenly disappeared from where he was standing. Boooom! In an instant. Hansoo appeared right above the ck leopard and smashed down onto the leopard. Kuuuung! The ck leopard couldn¡¯t resist the tremendous power smashing into its body and fell down onto the ground. While leaving behind a small crater which made it seem like a small meteor had crashed there. Keeerururu Hansoo lightlynded on top of the ck leopard which had turned into a mess. At that moment. A change urred in the Dark Cloud around Hansoo¡¯s body. Swoosh The ck clouds disappeared into the leopard¡¯s body as if it had been sucked in. And soon the bluish skin of the ck leopard started to undergo a change. Kuduk. Kuduk. The fur clumped up as if it had been infected by something and keratinized. And the bluish skin turned ck as it started to shine. The muscles also made snapping noises and got erged. In just a moment the 3mrge body turned twice asrge. The leopard was nowhere to be seen and instead a ck female lion was born. Hansoo nodded as he saw this. ¡®I like this reward. It¡¯s made quite faithfully to the true powers of the Dark Cloud race.¡¯ Dark Cloud. Infect living and nonliving organisms, get them under one¡¯s control and enhance them. The infected monster now will probably win against three of its previous versions. At the same time the infected ck leopard, Kali-Crown¡¯s five senses and its rudimentary memories flew into his mind. ¡®Good. The surrounding area is set up like this huh.¡¯ The surrounding area that the ck leopard was roaming around was inputted into Hansoo¡¯s head. He would need to turn a living organism half dead in order to control them but this was good enough for him. And since he had quite arge amount of Dark Clouds, he would be able to control a few of them at once. To him, who would need to do quite a lot of things from now, a skill that was very versatile such as this would increase the rate at which he could progress in his ns by arge amount from now on. ¡®Move.¡¯ And he was able to use it right away since he hadn¡¯t made any holes in it or anything. The ck leopard fiercely jumped up ording to Hansoo¡¯s orders and disappeared into the jungle. In order to look around the surroundings. Altair mumbled with an expression that showed others that she had figured it out after she had been watching this scene for a moment. A monstrous amount of strength and a power that they couldn¡¯t even have imagined. ¡®So the rumors of a new Margoth-level being born was not fake huh.¡¯ Altair¡¯s head quickly spun around. That strength. It would be of great help in this mysterious ce. ¡®I need to stick with him. But how am I...¡¯ But there wasn¡¯t enough time for her to n things out. Since Hansoo started to move right away. ¡®No!¡¯ Altair panicked as she hurriedly shouted towards Hansoo. ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Hansooughed as he spoke: ¡°You said you¡¯re a rescue squad right? Just go to your headquarters.¡± Altair bit down onto her lips. But throwing away her pride was nothing. They had a hard time dealing with that one leopard. And if they didn¡¯t stick by this guy then even more of them might die. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry. It was a lie. Actually it hasn¡¯t been long since we came here as well. But we have no thoughts of dragging you down so let¡¯s travel together. We¡¯ll be of great help, were were a scout team.¡± But even before Hansoo could say something in reply. Rumble The ground shook and quaked. ¡°What is it?¡± The moment Altair checked her surroundings in shock. An explosion came out from the location Hantae and Elis disappeared from. ¡°What...!¡± During the short moment Altair was shocked. Somebody walked out through the dust clouds. And Altair spat out curses while looking at this. ¡°Hey! Are you crazy? What are you doing? Where did Elis go?¡± Why would anybody who had ran over here crazily and turned the surroundings into clouds of dust be pleasant to look at? But Hantae didn¡¯t reply at Altair¡¯s words as he focused onto the strength that could be felt from within. Kiiiiing A tremendous amount of strength which radiated out from the gem and onto his body. ¡®Amazing. It¡¯s really amazing!¡¯ Hantae eximed at this strength. He thought of the conversation he had with the woman from before. <...Higher race?> The woman nodded. them like I had done before. Then you will be able to maintain that power.> Hantae made a confused expression at this. The woman spoke out simply. of the higher race.> The woman¡¯s entire body trembled after speaking to this point. then you can¡¯t give it up whenever you want either... The task wasn¡¯t that hard but nobody could be seen for the past 3 weeks. So how would I not be happy when you appeared before my eyes? Hurry and take this power. Hahahaha!> Hantae asked a final question towards the woman. Hantae nodded at those words. Since even those leopard things were hard to deal with currently. If there was at least arge amount of people it might¡¯ve been easier but people weren¡¯ting up through the portal for the past few days. At this rate he would really die. He needed this strength. When he received it he had received it half-forcedly. After receiving it and falling unconscious for a short moment, he woke up and the woman was nowhere to be seen. But he didn¡¯t regret it at all. An explosive amount of strength rose within his body. ¡®And...Filling the quota doesn¡¯t seem that hard.¡¯ Hantae looked at the people in front of his eyes andughed. Exactly ten people counting the one who had juste up. He just needed to fill up the quota with these guys and go through the jungle with this strength. Towards the ce the woman had told him before he fell unconscious. Hantaeughed as he looked at Altair in front of him after he had finished his thoughts. ¡°You guys were goodrades. To me. Oh yeah, you neer. Thank you as well, since you¡¯re the tenth.¡± The blue light surrounding Hantae¡¯s body exploded out. Boooom! The trees got smashed apart and dust flew around. Everyone took a step back from this force. As Hantae looked at them while smiling in contentment, Hansoo also chuckled while looking at Hantae. ¡®For people to already be willing to work as hunting dogs. Quite quick huh.¡¯ If one didn¡¯t see the owner then they could beat down their dog first. The Higher race, Arucon. Hansoo poured strength into his fists as he looked at the hunting dog the hunter race had created. Chapter 148 : Village of the Tired. (1) Reincarnator ¨C Chapter 148 : Vige of the Tired. (1) Booooom! The blue light surrounding Hantae¡¯s body ruthlessly shed with Hansoo¡¯s dark golden reinforcement. Kududududuk ¡®Tsk. Though it¡¯s only a game the higher race bastards made...¡¯ Hansoo shook his head as he felt the mana reinforcement of his Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement being shaken quite a bit. Though this Hantae guy was quite strong, he was nowhere strong enough to even crack the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement surrounding his body. But if he has the dog cor of the Arucon race, Blue Jade, the story changes a bit. . It bestowed upon a tremendous amount of mana and power onto the user. But at the same time that person will have made a ve contract. Since they would need to live for the higher race the moment they decide to live their life as a hunting dog. There were 3 ways to escape the fate of a hunting dog. Dying, not being able to fill up their quota and getting dragged to the birdcage or making another hunting dog. ¡®Well. It seems he¡¯s quite content with his status as a hunting dog.¡¯ Hansoo looked at Hantae who was shing around with him while making an extremely joyous expression. ¡°Uahahahaha! You¡¯re next Altair! I¡¯ll y with you for a bit before I send you! You¡¯ll need to fill up the void of Elis as well!¡± As he had heard, the time limit for filling up all 10 people was 2 weeks. There was no need to fill them all up right away. Altair grinded her teeth while listening to this from the distance where she was throwing skills at him. They had heard his talk about the higher race so much to the point they¡¯d gotten fed up with it. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re quite content with being somebody¡¯s bitch since you were already a bitch to begin with.¡± ¡°Uahahaha! What about it! People need to adapt and act ordingly to the situation! Of course there¡¯s a chance that humans are ves when the whole Otherworld is screwed up!¡± There was a stronger race than the humans. What about it? Even in a society where only humans existed, there were ups and downs in authorities. Like the predators above him in the Orange Zone, Gwanje or Enbi Arin. ¡®Nothing changed.¡¯ Which made everything simpler. Go up as much as one could go up. ¡®What if I¡¯m a dog?¡¯ People who lived well under rules still lived well. The exit always exists. And being a pig or a dog with a full stomach was better than a hungry human anyway. But Hansoo shook his head at Hantae¡¯s words. ¡°Yes you can be a ve. But there¡¯s no need to follow it that resolutely.¡± A world where humans acted as ves. He was going to flip this world around. He would then take the origins of the strength of the higher race and give it to the humans. Like how Prometheus gifted humans with fire. ¡®Let¡¯s end this.¡¯ He read out the code. There was no need to drag things out any further. And in the next instant the ck clouds expanded out and surrounded Hansoo¡¯s body. ¡°Uuuk?¡± Hantae, who had flinched for a moment, soon realized that nothing had happened to himself and was about to smirk. ¡®Did he even do anything? Kuhehehe.¡¯ But Hantae couldn¡¯t actuallyugh. Since the blue light that was surrounding his body had disappeared. ¡°Uh??? Huh?¡± Hantae was extremely confused as he looked at his own body. The Blue Jade¡¯s powders that surrounded Hantae¡¯s body which were the origins for the blue light. All these powders had turned ck. ¡°You bastard! What have you done!¡± Hansoo stared at the Blue Jade powders that had turned ck from the Dark Cloud at those words. The Blue Jade was in the end a tool and a machine. So it could be infected by the Dark Cloud. It took a bit of work since the code was a bitplex but figuring it out during the fight wasn¡¯t that hard. ¡®It¡¯s not time for me to go against the Hunter races yet.¡¯ So there was a need to deceive them. Boooom! ¡°Kuaaaak!¡± Hantae¡¯s body had been smashed by Hansoo¡¯s kick and had been flung off. To where Altair and the others were at. ¡°Ugh...¡± And there were countless kicks which had greeted him. Smack! Smack! ¡°You bastard. Say it again! For me to call you our fucking vice-captain!¡± One of the shock trooper members was kicking Hantae without holding back. He was somebody who had followed Hantae¡¯s words more than those of Altair¡¯s. But he was currently extremely enraged at the enmity that Hantae had showed them. ¡°Ugh...You bastards...¡± Hantae moved his body in order to resist but he didn¡¯t have the power to do so after losing the power of the Blue Jade and being hit by Hansoo. And even more so since he had been surrounded by 9 people. While the ten people solved their issues with each other, Hansoo had focused all his senses onto the Dark Cloud. Well, actually at the Blue Jade powders that the Dark Cloud had devoured. ¡®I need to hurry and send the signal.¡¯ Hoooooong The ck powder that had been floating around Hantae¡¯s body got sucked onto the top of Hansoo¡¯s hand and turned into a marble form. The extremely bright light was nowhere to be seen and instead there was an extremely ck marble, which looked like it could devour anything. Hansoo looked over this marble for a bit and then used the Dark Cloud to send a signal. A fake signal saying that the Hunting Dog was doing well. Though it was very simple, it was more than enough to fool them. ¡®They shouldn¡¯t really be caring about one to two Hunting Dogs.¡¯ The Blue Jade was nothing but them ying around. Against the newbies who had juste up. Though the number of people who got dragged to the Birdcage was tremendous from this. ¡®Well since they don¡¯t kill them right away...They can wait for a bit.¡¯ Rescuing the people caught in the Birdcage was work for another time. Hansoo pocketed the infected Blue Jade, the ck Jade now, into his possession. Since he would need to use this in the future. Hansoo thought of his next destination as he pocketed the ck Jade. Ceasefire Vige. One of the viges that lived between the races and bnced each sides. He would start the fire that would devour everything from there. ¡®ording to the Kali-Crown¡¯s memories, traces of humans are within two days worth of travel.¡¯ But it was hard to find the location of the vige even with the Kali-Crown. Since the viges were located in ces where it was hard to find them as well as having lots of mechanisms to hide them as well. He would need to follow the signs in order to find the vige. Traces that could not be found with senses but only with search skills. Signs that could be followed with the senses had a chance to drag in beasts as well. Signs that were designed to drive away the beasts and drag in the humans. ¡®A search skill...¡¯ Hansoo looked towards Altair in the distance who was beating the hell out of Hantae. ............................................ Altair touched the extremely small gem embedded within the tree and activated a skill. Kiiiiiing The gem, which was linked to a search skill, showed Altair the location of the next gem. ¡®Amazing. So the vige wille out if we follow it like this right?¡¯ If there weren¡¯t any gems like this then they wouldn¡¯t even have known about the existence of the vige. The gem had showed the direction of the vige as well as an overview of the vige. As if it wanted to be found as soon as possible. ¡®Phew... I really want to find it fast.¡¯ Altair made a tired expression while walking. Usually she would¡¯ve been suspicious of the gem which was luring in the humans in an extremely direct way over and over. But she didn¡¯t even have the chance to do that anymore. Since this damned jungle didn¡¯t give anybody a time to rest. ¡®Damn. It¡¯sing again!¡¯ Altair grinded her teeth after sensing something in her detection area and then shouted out. ¡°Three O¡¯Clock! Just one this time!¡± Hansoo clenched his fists tightly at Altair¡¯s warning. ¡®As I thought, I do need at least one detection-type skill.¡¯ He had gained a physique that was strong beyond the imaginations of normal people with the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement, Body Enhancement Surgery and the Dragon Essence de. But of course there was a difference between Hansoo, who couldn¡¯t use any detection-type skills, and Altair, somebody who had polished the detection skill of a scout team to the extremes, in terms of their detection range. Hansoo lifted up his Forked Lightning and threw it into the midst of the jungle. Boooom! Roarr! The very loud sound of an explosion was heard from the depths of the jungle. At the same time something enraged rushed out from that jungle. Altair grinded her teeth as she looked at the giant lion-shaped beast which was charging at them. The attacks of the beasts were bing more and more frequent the deeper they went in. As if they were proving that the area she and her group roamed in for 3 weeks was nothing. It might¡¯ve been different if they had a lot of people but this was not something that ten of them could go through. ¡®If this guy wasn¡¯t here then we would¡¯ve been long dead already.¡¯ In return for them showing him the way, he would apany them until the vige. This was the agreement. But no matter how much Altair thought about it logically, there should not be somewhere where people lived in a ce like this. ¡°Until when are they going to keep popping out! Can people really live in a ce like this?¡± Altair shouted out in anger. ..................................... ¡°...It exists.¡± Altair stared at the city that was standing in the direction the final gem was pointing towards in a daze and muttered to herself. They had walked through valleys and waterfalls and continued to walk. Around the time the attacks of the beasts had started to lessen, the hidden vige had appeared in front of them. Extremely tall fences and a gate made of wood that were at least 30m tall. Altair¡¯s expression brightened up as she saw the giant vige that was between the size of arge town and a small city. They had finally escaped this damned jungle where they couldn¡¯t find even a single trace of humans and had arrived at somewhere that they could live at. But Altair¡¯s expression turned slightly dark. Along with the members of the group behind her. They had searched for humans from the anxiousness they had felt due to not being able to see a trace of humans but once they had found it numerous thoughts that had been buried away started to make their way into their heads again. That the people of the Otherworld were not as friendly to other humans as those in the real world. In some cases they were even more dangerous than humans. At that moment. Hansoo walked out from the group and made his way towards the Vige. Altair pondered for a moment at Hansoo¡¯s sudden actions but then also moved towards the vige. ¡®Yeah, there shouldn¡¯t be that much of a problem. My danger sensors aren¡¯t really telling me anything either so...¡¯ And the fact that Hansoo was next to them made them feel a lot more at ease. Muffled sounds. As they got closer, the outpost tower located on the top of the fence got noisy. ¡®Mmm?¡¯ Altair used her skills and tried to listen on to what they were saying but she couldn¡¯t for some reason. But one thing was clear. That they didn¡¯t have any enmity against them. ¡®No, it¡¯s more like weing us.¡¯ Soon a ropedder had been thrown down from the top of the fences. And then a loud shout was heard. ¡°Come up with that!¡± Altair¡¯s pride was a bit hurt at this. Why the hell would they use a ropedder to climb a fence that was merely 30m tall. ¡®Are they looking down on us because we¡¯re newbies?¡¯ Altair focused her powers into her feet. And then activated , a necessary skill for the scout team that made one¡¯s body lighter. Booom! The lightened body of Altair easily jumped up the 30m tall fence andnded on the space above the fences. Same with the rest of the group. Somebody pped as they saw this. p p p. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve underestimated the newbies a bit too much, Hahahahaha! Anyways, wee! Finally neers after a whole month!¡± Altair looked towards the person who had thrown the ropedder to them from above the outpost tower. Though he was a bit small in stature, the tightly packed muscles all over his body told them that his life wasn¡¯t an easy one. His eyes were actually shining like the eyes of a tiger as well. The man looked towards Altair and shouted out loudly. ¡°Wee to the Oasis you baby chicks. I am Karim, the captain of the guards here.¡± Karim looked over at the guards who were on a watch from above the fences, turned back to Altair and her group and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard to get here. Now now. Since you¡¯ve reached here, let me tour you around the vige. Amazing right?¡± Karim then pointed towards to the vige that was inside the fence. And a sense of pride could be felt in that Karim¡¯s face. ¡®How much could it possibly...¡¯ Altair took a nce at the vige inside the fence because she had gotten curious from Karim¡¯s expression. Numerous buildings that were made of wood. Altair¡¯s expression brightened up as she saw a decent looking market along with a za. The buildings weren¡¯t important actually. The important thing was the attitude of the people. There were smiles on the expressions of people and they were full of vigor. Which means that the people here were feeling quite at home and stable. ¡®Wow...This is indeed worthy of being proud. This much is amazing.¡¯ Altair nodded. Their pride was worthy enough just from being able to create such a vige in the middle of the jungle where countless beasts roamed around. As Altair sighed in relief as she took a step into a ce where it was full of people¡¯s scents, Hansoo also nodded while looking around the surroundings. Numerous items entered Hansoo¡¯s vision from the market. He would be able to save more time with this. ¡®Finish my preparation in here.¡¯ Karim pped as he saw Hansoo and Altair and then pointed to the inner parts. ¡°Well. Let¡¯s move on from the chit chat now. Let¡¯s talk about the details after we get in. Since the outpost isn¡¯t really the greatest ce to have a conversation.¡± Altair looked towards Hansoo and spoke back to Karim¡¯s words. ¡°What are you going to do? Are you going to stick with us?¡± Karim smiled as he looked at Altair. ¡°That won¡¯t work the way you want it to work.¡± ¡°...?¡± As Altair made a nervous expression, Karim chuckled as he spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m saying that the living quarters of the newbies are set separately. Come this way. Just calm down and rest.¡± ¡°Phew...¡± Altair sighed in relief. A new space. She could only feel nervous at this point but the atmosphere here didn¡¯t seem really bad. Too good for a ce like the Otherworld. But Altair shook her head as well as these thoughts. ¡®Yeah, since the humans aren¡¯t the owners of this world they might bebining their forces...¡¯ Combining their strength was obvious if they had amon enemy. ¡®Not fighting with each other... Is already much better.¡¯ Altair¡¯s expression turned much brighter. .................................................. An extremely beautiful woman was listening to a man¡¯s report from the deepest part of the vige. ¡°You say neers havee?¡± A woman whose striking features was her blonde hair and red eyes. Karim, who had weed Altair and her group before, nodded at the question of the leader of the vige located in the safe zone, Ekidu. ¡°It¡¯s a relief. There wasn¡¯t much time left until the offering but for them toe in at the right time.¡± Ekidu frowned at these words. ¡®Until when are we going to...¡¯ Ekidu made a tired expression as she sunk into her chair. And Karim urged as he looked at that Ekidu. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to ponder. The tremendous amount of neers has stoppeding in since 3 weeks ago. Are you thinking of sending us, who have stayed here for over a year and fought with the beasts? Us who have fought with you? Instead of the neers who have juste in?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Do not forget. As to how the peace in this town is being sustained.¡± Ekidu nodded with a heavy expression at those words. Since all of that was correct. ¡®I need to buy time.¡¯ ¡°...How long do we have? Until we have to send the offerings?¡± ¡°One week. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it all.¡± Karim finished with those words and moved outside. Chapter 149 : Village of the Tired. (2) Reincarnator ¨C Chapter 149 : Vige of the Tired. (2) ¡°I¡¯m the guard in charge of you guys, Hellum. I¡¯ll give you the extra details you need to know.¡± ¡®Guard?¡¯ Altair looked at the man who had suddenlye to their living quarters. His ck hair was the prominent feature. But since she couldn¡¯t determine their real strength from their outwardly image, she could only somewhat guess where this man was positioned in the vige in terms of strength. ¡®I need to be careful. We¡¯re...The weakest of all here.¡¯ The one thing Altair had felt on the way here. They couldn¡¯t see anybody who was weaker than them. ¡®Well, that¡¯s to be expected.¡¯ The bigger problem was that their living quarters was located in the deepest parts of the vige. These words of the guard captain, Karim, weren¡¯t wrong. Since the deepest part was the safest. But the deeper they went in, the more nervous she had felt. The worst thing was the expressions of the people. The vige was divided into three different sections. Unlike the bright and happy expressions of the people on the outskirts that they had seen at first, the expressions of the people in the inner parts weren¡¯t all that bright. Hellum started to exin while looking at Hansoo and Altair¡¯s group. ¡°You guys have two options.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Hellum exined the options very simply. ¡°You can be a guest or a resident. It is your choice whichever one you choose but once you do you will not be able to change it any way you want.¡± ¡°...What do you mean?¡± Hellum continued to exin. ¡°First, bing a guest. If you be a guest then we won¡¯t stop you from leaving. But there is a time limit to staying here. You cannot stay here more than 3 days.¡± Altair frowned at these words. ¡°Three days?¡± Hellum chuckled. ¡°You should be thankful that it¡¯s that much at least. Do you think that this is a charity? Running this ce isn¡¯t free.¡± Oasis, a vige built in the midst of the Ceasefire Zone. Just because it was the Ceasefire Zone did not mean that it was peaceful. Though it was hidden, the perception of the beasts was very well developed and they were in constant collision with these beasts. The fact that somebody was being protected meant that somebody else was working hard and protecting them. ¡°This first choice isn¡¯t that bad either. You see we still treat our guests pretty well. We still have that much humaneness. At least to humans.¡± They would not those who are just visiting the vige shoulder any responsibility. They could just leave after taking a break. And they would even give basic survival information about this ce so they wouldn¡¯t get killed off in an instant. Though it was just 3 days, the true value of this was not that small. ¡°We will even supply you information to get to the next zone, . Be thankful to Clementine. If Clementine, the adventurer from the 2nd year, hadn¡¯t set up this vige then this whole thing wouldn¡¯t exist in the first ce. Altair made a confused expression at Hellum¡¯s words. ¡®Clementine? Who is that?¡¯ They had heard about Eres, Keldian and the others. Since the names of these people were widely spread in the lower Zones. But the name Clementine, this was their first time hearing it. But unlike Altair, Hansoo heard that word and muttered quietly to himself. ¡®That¡¯s a name I haven¡¯t heard in awhile, really.¡¯ A name he could not forget. ¡°The second choice is bing a resident. But once you be a resident you won¡¯t be able to leave whenever you want. For 6 months at least. You will need to fulfill your duty within these 6 months.¡± Once you be a resident you would gain a lot of benefits offered by the vige. They could eat in the safety of their homes and even receive nice weapons. But they would need to do their duties. The responsibility of sustaining the vige and defending it. Altair slightly frowned at these words. Though it seemed to a free choice, the answer had been chosen already. ¡®...I won¡¯t be able to leave this ce in just 3 days.¡¯ The beasts here felt strongly like a small group of elites. Of course there might be some weaker beasts that they could get some runes out of. Since they had met quite a few on the way. But when they fought with those things the stronger ones would hear the ruckus and appear as well. She would probably get massacred not long after she left this ce. ¡®Damn. No choice. Eh, 6 months isn¡¯t that bad at least.¡¯ She would need to use this ce as her base to be stronger. She would be able to go onto the next zone in about 6 months. Hellum seemed to have guessed Altair¡¯s motives as he chuckled and spoke. ¡°It seems everyone is willing to stay here. Good. Then you are all residents from today on. You can rest now.¡± ¡®Well, I won¡¯t need to talk about the ranks anyway.¡¯ The ranks were only important to those who decided to stay longer than 6 months anyway. The ones in front of his eyes would disappear soon so there wasn¡¯t a need to exin. The moment Hellum was about to leave. Hansoo, who had been quiet this whole time, suddenly spoke out. ¡°I heard something quite amusing on the way over here.¡± ¡°...What?¡± Hellum frowned. ¡®He shouldn¡¯t have been able to hear anything.¡¯ Detection skills existed. And of course there were also skills that interfered or stopped these detections. And learning that skill was a necessity in this ce, the Yellow Zone. Since there was nothing good about their personal information being leaked out. Every conversation they had was being blocked by detection disruption skills. ¡®...Is his perception abnormally good or something?¡¯ The disruption skills would only block detection skills. If it was somebody who had amazing hearing then they might¡¯ve been able to hear a few things. Hellum¡¯s expression slowly turned colder. ¡®He didn¡¯t hear something that he shouldn¡¯t have right?¡¯ If this guy heard about the offering then he would need to block this guy¡¯s mouth here and now. Since it¡¯ll be tiring if the other offerings hear this guy¡¯s story and get shaken. But Hansoo spoke something that was much more different than his expectations. ¡°I just think I¡¯ll be better as a hunter than a farmer. I¡¯m applying for a promotion.¡± A farmer¡¯s activities were extremely restricted. He would not be able to finish his prep with just that. ¡®Huh? He heard about that?¡¯ Hellum¡¯s expression turned into one of shock and then turned condescending. ¡®There¡¯s a guy digging his own grave despite us being nice to him.¡¯ Hellum pondered for a moment and then chuckled as he spoke. ¡°Well whatever. Come this way.¡± Hellum dragged Hansoo towards a ce and then shouted towards Altair¡¯s group. ¡°Youe too. Since we¡¯ll need to exin about it eventually.¡± ¡°...¡± Altair pondered for a moment and then nodded. Since intel was power. ¡®I need to learn as much as possible as I can within a short time.¡¯ Soon Altair¡¯s group and Hansoo started to follow Hellum. Along the road they hade on. Beyond the deepest location of the vige and to the outskirts of the vige. ............................................... Hellum started to briefly exin the details. ¡®Tsk. Tedious.¡¯ But since it was something they had to exin to all neers, it was a bit unfair to not do it now. ¡°If you decide to be a normal resident then you will be a farmer.¡± ¡°Farmer?¡± ¡°Yes. You call the ones who grow crops without being in much danger farmers right? That¡¯s the rank. You¡¯re in charge of dealing with the weaker beasts, increasing your strength and bringing in the necessary food and materials into the vige.¡± ¡°...Without much danger?¡± Altair replied. How the hell would they be able to hunt and gain things to eat when stronger beasts rush over when they fight with the weaker ones? Hellum chuckled at those words. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why the hunter rank exists.¡¯ The Hunter rank. People who have stayed in the vige as farmers for 6 months fall into a crossroad choice again. Either they get kicked out. Or they can stay by fulfilling the duties of a hunter. The job of the hunters was very simple. Dealing with the dangerous beasts that would be of danger to the farmers around the vige. This was why they were hunters. ¡°So this is why they stay in the outermost part. Since they need to stop the others from getting massacred if strong beasts charge in.¡± ¡°...It doesn¡¯t really seem like a ce where one can just eat and y.¡± ¡°Does this ce look thatid back to you? This Zone?¡± Roaarr! ¡°...I know that it¡¯s not.¡± Altair frowned as she heard the loud roar of a beast beyond the wooden walls of the vige. ¡®In conclusion, one needs to work really hard in order to stay in this vige.¡¯ If one person out of the 100 decide to do nothing then more pressure is applied onto the others. They had to choose one of two options. Either work your worth or get kicked out. ¡°Well. ording to the rules it should be 6 months before you get promoted but if you are already strong then it¡¯d be a waste to keep that person down there. This is why the promotion system exists. Heheh.¡± Hellum smirked while speaking. Altair frowned at that smirk. ¡®Well, that¡¯s obvious.¡¯ The level that one could reach after 6 months of fighting is not something a newbie could reach. ¡®But...Is there really a need to go up to the Hunter rank?¡¯ The fact that the job was given to the strong meant that it was that much more dangerous. It didn¡¯t really seem like there was a reason to be a Hunter. But even before Altair could work out her question inside her head. ¡°We¡¯re here. This is the ce the Hunters live.¡± The area where the happy and vigorous people were living that they had seen from above the fence. ¡®This ce really does have a much better atmosphere than the inner parts.¡¯ While Altair was looking around the surroundings. Hellum brought somebody who seemed like he was at the Hunter rank and was roaming around a wooden building. ¡°Keron,e over here.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Keronined for a bit but then made a content expression as he saw Altair standing behind Hellum. ¡°Oh, if it¡¯s work then you¡¯re very weed.¡± ¡®...I can¡¯t win.¡¯ Altair felt cold sweat running down her back from the aura of the man who was looking up and down herself. 6 months of difference. At least. She knew ever since the lower zones, 6 months was a huge difference. But Hellum blocked that Keron. ¡°Stop. It hasn¡¯t been 3 days. Your opponent is over here.¡± ¡°...Damn. 3 days? Then they seem to be the newbies who recently came. Anyways, what opponent?¡± Keron, who had glimpsed over Altair¡¯s group with a worrisome expression, was filled with questions as he saw Hansoo whom Hallum was pointing towards. And then muttered to himself from befuddlement. ¡°Promotion? With a newbie? Isn¡¯t this going too far? Even if our strength isn¡¯t that great these days, this kind of trick...¡± Hellum replied abruptly at those words. ¡°2nd level free pass to 2 Farmers. With a 2 day limit.¡± ¡°Oh, Okay then that¡¯s quite a bit of profit.¡± Though the two days were quite short of a time, he could just use them to let off his annoyance at the brat in front of his eyes. ¡®For a newbie to be this arrogant...¡¯ Altair frowned as she looked at the man whose attitude changed in an instant. Not from the man¡¯s change of attitude but due to a word that she didn¡¯t really like the sound of. ¡®...Free pass?¡¯ This was not something used on other humans. ¡®Something is twisted here.¡¯ Altair slowly started to feel uneasy. ............................................... The vige was divided into three sections. Near the wooden wall that divided the first and the second section. Ekidu looked at the neers from the outpost tower built on the highest location there and then frowned. ¡®Promotion? This Hellum guy, what the hell is he doing...¡¯ In one week these guys would be offerings anyway. Why was he ying around with them? ¡®I told him to treat them well...¡¯ She knew that she was being a hypocrite right now. But ying around with them like that was simply going too far ¡®...I need to stop that. Ugh, this is tiring. I really need somebody who can take over the position of the vige leader. I should not have taken on this position.¡¯ The choice of saving arge amount of people was not always the correct one. And that fact had always bugged Ekidus and weighed down her mind. Ekidus, who didn¡¯t really know of the situation unfolding below, frowned slightly and then jumped down from the outpost. Chapter 150 : Village of the Tired. (3) Reincarnator ¨C Chapter 150 : Vige of the Tired. (3) The Hunter, Keron, looked at the brat in front of his eyes and was smirking at him but he was quite impressed with two things. The fact that he had gained information about the Hunter in this short amount of time despitending in a whole new world. And the fact that he had decided to be a hunter with that information as the basis. Whether it was luck or his own skill, the decisions up to this point were quite amazing. Since living as a farmer here was not a very good way to live. ¡®But... You should think about the oue as well.¡¯ Hellum chuckled at Keron who was smiling evilly and exined the rules briefly. ¡°Well. It¡¯s simple. You don¡¯t really have to win. You just need to show us that you are qualified to be a Hunter. Simple right?¡± He just needed to show some skills. ¡®Well, that side doesn¡¯t seem like he has any thoughts of losing anyway.¡¯ As moment Hansoo poured strength into Forked Lightning in his hands while looking at Keron who was smashing the gauntlets against each other, everyone turned to look towards one direction. And Hellum, who was about to ready the fight, clicked his tongue. ¡°Tsk, Ekidu.¡± ¡®Ekidu?¡¯ When Altair was frowning at the unfamiliar new name. ¡°Cease!¡± Tatatatak A person jumped out from between the buildings,nded right in between Keron, Hellum and Hansoo as she shouted out loudly. ¡®Wow, what a beauty.¡¯ While Altair was admiring her beauty. Ekidu, the woman who had jumped down, looked around at her surroundings and spoke. ¡°Sorry, it seems someone on our side has made a mistake.¡± Hellum slightly frowned and shouted out. ¡°Ekidu, I didn¡¯t make a mistake. That guy asked for a promotion first.¡± Ekidu¡¯s beautiful expression turned into a slight frown at those words. ¡°Don¡¯t lie. How would a newbie know of such a ...¡± But Ekidu realized that it was the truth after seeing the expressions on Hellum, Hansoo and Altair. Hellum replied out confidently as he saw Ekidu getting flustered. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not doing anything.¡± ¡®They¡¯re going to leave soon anyway.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s still a bit too much. Why is Keron going out? Keron¡¯s been here for over 11 months.¡± Hellum couldn¡¯t reply as he didn¡¯t have anything to say to this either. Hansoo merely shook his head as he watched this scene. ¡®I can¡¯t watch this any longer.¡¯ He didn¡¯t have any time to bicker around here. ¡®It might be different if the time left for the offerings was more than 7 days but... If it¡¯s lower than that then just preparing for it is going to be hard enough.¡¯ As Hansoo prepared himself. Kududududuk A tremendous aura exploded out from Hansoo¡¯s entire body. Kwarururu His body had puffed up the point where it was about to explode from the silver liquids inserted into his body from the Body Enhancement Surgery. The Dragon Essence de within his body reinforced his bones and the essence that was inside the de stormed throughout his entire body. The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement covered over the Thousand Soliders Armor as Pandemic de¡¯s spores started to slowly seep out from above that. Kuruuururnnng Silver, gold, ck and yellow lights constantly swirled around Hansoo¡¯s body and the surrounding ground trembled as it blew apart. And Hellum made an expression of disbelief as he saw this. ¡®What the fuck...No way. He¡¯s just a neer, how the hell.¡¯ The reason why adventurers couldn¡¯t determine the other¡¯s strength with physical looks was very simple. Since the runes were a mystery of nature that the five senses could not sense. They would not be able to figure out how strong one was unless that person went full out. On the other hand it meant that if the user wanted others to see then they¡¯ll show it however much they wanted. And Hansoo¡¯s artifacts didn¡¯t look simple either. A shiny armor set and a spear that seemed like it could pierce through anything with just its aura. ¡®It seems his ring has something as well... It hasn¡¯t been long since he came up, he gained such items in the beginning areas of the Yellow zone?¡¯ Hellum, who had been searching for an answer at the strange scene in front of him, suddenly reached a conclusion. ¡®Oh god, is everything on this kid¡¯s body a growing artifact? Unique ones as well?¡¯ Hellum rubbed his eyes. Unique. Every skill and item had different values for their worth. They called the especially valuable skills and items due to them being very special. Some people said that if they found all of these uniques then they would be able to number them from 1 to 1000 ording to their might but this was a story for another time. The one thing that was clear that the unique skills and artifacts had mights that were monstrous inparison to those that could be gained from normal beasts. And their worths would be much more if they were growing artifacts as well. Hansoo, who had shrouded his entire body with light, spoke towards Keron. ¡°Come out.¡± ¡°Fuck...I feel like a beggar, damn.¡± Keron raised the strength in his body to the brim from the sudden words of Hansoo and focused his senses. At the same time he put away his gauntlets and pulled out his precious weapon, . He thought it¡¯d be a walk in the park but for it to suddenly be a heavy duty job. No, no, the harshness of the job wasn¡¯t the important part. ¡®Wait, will I perhaps lose to this newbie?¡¯ But Keron erased the anxiousness that was slowly crawling into his head. ¡®No way, no. It hasn¡¯t been long since he came here. Even if he has unique artifacts he shouldn¡¯t have been able to grow them that much.¡¯ In conclusion, the unique artifacts would only grow properly if they ate yellow runes. And Hansoo and his artifact¡¯s growth should be around the bottom. His rune growth was almost 40%. With this much, even if Hansoo had reached 1% from 0, there was still a difference of heaven and earth between their strength. And the artifacts he had were special ones only supplied to the hunters of the vige. ¡®Yeah, no need to be scared. God dammit, let¡¯s have a go at it.¡¯ If he got pushed down here then there wouldn¡¯t be a greater humiliation then this. And Keron, who had finished his preparation, took a very slight nce at Ekidu. With a small hope of Ekidu stopping this fight. But Keron just spat out curses inwardly. Since the expression of Ekidu was bright and filled with joy. ¡®You damned bitch. Does me losing make you feel that good?¡¯ But unlike Keron¡¯s thoughts, Ekidu wasn¡¯t feeling like this because of how Keron will get destroyed by Hansoo. No, her reason was much more different. ¡®I¡¯ve found him. Someone who is worthy of this vige¡¯s leadership position...¡¯ But she couldn¡¯t figure it outpletely by just looking at him like this. ¡®Hurry and show me, please.¡¯ Ekidu felt her beating heart as he looked at Hansoo with an expression full of expectation. .............................................. ¡°Hey, Keron! Hahahaha! I heard all about it! That you lost to a newbie!¡± ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± As Minchul*, the team leader of the team that covered the 11th area,ughed the surrounding 11th area Hunters allughed at Keron with him. They could only. To get beaten by a newbie. What kind of humiliation was this. It was such a funny story that Keron¡¯s defeat spread out throughout the entire vige in an instant. ¡°Keron, hahahahaha! Was the newbie that strong?¡± Hellum, Ekidu and even the other newbies had all been quiet about what happened in the fight. Just the simple story of a neer being promoted to a Hunter had spread. ¡®Tsk. I¡¯m curious as to how he got destroyed but there¡¯s no way to figure it out since everyone who witnessed it is being quiet about it.¡¯ Keron looked at Minchul making fun of him and then replied with a heavy expression. ¡°...You try fighting him as well.¡± ¡°Why would we? Hahahaha! He¡¯s a Hunter like all of us now, so why? Heheheheh.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°And why the hell would we touch someone who¡¯s going to killed in a week? Hahahaha! We have no intentions of bing like you!¡± It might be different if that guy shook the entire vige and was going to sh against them. Then it might¡¯ve be better to crush him right now. But that guy was going to be an offering with a 99.99% certainty. Why would they risk getting humiliated for no reason? The Keron over there will probably be the source of jokes after the new contracting period starts, in a month, and for about an entire year after that. ¡®He shouldn¡¯t apply for an extension. Not after this kind of humiliation.¡¯ Once a Hunter became a 1st year in the yellow zone, they will be ced in front of another crossroad where they have to make a choice. Either get promoted. Or get kicked out. But most left. Since most people who were 1st years could go explore the , which led them to their next destination, and unlike being a Hunter the rank above it wasn¡¯t really that great. ¡®Well, shall we stop making fun of him?¡¯ Minchul slowly started to stop the sneering. Since the eyes of Keron shaking back and forth told them that provoking him further wasn¡¯t a good idea. The fact that he, who usually walked around cursing off everything around him, was standing quietly proved this. That he was just about to blow up. ¡®Tsk, he was quite proud of his power... He¡¯s probably quite pissed right now.¡¯ Unlike them, who were in charge of the 11th area, Keron hunted in the 1st area. 1st Area. The most dangerous area around the vige and the ce the strongest people were in charge of. Of course Keron was a powerhouse who was fitting to fight there. And as he lived in the 1st Area, his character turned more vicious and aggressive. Minchul decided to throw some final words and finish it off. ¡°Well. I heard that you at least got the reward. You can vent off your anger there then. You know, those girls who you like usually. Were they called Emily and Kachraki?¡± Since he hadpleted the task given to him, he was still awarded. Keron looked at the two small medallions in his hands at Minchul¡¯s words. Though they looked simple, these 2 medallions were created by skills so they couldn¡¯t be counterfeited. 3 days of second level free pass against 2 farmers. Though originally it was 2 days but Hellum gave him 3 instead. And this made Keron even angrier. Since he knew the reason why Hellum gave him another. Kudududuk Keron clenched onto the medallion on his hands as if he wanted to break it. Emily and Kachraki. Two girls who he would¡¯ve ran off right away to if he gained the medallion. But the current him wasn¡¯t in a situation where he would do that. Since another sensation was driving away all his sexual desires out. Crunch Keron grinded his teeth, pocketed the medallions and then proceeded to walk towards where Ekidu lived which was halfway from the center of the vige and where the Hunters lived. The office of the vige leader. Before the sensation of a ce with gravitas where they had to pay respect was quite strong but this feeling disappeared after Ekidus became the vige leader. ¡®Muddle-headed bitch. She doesn¡¯t even have any desires over power. Is it because she¡¯s a girl or something?¡¯ But she was still the vige leader. She still had arge amount of authority. ¡°Ekidu. I have something to say.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Ekidu¡¯s residence was quite high up but her office was below it. Keron reached the office in an instant and spoke out very directly after smashing open the window. ¡°That neer from before. Dispatch him to the 1st Area.¡± ¡°Mmmm...Well you see.¡± Keron got angrier as he looked at Ekidu who was making a perplexed expression. ¡°Why are you hesitating? You know the vige¡¯s rules.¡± The strong are assigned to dangerous ces. And the weaker ones paid. This was the rule of the vige. ¡®If nothing had gone wrong...She probably wanted to dispatch him to some random ce that isn¡¯t that dangerous.¡¯ Ekidu probably wanted to let this bastard live happily for a week since he was an offering but he could not let that happen. ¡®Fuck, I didn¡¯t lose yet.¡¯ This guy needed to be dispatched to the 1st Area no matter what. Keron grinded his teeth at the thought of the battle from before and asked Ekidus. ¡°You¡¯re not saying that it can¡¯t happen right? Even if it¡¯s you...¡± But Ekidus shrugged her shoulders. ¡°No, even if you didn¡¯t say that... He said that he would go to the 1st Area with his own mouth.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be with you starting tomorrow.¡± ¡°...¡± ....................................................... Kururururururnnngg Hansoo stood above the wooden barricades on the outermost parts of the vige and looked towards the especially dark 1st Area. 1st Area. A ce so dangerous that even the vigers carefully pried through the past 19 years. And a ce that had been left as a mystery because of this. ¡®Just wait.¡¯ Hansoo nced between the residence of the Hunters and the jungle of the 1st Area multiple times, left behind those words that seemed to be directed at someone and then jumped down from the barricades. TLN : *Minchul is probably the same one mentioned before in chapter 6. http://reincarnator.wikia/wiki/Minchul is the wikia page. Chapter 151 : 1st Area (1) Chapter 151 : 1st Area (1) Wooden fences. Around 40 males and females were gathered in the wooden barricades facing the 1st Area. Inpared to the other 41 areas, which had hundreds of Hunters dispatched,in here there were only a small number of people. But it was not that the 1st Area was safer or smallerpared to the others. Actually it was the exact opposite. They only formed small elite teams in order scout the area since there were a lot of unknown locations as well as the area being toorge. In case of the dangers that lurks deep within the 1st Area which may pop out any moment. Unlike the Hunters in other Areas who hunted beasts, the Hunters in charge of the 1st Area only scouted the area. But the hunters in this team were formed the most elite members in the vige. Since this area was that dangerous. The leader of the team who was in charge of the 1st Area, Karhal, was looking at Hansoo with a dissatisfied expression. ¡°You¡¯re the neer. Did you say you were called Hansoo?¡± The others in the 1st Area¡¯s team were also looking towards Hansoo with dissatisfied expressions as well. Keron was quite a dependablerade to them. Though his character was a piece of shit, such a thing wasn¡¯t a problem in the Otherworld. The problem was dragging downrades. Since that was basically the same as backstabbing them. ¡®If this kid beat Keron then it means he does have some skills but... We don¡¯t know about his character yet.¡¯ Karhal thought to himself. The crazy ones who had some skill were the most dangerous type of people. And in that regards Keron was a part of their team and didn¡¯t have any faults. Since when they fought with him he was quite dependable at defending their backs. Though he was an idol of fear for the Farmers, this was not something them, the Hunters, cared for. Karhal was a senior in the vige who would fulfill his 1 year contract and leave in a week but he still felt nervous and had cold sweat running down his back when he entered the 1st Area. And they needed to scout this extremely dangerous area daily. The Farmers giving them service was an obvious thing. ¡®Farmers, who cares about them.¡¯ The problem was the neer in front of him. And him destroying Keron the moment when he stepped into the vige meant that he wasn¡¯t the timid type. And it seemed like they would need to take this guy on their task. To the most dangerous area, the 1st Area. ¡®Fucking hell... Ekidus, what the hell were you thinking.¡¯ Karhal muttered in befuddlement. The 1st Area was somewhere one coulde in after roaming around starting at the safest 41st Area and slowly climbing up. Why did she put this guy in the 1st Area. ¡®Tsk. There is nothing I can do. I guess I¡¯ll just put him in the safest part.¡¯ Not liking him was one thing but if this guy did something strange then the whole team would be in danger. ¡°Sebastienne. Come here. You are in the same group as the neer today.¡± ¡°...Fuck, are you serious team leader?¡± Curses started to came out from the mouth of the blond woman who was named Sebastienne. She could only. Since she was now in charge of a ticking bomb. Anybody would get pissed if they had to drag around a weight with them when saving their own lives was already hard enough. Karhal frowned at her words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You guys are just checking around the Okun Tree.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Karhalughed coldly as he looked at Sebastienne who was making a joyous expression. ¡°Don¡¯t be so happy. Since you¡¯re in charge of teaching the neer. It¡¯s your responsibility to teach him while you roam around.¡± ¡°Oh god dammit, he¡¯s going to...¡± Karhal¡¯s eyes red at Sebastienne who was about to continue talking. Since it¡¯ll be quite troublesome if she said that he didn¡¯t need to be taught since they wouldn¡¯t see him after a week. And they didn¡¯t know what could happen within that 1 week. It¡¯ll at least be troublesome if he drags them down in that 1 week. ¡°Stopining. But you can use any method to teach.¡± ¡°...Fine.¡± Sebastienne nodded as if she understood what he was getting at. And if she could pick any teaching method she wanted then it¡¯ll be quite easy for her as well. ¡®I can just teach him half-heartedly, if he dies due to that it¡¯ll just be his own fault.¡¯ They had grown quite fond of the other Hunters since they had been in the vige for a year at least. The one in front of her eyes was asplete stranger. There was nothing she couldment over even if things went wrong. Karhal saw Sebastienne, who was making an expression which told him that she understood, and then continued to speak. ¡°Okay. Time to distribute the parts. Keron and I will be in charge of the northwest side, Ankah scout around the river. Okeanon and Masato will scout around the Epinon boulder...¡± 40 people swarming around was stupid. It was better to keep some distance between them and finishing the scouting job quickly. ¡°Okay, if any problem arises then just throw a red re up to the sky. Dismissed.¡± There were numerous times when a carrier pigeon wouldn¡¯t work since the adventurers in the Yellow zone had quite a lot of detection disruption skills around their body. Though they were together right now, it wouldn¡¯t really feel nice not getting any help in a dangerous situation that may arise. It was better to use a skill that could clearly be seen with one¡¯s eyes or heard with their ears. And since most of the beasts here could not detect the color red, they could safely send signals using a red colored skill. While each group was quickly heading their way. Karhal said some final words. ¡°Oh yeah. Anybody who cannot participate in the dinner party is going to die in my hands. Make sure you attend since I¡¯m going to call over 100 Farmers at least.¡± ¡°Haha. Of course. Let¡¯s see you then.¡± They would be able to y quite a bit with 100 Farmers. And the Farmers would feel quite blessed as well. Since the more Hunters needed them, the higher chance they had at getting dismissed from the uing offering. ¡®It¡¯s a system where we bestow upon them blessings, Yeap.¡¯ With the final words of Karhal, the 14 teams separated into various parts of the 1st Area. ......................................... ¡®Heheh. If there are 100 then I should call my doggy as well.¡¯ Even when one came to the Otherworld one¡¯s original features would not change. Which meant that there were clearly Farmers who looked good and ones who did not. And someone at the level of Sebastienne, a member of the 1st Area team, had the highest priority with the Farmers. Sebastienne thought of Michael in the real world who was a model then looked at Hansoo who was next to her and shook her head. ¡®Tsk. It might¡¯ve been nice if he was handsome at least. Eh, at least his body is quite nice.¡¯ A giant stature 2m tall and broad shoulders. Sebastienne, who had been staring at Hansoo¡¯s well defined muscles which seemed to be made of bronze, muttered to herself. But sadly Sebastienne was into younger men. ¡®Man, I¡¯m beginning to dislike him more and more. Damn. And why the hell did he bring so much shit ?¡¯ Anyways, since she was in charge of him she needed to take him around no matter what happens. Sebastienne suddenly talked towards the neer next to her after a bit of running. ¡°You¡¯re in for a easy ride today. Since the Okun Tree is the safest part of the 1st Area. Oh my, we¡¯re already here.¡± Sebasite blew a whistle while looking at their destination in the distance. Okun Tree. A tree named after the man who had first found it, Okun, wasn¡¯t actually a tree. It was a giant tree shaped sculpture that seemed to have been burnt by something. Nothing actually existed near this half destroyed sculpture. And there was an unknowingly deep darkness behind it so nobody dared to enter it. ¡®Phew. It¡¯s really scary whenever I see it.¡¯ Sebastienne looked at the darkness below her as her body trembled. They did not approach anywhere where they didn¡¯t know of. This was a strict rule of the vige. This rule was created a long time ago after when somebody in the 1st Area identally provoked and the vige almost got destroyed. After that their job at the 1st Area changed. From to . Though they had scouted around in fear of something popping out, they didn¡¯t pry any further than that. This was the same. They were scouting around this ce in case of any change but since there wasn¡¯t any in the past 19 years it was one of the safest ces in terms of danger. ¡®Of course it¡¯s not that nothing appears around it.¡¯ Grrrrrrrr. Even before she could finish her thoughts, a growling sound came from the jungle behind them. ¡°Oh, it came out.¡± Sebastienne blew her whistle as she looked at Okel, a double horned leopard of the 4th rank. The beasts around the vige divided into 9 ranks ording to the chart in the vige. The Farmers hunted those from the 9th to 6th and the Hunters usually dealt with 5th to 3rd. And in this ce, the 1st Area, 1st and 2nd rank beasts which even the Hunters had hard time dealing with would came out. This is why the most proficient and skilled people were dispatched here. But a 4th rank was something she could catch on her own quite easily. And this was why she was being quiteid back. ¡®But would it be the same for you neer?¡¯ Sebastienneughed as she looked at Hansoo next to her. She knew that he had some skills. That¡¯s why he was able to beat Keron. But humans and beasts were different. The most important thing wasn¡¯t strength when it came to dealing with beasts. It was experience and knowledge. They say that you¡¯ll win every time if you know yourself and know the enemy. Knowing more about the opponent than knowing oneself was important. But how could she not be pissed when a chick like this had joined their team. This was the time for her to vent her anger. ¡®Well, I should at least tell some things about it.¡¯ ¡°Neer, go and get it. I need to see your skill level. Oh yeah, it¡¯s weak spot is the forehead between the horns. Kwadududk. ¡®Oh my, he listens quite well.¡¯ Sebasite, who had been looking at Hansoo who had jumped out the moment she finished speaking, suddenly freaked out. Since this crazy bastard was aiming somewhere else instead of the weak spot between the horns. ¡°Hey! You crazy bastard! Between the horns! I said it¡¯s between the horns!¡± Kwaaaaaaa! Sebastienne hurriedly shouted out while looking at the spear that was flying towards the leopard rapidly. A 5mrge, green leopard. If you hit it¡¯s soft skin then the weapon would get stuck in the mucusyer underneath that skin. And the moment the weapon and mucus connects. The powerful poison gas created from the oxidation of the mucus which quickly paralyses the adventurer. But this crazy bastard was trying to cut apart that mucusyer. ¡®Godamit! This dumb brute!¡¯ Not every beast died because one stabbed it or anything. Sebasite grinded her teeth and was about to step out. Hansoo muttered inwardly as he swung his spear. ¡®They might know it as only the forehead.¡¯ The forehead between the horns. It was indeed one of its weak points. However there was a better weak point then that. ¡®This ce should not be known yet.¡¯ Papapapapak. Roaaaar! ¡°Uh?¡± Sebastienne stopped her tracks as she saw the greenish leopard fall down after getting stabbed in 5 locations quickly in session. ¡®What? Why did it fall?¡¯ The 4th rank was not just 4th rank in name. If a 4th rank could got in the farming areas of the Farmers then they would get massacred. It was that fearsome. The fact that she was able to kill it by herself easily meant that she could use her experience and knowledge as the basis, dodge its attacks and kill it slowly over time, but that¡¯s not how he did. He made it powerless in just a single moment. Crunch! Hansoo, was cutting off the neck of the leopard which had fallen onto the ground as he slowly looked at the materials in front of him. ¡®Runes are dropping in various amounts. Good. The artifact is a bit useless...Oh I can use this as a material.¡¯ Though he had bought a lot before he came here, he still needed quite a lot of things. Hansoo gathered up a few things and then spoke to Sebastienne. ¡°Since I caught it I¡¯ll take it. Oh and this is for telling me its weak point.¡± Sebastienne stared at Hansoo who was handing her a small portion of the runes then frowned as she spoke out. ¡°...Get lost. You didn¡¯t even stab the ce I told you. What the hell did you do anyway?¡± Hansoo replied very simply. ¡°Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t be able to do it.¡± The reaction nerve cores that constantly moved within the skin needed to have all five of them stabbed at the same time. If they mimick it randomly then it would only get more dangerous. It was better to aim for the forehead. Sebastienne frowned deeply at those words. ¡®This bastard...¡¯ Hansoo walked past Sebastienne, past the Okun Tree and towards another location. Towards the darkness. ¡®To be dispatched to the Okun Tree. Nice.¡¯ The others didn¡¯t but Hansoo knew. About the identity of the darkness behind it. A dark part of the higher race¡¯s history that they wanted to erase and had been destroyed by them. There was a material inside it. A core material that he would stab into the jaws of those guys. Sebastienne freaked out as she saw Hansoo walking towards the darkness. ¡®This crazy bastard!¡¯ Not going randomly into ces in the 1st Area, including that darkness, was a rule of the vige. If it was broken then it wouldn¡¯t end with just a scolding. And searching through the 1st Area however one wanted was a top ranked ban. Chagrararak. ¡°This bastard! Stop!! Are you going to break the rules!¡± Three skills that came out from Sebastienne¡¯s body tied down Hansoo¡¯s body. Hansoo chucked as he felt the three skills freezing and surrounding his entire body. ¡®Rules huh.¡¯ Rules were created to maintain the current situation after acknowledging the defeat to the higher races. If they follow the rules then they would only stay as losers. ¡®You guys have to change now.¡¯ Kiriririk. Nurmaha¡¯s Ring on Hansoo¡¯s right hand twinkled. At the same time the three suppressive skills weakened. Boooom! Hansoo¡¯s Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement and Forked Lightning swept around his body like an explosion. The suppressive skills blew apart and Hansoo became free right away. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Stand here and ry a message. Don¡¯t follow if you don¡¯t want to regret it.¡± Hansoo left those words with the flustered Sebastienne and jumped down. ¡°This crazy bastard!¡± Sebastienne, who had hurriedly looked at the darkness in a daze that could not be sensed due to some weird reasons, suddenly made a confused expression. ¡®Ry the message? To whom?¡¯ ................................ ¡°That crazy bastard...Is really causing trouble. Look at him. I told you he would cause some troubles.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone in the yellow zone learnt detection skills. But that guy was strange and didn¡¯t learn any. As Keron spoke out coldly while looking at Hansoo with his detection skills, Karhal nodded with a heavy expression as well. ¡®To break the vige¡¯s rule. This pretentious bastard.¡¯ The rules were created by the person who build the town, Clementine and they were above everyone and nobody could break them. Even the vige leader. And even more so for a arrogant neer who would soon be an offering. Karhal thought of Hansoo who had jumped into the darkness and then spoke out. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll need to punish him. He should¡¯ve just disappeared after staying here quietly for a week...¡± Soon the red light from the skill Karhal sent out covered the sky. Karhal and Keron, who had gathered the team, hurriedly started to move out. Towards the Darkness Hansoo jumped down to. Chapter 152 : 1st Area (2) Chapter 152 : 1st Area (2) Sebastienne grinded her teeth as she looked towards the darkness which Hansoo jumped into. ¡®Why? Why did he go down? Does he know something?¡¯ But she didn¡¯t have any time to ponder about it. Since Karhal and the other teammates hade from afar. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Karhal nodded as he heard the situation from Sebastie. ¡®I guess I can¡¯t stop him anyway.¡¯ There were two choices for him, who was the team leader. Wait here until the guyes out and punish him. ¡®Or follow him.¡¯ Sebastienne asked with a slightly worried expression. ¡°Team leader? Are you going in? Going in there is against the rules for us as well.¡± No, even without the rules going in there was still a bit irksome. Aplete darkness where nothing worked including the detection skills. They didn¡¯t even know what could be in there, why would they go in? They had clearly learnt something from their time in the Otherworld. That curiosity increased the chances of one¡¯s death. Only moving around within the known parameters was the best way to live a long time. Etianon, one of the 1st Area team member who was listening from the side, muttered quietly. ¡°Do we really have to go in? No one we shoved in there came out alive.¡± ¡°...What?¡± Sebastienne made a confused expression. There were others who had gone in here? Keron and Karhal clicked their tongues as they looked at Etianon. ¡®Tsk. He shouldn¡¯t have said those useless words.¡¯ 40 team members. But not everyone shared the same amount of information. And Sebastienne, who had only recently be a part of the 1st Area team, did not know about the traditional game which Karhal, Keron and Etianon enjoyed. ¡®Whatever.¡¯ Their traditional game was not something that could be found out by the vige leader. Karhal checked with Keron and Sebastienne again. ¡°I understand that he is much stronger than us. But is the gap tremendously different?¡± Keron and Sebastienne pondered for a moment but then shook their heads. Hansoo was definitely strong. That alone was illogical. Since a neer was able to beat Keron who had been here for almost a year. But he was clearly not at the level where he could go up against all of the members. ¡°No, he isn¡¯t at that level leader. We know that for sure.¡± ¡®He shouldn¡¯t have any leisure to hide his skills or anything...Probably.¡¯ Karhal nodded at Keron¡¯s words. ¡°Well our scout for the day is over anyway. So now...We¡¯re all going to go catch the criminal who broke the rules.¡± ¡°...Is it really okay?¡± Sebastienne asked with a worried expression. The thing she was worried about was not just the rules. There were still traces of the being which almost destroyed the vige within the center of the vige. The traces that were fearsome and was constantly reminding them. Something that was preventing them from going over the line while scouting around the 1st Area. Sebastienne¡¯s worries were not really unjustified as she saw those traces every day. But Karhal merely shook his head. ¡°It¡¯ll be the same if one guy goes in and screw things up anyway. It might be safer for us to go in and prevent it.¡± One person screwing things up or 40 people screwing things up were the same. And Karhal didn¡¯t really think that there would be a mysterious creature lurking below. ¡®If something was down there already then it should¡¯vee out already.¡¯ But Karhal was worrying about something different. ¡®What if he goes down there... And sees that?¡¯ If that guy went down and saw the remnants of the traditional game they yed? And told the vige leader after exiting through a different tunnel? That would be a muchrger problem. Karhal organized his thoughts and shouted to people around him. ¡°We¡¯re going down! If he touches something wrong then a disaster might fall upon the vige! We need to prevent that from happening!¡± At those words Sebastienne and a few others made dirty expressions while Karon and other veterans nodded and prepared to go down with heavy expressions. .......................................... Rumbleee Hansoo, who had been free falling, smashed the Forked Lightning into the wall. Forked Lightning entered the wall which seemed to have been melted down from something¡¯s attack. Kadududududuuk Hansoo, who was falling down along with the sparks which were created from the friction, had to fall down for a lot longer in order to finally touch the ground. Hooooooog. The golden light exerted from Hansoo¡¯s Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement brightened up the darkness. And an underground scene started to slowly appear before him. There were buildings which looked like they were destroyed by something along with rubbles. The size of the darkness was asrge as a normalke but the underground was a lotrger than that. Like how the entrance to a basement was much smaller than the actual basement. ¡®Though this is a ruined basement.¡¯ Hansoo muttered as he touched the wall of a destroyed building. Hansoo only heard stories about this ce. This was his first timeing here. The research facilities of the which had been destroyed after receiving attacks of the higher race. Hansoo breathed quietly for a while and lifted his hand up to his right ear for the first time after a very long time. [Kang Hansoo] Strength (Yellow) : 1.1% Stamina (Yellow) : 1.0% Agility (Yellow) : 1.2% Perception (Yellow) : 1.1% Mana (Yellow) : 1.1% Magic (Yellow) 1.2% Physical Resistance (Yellow) : 1.0% Magical Resistance (Yellow) : 1.2% -Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement : 43.5% -Pandemic de : 21.5% -Forked Lightning (Yellow) 1.2% -Nurmaha¡¯s Ring (Yellow): 1.1% -Thousand Soldiers Armor (Yellow) : 0.7% -Dark Cloud (Yellow) : 0.1% -Dragon Essence de: 1.7% -Fragments of Seven Souls (2/7) -Seven Stars (2/7) ¡®Nice.¡¯ Hansoo nodded at his status screen that he hadn¡¯t opened in a long time. The runes were increasing at a bnced rate. And mastery levels of his skills was increasing quite fast as well. It had taken Hansoo about four months to get to the Yellow Zone ,after finishing the Tutorial stage. Raising a skill¡¯s mastery level by 40% in just 4 months was somethingpletely illogical in the Red Zone¡¯s standards. Since mastering a skillpletely usually took at least 3 years. And this skill was even harder because a higher leveled skill was harder to master. This would be something impossible without his trait, Seven Stars. ¡®I¡¯ll need to focus a bit more on the mastery levels of the Dark Cloud and Thousand Soldiers Armor.¡¯ The Dragon Essence de, which grew every time one enhanced their body using it, was growing quite quickly inparison to the other Artifacts. Forked Lightning and Nurmaha¡¯s ring, which grew when one inserted runes into them, were also growing at a simr rate as the runes. But the Dark Cloud, which grew faster the more organisms one had infected with it, or the Thousand Soldiers Armor, which grew as it ate more and more weapons and armor, had not really increased that much. ¡®Well I¡¯ll solve those problems after I get out of here. Anyways...It¡¯s muchrger than I expected¡¯ Tong Tong Hansoo tapped the walls with Forked Lightning and then frowned as he roughly figured out the directions. It wasn¡¯t that it was just dug down deeply. This darkness was something created by the attacks of the higher races who were trying to destroy this ce entirely. Thankfully the size of this underground area was muchrger than the dark hole. ¡®It might take a while.¡¯ Hansoo pushed away the rubble that had melted and fused them each other as he walked forward. But only for a moment. Hansoo sensed creatures within his range and then frowned. Existences that should not be here. ¡®...What? People?¡¯ This wasn¡¯t part of this ns. Hansoo¡¯s frown deepened. ¡®It¡¯s an unknown variable.¡¯ He needed to verify what it was. Crunch. The moment Hansoo¡¯s foot stepped onto the ground. The melted ground made cracking sounds as it broke apart. And soon. Boooooom! Hansoo¡¯s body disappeared along with therge soundwave, appeared somewhere else and attacked the person in front of him. Smack! ¡°Aaaak!¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Hansoo frowned as he looked at the teenage-looking boy who was flying away from the shockwave. He wasn¡¯t going to go easy on him. Since he wanted to suppress him first before anything. But even before he could attack again. A blue light came out from the child¡¯s ne and it weakened most of his attacks. And Hansoo knew the identity of that object. ¡®It¡¯s something from the researchbs.¡¯ But Hansoo shook his head. The objects of the researchb did not activate for free. And the proof was this was the child who was repositioning himself after jumping away some distance away. ¡°Haaaaa....Huaa.¡± A teenage girl who was panting with an out-of-breath expression. She could only. Since those items needed a tremendous amount of mana to activate. And the girl¡¯s reaction was something that would happen to somebody when all the mana in one¡¯s body run out instant. ¡®I¡¯ll need to hear her out.¡¯ The moment Hansoo was about to charge again. The girl suddenly shouted out loudly. ¡°Emergency! Some bastard of a Hunter finally came down below!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The moment the girl¡¯s shout resonated throughout the giant underground cavern. The wide vast darkness. From that darkness, tens of bright blue lights appeared from all directions. ¡®That is...¡¯ That specific wavelength of light. It was the light of an object which symbolized the research facilities. The moment Hansoo frowned. Chuuuuuungg! Tens ofser beams which came from the lights smashed into Hansoo. Chijijijijijijik. Tens of bluesers that were gnawing away at the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement and slowly making their way in. ¡®Heh. Look at this.¡¯ Hansooughed coldly as he looked at the mysterious people who attacked him out of the blue for no reason. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll be able to find the research facilities much quicker now.¡¯ The next moment. Boooooom! The Forked Lightning in Hansoo¡¯s hands flew through the air. ................................................................... Rumble. ¡°Mmm?¡± Quite rumbles could be hearding up from below. Karhal and the team members, who were carefully going down towards the darkness, suddenly all frowned. ¡®Fucking hell. What¡¯s going on below.¡¯ Karhal, who was stabbing the walls while slowly going down, deepened his frown. He had never gone down himself either. He had only thrown people in there before. Of course the sudden rumble that rang throughout the darkness was unpleasant. Sebastienne, who was descending next to Karhal, carefully spoke out. ¡°Damn. Leader. Do we need to ask for reinforcements from the vige or something?¡± Karhal pondered for a moment. As if he really had to. ¡®This is really annoying. Damnit. Why did such a thing like this happen when I¡¯ll be leaving in just a week.¡¯ Vige. He was thankful. Since he had been able to raise his strength in safety and had quite joyous moments. But he could only get pissed off when something like this happened in an area he was in charge of. Since it¡¯ll be a huge catastrophe if he received some damage while dealing with this problem. Sebastienne¡¯s suggestion was quite attractive because of this. But Karon shook his head. ¡®Then...The things we have done will be found out.¡¯ If the vige leader, Ekidu, and the other Hunters helped them out then it¡¯ll be much easier. But then he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide the people below. If he got caught after kidnapping the Farmers, who were properties of the vige, and ying with them however they wanted then it would not end lightly. ¡®We didn¡¯t really y with them nicely either. Fuck. If I knew this would happen then I would¡¯ve killed them all. This is really annoying.¡¯ For their game, where they had thrown them in alive for more fun,for it toe back and bite them in the ass like this. ¡°If we do then it might be toote. Quickly move down we need solve this on our own.¡± Karhal spoke to Sebastienne, turned around and grinded his teeth. ¡®This is all because of that dumb Ekidu and the guards.¡¯ They, the Hunters, were doing such dangerous jobs. And they were much stronger than the Farmers who weren¡¯t evenparable in strength. But why couldn¡¯t they y with the Farmers any way the wanted? They were kidnapping and forcibly ying with them because their desires had been suppressed due to those dumb rules and regtions. If things were a bit loose then they wouldn¡¯t have done such things behind the shadows either. ¡®Yeah. This is the fault of the whole vige.¡¯ Karhal muttered to himself. But even if the vige was at fault, there was nothing beneficial to him from shing with them. There was no point in doing so since he would be leaving in a week too. He would just need to get rid of Hansoo discreetly this time as well. Like how he had done so far. Then he¡¯ll be able to get through all of this quietly. Since nobody will question the neer falling into an ident and dying in this dangerous 1st Area. The tradition of the 1st Area team that only they knew had to be kept within themselves. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and go down.¡± Karhal finished his thoughts and then looked downwards. An extremely deep dark hole. The words of Hansoo suddenly appeared within his head while staring into this giant hole that seemed like a huge monster¡¯s open mouth. That they would regret it if they entered. ¡®Doesn¡¯t even make sense.¡¯ What would he be able to do? Plunk Plunk Plunk Plunk Karhal shook off the thoughts in his head as he increased his pace. Chapter 153 : 1st Area (3) Chapter 153 : 1st Area (3) Karhal made a confused expression while looking at Keron who was descending rather quickly. ¡°Do you know something?¡± The area below was and of mystery. But Keron didn¡¯t seem like he was worried while heading down. Keron, Etianon and close to about ten people made slightly awkward expressions. ¡°Well...You see.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡®Wait a minute...This guy was the one who suggested we just throw them down alive.¡¯ Team leader, Karhal, looked at Keron, who seemed to have done something behind his back, and frowned. .......................................... nggg ¡°Kyaaaaa!¡± Smash The final attack. The moment this attack hit. The girl¡¯s neck shined. To be precise, the ne on the girl¡¯s neck shined. In that instant a bright blue light appeared around the girl and absorbed the force of the Forked Lightning that had hit the girl. Paaaaaaang But that was it. ¡°Kuhuk...¡± The girl made an expression as if she was out of breath. She could only. The ne did not work for free. It was a ne that drained an excessive amount of mana from the user. Since it was designed for the use of Sages and not Humans. The woman soon copsed on the ground after being drained of mana along with the bright blue glove on her hands. The Azure Glove which could send out a powerfulser beam. Since it drained a huge amount of mana, they, the Farmers, could only use it as an ambush with the amount of mana they had. Just like when they had attacked Hansoo. ¡®But even so... It shouldn¡¯t get blocked like this.¡¯ It would be normal for a usual Hunter to melt down within a few seconds but the bone armor sticking out from the man¡¯s body, the silver armor he had been wearing already and the golden reinforcement around him just dispersed the bright blueser beams as it hit him Even Karhal, the strongest Hunter of the 1st Area that they despised, was inferior to this. Which meant something. The girl grinded her teeth and then red at Hansoo with zing hatred. ¡°...Is that Ekidu bitch crazy! For a guard to do such a thing like this!¡± Keron and a few othersing down for some dirty work was understandable. Since those guys were the ones who shoved them down here. But for a guard, who should be keeping the rules of the vige in check, toe down to do the same thing. ¡®Damn bastards. Wasn¡¯t ying around with us like that enough!?¡¯ But Hansoo shook his head at the girl¡¯s words. ¡°I am not a guard.¡± Hansoo finished his words and then looked into the distance. Countless people, from the depths of the darkness, were running towards this location after hearing themotion. At least 200. It was not a coincidental number. ¡®Oh yeah, I¡¯ve heard about this.¡¯ Even Hansoo hadn¡¯t inspected and adventured through every nook and cranny of the yellow zone. Since there were countless viges in many ceasefire zones throughout the entire zone. Though all these viges operated in a simr manner due to all of them having been created by Clementine, there were still differences. And he had heard about a special vige out of those. That there were people who shoved others into a secret location and operated a human farm. ¡®These guys must be them.¡¯ ...................................................... The 200 people who had run over here looked at Hansoo with confusion, worry and fear. And their leader, Mackill, looked at Hansoo with a heavy expression. ¡®Hansoo huh. What are his motives?.¡¯ There were about 200 people who had been thrown here. But these guys were the weakest out of the weakest. People who were farming in the vige and were kidnapped by the Hunters of the 1st area. Basically, they were the rabbits of the jungle. Of course the others targeted them. ¡®Fucking bastards...¡¯ Karhal should be damned as well. But Keron and the others, who had thrown them in here in the first ce, and came down periodically to y with them were the worst. The reason for them being thrown in here was simple. Since there weren¡¯t that many Farmers who they could y with as they pleased. They judged that it would be better to keep them trapped in here and to y with them. And their choices weren¡¯t wrong. Since the carrier pigeons could not fly in this depths of darkness. And it was so high that them, Farmers, did not have the ability to go up. No, there was still a problem after getting up there. Since the moment Keron and the others, who scout the Okun Tree daily, find them then they would just get dropped back down again. They were many who tried to escape at first but as these events repeated themselves the 200 people stopped resisting. Since it was better to stay alive then to die. Even if they were ves. But the man in front of them was different. ¡®He doesn¡¯t have any looks of crazed greed in his eyes either...¡¯ It looked like he actually knew of their existence in the first ce. Mackill emptied her mind and sighed as she asked Hansoo. ¡°With what motives have youe down here?¡± Hansoo replied simply. ¡°The ce where you got the items you are holding onto. I have something to do there.¡± ¡°...You know about that?¡± As the people asked with a confused expression, Hansoo merely nodded. There were a few things he needed to take from the researchbs. Mackill lifted the glove and ne she had on her person and then asked. ¡°We took most of the useful stuff... Are you talking about these?¡± Hansoo shook his head. Those were just simple items. Actually he wouldn¡¯t be able to use that item any better than these people. Though the Body Enhancement Surgery and Dragon Essence de gifted a powerful body, it did not gift one arge quantity of mana. The amount of mana he had was actually lower than theirs. Their mana rune progress was around 5% but his was even lower. Those items weren¡¯t his goal in the first ce. ¡®From what I know...the Sealing Jade is in the deepest parts of theb.¡¯ The invention the Sages had invented without the knowledge of the higher races, . It hadn¡¯t been destroyed because its existence wasn¡¯t known but it was located in the deepest part of the researchb. Hansoo spoke out. ¡°Please guide me to that location.¡± Mackill, the leader of the farmers, replied to Hansoo. ¡°Well. It seems like something beneficial to you but...What do we get?¡± Hansoo answered simply. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go out?¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone started to mumble between each other. To be able to go out. There was nothing better than that. Though they were living because it was still better than death, a life of a ve wasn¡¯t quite what they hoped for. No, they weren¡¯t even ves. They were being treated as livestock. ¡®Bastards.¡¯ Mackill grinded her teeth from Keron¡¯s words in the past. But she shook his head soon afterwards. ¡®That is not possible.¡¯ Trapping them and treating them as ves was the worst type of felony possible. Karhal, Keron and the other hunters of the 1st Area would receive a harsher punishment than death if the Farmers here were to escape and reach the vige. ¡°You think those guys will leave us alive? There¡¯s a reason why those guys scout around the Okun Tree every day!¡± They were indeed scouting around the Okun Tree in case of somethinges out from the darkness. But they weren¡¯t doing it because something dangerous mighte out. It was the opposite of that actually. They were doing so in order to keep the ves in there. Mackillughed as she looked at Hansoo. ¡°I understand that you are strong. But I can figure out how strong you are after fighting with you. You are definitely not strong enough to fight 40 of the 1st Area Hunters by yourself.¡± ¡°Mmm...¡± Everyone around Mackill nodded. Though they had extremely screwed up personalities, they were still very strong. There was a reason why around ten of them came down here in the first ce. Since the 10 of them had the confidence to fight 200 of them. 40 of them was a whole another story. ¡°And what are you going to do? Though not all the 1st Area Hunters participated in this human farm but it¡¯s not like they are innocent. Which means even the ones who don¡¯t know anything will be punished by the vige. You think those guys will side with us?¡¯ Mackill was angry. In conclusion, the 40 Hunters of the 1st Area willbine all their strength to erase their existence. Since it wouldn¡¯t be a sin if they don¡¯t get caught. ¡°If you don¡¯t have the abilities then instead of giving us false hope just fuck off. You damned bastard. We will at least be able to live without you.¡± As long as Hansoo wasn¡¯t here it would be okay. Then the Hunters wouldn¡¯t have a reason to massacre the Farmers trapped in here. The Hunters just needed to wait until the 1 year contract they had with the vige ended and leave. ¡®And... We will remain as ves.¡¯ They had attacked in glee after only detecting one when usually ten people came down at once. Since one could be dealt with. They were going to take one hostage and go onto the next level. But the full forceing down here was a different story. ¡®Nothing can be done. It¡¯s better to live than to die.¡¯ Mackill clenched her teeth. If they attempted to escape with this guy then they would all get massacred. ¡°So you aren¡¯t going to tell me anything? Even the location of the researchb?¡± Mackill nodded at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡°Yeah. If we get caught by the Hunters after helping you then it¡¯ll only hurt us. We will... Remain the way we are right now.¡± Those guys were vicious enough already. If they get caught then they couldn¡¯t even imagine what would happen to them. Since they were merely ves to fulfill the Hunter¡¯s desires and greed. Hansoo decided to end the conversation after seeing Mackill say those words. ¡°You are quite amusing.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Mackill made a nervous expression while looking at Hansoo¡¯s expressionless gaze. ¡°The guys above can kill all of you.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°But so can I. Aren¡¯t I not frightening to you?¡± Tremble. A chill ran along Mackill¡¯s entire body. Hansoo¡¯s calm eyes were inspecting every of them. ¡®Of course I don¡¯t have any thoughts of killing them...¡¯ It would only work if he at least did this much. And it would only benefit them the faster he found the Sealing Jade. Hansoo spoke towards Mackill. ¡°Guide me. To the researchb.¡± ¡°...Damn.¡± Mackill grinded her teeth. At that moment. One of the lookout who was staring at the entrance up above shouted out urgently. ¡°Damn! Mackill! This is bad!¡± ¡°Fucking hell. What could be worse than this current...¡± As Mackill spat out those words, the lookout shouted back loudly. ¡°Fuck! All of them areing down man! All of them!¡± ¡°What? How many?¡± The lookout replied with a heavy expression. ¡°...Forty. All of them.¡± ¡°No way. Why so suddenly...¡± Mackill made an expression of disbelief. The existence of the human farm wasn¡¯t known to all the 1st Area Hunters. All 40 of them could not havee down just to y with them. But Mackill figured it out almost instantly. ¡°Kang Hansoo! You fucki...What did you do up above!!¡± Mackill spat out in misery. She wanted to curse out but the eyes Hansoo had shown her before were simply too terrifying. Then. A loud shout was heard from up above. ¡°Hahahaha! Have you been well?! Our precious female piggy Mackill!¡± ¡°...Keron, this bastard.¡± Mackill grinded her teeth in anger. The entire farm looked towards Mackill with sympathy even during the tension but then soon made bitter expressions instead. Since their situations weren¡¯t that much different. Keron, who was still hanging high above on the entrance, looked around his livestock in contentment. Gazes filled with fear. ¡®Yeah. This is it.¡¯ Keron was but a cog in the vige. But it was different here. It was like being a god. ¡®Damn...I didn¡¯t want to show this to Karhal.¡¯ Keron made an amused expression at first but then frowned as he looked at Karhal. He was the king of this ce. Of course somebody being above him would not feel good. This was why he only told a few weaker ones and enjoyed this ce together. And since Karhal now had knowledge of this ce, he wasn¡¯t the absolute authority here anymore. Keron looked towards Hansoo, the reason for all of this, and grinded his teeth. Hansoo even had aid back expression. His expression contradicting with the expressions of the ones standing next to him pissed Keron even more. ¡®Let¡¯s see if your expression will be the same after this.¡¯ Keron suddenly thought of something fun as he looked at Hansoo who was standing in the middle of the farmers. ¡®Hmm. Wait a minute...¡¯ Keron looked towards the farm below and shouted loudly. ¡°Ordering you livestocks! Attack that trash over there and kill him! Hahaha!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± As Karhal made an amused expression, Keron felt a little depressed. Since he could sense Karhal standing above him. Keron grinded his teeth quietly and then gave an even better offer to relieve that stress. ¡°To the ones who do the best I will give more food! We will watch from up here! The ones who don¡¯t fight...You know right? Start!¡± ¡°Fucking hell...¡± Whether they fight or not, they would all get killed anyway. Mackill made a dumbfounded expression at Keron¡¯s shouts. Chapter 154 : 1st Area (4) Chapter 154 : 1st Area (4) ¡°Damn...What the hell are we supposed to do.¡± Mackill stared at Hansoo in front of her and mumbled in a daze. ¡®If we were tobine our forces with this guy instead...¡¯ But Mackill shook her head. Even if theybined their strength with Hansoo, they wouldn¡¯t be able to beat the 40 above. But then Hansoo wouldn¡¯t die that easily either. ¡®This is shit. Is this the life of a ve?.¡¯ Hansoo spoke towards Mackill. ¡°Do you still think that you need to stay here?¡± ¡°What?¡± The reason why Hansoo only heard about this farm from rumors. It was simple actually. Since nobody had seen people crawl out alive. Their destinies were set. Being thrown away after taken advantage of and being used. Hansoo spoke towards Mackill. ¡°Help me. I will keep you alive.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You can live if you¡¯re a livestock. Since you¡¯re useful. But during times of danger...You will be the first ones thrown away. Do you think this world is thatid back for you guys to stay safe forever?¡± Mackill clenched her teeth. Those words were correct. It was just that they were in denial of reality. They needed to struggle a bit more. To get out of here. ¡®But...Is this the right side to stand on?¡¯ Mackill breathed in and out and asked Hansoo. ¡°Give us a guarantee then.¡± They needed to escape. And the rope hade down as well. The rope that would save them from hell. But they still needed to check. In order to see if this rope was a rotten piece of vine. Or adder that would lead them to the outside world. Mackill nced around at the surrounding people, who were murmuring to each other in nervousness, and spoke out. ¡°What do you need to find in there? Could we escape outside safely with that?¡± They weren¡¯t cing their hopes on Hansoo¡¯s strength. The important thing was what did such a strong guye here to find. ¡®Yeah. Who knows?¡¯ Mackill muttered in her mind. The researchb looking building that they had found had been almost destroyed into rubble. The only remaining things were a few of the blue gloves and nes they had. They couldn¡¯t use it well because they didn¡¯t have that much mana but the item itself was amazing. And if there was something even better than this in theb? It wouldn¡¯t be that hard to defeat all the Hunters up there and escape. But Hansoo shook his head. Since the Sealing Jade he was looking for wasn¡¯t really a weapon. ¡°We can¡¯t escape safely per say.¡± ¡°What?¡± ....................................... ¡°These bastards. Why aren¡¯t they starting already.¡± Keron, who had stuck his two arms and legs onto the wall, made a bored expression as the scene he expected didn¡¯t y out. But then going down was a bit burdensome as well. Since it¡¯ll be quite annoying if Hansoo and the 20 of thembine their strengths. ¡®Well. Then wasing with Karhal a relief?¡¯ Keron stole a nce at his side. Since their team leader, Karhal, was very powerful. Though he didn¡¯t like the situation, Karhal was still very reassuring to have standing next to him. ¡®Well. There shouldn¡¯t be a need for the team leader to step out personally.¡¯ The only way for the ones below to live is attacking Hansoo. And in the midst of that fight, they just needed to jump down and suppress him after he gets tired. ¡®And it¡¯ll be troublesome if the ves die as well.¡¯ A whole month was left. At that moment. ¡°...!¡± Keron¡¯s expression, which was staring at Mackill with happy thoughts of future ns, suddenly froze. Since an entirely different scene than the one he expected yed out. Keron shouted out in anger. ¡°These bastards! Running away!?¡± Booooom! Keron jumped down from the wall as he saw the 200 people dashing away in all directions. In order to punish them for their insolent resistance. ............................... ¡°Damnit!¡± Mackill grinded her teeth as she looked at the Hunters jumping down from the wall and makingrge explosive sounds as theynded. ¡®Damn it all! I¡¯m not so sure if this is the right choice or not.¡¯ But there was no other way. Since she could sense it faintly as well. If they stay trapped in here then they¡¯ll eventually get ughtered. ¡®...Trust him.¡¯ ording to that guy¡¯s words, if he found the thing in theb then they could win. But it was easier said than done. The nightmare of the past came back to her as she saw the Hunters flying around swiftly towards them. Mackill drove away the fear tingling throughout her body and then asked again while clenching her teeth. ¡°Damn...Is that really better? We can just...¡± Hansoo replied with a stern expression. ¡°It¡¯ll be more dangerous then.¡± ¡°Hooh...¡± Mackill breathed in from Hansoo¡¯s words and then shouted to everyone running with her. ¡°Everyone spread out and run! And escape!¡± ¡°Kuuuh...¡± Everyone who heard Mackill¡¯s shout flinched and pondered. They had heard before. That they needed to separate the enemy¡¯s forces while running around. But it wasn¡¯t easy to act. To run away when fighting as a group wouldn¡¯t even suffice. Wanting to group up in a dangerous situation is a human instinct. Hansoo added more words to Mackill¡¯s while running. ¡°If you group and fight then you¡¯ll all get massacred. Since they will try to kill you since you¡¯ll be a threat. But if you spread out and run they will not kill you. Since you aren¡¯t a threat anymore.¡± ¡°Then...What happens if they ignore us and go for you? Then we will just get smashed apart.¡± As somebody shouted out, Hansoo just shook his head. ¡°No way. Those guys cannot let any of you escape. Since if a single one of you left and reported to the vige, it will be very troublesome for them.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡°Hurry and split up! And run away as much as you can!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± They heard up to this point and started to split up in all directions. Some into the depths of the darkness. Some towards the tunnel they had fallen from. Papapapak 200 people splitting up at the same time was quite a scene to behold. Since some of them really did look like they could escape. And even if they were Farmers, they had roamed the Otherworld for multiple years. They all had something up their sleeves to help them survive. And as 200 of these people all started to run with their lives on the line, it looked like hundreds of fireworks going off in the darkness. Sending off hundreds of sparks in all directions. But Mackill clenched her teeth. Since she knew about the result. ¡®They... Won¡¯t seed.¡¯ And just as she expected. The Hunters immediately responded to the Farmers running away and went into action. Chwachwachwachwa The 40 Hunters fell down from the skies and split into two groups ording to Karhal¡¯s hand motions. Then they separated all around and started to capture the ones who started running away. ¡°Aaaak!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha! Where are you running off to!¡± Even hunting for rabbits would be harder than this. Though the Farmers were pretty fast, the Hunters, who had lived as a Hunter for almost a year, were much faster than them. The 200 Farmers started to quickly get captured by the Hunters one by one. And getting suppressed was quite easy because they were all spread apart. Mackill grinded her teeth as she saw this while running away. ¡°Uaaaak!¡± ¡°Kuhuk!¡± They were handling the Farmers very roughly. And the Farmers, who couldn¡¯t even think of resisting, were of no threat to them at all. But they were swinging the Farmers around very roughly as if they were trying to vent their anger on them. They wouldn¡¯t kill them but just almost. As if they were proving that this was the result of a ve who revolted against their owner. ¡®Bastards...¡¯ Mackill asked Hansoo urgently. ¡°Can we just not bring it to you while you fight? That¡¯s so much better!¡± It didn¡¯t require that many hands to bring an object. But Hansoo shook his head. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°Damn...¡± Mackill frowned deeply at those words. She knew as well. That if Hansoo remains here the others wouldn¡¯t even be even able to reach the deep parts of this ce. Since they couldn¡¯t outrun the Hunters. Mackill pondered for a moment and then spoke to Hansoo. ¡°There¡¯s not really a necessity for me to go right? Akilen! Come over here!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± One of the youngest girls running next to Mackill replied instinctively. Though she had been ordered to split up, she hadn¡¯t been able to make up her mind to run away and had stayed running by Hansoo and Mackill. Mackill looked at the girl with a pain stricken expression. ¡®Damn. For things to have yed out like this.¡¯ This girl was a very high spirited girl before she had been kidnapped by those guys. Of course she was. The girl had also roamed the Otherworld for numerous years. But the girl had turned extremely depressed in just a few months after getting kidnapped. ¡°Guide this guy there.¡± Mackill muttered as she looked at the people behind her. Guiding the way was a waste of time for her. She had a duty as a leader. ¡®I can¡¯t... Die peacefully by myself.¡¯ The moment she finished speaking she ran in the exact opposite direction of Hansoo. ¡°Keron! You dirty bastard! I¡¯m over here!¡± Booooom! Mackill started to run at an extremely fast speed, as if she was proving that she had the ability to be their leader, throughout the darkness. And somebody from Karhal¡¯s group, who had been watching Mackill, quickly separated out from the group. Keron. Keron looked at Hansoo with a regrettable expression but then shook his head as he quickly started to follow behind Mackill. Since she was quite fast. If she got outside of the darkness while he was paying his attention somewhere else then it¡¯ll be very troublesome. ¡®Twenty...Too excessive.¡¯ Akilen clenched her teeth while running away. The remaining number was barely 20 now. Which meant that they cared greatly about the man next to her but this made her feel even more depressed. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to move a finger if they get caught. ¡®Damn. The time Mackill bought us was fruitless...¡¯ While Akilen was freaking out from the gap that was closing in. Hansoo suddenly lifted that Akilen. ¡°Waaaa!¡± ¡°Too slow. Guide me the direction quickly. We¡¯re going to get caught at this pace.¡± As if his words weren¡¯t meaningless, the moment he lifted up Akilen his speed exploded numerous times faster. Boomboom! The gap that had been closing increased in just a moment. But as if the group behind him couldn¡¯t let Hansoo go like that, they used their own skills and started assaulting Hansoo. Behind Hansoo, who was running through the darkness while causing thend to tremble with every step, red and blue lights and objects flew towards him. ngngng Booooom! Hansoo swung the Forked Lightning with one hand to deflect off the most threatening attacks, nullified the curse types with Nurmaha¡¯s ring and then received the rest with his body. ¡®Tsk. As I expected it¡¯s not easy.¡¯ The shock that prated through the Thousand Soliders Armor, Dragon Essence de and Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement could be dealt with but the curse type skills that he didn¡¯t have the mana to nullify dragged him down. ¡®Mana¡¯s the problem.¡¯ His skills were all amazing but he didn¡¯t have nearly enough mana to use them. ¡®I¡¯ll need to solve this issue in this zone.¡¯ Hansoo refocused on blocking the attacks. Things could be dealt with since it was only twenty of them. If a few more attacks had flown in then he might¡¯ve been dragged down to the point of being captured. ¡®The Racial Metamorphosis...This isn¡¯t the time to use it yet.¡¯ ¡°This won¡¯t do. Hang onto me.¡± ¡°Pardon? Aaaak!¡± Even before she could finish speaking, Hansoo had thrown her into the air in front of him and used both hands to deflect the attacks behind him. Hududududk The range of defense was much different from one hand to two hands. As he cut off the freezing and curse type skills that could hold him down and blocked the iing damage, the gap that had been slowly closing in reversed and was getting further apart. ¡®Phew.¡¯ Akilen, who had been thrown, barely caught onto Hansoo¡¯s front like a ko and sighed in relief. ¡®He¡¯s really reliable.¡¯ Hansoo¡¯s physique was veryrge to begin with so most of the attacks hadn¡¯t reached her small self. It was like a giant shield in front of her blocking everything for her. Akilen, who was now in safety, started to refocus on what she had to do. Since her job was a guide. ¡®Let¡¯s see. Past the ck boulder and...To the right of the ditch.¡¯ The destroyed ruins and rubble flew past Hansoo, who was running at an extremely fast speed, very quickly. And in between those ruins the blue gloves that had lost their light could be seen from time to time. These were all remnants they had found. But Hansoo wasn¡¯t looking for such a thing. ¡®He...Probably wants to go over to that ce.¡¯ Akilen, who had been looking all around their surroundings, suddenly pointed towards a direction. ¡°That way!¡± A giant circr building that still maintained its shape and looked a bit different from the other ruins. Hansoo inspected this building for a moment and then nodded. ¡®This is it.¡¯ Researchb. The Sealing Jade was in here. ¡®Though it¡¯s a bit dangerous...¡¯ Butt he didn¡¯t have a choice. He had to get it no matter what. Only then would he be able to start solving the Yellow Zone. ¡°We¡¯re going in. Hold on tight.¡± ¡°Huh? Uhhh?¡± Boooom! Boobooboom! Hansoo deflected the skills that flew in from behind, smashed the wall of the building in front of him and jumped inside. Chapter 155 : 1st Area (5) Chapter 155 : 1st Area (5) Boooooom! Hansoo dodged the iing attacks and kicked off of the walls as he proceeded inwards. Along with the tremendous amount of skills behind him. Boom! Boom! The building which had maintained its original shape started to get smashed apart. ¡®Let¡¯s see. Not here...¡¯ Hansoo destroyed a wall with a kick and then shook his head as he moved into a different part of the building. Though it looked like he was just smashing random things, Hansoo was calcting the vibration of the building as heunched kicks. After another moment. Booom! ¡®It¡¯s here.¡¯ A location which was slightly less sturdy than the other parts. Hansoo lifted his leg up and smashed it down. Boooooom! Hansoo¡¯s body, which had been enhanced by the silver liquid, started to create cracks upon the ground. This is where it should end usually. Since even Hansoo wasn¡¯t strong enough to create an earthquake with just a single stomp. But the result was slightly different. Kuuugugugugugu ¡°Uhh?¡± The moment Akilen made that noise. Booooom! Hansoo lifted his leg and stomped down again. Rumble The entire ground broke apart and a small hole appeared. It was a pretty crappy method of hiding something but it had still remained until today because of that reason. Since the higher races would¡¯ve found it if there were things like mechanisms on it. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ Hansoo frowned as he looked at the small hole. Since it looked a bit too small for Hansoo to go in. It might¡¯ve been enough for a normal person but Hansoo wasn¡¯t really a normal person. This hole seemed a bit too small for a 2m sized man to go in. He would definitely get stuck in there if he went down. Booooom! Hansoo hit the floor again. Not with his foot but with the Forked Lightning this time. Kadududuk But unlike how it had fared so far, the ground absorbed all the force from the Forced Lightning. As if there was something very precious inside it. ¡®I guess I can¡¯t erge the hole anymore.¡¯ He might be able to do it if he tried really hard but it would take quite a bit of time. And the people chasing behind him wouldn¡¯t let him be if he were to squeeze himself in there. ¡®...Did they make it this small on purpose? This is a bit troublesome.¡¯ For his size toe back and bite him in the ass. While Hansoo was frowning due to this unexpected turn of events. ¡°Ugh...¡± Akilen, who had been holding tightly onto his chest due to the rebound force of his kick, made moaning sounds. Hansoo pondered for a moment and then spoke. ¡°I have a request.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Hansoo took a nce at the Hunters swarming towards him and spoke to Akilen. ¡°If you go beneath here, there¡¯ll be a small ck marble. I need that.¡± ¡°...¡± Akilen then took a nce at the small hole below her. A small but endless looking hole. ¡°Mmm...¡± Akilen groaned a bit. She wasn¡¯t afraid of falling. Though the hole was long to the point where she couldn¡¯t see the bottom, her body wasn¡¯t weak to the point where she would get hurt from falling. There was another reason why she was groaning. ¡®...It feels unpleasant.¡¯ A feeling of needles being pricked onto her entire body. She didn¡¯t know what was below here but if its existence alone made her feel like this then it wouldn¡¯t be something simple. Akilen hurriedly asked Hansoo. ¡°What about you mister?¡± Hansoo raised his spear and replied. ¡°I have to block them until you activate that.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Aaaaak!¡± As Akilen stopped to ponder, Hansoo just hit Akilen with the back of the spear and pushed her into the hole. Akilen screamed as she fell but he didn¡¯t really care much. Since it wasn¡¯t like there was something dangerous below. Activating it wasn¡¯t thatplicated either. It would take a while but it wasn¡¯t dangerous at all. ¡®I¡¯m the one in trouble.¡¯ Rumble Hansoo started at the wall exploding in after covering up the hole with arge amount of rubble. Booooom! Booom! The circr researchb had lost its original shape from the constant attacks poured upon it and started to turn into ruins. At that moment aser flew in from the distance. Karhal¡¯s skill, . A bigser beam which was made of five different colored smaller beams shot towards Hansoo. Hansoo frowned as he saw this. ¡®...It¡¯s an AOE skill. And Quintuple Beam at that...Such a high level skill.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t one of the triple numberings but if one were to choose 3000 skills then it would definitely fit in those. Out of hundreds of thousands of skills, a skill of this level was not something he could ignore. No, it was actually an amazing skill. ¡®And the mastery level is... Almost 100%¡¯ Strength befitting of the team leader of the 1st Area. He could dodge it. Since the Quintuple Beam¡¯s power was tremendous but it wasn¡¯t that fast. But the moment he tried to dodge it theser beam will explode and melt down everything in the vicinity. The ground itself wouldn¡¯t melt but Akilen, who was inside the hole, wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it. ¡®She¡¯d probably die.¡¯ It would be a problem if he got hit as well. The moment he got hit the five different beams will drive into his body and gnaw upon his insides. Like a parasite devouring the inside of a person. ¡®I have no choice.¡¯ Hansoo breathed in deeply and then raised his spear. He then pushed his Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement to the limits and focused it onto a point. He then smashed it onto the center of theser flying towards him. nggg! The sound of something smashing apart. It wasn¡¯t loud but the effect was clear. The moment Hansoo smashed the center of the beam. Paaaaaak! The beam that wasprised of five lights got smashed apart into bits. Of course this wasn¡¯t the end. Though it had been split into five, every single one of those beams were powerful. ¡®Hooooop.¡¯ Hansoo moved his body above the hole Akilen went down into and then stood still. He then crouched down and focused all of the mana in his body into the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement. Boooboboboboom! Soon a giant explosion urred. Five giant explosions urred around Hansoo as they swept all around his surroundings. Red, Blue, Yellow, White and ck colors swept around the surroundings and erased all the remaining bits of the building. Along with Hansoo in the inner parts of the researchb. Rumblee! As the dust settled and darkness was about toe back. From the remaining lights of the five colors, the result of the giant explosions could be seen. Traces of destruction which seemed like five meteors had hit. The ground hadn¡¯t been destroyed as if it was made of something incredible but all the rubble and building parts had melted down. Although the user should¡¯ve been content with the result of his skill, which had destroyed everything around its explosion point, Karhal made quite a discontent expression since he had to use up every bit of mana he had. ¡®I thought this would¡¯ve ended everything...¡¯ Quintuple Beam. A skill that had made him into the best Hunter of the vige, his final trump card. The might of the Quintuple Beam was amazing but a befitting amount of mana had to be used and it was slow so it was easy to dodge. It was useful against giant beasts but was hard to use against humans. But he had tried using it since the kid Hansoo held onto had disappeared somewhere. Since he thought that Hansoo wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge because of that kid. And it was a sess. Hansoo had chosen to go up against the Quintuple Beam. But it was only half a sess. ¡®How did he know the method of disabling the Quintuple Beam...?¡¯ The sole method of disabling the Quintuple Beam. The five beams synergized with each other and enhanced each other. If one would stab the core part that connected these five beams and split them up then they could prevent the beams from entering their body as well as lowering the damage done by the beam. But this was something that others wouldn¡¯t be able to figure out or would have a hard time figuring out. Since stabbing such a powerful skill with one¡¯s own skill was something that was hard for a sane person. Karhal made a bitter expression but then shook his head as he focused on the scene in front of him. It was half a failure. Which meant that it was half a sess. Tadak. Tadadak. The body of Hansoo, which had been swept by the explosions of the Quintuple Beam, had been burnt quite well. The strange armor he had on had cracks in it and his entire body was full of injuries. Karhalughed as he looked at Hansoo. ¡®I¡¯ll acknowledge it. I have lost to you.¡¯ The Quintuple Beam was something he could only use by using every bit of mana in his body. A skill which he had gambled everything on had only resulted in this. Though the damage was significant, Hansoo still looked like he could fight. If it was a one on one situation then he would be dead now since he had no more mana. But he wasn¡¯t alone. Papapapak The 19 members behind Karhal ran past him and were about to charge into Hansoo. Hansoo who was standing still in the distance. They might¡¯ve been afraid usually but they saw it clearly. They saw Hansoo being hit by the Quintuple Beam of the team leader. Even the extremely powerful level 2 beasts whined after getting hit by the Quintuple Beam and either ran or fell dead. Even Hansoo wouldn¡¯t be fine. ¡®We need to kill him off now.¡¯ At that moment. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°...?¡± The 19 people made confused expressions from Karhal¡¯s shout which had stopped them. Karhal smiled as he looked at them. ¡°You all know that a wounded beast is dangerous.¡¯ Everyone nodded at those words. Since the most dangerous time of a beast isn¡¯t when it¡¯s up and running healthily. It was when it received arge wound. The moment the beast realizes that it wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. Then it would be the most frightening. Since it would put its life on the line to attack. A beast which wanted to take at least one more person down along with itself was an extremely dangerous one. And them, the Hunters, knew about this very well. Karhal spoke towards them. ¡°There¡¯s not really a way to go near him. The kid went into the hole he¡¯s defending. It seems like he wants to defend the kid.¡± ¡°Haha. He¡¯s quite cool isn¡¯t he.¡± Etianon, one of the 19 members,ughed coldly. ¡®I wondered why he was standing still above the hole.¡¯ This changed the story. If Hansoo couldn¡¯te at them then they didn¡¯t have a reason to charge into him. Kiiiiing Etianon and the other Hunters leisurely took up positions and prepared their skills. Large scale skills that were powerful like the Quintuple Beam but took long to prepare and had a slow projectile speed so it was only used onrge slow beasts. Large area skills that would be enough to sweep into the hole below him if he dodged, skills that a mere Farmer wouldn¡¯t be able to resist. Soon. Boobooooooom! Rumble!¡¯ Numerous beams started to make their way towards Hansoo. Rumble! 19 dark and bright skills got shot out in turns in order to not disturb each other. The skills were befitting of the 1st Area¡¯s Hunters who were specialized to kill the beasts. Except the problem was that the beast this time was Hansoo. ¡®Tsk. Hurry up.¡¯ Hansoo clicked his tongue and then held on tightly onto the Forked Lightning in his hands. And then soon the bright blue me in the very front of the barrage smashed onto Hansoo. Boooooom! Azure me. A skill that was a step above the Scarlet me. Hansoo spun the Forked Lightning, which was covered in the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement, like a windmill and at the same time bred the pores of the third Pandemic de to the brim. Bubble bubble The pores bubbled as they covered Hansoo¡¯s body. The Azure me¡¯s specialty and strong point. Once it struck the opponent it wouldn¡¯te off or die down and continue to burn the opponent¡¯s body. Until it burned a set amount. The normal amount was three times the size of a normal adult. It was more than enough to burn a piece of armor and one person. ¡®Except... That¡¯s the disadvantage¡¯ Chiiiiiik The pores that instantly erged started to burn up from the Azure mes. The Azure me tried to devour the pores but the pores divided up and fought against the Azure mes. Soon. Pishiiiiik The Azure me which had burnt the area it could disappeared with a whisper of a sound. It hadn¡¯t even touched Hansoo¡¯s body and instead burnt the pores that blew up from his body.¡¯ ¡®Damn. For him to use such a tactic.¡¯ Etianon frowned deeply. Since it was the first time his Azure mes had been stopped without any results like this. But this wasn¡¯t the end. Soon the 18 other skills smashed into Hansoo in turns. Booom! Boooooom! Boooom! Beams and projectiles that were sent out. Hansoo started to smash all the iing skills one by one. Some he broke by splitting. Some he sent flying away by smashing it. Some he hit the core and destroyed it. Karhal was shocked as he saw this. Every one of these skills weren¡¯t sent out half-heartedly. These weren¡¯t skills that should get smashed apart that easily. ¡®What an amazing guy. He knows everything about the skills.¡¯ Hansoo¡¯s strong point wasn¡¯t his strength. It was the ability to use the strength he had efficiently to smash the weakness of the opponent. ¡®What a pity. I kind of hope I could get him into our team.¡¯ But Karhal shook his head. They had crossed the line too much. Even if a guy like that came in, it would only disturb their teamwork. ¡®And...He¡¯ll die soon anyway.¡¯ Karhal smiled. Since Hansoo¡¯s body started to appear after he had defended all the assaults one by one and the resulting smoke had cleared. A much more tragic look than before. The armor was filled with cracks, his skin was burnt up and he couldn¡¯t use his left arm because he sacrificed it to block two skills that flew into him. Karhal was about to raise his hands to order a second wave of assaults but just brought them back down. Since they were already preparing them. Kiiiiiiing The exact skills from before appeared in their hands again. He would block it the same again but it wouldn¡¯t matter. Since he would¡¯ve be a corpse by then. ¡®Good bye.¡¯ As Karhal was focusing all his five senses onto Hansoo in order to memorize Hansoo¡¯s final appearance. ¡®Mmm?¡¯ A shout was heard from Karhal¡¯s ears that were extremely focused. From the dark hole that Hansoo was blocking. ¡®What are they saying...?¡¯ The moment Karhal focused more of his senses onto his ears to hear better. Shiver. A chill ran down Karhal¡¯s entire body. Since Hansoo, who had be a mess, started to smile. An extremely displeasing smile. At that moment. ¡°Uuuh?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Confused shouts were heard from beside Karhal. Chapter 156 : 1st Area (6) Chapter 156 : 1st Area (6) Kurrrrruuuung Uuuuuuruung Keron smiled as he heard the noiseing from the depths of the darkness. ¡°Oh my. There¡¯s an uproar happening.¡± In the direction where Karhal and the other Hunters had chased Hansoo who had run away. Every bit of sound that was ringing out from that location wasn¡¯t simple. A noise that wasn¡¯t from a chase but rather a noise that urred during a sh. Which meant that Hansoo had been caught. ¡®Which means the result is clear already. Though it¡¯s a pity that I wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him with my own hands...¡¯ Well, it didn¡¯t matter much since he was looking at something else that was amusing. Chwaaaak Keron looked at the 9 Farmers who had been turned into a mess and were lying around him. They could still move but they all had something inmon. That they couldn¡¯t run away no matter what because either their legs or their ankles were broken. ¡®Well. Catching 9 is more than enough for myself.¡¯ Keron looked at Mackill who was still trying to resist and brought up the skill in his hand, . A skill that wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Quintuple Beam of the team leader but had a short cast time and couldn¡¯t be dodged so was useful in slowing down their opponents. Though the power was a bit weak, it was more than enough against Farmers. Kiiiiiiing Soon a snake shaped smoke rose up from his hand. The moment the smoke rose up. Chaajajajak ¡°Kuuuk...¡± The purple snake rose up from the ground-like smoke and rose up into the air as it tied around Mackill. It seemed like it was swept by, the difference in between the user and the target was always the most important aspect. Mackill, whose runes were much lower than Keron, had her skills smashed apart. At the same time the artifacts on her body got destroyed and her clothes got ripped. Keronughed happily as he looked at this scene. ¡°Livestock doesn¡¯t need clothes. What a nice scene.¡± Keronughed coldly. Since the time hase for his purpose of giving up on Hansoo anding here was about to get started. He needed to punish the leader pig who tried to run away along with the other livestock. In front of everyone else. ¡°Kuu....¡± Mackill saw Keron approaching herself and grasped tightly onto the sword in her hands. Of course she knew herself. That this was nowhere close to enough. Mackill mutted as she thought of Hansoo who had run towards the researchb in the depths of the darkness. ¡®Damn. When¡¯s it going to be. He didn¡¯t fail right...?¡¯ This was something she had done while trusting Hansoo. Only when Hansoo attained that Sealing Jade would they have some hope. But the constant sounds of explosions from the distance weighed down Mackill¡¯s mind. Since such arge collision shouldn¡¯t ur if everything went ording to n. Kuuuugugugugung. Boooom! Keron, who was approaching Mackill who was staring at him with eyes full of venom, suddenly shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Why are you guys resisting anyway? It¡¯s not that bad right? Your lives are safe. And you would¡¯ve be toys of multiple people in the vige anyway. Isn¡¯t me being nice to you enough? You don¡¯t want to be like your friend right?¡± Paduk Mackill¡¯¡¯s expression froze as she had her body rolled up rightly. ¡®This bastard. You dare say those words?¡¯ Since the reason for her friend¡¯s death was this guy. When they had been caught by this guy the moment they got here and was being humiliated. Her friend made up her mind to escape. She needed to follow her friend. Or stop her with her own life on the line. Then she wouldn¡¯t have seen her friend¡¯s corpse which had been split into three sections by Keron. Mackill¡¯s expression turned extremely cold extremely quickly. ¡®...At least, you cannot.¡¯ Since things had blown up to this point. If Hansoo had failed then there was a high chance that these guys wouldn¡¯t let them go. As Mackill made up her mind. A skill which she had been saving for a long time started up. A skill which burnt up her life force to activate, . Kuuururururu A tremendous amount of strength that wasn¡¯t avable to her usually started to flow through her body. Booooom! At the same time Mackill, who had been lying on the floor as a mess, jumped back up. The moment Mackill focused all her strength onto the sword in her hands and was about to change into Keron. Rumble. A powerful earthquake rang throughout from somewhere. From beneath where they were standing. At that same time. Hooooooooook Formless shockwaves resonated out from the ground and swept Keron and Mackill. ¡®Huh?¡¯ An abnormal looking scene. Keron flinched momentarily at the shockwave that rang throughout the entire darkness and then refocused onto Mackill after shaking the thoughts off. Since that wasn¡¯t the important part right now. He didn¡¯t know what she had done but her aura was not simple. It wasn¡¯t threatening but not weak enough where he could let down his guard, a powerful attack. ¡®Damn. Did she use a sacrificial type skill or something. What a waste.¡¯ Keron clicked his tongue. The sacrificial type skills allowed one to show off a powerful might but took their lives as the price. But soon Keron¡¯s expression brightened up. ¡®As I expected. She¡¯s scared.¡¯ The explosive aura that surrounded her body disappeared and only the decisive expression of Mackill could be seen. Keronughed wickedly as he saw this. ¡®Yeah, a life is precious.¡¯ It seemed she had canceled herst skill. Keron looked at Mackill leisurely and was about to use his reinforcement. It might¡¯ve been different if she had used a skill but this much could easily be blocked with just a reinforcement. No, it wouldn¡¯t even be able to get past the defensive skill around his body. But at that moment. ¡°Uh? Uuuuh! What!?¡± Keron freaked out. But Mackill didn¡¯t seem like she wanted to go easy on that Keron as she sharpened her aura even more and flew in. And soon. Stab. Keron freaked out too much as he couldn¡¯t prepare for Mackill charging into him and had let her stab his stomach. A very sad result if one thought of the difference in their power levels. ¡°What the hell is this. Kuu...¡± A situation that he had never even thought of being possible. Keron grinded his teeth while looking at the longsword stabbed deep into his stomach and then woke up as he smashed Mackill with his hands. Since this bitch was applying force onto the sword and was trying to twist it. His innards would all snap at this rate. Smack! ¡°Kuuhuk!¡± Mackill, who poured all her strength onto that attack, screamed out from that single fist of Keron and flew back. Since the difference in their runes were tremendous from the beginning. But it was clear who gained from that short encounter. Keron held down onto the sword embedded in his stomach, grinded his teeth and spoke. ¡°You fucking bitch! What have you done! Mana..Why isn¡¯t my mana moving!¡± ............................................. Karhal and the other Hunters all freaked out. The moment a shout was heard from the dark hole. A tremendous shockwave rang throughout and swept past them. ¡°What the hell!¡± ¡°The mana..Why isn¡¯t it working suddenly!¡± They tried to use skills again but then shouted out in confusion. The mana that they had plenty of inside their bodies weren¡¯t moving a bit at all. Mana. A force that was the origin of the adventurer¡¯s power, something which allowed them to use skills. The origin of the strength which split the strong and the weak was not moving at all. And because of this all their skills and even the reinforcement surrounding their body had been disintegrated. Along with the supportive skills on their Artifacts. Karhal¡¯s expression froze. ¡®...It seems the girl who went below has done something.¡¯ Their mana wasn¡¯t activating. Their entire bodies were heavy. And the skills that had enhanced their senses by numerous times had disappeared. The defensive skills that surrounded them had disappeared and made them felt naked and the reinforcement that enhanced their body was nowhere to be seen. They all felt like naked children. The extremely strange and fearsome sensation caused Karhal to clench his fists tightly. ¡®Damn...¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure if this effect was temporary or permanent. But one thing was clear. One, Hansoo standing over there had done something. Two, He knew how to solve this since he was the one who had caused this. Karhal spoke with a heavy expression. ¡°Catch him. You cannot kill him no matter what.¡± If this situation was permanent and only he knew the solution? It would be extremely troublesome. Humans who couldn¡¯t use skills would fall to the bottom of the food chain. Though they had the runes, most of a human¡¯s power came from the skills. A human who only had runes wasn¡¯t even strong as a beast with a powerful body. At Karhal¡¯s words, Etianon warmed up his body as he walked out. ¡°Presumptuous bastard. It seems you¡¯re quite confident in hand to handbat.¡± Karhal and the other Hunters followed Etianon and stepped out. There was a reason why they were approaching Hansoo in confidence. ¡®Dumbass. If you¡¯re going to use such a tactic, at least make it so you don¡¯t get hit by it as well.¡¯ The golden reinforcement that was threatening and oppressive and that had surrounded his body hadpletely disappeared. Which meant that he was also affected by the shockwave from before. What did they have to fear then? Their runes were at a much higher level. And they had many more people. ¡°Sess...Waaa!¡± Akilen, who had climbed out from the hole produly with the small ck marble in the hands, freaked out as she saw the people slowly approaching her. Since even if the Sealing Jade in her hands was activated, it didn¡¯t make them unable to move. ¡®This is bad!¡¯ When Akilen was about to hurriedly climb out from the hole. Hansoo chuckled as he saw her. ¡°Just stay in there. Continue to activate that.¡± Push. ¡°Waaaaa!¡± Hansoo pushed Akilen back by hitting her hands which was holding onto the wall and then checked the status of his body. Kurururk. Kuruk. Etianon came all the way up to Hansoo and spoke as heughed. ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t need any help?¡± Karhal looked at that Etianon with a trusting expression. Since Etianon was the best in hand to handbat despite having weaker skills. Of course he would be confident in a situation like this. Hansooughed at those words and swung his spear. Hooooooong! The golden spear cut through the air and made loud noises. ¡®...Huh?¡¯ Etianon, who was about to leisreuly recieve the attack, suddenly froze.¡¯ ¡®What the fuck!¡¯ The moment Etianon raised the dagger in his hands to block it. Booooooom! The spear smashed onto the de and made a huge noise. Kuududududk ¡°Uaaaak!¡± The de, which had withstood toorge of a force, got pushed back onto Etianon. A tremendous strength that couldn¡¯t be exined with just runes. And because of this, Etianon¡¯s arm which held the dagger got smashed apart as he got sent flying backwards while screaming. Karhal and the other Hunter¡¯s expressions froze as they watched this scene. ¡°What the hell have you done...¡± Karhal mumbled with an expression of disbelief. That tremendous amount of strength. That was not something that coulde out without any skills or reinforcements. Hansooughed as he looked at them. Kudududududk The silver liquid constantly flowed inside his body and enhanced his body. It didn¡¯t matter even if there was no mana. Since the Dragon Essence de and the Body Enhancement Surgery were not a result of mana. It was the result of Gic Engineering that the Akarons, who couldn¡¯t use mana, had created. Even if they took the runes into ount, the difference between the physical body of him who had been enhanced by the Dragon Essence de and the Body Enhancement Surgery and them was more than the difference between a bear and a human. ¡®Sealing Jade. Wonderful. Sages, I¡¯ll avenge you guys.¡¯ He would now ride the rapid currents again. Hansoo thought that it was a relief since there wasn¡¯t much time until the Higher Races woulde and then stomped on the ground as he jumped up. Since he needed to finish this ce up first. ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡± ¡°God fucking damnit...¡± Maybe this is how it felt when people found out their guns had been broken when they came to hunt a bear. No, meeting a bear bare handed would feel better than this. Kuduk Kudududuk The Hunter¡¯s expressions all turned dark as they saw Hansoo who was approaching them while smashing the floor with every step. ....................................... Kuuurururururung ¡®Hmm?¡¯ An area that was hundreds of kilometers away from the ceasefire vige. A wolfman who had been enjoying snacks in the Satellite Fortress of the Arukons,, had his ears perked up. ¡®...I felt a strange aura.¡¯ Their race¡¯s specialty had developed their sixth sense into supernatural levels. And something was touching that exact sixth sense. But this much wasn¡¯t enough. The 4m tall wolfman and Arukon¡¯s gatherer, Dakidus, shook off his head and then continued to chew the snack he was eating. Since it was the most delicious while it was alive. ¡°Kkuuu....Aaaaak!¡± And soon the momentarily quiet rest area in the Attn got filled up with screams again. To be precise, from the screams of the humans who had been prepared as snacks. ¡°Aaaaaak!¡± They were all quite powerful adventurers, but they couldn¡¯t even dream of resisting. Dakidus ignored the screams and continued to enjoy the snacks, licked the piece of flesh by his mouth and then mumbled. ¡®I should find out about this when I go to pick up the harvests this time around.¡¯ Uuudududk. Kuudududk. The giant mouth split open and then swallowed up the remaining bit of the human. Dakidus, who had finished the remaining snack, looked towards the ceasefire vige which was the location where he would gather the harvest this time around. Chapter 157 : Voting Offerings (1) Chapter 157 : Voting Offerings (1) ¡°Ugh....¡± Karhal groaned in misery as he checked his surroundings after being turned into a mess. ¡®...Everyone got caught huh.¡¯ It seems they had all been caught during the time he lost consciousness. The Farmers were looking at them with vicious eyes. ¡®Hmm...It seems a few have already lost their lives.¡¯ It seemed Keron, Etianon or the others who had been the ones who operated this Human Farm had been killed already. And people like Sebastienne who didn¡¯t really know much about all of this had just been tied down. Though she had been beaten a bit. ¡®You shouldn¡¯t have crossed the line Keron, Etianon. Stupid bastards.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t in the position to say this but that was the truth. Hadn¡¯t him, who didn¡¯t know about the farm at all, stayed alive? The ones who were excessive had been killed but it didn¡¯t seem like they had yet decided how to deal with him and the others like him. ¡®Then there¡¯s a bit of hope.¡¯ Though the lives of hisrades had been taken, Karhal didn¡¯t really make a nervous expression at all. Since it wasn¡¯t the end yet. ¡°Heye on. Hear me out for a second.¡± Mackill moved the sword to Karhal¡¯s neck after seeing him speaking out in such aid back manner. ¡°I¡¯ll hear out yourst words at least.¡± Karhal, who had been beaten down to a mess, voiced his thoughts with a serious expression. ¡°Decide what to do after hearing me out. What are you guys going to do now?¡± Everyone stopped at those words. Since they hadn¡¯t thought this far due to having been extremely enraged from the previous event. Akilen spoke with an agitated expression. ¡°That damn vige...¡± But Karhal cut her off. ¡°Are you going to leave the vige once and for all? And what about you Hansoo? Are you going to get through the Green Road with these guys?¡± The Farmers flinched at Karhal¡¯s words. Green Road. A road filled with rank 1 and 2 beasts that threatened the vige. Going through this road with their current abilities was suicide. Karhal spoke with a heavy expression while looking at the Farmers. Since there was no need to agitate them further by making fun of them. His life was still in their hands. ¡°The vige is a ce where people like you are needed. How long do you think you can survive without the vige? The vige asked you before we brought you in. As to whether you can sacrifice a bit of humanness for survival. Did it bring you in forcibly?¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone frowned but didn¡¯t rebuke those words. Since they weren¡¯t wrong. Karhal continued to speak. ¡°Basically, you guys have just tantly broken the rules of the vige. We didn¡¯t do well in our position but at least we¡¯re useful. What are you going to go do at the vige? Kill everyone of us who went into the forbidden area to torment you? Do you have any idea how chaotic the 1st Area would be without us and how many Farmers would die because of that? Are you going to defend against all those beasts by yourself?¡± Karhal then looked at the ck marble in Hansoo¡¯s hands. It sealed mana. A very threatening effect. But it was useless against the beasts. Since a beast would just shred them apart with their physical abilities alone. Though Hansoo might be able to win against them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hunt better than them. Karhal spoke as he looked at the Farmers who were getting more and more nervous. This was thest chance. He needed to stay calm. Karhal calmly spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s just drop it here. If you guys return to the vige separate from us then it¡¯ll be solved. If we me everything to the dead then it would end very quietly. Perfect right? Nothing happened today. Oh wait! Something did happen. Since we cleared the maniacs of the 1st Area and saved you.¡± Mackill frowned as she spoke. ¡°How can we trust you? What if you do something to us after you get to the vige?¡± Karhal chuckled at Mackill¡¯s words. ¡°Aren¡¯t you holding onto our weakness? You just need to tell everything to Enkidu if something goes wrong. We wouldn¡¯t die but... A 1st or 2nd ranking beast will still be hard for us to fight. There¡¯s no reason we would risk going through that just to piss you off a bit more. We Hunters of the 1st Area and will be leaving in just a few months, there¡¯s no reason to worsen the situation.¡± ¡°Damnit.¡± Mackill frowned as she spat out those words. Since those words were right despite making her annoyed. The Hunters wouldn¡¯t die from them telling everything to Ekidu. Since the vige wouldn¡¯t dare kill the remaining 1st Area¡¯s Hunters. No, there¡¯ll be less restrictions on the ones who are in charge of the 1st Area. Since the problem will get worse if they killed all the people in charge of the 1st Area. But this was why it was a safe situation for both parties. If the Hunters would die from the Farmers telling on them then they would do everything in their power to get rid of the Farmers who would be a danger to them after getting to the vige. Mackill took a nce at Hansoo. ¡°What do we do...?¡± Hansoo shrugged and spoke. ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°What kind of authority do I have to decide that? It¡¯s all in your hands.¡± He had aplished his objective. And the ones who suffered were Mackill and her group. If the Farmers could forgive the Hunters then it¡¯ll end with that but if they couldn¡¯t then the Hunters would just all die. Since there wasn¡¯t a set guideline for a suitable retribution. ¡°...Phew.¡± Mackill turned around to hear out the opinions of others. ¡®Though the answer is predestined already.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a bad offer. They had already killed the ones who they really wanted to kill anyway. And as she expected, the people were making nervous expressions while nodding. Since they didn¡¯t really have another method to solve this. Karhalughed as he looked at Mackill. ¡°Then release the mana suppression please. We¡¯re on one side now right? You can just suppress us right away if you wanted to anyway.¡± Mackill sighed deeply and then nodded. ¡°Okay. Hansoo. Could you please?¡± Hansoo then turned off the ck jade in his hands. Kiiiiiiiiing The jade stopped right away. At the same time the mana in their bodies that refused to even budge slightly started to move. ¡®I still can¡¯t use it however I want. There are some set rules.¡¯ At the very least, he couldn¡¯t turn the surrounding area into a vacuum of mana as he wanted. ¡®...I should use it when the Harvesteres.¡¯ He knew that he should not use this until then. While Hansoo was inspecting the ck jade. Karhal made a content expression from the mana refilling in his body and then stood up from his spot. Along with the other Hunters. ¡®Damn. Was this really the right choice?¡¯ An aura that theirs couldn¡¯t evenpare to. As the farmers were feeling nervous while looking at those Hunters, Karhal looked at the other Hunters behind him and shouted. ¡°Okay. Since we have thirty people... Take 7 each.¡± ¡°...Take what?¡± At Mackill¡¯s question, who was feeling a bit nervous from their powers she had seen earlier, Karhal just smiled as he replied: ¡°What do you mean? Since we¡¯rerades we¡¯ll take you up there on our backs. It¡¯ll be a bit hard on your own.¡± Karhal then pointed towards the top of this darkness. It was a height that Mackill and the Farmers wouldn¡¯t even dare to climb. But if Karhal and the others helped them a bit with their skills from behind them it¡¯ll be very easy. ¡®Phew. The position of force has been switched overpletely.¡¯ But this was still okay. While Mackill was shaking her head and preparing to go up. Hansoo spoke towards Karhal who was feeling quite leisurely. ¡°Wait. We didn¡¯t finish yet. Since you finished speaking to them, you should talk a bit with me too.¡± ¡°...Mmm.¡± Karhal looked at Hansoo with a heavy expression. ¡®Yeah. Releasing a caught fish...He shouldn¡¯t let us go for free.¡¯ He had forgotten about the most threatening person here while dealing with the angered Farmers. Even if the Farmers decided to let them go, if this guy wanted to kill them all then it would be a piece of cake. ¡®That damned marble.¡¯ Karhal¡¯s leisurely expression disappeared and was reced with an extremely pressured expression. If Hansoo decided to kill them all? There was no reason to test anything out. The 200 Farmers and 30 Hunters here would just all disappear. They would all get smashed apart by that guy¡¯s stupidly powerful body. He would then just eat up their runes and continue. He wouldn¡¯t be able to remain in the vige with that but why would he want to stay there anyway? Someone at his level could just go through the Green Road with ease. ¡®It seems he has some other thoughts since he hasn¡¯t done that yet...¡¯ ¡°What is it?¡± Hansoo didn¡¯t seem impulsive but this was definitely not a pushover. And he had nothing to lose either. He might ask for somethingrge. Hansoo spoke towards Karhal who had prepared himself mentally. ..................................................... ¡°...Oh my. Something like this really happened?¡± Ekidu frowned as she listened to the stories of the Hunters and the Farmers who had returned. For the Farmers who were suspected of being killed by the beasts or having gone missing to be trapped in the 1st Area. Karim, the leader of the guards, nodded as he looked at Ekidu. ¡°It seems the remaining 1st Area Hunters have brought them. Anyways, are you going to just let this slide? Not being able to regte one¡¯s team properly is also a crime.¡± Enkidu looked at Karim with a heavy expression. ¡°We have a fault as well for not being able to find something like this out. And since most came back alive... Let¡¯s just leave it at that. Oh and watch over them strictly. They might¡¯ve closed up their mouths due to threats.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Karim nodded. Since the current situation wasn¡¯t one where he should be wasting time on things like this. The Human Farm event was pretty important but a bigger problem hade up to their front door. ¡®Tsk.¡¯ Karim finished her thoughts and then looked towards the distance, past Ekidu¡¯s residence. Towards the territory of the Higher race past the ceasefire vige. ¡®Dakidus...¡¯ Karim mumbled quietly and spoke to Ekidu. ¡°We have to start now.¡± ¡°....Damn.¡± Ekidu clenched her teeth at those words. There wasn¡¯t much time until the Harvester of Arukon, the giant Beastmen race, Dakidus arrived. They needed to pick out the offerings before then. With their own hands. Karim shook his head while looking at Ekidu and spoke. With a helpless expression. ¡°What more are you asking for? This is still very much democratic. Living like this in a world such as this is very good. Ekidu, remember that.¡± ¡°...Like this huh.¡± Ekidu clenched her teeth. It was a word she really hated in the past. Since those words were just excuses. But in a situation like this, those were the only words that managed tofort her in any sense. Ekidu sighed deeply and then spoke with a heavy expression. ¡°Okay. Bring everyone to the inner parts to the vige and seal them. The vote...Begins.¡± Karim then nodded as he checked the poption of the vige. ¡°Okay. Oh and by the way...There are no preferences and special treatments.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Karim nodded as he walked out. ........................................... ¡°...This doesn¡¯t feel very good.¡± Altair, one of the neers who hade with Hansoo to the vige, made a nervous expression while looking around her surroundings. Since the entire ce was in chaos. ¡°Hurry and go into the vige!¡± ¡°Damnit! Just use words man! We¡¯re going in!¡± ¡°Where else would we go anyway!¡± Everyone was being shoved through the 52 wooden doors all around the vige. Everyone including the Hunters and the Farmers. And these people started to move towards the residential area aftering into the vige. To them who moved around in rotations, being pushed in all at once was quite a hassle. ¡®The issue is... Why is it suddenly like this?¡¯ A hassle like this was something quite hard to see usually. At this rate the vige¡¯s system which was needed for it to continue to run would stop. What kind of event was this that every hour they spent in the Otherworld in leisure was another hour closer to death? They even thought of running away from the suspicious air but what could they do anyway? At that moment. Kuugugugugugu All the wooden doors started to close up after they all entered. Every single door from the outermost wall and the fences that divided the three areas. ¡°Huh?¡± All the doors of the wooden walls were sealed. At the same time some people walked up the hundred scouting posts ced atop of the outermost walls. Altair frowned as she looked at the people surrounding her as if not one of the people here could escape. ¡®They are...¡¯ Guards. They were hard to find in the first ce anyway, why were they moving in such arge scale? At that moment. Karim, who was standing on top of the highest scouting post, shouted out loudly. ¡°The vote begins now! The time limit is 3 days. Whatever you do...Receive the rmendations of three people! By proving that you¡¯re useful to the vige. Those who fail to receive the rmendations of three people will all get sent as an offering!¡± ¡°...Offering?¡± ¡°Of course we wouldn¡¯t stop you sacrificing yourself for yourrades, prove your worth if you don¡¯t want to be an offering! To yourrades! Achieve three votes no matter what!¡± At the same time everyone¡¯ expression split up. Between the leisurely ones and the pressured ones. ¡°Damnit! It was twost time! Why is it three now!¡± ¡°Aaaaaaahh!¡± ¡°Nothing can be done. The bnce has been broken because neers haven¡¯te in recently. Begin!¡± Everyone looked at Altair and Hansoo with evil expressions after hearing the word neers. Chapter 158 : Voting Offerings (2) Chapter 158 : Voting Offerings (2) Altair made a confused expression. A vote for offerings. She didn¡¯t know what an offering was but she deduced that it wasn¡¯t good. Since the whole vige was in chaos after the vote had begun. And as if receiving three was the most important thing, arguments were getting louder and there were curses being thrown around. Some were running somewhere else and others were discussing something. All with urgent expressions. At that moment. A few people who were causing an uproar approached Altair and her group. ¡°Hey! Neers! Let¡¯s have a talk!¡± ¡°...¡± Altair finched as she looked at these people approaching her with a threatening aura. Her own group only had around 9 people. But the other side had at least 20 people. And their eyes were all shining as if they were in a rush. This was very dangerous. Since the ones who didn¡¯t have any leisure to back off to might do some crazy things. ¡®Damnit. At least tell us what the vote is.¡¯ At that moment. Hoooook! One of the guards, who was watching from above the scouting post, jumped down andnded on the ground. Tadak The sound of thending was very quiet but effect wasn¡¯t. ¡°Ugh...¡± The Farmers who were walking up suddenly flinched while looking at the Guard. Hellum, a guard who hadnded, smiled and then shouted to the ones around him. ¡°You know already. That violence is forbidden.¡± ¡°Damn...¡± Altair sighed as she looked at the people walking off and then switched her gaze onto the guard. The person who had first guided them in the vige. Altair asked Hellum. ¡°What is the vote and why is it causing such a ruckus?¡± Hellum chuckled. ¡°Well. Putting it simply, it¡¯s like a poprity vote.¡± ¡°What?¡± Altair spoke with a dumbfounded expression. A poprity vote was enough to cause everyone to fall in panic like this? No way. Hellum added additional details while looking at Altair. ¡°You see, our vige is in a certain situation where we need to pick out offerings. Constantly.¡± ¡°...¡± Offering. A word that didn¡¯t have good vibes to it. Hellum continued to speak while looking at Altair. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t even know what happens to those who be offerings. But it¡¯s a fact that it doesn¡¯t really sound good right? That¡¯s why everyone was trying so hard to fill their quota to not go but... This method was very vague. And to base it off strength... That¡¯s weird too right? We can¡¯t really number everyone ording to strength and one¡¯s strength might differ depending on how dire of a situation they are in. And for someone to pick people off like a king... Our vige is still a bit democratic you see.¡± ¡°...Yeah.¡± ¡°This is why the voting system has been introduced.¡± Vote. The rules were simple. One vote per one person. The Farmers could give this to anybody but themselves that they judge to be needed in the vige. And it was their choice whomever they gave it to. Since someone might be really needed to them despite not being needed by others. ¡°The number changes every time but...With the amount of offerings we need this time, you need at least three votes this time. This is the only reason to stay in the vige. It¡¯s not that bad really. There was a time when one needed to receive five people¡¯s votes.¡± Hellum was about to continue speaking but just held it in. Since there wasn¡¯t a need to be kind to a rude girl who disregarded seniority. ¡®It¡¯s extremely disadvantageous for neers like you.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t an issue of necessity but how long they had been in the vige. People in the vige will usually appeal themselves to the others. That they were needed in the vige like this. At first they had created this method just to pick out offerings but it brought quite a positive effect to the wholemunity. Most people will do whatever it took to profit usually. Even if that harmed theirrades. But once the offering system was introduced, they couldn¡¯t do whatever they wanted. Since they would then be the offerings in the next voting. Nobody wanted to have somebody dangerous around them in an environment already filled to the brim with danger. Even if they were siblings. And to keep one¡¯s image as well as maintaining one¡¯s chance at the vote, the vigers were quite concerned about this issue during the normal days as well. There were indeed three days to acquire the votes but having the guaranteed votes before then was safer. Altair made a dumbfounded expression at the words of Hellum that told her that she needed to gain three votes. Then a tremendous issue would arise from this. ¡°What...Do you mean that two thirds of the vige will get dragged out as offerings?¡± It made no sense. She didn¡¯t know how long the offering system took ce but if they cut off such arge amount of people then there was no way the vige would be able to be maintained. Hellum smiled at those words. ¡°Well actually...This is a bit different.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You Farmers only have one vote per person. But there¡¯s no rule saying that others are the same way right?¡± It was democratic, yes. But it was only democratic . It was not like the real world. ........................................... Karhal, a Hunter who had returned to the vige, whistled as he looked at Mackill who was looking at him with a despicable expression: ¡°Oh. Why have youe to see me? After saying such words.¡± Mackill clenched her teeth and spoke: ¡°You knew that the time for the voting hade in the vige.¡± The moment Mackill and the other 200 people entered the vige they had fallen into another dangerous situation. Since they, the ones who had been dragged away by Keron and Etianon the moment they came into the vige, had no connections whatsoever. Even if they go around and vote for each other only 70 of them would be able to live. Karhal nodded at those words. ¡°I knew.¡± The words of the leisurely Karhal. Mackill shouted out in rage from the attitude of Karhal which seemed like it was asking what the problem was. ¡°Damn! Then why did you bring us into the vige right away! You could¡¯ve waited until the vote ended to bring us in!¡± The offerings vote didn¡¯t take that long. If Karhal left them in the darkness until it ended and brought them? Then they would¡¯ve been able to dodge the vote this time along. And then they would¡¯ve been able to buy some time. Until the next vote for the offerings. Karhal smirked at these words. A clear sneer. Mackill stopped at Karhal¡¯s expression. ¡°...What?¡± Karhalughed as he spoke. With an attitude saying that she was only this much as well. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you want to escape this vote by yourselves... What if the 200 of you miss it? Then what about the other 200 who would get dragged along instead?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°At least they had worked hard to bring in food to the vige and didn¡¯t mind licking the foot of others just to collect some votes. They struggled as much as they could. And if onepares them to you... It¡¯s clear who should get dragged away right?¡± There wasn¡¯t a need for Karhal to judge things anyway. Since the results of the vote would tell them. ¡°In the end well... It means you guys got this far by stepping on others.¡± Mackill couldn¡¯t hold in her anger and shouted. ¡°You fucking bastard! That¡¯s because we were trapped because of you!¡± Karhal nodded as he heard the enraged shout of Mackill. While erasing the smile on his face. ¡°Yeah. So that¡¯s why you guys came to find us right? You want us to take responsibility?¡± ¡°Haa...Haaa.¡± Mackill suppressed her anger at those words and then started to breathe in and out. The other side clearly knew what she wanted. It was now time to get to the main point. ¡°Yeah. If you guys are still human...At least give us the votes this time around. You guys have...Ten votes each.¡± The Hunters had two privileges. One, they werepletely exempt from the vote. Second, they all had 10 votes each. It wasn¡¯t wrong to say it was based on strength. Since a Hunter was an important figure that couldn¡¯t be traded even for 10 Farmers. This was the true privilege of Hunters who lived atop of the Farmers. To them, this whole voting this was just watching fire that was across the river. This was the reason why Mackill came to find Karhal. Karhal¡¯s team, the 30 people, had a total of 300 votes. And even more if they could ask for some people for help. Karhal chuckled at Mackill¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re asking too much. You¡¯re asking us to give you the authority to save 200 people.¡± Mackill clenched her teeth and then spoke: ¡°Nothing can be done. And you guys won¡¯t be able to ignore it as well. How would I stop the mouths of those who would get dragged away as offerings?¡± Nobody knew what happened to those who got dragged out as offerings. But it was clear that they didn¡¯t need to deal with the hunters anymore at least. If they gather up and expose the Hunters then a cmity will befall the Hunters. Karhal pondered for a moment while looking at Mackill threatening him and then chuckled as he nodded. ¡°Sure. Since it wasn¡¯t only Keron and Etianon who wronged. We need to take responsibility a bit as well.¡± As moment Mackill¡¯s expression brightened up from Karhal¡¯s answer, Karhal spoke again: ¡°But, We cannot give you all 600 votes. We can hmm...Yeah, 300. We will only give you 300.¡± ¡°What?¡± Karhal made an expression saying ¡®Wasn¡¯t it obvious?¡¯. ¡°Of course. Why would the Farmerse all the way to us to lick our feet?¡± The Hunters couldn¡¯t y with the Farmers if they weren¡¯t issued a Free Pass even if they were Hunters. But even without that, many Farmers would dodge the eyes of the guards and approach the Hunters outside the vige. They would sell themselves so the Hunters could vote for them. And there was no reason the Hunters needed to deny it. Karhal continued to speak. ¡°There are a few votes we promised to give you see. You want us to scrape everything off them and give it to you as well? This is too much. This is as much as we can give you if we use every bit of influence we have.¡± ¡°...¡± The words ¡®Can you not¡¯ almost came up from her throat but she gulped it back down. She couldn¡¯t. Because then, even if they were able to dodge the vote this time around, they would get killed by their fellow Farmers. ¡®...Where to get the remaining votes?¡¯ Mackill¡¯s expression turned into that of panic slowly. Karhal chuckled as he looked at Mackill and then spoke: ¡°Try going to that Hansoo guy. Though I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s quite urgent.¡± ¡°What?¡± ................................................................... Altair took her group and quickly started to go through the vige. ¡®I need to hurry and find him.¡¯ Hansoo was their sole remaining hope. They had 9 people. The votes they needed was 27 in total but there was no one who would give them any votes. No one. They needed to get those 10 votes from Hansoo at least and work from there. But Altair realized that she was a step toote after having arrived. ¡°Please give me a vote! Just one! I¡¯ve already collected two!¡± ¡°Please! I¡¯ll do whatever you ask of if you give me two! I¡¯ve collected quite a lot of runes as well! Please I beg you!¡± Hansoo¡¯s surroundings had already turned into chaos. It wasn¡¯t just one or two. Hundreds of people had gathered around him. ¡®My god...¡¯ Altair swirled her tongue around her mouth. But she knew the reason for this. There was a limited amount of Hunters in the vige. And the votes of those Hunters had long been set before the vote already. The newly risen Hunter, Hansoo, was like their lifeline. Altair stopped while looking at the attitudes of the giant group of people. Though violence was forbidden, it didn¡¯t seem from their expressions that things would end calmy. Well everyone here could only be like that. Since they had all seen what the Harvester, the one called Dakidus, was chewing on as a snack. They didn¡¯t know what happened to the ones sent away as offerings. But if they get pushed out from here? They would get dragged away by the thing that treated humans as snacks. While everyone was shouting out loudly of the things they can offer with a panic stricken expression, one of the people who hade here looked at Altair¡¯s group and spoke. Since it had been quite long since the faces of the neers, the first in a while, had spread around in the vige. They couldn¡¯t do anything because of the Guards but the man still whispered quietly to Altair. ¡°Hey. Isn¡¯t it better for you to just stay out of this?¡± ¡°What?¡± The man looked around his surroundings as he spoke. ¡°Everyone here has at least gathered two votes you see. They worked hard during the normal days for it.¡± The man frowned as he spoke. Since he wasn¡¯t an exemption to that. ¡®Damn...I thought two votes would be enough.¡¯ But in a situation like this, every vote had the worth of a life. ¡°Which means that ten people wouldn¡¯t go with that guy¡¯s votes. But you guys need 3 votes each to get exempted. Logically speaking, isn¡¯t ten better than three? It¡¯s not like you die, who knows if they¡¯ll treat you well when you get there?¡± ¡®This monkey...Saying such things...¡¯ Altair made a dumbfounded expression. She didn¡¯t know what would happen to the offerings but she could tell somewhat from the people¡¯s attitudes. She could not get dragged away no matter what. ¡®We¡¯re acquaintances... He wouldn¡¯t treat me like a stranger.¡¯ Altair froze her expression and then walked towards Hansoo. Chapter 159 : Voting Offerings (3) Chapter 159 : Voting Offerings (3) Dakidus¡¯ Fortress, the Harvester, Atin. Dakidus frowned slightly as he sat inside the control room. ¡°Hmm...I¡¯m feeling distressed for some reason.¡± Crunch Crunch. ¡°Aaaaaaahhh....¡± If one feels stressed, then they should eat. Dakidus¡¯ hands moved towards the transparent snack container next to him. Then his four-meter-long mouth opened up as he started to eat the humans that were inside the container. Crunch Crunch. ¡°Uaaaaak!¡± The control room was filled with screams in an instant. And on every single one of these human¡¯s bodies were skills¡ªpowerful defensive skills. There wasn¡¯t any form of suppression or control applied to the humans that Dakidus was chewing on. They were all fresh humans that had just been brought in. ¡°This fucking bitch!¡± If they could use defensive skills,then they could also use offensive ones as well. As the humans who¡¯d been trapped within the mysterious clear container were picked up by Dakidus¡¯ hands, they all clenched their teeth and started to use their skills. A ck beam came out from the hands of an adventurer in Dakidus¡¯ hands and smashed onto Dakidus¡¯ eyes. Then, a huge explosion urred. Boooooooom! The entire room that Dakidus was in, which had clear walls, started to tremble from the attack. Surprisingly, a skill which had a simr power to the Pentuple Beam of Karhal, hade out of a human who was merely a snack. But of course, these people had been caught whilst they were adventuring inside of the Green Road. They were much stronger than those who acted like kings in those puny little ceasefire zones. ¡°Grrr....A bitch huh. Isn¡¯t that a bit too urate?¡± A beast-like rose up from Dakidus¡¯ mouth¡ªas if he couldn¡¯t give up his beastial-instincts. But the adventurer fell into despair when he heard that noise. He could clearly hear the sneer hidden within. ¡°Damnit....¡± A blue barrier had surrounded the entire body of the wolfman. From the crown off the wolfman¡¯s head, to the rest of the body, the blue barrier was currently protecting Dakidus extremely well. ¡°I heard that you guys were a bit smart. Don¡¯t you know that just getting chewed up is more convenient?¡± ¡°Ahhh....¡± The adventurer was instantly filled with fear in that moment. Dakidus threw the human into his mouth and started to chew. ¡°Uaaa-aaaaak!¡± Booom! Booo-boooo-boom! Explosions andsers came out from within Dakidus¡¯ mouth. However, Dakidus ignored the man¡¯sst ditch efforts, and swirled his snack inside his mouth as long as possible, before slowly chewing him down. The inner parts of his mouth were also protected by the blue barrier. No, this kind of resistance was rather fun. ¡®The main dish isn¡¯t really fun to eat.¡¯ Dakidus liked snacks because of these sensations. Since they struggled in his mouth. Rumble. Rumble... As the resistance in his mouth slowly stopped, Dakidus made a bored expression, swallowed the snack, and then looked towards the border area in the distance while smacking his lips. And then thought of the sixth sense that had disturbed him a few days ago as he made an ufortable expression. The higher race¡ªThe Arukon. If he ignored the other two Higher races that they shared borders with, then one could say that there shouldn¡¯t be any reason for this sixth sense to activate, since humans were just mere livestock. But why had it activated? His role was just managing the farms in this nearby area, which grew these livestock. ¡®Well. It seems that these guys called that a ceasefire zone.¡¯ Dakidus made an amused expression. He could constantly eat humans for free, without doing anything himself. If it wasn¡¯t a farm, then what was it? Dakidus pondered as he thought of the farm, but then just nodded his head. ¡®I should go a bit early.¡¯ Even without that disturbing sensation from a few days ago, going a bit early to watch happened quite often. Since watching the voting process that these guys had was quite amusing. Thest ones had often left quite an amusing scene. ¡®The game¡¯s quite nice.¡¯ The moment Dakidus willed it. Kiiiiiiiing... The entire control room began to be shrouded in bright blue light. At the same time, a huge quantity of mana started toe out from Dakidus¡¯ body, which had a blue crown on the top of the head. Hooooooong. The mana that came out from Dakidus¡¯s body started to spread out in all directions. At that moment... Kuugugugugugugu.... The control room Dakidus was sitting in started to tremble excessively. .................................................. Hansoo nodded as he looked at the surrounding swarm of people. If he could use this to hasten the preparing process, then it¡¯d be very good. ¡®I should enhance the Sealing Jade a bit more.¡¯ The core material was the Sealing Jade. But in order to give the Harvester, Dakidus, a fatal strike, the Sealing Jade alone wasn¡¯t enough. Since the Sealing Jade, despite its tremendous power, wasn¡¯t invincible. If there wasn¡¯t a limit to the Sealing Jade, why would the Sages have lost the war against the Higher races? This was why he had to prepare, and had to enhance the Sealing Jade further. The alchemists of the past had found a method of enhancing the Sealing Jade by using materials that could be found in ceasefire viges. ¡®Let¡¯s see...there are eight important materials in total.¡¯ These items were definitely not something that he could earn in a short amount of time by trading the things he had. But this wasn¡¯t much of a problem. After checking the market around town. Everything he needed had already been prepared by stores that the Guards operated. ¡®Of course they¡¯d have them.¡¯ The important materials he needed were also quite precious within the vige, so they always had a surplus amount of them lying around. There was just one problem. He couldn¡¯t buy them. ¡®I have no money.¡¯ Hansoo clicked his tongue. In order to make everything fair in the world, the points given to those for their contributions could be used to borrow or buy things in the vige. Of course the best case scenario would be where they gave the best items out, and had them fight for the vige¡ªbut such an ideal case has never worked out fluently. Because then a ruckus would be created when everyone tried to obtain the best items. And this point system was something that both encouraged hunting, and gave the farmers strength. But Hansoo had almost no points. How could he have contribution points when he¡¯d just arrived in the vige?. And stealing wasn¡¯t a very good idea. Stealing from a shop owned by the Guards was the same as fighting them head on. ¡®But wouldn¡¯t that be the case for these guys as well?¡¯ He was originally going to sh against the guards in order to gain the materials from the market, but there wasn¡¯t a need to do it anymore, because of this event. Hansoo took a deep breath, and then shouted, ¡°Arumang¡¯s Horn! Ellum¡¯s Poison! Akarim Leather! And...¡± Everyone made confused expressions at the shouts that came from Hansoo¡¯s mouth. ¡®Why is he calling out such rare items...¡¯ The materials Hansoo had just called out were things that they could only buy by giving away arge amount of points. For example, an Arumang¡¯s Horn was something that could hide an adventurer¡¯s presence to quite arge degree, just by having it on their person. It was expensive since it was an item that allowed one to get away from the perceptions of the beasts. Akarim¡¯s Leather gave one a high amount of magic resistance if ced atop of their armor, and Ellum¡¯s Poison was a high level poison that worked against even rank 5 beasts. Why had he shouted out these materials? ¡®Tsk. Maybe I¡¯d be able to buy one if I emptied all my points.¡¯ While the man, who was talking to Altair, muttered in his mind as he thought of his own contribution points. Hansoo shouted out a final line after saying those eight materials. ¡°I will give a vote for those who bring me the eight materials I just shouted! Oh, and two for Arumang¡¯s Horn and Akarim¡¯s Leather!¡± Hansoo¡¯s shout rang out in all directions. ¡°Huh?¡± While a few people stopped in their tracks in confusion. ¡°Huaaaaap!¡± Papapapapak As soon as those words were heard, the ones located on the outermost parts quickly moved. It was like a firework. A scene where tens of people suddenly rushed towards the vige. ¡°Huh?¡± The ones who were thinking about it a bit too long finally screamed out as well, and ran towards the Market. ¡®Damn. My curiosity slowed me down!¡± The man who was speaking to Altair started to run as well while grinding his teeth. What did it matter where Hansoo wanted to take those things or how he wanted use them? They had points. And as long as they could get those items to him, they¡¯d be able to get that vote. What else was needed? ¡®Though it¡¯s a bit expensive...¡¯ Using up all their points was still much better than being dragged away as an offering. The man stole a nce behind him and smiled. ¡®Well then. There are clearly those who¡¯re out of thispetition now.¡¯ The man was actually quite nervous himself as well. Being an acquaintance was sometimes very frightening. What if the rtion between Hansoo and the neers was deeper? Without any thoughts, all 10 votes would go to those guys. But it seemed like Hansoo clearly had standards. Why would he give those votes to the neers who were just beggars? ¡®Good. Good.¡¯ The adventurers used various skills and stormed towards the market. And when everyone had disappeared, Mackill and Altair, who¡¯d arrivedte, made expressions of despair when they heard Hansoo¡¯s shout. Contribution points. Both Mackill, who¡¯d been trapped within the human farm and had just arrived at the vige, and Altair, a neer, had no contribution points. Mackill¡¯s expression was that of devastation, since she realized that there was no way for her to dodge this. Mackill, who was in a daze, suddenly began to grind her teeth while looking at the Hunters and Guards, as well as Karim, the captain of the guards, and at Ekidu. And then she shouted loudly. ¡°I thought I¡¯d escaped from the farm, but it seems like this ce is a farm as well!¡± As her shouts were heard, the Hunters who were watching the fire from the other side, made amused expressions. And Mackill was enraged again from those expressions, she shouted again. ¡°Damnit! I don¡¯t know who¡¯s taking these offerings, but aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourselves?! Living like this with your strength! Shouldn¡¯t you try to fight them with this much strength!?¡± Their strengths couldn¡¯t even bepared to hers. And there were arge amount of these guys. But for them to act this way...to sell their own race. At that moment. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Kuaaahahahaha!¡± Sneers exploded out from all around her. From the Hunters watching from above, to the Farmers who had leisure after obtaining votes. While Mackill was frowning from this scene, Karhal, who¡¯d followed Mackill all the way here, spoke towards her. ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t seen them yet. The Harvesters.¡± ¡°...What?¡± The moment Mackill replied. Kuuuguguguugugugugu... Everything including the skies and the earth started to tremble. As if something that was riding on a huge wave was approaching them. The moment that Mackill was shocked from the powerful vibration, Karhal made a bitter expression. ¡°I guess they don¡¯t really have manners because they¡¯re bitches. Well anyway, it¡¯s a good event for you. Look. Those are the things you¡¯re asking us to fight.¡± Karhal then pointed towards the sky. The moment Mackill looked up towards where Karhal had pointed, Mackill wasn¡¯t able to believe her own eyes. It wasn¡¯t something she should be seeing in a ce like this. ¡°Oh my god...¡± Kuuuguguguguu... A golden castle that mighte out in a sci-fi fantasy movie. A giant circr castle with a diameter over 500m was approaching the vige from high up in the skies. Kuurururururuuuu... The golden castle in the skies, whenpared to the small wooden vige below, made it shine with splendor even more. And it wasn¡¯t just for looks. A humongous mana wave resonated out from the giant golden castle. Despite being kilometers away from it, it still made their entire bodies feel prickly. Karhal mumbled as he looked at the Satellite Fortress of the Harvester. ¡°It¡¯s quite a scene right? Isn¡¯t it like seeing an alien during the primitive era? Anyways, he came a bit early this time around. Damn...¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Mackill looked at Karhal with a confused expression, since his expression wasn¡¯t quite good. The other Hunter¡¯s expressions were filled with nervousness as well. Mackill couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity as she asked. ¡°Why are you guys nervous? You guys have nothing to do with the vote at all.¡± And then Hansoo, who¡¯d appeared next to them, spoke as he looked up at the giant castle. ¡°That¡¯s a rule made by humans.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that they wouldn¡¯t necessarily respect that rule.¡± Karhal added another line to Hansoo¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ll say it simply. Their personalities are just like...the Fairy¡¯s.¡± ¡°...I see.¡± Mackill mumbled as he looked at the giant wolfman floating down from the castle, enshrouded in blue light. Since the expression on its face was too familiar. It was the same as the one on the Fairy¡¯s. ¡®Damn...just watch and fuck off this time around! Please! At least the Fairies look cute...¡¯ If that guy fancied something, then even they, the Hunters, weren¡¯t safe. Karhal gulped down his saliva as he looked at the ugly wolfman. Chapter 160 : Lawless (1) Chapter 160 : Lawless (1) Dakidus pondered as he looked below. As to whether he would just watch. Or y around and have some fun. Dakidus pondered for a bit and then quickly made a decision. ¡®Shall I have some fun then. We¡¯re on the losing end this time anyway.¡¯ Dakidus clicked his tongue as he looked down as if he was feeling some dislike. Usually the Farms rotated around as they gave the Offerings. To the other two Higher Races other than his. Though they all had enmities against each other and were in constantpetition, they all had a silent rule regarding the farms. And because of this, it was forbidden for them to interfere with the farm itself too much. Since ying around with it a bit too much will reduce the amount of the harvest. But it should be okay this time. ¡®Tsk. Why does it have to be when we receive... Why aren¡¯t the humans able to recuperate?¡¯ The amount they¡¯d receive this time around was much lower than what the other two had gotten. But since the amount they¡¯d get is lower, ying around with the humans to a certain degree wouldn¡¯t matter as well. ¡®Well. As long as I don¡¯t kill a lot of them.¡¯ And there was something else that was bothering him anyway. The expressions of those whom he had seen as he approached on the Satellite Fortress. For them to beughing around when they knew that he wasing. ¡°Hmm. Were they called Hunters? Insolent.¡± Dakidus made made an expression of discontentment. Farmers and Hunters. It didn¡¯t matter much how they divided themselves. A soldier ant and a worker ant. That was basically the difference he could see in his eyes. They were acting quite nervous and cautious since they had seen him but that much wasn¡¯t enough. They needed to fear him much more than that. ¡®Mmm. This is what¡¯s called fairness.¡¯ The Farmers would like it a bit too. Since these humans seemed to like the word fairness. ....................................... Hansoo shook his head while watching the Harvester who had stopped halfway whileing down. Since it didn¡¯t look like things would proceed smoothly. The smile on its face proved it. And Hansoo wasn¡¯t the only one who saw this. Karhal and the other Hunters were also mumbling quietly. ¡°Please...¡± They couldn¡¯t curse out in case Dakidus was listening but their intentions were clear. ¡®Just shut up and watch. Eat your snack from right there.¡¯ Karhal mumbled as he looked at the giant snack container floating next to him. Everyone knew. That every time that crazy wolf guy fancied something, a tremendous amount of casualties got created. But only half of their wishes were fulfilled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. Do you really think I¡¯ll treat you badly or something?¡± Crunch. ¡°Kuaaa...Aaaak!¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone made dumbfounded expressions as they watched Dakidus pull out another person from the snack container to eat him. Since his actions contradicted his words just now. Dakidus chewed and swallowed the snack in his mouth, looked around at this surroundings and then spoke: ¡°Don¡¯t worry I said. It¡¯s a gift really. There¡¯s nothing bad for you. Mmm. Oh yes. Shall we just do a treasure hunt?¡± The moment Dakidus finished speaking. The blue crown on top of Dakidus¡¯ head started to shine. And soon. Jiiiiiing Blue light poured out from the giant golden castle and then created arge screen in the air. And a sentence appeared on that blue screen. -Reward : Wish ticket. ¡°What the hell is this...¡± Everyone made confused expressions as they read the sentence floating in air. At that moment. Chiiiiiing Something came out from the giant fortress and then extended downloads. Around 100 shining objects had been spread all around the vige. ¡®A treasure hunt...For him to throw the rewards away in such a carefree way. The treasures that hadnded were shining so brightly that they were clearly imprinted into their sights. While everyone was making confused expressions. Dakidus smiled as he spoke. ¡°The rule is very simple. Find that. To those who find that thing, I¡¯ll allow you one wish. Within my power.¡± Everyone was shocked at these words. Harvester, Dakidus. He was like a god here where the Higher races ruled. Since what Dakidus was able to do was far beyond their imaginations. Dakidus made a content expression while he looked at the surprised faces of many and then slowly started to speak again. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it already? I told you it¡¯s not bad. How would I dare do anything to you when you guys are the precious offerings. If you get that to me then I¡¯ll grant any one thing you wish that is within my power. You can even get yourself out of the offering forever. I can even make you the leader of this vige. If you want something I have then I can give you some runes or artifacts you guys spoke of.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes shone from those words. Dakidus continued to speak: ¡°Well. We have a bit too many runes, skills and artifacts you see. Since there are quite a lot of people who get caught. We don¡¯t know well but there should be a lot of useful things if you see them. I can even drop you off at the end of the Green Road, in front of the portal.¡± The more Dakidus spoke. The more people¡¯s eyes changed. Sharper and sharper. Those things wouldn¡¯t just be useful. The people those guys caught weren¡¯t limited to the ceasefire zone. They would have some tremendous things as well. ¡®If I can get it then...Everything will be over.¡¯ Dakidus was not somebody who would y tricks on them with this. Since he had too much pride to do so. The rules of the vige didn¡¯t matter, he just told them that he would give them runes and take them to the portal if they could acquire it. At the exact same moment, people started to move out. Towards where the lights fell down. At that moment. Kooooooong From the giant fortress in the sky, countless amounts of light pirs dropped down. ¡°Uuuuuk.¡± ¡°Kuuhuk.¡± The light pirs suppressed everyone who were stealing nces while trying to move around discreetly. Kududududuk ¡®Hmm.¡¯ While Hansoo frowned while looking at the pir of light pushing his body down. Dakidus smiled and spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t move so carefreely. That¡¯s cheating. You should at least hear out the rules.¡± Rules. Everyone nodded despite groaning out. It was important. Since going against them was the same as going against Dakidus himself. For them to go against the words of Dakidus, who was like a god with a bad personality, in a ce like this. They wouldn¡¯t die in a pretty way. ¡°Don¡¯t go out of the vige. It would be troublesome if the number of offerings decreases.¡± The moment he finished speaking. Paaaaaak! The pir of light that was suppressing them spread out in all directions and tied onto the wooden walls. At the same time a giant sky blue barrier surrounded the vige. The moment everyone looked at him with confusion. Dakidus shrugged his shoulders as he spoke. ¡°What are you doing? You can move now?¡± ¡°?¡± The rules have been all told. Do what you need to do. At that moment. ¡®That bastard of a dog...¡¯ One of the farmers mumbled very very quietly. So quiet that it was barely audible to the person next to him. It was the first time he was seeing the Harvester. Since he wasn¡¯t here thest time they sent the offerings. But for him to be such a despicable being. ¡®He¡¯s really tyrannical.¡¯ And for there to be no rules. Which means weaklings like him couldn¡¯t do anything. The moment the Farmer, Arton, mumbled quietly. ¡°Huuukk!¡± ¡°This insane bastard!¡± The Hunters and the Farmers were scared out of their wits and got away from Aton. ¡°Huh?¡± The moment Aton flinched. A blue beam of light smashed onto him from the skies. Booooooooom! A clearly different pir from the one before. Aton didn¡¯t even leave behind ashes as he disappeared from that spot. ¡°See, you shouldn¡¯t curse out others that easily. Just do it inwardly. Inwardly man.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone gulped their saliva from Dakidus¡¯s words. They might¡¯ve cursed out on a normal asion but they couldn¡¯t right now. Since Dakidus was listening to everything. As long as the Satellite Fortress was standing, Dakidus was basically in control of this vige. ¡°Now! Let¡¯s begin! Acquire it and bring it to me! Then you guys will pass.¡± But nobody stepped out hastily. While everyone was nning things out. Dakidus growled out. ¡°Will I need to add a few more rules for you to work harder? Like limited time...¡± Even before those words could end. ¡°Huuaaaap¡± A few people who realized that there was no more way to dodge this quickly started to move. And the others who saw this felt nervous as they also started to move. ¡°Damn! Since things have gone this far, I might as well!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Rumble! Booooom! Boom! The start was a bit rough but the spread was very quick. In just a moment the entire vige was filled with screams and explosions. ¡®My god...¡¯ Ekidu clenched onto her head while looking at the vige that had turned into a sea of mes. The rules she had so painstakingly kept were smashed apart in an instant. Because of that bitch floating around up there. Hansoo also mumbled quietly while looking at Dakidus floating in the skies. ¡®These guys definitely need to die.¡¯ How could the humans unite when these things existed? The humans were problematic as well but there was no way humans would be alive if something like that came from time to time to y around. And in reality, starting from the yellow zone the survival rate decreased quite a bit. About 3 billion more people who would cross over in the next 5 years. The time in total may have shortened a bit but the amount that woulde was the same. Since the quicker the unification with the Abyss was, the faster the people got sent here. And actually the amount of humans who had been sacrificed here had lessened because the border between the Otherworld and the Abyss had worn down quicker. ¡®Well. Getting killed when the border gets destroyed is simr.¡¯ Anyway, this game may be a chance or a dangerous situation for him. ¡®The work will be a bitplicated but if I can acquire that then it would be a bit easier to aplish my goals.¡¯ Wish. He did say he would grant them one but he obviously wouldn¡¯t grant them everything like the genie of amp. Since they weren¡¯t that benevolent. They would only grant them however they felt and only to a certain degree where it wasn¡¯t suspicious. Since they were proud but still would sense something against a wish that crossed the line with their sixth sense. But this was still very useful. ¡®I should get it.¡¯ The blue treasure that had fallen the closest to him was in the northeastern direction. Hansoo quickly advanced towards the location countless Hunters had already left towards. Kududududuk Booooom! In just a moment, Hansoo¡¯s body flew over the heads of the Farmers. The Farmers couldn¡¯t participate in this fight anyway. Since they would just get killed by the Hunters even if they got it. Basically it was an unexpectedpetition. Something that Dakidus created since he couldn¡¯t just watch the Farmers fight to their deaths. ¡®It¡¯s there¡¯ He could figure it out even without the light from the treasures. Since it had been long since the explosions along with seven colored lights had started to spread out from that location. Booooom! Booom! ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Damn! How dare a 11th Area brate here! Go back to your area!¡± Numerous tens of Hunters were fighting against each other. The number of treasures was 100. It wasn¡¯t arge amount of treasures since the Hunters were counted by the thousands. ¡®It¡¯s here.¡¯ Kiiiiiing A single blue gem, which was embedded deep within the ground like a meteor, was sending out lights in all directions. Hansoo jumped into the middle and then poured in arge amount of mana onto the Pandemic de. He then spread it on top of the Hunters. Hoooooong Chiiijijijik ¡°Huh?¡± Everybody freaked out at the sudden yellow pores that were gnawing at their mana and then quickly defended their body with their skills. And then growled as they looked behind them. ¡°This damned bastard...¡± They had heard that the neer was strong. But for him to be at this level. ¡®Damn... My mana is disappearing very quickly.¡¯ The might of the skill he had just released was so powerful to the point where the mana reinforcement around their bodies were quickly getting melted down. And for him to attack first against all of them. ¡®It means he¡¯s confident.¡¯ But it was toote to avoid collision. ¡®That bastard first...¡¯ The moment the hunters instinctively turned around to look at Hansoo. ¡°Tsk.¡± Hansoo clicked his tongue and took a step back. And the Huntersughed as they saw this. Since they thought that they had pressured him away. But that wasn¡¯t the reason why Hansoo had backed off. Hoooooong! Something flew towards the location he had moved away from with a deafening sound. And the Hunters who had finally felt the aura freaked out as they backed away. And soon. Boooobobobobom! Something fell down while smashing apart the ground. And somebody walked out from the dust clouds as he spoke. ¡°Oh my. Neer. It hasn¡¯t been that long since I guided you around but for us to meet again. Anyways, you guys can all go and do what you need to do. We¡¯ll take care of this now.¡± The Hunters gulped down their saliva as they backed off. ¡°...Hellum. Fucking hell.¡± ¡®For the Guards to act.¡¯ Them, the Hunters, were naturally very aggressive in nature because of what they do. But they still followed the rules of the vige and feared thews. Would they do this because they respected the vige? The outer zone, 1st zone, where the Hunters lived and the inner zone, 3rd zone, where the Farmers lived. The 2nd zone which was located in between those things. The people who maintained thew, seized the Farmers on the inside and suppressed the Hunters on the outside. Guards. People who had decided to stay within the vige even after 1 year. Most people left after filling up their yearly contracts so there wasn¡¯t that many of them but every one of them were much stronger than the Hunters. Since all of them had at least stayed in the vige for a year. The core force of the vige that fought against the 1st and 2nd rank beasts and kept the order in the vige. It could clearly be seen just from how the Hunters, who had been growling and fighting each other only up until now, were backing away. ¡°Good. Cheer up everyone.¡± The moment Hellum nodded and turned around. Boooooooom! A singleser beam smashed onto Hellum. ¡°That¡¯s a bit difficult, you see, I need that too.¡± The Hunters freaked out as they saw Hansoo who had attacked Hellum without a single thought. ¡®That crazy bastard! What the hell is he thinking!¡¯ Hellum alone was intimidating enough but attacking the guards itself was breaking the rules. No punishments, just elimination in that instant. The event where the 430 Hunters of the 4th Area, who had tried to flip the vige upside down, getting erased in just a day was still very clear in their memories. ¡°...What is this?¡± This was a challenge. Hellum, who had blocked the attack with the shield on his left arm , red at Hansoo with a frozen expression. Chapter 161 : Lawless (2) Chapter 161 : Lawless (2) Hellum spat out his words with a frozen expression. ¡°Is this a challenge? It seems you¡¯ve gotten a bit too excited from bing a Hunter...¡± Hansoo chuckled at those words. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you came to do a Guard¡¯s job.¡± The others were acting this way because they had been suppressed by the guards for too long. One could figure it out with just a bit of thought. Dakidus had clearly said that there weren¡¯t any rules while the Treasure Hunt proceeded. Which means the rules of the humans were all ignored. Actually, if there was somebody who tried to interfere with the game by maintaining that rule then Dakidus would erase them first. That guy had juste to fulfill his own desires. The Hunter¡¯s expressions started to worsen from Hansoo¡¯s words. They had finally realized that Hellum hadn¡¯te to execute the rules of the vige. ¡®Damn...Because there¡¯s a lot at stake, even the Guards are acting up.¡¯ The Hunters grinded their teeth. The Guards had nevere out despite the countless games the Harvesters yed. But they had interfered since Dakidus had started quite arge game from theck of humans he would Harvest this time around. Hellum clicked his tongue while looking at them. ¡®Tsk.¡¯ He wanted to pick it up and leave quickly while they were still confused but they had realized. And it would be dangerous at this rate. ¡®One is okay but...If they alle then it¡¯s dangerous.¡¯ If n A fails then he could just go onto the next one. Hellum chuckled as he shouted. ¡°Hey, you guys. I¡¯m sorry for trying to trick you but wake up for a bit. What are you going to do if the things end this time around?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Only one of you will get the treasure. One. Can any one of you guarantee that you will gain that one treasure?¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone made bitter expressions from those words. They had charged in because the worth of the treasure was priceless and Dakidus was urging them but they didn¡¯t have any guarantees. And this was the reason why they weren¡¯t attacking each other to the death. Since they would need to handle to after storm all by themselves if they couldn¡¯t acquire it. They didn¡¯t even have the confidence to beat Hansoo behind them. Hellum spoke towards the Hunters. ¡°So let¡¯s form an alliance.¡± ¡°Alliance?¡± ¡°Yeah. We will take that to the center of the vige together.¡± One of the Hunters spat on the ground as he spoke. He was strong but he still wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it if all of them attacked. That was why he was trying to talk things out. ¡°For who? You¡¯re just going to...¡± Hellum shook his head. ¡°Was there a rule saying that the wish could only be used for a single person? We just need to wish something that we can all benefit from. Ally with me as the center. If we group up with this many people then others wouldn¡¯t be able to attack us easily either. It¡¯ll be much safer.¡± ¡°Mmm...¡± ¡°Is there anybody who just wants to die this time around? Let¡¯s go low risk and low return. It might not be as good as a monopoly but... It¡¯s not bad right? If I make a strange wish then just attack me then.¡± It was quite an enticing offer. But one of the Hunters frowned as he spoke. ¡°What about when we end? If we remain then Karim, the leader of the Guards, could just punish us. Hellum chuckled. ¡°Did we cause a coup d¡¯etat or something? Do they have any say if we just quietly take it over there?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± The Hunters started to nod. Thinking about it, it wasn¡¯t like they had caused a deadly sin. They had merely fought with the other Hunters. That was as far as things went this time around. Hellum made a content expression while watching the Hunters nod and then spoke towards Hansoo. ¡°You should fight with us well. I¡¯ll forgive you attacking me.¡± Right now, all the other Hunters and the Guards werepetitors. If they were going to group than it would be better the more strong people they had. Since the best scenario was taking the treasure without fighting at all. ¡®And...He doesn¡¯t really seem easy to beat.¡¯ The arm which held the shield was still numb. Hansoo pondered for a moment and then spoke to Hellum. ¡°Are all the other Guards in a simr situation as you?¡± ¡°Hmm...Yeah.¡± Everyone had brains that could think. If they tried to act as a moralist in a situation like this then they would only lose out. Since they hadn¡¯t stayed behind in the vige to just maintain the vige itself. It was just that they still had things they had promised the vige. ¡®It¡¯s a good chance for a good fortune before leaving the vige.¡¯ This was actually the greatest thing Hellum had trust in. Since he wasn¡¯t the only one doing this. If Dakidus were going to punish them then they would at least need to wipe out half the Guards and the Hunters. ¡®And that¡¯s not possible.¡¯ If one person made a mistake then they would get punished but if things blow up thisrge then nobody would actually receive any punishments. Like how the 1st Area¡¯s human farm had been quietly solved. Hansoo pondered at Hellum¡¯s words. ¡®Which means that the vige is literallywless right now.¡¯ A situation out of control. Nobody could perfectly guess what that Dakidus guy would do and how the vigers would react. But the current situation of the vige wasn¡¯t that bad for Hansoo. Since opportunity always apanied danger. ¡®Dakidus. You insolent thief. First I¡¯ll y how you want me to.¡¯ That guy would wee what he was about to do. Since he would clearly draw out the scene he wanted to see. ¡®I should use it now then.¡¯ As Hansoo willed it. Hoooooook The Dark Cloud started to move aggressively under Hansoo¡¯s control. ...................................................... ¡°It¡¯s really a chaotic situation.¡± Karhal, the leader of the 1st Area¡¯s team, clicked his tongue as he looked at the zing vige. And Sebastienne, a 1st Area team member who was standing next to him, also nodded. ¡°Anyways, are we not going to move out? Shouldn¡¯t we do something as well?¡± If everyone from the 1st Area¡¯s teambined forces then getting one treasure would be pretty easy. Karhal shook his head at those words. ¡°Why would you waste your strength already? We can just take it from the tired guys who bring it here. They wouldn¡¯t have a choice anyway.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Sebastienne took a nce around her surroundings from Karhal¡¯s words. As if arge amount of people had simr thoughts as them, quite arge amount of people had gathered around the center of the vige. They had made this choice since it was a bit toote to go after the treasures. There were both positives and negatives to this. The positive was that just like Karhal said, if they wait here then the tired people will bring the treasures to them. Since Dakidus had told them to bring it here. But there were negatives as well. ¡®It¡¯ll be troublesome if strong guys group up ande here.¡¯ Already the clear examples of those strong guys, the Guards, were moving around. Which meant that they¡¯d rather move out and finish them off instead of waiting for the food. ¡®How would this y out?¡¯ Whatever happened, a collision was inevitable. Oooooong ¡®Ugh....¡¯ Sebastienne grasped her head. Since the bug inside her head started to resonate. A ck colored bug that Hansoo had gotten aftering out from the Darkness. 6th rank beast, Peradione. A beast which bore into the head, ate the person¡¯s brain and evolved into a 5th rank beast. The Peradione was usually green, not ck, and couldn¡¯t even live inside the heads of those who had over 15% in runes. Since they just could smash it with their mana. But whatever he did, it was much stronger than the Peradiones they knew of. There was only one thing he had offered them. ¡®Damn.¡¯ They didn¡¯t like such a thing entering their head but they couldn¡¯t really do anything since they had been caught when they were about to be killed. And that Peradion was vibrating and screaming out inside their head. To every 30 members of the 1st Area¡¯s team including Karhal. ¡®Yeah. Let¡¯s at least hear what he¡¯s got to say.¡¯ Karhal and Sebastienne, who started to listen to what Hansoo had to say, suddenly cursed out loud. ¡°...I knew he was crazy but he¡¯s just seriously insane at this point.¡± Kiiiiiiing ¡°Ah! It¡¯s not something against Dakidus!¡± Karhal urgently shouted upwards, stole some nces between the surrounding Hunters around him and then clenched his teeth while frowning. ¡®Yeah. Let¡¯s just see how far he goes.¡¯ Karhal finished his thoughts and shouted towards the Hunters around him. ¡°Hey listen for a second! How long are we going to stay like this! Listen! We can gain many more things if we go and act instead of standing here!¡± There weren¡¯t many who would ignore the words of Karhal who lead the entire 1st Area¡¯s team. Everyone listen in on Karhal¡¯s shouts. ............................................ The deepest location in the 2nd Area. On top of a giant storage unit which was protected by multipleyers of wood, a woman and a few others were standing. Ekidu and a few other Guards who hadn¡¯t lost themselves to greed yet. Ekidu frowned as she looked at the chaos in the distance. ¡®Damn...¡¯ She had groomed the vige the best as she could because she had thought that the vige was the sole hope of the Yellow Zone. Though humans were constantly being sacrificed, numerous people were constantly heading out towards the Green Road. But that vige had fallen into chaos in just an instant. ¡®Fucking bastard of a dog.¡¯ Ekidu, who was sighing while watching the vige, sighed again as she looked around her. The Guards were also in chaos to try to gain profit. The same with Hunters. It was almost impossible to control this situation with a single person¡¯s strength. Ekidu, who was pondering whether to go out or not, made a decision. To stay at her location. ¡®I cannot leave this ce. This treasure hunt will end in a day. We¡¯ll move then.¡¯ Arge chaotic scene had urred because of a damned dog but as long as Dakidus disappeared then this whole thing will calm down. It would be much better to just fix up the vige back to its original status after this whole thing ended. ¡®And since not many people have died... There would be a lot of things to do after it all ends.¡¯ She could jump in if things got worse but at this rate there was no reason for her to interfere. This would only get worse if they try to control the situation. ¡®Dakidus. You must feel a bit depressed.¡¯ Ekidu stole a nce at the sky. There was a clear reason why he had yed a game such as this. He wanted things to be much more chaotic but for it to just end like this. At that moment. Ekidu felt a chill run down her spine. Since Dakidus started tough. A very content expression. The moment Ekidu made a nervous expression. Boooooooom! The walls of the building Ekidu was standing on blew apart. They had only ced it for aesthetics, the wooden wall couldn¡¯t handle the sudden assault and had gotten blown apart. And Ekidu frowned as she looked at the man who walked out. ¡®Hansoo?¡¯ A person who she was keeping a close eye on. Why did this guy suddenly appear here? Ekidu spoke to Hansoo who was walking towards her. ¡°Mister Kang Hansoo. This ce is off limits.¡± The most tightly guarded ce in the vige was not the residence of Ekidu, the leader of the vige. Since they could just raise a new leader if one disappeared. There was another location. Armory. A location where the numerous artifacts and items the vige had collected for 19 years were stored in. Items that they could only lend to the Guards and Hunters because it was hard for the vige to gather as well. Every other ce could get emptied out but not this ce. There was a reason why Ekidu had ran over here in the midst of the chaos. The moment Ekidu shouted towards Hansoo. Rumble! More wooden walls started to get blown apart behind Hansoo and fell down. And the Hunters who had gathered. There were at least a few hundred. ¡®Karhal, 1st Area¡¯s members...And other Hunters as well. He hasn¡¯te alone huh.¡¯ Ekidu frowned. Since she finally realized what Hansoo was trying to do. The Vige¡¯s items that thousands of people had gathered over 19 years. If he could steal all of this then it would a tremendous profit, even more so than finding jewels. ¡®...So he was a bandit huh. Well, there aren¡¯t any Guards here to block you anyway.¡¯ There weren¡¯t any Guards left. But she was here. ¡®I¡¯ll make you regret it real quick.¡¯ They always existed. Those who coveted the wealth of the vige. Defending that wealth and sustaining the vige was her role. The moment Ekidu clenched her fists. Booooooom! Mana waves exploded out from Ekidu¡¯s body. The roof of the building Ekidu was standing on blew apart as it spread out in all directions. Rumblee Ekidu looked around without any emotions. If this ce got robbed then it would be the end. She could not allow anybody who threatened the vige to be alive. ¡°That is the line. If you cross it then... I will eliminate you on the spot.¡± Karhal gulped his saliva as he looked at Ekidu who wasn¡¯t using any honorifics at all. She looked calm and when everybody was talking informally, she was using honorifics and speaking formally. But she was still the leader of the vige. Power. Only the powerful could be the leader. And Ekidu would only get mad on one asion. When she judges that the vige is in danger. ¡®Damn. It seems like it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s been angry since the Rebellion of the 4th Area. Is this really fine.¡¯ Karhal stopped in ce and pondered. If there wasn¡¯t the bug in this head then he wouldn¡¯t even havee this far. Hansoo said he would release them after one favor but for that favor to be this dangerous. And the ten or so Guards standing behind Ekidu. The ones who had been in the vige the longest and the most powerful ones in the vige. People whose love for the vige was so strong that they maintained order in the midst of chaos like this. Those guys were the ones who caused the massacre of the 4th Area in the past. The ones who had swept away the entire 4th Area in a day. ¡®This bastard, why did hee here...¡¯ Karhal thought of the massacre of the past and then nervously looked at Hansoo. Chapter 162 : Lawless (3) Chapter 162 : Lawless (3) ¡®Boring.¡¯ Dakidus made a bored expression as he looked down. Everyone was acting in a simr way. They were all grouping up to own one treasure andbined their forces to move it to the center. But this was not what he wanted. It would be more fun if they fought harder for the treasures. He had set the stage for them by getting rid of the rules of the vige but for them to act like this. ¡®This won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll need to put some more rules down.¡¯ They were doing this because they weren¡¯t in much of a hurry. Though it was chosen that the rules didn¡¯t exist, this was only within his own mind. Though the ones below would be full of discontentment. ¡®That¡¯s why you should¡¯ve done well by yourselves. Good. First of all, let¡¯s rip off the limbs of those who haven¡¯t been even able to touch the treasures...¡¯ The moment Dakidus pondered and smiled as he was about to change the rules a bit, his ears twitched. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Dakidus¡¯ eyes moved towards the Armory. A location where they stored quite a few rare toys. Then Dakidus smiled as he looked at that location. ¡®Oh this is going to get fun.¡¯ Dakidus looked at the ones below with an amused expression. Nothing could escape his eyes and ears within this vige. But of course his eyes would be attracted to the amusing thing. ¡®That kid went after the treasures at first but now is aiming for the Armory. Must be quite a greedy fellow.¡¯ A very realistic person. He liked those types a lot. Dakidus looked at the guy named Hansoo in amusement. His nose gaped and ears twitched. ¡®Shall I get a bit closer to watch.¡¯ While he could watch and hear from where he was, this wasn¡¯t really himself watching but rather him getting the intel from the Satellite Fortress. It was a bit inferior to directly hearing and seeing things. ¡®Yeah, you need to get up close for a show like this.¡¯ A fight between the strongest bugs against the greedy and smart bugs. What else would he watch in this current situation? As Dakidus willed. Dakidus, who was shining with blue light, cut through the vige and moved towards the air above the Armory. ¡°Uhhh?¡± Hellum, who had acquired a single treasure along with arge amount of Hunters and was traveling towards the center of the vige, suddenly made a confused expression as he saw Dakidus moving. Where would they take the treasure to if Dakidus moved like that? And Dakidus, with his blue crown, made an awkward expression. ¡®Oh right. I should finish up the treasure hunt now as well.¡¯ He had forgotten about it since the situation over by the Armory was extremely amusing. But the solution was quite simple. Since the important part was getting the treasure to him. Dakidus shouted out loudly. ¡°I¡¯m changing the rules.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Bring the treasure to where I am. I will be at the Armory.¡± Hellum and the other guards flinched. Since they knew what would be over there by now. ¡®Ekidu...¡¯ Hellum was a Hunter from the 5th area when Ekidu¡¯s massacre had started and had watched it all. But for them to have to go there now. Of course they were a bit reluctant to. But Hellum clenched his teeth. ¡®Since things happened as they did. Let¡¯s take it to the end.¡¯ It was better to mess things up hard than to just do things half-heartedly. If everyone like him, the ones carrying the treasures, caused a ruckus then even Ekidu wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Since the chaos would¡¯ve been far above what Ekidu could handle. Hellum shouted towards the nearby Hunters. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Our goal has just changed a bit!¡± Soon the 100 treasures and the people carrying those treasures jumped across the walls, past the buildings and started to head towards the Armory. Like a swarm of ants moving towards a giant piece of candy. ..................................................... The disappointment was as big as she had hoped. Ekidu heard the sound of Dakidus approaching her from the distance and stared at Hansoo expressionlessly. ¡°...You know that you are the one who caused all of this right. Kang Hansoo?¡± It was now out of control. Soon the Armory will fall into chaos. Due to the thousands of Huntersing here with the treasures as well as the ones with Hansoo. Ekidu thought of the event in the past. When she hadn¡¯t been able to find the vige and had barely arrived at the vige after having lost 17 people. The vige had a lot of benefits a but also a lot of problems. But it was still important. ¡®Yeah. This...This is the Oasis.¡¯ Even if everyone fought each other to acquire water, the Oasis was still needed. The rules of the vige and the stocked items gave the humans the power to survive on. ¡®I¡¯ll protect it no matter what.¡¯ That was what the vige was like to her. And she needed to redevelop the vige back to its beginning with a tremendous amount of strength in order to defend the vige. ¡®I didn¡¯t want to use it...¡¯ Ekidu didn¡¯t use her strength often. But since it hase down to this. She needed to show it. As to what happened to those who threatened the vige. Crackle. Ekidu¡¯s entire body started to get covered by a bright white me. At the same time the iris that covered most of her eyes got smaller and smaller as if it was getting reced by white. Deadly White Eyes. Something that happened when the whites of the eyes covered the ck parts entirely. Hansoo nodded as he saw this. That aura and that mana. As well as the special skill that devoured the user¡¯s consciousness. ¡®Triple Numbering.¡¯ That was quite a high-ranking skill. Since Hansoo remembered it. ¡®312th rank. White River Demonic Art.¡¯ It was white and pure. But this made it even more fearsome. Since that white was not a color of peace. It was a crazy demonic art that ate up all of one¡¯s emotions that would get in the way ofbat once it was activated. This was why the White River Demonic Art¡¯s symbolic color was the color white. Since it turned one¡¯s mind white. They would cause destruction until they wake. Until everything they had enmity against was erased. The fight would only end if the enemy died or the user died themselves. ¡®That was why she tried to avoid fighting huh.¡¯ Crack. Crackle. Karhal flinched at the sight of Ekidu, who was slowly approaching them while looking at her entire surroundings with the remaining whites of the eyes, and spoke to Hansoo. ¡°Yo...Do you even have a way of dealing with that?¡± At that moment. Swish. Ekidu¡¯s body suddenly disappeared in the distance. In an instant. Boooooom! Ekidu appeared right in front of Hansoo and then stretched out her legs. Swoosh The moment Ekidu¡¯s left kick cut through the air and touched Hansoo. Booooooooom! A huge explosive sound was made as it rumbled their surroundings. Crackle The Forked Lightning bent to the point of almost being folded. Boom! Boom! Boom! Hansoo got sent back after smashing through three buildings and then slowly stood up as he watched Ekidu charging at him with a furious aura. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll die if I don¡¯t use it.¡¯ Ekidu¡¯s level was above his expectations. In just an instant. Kuuududududuk Hansoo¡¯s entire body got surrounded by scales. And his already beefy muscles ballooned up even more. Thump Thump Thump Thump The three hearts constantly pumped as they started to send the dragon¡¯s blood throughout his body. Hansoo then swung the Forked Lightning. Towards Ekidu who was flying towards him. In an instant. Booooom! Another huge explosive sound was created from Hansoo and Ekidu¡¯s collision. At the same time all the buildings nearby got smashed apart and started to crumble. Just from two shes. Karhal swirled his tongue around as he saw this scene. ¡®...For him to be able to fight with Ekidu.¡¯ A skill he didn¡¯t use when he fought with them. For him to be able to go through a Racial Metamorphosis. He seemed confident but for him to be hiding such a thing. But Karhal realized that he wasn¡¯t really in the situation to leisure around. Since the most powerful guards in the vige, the ones guarding the Armory, had started to attack him. ¡°Damn!¡± Boooooom! Booom! Soon the surrounding areas around the Armory got filled up with explosive sounds. ¡®Good. Very good.¡¯ Dakidus¡¯s body got more and more closer towards the ground as he saw this scene. Since being closer was better to see things more clearly. Booom! Booooom! A few pieces from the skills flung around to him but they all got disintegrated by the blue barrier surrounding him. While Dakidus was looking at the fight with an amused expression. Boooom! The walls blew apart as some other people entered the battlefield. Hellum and the Hunters who were participating in the Treasure Hunt. They had been able to reach the Armory first because they had started from where Hansoo was. Hellum took a nce at the chaos happening around him and then urgently shouted upwards. ¡°O Dakidus! We havee! With the treasure!¡± Dakidus looked at Hellum and then made a bored expression. He didn¡¯t really like it when a guy, who hadn¡¯t even shown him what he wanted to see, came to ask for power. But a promise was a promise. Dakidus spoke out. ¡°Okay. What kind of wish do you want?¡± The Hunters behind Hellum all stopped at Dakidus¡¯s words. They had rushed over here in a hurry but hadn¡¯t really thought about what kind of wish they should ask for. ¡®Not enough intel.¡¯ And they didn¡¯t know as to how far Dakidus will fulfill their wishes. But while others were pondering. Hellum did not, even for a moment. Since he had thought of something the moment he heard the goal had changed to the Armory. Hellum shouted loudly to Dakidus. ¡°Please make me invincible!¡± Dakidus¡¯s expression changed. From a bored one to an impressed one. ¡°Oh, everyone behind you?¡± As Dakidus looked at him in amusement, Hellumughed coldly and replied. ¡°No, just me. And it doesn¡¯t have to be long.¡± Hellum¡¯s expression was full of confidence. Since that Dakidus guy, who loved chaos and destruction, would definitely know what he was nning. He would definitely fulfill his wishes. And as he expected. Dakidusughed coldly as he answered. ¡°Sure. It shall be done. Except, it won¡¯t be fun if itsts too long so...The limit is 30 minutes.¡± In the next instant. Swoooosh Hellum¡¯s entire body got covered by the blue barrier. Just like the barrier around Dakidus¡¯s body. Hellumughed coldy as he looked at the blue shields around him. ¡°30 Minutes. More than enough.¡± The Hunters grinded their teeth as they saw this. ¡°You bastard...What are you trying to do. Are you trying to get to the end of the green road in 30 minutes or something?¡± 30 minutes. It was too short to really do anything. For him throw away such an important wish. Hellum shrugged his shoulders at the Hunter¡¯s words. ¡°No, at first i was going to ask for an artifact or a skill. But...I don¡¯t really think I need to go that far to get those things?¡± Hellum then looked towards the Armory. ¡®Even if I asked for an Artifact or a skill... It¡¯s Highly likely that Dakidus would just throw it away here due to his personality.¡¯ A person with a good artifact getting beaten up to the death. This was the thing Dakidus wanted to see. Of course he wouldn¡¯t send people to the end of the Green Road. But this wish was different. Since he was nning to show Dakidus the exact thing he wanted to see.¡¯ ¡®And without this I feel like I¡¯ll get killed by the crazy Ekidu.¡¯ But it was now all over. He just needed to brush him off and walk out. Since nobody would have the strength to chase him down after the whole vige bes a mess. ¡®And...There are plenty of Runes around here. Hellum smirked as he started to attack the Hunters who had followed him. Boooom! Boom! ¡°Aaaaaa! This bastard, for real!¡± ¡°Run!¡± The Hunters attacked a few times, realized that none of their attacks worked like how Dakidus had said, and had all separated and started to run away. The Guards were much stronger than the Hunters. And even more so now since he didn¡¯t really have to worry about retaliation from them. ¡°Hahahahhahaha! Where are you going!?¡± The moment Hellum was about to chase them afterughing out loudly. Boooooom! A tremendous amount of destructive force came out from the corner of the Armory. Hellum was shocked by this and looked towards the origin of this noise. ¡®Ekidu. Kang Hansoo.¡¯ Hellum grinded his teeth after seeing the traces of great destruction caused by Ekidu and Hansoo in the distance. ¡®...What the hell did these guys shove down their throats to have be that strong?¡¯ Just as jealousy filled the entire mind of Hellum, his head rotated around quickly. ¡®Yeah...I can always get runes anywhere.¡¯ But the unique items around Hansoo¡¯s body? And the White River Demonic Art that allowed Ekidu to turn into a crazy wargod? Those things would be extremely hard to find even within the Armory or from Dakidus. ¡®I must eat those.¡¯ He wouldn¡¯t even dare to get between those two. But he was invincible currently. He needed to use these 30 minutes wisely. And the others participants who had found the treasures were also approaching towards this direction. They might ask for a simr wish as him. ¡°Hahahahahaha! Let me butt in here as well!¡± Booooom! As Hellumughed out loudly and was about to jump towards Hansoo and Ekidu. And Hansoo, who had been looking around his surroundings calmy in the middle of the fight, suddenly nodded. ¡®If it¡¯s this much then... Everyone in the vige should¡¯ve gathered.¡¯ Most of the useful actors of this y had gathered And the fans for these people had gathered as well. Hansoo looked at Dakidus, who hade down to the point where he could stretch his arms and touch, andughed coldly. He had at first thought of using a treasure to get closer. Since the might of the Sealing jade was better the closer they were. But if the opponent came closer to him on their own ord then there wasn¡¯t a need for him to go closer. ¡°Instead of just watching, you should join as well. Dakidus.¡± ¡®The reinforcement has already finished a long time ago.¡¯ Since he had long emptied the markets where the Guards had disappeared from on the way here. The moment Hansoo grasped the Sealing Jade in his pockets tightly. Hoooooong! A tremendous amount of vibration that couldn¡¯t even bepared to that from the darkness had swept through the vige. ¡°Uuuk?¡± Hellum freaked out as he saw the blue barrier around him melt down. Chapter 163 : Fallen God (1) Chapter 163 : Fallen God (1) ¡°Hmmm?¡± Dakidus frowned. For Hansoo to speak in such a rude way. He was being quite nice to him but for him to cross the line. ¡®I should cut off his limbs then.¡¯ The moment Dakidus willed it. Booooooom! A blueser fell down from the skies in a straight line. Towards where Hansoo had been standing. But Dakidus was a step toote. Hoooooong! Right before the blueser couldnd from the skies. The sleeping Sealing Jade within Hansoo¡¯s pocket started to vibrate aggressively. And soon. Hoooooooooong The Sealing Jade¡¯s shockwave swept through the entire vige. And the blueser that wasing down from the skies just disappeared in mid air. As if a blue line had melted down. And that wasn¡¯t the only thing that had disappeared. ¡°Huh? Uuuuhhhh!¡± The blue barrier around Hellum, who had been charging in towards the fight between Ekidu and Hansoo, disappeared as a whole. ¡°Uaaaaak!¡± Hellum freaked out, reversed the position of him charging in and then ran backwards. This scene was extremely humiliating to him but it was a clear judgement in Hellum¡¯s situation. The sh between Hansoo and Ekidu that was overwhelming just from hearing the sounds. He would be minced meat and then die miserably without the strength of Dakidus. Hellum grinded his teeth while running away. ¡®Damn. I¡¯m the retarded one. For me to trust that crazy bastard of a dog.¡¯ Hellum could only think of one possibility. That Dakidus had yed with him. The mysterious vibration that rang out from Hansoo weighed his mind down but he shook off his head at that possibility. ¡®No way.¡¯ For a human to be able to insolently harm the higher race. He had never even heard of such a thing. ¡®Damn! Damn!¡¯ Anyways, the important thing right now was running away. Hellum, who hadn¡¯t even cared about his surroundings and was running away in a hurry, suddenly stopped. ¡®Why are there no sounds of explosions?¡¯ The sh between Ekidu and Hansoo, who were fighting as if they were trying to rip each other¡¯s hearts out, had suddenly stopped. At the same time a strange sound was heard from somewhere up above. ¡®What happened...¡¯ Hellum, who was about to turn around, got more curious at the noise above and then took a nce above instead. At that instant. Hellum stopped right in ce while running away. ¡®Holy god....¡¯ ................................... ¡®...Why am I fine?¡¯ Ekidu checked her body buried in a corner of a building and made a confused expression. There was quite arge quantity of traces of battle but her body was still very well. And her consciousness hade back to normal as well. When Ekidu used the White River Demonic Arts, she calcted for the worst oue possible and then used it. Only two cases would cause the White River Demonic Arts to stop. Either when all the criminals who caused chaos to the vige had died. Or she herself had died. Even she couldn¡¯t handle the countless amounts of Hunters and Guards by herself. But the current situation was too different from what she had expected. No, something that she couldn¡¯t even dream of was happening. ¡®Higher race...Dakidus is...¡¯ Rumble Dakidus was falling from quite an altitude. Like a god who had lost his wings. From the sky and to the ground. The mighty looking blue crown on his head had long lost its luster. And that wasn¡¯t all. Ruuummmblleee The giant castle that was floating above. The golden castle, which used to shine blue like the crown, was falling. ¡°Uuuhuuuukk!¡± ¡°Shit! Run away!¡± ¡®It¡¯s a mess.¡¯ Unlike Ekidu who has yet to figure out the current situationpletely, the Guards, Hunters and Farmers were all running away in every direction. And they had to. No matter how powerful their body was, if that much massnded on the vige, nobody could guarantee their own safety. At that moment. ¡°Instead of nking out, stand up. This is just the start.¡± Rumble. ¡°...Hansoo?¡± Ekidu muttered as she looked at Hansoo who had pulled her out from the rubble. The person looked quite simr to the Hansoo she knew but a lot of things were different. The scales that had covered his entire body. ¡®...He really stands out.¡¯ The fact that he didn¡¯t really look human wasn¡¯t the reason why she thought of this. It was rather this attitude towards the situation. In the midst of the chaos created by the Satellite Fortress falling down, Hansoo being able to maintain his calm demeanor helped him stand out even more. But Ekidu realized right away. ¡°Is that...Did you cause that?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t even imagine how he had done it from seeing his attitude, there was no other possibility. Well the fact of the god-like Dakidus falling from the skies alone was beyond her imaginations. And Hansoo nodded towards Ekidu. Ekidu¡¯s expression turnedplex at Hansoo¡¯s attitude. ¡®...Will this be okay?¡¯ In the corner of Ekidu¡¯s mind, instead of being angry at the falling Dakidus, there was worry forming. Dakidus fell and the Atin sunk. A change that was too big for her that had never happened before and should not have happened ever. And this change filled her mind full of worry from the changes that it will bring to the vige, the vigers of the vige and herself. Since one thing was clear. That Dakidus¡¯ rage will skyrocket. And as if it was proving that her expectations weren¡¯t wrong. Booooooooom! ¡°Roooooooaaaarrr!¡± A roar of rage came from the distance which resonated all the way throughout to the Armory near them. The roar of Dakidus after he had fallen. The howling which contained the confusion and rage rang throughout the entire vige. ¡®Damn.¡¯ A shockwave made from sound that shook one¡¯s entire body. Ekidu stumbled back and forth to maintain her bnce. Usually something like this wouldn¡¯t happen. Only then was Ekidu able to figure out why she had been able to be lucid and why Dakidus had fallen from the skies. Since the White River Demonic Arts that had protected her entire body had disappeared. No, even putting the White River Demonic Arts aside, none of her skills could be used at all. ¡®Mana... It¡¯s all frozen.¡¯ As Ekidu¡¯s expression stiffened up from this discovery. Booooom! Hansoo stomped forward and then kicked away the already half copsed Armory. And inside of the feeble but well organized storage, numerous shiny armors and weapons could be seen. ¡°Hey! Hey! That¡¯s for the vige...¡± ¡°I¡¯m using it for the vige.¡± Hansoo walked in and then started to equip the useful things onto his body. They were a bit inferior to the items he had on but they were still very nice. Hansoo clicked his tongue towards Ekidu who was watching him in bewilderment and then broke open another wall. Boooooom! There was an item that was a bit different from the items until now in this part of the storage. An item that was clearly a tier higher than the others from just a nce. ¡®This was here too huh.¡¯ Numbering 779. Scarlett Yang Armor. This armor, which stimted the user¡¯s viciousness, wasn¡¯t quitepatible with Ekidu, who already goes crazy by herself, so it was kept in the corner of this storage but it was an item that was originally prepared for the vige leader. Chuck! Hansoo pulled out the Scarlett Yang Armor and threw it to Ekidu was he spoke. ¡°Hurry and put it on. Since the mana froze you shouldn¡¯t have to worry about the side effects.¡± Ekidu¡¯s expression stiffened up as she stared at Hansoo. Since what Hansoo was nning to was quite obvious. But that¡¯s not what he should be worrying about. ¡°Hey! Aren¡¯t you going to run away? What are you going to do about that...¡± As Ekidu pointed towards the Atin that was falling from the sky. Kiiiriiririiing Suddenly the Atin¡¯s speed drastically lowered. And a small, faint blue light appeared at the bottom of the golden castle. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡®Even if it was enhanced...The distance from here to the Atin was too far.¡¯ Hansoo gazed at the sky and then touched the Sealing Jade in his hands. If he had been able to directly shoot it onto the mana engine then he would¡¯ve been able to shoot it right down. But since he couldn¡¯t, the castle will recover and start up again after a while. He needed to kill Dakidus before that happened. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not bad.¡¯ Since he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about getting smashed by the castle anymore. The moment hansoo was about to get up from the Armory. Boooooooom! Something smashed through the Armory walls and came in. tter tter. The thing that ran past Hansoo smashed right in the midst of the armors and the weapons. And the thing suddenly groaned after the crash. ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡°...Hellum.¡± Ekidu¡¯s expression froze as she looked at Hellum who had smashed onto the Armory with broken limbs. There was only one reason for him to have be like this. At that moment. A tremendous shout was heard from the distance. ¡°Hahahahaha! What are you guys going to do? You¡¯re going to try swinging that piece of toy sword at me?¡± After that confident shout was heard. Booooooom! As if something caused a huge impact onto the ground. A tremendous shockwave rang throughout the ground. Like a huge earthquake. Rumble! From this tremendous earthquake, the building that were barely holding on started to all break down. And Ekidu realized what had caused that earthquake. ¡®Holy...Just from a single step...¡¯ The walls and buildings broke down as the shape of Dakidus, who had fallen from the sky, could be seen in the distance. The blue light that covered his body had disappeared. And this made him stand out even more. A huge 4m tall body that one couldn¡¯t quite size up in the skies. Steel-like muscles. ws that were the size of a human that seemed to be able to rip apart any armor. Dark, glossy skin that seemed like no normal weapons could even leave a dent. And that Dakidus was swinging his ws around and causing a massacre. Boooooom! Booooooom! ¡°This scum like bastards! Make a trap?! Insolent! Come at me! You bugs! This Harvester shall rip you all apart!¡± ¡°Uuuaaaaak!¡± Adventurers who had charged in after seeing Dakidus fall and judging that this was a chance. And all those adventurers were getting crushed. Rooooarrr! Every time Dakidus swung his ws or crunched with his mouth, a body was cut in half and heads fell off. They couldn¡¯t tell when he was surrounded by the blue light. But as the image of the god disappeared, Dakidus who had fallen onto the ground was a demon in itself. ¡®Damn...Damn.¡¯ Ekidu made an expression of despair as she saw this. They had pulled him down from the skies and broke his wings. But this was not enough. No, Dakidus felt as if his authority had been challenged as he was causing a tremendous massacre in a frenzied state. This scene was like a crazed beast that they usually went up against. Except the problem was that the skills and artifacts that they usually armed themselves with had all been turned useless. This was why they were getting massacred. Hansoo spoke towards Ekidu. ¡°Wake up. It¡¯s just livestock anyway. A thiefing to this point is far enough.¡± ¡®A thief?¡¯ Enkidu made a confused expression and then shouted out urgently. ¡°...You¡¯re going to kill that? How!?¡± Hansoo stared at Ekidu. ¡°We should do our parts.¡± If Dakidus was left like that then casualties would only rise. He needed to deal with him first. Hansoo, who hadpletely prepared to go fight, spoke towards Ekidu: ¡°I¡¯ll go deal with this. You gather the people, arm them with the items from the Armory and bring them.¡± Him alone was a bit hard. Since Dakidus still had a body of a beast even if he was going up against him. At that moment. Hellum, who had been stuck in the corner, smirked as he spat out. ¡°Ke...heheh. You think the people will help you?¡± That thing was that strong even without mana. He knew since he had felt that strength. Who would be willing to go into that fight after seeing that scene? Hansoo stomped up to Hellum, raised him up by the cor and then spoke. Rumble ¡°Who said help?¡¯ ¡°What?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t say anything to those guys who couldn¡¯t do what they couldn¡¯t. Since Dakidus who got supplied with mana was basically a god to them. But not now. He was just a beast who hade down onto the ground. If they couldn¡¯t do the job when he gave them the chance then they had no qualifications. ¡°I¡¯m giving you guys a chance. A chance to stab a de into its body.¡± ¡®This is the final test I¡¯m giving you guys.¡¯ Hansoo spoke towards Ekidu. Chapter 164 : Fallen God (2) Chapter 164 : Fallen God (2) A vige in mes. Dakidus was standing in the middle. With the appearance of a ughterer. Kuuudududuk ¡°Keehehehehheh¡± Dakidus crushed somebody beneath his feet and then licked his ws after sensing his old instinctsing back to life. ¡®This is better than I expected?¡¯ He was confused when he fell at first. Since an event that was illogical even with his imagination had happened. For the Atin to fall. This had never happened before. But even before he could deal with the confusion, another emotion pushed its way in. Fear. It was something he hadn¡¯t felt in a very long time. It might¡¯ve been different for the Defenders who dealt with those of the other races but him, a Harvester, didn¡¯t need to get into dangerous situations. The moment the abilities of the Atin, which protected him, disappeared, and the bugs swarmed at him. Dakidus, who had lost his invincible armor, felt fear creeping in from the corners of his mind. Since the thought of him possibly being hunted down hade into his mind. Without the Atin, the skills and toys the humans had were more than enough to kill him. No, ounting for everything he had done to them, just being killed would be a good ending. He had roared out extremely loud as a bluff from the feeling which made him uneasy, the one that told him that he couldn¡¯t get caught no matter what, and had crazily smashed apart the humans in order to make way for himself. And then realized. That the mana of these guys were also sealed. At this same two shing emotions rushed into him. Relief. And rage. If these things couldn¡¯t use mana then they wouldn¡¯t be threatening anymore. Since the difference between their and his body was like that of the heaven and earth. The moment relief erased the fear, rage appearing was quite a sensible order. Rage had filled up his entire body up to his head. For these bugs toe against him. Dakidus didn¡¯t want to ept the fear he had felt when the bugs had swarmed towards him when he fell from the skies. He had to erase them all. All the bugs that had seen his embarrassing look. Dakidus crushed and chomps apart the humans. How long had it been. After a long while of fighting, the emotion that had filled Dakidus¡¯s mind was not rage. It wasn¡¯t fear or superiority either. ¡®Hmm, I had wondered why the Akchia guys yed hunt...¡¯ The Akchias did some strange things. Releasing the protection of the Satellite Fortress by themselves and going to hunt the humans with their own body. Their technology, which included the Satellite Fortress, gifted them powers that couldn¡¯t even bepared to those of humans. On the other hand, if they didn¡¯t have the protection of the Satellite Fortress then the humans would actually be quite dangerous. And one out of every 10 Akchias actually died or got injured badly during their game of hunt. Dakidus and his race, the Arukons, actuallyughed at the Akchias. Maybe it¡¯s because they were birds but it actually looked like they had a bird¡¯s brain from their actions. The Arukons hadughed at them to the point of sending them a warning. To stop dirtying the pride of the Higher Race and act properly. But he realized now. There was a reason why those guys were powerful despite their small numbers. The emotion that had filled Dakidus after a prolonged battle was bliss from the victory. A sensation that he wasn¡¯t able to feel during the times when he had been protected by the Atin. His instincts, which had been asleep within his blood and genes that hadn¡¯te out, suddenly exploded out during the battle. To the point of surprising Dakidus. This was a sensation he could not feel when using the power of the Satellite Fortress. He could kill them just by flicking his fingers and their attacks couldn¡¯t even leave a dent. Why would he feel nervous? He didn¡¯t feel nervous at all back then. A thirst of battle had not worked up inside him. Since nobody would feel such things going up against ants. But it was different now. Though they were still weak, their des still stimted his nerves and all his senses were sharpened in order to destroy the humans who charged at him in order to injure him. Hormones exploded all around his body and his heart trembled as if an earthquake was happening right inside it. Dakidus unconsciously mumbled at the contentment which filled up his entire body. ¡®I¡¯m going to go enjoy myself once I return.¡¯ Dakidus, who had recovered his leisure, growled in happiness. The remaining ones saw this might and were running away in all directions and the Satellite Fortress, the Atin, was recovering slowly as well. Though it was still falling bit by bit, it wouldn¡¯t fall all the way down. It may take a while but he would be safe if things continued at this rate. ¡®These damn bugs. If they all came at me at the same time it might¡¯ve been dangerous but they¡¯re only at this level.¡¯ For them to miss this sole chance to kill him. Well anyways, it was good for him. ¡®I should y around a bit more before I leave.¡¯ The moment Dakidus loosened up his muscles in order to continue his hunt. Hooooook! Something rapidly closed in from the distance. Dakidus¡¯s both ears twitched. And all the hairs on his body stood up at the same time. This was not normal. It was different from the attacks until now. An attack that could pierce his skin if hit directly. ¡°Roaaarr!¡± Dakidus nervously turned around, roared out and then smashed the thing flying towards him with his hands. ng! The object that had flown in smashed into Dakidus¡¯s ws and thennded on the ground. And surprisingly, cracks appeared on his steel-like ws. Which proved the power behind that attack. ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ Dakidus checked the crack on his ws and then verified the thing that had flown to him. ¡®...Sword?¡¯ It was quite a high level toy as well. Crack! The sword, which had cracked his ws, couldn¡¯t withstand the force behind that sh broke into two. Even if it wasn¡¯t protected by mana, it was still metal. Which means somebody had thrown this so hard to the point of causing the metal to break into two just from the force of the sh. It was not a strength somebody without mana could bring out. ¡®Who the hell has a strength like this...¡¯ After verifying the object that had flown in, Dakidus turned his head around again. And then stopped. ¡°So it was you, that greedy human.¡± The human who had monopolized his gaze. Dakidus frowned as he looked at Hansoo approaching him with numerous weapons dangling all over his body. And a sensation of danger rose up slowly. Dakidus was not stupid. He was very conceited until now. This was because he had a reason which allowed him to. But the current situation was not where he should be or could be like that. All of his six senses was warning him about Hansoo. He needed to decipher between when and when not to be conceited. ¡°Grrrooowlll¡± The fur between his ws rose up and increased in length. The fur that had grown intertwined with each other and then started to create ayer of metal armor above his skin. Chhhhhhiiiirurururu The furs, which were already tough in itself, suddenly turned like a chainmail and covered his skin. A power that was hidden deep within their genes and could not be used for a long time since it wasn¡¯t needed. Dakidus, who had turned into a semi-armored beast, spoke towards Hansoo: ¡°You have no sense of fear huh. What are you going to do by yourself?¡± He himself was nervous against Hansoo. Since Hansoo felt quite threatening to him. But that didn¡¯t mean that it felt like he would lose. No, Dakidus was actually quite content. Since the urge for battle was working up again due to the nervousness he felt. The urge that he couldn¡¯t quite solve due to those bugs having run away in the middle of the fight. Hansoo chuckled at this Dakidus. ¡®He¡¯s full of confidence huh.¡¯ He could tell just from Dakidus¡¯ expressions. Such an expression wouldn¡¯t appear if one thought about the possibility of losing. Since Dakidus should know what would happen to him if he lost. Dakidus continued to speak as he looked at Hansoo. ¡°Well, I can somewhat guess what your n is.¡± Dakidus wasn¡¯t stupid. Ekidu would probably bring reinforcements while he bought time. It was simple but quite a marvelous n. Because then he wouldn¡¯t be able to run away and would get tied down by Ekidu¡¯s forces. The moment Ekidu¡¯s forcese, he would die without being able to do anything. But would that really be possible? ¡®You brat. You see I¡¯ve already trained quite a lot of people before you can.¡¯ Dogs who got leashed at young age would have a hard time leaving as an adult even if they were released. Like how their race had been in the past. And if there was an exit path as well? ¡®The Atin¡¯s functions are frozen but...This much should still be enough.¡¯ Oooooooong. As Dakidus willed. The faint light beneath the Atin floating in the sky suddenly got reinforced. That was it. But Dakidus looked towards the vige with an extremely confident expression. ....................................... Booom! Boooooom! Enkidu stomped through the remaining buildings and quickly headed towards somewhere. Since it was clear where the runaways would head. ¡®13th Area.¡¯ 13th Area. The entrance where the Green Road began. In this situation, where they had caused the rage of the higher race, the Green Road was the only ce that they could dodge the rage of the Arukons. Green Road. A road that followed the path of conflict between the Higher races. That was why it was safe. Since even the Defenders of Arukon wouldn¡¯t be able to travel through with their Fortresses. Booom! Boooom! Swarms of people could be seen in Ekidu¡¯s eyes after a while of running. People who were running away with just their body and without any skills. ¡®Good. it¡¯s not toote. Yet.¡¯ Boooom! Ekidu jumped over after stepping on a building and then blocked the path out to the 13th Area. Rumble. The people who were running flinched at the sudden object that had flown down from the skies and stepped back. In case Dakidus had chased them down. But they started to urgently shout after seeing the person who appeared from the dust clouds. ¡°Ekidu! What are you doing! Move!¡± ¡°Hurry! We don¡¯t know when that guy woulde chase us!¡± Everyone was feeling urgent. Of course they were. What would Dakidus do once he came back to his senses? Of course it would be a massacre against the bugs. They could only live if they quickly entered the conflicting areas of the Akchias, Arukons and Rebeloongs before that happened. Being in there didn¡¯tpletely guarantee their safety but it was much better than being here. Ekidu shook her head at those words. ¡°Everyone wake up! No matter what, it¡¯s just a dog! If we all charge at him with our numbers then we can win!¡± Ekidu exined the situation. Dakidus¡¯ might was indeed amazing. But they weren¡¯t normal humans either. They were superhumans who had been trained with years of battle. And though the skills had disappeared, the agility and strength enhanced by the runes still remained. Every one of them was an existence that even an army would have a hard time dealing with in the real world. Everyone stole nces at each other at those words. They knew as well. But how many would die during that process? The scene of massacre Dakidus had shown them at the end was too threatening for them to charge in with just a sliver of possibility. At that moment. Oooooong The faint lighting out from beneath the Atin floating up in the sky brightened up a bit. A very slight change. But this much was enough to threaten the people. ¡°Damn...Is that thing going to start up again?¡± Ekidu clenched her teeth after hearing the mumbles of the people. The people who didn¡¯t even know who Hansoo was were their lifeline. And the Atin which shone in the skies which seemed like it could assault them at any moment. She had heard that it wouldn¡¯t activate for a while from Hansoo¡¯s words. But Ekidu¡¯s own legs trembled as well after thinking of the amount of people who had been erased from that light. Even in the midst of this chaos, the people split into two groups. People who couldn¡¯t hold back the rage against Dakidus any longer and were about to charge right back in. And those who were standing in ce because they couldn¡¯tpletely wash off the fear they had against him. At that moment. ¡°Ekidu! I have an even better idea!¡± Ekidu turned around and looked at the one who spoke those words. And then frowned. ¡°...Karim?¡¯ Leader of the guards, Karim. The loyal protector of the vige. Others might¡¯ve been different but Karim¡¯s words were hard to ignore. Ekidu spoke towards Karim. ¡°What are your thoughts Karim?¡± Karim pointed towards the sky. To be exact, at the Satellite Fortress, theAtin, that was still floating high up in the skies. The Atin which had sunk down quite far by this time could be reached by jumping off from a nearby cliff even without any skills. Karim, the one who pointed towards the Atin, spoke out. ¡°We all take over that thing. During the time Hansoo buys for us.¡± ¡°...That?¡± Karim spoke out confidently at Ekidu¡¯s reaction. ¡°This would be much more helpful. To that brave Hansoo fellow.¡± Karim then pulled something out from his pockets. ¡®....A book?¡¯ Ekidu stared at Karim. Chapter 165 : Fallen God (3) Chapter 165 : Fallen God (3) ¡°Hmm...¡± Mackill heard the proposition of Karim in the distance and then got lost in thought. Three choices had suddenly appeared in front of them from Karim¡¯s proposition. First. They could continue their path and go into the Green Road. Second. Follow Karim and take over the giant Satellite Fortress, the Atin. Third. Follow Ekidu to help Hansoo and kill Dakidus. ¡®Damn. This is hard.¡¯ Mackill muttered. The moment she made a wrong choice, she might even lose her life at worst. And the problem was that none of the three things was a guaranteed thing. Nobody knew how dangerous the Green Road was. Same with helping Hansoo. ¡®But...Karim¡¯s proposition is quite simr to those then as well.¡¯ She didn¡¯t know if taking over the Satellite Fortress, the Atin, was possible by helping Karim. No, what would they even do after taking it over? Karim smiled after seeing the expressions of nearby people and then shook the item in his hands. ¡°That is...¡± It was just a single book. While everybody including Mackill were making confused expressions. Karim looked at Ekidu as heughed. ¡°Ekidu, do you know? As to how long I have been in this vige?¡¯ ¡®...Hmm.¡¯ Ekidu made a confused expression. Nobody knew how long Karim had been in the vige for. Even when the previous vige leader had left without a word, the captain of the guards had still been Karim. And as she had heard, Karim was the captain of the guards even before that. If one looked at it, he was actually the true leader of the vige from how long he had been in the vige. Even Ekidu had learned everything about the vige from the captain of the guards, Karim, when she had be the vige¡¯s leader. And the reason why the guards had been able to be so great was thanks to karim. Since Karim, who had been in the vige longer than anybody, had raised the current guards since when they were just greenies. Being much stronger than the other guards was second, the reason that the Guards couldn¡¯t go against Karim was because he had disciplined them for a very long time. ¡®If there wasn¡¯t such arge event as this.¡¯ While Ekidu was making a forced smile. Karim continued to speak. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for quite a while. Do you know why I have been able to survive for so long?¡± Everyone made confused expressions. They had never actually thought about it. Since there wasn¡¯t anything that was very weird about it. ¡®There was a reason for it?¡¯ If one was strong, staying at the vige was quite a nice decision as well. There was no danger of being offered as an offering and they could stand at the top of the vige due to their strength. The asional 1st level beasts were quite strong but staying here was a much better choice than going through the Green Road where swarms of those beasts existed. Karim spoke towards the confused people. ¡°It was to find out a method. A method tond a blow to those guys. No, that wasn¡¯t it. It was just tond a blow onto that Arukon guy over there.¡± Karim then raised something in his hands. Intel. ¡°This is all the intel I have gathered about the Arukons and the Higher Races.¡± ¡°What? How?¡± Karim smiled at those words. ¡°It¡¯s not what I gathered but it is something handed down upon the vige leaders and captain of the guards. It¡¯s not something that one person haspleted.¡± Ekidu frowned at Karim¡¯s words. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t I know about this? And the others?¡± Karim shook his head. ¡°Think about it, think about others knowing that we are collecting such intel as this. How do you think they¡¯ll react to Dakidus who hase to gather the Offerings?¡± ¡°Mmm...¡± Ekidu nodded at those words. There was a clear difference in reaction between preparing a blow and falling into despair after not having been able to figure out anything. If something reached Dakidus¡¯s ears, who could hear and see everything, then the entire vige will fall in danger. ¡°Me holding onto it doesn¡¯t really have that much meaning. It¡¯s because it has been set to be given to one person who can be trusted and has arge influence. If I had perhaps left the vige then this document would¡¯ve been handed over to you Ekidu. Anyways, this isn¡¯t the important part. My proposition is very simple... Let¡¯s take over that Satellite Fortress.¡± ¡°We, control that?¡± Everyone, including Ekidu,ughed. That Satellite Fortress was indeed very useful. Since they knew about its uses very well. But if it was possible? Would the Arukons just leave them be? The reason why the humans had been able to survive until now was because they had been treated as toys by the Higher Races and had been ignored most of the time. But what if they actually thought the humans posed a threat to them? There wasn¡¯t even a need to think about it. They¡¯ll just bring the Satellite Fortress and wipe them out. If they take over the Satellite Fortress? ¡®No way.¡¯ Their main forces would pop out and destroy that Satellite Fortress. Karim nodded as if he had read the people¡¯s thoughts. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Think about how many treasures would be aboard that thing. It¡¯s the Satellite Fortress of Dakidus. Could it even bepared to the Armory of the vige?¡± A treasure vault above their heads. A battlefield where they could die. It was obvious which choice they would make. When Mackill had been looking at Karim with a resentful expressions. The surroundings people¡¯s eyes turned into one of greed. ¡°Can we look a bit at the book?¡± Even Ekidu started to slowly walk towards Karim. .................................................. Booooom! Booom! Handoo and Dakidus were ruthlessly shing in the midst of the vige. Everytime the front ws of Dakidus shed with the weapon in Hansoo¡¯s Hands, the little bits of remaining buildings got smashed apart and crumbled. The moment Hansoo dodged the attack and moved back after destroying the outer wall of the Armory. Boooooom! Dakidus¡¯s front ws smashed through the wooden walls and smashed down onto Hansoo. An attack which came out from his giant stature and utilized its reach to the max. ¡®It¡¯s a bit awkward to dodge it.¡¯ If he was fighting from a distance then it would be easy to dodge it. But Hansoo was fighting against the Dakidus up close. Since he knew that he won¡¯t be able to win just by dodging. Even just their body parts, the differences in their size were more than two times. And the reach difference was even worse since his race already had longer front legs. If he couldn¡¯t get close then he wouldn¡¯t even be able to attack. And Dakidus¡¯ actual body had long turned into quite a rag. The shining fur that had covered his body like a chained mail had long been smashed apart and the metallic dark skin had long been turned into a mess. It wasn¡¯t just one or two injuries. Sword, Spear, Axe, Scythe, Chains. Injuries created by numerous types of weapons had long turned Dakidus¡¯s skin into a mess. And his entire body was bleeding as well. But Dakidus was clearly winning in the sh within the center of the vige, which had perfectly depicted an Oasis. Since fighting up close meant that he had to get into the danger zone as well. Boooom! Hansoo couldn¡¯t dodge Dakidus¡¯s attack which shed onto him and got hit by it. Crunch! The Forked Lightning curved as if it would break. It actually curved to the point of snapping. Dakidus¡¯s strength was this great. In conclusion, even the Forked Lightning was just a well made weapon without any mana. ¡®That won¡¯t do.¡¯ The moment Hansoo pulled out the Forked Lightning. Kaagagagagak! The three ws that were already radiating a vicious aura shed right down onto Hansoo¡¯s chest, onto the Thousand Soldier¡¯s Armor and the dragon¡¯s scales. The Thousand Soldier¡¯s Armor lived up to its name of being a solo numbering and had withstood most of the attack but couldn¡¯tpletely block the force behind the attack. The sh was so harsh that one of those extremely hard ws had actually broken off and got embedded within the armor. Booooom! Hansoo couldn¡¯t handle the force behind the attack and got sent flying back along with the Thousand Soldier¡¯s Armor. Like a volleyball that had been hit by a powerful strike. Boooom! Dakidus slowly walked towards Hansoo who had smashed through six buildings and had smashed onto the ground with a leisurely expression. He received quite arge amount of damage himself as well but Hansoo had received the damage as well. With his own body. Dakidus, who had gotten much moreid back from before, had organized the situation in his minds while fighting and had figured things out. As to why all the mana had frozen. Why the Atin, the Satellight Fortress, had stopped working and why the mana in his body, which had been flooding before, hadpletely frozen. But he knew now. ¡°Kuheheheh. You insolent bastatd. Going up against me with just that?¡± It was impossible with just the strength of the humans. No, it was impossible even for the three Higher Races including the Arukons. Only the losers who had fallen beneath their feet. Only the artifacts of those guys could do such a thing like this. Sealing Jade. It was indeed amazing. But that was the limit. Since the Atin will recover soon. Of course it would all end if he died before that happened but Dakidus was happy. ¡®Once it recovers, I should go back to the main base and refill the mana crystal.¡¯ Since he didn¡¯t know if an unknown problem might¡¯ve urred, it was good to go back to the main base and resupply. Hansoo didn¡¯t reply to those words, lifted the broken w of Dakidus and fed it to the Thousand Soldiers Armor. Crunch Crunch. The Strange looking armor opened its mouth and devoured Dakidus¡¯s ws. The ripped and smashed parts of the armor got mended a bit as the color darkened slightly. As if it had evolved even after eating a w. ¡®...This was why my attacks weren¡¯t working ever since before huh. I guess that works even without mana. Is it because it¡¯s alive?¡¯ The previous attack should¡¯ve turned that guy¡¯s armor into pieces. But that guy had held on and was continuing to fight against him. This was all because of that special armor. ¡®Well. There¡¯s not much time left for him anyway.¡¯ Dakidus giggled. ¡°Anyways, why aren¡¯t your friendsing to you with reinforcements? Heheh, it¡¯s been quite a while since they should¡¯ve gotten here.¡± Hansooughed as he looked at Dakidus¡¯s expression which was filled with confidence. ¡°Why are you so confident?¡± Even Dakidus wasn¡¯t really in a leisurely situation. If Ekidu came with the reinforcement then he would die no matter what. Dakidusughed as he spoke. He wondered a bit but it was clear after he hade this far. ¡°Shall I tell you since you¡¯ll die soon? You reinforcements won¡¯te no matter what. This is because...¡± Dakidus, who was holding back his words, was making fun of Hansoo clearly. Hansoo cut off Dakidus andpleted his sentence. ¡°Is it because there¡¯s a Mudfish?*¡± ¡°...¡± Dakidus stopped as he looked at Hansoo. ¡°I guess you know some things.¡± Hansoo chucked. ¡°Well. I don¡¯t know the details but I know quite a bit about the person who made this vige you see.¡± Clementine. The first leader of the vige. ¡®A name that¡¯s quite nostalgic.¡¯ There weren¡¯t that many people who knew about that name. Since her nickname was much more famous than her name in his world. ¡®Mad Monarch.¡¯* A person who had led the humans into destruction. Oasis was one of the ceasefire viges the Mad Monarch had set up. ¡®Ekidu. You judge it. As to who the person the Mad Monarch had left behind is.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t clearly tell who it was. But if the traces of the Mad Monarch existed then it would clearly appear. At this moment. ¡®And...This moment where the vige has fallen is the best chance to erase that trace.¡¯ Then it would be a profit. ¡®Clementine. I will pull out all the roots of your remnants.¡¯ .......................................... ¡°Huukk!¡± ¡°Ekidu! Why!¡± The people freaked out as they looked at Karim and Ekidu. Since Ekidu, who had approached Karim to talk, had swung her right fist. Well, Ekidu had actually tried to smash Karim¡¯s heart but it had failed because Karim had backed away after throwing away his right arm. ¡°You were hiding your skills huh.¡± Ekidu mumbled as he looked at Karim. She had always thought that she would win if she fought with Karim even without any mana or skills. But the movements Karim had shown her just before werepletely different. Puushushushuk Karim didn¡¯t fall into dismay despite having his arm cut off and just looked between his arm and Ekidu. And then spoke with a cold expression: ¡°How did you know?¡± Ekidu then touched the de on her gauntlet, which came out from the Scarlet Yang Armor, and then thought of the words of Hansoo from before. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡®The vige I have protected for so long...¡¯ For it to be created from an agreement between the Higher Races and a traitor of the humans. ¡®Damned bastards.¡¯ Ekidu grinded her teeth. Trantor¡¯s Note : To those who haven¡¯t read the post notes. A few things were revealed in this chapter. 1. Clementine is actually the Light Monarch. 2. Light Monarch is a female.3. Ekdud mistranted Light Monarch in the fast because Light and Mad could be spelt the same way and he didn¡¯t have enough context so he is changing it now to Mad Monarch. -Tl;Dr. Clementine = Light Monarch. Light Monarch -> Mad Monarch- Chapter 166 : Test (1) Chapter 166 : Test (1) Boom! Boooooom! Dakidus smashed Hansoo in front of his eyes. A human who was surprisingly shing against him even without any mana. Though Hansoo was being pushed back, just being able to fight with him this much was a feat. ¡®If there were...Two guys like this Hansoo guy then I would¡¯ve been long dead already.¡¯ A suspicious guy who knew a lot and had a lot of secrets. A memory of the past were thought up as he saw Hansoo in front of him. The three people who had swept the entire Yellow Zone by themselves. ¡®Yeah. Just like them...He is an element that could possibly be dangerous.¡¯ The past. They, the Arukons, Akchias and Rebeloongs had pushed out the losers and were fighting each other for superiority. Well, back then it was four races and not three. Since another race called the Makrons existed. Anyways, these four races shed with each other every day. There was no time for rest. Everybody was desperate and their enemies were not somebody who they could drop their guards against. Lines were created and territories were made but these territories constantly changed day to day from their shes. A war where Satellite Fortresses shed with Satellite Fortresses and civilizations shed with civilizations. Everyone had been exhausted from the battle but they could not give up the war no matter what. Since the material to support their civilization, the was always in need. Then one day. ¡®Has it been 14 years?¡¯ A new race had popped out in the outermost areas of their territory. They hadn¡¯t known at first. Since the ce those guys appeared at, the Kangri Worm¡¯s Habitat, was filled with a smell they hated and not a single trace of Mana Crystal came out from that location. It was a uselessnd for them. And it was extremely vast. Them finding out about it was actually pure coincidence. But there wasn¡¯t a reason to pry further into it after having found them. The four race¡¯s curiosity led them over to that area in order to check the new things but they only smirked at them and stopped caring about them. Since the new things were extremely weak. Well, they were quite unique and strong but that strength was too small to handle their civilization. This was why they had stomped on them and yed around with them. They had been stressed by the war already. Those humans were valuable toys. And in conclusion, those humans had all ran away into the vast jungle. Though it was all their territory, there were parts that were more important and parts that weren¡¯t. They defended the important parts with Satellite Fortresses just in case of invasions from opposing races but of course they would leave the non-important ones by themselves. Since there was a limit to how many Satellite Fortresses they had. After this discovery the four races stopped caring about the humans and refocused on the war. If seen then they would y with them but they would just ignore them if they weren¡¯t seen. There weren¡¯t any problems up to this point. Until one of the four major races, the Makrons, fell by the human¡¯s hands. Well, the other 3 races were the ones who had dealt the fatal strike when the Makrons had taken a blow by the humans. Which meant that these bug-like things had more than enough strength to shake the battlefield. The humans had quickly run away above after only doing this much, but Dakidus was truly shocked back then. He was able to ignore the names of the other bugs but he clearly remembered the three who had caused that storm. Eres, Keldian, Kangtae. Only then had the three races all started to sweep through the giant jungles. Though the humans had taken all their remaining people up above as quick as possible, there might¡¯ve been some left behind. But there was a limit to how much they could search within the jungle. How much time would they need to find and eradicate each and every one of those humans? It might¡¯ve been possible with the Satellite Fortresses but numerous tens of them would just be used as scouts. If they used the Satellite Fortresses that way then the opposing races would instantly cross over to their territories. Since the humans weren¡¯t dangerous to the point of causing the three races to unite. While the three races had been lost in thought. She hade up. Clementine. That extremely insolent bastard. .............................................. ¡®It¡¯s already been 12 years since we made the alliance huh... It¡¯s been quite a while. Anyways, things have be quite annoying.¡¯ Karim clicked his tongue as he looked at Ekidu raging at him while holding onto the book. ¡°These are all tricks set up by that guy! How could they even figure things out such as this! This isn¡¯t something that you can simply gather!¡± He had even lost the book because his right arm had been cut off. He had been hiding it well for a long time but for him to get caught so suddenly. ¡®I was too impatient.¡¯ He needed a reason in order to move the people. He took out the book because of that but for it to bite him in the ass instead. But his judgement was correct. Since he couldn¡¯t sit by and watch Dakidus die as an ally. He thought about backing away from the whole situation but it didn¡¯t seem like such ame reason would work. Karim admitted the facts. ¡°Well. You¡¯re correct. This vige was actually created from a convention with the Higher races.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everybody were flustered at Karim who admitted things so easily. For him to admit that he was a traitor with his own mouth. But Karim just stopped the bleeding on his arm as he looked around his surroundings. And a few guards had gathered around Karim. Guards who had been in the vige for the longest time. ¡®...Those guys were traitors as well huh.¡¯ Ekidu grinded her teeth while looking at that Karim and then shouted at the surrounding people. ¡°This is the fact! What are you going to do! Are you going to leave those sinners be!?¡± Everyone, who had been previously making confused expressions, suddenly made enraged expressions as they pointed their gaze at Karim. For him to be like this. And out of those who had been dragged away as offerings, their family andrades existed. Even without that the Higher Races were things that they couldn¡¯t really look at in a positive way. For him to betray the humans and hold hands with the Higher Races. And for that traitor to be the captain of the guards of the vige, Karim. As high as their hopes had been raised up, their disappointment wasrge and the feeling of betrayal had skyrocketed. ¡°This bastard!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± The people slowly surrounded Karim with enraged expressions. The lives of Karim¡¯s group looked like a candle in front of a strong gale in front of the enraged vigers. It was a situation where they couldn¡¯t use mana or skills. Karim and his group had to deal with everybody with just their pure body strength. Thousands of enraged vigers. Against just around ten people. But Karim¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t dark. No, it was too calm for a person who was about to get beaten to death. Karim looked around his surroundings. ¡°I didn¡¯t answer before right? Do you know how long I have been here for?¡± Everyone stopped in their tracks. Karim, who thought he had stimted the people¡¯s curiosity, continued to speak. ¡°12. It¡¯s 12 years.¡± ¡°Wha...¡± The same number as the age of the vige. The vige needed to continually run in order to fulfill Clementine¡¯s ns and somebody needed to manage it. This was why Clementine had left behind a few people, such as Karim, in order to manage the viges. The others thought that the captain of the guards had changed a few times but this was but a rumor. Since there wasn¡¯t anybody else who had been in the vige for 12 years. Karim had continued to act as the captain of the guards during all that time. Since it was much morefortable to work in the shadows as the captain of the guards rather than being the leader of the vige who was always in the limelight. As people stared at him. Karim continued to speak. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious? Why there are less than 10 people? I should have a lot more forces if I gathered them for 12 years.¡± Everyone nodded at those words. Dealing with the vige wasn¡¯t that hard even with just such a small number but it was better to have more allies in case of emergencies. ¡®Good.¡¯ Karimughed inwardly. Curiosity was really a dangerous thing. Since it even made the people, who were enraged, listen to him. ¡®Ekidu. Shall we see how many of those vigers you protected will follow you?¡¯. Karim wasn¡¯t standing tall without any reason. The moment Karim was about to speak of another proposition. Boooooom! Something flew in from the distance. A single red beam of light. Ekidu, who was wearing the Scarlet Yang armor, dashed in quickly and aiming for Karim¡¯s heart. ¡°Fuck! Block it!¡± As Karim shouted out in shock. The nine guards behind Karim pulled out their weapons and stood in front. Even Ekidu had her mana sealed. The only thing they could rely on was their runes. Suppressing Ekidu was easy with nine of them. But there was something they had forgotten about. That Ekidu wasn¡¯t alone either. The moment the guards were about to create a formation. ¡°Humph! How dare you! Our mighty vige leader is going up!¡± ¡°You fight with us!¡± Kaaaaaang! Kaaang! Tens of people struck out from behind Ekidu like lightning and rushed up to the guards in front of Karim. Karim and the guards felt uneasy after checking the identity of those people. Since they weren¡¯t any pushovers. ¡°Karhal... Sebastienne! You insane bastards!¡± ¡®Why are these guys with Ekidu!¡¯ 1st Area team¡¯s leader and teammates. Aftering out from behind Ekidu, they started to sh with the guards in front of Ekidu. Booooom! Booom! ¡°Damnit!¡± Karim was shocked at seeing the sh between the guards and the hunters and was about to grasp his precious weapon, and jump in. There was no mana right now. The gap between the guards and hunters had been shortened quite a bit. Even if his followers were strong, 30 of the 1st Area¡¯s teammates could easily deter and buy time against 9 guards. But at that moment. Something flew through the hunters and the guards at an extreme speed. ¡®Huuk!¡¯ Karim, who was just about to jump in, unconsciously backed up and hurriedly swung his weapon in his left arm. ¡°This fucking bitch!¡± Boooom! The Guillotine in his left hand flew through the air in order to cut apart the red beam flying towards him. Even if his right arm had been cut off, he was still the captain of the guards. And one of the followers of Clementine. An attack that could¡¯ve split apart any normal hunter into two had flown towards his opponent. But his opponent wasn¡¯t just some normal hunter. ¡®Damn!¡¯ His opponent was Ekidu. A powerhouse at the top of the pyramid in the midst of the vige which was filled with powerhouses already. And surprisingly, Ekidu hadn¡¯t dodged the Guillotine. Kaaadduuududuk! The body of Ekidu wearing the Scarlet Yang Armor twisted and turned as she received the blow of the Guillotine. The Scarlet Yang Armor was quite strong too but the Guillotine was also an amazing weapon. The Scarlet Yang Armor protecting the back of Ekidu got smashed apart and a wound had been left behind on her back. But Karim couldn¡¯tugh. Since Ekidu had gotten all the way to his face from the previous sh. And soon. Kwaaaaak! ¡°Kuuhukk!¡± Karim was injured on his shoulder as quickly backed up. It was too close. If he had been a second toote then his entire arm would¡¯ve been cut off. Back and shoulder. Though Ekidu¡¯s wound was deeper, it was clear who held the upper hand from the sh. A right arm which had been cut off. An almost cut off left arm. As Ekidu stormed him with attacks, Karim had been pushed back to the brim as he could not attack properly. ¡®Kkkhuuk! I need time to convince the others!¡¯ ¡°Ekidu! You damned bastard! Do you even know what you¡¯re causing right now! Are you still the leader of the vige! You need to choose the best choice! You should at least hear me out!¡± As Karim shouted out in desperation while watching Ekidu who wasn¡¯t even giving him a single second to talk to the surrounding people. Ekidu smiled coldly. She had so enraged that her normal attitude had long disappeared. ¡°What you are trying to say isn¡¯t the important part you trash.¡± ¡°What?¡± As Karim was confused. Ekidu shed Karim back as she spat out her words. ¡°The important thing is what side you¡¯re on. Who does your damned tongue work for? Us humans? Or... Dakidus?¡± ¡°...Damn.¡± Karim only then realized that he had been mistaken greatly. That Ekidu wasn¡¯t acting for her own greed or survival. ¡®Sigh. I thought that you would be the same as others in times of danger.¡¯ Karim gave up and thenughed out viciously. ¡°Hahahahaha! You guys will all die now! You¡¯ll regret not listening to....¡± At that moment. sh Karim¡¯s entire head had been hit. By Ekidu¡¯s fist. ¡°We didn¡¯t worry about it in the first ce that much anyway. We¡¯ll solve our problems ourselves you traitorous bastard.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Even before they could jump in, it had all happened in an instant. All the people who had been watching sighed out. Since the end of one of the most authoritative people in the vige had happened so suddenly. Ekidu watched these people as she muttered. ¡®But...Is this really the right choice? Hansoo, do you know? What this guy tried to say?¡¯ A voice that was too confident for it to just be a random curse. Ekidu looked towards the location where the sounds of Dakidus and Hansoo¡¯s sh wasing from with a worried expression. Chapter 167 : Test (2) Chapter 167 : Test (2) The representatives of the three races asked Clementine. This Clementine was very impudent but her proposition itself was quite alluring. For her to be able get rid of the human problem for them. In a full frontal sh the Higher races would beat the humans no matter what. But if the humans used other tactics then the story would change. Since the ones from before had shown them already. By giving the Makrons a fatal blow. And so the three representatives listened in on what Clementine had to say. Create a vige. And make everyone who came up from here gather to this point. Then they would educate and threaten them with the system and the rules of the vige and give them an idea that they would die if they left the viges. This would allow them to create a hierarchy system as well as allowing the Higher Races to receive Offerings. Many many birds with a single stone. Since they would be able to imnt the seed of fear from the Higher races into the humans with ease and divide them so they won¡¯t be able to trust each other. But if they only give them fear than the humans might work up. What else would they think about except escaping from the vige which the Higher Races controlled who treated them as bugs? So they would add the hope factor. . By creating a path ahead called the Green Road. They created a path between the territorial boundaries and made all the humans head towards that way. So that these guys won¡¯t run away into the jungle in fear. And Clementine¡¯s ns were extremely sessful. After all this had been set up. The three higher races had been able to control every single humans who came up with just a single Satellite Fortress. Since they just needed to go around the hope-filled viges and manage them. And even the viges were controlled by Clementine¡¯s followers. And they just needed to go around the viges from time to time and have some fun. Humans filled with thoughts of retaliation were danger factors for them. But the trained humans were not dangerous to them at all. A very satisfying result. So the three races had asked. This Clementine wasn¡¯t really that different from the three humans from before who had shaken them. No, she might even be greater. If Clementine had lead the humans then the three races would¡¯ve had to struggle much more. Clementineughed coldly at those words. And and spoke out her terms. ................................................... ¡®Damn...But why has it turned like this?¡¯ Dakidus thought of the terms with Clementine and then made an expression of disbelief. Booooom! Boom! Ekidu, Karhal and everybody else had encircled Dakidus and were attacking him without end. Right before Dakidus had been able to kill the bug in front of him. That Ekidu girl had lead every human around here and had ran over here in order to hunt him down. ¡°You bastard! Die!¡± ¡°Fucking bitch! Anton died because of you!¡± Enraged people attacked Dakidus from all directions. Every throwable weapons in the Armory had been sent towards Dakidus. ¡°Kuuuaaaaahhh!¡± The Enraged Dakidus tried to rush up and rip the humans apart but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Where are you going.¡± Boooom! Since Hansoo held him down every time he tried to. And thanks to this Dakidus had been receiving the assault of tens of bugs that he could destroy with just a single swipe. A few wasn¡¯t really a problem but the story changed when the number increased to thousands. There was no way he could hold on receiving these attacks that wereing down at him like rain. Dakidus got desperate and shouted out. ¡°Roooaaaar! You damned Humans! Karim! What is that Karim guy doing!¡± This was not a scene he had expected to happen, ever. Since this shouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡°Daaammmniitt! You dumb humans! Do you even know what you guys are doing right now? Have you heard nothing from Karim!¡± The people stopped at those words. They were already quite nervous. As to what the final words Karim had tried to say were. Though the remaining guards were followers of Karim, there was no intel from them as if they didn¡¯t know much. Dakidus made a bright expression after seeing this. ¡°Hahahahaha! Dumbasses! That¡¯s what I thought! You shouldn¡¯t be doing this if you heard the story! It seems that worthless Karim had died even before he was able to say this!¡± There was a chance. If they were doing this even after hearing the story of Karim then there was no hope left for him. But if they hadn¡¯t heard Karim yet? There was a chance for his survival. Booooom! Dakidus smashed away the iing golden spear of Hansoo as he shouted out loudly towards the surrounding people. ¡°You dumb bastards! Shall I tell you a fun story? It¡¯s about that Clementine person!¡± ¡®Damn!¡¯ Ekidu tried to shut him up but Dakidus was much more stronger than Karim who had lost his arms. Truth started toe out from the Dakidus¡¯s mouth while he was jumping around like a wounded beast. Loud enough to the point that everyone in the vige could hear. ..................................... Dakidus who had been appointed as the Harvester, and managed the humans, and Clementine, the Executor of the n, had shared quite arge amount of stories while creating the Green Road. Though Dakidus treated the humans as bugs, Clementine stimted one¡¯s curiosity quite a lot. Clementine always spoke out, as if it was a habit, even while creating the vige. Clementine made a mysterious smile at those words and then mumbled. Though the strength of individuals were important but numbers were also an important factor in determining the strength of a group. But there was a problem. The battle never ended and there was alwayspetition. The sh with outside forces was harsh but the bigger problem was the internal dispute between the humans. The fact that they didn¡¯t have any knowledge as to who to target was an evenrger problem. Since they didn¡¯t know when the people, whom they had entrusted their lives to, would backstab them. At least if they hadn¡¯t beenrades for numerous years. And this problem will continue even after they gone up. And an environment which changed all the time made it so there was no trust between the people. As danger and responsibility each person needed to bear increased and there were less resources, only more fights would ur. Clementine had continued to think this way but it was not enough. Since the power of the Helper n or the Cross n that had been set up by her enemies were toorge. But the moment she saw the Yellow Zone. And as she saw the three races that didn¡¯t really like the humans. Clementine judged that it was the right time to begin her ns. If if was a world controlled by the humans then controlling everything wouldn¡¯t be that hard with just their own strength but this Yellow Zone was not the same. The Green Road beginning from the viges were a test. Something that tested the entire human race that the Higher races and Clementine¡¯s followers had set up. The ones who passed would be sent up and the failures... would get turned into an Offering. There wasn¡¯t a need to send up anybody who would possibly be a threat to her. Dakidus continued to speak. ¡°Well. Usually you will continue to get tested as you go through the Green Road. But since this had happened. Let¡¯s start the test even faster.¡± ¡°That crazy bitch...¡± Everyone swirled their tongue around. These weren¡¯t words aimed towards Dakidus. They were just shocked at the insane n that Clementine had set up. Dakidusughed coldly as he looked at the adventurers. ¡°Is it too hard? Let¡¯s make it simple. Stick by the Higher Races and decide to go up or side with the humans by ying around with that Ekidu and Hansoo. It¡¯s easy right?¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Everyone started to mumble. It was clear which side they should side on. Since they were humans. Except the problem was that the winner and what would happen to the loser was too clear. If they side with the humans...then they will all get massacred. How would they be able to survive if the Higher races got serious? ¡®Kuuheheheh. Good, good.¡¯ Dakidus made a content smile as he saw their reactions. The attacks pouring towards him had been cut by half. Which means that they were pondering. ¡®Dumb Karim. If you said this earlier then things wouldn¡¯t havee this far.¡¯ If Larim had said this earlier then they would¡¯ve been divided already and had ran away towards the Green Road and the great jungle. There was only one reason why some were still attacking. They were attacking because they thought that they crossed a line they should not have and that they wouldn¡¯t be forgiven anymore. Since they crossed the line, they wanted to see the end of it. ¡®Since I am mighty. I shall forgive you.¡¯ Since the attacks had reduced, his body felt much better. Dakidus shouted out even louder. ¡°Since Hansoo and that bitch had did these stupid things, this vige will get erased as a whole. Since there are a lot of other viges. Even if I die it¡¯ll be the same. But there is still a final choice for you guys! Stick with me! Then I will follow the agreement I made with Clementine when we created the vige and treat you as allies! I will forgive every attack you have made until now!¡± Dakidus then smiled ¡°I know that you guys are easily swept up by the mood you see. You aren¡¯t in the wrong. The ones who caused you to sway are the ones in the wrong.¡± Dakidus made a vicious smile towards Hansoo and Ekidu and then spoke out again. ¡°I will count to ten! Those who will stick by me! Stop the attacks! I won¡¯t even tell you to fight with me! As long as you stop...You will be forgiven. If I die...It¡¯ll be troublesome right?¡± The people were split from those words. The storm-like attacks suddenly decreased in number drastically. And the battlefield suddenly got very quiet. As one person stopped and pondered, everything else happened in an instant. Like a wave, the silence ran throughout the entire vige. Of course there were still a few who were still attacking. ¡°Aarrrrk!¡± People who had lost their precious friends and family to him. And the people who hadn¡¯t thrown their pride of humans away were attacking in a rage. ¡°You dumb bastards! This is an amazing chance! A chance to kill that guy! What are you going to do if you miss this chance!¡± One of the people who had stopped attacking spat back. ¡°We didn¡¯t say we¡¯ll join yet! You bastard! We¡¯re just thinking about it!¡± ¡°What? This fucking bitch!¡± ¡°And if you aren¡¯t going to guarantee our lives then how about shutting up?¡± The already nervous and anxious battlefield¡¯s emotions swayed from Dakidus and ontop each other. And soon chaos urred. Ekidu grinded her teeth as she saw this. ¡®This is what...Karim trusted.¡¯ Ekidu fell into despair. She had lived with hope. That the vige wasn¡¯t perfect but was needed. That it was an oasis that gave strength for them to be able to go through the road of hope, the Green Road. But for that road to be just a test arena used for testing humans. ¡®It¡¯s a real shitty world.¡¯ What had she fought for until now? At that moment. Boooooom! Hansoo got smashed by Dakidus¡¯s attack, flew past Ekidu and smashed into the ground. Kuududududk Dakidusughed as he spoke after smashing away Hansoo. ¡°You brat. You shouldn¡¯t y around like that with just random information you picked up. What are you going to do now?¡± Dakidus admitted that Hansoo was amazing. But there was nowhere enough support from his surroundings. ¡®For him to dream about treason with just these guys.¡¯ The humans were, in the end, just livestock they grew. Since this entire world was under their control. It was a bit vague before but thanks to Clementine, they had been able to gain theplete control. ¡°Random huh...¡± Hansoo spat out some blood and then grasped onto the Forked Lightning tightly afternding with a boom. He had told Ekidu. That this is thest test that he is giving them. Would it be a test if the student received help from the tester? Ooooooong Hansoo looked towards the golden castle up in the skies, the Atin. Chapter 168 : Test (3) Chapter 168 : Test (3) Mackill fell into despair as she looked around. Since they had long separated. ¡°Damnit! We have to hurry and kill him!¡± ¡°You bitch! What do you want us to do!¡± ¡°You think we want to die as well?¡± A crossroad of choice which their lives were on the stake. And the people hadpletely split up after standing in front of this crossroad. But this was obvious. Since the Green Road that they had arge amount of hope for was just a path towards their own destruction. And ording to that guy¡¯s words, there was only a single way for them to live. Betraying the humans and sticking by his side. Mackill clenched her teeth They could not win. The gap between them and the Higher race, Arukons, was too wide. And they didn¡¯t even know anything about their forces. They couldn¡¯t even deal with Dakidus who came to check on the vige once every few months. But kill Dakidus here and follow Hansoo? The Arukons won¡¯t forgive them at all. They would stomp them thoroughly in order to set an example. Deciding which side had the greatest chance of survival for them was very easy. It was just a choice between dying valiantly or surviving like dogs. ¡®Hansoo. What are you thinking...¡¯ Mackill looked towards Hansoo with a confused expression. Kwaaaaangg! Boooooom! While everybody was splitting up. Kwaaang! sh! The fight was getting more and more intense. Hansoo, Ekidu and a few others were still fighting against Dakidus. Well, they couldn¡¯t see the fight but they could hear it. Since Dakidus and the powerhouses who could deal with him had long gotten far away from this ce. It might not have been possible if they were surrounding them but their assists had ended because of their internal disputes. Dakidus used this and had long gotten far away from the surrounding people along with Hansoo and the others. ¡®Damn...We need to hurry and chase.¡¯ Those who could go had to chase at least. At that moment. One of the bickering people shouted out loudly. ¡°Nobody can leave! Everyone stop!¡± ¡®This crazy bastard...¡¯ For them topletely block everyone instead of having reached a neutral ground. What kind of conversation did the have to reach a result like this? Mackill made a dumbfounded expression. ....................................... ¡®Pefect. Heheheheh.¡¯ Boooom! Boom! Dakidusughed towards Hansoo¡¯s spear that was flying in. Of course Dakidus wasn¡¯t really feeling leisurely or anything. His entire body was in a mess and the attacks that were flying into him were still vicious. But there was no need to worry. As long as the attacks of the weaker ones had stopped, time was on his side. The blue light raining down from the skies was getting brighter and brighter as well. The Satellite Fortress was radiating a huge amount of energy that couldn¡¯t even bepared to that from a single individual. This meant that the Atin was winning over the Sealing jade and recovering its original power. The crown on his head started to shine a bit more and it started to slowly reactivate the internal scanning system of the Atin. It had started from the levitation system and slowly worked its way up. The mana inside him was still not moving but what did that matter? Since most of his strength actually came from the Atin. The moment Atin¡¯s mana engine reactivated back to full capacity and the attack systemse back online it will all end. ¡®At that moment... I will kill you all.¡¯ Dakidus grinded his teeth. His entire body was sore and painful. Even when he had fought with the Sages in the past he hadn¡¯t gotten injured this badly. He would dish out all this rage and pain he felt right back at them. ¡®Metiron... He might say a few things but... He should understand.¡¯ Dakidus grinded his teeth after thinking of the General of the human area that Clementine had left behind. He had promised to let the ones standing by his side live but the more he fought the angrier he got. There were a lot of viges anyway. It wouldn¡¯t matter that much even if he killed them all. Dakidus channelled this rage and smashed Hansoo in front of him. If he tried a bit harder then he could probably beat all these guys to death. But there were a lot of risk involved in it and wasn¡¯t that fun. ¡®Tsk. It¡¯s not that easy huh.¡¯ Dakidus grinded his teeth as he saw Hansoo who had stabbed a de into his side while receiving his own attack shouted at him after Hansoo had backed away. ¡°Hahaha! Everyone out there is going to die because of you! I don¡¯t know why you have started all this but... Aren¡¯t you regretting a bit now?¡± Dakidus smiled. ¡°If you give up now at least I¡¯ll forgive you. I¡¯m saying this to you girl, Ekidu, as well. Why do you think those guys aren¡¯t following you? It¡¯s because you have no credibility. They¡¯re seeing which side will win. Which means you are causing all those guys to die!¡± At that moment Booooom! ¡°Kuhuk!¡± Dakidus received a tough blow while he was speaking out and then got flung out. Hansoo, who had smashed Dakidus in the stomach, threw away the smashed hammer and mumbled. ¡°Well you see, your judgement is a bit premature. As to who will win.¡± ¡°Heheheheheheheh.¡± Dakidus chuckled. Hansoo¡¯s spirit was very good but he didn¡¯t have the strength to back it up. That was the same as trash. What would he do in a situation like this? And even the Atin waspleting its preparation to activate. The internal scanning system recovered and started to show the inner parts of the Atin. At that moment. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Dakidus frowned as he read the information flowing into him through the crown on his head. Something had invaded the Satellite Fortress, the Atin. Some beast-like organism was running through the inner parts of the Satellite Fortress. ¡®....It¡¯s not just some random beast.¡¯ Though the mana barrier was gone, the inner structure of the Atin was still extremelyplex. But this invading beast was running through the inner parts of the Satellite Fortress and was heading towards a specific location. A normal beast wouldn¡¯t be able to do this. ¡°You¡¯ve done something.¡± It was clear where the beast was heading to. Mana engine. The structure that was the basis of the Atin, which activated with mana. The mana engine was the thing that allowed the creation and movement of the Satellite Fortress. But Dakidus justughed at Hansoo. ¡°What? Are you going to smash it or something?¡± Figuring things out was another story but it was impossible to break it. Would they have kept the most important structure without any defenses? The mana crystal was protected by threeyers of metal walls. A special location that was protected even better than the control room. ¡®A Kali-Crown huh. How dare he with just that...¡¯ Even without mana, if that thing tried to get through the triple metal walls then it would take an eternity. It didn¡¯t seem like a normal Kali-Crown. But the result would still be the same. That engine will start up before he would be able to destroy it. Then he would gain back his powers. ¡®He was trusting in that?¡¯ The moment Dakidus was about to smirk at Hansoo. Roooaaarrr The ck leopard which had beenpletely controlled, the Kali-Crown, started to cause a ruckus. As if something that had been controlling it had disappeared. At the same time. Hooooook Something started to invade through the walls. Through the small gaps in between the walls, through the mana wires connected to the outer engine or the small tunnels created to repair the mana engine. The ck cloud started to seep in and started to take over the core of the mana engine. Dakidus couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°Ha! Hahahah! What¡¯s it going to do? Is it going to eat over the Satellite Fortress or something? Hahahaha!¡± Dakidus even stopped fighting as heughed out loudly. Wounds opened up and pain intensified but he couldn¡¯t stopughing. It made no sense whatsoever that Hansoo was trying to eat over the Satellite Fortress with a trick like that. This ce, which had the entire authority of control over the Atin, had 27 artificial intelligences systems inserted into it and each of them were all protected by 12yers of fireproof walls. Set up in a way that one needed to take over all 27 of them in order to control the Atin. This was nowhere close to enough. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. One¡¯s more than enough.¡± ¡°What?¡± Dakidus frowned. He then checked which system the ck clouds were eating up. ¡®...Energy Transmitter?¡¯ The location the ck cloud started to eat up was not the location that was in charge of controlling the Satellite Fortress. It was actually the location that provided the blue barrier around his body. Dakidus scoffed as he saw energy flowing into the location that was in controll of giving the user of the Satellite Fortress strength. ¡®He¡¯s taking over the most useless part huh.¡¯ Somebody who doesn¡¯t have the authority wouldn¡¯t be able to use the power of that fragment anyway. It was impossible unless they had the crown on his head. But in order to receive the transmission, he needed a receiver. At that moment. Hansooughed coldly as he pulled out something. ¡°You see, I¡¯ve picked up something interesting on the way.¡± Dakidus frowned as he saw what that was. ¡°That is...¡± Blue Jade. A toy he gave to the hunting dogs. No, it wasn¡¯t the blue jade. Since the blue jade couldn¡¯t get dyed ck. Hansoo, who was touching the ck colored gem,ughed as he spoke. The Satellite Fortress wasn¡¯t his target in the first ce. Since to eat up all of it, the Dark Cloud was nowhere enough. ¡®I can do that slowly.¡¯ But this was more than enough. Then. Booooooom! The ck jade started to aggressively transmit to and receive from the infected mana engine¡¯s section. Very ruthlessly. Kuuuuududududu All the intel that was being sent towards Dakidus had been cut off. And at the same time the slowly floating Atin started to fall back down again. As the infected mana engine had forcibly transmitted mana, the other sections which had barelye back had lost their mana. Boooooom! The Sealing Jade, which wanted to suppress, and the ck jade, which was radiating energy, started to aggressively sh. And the result was that the ck jade won. It wasn¡¯t possible to suppress the volcano-like mana that came out from the ck jade with the sealing jade. Though it was but a part, it was still a part of mana that was keeping that giant castle floating. A tremendous amount of mana, that felt like it would melt his body down, surrounded Hansoo¡¯s body. And during a time when nobody else was able to use the mana, the mana that came out from Hansoo¡¯s body really stood out. And Dakidus freaked out as he saw this. ¡°How...¡± Even he couldn¡¯t control the Satellite Fortress with such skill. Since if he could do it then he would¡¯ve sent out the energy with the crown on his head already. The energy transmitter was actually thest of the systems. But for him to cancel the lock of the mana engine, which had been set to start up the most necessary systems in order, and to forcibly pull out the energy to use it. Even he couldn¡¯t do such things. ¡°You... How! How did you! Are you a sessor of the Sages?¡± Knowing the structure of the Satellite Fortress, knowing that secret and even being able to forcibly cancel the lock. It¡¯s something that wasn¡¯t possible unless he was a sessor of the Sages. ¡°I¡¯m not a Sage. But why is it surprising? It shouldn¡¯t be the first.¡± Indeed this was not the first time. Suddenly three people swept by Dakidus¡¯s head like lightning. ¡°You bastard...¡± ¡°Do you remember?¡± Hansoo mumbled as he controlled the overflowing mana in his body. His friends had done this already. A simr event such as this. . Hansooughed coldly as he looked at Dakidus. ¡°A thief not being able to use it properly is obvious.¡± This technology, this fortress, everything from the blue jade to the crown on his head. If these had been created by them and they could use them to their fullest potential then Hansoo wouldn¡¯t even have been able to fight against them. The three ve races who had lived under the mercy of the Sages. But they had stolen the which was the basis of the Sage¡¯s power and evenpletely annihted them, stole their technology and civilization. How could Hansoo not ignore them? These were guys who hadn¡¯t done anything with their own strength. Because they didn¡¯t have the ability to repair and create the artifacts of the Sages. Guys who were still fighting with each other in order to gather one extra artifact of the Sages. Even those rich fellows who received a huge inheritance would be better than this. Since they were at least sessors. These were sinners who had sunk the Gods and reced the God¡¯s position. ¡°Let¡¯s end this. There¡¯s a lot more I need to do other than you.¡± His senses came back as mana appeared and Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement worked again. No, it was more. Since the overwhelming amount of mana was a tremendous amountpared to what he usually had. A tremendous mana that caused the Pandemic de, which he usually focused on the tip of the spear only, to appear like clouds. The surrounding situation flowed into him through the enhanced perception. And he realized why no reinforcements hade. ¡®...They made the worst possible decision huh.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he swept his senses across where the vigers were gathered back in the distance. Chapter 169 : Test (4) Chapter 169 : Test (4) Booooom! Booom! Right before Hansoo was about to take control of the Atin. A fight had broken up between the vigers far away from where Hansoo was. Not just a verbal fight but a fight where they held des against each other. A fight between those who tried to kill Dakidus and those who wanted to maintain the current situation. ¡°Damnit! We have to go!¡± ¡°You may not!¡± ¡°These bastards...¡± Karhal grinded his teeth. Even a neutral ground would be annoying but for them to be like this. ¡°We won¡¯t ask you to help so get lost!¡± Boooom! Then one of the guards who had swung their sword against Karhal shouted out. ¡°No way. Kang Hansoo. me that guy.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°This is all because of that bastard, Kang Hansoo! That damned bastard... If he hadn¡¯t caused a problem then everything would¡¯ve continued the way it was!¡± And with this as the start, a few others started to shout out as well. ¡°Why did that bitch start all this!¡± ¡°He should¡¯ve just lived the way he was!¡± Mackill grinded her teeth as she saw this. Including the guard who was shouting right now, about 10% of the people here were attacking in all directions. Though the number was only 10%, the power was closer to 50% of what they had. Since most of the attackers were Hunters and Guards. Even without mana, they were still much stronger than the Farmers. High rankers who had been stomping all over the Farmers from a safe location while gaining benefits from the vige during the peace the vige had been maintaining. ¡®Damned bastards. You were safe.¡¯ Mackill barely dodged an attack of a Hunter who was charging at her and then grinded her teeth. There was a reason for her anger. Even if the vige continued the way it was, there weren¡¯t that many negative points for those higher up. They wouldn¡¯t be picked for the offerings even if they stayed still and even if Dakidus¡¯ words were right, they had a high chance of just passing through the numerous tests Clementine had set up and going up to the next zone. It was very possible for those around the level of a guard. But due to the recent events, they didn¡¯t know what would happen from now on. Of course the Farmers couldn¡¯t really rte. ¡®Bastards. Was the peace you had made by selling us that good?¡¯ No, it wasn¡¯t peace that was created just by selling them. It was peace created by selling everyone who hadn¡¯t been able to pass the test created by Clementine. Peace only for those who have passed. But the minds of the guards swinging their des against Mackill weren¡¯t easy either. It wasn¡¯t from fighting against other humans. ¡®Damn...Fucking damnit. For things to twist and turn like this.¡¯ Though they were leisurely fighting against the Farmers, they were feeling quite anxious. Even if they sided with Dakidus, there was no guarantee that he would let them live. The final state of Dakidus¡¯ body was a mess. His skin had been shredded apart by Hansoo and his attacks, the glossing fur had all been burnt off, bones were broken and muscles were destroyed. If they were in Dakidus¡¯ shoes? And if the things he usually treated as bugs were the ones who attacked him? He would not let them go. Though he would forgive them for now, it would eternally be in his memories. The scene he saw today. And if this memory ticked his brain and made him feel difort? It wouldn¡¯t be weird for them to suddenly get dragged away and get killed while they are on the Green Road. The fact that in this already dangerous world, an ident caused by somebody else had made them facing great risks was the reason why they were so enraged. ¡®This is why... We have to be on the good side.¡¯ It was now war. And there was no middle ground to this war. Everybody was their enemy if they weren¡¯t on their side. They had to choose one side. And they had been the winners until now. They would be winners this time as well. ¡®Dumbasses, surviving is the highest priority.¡¯ They had struggled. For survival. Who cared if this was all a trick or a test existed. They just needed to win. And Dakidus needed to live for this. So this was why these guys cannot go attack Dakidus. Karhal grinded his teeth as he attacked a Hunter in front of him. ¡°You bastards! Fuck off!¡± Dakidus had lost his strength. But humans were fighting with each other instead. ¡®I¡¯m slowly feeling shittier...¡¯ Karhal thought of a memory from the past. When he had firste up here. When he had been attacked by the hunting dogs that those guys had set up for fun. Karhal couldn¡¯t handle the tremendous amount of mana supplied by the blue jade and had to run away. While watching his sibling, whom he had spend a tremendous effort in finding and was treating very well, get transmitted by the blue light. If those things hade out from the beginning and had swept them apart then he wouldn¡¯t have been angry anyway. But they had instead yed around with them with their superior strength. Making the humans fight with each other and watching that scene. ¡®Damned bastards. I cannot miss this opportunity no matter what.¡¯ The time for revenge had finallye. Karhal then thought of Hansoo. He still couldn¡¯t understand quite a lot about him. He didn¡¯t know what Hansoo was thinking about. But one thing was clear. That there aren¡¯t many people who did things that didn¡¯t make sense. He needed to follow those who did things that didn¡¯t make sense. People whose actions did not make sense at all in this damned world where saving one¡¯s own life and raising their strength was of utmost importance. This was why he had helped Ekidu and was why he was helping Hansoo now. Karhal and the others who had decided to go against Dakidus were having simr thoughts as they fought. They weren¡¯t fighting just from high spirits and belief in Hansoo. ¡®...At this rate, we¡¯ll get killed even if we go up.¡¯ From the previous event, the bnce that had controlled the vige had been smashed apart. They had despised Hansoo at first but the words of Dakidus had helped them resolute their minds. The rules set up for the Higher Races and the traitors of mankind deserved to be destroyed. ¡®The ones who are blocking the destruction of this are the same kind.¡¯ ¡°Kill them! These bastards!¡± If they couldn¡¯t see any hope it might¡¯ve been different but as Dakidus had almost been killed, the ones appearing in front of them to block their path had enraged them greatly. But the moment the enraged Karhal was about to smash the hunter in front of him. Booooooooooom! ¡°...Huh?¡± From the distance. A pir of light exploded out from where Hansoo and Dakidus had been fighting. A blue, holy pir of light. And the moment the saw it. ¡°Oh no...¡± Karhal and the others fell into despair. Since that pir of light, which came down from the Atin, only meant one thing. The guard who was attacking Karhalughed out loudly. ¡°Uaahahahaha! See!? What could that guy do! You guys are now all dead!¡± But at that moment. Roooooaaaaarrr! A pain filled roar rang throughout the entire vicinity. So loud that everyone could hear clearly. ¡°Roooooaaaar! Get a hostage! A hostage!¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone made confused expressions at the pain-filled screams of Dakidus. .............................................. ¡°Heheheh....Did you really think that things would go your way?¡± Dakidusughed weakly towards Hansoo even whilst gasping for air. And there was a huge hole on the belly of Dakidus. A single strike. His right arm had been blown apart by Hansoo, who had regained his mana, and a hole had been created in his belly. But Dakidus had been able to barely avoid getting hit in the vital parts because Hansoo¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t at its peak. Since the body wouldn¡¯t magically regenerate instantly even if one¡¯s mana came back. If Hansoo was in peak condition then he would¡¯ve definitely died from the previous attack. Since Hansoo¡¯s body was overflowing with a tremendous about of mana. ¡®But...It¡¯s toote.¡¯ Since Dakidus, whose body was numerous times stronger than Hansoo¡¯s, still knew about the situations of the vigers in the distance even without mana. ¡®Since they have chosen to follow me...they should know what to do.¡¯ And as he expected. They instantly realized the situation and started to follow his orders. The other side had a lot more in number but the ones following Dakidus had higher individual strength. They instantly figured out the situation and followed Dakidus¡¯s orders by suppressing the others one by one and grouping up. ¡®Good. Good.¡¯ ¡°Heheh. What are you going to do now? Are you going to throw them all away? What about the ones caught as hostages? No, the hostages might not matter but are you even going to kill all those who follow me?¡± Dakidus blocked the slowly regenerating hole in his belly and started tough as if he had gained some leisure. ¡°Those guys are those who would¡¯ve gotten to the next stage without any problems without you. But because of your deeds they have chosen such extreme measures. They are just struggling to survive but...Are you going to kill them all? Just because they didn¡¯t side with you? Hahaha! Ekidu is much better than this! What a tyrant!¡± If the hostages were important then Hansoo wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him. But Hansoo didn¡¯t really react to Dakidus¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t get angry or feel flustered. Since there was no reason to. Hansoo spoke towards Dakidus without any expression. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Are you ying around or something?¡± Hansoo wouldn¡¯t kill them if they had stayed in the middle grounds at least. Since Hansoo also agreed with Dakidus¡¯s words to some extent. Since struggling to survive wasn¡¯t wrong. Even he had struggled and fought against others in order to survive and beat hispetitors in the Yellow Zone back in the past. If he didn¡¯t have his trait, which started to show its might from around the Yellow Zone, he would¡¯ve definitely died. But Hansoo didn¡¯t have the leisure to care about everyone over there. Since it would be war from now on. ¡®I have to pick them out. Those who I will go with and those who I won¡¯t go with.¡¯ Hansoo understood Clementine¡¯s opinions to an extent. People that can¡¯t be trusted will only hold him down. There was a reason why the Emperors of the past purged dangerous generals and lieges as well as killing off traitors. The stronger they were, the more dangerous they were. Letting everyone in was like bringing up a bomb onto the boat. If Hansoo had some leisure and could guarantee his win at any given moment then he would¡¯ve definitely persuaded everyone there to take them. Since just letting them die in such a situation is a waste of their lives. But he wasn¡¯t fighting with aplete assurance and confidence that he would be able to win. The reason for him killing Dakidus and starting the fight against the Higher Races was not because he could win. He did it because he had to. Himing to the past was not because he always had the confidence to twist every event and win at every situation. The thing he had brought back was just a possibility. Even with the knowledge of the future, not everything was solved. Since even the Alchemists were worried while setting up the n. They didn¡¯t know what Hansoo would gain. He might be able to get something even better and he might not even be able to gain anything. They didn¡¯t know who wille into the n and what kind of change would ur. Of course there wasn¡¯t any guaranteed n. Set up the best suited n for every situation with the knowledge of the future as the base. It was like dangerous tightroping. Since the enemy was that powerful. Even if the situation was dire for others, he couldn¡¯t allow this. This was just the start and more extreme situations would continue to ur. Crossroads would continue to appear. What Hansoo needed right now was people who could follow him even in a situation like this. ¡®Choice is free but you should take responsibility.¡¯ He might win and the ones who followed him might face glory. But on the other hand, the ones who chose Dakidus and the Higher races might win andugh instead. They weren¡¯t in the wrong. This was war and the ones who died in war didn¡¯t die because they were in the wrong. It was just the one who they chose to side with, in this case Dakidus, had lost. That was it. Hansoo clenched onto the Forked Lightning in his hands and looked at Dakidus. ¡°Don¡¯t throw all the me onto me. Do you even know the amount who have died because of you?¡± The casualties caused by Clementine and the Higher Races amount to tens of millions. If he didn¡¯t smash apart the current situation and destroy them, the amount of people who woulde up to get sacrificed would be needed to counted by the hundreds of millions. This was why he was going to do his best. In order to destroy them. Along with everyone who sides with them. Everyone was clearly identified from Hansoo¡¯s enhanced perceptions. Those who would side with him and those who would go against him. ¡®The test ends now.¡¯ In an instant. Rummblee~ The mana that had been rotating around Hansoo¡¯s body roared as it all started to get sucked in somewhere. Towards his skill, the Pandemic de. Rumblee The spores of the Pandemic de greedily devoured the mana and started to increase in size. As if they were trying their best to mimic the scene they had caused in order to bring ruin to an entire world. To the point of even making the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement disappear. At this time Hansoo¡¯s trait activated. Seven Stars. The spores who had been supplied with mana to the brim started to change and get reconstructed from Hansoo¡¯s trait. More powerful. More vicious. Whooosh The yellow spores around Hansoo¡¯s body twisted and turned as even their color changed. To a bloody red color. And soon. Booooom! The bloody storm which had exploded out with Hansoo as the center started to rush towards where the vigers were in the distance. Chapter 170 : Embers (1) Chapter 170 : Embers (1) ¡°Huff...Huff.¡± The Hunters and the Guards who had captured hostages and had grouped up in a circle were all breathing roughly. They had pushed themselves in order to capture the hostages in the midst of a fierce sh so they had all received arge injury. ¡®Damn. How did we turn out like this?¡¯ The guard, Carlton, who had captured a hostage suddenly grinded his teeth. They had been filled with the glory of victory as the Atin had started back up. But Dakidus wouldn¡¯t have made them do this if he had won and the Atin was the way it was supposed to be. Dakidus had lost. Badly enough to the point he needed hostages. ¡®Damn.¡¯ The others around them slowly started to surround them en masse. From the vicious aura of those people, Carlton¡¯s hand unconsciously tightened the grip on the neck of his hostage. They weren¡¯t attacking him as if they were mindful of the hostage but the result was clear at this rate. ¡®Damn! At this rate...¡¯ The injuries he had gotten when he had pushed himself to acquire a hostage during the battle suddenly throbbed. Danger and pain mixed with each other as it brought urgency and rage. Carlton raised the broken de in his right hand onto the hostage¡¯s neck and the shouted. ¡°You bastards! If you don¡¯t want to see this bitch losing her head then move out of the way!¡± ¡°Oh no, Mackill! You bastard let go of her!¡± Carlton, who was about to already go crazy from one of the Farmers surrounding him cursing at him, was enraged. ¡°Bastard? You want me to show what a true bastard is you bitch?¡± There were a lot of hostages anyway. As long as they had the hostages, the surrounding people won¡¯t be attack them easily. He had to show them now. As to what would happen if they didn¡¯t move out of the way. ¡°Look well! To what happens to this bitch! If you don¡¯t move then from now on...¡± But as Carlton shouted and was about to cut off the head of the girl called Mackill. Boooooom! A tremendously loud sound roared in from the distance. ¡°...!¡± Carlton flinched after sending the tremendously vicious aura and looked towards there the sound wasing from. And then freaked out. ¡°Uuuhkk!¡± A tremendous bloody tsunami was rushing from from across the horizon where Hansoo and Dakidus were fighting. ¡°Uaaa...¡± Everyone freaked out as they saw the giant red storm charging towards them across the ruins from the distance. A bloody storm that made one feel fear from just a nce. Carlton saw the tremendous amount of mana stored within that storm and almost released the neck of the hostage and backed away. That was how much the tsunami-like storm had freaked him out. An aura that made him feel like it would even shred his bones apart if it just grazed him. But Carlton forcibly suppressed his instinct which was screaming at him to run away. What would he do by running away? He didn¡¯t know what Hansoo had done but Hansoo had won and Dakidus had lost. Hansoo would not let them go. Hostages were the only way for them to live. And Carlton believed. That Hansoo wouldn¡¯t kill off every viger here including the hostages. The size of the red storm which didn¡¯t distinguish from friend or foe was just tremendous. ¡®That¡¯s all a fluke. A fluke.¡¯ There was no way that Hansoo would massacre everyone here. They were like this because they had no mana but once their mana came back, everyone here would be a tremendous force to be reckoned with. It might be different for those who went against him but to kill off the huge amount of people who had decided to follow him just to gain a few more runes? There¡¯s no way Hansoo would do such a thing if his brain was functioning properly. ¡®Damn...That would be the logical case.¡¯ But the storm had made him want to ignore his logic and run away, the aura of the storm was that vicious. But it was toote. He couldn¡¯t run away anymore. ¡°Uuuaaaaaaak!¡± As Carlton saw the red tsunami which had rushed all the way up to his face and crouched down while screaming. Whooooosh. The bloody storm just swept past them. Past Carlton who was still holding onto the neck of Mackill despite crouching. As well as Mackill who had been made unconscious by Carlton. Actually, everyone had instinctively crouched their bodies down into a ball or hadid down onto the ground. In order to defend themselves from the sudden, mysterious storm. Whoooosh! The red tsunami just swept past everyone¡¯s body. And then a change urred. The red storm, which had ignored the ruins and was continuing to rush through, suddenly started to target lifeforms as it gathered itself. Like fireflies being attracted to a light in the darkness. Woooosh It was like a storm when it was rushing through but as it sensed life, the small pieces of the storm swayed like smoke from the wind as they slowly but carefully started to shroud the people of the vige. And soon everyone¡¯s body, including Carlton¡¯s, had been shrouded by a red cloud. ¡®Ugh...¡¯ Carlton really didn¡¯t like the red cloud that was swaying up and down surrounding his body but he sighed in relief for now. Since it didn¡¯t really look like it was harming him for now. And looking at it more closely, the powder-like red pieces that were floating around were actually quite beautiful. ¡®Yeah. If it¡¯s a trick then...¡¯ As Carlton clenched his fist tightly while looking at the red cloud shrouding him and Mackill. The small red pieces Carlton praised, the spores, were constantlymunicating. .................................................. ¡®Good.¡¯ Hansoo spread out his arms from the sensationsing into his body and then looked up into the skies. They couldn¡¯t even be called spores anymore. The small red pieces which had be small lifeforms of their own, integrals, were constantlymunicating with electrical signals. The trillions of spores swept throughout the entire vicinity, touched, sensed and checked over every corner of the world as they ryed and sent back the information they had gathered. And the signals that were sent out ryed through the other spores as they were sent back to Hansoo at the speed of lightning. And these signals that wereing in were being reconstructed within Hansoo¡¯s head. The area the red cloud had swept past could be felt vividly, as if it was a part of his body. A feeling of his body being extended by a huge amount. He could feel the unconscious Mackill as well as the nervousness of the guard who was looking around in confusion while holding onto her. He could feel the rage of the barely alive Dakidus and Ekidu who was looking around in shock. He could feel the anxiousness and enmity the thousands of people had against each other and could clearly determine who were his allies. But Hansoo, who had been standing with his arms open out wide, grasped onto his throbbing head as he fell onto his knees. ¡®...Can¡¯t handle it anymore.¡¯ This was well past the information any human being could handle. No, the amount of integrals was not something he could handle with his current abilities. He had forcibly evolved the pandemic de with the amount of mana that would¡¯ve easily melted his body down if not for the body enhancement given to him by the Atin. He couldn¡¯t even create these integrals with his original mana. Well, he may be able to use them but he wouldn¡¯t be able to cover such a vast area. An effect that he couldn¡¯t handle which was created from a tremendous amount of mana. ¡®End it.¡¯ He already had distinguished between his allies and enemies. Clench The moment Hansoo, who was kneeling, clenched. Hansoo¡¯s will spread through the red cloud and spread in every direction. ................................................. Whoooosh. ¡°Huh? Huhhh?¡± Carlton unconsciously screamed out loud as he saw the red clouds that were suddenly going hectic. The red clouds that were shrouding Mackill just ignored her and were instead all rushing into him. No, not just the cloud around Mackill but every bit of red pieces around him were all rushing to him. Like fire ants charging onto a prety. ¡®Hostage...¡¯ Carlton, who had unconsciously clenched the hand which was holding onto the neck of Mackill, stopped suddenly. Because the idea was so stupid. ¡®What would I do with the hostage.¡¯ Was he going to threaten the red cloud or something? That he would twist the neck of the hostage if it didn¡¯t get off him? ¡°Fucking hell!¡± Hostages weren¡¯t important anymore. Carlton felt anxious at the red clouds surrounding his body and then subconsciously tried to escape out from them. But it was already toote. Whoooosh The surrounding integrals floating around Carlton madly rushed towards Carlton. Like dust being attracted by static. In just a moment Carlton had been surrounded from head to toe by them as if he was covered by a red bup bag. At the same time. ¡°Uuaaaaaak! Aaaak!¡± Carlton started to scream. Not jut Carlton but everyone else around him who had sided with Dakidus. There wasn¡¯t one person who was excluded. Everybody who had fought for Dakidus and hurt or held the Farmers hostage all screamed out like Carlton as they rolled around on the ground. And everyone who hade out from the red cloud just watched this scene in daze. ¡°Aaaaaak!¡± ¡°Damn! Why isn¡¯t iting off!¡± The people screamed out in agony as they rolled around on the ground. As if they were trying to shake off any bit of the red powder they can. But their efforts were futile. The red powder covering their entire body had no intentions of dropping off. And everyone who was watching this made an expression which had a hint of fear within. ¡°Uaaaa....¡± A human was being gnawed upon whole. By the red powders. Well, it might not necessarily be eating them up. Since such small powders wouldn¡¯t have any mouth. But no other words but eat or devouring fit what was going on. The people weren¡¯t rolling from some random pain. They were actually being erased. Very slowly from the outside. Skin disappeared as muscles were shown. Veins disappeared as the bones beneath came out. An entire person was being melted down from the outside. It would be normal if blood came out but even that blood was getting devoured. Actually, even if it came out they wouldn¡¯t notice. Since the red powder that was eating up the human was red like blood anyway. ¡°Kuhuuh....Uhhhuh.¡± The screamsing out from all around slowly reduced in number. Since even the vocal chords to scream had been eaten. And as the disaster-like change had stopped. Swooosh The red powders which had devoured thousands of people all got sucked into the ground... And the area where the people had been rolling was empty like a ballroom after a party. There were traces of people but no actual people. The ownerless artifacts and dropped runes were the only things proving that the recent incident wasn¡¯t a dream. ¡°...¡± The people who had been held as hostages felt those artifacts as they reminded them of the guards who existed right next to them just a while ago. And then washed away the chill they felt running down their body. This was a good thing. All the traitors had been dealt with and everyone who was held captive had been released safely. Dakidus should¡¯ve died and since they¡¯ve even gained the Atin, they just needed to get to the next level. Nothing could be better. But despite this, another emotion sprang up from the deepest parts of their mind and swept past them. As rage disappeared, fear filled the empty space. Karhal made aplex expression as he looked at Hansoo who was walking through the silent ruins as he tried to wash away the fear he felt. Chapter 171 : Embers (2) Chapter 171 : Embers (2) ¡®...As I expected.¡¯ Ekidu, who was walking alongside Hansoo, made a worried expression while watching the expressions of the others. Fear was something the leader had to inspire to a degree but the amount here was too much. Since every time Hansoo walked by, people flinched. ¡®Well. They did see something like that...¡¯ Ekidu shook her head. She had seen a lot of things while roaming the Otherworld for 8 years. But she had never even heard of a skill that could erase the lives thousands of people with one man¡¯s own power in an instant. ¡®Such a reaction when we need to group up tightly for the uing days...¡¯ It might¡¯ve been different if there was leisure but in a situation like this where they had to soon face a powerful enemy, this type of emotion could blow up at any moment that became a spark. ¡°What are you going to do? Will it be okay like this?¡± Hansoo nodded at the question which had a lot of underlying meanings. If the people fearing him were going to be a problem then he would need to exin. That it was not a skill he could use however he wanted and that he needed the help of the Atin to perform it. But Hansoo did not exin it. Because he needed the fear right now. Well, he needed power that could make even his allies fear him. A kind and benevolent leader wasn¡¯t needed right now. The people needed somebody with power who could give them assurance. And as he expected, the expressions of fear dide up on the people¡¯s faces but an expression of relief also existed within. Relief of not standing against somebody with such powers. At that moment. Craack The sealing jade in Hansoo¡¯s hand made a sound as it cracked open. ¡®It¡¯s done huh.¡¯ It made sense. While suppressing the tremendous mana of the Atin, it had also been suppressing the mana of thousands of people at the same time. Even if it was the sealing jade, it couldn¡¯t handle all of that. Whoooosh ¡°Uhh? The mana?¡± Everyone made joyous remarks as they felt the mana returning back to their bodies. Their regeneration speed increased as strength poured into the muscles that had been fatigued by the battle and supplied them with energy. The people, who had been feeling empty due to the disappearance of mana that had been sustaining their body, suddenly made vigorous expressions. But at the same time they made worried expressions. Mana came back and they were filled with energy. And the reality of the fact that they would need to fight now had gotten even closer to them. They had gotten rid of Clementine¡¯s control and killed Dakidus. If the Higher races found out about this they would definitely not stand idle. ¡°What will you do now?¡± Everyone woke up from Ekidu¡¯s question and started to gather around Hansoo. What happened from now on was very important. Since they hadn¡¯t done all this just because of the hatred they had for Dakidus. Their goals, in the end, was survival and they had only judged that this side had a higher chance. ¡®And...This guy has the key.¡¯ A person who had dragged down the god-like Dakidus onto the ground and had even killed him. There wasn¡¯t any foundation for it but they still had this belief. Since Hansoo wouldn¡¯t have done all this without any ns. Hansoo lifted something around his waist after seeing the expressions of those people. ¡°That is...¡± Everyone frowned a bit as they looked at the item. A blue-colored crown that seemed like it would fit perfectly onto the head of a person. It looked so ordinary that they hadn¡¯t been able to discover it despite it being attached to Hansoo¡¯s waist. But as mana came back and it gained its original luster, everyone realized the identity of the crown. It was the blue crown that Dakidus had been wearing. Whatever it was made of, the ho-hoop-sized giant crown had been shrunk down to fit the head of a human. But the people shook their heads as they saw the blue crown that was shining brightly. ¡°We can¡¯t win with just that.¡± Karhal spoke with a worried expressions after approaching Hansoo. Satellite Fortress, Atin. Its might was indeed absolute. It would indeed be able to protect the ten thousand of them safely. At least from the beasts and humans. But fighting against the Higher Races, such as the Arukon, was impossible. Since those guys had tens of such things. Hansoo nodded at Karhal¡¯s words. Since they had no chances of winning a full frontal sh. No matter how many of them attack the Higher race, who had the powerful Satellite Fortresses, it would simply be smashing a rock with eggs. A single Satellite Fortress can erase tens of viges. But then he couldn¡¯t use the sealing jade to beat down every one of them one by one. Since the Higher Races would figure it out and be wary of it. The reason why he had attacked Dakidus was because he needed a single Satellite Fortress to start all this, actually getting all the Satellite Fortresses powerless and fighting head on would be the best method. The reason why the death of Dakidus and the Satellite Fortress being stolen not having been caught already was because Dakidus¡¯s one Satellite Fortress controlled this vast human area. One rotation took months, not having anymunications wasn¡¯t that weird. They probably would have emergency contact information just in case they got hit by the humans but he wouldn¡¯t really need to worry about that. But the other areas were different. As the Satellite Fortresses were set in locations where an attack from the enemy coulde at any time, once any of them got destroyed they would know instantly. So he needed to wipe them all off instantly. And he knew how to. Since he came from the future. ¡®But I cannot say it.¡¯ If there wasn¡¯t any information then he wouldn¡¯t be able to give them any reassurance. But then to persuade the people he needed to pull out the information from the future. An ironic situation. But there was still a method. The moment Hansoo wore the crown on his head. Kiiiiiiiiiiiinggggg The Satellite Fortress went into the process of epting its new owner. It wasn¡¯t that hard. Since there wasn¡¯t a lock or anything. These were all things the Arukons had stolen from the Sages. In order to use it for themselves they had to get rid of all the locks They probably wouldn¡¯t have worried much as they got rid of them anyway. Since they wouldn¡¯t ever have thought they would be taken over by humans. ¡°Go up. The rest organize the Armory and gather up the runes and artifacts. I¡¯ll go with a few people who will ry the messageter.¡± The people nodded as they heard the words that told them not everyone had to go. Since those words were very wee to them who were extremely tired. Since their mana came back, they needed time to heal and regenerate their stamina. And soon the bright light that came down from the Satellite Fortress started to pull the people upwards. ........................................... ¡°Woah.¡± The people started to exim out as they walked into the control room for the first time. Blue light, which they often saw in Sci-Fi movies of the past, filled up all the space around htem. Tidik Tididididik While they were admiring the view. Hansoo greedily collected all the information from the Atin after he came up. Starting from the most useless information to some that could not be leaked out no matter what. ¡®...That easily?¡¯ Karhal let out a dryugh as he saw information constantlying up on the screens. It seemed like there was a lock but from the codes Hansoo inputted, all those locks instantly disappeared. ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem like he would be good at such things... It¡¯s as if he knows the passwords.¡¯ As Karhal looked at Hansoo in wonder. Hansoo, as if he had read Karhal¡¯s mind, replied. ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised by it, it¡¯s what I heard from Dakidus.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Everyone nodded at those words. Since their questions had been answered to a point. ¡®He didn¡¯t die in peace huh.¡¯ Ekidu clicked her tongue. She wondered where Hansoo had taken him at the very end but it seems he had retrieved some intel. At that moment. Tiiiririrk A map appeared on the screen they were looking at. A map which clearly showed hundreds of other viges with tremendous detail. Not just the territory of the Arukons but even the viges of the other two races. ¡®...Damn. It¡¯s really a farm huh.¡¯ Karhal made a bitter expression as he looked at the red line connecting between the viges. It wasn¡¯t that only the location of the viges were written on this map. The map, which even listed the military information of each vige, was clearly a very precious tool for war. To the point that Hansoo taking over the Satellite Fortress was because of this. And would there only be a single map in this giant Satellite Fortress? Hansoo went past the countless amount of information and suddenly opened up a file. A document that was marked as ck unlike the others which were all marked blue. ¡°This is it.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Karhal and Ekidu, who had been standing next to Hansoo, heard those words and focused on the screen. Hansoo didn¡¯t really focus. Since he knew what was in here to some degree. A legacy of the Sages which his friends had found at the end of the Green Road. An item that was dimensions apart from the item that had turned into dust in his hands, the Sealing jade. A final weapon that the Sages had created and had been left behind due to them being ambushed by the Higher Races before they could even use it. Hansoo continued his speech. ¡°If we use that then all the mana within the Yellow zone will get suppressed¡± ¡°...All the mana?¡± Hansoo nodded. It would suppress all the mana in the Zone. The Satellite Fortresses flying in the sky will fall and the blue shields defending their body would get taken off. Something that his friends had started up in a dangerous situation and used it to freeze an entire race in the past. ¡®This is why you guys had been reduced to three races from four.¡¯ The fourth race, who had their mana tied down and had powerless Satellite Fortresses, had been trampled by the other three races, the Arukon, Akchias and the Rebeloongs. This was why the job this time around was very important. If he could activate it properly, all the mana in this zone will get tied down. But Ekidu frowned as she read over the information. ¡°...It doesn¡¯t show us the location. Where is it?¡± Ekidu spoke with a slight excitement. It was to be expected. Hansoo had turned the Satellite Fortress powerless from one Sealing Jade. But an item that could instantly freeze up every Satellite Fortress the enemy had. The damage they would receive would also be great butpared to the damage their opponents would receive, what they themselves would have to deal with was miniscule. ¡®We can actually win¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that they would win by freezing up the Satellite Fortresses. It was just that their chances to win would increase tremendously. But for the most important part, the location, to be missing. ¡®It marked all the other information but why this...¡¯ Hansoo spoke simply. This isn¡¯t in the hands of these guys. It was not something that the Higher Races had. It was something that those guys were fervently looking for. ¡°Then where...¡± ¡°End of the Green Road.¡± ¡°...What?¡± Hansoo replied again at Ekidu¡¯s question. ¡°End of the Green Road. In the center of the battlefield Clementine made.¡± Ekidu¡¯s expression froze up as she heard Hansoo¡¯s words. Green Road. ording to the information on the map, this ce was true hell. Though it had been marked as the sole escape route for the humans, it was actually swarming with Clementine¡¯s underlings who managed the Green Road. And Clementine¡¯s underlings weren¡¯t weaklings. People who had been chosen from the strongest of the Hunters and Guards. They had been able to get rid of Karim with an ambush when there wasn¡¯t any mana but if there was mana then they would¡¯ve received tremendous injuries. Karim¡¯s abilities were that great. But in Clementine¡¯s forces, there were tons of people who were around Karim¡¯s level. And that wasn¡¯t all. ¡®If we only had that...We might be able to do something.¡¯ Ekidu frowned as she checked the map. The entire Green Road was being surveilled by three Satellite Fortresses. Hidden from the normal adventurers. ¡®This is bad.¡¯ There were only three Satellite Fortresses that managed over a hundred viges. While taking turns. But the entire Green Road was always being surveilled by each one of the three Satellite Fortresses that each race had sent. No matter how vicious the Green Road which cut across the great jungle was, something at the calibre of killing Dakidus would get them caught instantly. Using the Sealing jade like now was dangerous and taking their own Satellite Fortress to smash them apart was impossible. Since they would sink instantly from the focused fire of three Satellite Fortresses. ¡®...We need to use the Destruction Jade in order to fell the Satellite Fortresses but we need to fell those Satellite Fortresses in order to use the Destruction Jade?¡¯ It was not something they could solve with just numbers. They would get massacred by the Satellite Fortresses. ¡°...That Clementine person. Is quite amazing. How did she even obtain such a thing...¡± As she had heard, it was something that was fatal against the Higher races. Without this, an alliance wouldn¡¯t have been created. Since they weren¡¯t equals in their eyes. Hansoo nodded at Ekidu¡¯s mumbles. ¡®Clementine was indeed lucky.¡¯ Chapter 172 : Embers (3) Chapter 172 : Embers (3) ¡°...What¡¯s going to happen to us?¡± The people who were talking about numerous things while collecting the runes and artifacts from below, whispered as they looked up. They had said they would follow but as the fight calmed down and reality hit them, they started to get worried. ¡®They wouldn¡¯t throw us all away...¡¯ Even if they don¡¯t throw them away, arge amount of people might still die. Mackill sighed as she looked at the calmy floating Satellite Fortress in the sky, the Atin. ........................... Hansoo thought of the words of his friends of the past while looking at the information about the Destruction Jade. His three friends had left behind clues about the Destruction Jade as they went up. Though they were running away because ofck of strength, they had hoped that the peopleing after them would use it for the humans. So that those people would finish what they couldn¡¯t and save the humankind. They had belief in the humankind then. Though they fought with each other, they believed that they wouldbine their forces and fight together when a powerful race, such as the Higher Race, existed. And so they had hidden the clues to getting to the Destruction Jade where the Higher races could not find it. But sadly the one who had found it was Clementine. The Destruction Jade hadnded in the hands of the craziest person. Well, it was meant to be in some way. Since Clementine had as much skill as she was insane. As she had covered the Great Jungle at an extreme speed and created a tremendous force which remained behind in the Great Jungle, her discovery was going to happen sooner orter. And with this, Clementine¡¯s n had beenpleted perfectly. Well, the discovery of the Destruction Jade was the reason why she had been able to stand up against the Higher Races to give the proposition. ¡®Even if it was a proposition that benefitted both sides...If the difference of strength between the two groups is toorge then such contracts wouldn¡¯t be able to get created.¡¯ The thing which had greeted Clementine when she had first went to the Higher Races was not curiosity but sneers and contempt. But they could only ept the proposition eventually. From the words of Clementine which told them that if they didn¡¯t made the contract the or attacked the humans that she would use the Destruction Jade they had. It might be different if all three races all lose mana together but if it only happens to one side then the same thing as in the past would happen. They would get destroyed by the attacks of the two other races. Clementine, who had gained a weapon against the Higher races, hid this in the deepest parts. And the Higher Races pulled out one Satellite Fortress each in order to watch over Clementine¡¯s forces in case of them doing something. And so the contract had been made. ¡®Well. No need to tell them all the way up to this.¡¯ If one knew too much it would only bring harm to them. And even if they didn¡¯t know this, the goal had been set already. Reiming the Destruction Jade after getting to the end of the Green Road. But the difficulty of this mission was quite a problem. Ekidu looked at Hansoo and asked. ¡°What are you going to do now? The Satellite Fortresses will be our biggest issue.¡± Saying it was always easier, they had to constantly beat down Clementine¡¯s followers while they searched for the Destruction Jade. Even if they were going to go through the Green Road, the Satellite Fortresses would be a problem. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to do anything. Since just a simple call for reinforcements will bring down a blueser down from the Satellite Fortresses. ¡®Though we have one as well...¡¯ It was very easy to see the result. Three against one. They could not beat three with just one of these. No, winning would be a problem as well. Since the other Satellite Fortresses would swarm in. ¡®Are we going to leave the Satellite Fortress? And go through the Great Jungle?¡¯ But Ekidu shook her head. It might¡¯ve been different if they had a small amount of people but with so many people, trying to move anywhere would eventually get them caught somewhere. They couldn¡¯t go through the Green Road either. They know it¡¯s the mouth of the tiger, why would they go in? And most of the Farmers were too weak for the Green Road anyway. Those Farmers would get massacred by Clementine¡¯s followers, who were self-announced Examiners, and get sent as offerings. ¡®But then we can¡¯t really leave them here either...¡¯ It was calm now but once they see that Dakidus wasn¡¯t returning despite it being time for him toe back, they would get suspicious. ¡®Damn. I can really see that we¡¯re at a huge disadvantage.¡¯ Ekidu clenched her teeth. They would get caught whatever they would do and all other roads were blocked. If one¡¯s group had the advantage and was strong then there was no need for worry. Since they could just group up and kick away everything no matter what their enemies did. This is all because they were weak. To an extreme degree inparison. Something like this would only ur when they couldn¡¯t even lift the fingers of the enemy. Having arge amount of people wasn¡¯t that advantageous either. No, it was actually disadvantageous. Since it got caught in the eye more... ¡®We can just leave them to spread out and only collect the elites...¡¯ Once the Arukons and the other two Higher Races figure out that the vige had been destroyed and the culprits had run into the Great Jungle then they would start to chase them madly. Since they couldn¡¯t stand idle when the humans, who had the possibility of killing them, aimed for them while hiding in the Great Jungle. But then a gap will be created. Ekidu was shocked whilst she was mumbling to herself. Shocked at herself for thinking of such a method. The thought she just had was only possible if she thought of those guys below as just baggage. And even if the Higher Races didn¡¯t chase them, what would happen to them would be the same. Though there were quite a bit of Hunters and Guards, most of them were Farmers. What would happen to them once they spread out in the Jungle which had much stronger beasts than the level 1 beasts? ¡®...Is this my limit?¡¯ While Ekidu was in despair. Hansoo spoke to Ekidu: ¡°Here. Let¡¯s go down now. There¡¯s a lot to do. There¡¯s also a lot to tell the people below.¡± ¡°...?¡± A lot to say? Ekidu¡¯s expression turned into one of confusion from Hansoo¡¯s words. Having a lot of confidence was good but the difference in powers was reality. What would those Farmers be able to do for them?¡¯ ¡®Did he think of the same thing as me?¡¯ That was the best choice of action she could think of. ¡°Are you going to send those guys up to the front?¡± Hansoo shook his head at these words. That would just be a useless death. ¡°It¡¯s too wasteful to do that.¡± Since they had a goal, they just needed to get stronger. Once they were given time and a good environment, everyone below had the potential to be as strong as Karim or Ekidu. If each and every one of them can survive, grow and reach all the way to the Violet Zone then arge quantity of amazing warriors would have been born to fight the Abyss. ¡°Then what...¡± ¡°We need to hide first. Inside the forest.¡± A tree should be hidden inside a forest. Ekidu made a confused expression at Hansoo¡¯s words as he continued to speak. ¡°Loosen up. I¡¯ll take care of it all.¡± ¡°...¡± Despite there not being any guarantees, Ekidu felt her mind feeling at ease as she unconsciously nodded at Hansoo¡¯s words. ................................. Papapapapapak! Tens of people were running through the Great Jungle. A group of Hunters, Farmers and Guards who had stood on the side of the humans. And of course Mackill was part of this group. ¡®Phew...I hope it goes well.¡¯ There was only one thing they had been ordered to do. At that time Mackill felt something tapping her. ¡°Wake up. We¡¯re almost there.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± They had been evenly separated so they could get to every vige. Though they had maps, it was still hard to go through the giant Great Jungle and reach the other viges. That was why Hunters and Guards were evenly distributed amongst the Farmers. Mackill woke up from the words of a Hunter in her group as she looked at the distance where she could barely make up a vige. Unlike their vige, this one seemed to have been made by digging into the side of a cliff, it was a cave city. ¡®It¡¯s really a different city huh.¡¯ Mackill gulped down her saliva. And then organized her thoughts. Since she would need to focus in order to get in and join the vige. And to do this, they would need to now start acting as . People who didn¡¯t like the governing system of the viges and roamed around the Great Jungle. Of course there weren¡¯t that many of them. But they did exist. Not just the weak Farmers but there also existed Hunters and Guards who didn¡¯t like the rules of the viges which suppressed them. Since there wasn¡¯t a need for them to like the vige just from the fact that it was easy to live there. But then sometimes these Refugees returned to the viges. While regretting ever leaving the vige. Since the Great Jungle was not an easy ce which they could live in after leaving the vige because of how it was governed. The people who left the viges usually roamed around the Great Jungle, felt the cruelty of the environment with their entire body and returned. The viges they used to be at epted them back and there were quite a few cases of them arriving at another vige while roaming the jungle. Theposition of their groups was trying its best to mimic the sensation. ¡®Though the size is a bitrge.¡¯ Over ten thousand people would separate and all go into different viges. But there wasn¡¯t any problems with this. Since the viges had been isted from each other in order to have a strong grasp over the viges so the viges wouldn¡¯t join together. But this would be poison for them as well. Nobody knew that the vige Dakidus maintained had been destroyed whole. Well, they wouldn¡¯t even have dared to imagine. That Dakidus had died, that the traitors had all been killed and the fact that all the vigers had spread out, acted as Refugees and joined other viges. And there was only one thing they needed to do after they got in. ¡®Separate and join up. And...Look for an open gap.¡¯ Prepare to smash apart the traitors and gather people who would help them. While waiting until the Satellite Fortresses fell. Waiting until the day of retribution when the invincible armors of the Higher Races fall apart and an open slot for their des to enter appear. It wasn¡¯t hard. They were hidden but their enemies were out in the open. They themselves knew their opponents but their opponents did not know of them at all. And in Dakidus¡¯ possession, a list of all the traitors had existed. Just in case they needed to deal with a huge alliance of humans. Everything will work out slowly within the vige. An invisible de slowly digging into the flesh of their neck. ¡®But if Hansoo fails... Nothing can be done.¡¯ Mackill decided to think realistically. If Hansoo won then there wasn¡¯t even a need to worry. They would be the sparks of the counterattack and light the fuse. And all the viges they were hiding in would explode out. Since they were all extremely determined. And they had seen it. The scene of all the traitors hiding in the vige being found out and Dakidus losing his life after falling down onto the ground. With their own eyes. This was why they stood on Hansoo¡¯s side. Since Hansoo showed them hope, a possibility. But if Hansoo failed? If the Satellite Fortresses didn¡¯t fall? ¡®Integrate with the vige and continue to live.¡¯ Try their best to not be an offering like they had in the vige ruled by Dakidus and risk their lives in order to get through the Green Road. They would return to being ves, livestock. They would just return to how they were. Just that. If Hansoo failed and the Satellite Fortresses didn¡¯t fall then there was nothing they could do. If a choice of life and death appeared and one side had no hope of life then the answer was chosen already. Since it would just be a useless death if they tried to resist. Hansoo probably sent them this way after thinking up to this point as well. ¡®Well. The others epted all this because it was only this much.¡¯ The image of Hansoo in the vigers¡¯ minds had was already set. He was fearsomely powerful. He had seeded in the job that seemed impossible and saved the entire vige. He was amazing. To the point that he gave hope to them that this revolution might actually seed. But Hansoo wasn¡¯t here right now. There was nobody who could control even those whom they couldn¡¯t see. If Hansoo asked them to put their lives on the line and fight, half of them would¡¯ve probably left already. And they wouldn¡¯t really follow such harsh orders either. This was as far as they could handle. ¡®...Damn.¡¯ She felt embarrassed after thinking about Hansoo who had entered into the most dangerous area. So she wished. ¡®Please, for the love of god, seed.¡¯ So that they would be able to raise their des. So that a hope for victory for which they would fight for despite the risks would be given to them. ................................................. Hansoo nodded after sending away the people. The 1st stage was nowplete. They wouldn¡¯t just win because the Satellite Fortress had fallen. As he saw from Dakidus, their bodies were powerful just by themselves. Those people were the second spear. The weapon he would need to fight against the Higher Race once they fell onto the ground. ¡°They¡¯ll be safe for now. Since the viges will protect them.¡± They would grow and wait for a chance. ¡°So we¡¯ll retrieve the Destruction Jade during that time?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ekidu made a bitter expression as she looked around. ¡®...With just three of us?¡¯ ¡°Damn. So we just need to kill around a thousand people like Karim? Quite simple huh. The Satellite Fortresses will have a fun time watching us.¡± For just the three of them to run into the middle of the enemy¡¯s territory. A ce where aser beam may fall if they made a mistake. Karhal, who had been standing next to Ekidu and Hansoo,ined out loudly. Chapter 173 : Embers (4) Chapter 173 : Embers (4) Everyone else had left, only two remained. ¡®Ekidu and Karhal, only two huh.¡¯ Hansoo nodded as he looked at the two who had voluntarily remained behind. He would take these two and go up through the Green Road. Towards the Destruction Jade. And they would need to create an opportunity for those vigers who had hidden in wait for that chance. Though there was only two allies, it didn¡¯t matter. Since he didn¡¯t need a tremendouslyrge number or anything. No, it would only get caught in one¡¯s eye if there were that many people. It was better to have a small group of elites. And Ekidu and Karhal clearly had the qualifications. Ekidu obviously had them and Karhal¡¯s Quintuple Laser was powerful enough to even kill him if he were to get hit properly. ¡®Even with the Racial Metamorphosis.¡¯ Karhalined while looking at Hansoo. ¡°Aren¡¯t we doing the most dangerous job then?¡± ¡°Yeah we are.¡± Hansoo nodded. Since the risk they had was much higher than those who had gone to the viges. ¡°Then don¡¯t you need more runes? Will you be okay without any?¡± Karhal made a depressed face while thinking of the Artifacts and runes whom they had sent away along with those who left. Runes and gears which came out after they killed the traitors. And the weapons that were hidden inside the Armory of the vige. Why did Hansoo evenly distribute all of these things? Of course Hansoo, Ekidu and Karhal had received the runes and artifacts as well. The problem was it was fair. ording to how much they had contributed. Of course Hansoo received the most amount of runes because he did most of the work but it was still a small amount. There weren¡¯t that many runes that dropped from killing people anyway and there was a lot more who had fought with them instead. ¡®Hmm... Would he be around 50% now?¡¯ The runes of Hansoo, which should¡¯ve been around 10%, would now be around 50% But Karhal was depressed from this. Since people who would go with him being stronger was always the best. ¡®It would¡¯ve been a lot of help if he took everything.¡¯ Karhal made a sulky expression andined. Even if Hansoo had said he would take everything, there wasn¡¯t anyone who would have said otherwise. But Hansoo shook his heads. ¡°Strength is a necessity for those who have left.¡± They didn¡¯t treat Refugees well anyway. And if they were people who came from other viges, they would be extremely pressured. If they were weak in such a situation as well then what would they be able to do? They would be busy even saving their own lives. The runes were secondary but there was a need for them to be armed well with the powerful artifacts. And in reality, the Artifacts of the guards, the Hunters and the Farmers had been risen by an average of two to three levels. Since as strong as the traitors were, their artifacts were amazing as well. Not much to say for the weapons stored in the Armory as well. And with the runes, they wouldn¡¯t have much of a problem acting around in the viges. ¡°Ugh. If you take away 50% of your runes and spread it among thousands of people, would it even make a difference for them?¡± Hansoo nodded at Karhal¡¯s words. The second attack was always the most important one. ¡®I cannot leave behind any embers of trouble.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a problem at the percentage of distribution but rather the importance of priority. Hansoo filling up his runes to 100% and then distributing it. Or distributing it fairy from the very beginning. There was a huge difference between the two. There was a reason why the leaders of a animal pack atest. ¡®Such an issue will grow inside their minds and be cancerous.¡¯ The reason for the dams falling wasn¡¯t because of a giant boulder or the flow of the river. Just a small crack that appeared on the dam. It was all because of this crack. As this crack got bigger the dam fell. Once the people left, they would constantly remember while enduring the harsh environments of the vige. The unfair treatment they had received before they had left. Depending on how well they were able to fool the traitors by hiding the vigers in the other viges, the people living in over a hundred viges may be allies or enemies when they start fighting against the Higher Race. Since the traitors had arge amount of power in those viges. Look at Karim, nobody suspected him being the manager of the vige. If those vigers who had left were agitated like this then the humans, who should¡¯ve be allies, would be enemies instead during the war against the Higher Race. This was why he had to treat those people who had left well. Hansoo didn¡¯t want to risk such a thing for just 50% of his runes. ¡®I can always earn more runester.¡¯ There were plenty of chances on the path towards the Green Road. But Karhal continued to make a sulky expression, as if something was on his mind, as he spoke out: ¡°...One important thing hasn¡¯t been solved yet. What are you going to do with the Satellite Fortress?¡± Ekidu nodded at Karhal¡¯s words Since it was a clear problem that was extremely important and one that needed to be dealt with. And they didn¡¯t know where the Destruction Jade was hidden anyway. They would need to go through all the forces of Clementine and search for the hints. But as a sh was inevitable, it would definitely get caught in the eye. They might¡¯ve been able to do something if it was a human being but the Satellite Fortress was a bit too much. Once the assault of light approaches from above, everything would end. ¡°You aren¡¯t thinking that it wouldn¡¯t take that long right.¡± This was a reckless n no matter how they saw it. How did they even think that they wouldn¡¯t get caught in the territory of their enemies? Hansoo shook his head at Karhal¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make it so they won¡¯t even care about us.¡± ¡°How?¡± Hansoo pointed towards the Satellite Fortress floating up above, the Atin. Karhal made an uneasy expression while watching Hansoo. ¡°Hey... You aren¡¯t thinking of ying a 1945 arcade game while riding that thing right?¡± Fighting against tens of Satellite Fortresses with just a single Satellite Fortress? No matter how amazing Hansoo was, it was pushing it a bit too far. ¡°I don¡¯t know what game it is but it isnt that.¡± Hansoo hadn¡¯t taken over the Atin in order to do something with it anyway. But would he have gotten it for no reason? It was now time to use it. ¡°I¡¯m going to the mana crystal refinery depository. ¡°...What?¡± Karhal and Ekidu surprisingly knew what the mana crystal depository was. Since it was very clearly marked on Dakidus¡¯ map. Marked as a special military facility. ¡°What the... Are you just going tomit suicide ?¡¯ Hansoo shook his heads at Karhal¡¯s words. ¡®I need to deal with the Examiners no matter what happens.¡¯ .................................. Rumble At one side of the giant jungle. A giant power-nt-looking building which towered over a kilometer was standing in this location. It was located in a rather rural location far from the cities where the Arukons lived in but it wasn¡¯t ced in this isted location because its importance was low. Mana crystal refinery and storage. Probably one of the top three most important structures/locations that were needed to sustain the race. A tremendous amount of fuel, mana crystals, were needed in order to activate the Atin. And the mana crystals were a very important material for the three races as well. Since the reason for them fighting each other was to try to gain just a bit more of this mana crystal out of the limited amount that existed so they could continue their civilization. The mana crystals came out from the spring which existed in each of the three race¡¯s capital, , and got supplied all over the battlefield. The capital was obvious but the four mana crystal refinery depository were also being protected tightly. And the tens of Satellite Fortresses that patrolled their boundaries got supplied with the mana crystals from these refinery depositories as they were constantly on guard against the other races. And this refinery depository was even more important out of all four. It was a very important structure which supplied the Satellite Fortresses which were in charge of the area which bordered both Akchias and Rebeloongs. Of course the Defenders who were in charge of this ce needed to stay alert all the time as well. And one of these Defenders, Ortanion, looked at the Satellite Fortresses in the distance as he started to frown. ¡®For the damn bird and rat bastards toe.¡¯ The Satellite Fortresses he could see were not those of the Arukons. It was the opposite. They were the Satellite Fortresses of those who constantly longed after their resources, the Rebeloongs and Aknchias. Though four Satellite Fortresses were protecting them, there was no time for a break. No, the fact that four Satellite Fortresses had been sent over to this location out of the vast border simply described how important and dangerous this ce was. ¡®Damn... It¡¯ would¡¯ve been better to get chosen as a Harvester. Or even an Inspector.¡¯¡¯ Captain of the Satellite Fortress, the Atin. Out of the tens of thousands of Arukons, it was an honorable position that only a few tens could reach. Not everyone could own these positions and being able to hold these positions signified tremendous honor and power. A rank that every Arukon wanted. But of course there was a difference wherever one went and not every captain of the Atin was the same. The position which was sought after the most was the Harvester. It was good. It was too good. Since they don¡¯t do anything. They just needed to rotate around the livestock, eat up some snacks as they pleased and even watch the amusing games that ur in those farms. A position of their dreams that every Arukon wanted. And this position had been taken over by Dakidus. ¡®Damned bastard.¡¯ He suddenly felt annoyed as he thought of Dakidusughing as if he had gained everything in the world after being nominated as a Harvester. ¡®I hope he bes a cripple.¡¯ Of course he knew that wouldn¡¯t happen. To get hurt by livestock. A captain of the Satellite Fortress? If one went through such humiliation then they would get ignored even among their own race. The next best one was being an Inspector. It wasn¡¯t as good as the Harvester but it was still good. Since the only thing they did was inspect the Green Road. Finding the Destruction Jade also a part of their tasks but they had long given up on that. Since the humans might use it the moment they detect suspicious movements from the Higher races. At least the Green Road was theirnd. It wasn¡¯t easy to do anything they wanted in that part where quite powerful livestock existed. And that actually made it more favorable. Since there wasn¡¯t much to do. It was a bit annoying from the fact that they had to deal with Clementine¡¯s underlings and their captain, Metion, but it was still veryfortable. And Merutt had been nominated for this. That guy was probably roaming around the Green Road in the distance as well. Since it wasn¡¯t that far from here. ¡®Damn. The Harvester and the Inspector... they need to get abolished. Sadly there were only one spot for each of those positions. So naturally everyone else would be Defenders. He had been nominated to do the least favorable Defender position at the furthest border away from the capital. There wasn¡¯t a single time to rest either. The Satellite Fortresses had to even take turns in order to resupply their mana crystals. Since they didn¡¯t know what the enemy would do the moment a gap was created. Though there wasn¡¯t a single Arukon Warrior in the Satellite Fortress of the Harvester or that of the Inspector, there were anywhere from a few tens to hundreds of Arukons in a Satellite Fortress operated by a Defender. In case something happened. And it was the same for their enemies. Which meant that the situation here was that tense. ¡®Rumblee¡¯ Booooooom Ortanion frowned as he heard the loud noiseing from below. Which meant that the recharging of the mana crystal for the Satellite Fortress from the mana crystal refinery depository had almost finished. It was now time to return to the battlefield. ¡®Merutt, shall I go have a look at what he¡¯s doing?¡¯ It would be quite boring until he wouldeback. But there was a good thing about being in an area of constant sh. Because there were a lot of Satellite Fortresses gathered, he could see what was going on with the others in other Satellite Fortresses. Chaararararak As the detection system of the Satellite Fortress got amplified, he started to zoom in to the Satellite Fortress of the Inspector, Merutt. ¡®Hoh? So is that the ser those humans y?¡¯ Booom! Boom! That Merutt was kicking something into a goal in a part of the Fortress. But if people saw this, they would think that the Arukons were hugely mistaken. Since it waspletely different from the normal ser. Ser was not something someone yed alone and it wasn¡¯t just about kicking the ball into the goal. And they did not, under no circumstances no matter what, used a person instead of a ball. A person whose limbs had been cut off. Booooom! Screams and shouts came out from the mouths of the livestock whose limbs had been cut off and only their body and head had been left. These people, who were being kicked by the powerful Arukon, were smashing into the walls of the Satellite Fortress which was covered in a blue light and were getting smashed apart. Crushed and blown apart. There were over 50 that had blown apart under Merutt¡¯s feet already. Ortanion was envious as he looked at this scene. ¡®This envy is going to be the death of me.¡¯ Since Merutt always pulled up toys from the Green Road, the number of Offerings was quite high. The same with the Harvester, Dakidus. They didn¡¯t really have enough to y around like that since they were only supplied a small amount as snacks. But while Ortanion was watching this scene in jealousy. Whoooosh ¡®Huh? Why has hee already...¡¯ Dakidus¡¯s Satellite Fortress. Why did his Satellite Fortresse here already when he should be going around the farms right now? There still should be a few more days worth of mana crystals. ¡®Suspicious.¡¯ Ortanion made a confused expression at the single Satellite Fortress approaching slowly from the distance as he started up themunicationswork. So they could begin an exchange. Chapter 174 : Green Road (1) Chapter 174 : Green Road (1) Ortanion already figured out why Dakidus hade here while connecting themunication server. ¡®Tsk. Dumb bastard, he wasted the mana crystals because he was fooling around again huh.¡¯ ¡°Grrrrrr.¡± This was why he could never like that Dakidus guy. While others were struggling to do their best in defending their borders, that guy used the precious mana crystals to fool around with the Satellite Fortress. Kiiiririririring And as themunication servers connected, Ortanion attempted to speak right away. Towards Dakidus¡¯s Fortresses which had already approached up to the mana crystal refinery depository. Though they couldn¡¯t use the Satellite Fortressss which were made for the Sages to their full potential,municating in a short distance like this was easy. But there were no responses from the Satellite Fortress. No, it was worse than that. ¡®....Mmm?¡¯ Ortanion made a confused expression at the Fortress that had no responses but then that expression suddenly turned into one of shock. Ortanion hurriedly shouted out. Kwaaadududududk Dakidus¡¯s Satellite Fortress was aggressively pushing into the mana crystal refinery depository. At this rate it would crash. ¡°God fucking damnit!¡± Kiiiiing Ortanion hurriedly poured his will to the crown on his head. If it crashed at this rate then the entire mana crystal depository would get destroyed. He had to stop this from happening even by attacking Dakidus¡¯s Satellite Fortress. But right as Ortanion¡¯s Satellite Fortress was about to smash Dakidus¡¯s Satellite Fortress with a blue light. Ortanion stopped for a moment. ¡®...The Satellite Fortress?¡¯ Attacking the Satellite Fortress of one¡¯s own nation? While the enemy was watching right in front of them? Even Ortanion had to ponder as to what he should do. Since he had never even thought of such a thing happening. ¡®How do I deal with...¡¯ But in that short moment. The situation jumped over Ortanion¡¯s expectations and kept on rushing. Towards the worst possible oue possible. Kiiiiiiiing A powerful light started to radiate out from Dakidus¡¯s Satellite Fortress. Like a sun that was burning up thest remaining bits of itself. And soon. Booooom! The giant Satellite Fortress got blown apart. From the explosion of the mana engine overloading itself. Boooooooom! Booom! The tremendously huge noises filled up the surroundings. Noise that could be heard by everyone in the border area. An overloading of the mana engine where the mana crystals were. The tremendous amount of energy, which raised up that giant Satellite Fortress and allowed one to have the abilities of a god, had turned into a light of destruction as it swept its surroundings. Booom! Boooooom! The mana crystal depository got blown apart. And the explosion didn¡¯t stop here as it swept through the mana crystals in there as well. The mana crystaled got stimted by the tremendous amount of energy sweeping through them. And soon a chain explosion ured. Boooboobooom! Boobooom! The entire area was swept across by a tremendous amount of blue light in an instant. And Ortanion¡¯s Satellite Fortress wasn¡¯t an exception. ¡°Kuaaaaaaaaaak!¡± Ortanion screamed at the enormous amount of force which smashed into his body. The defense of the Satellite Fortress was amazing. Since it made a shield using the ample amount of energy of the mana crystal. But the situation was bad. Since the force that smashed into the Satellite Fortress was created by the explosion of those mana crystals. Rumble The shield which covered the Satellite Fortress got blown apart by the tremendous amount of energy sweeping through it in just an instant. And then it caused that giant Satellite Fortress to tilt and fall towards the ground. And soon. Kuuuugugugugugu The giant Fortress crashed into the ground. There weren¡¯t any dust clouds. Since the ground had long melted down from the huge amount of energy and temperature created by the explosions of the mana crystals. ¡°Roooarrrr!¡± Ortanion, who had been smashing around inside the fallen Satellite Fortress¡¯s control room, crawled up after barely bncing himself. ¡°Grrr....¡± Even the powerful bodies of Arukons couldn¡¯t deal with the amount of force from before. Ortanion, who was groaning as he saw his broken arm and leg, raised himself with his right leg which was still somewhat fine and grasped his head with his left arm. And then looked outside to check on the situation. ¡®Wait, the Refinery! What happened to the Refinery!...¡¯ But as the Satellite Fortress spun while falling, the giant window of the control room had been facing the exact opposite direction of the Refinery Depository. Towards the Akchia¡¯s and Rebeloong¡¯s borders. ¡®Goddamnit¡¯ Ortanion checked the scene outside and ignored the pain coursing through his arm as he hurriedly opened up themunication server. Chiiijijijik Thankfully the remaining energy supplied the system as themunication server got opened up. And Ortanion screamed out in despair into themunication server. The server buzzed a bit more and then a reply from Merutt came. Though he hadn¡¯t been swept by the explosion himself, he was still surprised. The task of inspecting the Green Road had been given to Merutt. It was so important that a whole Satellite Fortress had to be stationed there. It was not something they could ignore. But the situation was different. A gap had been created in their defenses. Would those two other snakes stay idle? Ortanion shouted out while grinding his teeth as he looked at the Rebeloongs and Akchias who were activating their Satellite Fortresses. ................................................. Hansoo, who had remotely controlled the Satellite Fortress from a distance, nodded. ¡®It¡¯s done.¡¯ It might¡¯ve been hard if it was aplex order but a simple order such as this could be made even without being on the Fortress itself. Crack The moment the Satellite Fortress got blown apart, the blue crown on Hansoo¡¯s head lost its luster and cracks were created. At the same time the blue jade, which Hansoo had taken over with the Dark Cloud, cracked apart as well. Proof that the Satellite Fortress had been destroyed. Therge amount of energy roaring around his body started to disappear. Like a well from which the water was drained. ¡°Damn... What a waste.¡± He didn¡¯t see the Satellite Fortress blowing apart with his own eyes but he knew right away by the aura disappearing from his body. That the origin of the energy in his body had disappeared. A result which was created by the Satellite Fortress in their control blowing apart. Of course he felt regret when the Satellite Fortress, which they had so painstakingly obtained, got blown up like that. But Hansoo shook his head as he looked at the two others. ¡°Don¡¯t feel that way. We can¡¯t use it anyway.¡± Like how a car needed fuel to run. The Atin needed arge amount of mana crystals in order to move. But the mana crystals was something that all the races struggled to keep as their own. He might be able to receive it once or twice but in a situation where both sides were aiming for the Mana Crystals, there was no way that Hansoo could continue have a steady supply. Even if he went on a rampage with the Atin, it wouldn¡¯tst long either. ¡®This is good enough.¡¯ Hansoo nodded as he watched the Satellite Fortresses starting to move around while radiating a blue light in the distance and nodded. There wouldn¡¯t have the leisure to continue to look over them anymore. No, they would stop caring about the humans for the moment. Since they would be busy fighting with each other. There was a reason why Hansoo caused all this without worrying about getting tracked. ¡®Though the chances of a war is low...¡¯ A full on battle for just a single refinery was a bit too much. But one thing was clear. That they wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a leisurely thing as leaving a Satellite Fortress in the Green Road. The Arukons defending and the Rebeloons and Akchias attacking as well. They wouldn¡¯t be able to pull Offerings for a while anymore. Since they wouldn¡¯t leave the leisurely Harvester¡¯s Satellite Fortress to do such a thing. They were now free of the Satellite Fortress¡¯s overwatch. Even if they wanted to they wouldn¡¯t have the leisure to anyway. Since fighting the Satellite Fortresses of the other nations would make them busy enough. ¡®End everything now.¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t be easy even without the watch of the others. Since the vigers and the adventurers of the Green Road were different. And soon Hansoo dragged away Ekidu and Karhal as he started to move. Into the tiger¡¯s den in front of them. Towards the path heading to the Destruction Jade, the Green Road. And far away in the distance. There was a pair of vicious eyes watching the three people from the beginning areas of the Green Road, the . .................................. ¡®Those guys...which vige did theye from. Why are their numbers so low. And what about the neers this time?¡¯ Junghwan from the group, which held control of the beginning of the Green Road, made a confused expression. Three people. Usually the neers rushed up in a swarm. And this was obvious. The Green Road was like entering a strangend. While leaving behind the vige, which had a lot of issues itself but had safety they could defend on. They would know that having arge amount of people would make them safer so usually the viges who knew each other grouped up to enter the Green Road together. The narrowest part of the Green Road was only a few kilometers wide but it was still very narrow inpared to the viges that were spread far widely. The people who started out from the various viges and headed towards the Green Road naturally moved in a fashion like water going through a funnel. The three people teamposition was quite strange from Junghwan¡¯s perspective, this was because the funnel shape of the Green Road started from the beginning areas of the Green Road and the neer teams were usually hundreds in size. He didn¡¯t know if they were confident in their skills or they had a reason for all this but soon it¡¯ll all get revealed. ¡®I guess we won¡¯t have to lift a finger anyway.¡¯ This ce was the funnel. The people who started out from various viges all gathered at this ce and shed into each other. Junghwan made an amused expression as he watched the two groups that were getting closer to each other. .............................................. Boooooom! ¡®Mm?¡¯ Something flew towards Hansoo and Ekidu who were running through the trees. Whoosh! Something that was heading towards the space between Ekidu¡¯s eyes. Ekidu, who was already nervous from entering the mysteriousnd called the Green Road and on edge from the thought of what they had to do from here, almost instinctively swung her hand towards the thing flying into her. Kwaaadududuk A single ck arrow which had some red mana inserted into it. But the moment Ekidu grabbed onto that arrow. Kuuuududududuk ¡°Kuuuhuukk!¡± Ekidu¡¯s body, which had caught the arrow, started to get pushed back while making grinding noises. The momentum in that arrow had started to push Ekidu into the ground. A long trench had been created from where Ekidu had been standing. She tried to fling it off but she couldn¡¯t due to the sticky red mana reinforcement of the arrow. ¡®Break it!¡¯ In that instant. Booooom! Ekidu powered up her White River Demonic Art and poured strength into the hands holding onto the arrow in her hands. Kuududududk! The red energy and the white mana reinforcement shed with each other. To the point of sparks being created between Ekidu¡¯s hands and the arrow aiming for her forehead. A huge shock wave radiated in all direction. Whooosh! The result was Ekidu¡¯s win. Shoooo Ekidu was finally able to catch a breath after all the momentum of the arrow had been dispersed. ¡°...This is.¡± And Karhal, who had finally been able to see the shape of that arrow, frowned as he looked at it. A familiar shape which he felt like he had seen somewhere before. One might think that it was a killer move but Karhal knew. That killing was not the objective. ¡®Then he would¡¯ve poured more skills onto it. Anyways...Where did I see an arrow like that before?¡¯ If that arrow had flown in with the intentions to kill then Ekidu would¡¯ve powered her White River Demonic Arts more. While Karhal was making a confused expression at the arrow. Ekidu suddenly frowned as if she had thought of something. And in that moment. ¡°Hahahahahaha! It¡¯s been a while Ekidu!¡± A loudughter was heard from the distance. Hansoo asked Ekidu as he heard thatughter. ¡°You know each other?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you friendly?¡± Hansoo asked just in case. And Ekidu shook her head. ¡°Sorry but... No.¡± ¡°Haaa...¡± Hansoo sighed as he poured strength into the hand holding the spear. Chapter 175 : Green Road (2) Chapter 175 : Green Road (2) ¡°Hahahahaha! Ekidu! What¡¯s with the tiny group! Did you get expelled from the vige? Only three people?¡¯ ¡°...¡± Ekidu frowned as she looked at the person she hadn¡¯t seen in awhile. A man with a handsome visage, golden hair and who was holding a giant bow. Hansoo¡¯s eyes shone as he watched the man. Well, the artifact in the man¡¯s hands to be exact. ¡®...Number 301. Snake¡¯s path.¡± Behind the man, who was holding a bow which had red and green beautifully intertwining, around 500 people were standing. Among and on the trees. ¡®Hmm. Most are Hunters. I can see some Guards...¡¯ Most people heading towards the Green Road were Farmers. But the group in front of them were all skilled people at the level of Hunters.¡¯ ¡®And it¡¯s not a group that was hastily created.¡¯ A group of that level would be quite formidable. If they fight then they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave here unscathed. ¡®Hmm. This is unexpected. Karhal having enmities would be reasonable but for Ekidu to have enemies.¡¯ While Hansoo was sighing inwardly. Ekidu sighed as she threw the arrow in her hands down and then muttered in a cold manner. ¡°Let¡¯s not butt into each other¡¯s business and go our own ways Marun. Marun smiled at these words and then spoke. ¡°Eh, sure. Anyways, you¡¯ve be really pathetic. Did you get kicked out of the vige like me?¡± ¡®What happened to her, she¡¯s supposed to be a vige leader?¡¯ Usually when a strong person, like someone at the level of a vige leader, left for the Green Road, arge amount of Hunters and Farmers would follow them. Since being next to a strong person increased their chances to gain even just a bit of leftovers. It might be different if the vige leader¡¯s personality was bad but countless people would try to stick by Ekidu due to her fair and righteous personality. ¡®Did they not group up yet?¡¯ Ekidu realized instantly as to what Marun was thinking about as she replied. ¡°We¡¯ll group up soon so don¡¯t worry about it. And what do you mean by getting kicked out. We ran away on our own.¡± The fact that Marun was pondering like that meant that he was calcting the situation. Since there wouldn¡¯t even be a need to ponder if he had the upper hand. ¡®Since we aren¡¯t really on good terms or anything.¡¯ She had tried to kill Marun. In the past. A man hadn¡¯t been satisfied with just trying to search around the 1st Area and had shook the entire 4th Area. Ekidu mumbled as she looked at Marun, a man who had been a guard at her vige. After somebody had searched around the 1st Area by themselves and turned the entire vige into a wreck, searching around the 1st Area had been banned. But the man standing over there, Marun, had tried to use that opportunity. Marun thought that the powerful guards staying within the vige was a waste and continued to attempt searching the 1st Area. But because of Ekidu¡¯s judgement which said that it was too dangerous, and because Karim also opposed his idea of searching around the 1st Area since it would be a waste of the Guards, Marun resorted to the worst option he had. He had convinced the hunters of the 4th Area, which was where he was before, and had tried to flip the vige upside down. He was the reason for the great massacre of the 4th Area. Actually, he might¡¯ve seeded. His own skills were quite good and he had arge amount ofrades. And they had robbed the vige¡¯s Armory, waited until Ekidu and the other Guards went out for some work and then went for the vige then. But there was one thing Marun hadn¡¯t been able to foresee. It was that Ekidu, who had been enraged after she had returned from the situation then, was strong beyond his imagination. And the fact that the powers of the ten people siding with Karim were beyond his imagination as well. The coup d¡¯etat of the 4th Area, which seemed like it would work, had been suppressed by the hands of the guards, Karim and Ekidu. Most of the hunters who had been with Marun had been killed off by Ekidu but Marun, who had realized that the situation was quite bad, gathered up the few remaining people as he left the vige. After taking the Scarlet Yang Armor as well as the most precious item, the bow . Marun smiled as he looked at Ekidu. ¡®Ekidu, the situation is really different now huh.¡¯ Thinking of Ekidu who had chased him like a demon in the past, it still kept him awake at night. But the situation was now different. ¡®I clearly have the upper hand this time.¡¯ He had run away like a lost dog but his skills stayed even if he had gone to another vige. No, that wasn¡¯t all. The artifact he had stolen from the Armory, , had given him wings and had allowed him to attain a new power at the vige he had ran to as well as allowing him to gather close to 500 hunters to follow him. Hunters whose contracts had ended with good timing. Andpared to them, the other side only had three people. Marun, who had realized that there wouldn¡¯t be any forces backing her up even if it got dragged out, started tough coldly. He had been nervous since there was a chance but for it to really be possible. ¡®Shall I check just in case.¡¯ Marunughed coldly as he spoke. ¡°Well. Let¡¯s forget about our past. Since I didn¡¯t really lose out that much.¡± ¡°...¡± Ekidu, who had been maintaining her cold expression, sighed in relief inwardly. Even if they had Hansoo, the other side was still very strong. And Marun couldn¡¯t be ignored as well. In a situation where they didn¡¯t know what woulde out from the Green Road, a sh was best avoided. But before Ekidu could even finish her thoughts. Marun smiled as he spoke. With the expression of a hyena who had gained a chance to take a bite off its prey. ¡°Just leave behind an arm before you go. It¡¯s fair since I lost a finger in my right hand when you chased me in the past right?¡± Marun then lifted up his right hand which was missing the middle finger. The hand which he had flipped her off with and had thus had lost the middle finger. Tremble The moment she heard it. The White River Demonic Art that was calming down started to burn back up again. ¡®Fucking hell.¡¯ Karhal spoke to Ekidu carefully as he eyed the situation which was turning worse and worse. ¡°... Can¡¯t we just give it and be done with it?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Okay okay, I get it.¡± ¡®Those guys wouldn¡¯t stop at just an arm anyway.¡¯ If she gave her arm off they would then all charge in. This was a threat. That they would kill them all. Karhal gulped from the side and prepared to fight. ......................................... ¡®Hmm. Good, good. It¡¯s all going very well¡¯ Mount Liang¡¯s member, Junghwan, surveyed around the entire funnel area as he nodded. They were gathering. People who had started off at different viges were gathering towards the Green Road. There were a lot of different types. People who had grouped with arge amount of people up from the fear of the mystery about the Green Road. Or a small group of people who were confident in their skills and were trying to go through the Green Road without bing arge target. They all had different looks to them but they all had something inmon. ¡®...They aren¡¯t fighting huh. Why can¡¯t they be more like those guys over there.¡¯ Junghwan made a bored expression as he looked at the five hundred people who were threatening the three others openly. They were wary of each other but they didn¡¯t fight. There was a reason. Why would they waste their forces when they didn¡¯t know what would pop out from here on. Junghwan clicked his tongue as he saw this scene. The vige had tamed these people too much. ¡®Those guys are all useless. Let¡¯s start it up now then.¡¯ It was time to turn them back. To the them of the past. They needed to be a bit more desperate. Junghwan finished his thoughts as he touched the red marble in his hands. In the next instant. Kuuudududududu A tremendous noise and vibrations started to ur around Junghwan. At the same time the ground near Junghwan cracked open. It was simr to an earthquake but that wasn¡¯t it. As the ground cracked open, a ck tunnel had popped out. A square tunnel that looked artificial. Junghwanughed as he saw the tunnel. Some might say there weren¡¯t enough people who survived. But in their perspective, there were still too many of the humans. They didn¡¯t need such arge amount of people. Filter away the weaklings and only look for those who will remain. Over half of the people down there didn¡¯t even have the right to meet the standards. And people like him didn¡¯t have the time to go through such people. So there was a need for him to do something. ¡®Come.¡¯ Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of something rushing up could be heard from below. Roaarrr Junghwan quickly ran away after hearing the rough breathing below the ground. ¡®I should run away as well.¡¯ It¡¯lle back after it filled up enough. Staying near it would just result in a meaningless death. In the past this thing had been identally released and had almost destroyed an entire ceasefire vige. If it hadn¡¯t eaten its fill then the whole vige would¡¯ve been erased. Roaaaaarrr! Soon something popped out from where Junghwan had disappeared from and roared. It then sniffed his nose as it started to dash away. In order to fill its hunger that it hadn¡¯t been able to satisfy while it had been trapped. ........................................................ Roaaaar! ¡°...Huh?¡¯ Marun, who had been drawing his bow, heard the huge roar from the distance as he stopped. ¡®Fuck. Why does it have to be now?¡¯ Marun, who was going to wipe the three people in an instant, frowned a bit. Well the talk between Ekidu was him just testing the waters out. Even if Ekidu hadn¡¯t been there, they would¡¯ve killed them all. Since a useless sh was better if avoided but five hundred people killing off three couldn¡¯t really be considered a sh. Since a tank running over an ant wasn¡¯t a sh. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste when three people were just walking around with a set of amazing artifacts? ¡®And...A beauty like Ekidu isn¡¯t thatmon.¡¯ Marun, who had stopped for a bit, shook off his thoughts as he released the bow he had drawn. A single beast wasn¡¯t that much of an issue. They just needed to finish this off before it got here. Kwaaaaaaaaa! The fastest and the strongest arrow of the three, the Red Snake, had been applied with four additional skills as it flew towards Ekidu. ¡®It can¡¯t be dodged.¡¯ Snake¡¯s path. An arrow shot out from this could not be dodged no matter what. Like a snake who searched for body heat in order to keep warm, the arrow aimed for the warmth of the heart and will fly towards that heart until the end. At that moment. Booooom! The arrow, which had been flying towards Ekidu with a tremendous aura, suddenly got blown apart. ¡®...What the fuck!¡¯ Marun was shocked. The arrow had been blown apart by the guy standing next to Ekidu who didn¡¯t really look like much. Marun was flustered. That arrow wasn¡¯t something that would be easily destroyed like that. ¡®And... Why aren¡¯t the skills activating?¡¯ Marun¡¯s eyes got focused onto the man and away from Ekidu. ¡®I don¡¯t remember a face like that?¡¯ It hadn¡¯t been long since he had left the vige. He couldn¡¯t remember everyone in the vige but someone who could be this strong in that short amount of time had to have been someone quite strong already back then. Like Karhal standing next to Ekidu. ¡®Damn. Something is wrong.¡¯ Marun frowned but shook his head and shouted. ¡°What are you doing you bastards! Solve it quickly and leave! Nothing has changed.¡± The hunters erased their amused expressions at Marun¡¯s shout and then all nodded. They had been shocked by the sudden roar of the beast and the unexpected skill but nothing much changed. But Hansoo shook his head at those words. ¡°Something did change.¡± ¡°What?¡± At that moment. Kiiiiiiing! Marun flinched at the ominous sounding from behind him. And soon. Boooooom! The beam ofser, which cut through the forest, smashed into the group of Hunters. ¡°Waaaaaak!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Close to 20 people couldn¡¯t even yell out at the beam which flew in at the speed of light and had disappeared. And soon. Roaarr! A giant beast jumped in between the melted jungle. With an aloof posture unlike its beastly and strange roared. Marun made a confused expression. ¡°...What the hell is that.¡± The body of a wolf. The wings of a bird. Head of a Mouse. And it was huge. It was easily over 30 meters tall. While Marun was flustered at the horrendous beast in front of him. Hansoo looked at the beast with a calm expression. ¡®It¡¯s here.¡¯ Triple fusion beast. A beast that had been hurriedly created by the Sages in order to deal with the Higher Races who had betrayed them. He needed to kill that thing in order to head towards the next objective. ¡®But...It¡¯s quicker than my expectations.¡¯ At that moment. Grrrrrr The Triple Fusion Beast¡¯s eyesnded on Hansoo. And soon. Booooom! A beam of light poured out from the mouse¡¯s mouth as it smashed into Hansoo. Chapter 176 : Green Road (3) Chapter 176 : Green Road (3) ¡°Huh?¡± The main instigator of all this chaos, Junghwan, made a confused expression while surveying the area from above a cliff. While looking at the Triple Fusion Beast that was attacking a single person with itsser. It wasn¡¯t that weird up to this point. What was weird was the result. ¡®Why is he alive? Did something go wrong?¡¯ It seemed like it attacked at random but there was a reason for all of its attacks. Junghwan made a confused expression as he hurriedly checked the other areas. Since that wasn¡¯t the only location where the Triple Fusion Beast popped out at. ........................................ ¡°Uwaaaaak!¡± The Triple Fusion Beasts, Which had been released into the funnel area, were chasing and driving people in all directions. ¡°Damnit!¡± A 30m tall monster that was charging towards them with ck colored ws that wererger than a human¡¯s body was like fear itself. ¡®Damnit! It¡¯s muchrger than a normal 1st grade monster!¡¯ Merelin, an ex-Hunter from a vige, grinded her teeth as she saw the beast running around in a rampage. One might think that size didn¡¯t matter anymore to these Hunters, who have reached the level of a superhuman, but size was actually a very important factor. Since one¡¯s mass and size didn¡¯t really increase along with the runes. Even with the same amount of strength, if a human got hit by those ws then they would just get flung into the air. And their own reach was much shorter as well. They can ovee this to a certain degree with their skills but if mana, resistance and defense was around the same level then having arger body was always better. ¡®Fuck it, let¡¯s try attacking it!¡¯ Merelin was an adventurer who had been in the Yellow Zone for almost one and a half years. She had fought against a few 1st grade Monsters before. She had never seen something as powerful as this before but she wouldn¡¯t just stay idle and get killed. Soon arge amount of energy was gathered in her hands. She prepared her skill, Diffusion Shot, and then flung it towards the beast. Booooom! Tadadadak Grrrrr! The Triple Fusion Beast felt its skin burning in as it looked towards Merelin. And she frowned from this scene. Since her skill had only barely made its skin burn a bit. ¡®Damn...I should¡¯ve have erged it to affect more area.¡¯ A human would die if a hole the size of their head was created on them but to arge beast it would just tickle a bit. Those things wouldn¡¯t stop in their tracks just because a few needle holes were created in their body. No, they would actually just get even more enraged. One would need to blow apart a part of their entire body in order to stop their movements but in order to increase the effective size of a skill the damage would decrease drastically. A single arrow to the heart would kill a human but for such arge beast, a hole the size of a few human¡¯s heads would be needed. ¡®But... My skills work against it!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t like the Arukons where their skills didn¡¯t work at all. Then it was possible. Since she wasn¡¯t alone. Merelin turned around and shouted to behind her. ¡°Charge!¡± At that moment all the people who were running away looked at each other. Merelin¡¯srades, the 85 people, and the 117 others from a different vige. And these people figured something important out in that short moment. Something very simple but important as well. ¡®If we don¡¯t attack... It goes for the weaker ones first?¡¯ That bastard of a beast with a mouse¡¯s head and a wolf¡¯s body was weird, it miraculously found the weakest target first and was killing them first. ¡®Then...¡¯ Everyone looked around their surroundings. If they all attack then at least 50 of them would die in the process. Actually, it might even be more if their teamwork isn¡¯t perfect. And they couldn¡¯t guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t be part of that 50. But if they run then a much lesser number would die. Since that beast wasn¡¯t focused on them right now. As they finished thinking. Papapapa! They all ran in different directions. ¡°You fucking bastards!¡± Roaaaaarr! Merelin shouted out in befuddlement but then started to madly run away as well. Since fighting it alone would just end in a meaningless death. ¡°Damnit! Spread out and run!¡± Merelin shouted out as she ran. And as the people who were attacking it started to run away, the Triple Fusion Beast started going for the weaker ones in order one by one. ........................................ ¡°That¡¯s how it should be.¡± Junghwan nodded as he watched the chaos. It didn¡¯t matter if it the person was a good and trustable person or not. Since they already had their standards. One¡¯s own strength. An absolute strength that can even go against a hundred people alone. That was the only important factor. ¡®The viges are useful but they have too many useless things.¡¯ Junghwan mumbled as he fumbled around with the Red Jade in his hands. Something like this wasn¡¯t even needed in the past before they made apromise with the higher races. Since reaching the portal after getting through the Higher Races proved one¡¯s strength by itself. But after they had apromise and the Higher Races backed out, there was a need for them to do a few things. Since they would enter inrge groups if left alone. Then weaklings woulde up which would result in making it hard to control the huge masses. So they release the Triple Fusion Beast. And using its amazing ability which found out the weakest ones first. ¡®But... How did he survive?¡¯ It attacked the weakest ones. But weak ones should not be able to survive from its attack. But the person who had been hit by theser from before was still alive. Which means that he was quite strong. ¡®...It had never attacked the strong one first before.¡¯ But even before Junghwan could turn his head to look at that special man after losing interest in the vigers who were running away. Kiiiiiing He was shocked at the Red Jade in his hands which trembled as he hastily looked outside. Since an impossible event had urred. ¡®What? The Triple Fusion Beast died?¡¯ Of course it could die. But when these things felt danger, the instincts of the Rebeloongs within its body would activate. Group hunt. It would run away the moment it felt danger. At the same time it would sent out a super sonic wave that only Rebeloongs could hear and call itsardes. Its death meant that it didn¡¯t even have the time to run away. ¡®Did that guy possibly...¡¯ Junghwan looked down below the cliff in a hurry. Then he opened his eyes wide as he looked at the man who was now fighting a second Triple Fusion Beast. ......................................... Chiiiiiiing! Booooom! A redser which had erased 20 Hunters from the face of the world in an instant. Hansoo¡¯s body withstood thatser and stood still. Kiiiiiing! The redser collided with the golden reinforcement around Hansoo¡¯s body and got diffused around. Tudududuk Trees got burnt and the ground melted down from the diffused beams. Even the diffused beam was that strong. ¡®Rebeloong¡¯s destruction beam.¡¯ If the Arukons had powerful bodies and the Akchis could fly into the skies then the Rebeloongs had many more of their kind as well as being able to use a destruction beam. Abilities that the Sages had bestowed upon the weak races that couldn¡¯t even defend their own bodies. And the Triple Fusion Beast, which was made up of mixing these three races, could use it as well. Hoooook! And as if Hansoo couldn¡¯t handle it for long as well, he quickly swung his Forked Lightning to smash apart the beam as he moved out. And as Hansoo came out from the beam the Triple Fusion Beast was wary and ready to defend itself. It had to. Since after it hade to help itsrade after hearing the desperate cry, the only thing it saw was a corpse filled with holes. And the one who did all that was in front of its eyes. Since the Arukon¡¯s body, which was physically enhanced, was constantly sending warning signals from its sixth sense. Hansoo frowned as it looked at the Triple Fusion Beast that didn¡¯t even care for everything else and was only focused on him. ¡®Tsk. is it because I killed Dakidus?¡¯ Usually it would only go for the weakest one first but that¡¯s only if their opponents weren¡¯t a threat. He wondered why it had specifically ran over to them but it seems like they sense the traces of Dakidus within his body. To be exact, the body of Dakidus that the Thousand Soldiers Armor ate up. But this was actually a chance in some sense. ¡®Try shooting it again.¡¯ As Hansoo motioned with his hands to attack again, the Triple Fusion Beast spat out the beam again. Chiiiiing! A beam ofser came out from the Triple Fusion Beast¡¯s mouth as it flew past the ground. Booooom! Hansoo didn¡¯t even think about dodging the destruction beam as he blocked it with his own body. Kwaaadududududk! The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement got shredded apart. And the mana within his body was getting drained like a pond within a mountain in mes. But he had to do this. Since it would run away otherwise. Hansoo shouted towards his back loudly! ¡°Karhal!¡¯ ¡°Just a moment...It¡¯s done!¡± While Hansoo was buying time. The Quintuple Beam in Karhal¡¯s hands flew towards the Triple Fusion Beast. But he didn¡¯t spread it out. Small. Very small. The five beams, which had condensed into a size in which a thin woman may barely be able to go through, flew towards the Triple Fusion Beast. Which was sending out a beam ofser from its wide open mouth. Kyaaaaak! The Triple Fusion Beast screamed. The attack wasn¡¯t fast. It could¡¯ve probably dodged if it flew into the air. But it didn¡¯t. ¡®It cannot use two traits at the same time.¡¯ A beast made by fusing the three races. But it could not use all three at the same time. Only one at a time. Which meant that while it was shooting theser, it was merely a stationary cannon. Kuuudududuk A hole was created below the Triple Fusion Beast¡¯s waist. But this was not a fatal wound. A hole a bitrger than a human¡¯s head could be easily healed within a night to that giant beast. There was a reason why it had chosen to use the Rebeloong¡¯s trait to attack instead of the Akchia¡¯s trait to dodge. It would¡¯ve ran away if Hansoo wasn¡¯t here but there wasn¡¯t really a need to stop attacking to dodge an attack like this. Kiirururuk! But as the Triple Fusion Beast made a snort-like noise and was about to pour all its strength into the beam. Boooom! The body of the Triple Fusion Beast, which had beenying down in the distance, blew apart. At the same time something within the corpse which was zing white suddenly dashed towards the Triple Fusion Beast which was sending out its beam. Kyaaaaak! The Arukon¡¯s genes that was a part of the Triple Fusion Beast madly sent warning signals. But Ekidu¡¯s speed when she was using the White River Demonic Art was numerous times faster than the Quintuple beam. Kwaaadududk! And in the next instant Ekidu jumped into the hole created in the Triple Fusion Beast¡¯s body. A loud noise of friction was heard between her Scarlet Yang Armor and the flesh of the beast due to the size being a bit small but Ekidu opened up the injury and hacked her way in. Even before the beast could handle her. And soon. Rooooaaaaaaarrrr! The Triple Fusion Beast went on a rampage. Nothing would be able to handle the pain of something smashing their organs and cutting their muscles from the inside. Kwaduk! Kwaduk! The Triple Fusion Beast dug around its injury in order to pull out the bug inside its body but it was all futile. Since Ekidu didn¡¯t allow herself to be caught by the hand which was carefully entering the body just in case it would hurt itself. Ekidu actually just dodged away from the hand and madly bored towards the more important organs. Soon. Koooouuuuu! The Triple Fusion Beast fell on the ground after its heart was blown apart. Just like the corpse which it had seen after it got here. And Hansoo frowned as he looked at the Triple Fusion Beast. ¡®How many died from this thing this time around?¡¯ Hansoo frowned. He had also taken the test that Mount Liang had given them. And this test will continue on for close to a month. Until the number of people got reduced by almost half. If his trait hadn¡¯t awakened to a certain degree in the past then he would¡¯ve died then as well. Karhal shouted towards Hansoo. ¡°What are you going to do now? What about those guys?¡± Karhal then pointed towards Marun and hisrades who had surrounded him. ¡®These damned bastards.¡¯ Karhal frowned as he looked at Marun who had stopped in ce to watch instead of running away. .................................. ¡°Damn...¡± Marun, who had chosen to watch instead of running away, made a shocked expression while looking at Hansoo. ¡®It¡¯s not that they only have three but just that they only need three huh.¡¯ They were confident with just three.¡¯ ¡°...What are you going to do Marun?¡± One of the Hunters, who was making an expression full of fear, asked Marun. Since almost 30 people had died in that short moment from the beams. Even when they didn¡¯t fight directly. It would be a huge problem if things like that swarmed the forest. Marun smiled as he spoke. There was quite a useful thing in front of them. ¡°Well, it seems like we¡¯re lucky. We should help each other in times of trouble. It doesn¡¯t look like they are having easy as well.¡± He didn¡¯t know why they were travelling with only three people but he knew that they wouldn¡¯t deny his offer at a time like this. Marun then looked towards Hansoo and the other two in the distance. Chapter 177 : Maze (1) Chapter 177 : Maze (1) ¡°Hey friend! Wait up for a bit!¡± ¡°...¡± Ekidu was dumbfounded at the sudden change in tone after climbing out from the Triple Fusion Beast¡¯s body. ¡®Heh, look how he changes.¡¯ But Marun didn¡¯t even take a nce at Ekidu as he walked towards Hansoo. ¡®It seems this guy is the boss here.¡¯ He had thought that Ekidu was the leader at the beginning. There were times when a smart person or a kind person became a leader. But it wouldn¡¯tst long. Since a ruthless person who can deal with the problems in times of danger was the one who made decisions instead of the person who can talk around the problem. And he had never seen someone as strong as Ekidu even after moving to another vige. But as they say the world isrge, for him to be able to meet someone even stronger. The one who had killed the beast was Ekidu but if that guy wasn¡¯t there to block that unstoppable beam, it wouldn¡¯t even have been possible. That was why he was trying to talk to Hansoo instead. ¡®Yeah. Just stand still behind me.¡¯ Marun looked back at the Hunters who were all staring at him from behind, walked up to Hansoo and spoke. ¡°Since it looks like there isn¡¯t much time, let¡¯s get to the point right away. I don¡¯t know why you three are traveling as only three but let¡¯s go together.¡± Kiiiiing! Constant screams of the Triple Fusion Beasts were heard from all around. ¡®Where the hell did these things pop out from anyway?¡¯ Marun frowned as he heard the screams and roars that rang throughout the entire forest. Karhal¡¯s condensed Quintuple Beam had barely been able to leave a hole in its body. If he had tried to make the hole a bitrger then he might¡¯ve even failed. These things had a monstrous amount of defense. Even him, who had the unique item Snake¡¯s Path, would have a hard time trying to create a hole like the one Karhal had made. But for these things to suddenly pop out. Marun looked calm on the outside but he was urgent on the inside. There was no time to leave a good impression. Faster. He needed to show him that the two groups needed each other. ¡°As you can see, we have a lot of people and every one of us are veteran Hunters. We were ambushed just now but we can be quite a formidable force if webine our strength. I don¡¯t know what kind of goals or thoughts you have but i think it would be better to head towards a single direction together instead of being enemies.¡± Though 30 had died, they still had around 470 people. There wouldn¡¯t be a grouprger than them in this forest. Maybe a hundred people more at most. If there weren¡¯t beasts like that then he had the confidence to smash apart everything else until the end of the Green Road. Hansoo chuckled at Marun¡¯s words which contained a trace of a threat. ¡°You don¡¯t know what kind of thoughts I have or where I¡¯m headed to but for you to want toe with me.¡± ¡°...?¡± Marun made a confused expression. He didn¡¯t know what kind of thoughts Hansoo had but it shouldn¡¯t be that much out of the box. Since the goals of everyone traversing through this damned world was one. Survival. Hansoo then motioned towards the Triple Beast¡¯s Corpse with the tip of his chin while looking at Marun. ¡°I¡¯m now going to the nest of these things.¡± ¡°...These things?¡¯ Karhal was the one who had actually freaked out from Hansoo¡¯s words. A nest meant that it was where these things lived and that there were swarms of these things around. Hansoo nodded at Karhal¡¯s reaction. Triple Fusion Beast, a beast that the Sages had created. The desperate Sages hadbined the three Races and had created this but theserge things couldn¡¯t be kept under control and they couldn¡¯t handle their own instincts as they prioritized the weak. The beasts, after judging that the Sages were weaker than them, had gone on a rampage to rip apart the Sages and so the Sages could only trap them in the underground Maze. . A key part of thest line of defense of the Sages. And now it was the base of Mount Liang, the ones who were in charge of the funnel. ¡®It¡¯s now time to get to the headquarters.¡¯ He needed to get in before the doors closed. Into the maze where the Triple Fusion Beasts came out from. And he needed to get the item inside that ce, the . ¡°Having a lot of people isn¡¯t quite useful in the maze you see.¡± The maze was aplex structure created to go up against the Higher Races that were invading them. It was created for a small number of people for a reason. Nothing will be gained if a group tried to swarm through the narrow passages. Since the best ce to show off the might of numbers is the wide ins. Swarming into such a narrow ce would only hinder each other¡¯s attacks. Hansoo then pointed behind Marun and started to pick people out. ¡°Him. Him. Him. Him... A total of eight. The rest would only get in the way.¡± ¡°...¡± Marun frowned at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡®...This bastard. He has some amazing sense or is it something else?¡¯ The ones Hansoo had picked just now were the strongest of the 470 here. They were the Guards of the vige. Of course they were much stronger and had better equipment than the Hunters. But Marun had purposely made their attires simr to the Hunter¡¯s. Since the enemy would be more wary of a special-looking opponent. There shouldn¡¯t be that many differences from a nce but for him to pick them out so meticulously. ¡®And... He¡¯s going to go into their nest?¡¯ Marun pondered. In order find out what the hell this crazy guy was thinking about. ¡®Shall I threaten him a bit?¡¯ There was a reason why people did crazy things. There are always rewards that suited the crazy and risky things people do. ¡®Well...It¡¯s just a threat.¡¯ Hansoo wouldn¡¯t try to fight their group or anything due to their numbers. Marun thought about this and then flinched after seeing Hansoo¡¯s eyes. ¡®Fucking hell...¡¯ There was a beast in the past which had simr eyes to Hansoo right now. 2nd level Beast, Erona. A 4mrge beast which looked like a red lion and marked its territory by smashing trees down with its front leg. And unlike how it looked, it was a herbivore as it ignored other beasts and only ate the trees within its territory. If you don¡¯t cross over to its territory then it wouldn¡¯t do anything to you no matter what you do even if you were right in front of it. And the newbies often make the mistake. That it¡¯s a timid beast. And in order to gain the egg of an Erona, which was said to be extremely precious and rare, they often cross over the clearly marked territorial line. Nobody knew what happened to them. Since none of them hade back to the vige. The current situation felt just like that. Like he hade right up to the boundary of Hansoo¡¯s territory. The moment he tried to work around it he would lose his head. He had cold sweat running down his back because the twitching spearhead felt like it would pierce through his neck at any moment. His group might be able to win if they fight but what would it matter if his head was cut off already. At that moment. Roooaarr! A deste cry was heard. From very nearby. ¡°If you have nothing to say then we¡¯ll head off first.¡± Hansoo left with those words. The Triple Fusion Beasts woulde here if they remained. ¡®We¡¯ll only get dragged down dealing with those guys.¡¯ There was a time limit for how long the entrance to the Maze stayed open. He needed to hurry up and get in before more of them swarmed to him. Since there was another reason to go into the maze other than the Defeated King¡¯s Crown. Tadadak! ¡°Phew...¡± Marun finally rxed after Hansoo, Ekidu and Karhal disappeared and sighed as he bnced himself with Snake¡¯s Path. And Mekill, one of the ex-guards, asked Marun while looking at him. ¡°Shall we chase? What should we do? It smells a bit fishy.¡± They would be able to catch them if they chased. Since their specialties were more for hunting rather than a sh. ¡®Mmm....¡¯ Marun started to ponder after hearing Mekill¡¯s words. ................................................ Booooom! ¡°Get behind me!¡± The moment Hansoo shouted. Karhal and Ekidu quickly made their bodies smaller as they hid behind Hansoo. And then. Booooooom! A beam ofser flew in from the distance and smashed into Hansoo. Jiiijijijik A hot wave of heat radiated into all directions. But Hansoo continued to run. He was now ignoring the Triple Fusion Beasts and was just running. And thanks to this the Triple Fusion Beast who was chasing was able to continue to send out it¡¯s Destruction Beams without being attacked back. ¡®Fucking hell...¡¯ Karhal clenched his teeth while feeling the intense heat all over his body. Just the heat itself was this much. ¡®We have to dive into the ce where it¡¯s swarming with these things?¡¯ Karhal made a desperate expression from the situation which was much more dangerous than he had expected. It wasn¡¯t like he volunteered because he wanted to help out. He had just stuck with him in case he would be able to find his long lost younger sibling if he followed him. If this guy really beat up all the Higher Races then finding his sibling who had been taken away by the Blue Jade being found wasn¡¯t a dream. But for things to be like this. While Karhal was applying every skill he had onto Hansoo. Booooom! Another beam of light smashed onto Hansoo. It might¡¯ve been easy if they dealt with one at a time while advancing but due to them just continuing to run, another one had caught up to them. Hansoo¡¯s body got pushed back as it got hit by two Destruction Beams. Paaaaang! Ekidu saw this scene and then covered her entire body with the White River Demonic Art and jumped in front of Hansoo. Chiijijijik ¡°Kuhuk!¡± A tremendous amount of pain. It melted down the White River Demonic Art and heated up the Scarlet Yang Armor. ¡®Damnit. It¡¯s just one beam!¡¯ She had taken one of the two beams that was smashing into Hansoo but it was this painful. Ekidu shouted out urgently. ¡°Now!¡± At that moment. Boooom! Karhal had condensed the Quintuple Beam while Hansoo and Ekidu bought him time and then shot it towards the Triple Fusion Beast. Booooom! Grrrrr! The Triple Fusion¡¯s Beast swayed as a single beam stopped as Hansoo, Ekidu and Karhal started to run away from them. ¡°Damnit man! Why are we hurrying so much! We can just deal with them one by one on the way! Or go in the next time!¡± Karhal shouted towards Hansoo who was running towards the entrance of the Maze like a mad bull. Even if those beasts called for help, they still had a lot of time until they reached the Maze. They could just deal with them one by one but why was he running in such a hurry. It was the same for the one back there. A full frontal battle would be hard but they could deal with it if they used their tactics. Why were they leaving those things behind? But Hansoo shook his head. Those things weren¡¯t the issue right now. ¡°There¡¯s no time. We have to get into the maze when the door opens this time no matter what!¡± ¡°What?¡± Booooom! Hansoo blocked another beam ofser which had flown into him and then looked into the distance where he had self-destructed Dakidus¡¯s Satellite Fortress. He had stopped the interference of the Satellite Fortresses. But those Higher Races weren¡¯t stupid. They should¡¯ve figured it out by now. That the current situation would be impossible without somebody else¡¯s interference. ¡®I know... Something will definitelye.¡¯ This was why they needed to hide within the Maze. The Maze was a ce the Sages had built with the Higher Races in mind. It was a very useful structure to buy time from the ones chasing them. ¡®And... Gain the King¡¯s Crown during that time. It¡¯ll be good if a suspicious guy came.¡¯ Hansoo continued to think as he saw the entrance of the Maze that had started to appear in the distance. .............................................. ¡°Let¡¯s go and try to catch them.¡± No matter how much he thought, trying to go in despite the huge amount of possible danger was strange. ¡®Taking that wouldn¡¯t be bad either.¡¯ As Marun made his decision and spoke to Mekill. Boooooooom! Something giant fell down from the skies. And from this Mekill¡¯s entire body had been smashed apart right next to Marun. ¡°Huuk!¡± Marun freaked out as the person who he was talking to next to him had gotten smashed apart and then quickly shot out the Snake¡¯s Path. ¡®It¡¯ll work even if it¡¯s the Triple Fusion beast.¡¯ But Marun¡¯s hope had been smashed apart. Tuudududuk The arrow which had flown away with a vicious red aura had turned into a pile of powder near the opponent¡¯s body. From the strange barrier around the opponent¡¯s body. And Marun fell into despair after he saw this. Not because his attacks hadn¡¯t worked but because he checked the identity of the opponent. ¡®Why...Why is the Arukon here.¡¯ A wolfman who had their entire body covered with the powerful mana of the Blue Jade. This ce wasn¡¯t the ceasefire zone. And this one didn¡¯t look simple either. It was a full head taller than Dakidus whom he had seen in the past, a 5m tall wolf. And it even had some special gear. It was just a meter difference but the bulky muscles and the rough-looking furs radiated a fearsome aura which couldn¡¯t even bepared to that of Dakidus. Sssssk The Judge, Akitrus, who was looking around while ignoring Marun who had fallen onto the ground and then picked up the terrified bug in front of his eyes. Humans whom he had found while tracking the traces from the vige Dakidus was supposed to visitst. They might be of help. ¡°Tell me everything you know. Is there a special human who has gone past this ce?¡± There wasn¡¯t much detail he needed to ask. Since someone like him shouldn¡¯t be normal. Grrrrr. ¡°Ahh....¡± Marun made a terrified expression at the intense amounts of deadly aura he felt but then suddenly shouted out in glee as if he had remembered something. ¡°Yes! There is! Yes! He said he was going to the Underground Maze!¡± Akitrus raised his brows at those words and then smiled contently after thinking for a moment. And then smashed an arm of Marun. Crack. ¡°Uaaaaaak!¡± ¡°The ones running away kindly told you their destination?¡± Akitrus erased the smile on his face and then mumbled coldly. ¡°You are making me really angry. Thanks to you it¡¯s now even more confusing>¡¯ ¡°No! It¡¯s real..Uaaaaaak!¡± Screams of despair rang throughout the Jungle. Chapter 178 : Maze (2) Chapter 178 : Maze (2) ¡°Ahh....Ahhhh.¡± The hunters fell into despair as they saw Marun who had turned into a corpse. They couldn¡¯t even think of running away. It was the Arukon. The ones who dominated the Yellow Zone and were in possession of the Satellite Fortress. Nobody could annoy them and get away with it. Akitrus looked at the surrounding bugs and then pondered. Since the Underground Maze would be the worst choice if they were thinking of running away from him. He would be a trapped rat. He could judge that him spreading the news of the Underground Maze was a trap, ignore it and just search around the Green Road. But if he wasn¡¯t thinking of running away? ¡®Annoying rat.¡¯ Akitrus growled. If it was a human who had dealt with Dakidus then he might¡¯ve really gone to the Underground Maze. Since even they, the Higher Races, had a hard time roaming around that ce. If that rat was being impertinent and was trying to kill him as well then it would¡¯ve gone into the maze. Of course it might be like any other rat and try to run away after tricking him. ¡®The chances are half and half...¡¯ He needed to make the correct choice. If that rat made him roam the Underground Maze and ran? If he erased all the remaining traces of himself and hid within the humans then he would be impossible to find. Since the human managing the Green Road, Metiron, wouldn¡¯t stay idle if he massacred the humans in search for one. If the humans use the Destruction Jade in a tense situation like this where the Akchias and Rebeloongs were constantly looking for a chance, things would be troublesome. ¡®The fact that I cannot use the Satellite Fortress is annoying.¡¯ Akitrus growled. If he could just use the Satellite Fortress then he didnt even need to trouble himself like this. Since he could just search around the entire Green Road on it. But they didn¡¯t have the spare forces to send a Satellite Fortress this way just to chase a single bug. ¡®That retarded Dakidus. To have lost to a bug even with the Satellite Fortress...¡¯ Anyways, the search for that bug would be really troublesome now. Akitrus, who had been cursing Dakidus, pondered for a moment and then looked around at the bugs around him. And then smiled. ¡°Hey you guys,e over here.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± The nearby Hunters made nervous expressions at Akitrus¡¯s call. .................................................... Boooom! Boooooooom! Multipleser beams were erasing everything in their path and destroying the terrain. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Karhal and Ekidu ran in between these beams as they screamed. The danger rose everytime the number of beams increased. Boooom! Hansoo received theser beam with his body again as he shouted. ¡°We¡¯re almost here! There!¡± In the distance. There was a strangely crackednd. A 50-meter-wide Abyss along with a ck tunnel inside that abyss. It would need to be at least this big for thoserge beasts to be able tofortably enter and exit. And during this time, Karhal was gulping down his saliva while staring at the tunnel that was slowly closing. ¡®Damn. We¡¯re really going in huh.¡¯ But going in seemed like the better option right now. Since nothing could get worse than the situation they were in at least. Rumble Just when Ekidu and Karhal had gotten right up to the door while Hansoo was blocking the beam with his body and was about to jump in. Booooom! Booom! Projectiles and skills flew in from the inside. ¡°Huk!¡± Karhal, who didn¡¯t pay attention to the hole because he was so focused on what happened behind him, suddenly freaked out. ¡®...Did Clementine¡¯s underlings get here already?¡¯ Ekidu made an expression of despair. It might¡¯ve been different if there were only Clementine¡¯s underlings but the Triple Fusion Beasts were right on their tail as well. But Ekidu soon realized that her fears were a bit off. ¡®The strength... Is weak.¡¯ If they were like Karim then skills equal to or above Karhal¡¯s Quintuple Fusion would¡¯ve flown in. But the skills that came out from the insides were quite weak. So weak that Ekidu could just take it with the Scarlet Yang Armor and the White River Demonic Arts that had turned into rags by the Triple Fusion Beasts. ¡°Get on me!¡± Ekidu shouted towards Karhal. Since her physical capabilities were higher. ¡°Damn...At least care for my face a bit.¡± Karhalined but realized he shouldn¡¯t be doing it in the current situation as he got on Ekidu¡¯s back. And Ekidu raised her speed and started to dash towards the hole. Loud noises came out from the hole Karhal and Ekidu were heading towards. ¡°Get lost you bastards! Don¡¯t drag them here!¡± ¡°You crazy bastards! What are you doing!¡± Ekidu realized the identity of these people at those words. People who had run away from the Triple Fusion Beasts and had hid within the suspicious looking hole. They had finally found peace but had freaked out and attacked when some strange guys were dragging the beasts towards where they were hiding. But Ekidu clenched her teeth and ran inside even faster. Since she couldn¡¯t really care about their situation right now. If someone asked her who she would fight between the ones in front of her eyes or the Triple Fusion Beasts behind her, there wasn¡¯t even a need to consider the first option. The vicious aura within Ekidu¡¯s body exploded out. The White River Demonic Art¡¯s power had increased after she had be more frantic. Booooom! Boom! ¡°Aahhh!¡± While the people were backing off from the aura radiating from Ekidu who was charging in. Kouuuuu! Karhal and Ekidu had been able to get into the hole safely. Ekidu hurriedly stood up inside the slowly closing door, suppressed the White River Demonic Art, which was the cause of her vicious aura that was ring up, as she shouted towards Hansoo. ¡°Hurry!¡± ¡°Hey! Run!¡± They only needed Hansoo toe in. The urgent shouts of Ekidu and Karhal rang out but Hansoo was focused on dodging the attacks of the Triple Fusion Beastq while circling around as if he hadn¡¯t heard them. Karhal saw this and realized something as he grabbed ahold of one of the people sitting in the hole alongside them. ¡°Hey! Hurry and send support fire!¡± ¡°Uh? Huhh?¡± ¡°What are you doing you bastards! He¡¯s buying time until the door closes! You think those guys outside would just leave if that guy died?¡± Karhal then pointed towards Hansoo who was covered in blood. The tens of people woke up from those words as they started to send their attacks at the Triple Fusion Beast. Booom! Boooom! Grrr? As attacks flew in from the inside, the Triple Fusion Beast turned its head and looked towards the inside of the hole. It hadn¡¯t realized their existence when it had been focused on the one in front of its eyes but as the weaker ones attacked it, its instincts red up. Kiiiiiing One of the beams that was focused on hansoo headed towards the entrance of the tunnel. And the people freaked out as they saw this. Since they all knew the might of that beam. ¡°Uaaaak! Hide!¡¯ ¡°Damn! Why did we do that!¡± The people who had been sending the attacks hurriedly hid behind the doors that was closing. ¡®Damn! This...This door shouldn¡¯t get destroyed!¡¯ Karhal closed his eyes. If this door melted down from that beam then it was the end. Boooom! The beam that came out from the beast¡¯s mouth smashed into the half-closed door. Chiiiijijijik! The metal door made strange noises as it caught on fire along with some smoke. ¡°Ugh...¡± The cries of people were heard because of the heat of the beam that had flown through the half-closed door and through the tunnel. Since it was extremely hot. Hooooong Thankfully the door had been able to block the beam of the Triple Fusion Beast. ¡°...Damn.¡± But the people were now so terrified that they didn¡¯t even try to peak their head through the closing door. As no reactions came the Triple Fusion Beast ignored the group as it started to focus on Hansoo again Booom! Booom! Pajijijik! Two of them constantly had their beams on Hansoo and one of them charged towards Hansoo as if it wanted to devour him. And Hansoo¡¯s mana, which had been barely holding on, started to dry up. As the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement got shredded apart and the Thousand Soldiers Armor turned into rags. ¡®It¡¯s good!¡¯ Paat! Hansoo dodged the Triple Fusion Beast¡¯s front legs as he jumped into the hole. Kuuuungg! The enraged Triple Fusion Beasts had even stopped the beams as they ran towards the entrance of the Maze. Kuugugugung! But the almost-closed door was wide enough for Hansoo to enter but it was too small for the Triple Fusion Beasts, which were the size of small buildings, to enter. Boooom! Boom! Roaaaaarrr! The people tensed up at the attacks of the Triple Fusion Beasts which were mming the closed door as they powered up skills in their hands. Since they would get massacred if it got breached. The faint lights of the skills in the darkness showed the fear and despair of the people. Soon. Grrrrrr ¡°Paaaahh....¡± ¡°Phew.¡± As if the beasts had lost interest at the door that wasn¡¯t opening up, the sounds of them attacking the door disappeared and the people sighed out in relief. And the skills showed the faces of the people. ¡®Who is it?¡¯ Merelin, the woman who had been leading the people inside, made a nervous expression while looking at the three new people who had entered. Those people were all tired and had been injured while running away from the attacks of the Triple Fusion Beast. ¡®And one seems to have a really foul personality.¡¯ The man who hade on the back of a woman and had grabbed ahold of them was still looking at their direction with an expression full of contempt. ¡®Well. It¡¯d be like that too.¡¯ Merelin remained tensed up as she mumbled. Since her own group wouldn¡¯t be good in their eyes since her group had tried to attack them while the three were running in with those beasts behind them. But her group had a few things to say to. ¡®What the hell do you want us to do when you are bringing three of those things over here.¡¯ While the two groups were ring at each other. Ekidu patted Karhal¡¯s back. ¡°Calm down Karhal. There¡¯s nothing to be gained from fighting here.¡± ¡°Fucking hell. What a person of virtue you are.¡± Karhal growled towards Ekidu but just spat out once and looked over his wounds since he knew her words weren¡¯t wrong. Since the current situation wasn¡¯t the best to fight with these guys. This ce was the headquarters of their enemy. There was nothing to be gained in making more enemies. Karhal asked Hansoo. ¡°Are you going in now?¡¯ Hansoo nodded. This time, when most of the Triple Fusion Beasts had gone out, was the best time to get through the Maze. Of course the obstacle in getting the King¡¯s Crown still existed. At that moment. Someone spoke to Merelin. ¡°Merelin. We aren¡¯t...trapped right?¡± At those words Merelin¡¯s expression changed. From what it seemed this tunnel was where the beasts hade out from. They were trapped in the nest of those things. Merelin shouted out. To Karhal who seem to be the weakest. ¡°Dammit! What are you going to do? We were going to leave after hiding here for a bit but we can¡¯t leave anymore!¡± ¡°Fucking hell. This was why I didn¡¯t want to enter on her back.¡± That was the reason why he was hearing these things. While Karhal was frowning. Booom! A very faint vibration throughout the maze. Hansoo frowned and looked at Merelin¡¯s group in front of his eyes as he felt that. ............................................... Rumble In another part of the maze. One of the doors that the Triple Fusion Beast could not smash apart no matter what had been destroyed. And a Triple Fusion Beast wasid out on the ground with only half its body. ¡°Uaaa...¡± While the people who had been chased by Akirus were crying out in fear. Akitrus who smashed apart the door with the blue spear in his hands, the Akion, and had even killed the Triple Fusion Beast, shook off the blood on his eyes and tsked. ¡°Insolent mixed blood.¡± Chiiiiik Akitrus, who had smashed apart the door with Akion that used the power of the Satellite Fortress to activate, stared at the hunters behind him. And there was something on all those Hunter¡¯s necks. Blue Jade. The dog cor that made hunting dogs. ¡®It¡¯s good to have brought quite a lot of them.¡¯ He just needed to wait here. For the hunting dogs to find him while he waited. He could just leisurely run over and smash his heart apart. With the Akion, the spear of blue light. Akitrus made a content expression as he spoke. ¡°Half of you search the forest and the other half search around the Maze. Once you find him just send the signal with the ne. And for those who want toze around...¡± While everyone made nervous expressions at Akitrus¡¯s words. Akitrus erased the smile on his face as he growled out and spoke. ¡°The only ones who will live are the ones who find him. Search for him with your lives on the line. If you can¡¯t find him...I¡¯ll blow up the nes.¡± The ne that had arge amount of energy. There was nothing to think about as to what would happen if these nes blew apart. ¡°Uaaaaaah!¡± Everyone ran either to the forest or the maze in despair from those words. Extremely quickly. ¡®You rat. I¡¯ll see you soon. He should¡¯ve known that he would get trapped if he went into the maze...Does he have something in reserve? Or perhaps...¡¯ If that rat had gone into the Great Jungle then he could just chase in glee but if he hadn¡¯t then something was suspicious. Akitrus, who had been smiling in contentment, suddenly made an expression full of suspicion. Chapter 179 : Maze (3) Chapter 179 : Maze (3) Rumble A tremor rang throughout the maze. It was very faint but everybody felt it. While the people were talking to each other in case another Triple Fusion Beast was attacking a different part of the maze. Hansoo frowned. ¡®He came huh.¡¯ A tremendous destructive force that even made the ground tremble. There was only one thing that could show off such a might without the Satellite Fortress that would¡¯ve been near here. ¡®...It¡¯s the Judge.¡¯ A warrior of the Higher Race that filled the gap between the Satellite Fortresses. Hansoo mumbled as he felt the extremely faint vibration ringing throughout the walls of the maze. They were called the Higher Race as a group but every individual had their differences in power. The best out of the ones who were talented in controlling mana would receive the honor of being able to control a Satellite Fortress and would either assume the position of a Defender, Harvester or a Judge. Their physical capabilities didn¡¯t need to be that good since they had the Satellite Fortress. On the other hand, the ones who are superior physically would act as Warriors. Along with weapons that weren¡¯t needed in the frontier where the Satellite Fortresses were at. ¡®This should be... Akion.¡¯ No matter how good their physical abilities were, there was still a limit. Since their physical bodies shouldn¡¯t be superior to that of the Triple Fusion Beast. Which meant that there was only one way for them to have destroyed the door. A weapon that symbolized the wrath of the heavens. Akion. Every attack from it was like the heaven¡¯s rage. Since might was almost equal to the assault of the Satellite Fortress though there existed a slight dy. Hansoo got closer to the walls of the Maze and put his ears on the wall. Tuututung Tutututung Extremely faint vibrations. Numerous tens of these could be felt through the Maze¡¯s wall. Hurried-sounding footsteps. It could only be one of two things. Either they were people trapped inside the Maze after running here for safety like those behind him right now. Or Hunting Dogs the Judge had released. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll need to hurry.¡¯ Hansoo treated his injuries and then started to tap the wall. Tongtongtongtong Tongtongtong ¡®What the hell is he doing this time...¡¯ While Karhal was shrugging his shoulders at Hansoo. Merelin, who had been inspecting the closed door, made an expression full of despair. ¡®I can¡¯t open this. No matter what.¡± A door that was shut closed. Traces of Triple Fusion Beasts. A dark tunnel. ¡®No. I cannot stay trapped here.¡¯ She had never even imagined that she would die in a ce like this. Her skills had been recognized and she had been promised many things. ¡®Damn...not hard!? They dare y with me?¡¯ Merelin clenched onto an item within her hand. A small stone that the captain of the guard in her vige, Epon, had given her. Epon told her. That if she held onto this then the Satellite Fortress wille and carry her away. She didn¡¯t believe it at first but she had to believe it after seeing Epon talk to Dakidus, the Harvester. Since it was the first time she had seen the Harvester having a long conversation with anybody. And because of this she hadn¡¯t really cared about her followers this time around. Since she was just going to move to the area where she would get onto the Satellite Fortress and get out. But what was this. The Inspector who was supposed toe was nowhere to be seen and she had been trapped within this damned nest by the beasts that she couldn¡¯t evenmunicate to. She had never even imagined of such a scene like this. ¡®Damn! Damnit!¡¯ She wanted to smash apart everything near her but instead she suppressed her anger and calmed down. Since a dumb act like that wouldn¡¯t help her in any way. She had to stay calm. ¡®Calm down. I¡¯m in a much better position than others.¡¯ Merelin started to breath in and out. She didn¡¯t know where the forces of the captain of the guards, Epon, or the Arukons were but if she found strong guys such as them then she would be able to stay alive. The other side was too serious for all of this to be a joke. There should be a mistake somewhere she just needed to get out of here and fix it. And thoughts such as this made her feel at ease. Since she didn¡¯t need to go through the entire Green Road where beasts such as the one she had seen a while ago swarmed around in. ¡®Just focus on one thing. I just need to find those guys.¡¯ She started to be much more lucid as a clear goal was set. Merelin calmed down and looked at the three in front of her. She had red them in rage but like the other woman had said, it wasn¡¯t the time to fight. And she didn¡¯t have any confidence to beat them if they fought here. ¡®Especially that guy...¡¯ Merelin gulped down her saliva as she watched the man who was inspecting the surrounding area while tapping the strange looking walls. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen something like that before. Did he learn a special skill or something?¡¯ A man who had taken the beam that destroyed everything with his own body. She had seen a lot of strong people before. The leader of her vige was quite strong as well and she had also seen people who were often called geniuses. But she had never seen the man in front of her before. ¡®No wait. Have I?¡¯ Merelin shook her head after thinking about the past. That wasn¡¯t the important part. The important part was being with someone strong as him would be beneficial in many ways. Being together with someone strong was always beneficial. ¡®I have to survive no matter what...Until I meet them.¡¯ Merelin spoke out after finishing her thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re going deeper?¡± As Hansoo nodded at her question, Merelin pondered for a bit and asked again. ¡°May I ask for what reason you are going in deeper?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re that close to tell you such things.¡± Karhal suddenly spat out. ¡®Damned bastard.¡¯ But as Hansoo didn¡¯t respond, it seems he had the same mindset as Karhal. Merelin nced at Karhal and then spoke to Hansoo. ¡°Could we follow as well?¡± ¡°Huh? Merelin?¡± The people behind her were shocked. What was she saying. They should be trying to get out of this damned ce, for them to go in deeper. Merelin shook her head as she spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should be focused in going out for now. We should be focused on surviving. And there¡¯s no guarantee that we would be able to go out even if we separate.¡± They had one of two choices. Do everything they can do get out. Or go along with the three other. But there was no guarantee that they, who had no idea about anything in this ce or the right direction to take, would be able to find the exit. ¡°Well...Yeah I guess it¡¯ll be better to go with them then.¡± One person nodded. Those three wouldn¡¯t be heading to their deaths anyway. They should have plenty of confidence if they were going in deeper. And more than everything else, the man who was busily moving around from here to there seemed very reliable. ¡®Yeah. Surviving is better than going out.¡¯ She had forgotten about the most important thing because she had been shocked by the fact that she had been trapped. ¡°Tsk. We don¡¯t n on being a charity.¡± Karhal clicked his tongue but didn¡¯t refute it. Since the small help was still help in the end. Karhal didn¡¯t show it but he had been quite nervous from the w marks of the Triple Fusion Beast upon the walls. ¡®Damn...I hope we can move away from this ce quickly.¡¯ At that moment. Rumble A wall that Hansoo had touched rumbled as it opened up. At the same time a tunnel with a diameter of about 5m opened up. It wasn¡¯t small but it was too small for a Triple Fusion Beast to go through. ¡°Ohhh!¡± ¡°Oh my!¡± Everyone eximed out as they saw the tunnel. They hadn¡¯t spoken it out loud but they were all nervous from being trapped in a ce like this. The triple Fusion Beast would not be able to get through a tunnel of that size no matter what. Smiles appeared on the people¡¯s faces as they could dodge away from the factor that gave them the most fear. ¡®Yeah. It¡¯s better to go with someone who at least knows a few things...Than staying by ourselves and remaining clueless.¡¯ Of course they didn¡¯t know what the three were thinking inside their mind but the fact that they didn¡¯t try to leave them behind with lies made them feel much more at ease. ¡®If they had ulterior motives then they would¡¯ve probably sent us out in the front.¡¯ While the people were standing up after clutching onto their wounds which they had taken emergency care of. Hansoo spoke towards Ekidu and Karhal. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± ¡°Can we follow as well?¡± Hansoo nodded at Merelin who was confirming it again just in case. Since these people had been trapped because of him bringing the Triple Fusion Beast here. It might¡¯ve been different if they hadn¡¯t been trapped along with him but since they were already here, there was no reason for him to stop them. ¡°But I cannot guarantee your life.¡± ¡°Of course! Hahaha! Isn¡¯t that the way it¡¯s supposed to be!¡± As if an existence which they could rely on had appeared within the darkness, a Hunter who was clutching onto his armughed out loudly. They wouldn¡¯t have asked to join if they weren¡¯t going to contribute their share. No, they wouldn¡¯t even havee out from the vige. ¡°People who are like that have remained in the Farmer level for quite some time! Haha! You need to proceed with your own strength!¡± ¡°...¡± While Merelin was frowning at the Hunter¡¯s words as if it was provoking her in some way, Hansoo nodded as he spoke. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Run.¡± The moment he finished speaking. Hoooook! Hansoo started to quickly run off. And the people started to follow after seeing this. ¡®His speed is... Followable. Does he not have an eleration type skill?¡¯ The people made expressions of relief. If that Hansoo had used an eleration-type skill along with his monstrous body then they wouldn¡¯t have been able to even dream about following him but his running speed was quite manageable. Hunters, Ekidu and Karhal used their skills as they followed Hansoo. ¡®Good.¡¯ Merelin, who had been thinking that they had escaped the imminent danger for now, suddenly remembered something. ¡®Look at me, I forgot about it.¡¯ She then took out the small ck stone in her hands and then carefully tied it onto a string. Then she tied it between the neck and her armor where it could be easily seen. ng The small ck rock that the captain of the guards, Epon, had given her shined on her neck. ¡®This is good.¡¯ Even if she could not figure out who was supposed to help her, they would realize it after seeing this. ¡®Yeah. They have given me the offer because I was precious... They shouldn¡¯t just leave me be. I hope I can meet them as soon as possible.¡¯ She thought that this strange ce might be their headquarters but it didn¡¯t seem that way.. It was smaller than before but the tunnel they were running through was still a bit toorge. As if it wasn¡¯t a tunnel the humans went through. Aplete darkness. A tunnel that spread into the distance and into the unknown. The Great Jungle where anything could pop out was a problem as well but a ce like this also made one suppress their breath. Merelin, who was praying in order to get out of this nerve-wracking situation as soon as possible, smiled as she looked at Hansoo. A man who was dispersing her nervousness. ¡®Quite reliable isn¡¯t he. Please be good to us. Who knows? I might even ask that Inspector to take you along with me.¡¯ That Karhal guy ahead of her was quite strong as well but there were people like him around if she searched. But that Hansoo guy was special. With his strength, even Epon¡¯s group would want to rope him in. Since they seemed to like inviting people into their group and expanding their strength. If she asked then they might even allow it. ¡®I hope they can find me quickly.¡¯ If not then she needed to try a bit harder. Try harder in order to find them instead. Merelin finished her thoughts as she chased behind Hansoo. Chapter 180 : Maze (4) Chapter 180 : Maze (4) Oooooong To the insides of the dark tunnel. There were a small group of people running through the long tunnel while filling it up with noises. A group of four people. Their entire bodies were shining brightly in blue. And the space they ran through had been illuminated brightly. Tadadadadak The Hunters clenched their teeth while dashing through the tunnel with the power of the Blue Jade. ¡®Ha...Ha. That bastard.¡¯ A speed which they usually couldn¡¯t even dream of achieving. A tremendous amount of defense that was even higher than their own skills. It felt like they, the four of them alone, could fight against a 1st rank Beast by themselves and win. All this strength was from the blue lighting off from their necks. A strength which they would usually even kill to gain. But that¡¯s only in the case that there¡¯s no risk for them. A bomb was good but nobody would be pleased to know about it when the switch to detonate that bomb was not in their hands. ¡®Damnit! Fucking hell! That bastards needs to be in this direction!¡¯ Darlton, the Guard who had been running through the tunnel along with threerades, clenched his trembling hands. And in Darlton¡¯s hand the bow that he had wanted so much existed. It hadnded in his hands after Marun had died. But Darlton wasn¡¯t happy at all. Since he had seen that powerful Marun getting crushed like a piece of trash. That bastard of an Arukon had said clearly. That their nes would blow up if they couldn¡¯t find that strange guy. And somebody who had even killed Marun wouldn¡¯t really care about killing him either. ¡®Fucking bastard. Fucking bastard...¡¯ Almost 500 people were running around in order to find that one guy. They would be able to find him if they searched. Since it hadn¡¯t been long since they had departed. And this was the problem. If that guy had gone in the direction of the Great Jungle? Then the Hunters who had gone towards the Great Jungle would find them and Akitrus would head into that direction. Which means then him and the others would just die while searching around these damned tunnels. Since that powerful Arukon wouldn¡¯t need them in order to catch the gyy. ¡®Please...Please!¡¯ Darlton squeezed out every bit of strength he had as he charged through the Maze. And there were quite a few injuries on Darlton¡¯s body. Injuries that had urred while dodging the beasts he had encountered on the way. He had no time to deal with things like this. Darlton scraped every bit of remaining mana in his body as he poured it into his movement skills. And the already quick Darlton¡¯s speed rose by numerous times. He had to find them quickly. Before others. At that moment. Booooom! Boom! A loud sound was heard by Darlton and hisrades suddenly. ¡®Is it him?¡¯ Darlton¡¯s expression brightened up. Since he just needed to find them. ¡®I won¡¯t be fighting him anyway.¡¯ The strength of the guy wasn¡¯t important and he just needed to hold him down until Akitrus came. And he was confident enough to do so. ¡®Let¡¯s go!¡¯ Darlton burned up his mana as he charged towards where the sound came from. ............................................. ¡°Where are you going!¡± Hansoo shook his head as Karhal shouted out with numerous injuries on his body. ¡°We¡¯re always there.¡± ¡°Damn! You¡¯ve been saying that from a while ago!¡± As Hansoo replied and turned right from the four way cross. Roaaarrr! A beast without a right arm was charging towards them from the end of the tunnel. 1st rank beast, Mirtin. Karhal grinded his teeth while looking at the beast which had a face simr to a Gori¡¯s. ¡°Damnit! This really is a fucking beast¡¯s nest.¡± Hansoo hadn¡¯t said it was dangerous for no reason. They were meeting beasts almost every 5 minutes. From the weakest ones to even strong ones. But this one was dimensions apart from the previous ones. It had a tremendous amount of tenacity and belonged at the top of the 1st grade beasts, a beast that every Hunter of the 1st Area had to gather in order to barely suppress it. ¡®Did they get trapped in here aftering in when the doors were open? How did they get in!¡¯ The beasts were all strong but they all had simr injuries. Marks made by the Triple Fusion Beasts. They had run away to the small tunnels after being attacked by the Triple Fusion Beast aftering into the maze. The ones who had been trapped here for quite a long time had turned quite mad. Tooooong! Tooong! A giant gori that was almost 5m tall charging through the tunnel was almost like fear itself. At that moment. Hansoo jumped out front and smashed the beast with his spear. Kudududuk! The Gori didn¡¯t have its right arm but Hansoo¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t the best either. The Thousand Soldiers Armor had melted down from the destruction beams and even his skin had burnt. And his left arm was smashed apart like the arm of Mirtin. Rooooarrr! The Mirtin flinched at the human charging at it ferociously but then roared out in rage as it charged. Roooarr! A red aura that came out from its heart surrounded its left arm. The moment Mirtin struck out it¡¯s left arm that was covered in the red aura. Hansoo also swung the Forked Lightning with his one arm and then intercepted the flying fist. The moment the giant red arm and the rtively toothpick looking golden spear collided. Crunch! A strange noise was heard from the Mirtin¡¯s left arm. Rooooarr! The moment the giant red gori flinched from the pain of its bones being destroyed. Hansoo left behind his spear and charged the Gori. ¡®It¡¯ll get in the way.¡¯ In close quarters, his fists would be much more useful than the long spear. And Hansoo was extremely familiar with fighting without a weapon. Boooom! Kuuudududuk! Crunch! Hansoo bore close up the gori and started to beat down the Mirtin. He started at the knees which were easy to target and then proceed onto the hips, sexual organs and the stomach. Soon the Mirtin¡¯s lower part had been turned into a mess. Rooaaar! The Mirtin roared out in pain as it covered its entire body even more with the red aura as it tried to smash Hansoo with its broken left arm. But Hansoo dodged away from its attacked as he continued to smash it down. The tunnel itself was quite small rtive to the size of the beast so it could only get hit by Hansoo despite having arge amount of agility. And Karhal squinted his eyes as he saw this scene from the distance. ¡®What the hell is that.¡¯ Kiiiiing! Everytime Hansoo swung his right fist, the ring in his hands shined. It was something that had happened before but the previous beasts had been smashed apart too quickly for him to have seen it properly. Karhal finally realized what it was after he focused his sight in order to not miss it this time. Hoooooong! Everytime Hansoo attacked his opponent, the mana barrier got smashed apart and blood sttered. And every time the strange red aura got sucked into Hansoo¡¯s body. The problem was what happened afterwards. Kuuududuk Kuduk ¡®Huh?¡¯ Karhal rubbed his eyes as he saw this scene. Hansoo¡¯s burnt skin healed up and the muscles that were shredded by the ws of the Triple Fusion Beast got pieced together. Even with Hansoo¡¯s abnormal regenerative speed, this was too fast. Boom! Boom! Now Hansoo was attacking with both arms. ¡®He has a lot of strange things. What the hell is that?¡¯ Actually Karhal had never seen Hansoo attack this closely. Since he was always being chased or fighting without mana from the Sealing Jade. Rooarrr! ¡®This isn¡¯t the time to be doing this.¡¯ Karhal mumbled as he gathered up a suppressive type skill in his hand. Since it was a bit too hard to use a powerful long range skill due to the small size of the tunnel. ¡®...It¡¯s clearly not a ce where a group should be fighting together.¡¯ As if the others had simr thoughts as Karhal, most people used supportive or suppressive skills and helped out from the back and hid behind Ekidu and a few strong others. It took quite long to exin all this but it actually happened in just an instant. And soon Merelin made a surprised expression while looking at Hansoo who was smashing apart the beast with his bare hands. ¡®What the hell is his trait? Is my trait that important? Even more than someone like that guy?¡¯ Merelin made a confused expression. Someone this strong was roaming around this Maze. Which meant that he had not been scouted like her in the vige. She didn¡¯t understand how she had been scouted when someone that strong hadn¡¯t been. At that moment. ¡°Found him!¡± ¡°This fucking bastard!¡± Booooom! Boom! A single beam of light flew towards Hansoo. A familiar beam. Ekidu rushed up ass he saw the famr beam of light rushing towards Hansoo who was fighting Mirtin. Since she knew what it was. ¡®Marun?¡¯ Ekidu was shocked as she covered her body with the White River Demonic Art and faced the arrow. Since it was aimed at Hansoo who was busy fighting the beast. The Mirtin hadn¡¯t beenpletely dealt with yet. ¡®If it¡¯s the Snake¡¯s Path...I can block it!¡¯ Marun was quite strong but she was a level above him. Even if Marun had made a sneak attack, she would be able to block it. Kudududuk But Ekidu realized something was wrong after blocking the arrow. ¡°Kuuhuk!¡¯ Kiiiigigigigik The arrow which had blue and red aurabined within started to prate into the white aura around Ekidu¡¯s body. An arrow which was numerous time stronger than the one Marun shot out. Ekidu had been pushed back in an instant, all the way to Hansoo and the Mirtin. Boooom! ¡®Damnit!¡¯ For them to get in their way in a time like this. Ekidu tried to hurridely get away from the attack range. Since her heart would get prated if a second assault came. But the second attack did note. Darlton instead started to shout out in glee. ¡°Hahahahahaha! I¡¯ve found him! I found him!¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡®What the hell. Who is he shouting to.¡¯ But the confident attitude made her feel uneasy. Ekidu and everyone else frowned at Darlton¡¯s shout. .......................................... ¡°Huh. What a praiseworthy fellow.¡± Akitrus, who had been standing outside, made a content expression. Since they had done well. ¡®I have to go in and turn that guy into dust personally...¡¯ But there was one thing in his mind. While Akitrus was pondering. Tadadak A man flew at the side of Akitrus andnded. Junghwan, who had been watching over the test, had flown over here from the chaos. Akitrus frowned as he looked at Junghwan. ¡®This guy is...¡¯ He didn¡¯t know every bug alive but it was clear which organization this man belonged to. The red marble that was in his hand. And the confidence to stand in front of him like this. It was obvious that he was one of Metion¡¯s underlings who ruled the Green Road. ¡®Clementine...That bastard.¡¯ Akitrus frowned as he thought of Clementine who had threatened him in the past but then shook his head as he spoke out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What the hell are you doing? This is under our jurisdiction. If you guys mess things up like this then what the hell do you want us to do?¡± The man respected him but did not fear him. Apletely different attitude from the other humans. ¡®This bug.¡¯ Akitrus wanted to turn this guy into dust with the Akion but he suppressed the urge. Since that Metion guy was also crazy and quite an insane one at that. Touching them would result in a bacsh befitting of their craziness. Akitrus frowned for a bit and then growled out. ¡°There¡¯s a lot for us to say from our side. Didn¡¯t you say that we wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the humans anymore?¡± ¡°...?¡± Junghwan made a confused expression at those words. That was correct. That was why they were managing the vige. But did a problem ur or something? How could a problem ur to creatures like them? Akitrus red at Junghwan. ¡®These guys didn¡¯t know it either huh.¡¯ But Akitrus didn¡¯t drop his suspicions. Since he was suspicious about something from a while ago. ¡®These guys...Wouldn¡¯t be setting up a trap right?¡¯ By his logic, there was no case where Dakidus would get killed by a bug. Of course Dakidus with the Satellite Fortress dying to the ones in front of his eyes was unrealisitic as well but the chances were much higher than dying to the other humans anyway. And the fact that the human confidently went into the maze was quite suspicious. ¡®Is this guy...Trying to drag me into the Maze?¡¯ He was confident himself. If he had Akion, the spear of Punishment, he would burn every human he found. If these guys killed Dakidus? And they were using tricks and traps toe at him? The Maze would be a very dangerous ce. Akitrus thought up to this point and then decided to take the safe route. ¡®If you guys aren¡¯t guilty or anything then...You won¡¯t deny it.¡¯ ¡°I want to ask you for assistance.¡± ¡°...?¡± Assistance. Junghwan had never heard of those dog-headed bastards ever asking for assistance. Junghwan made a confused expression while holding tightly onto the Red Jade in his hand. ........................................ ¡°Aren¡¯t... Aren¡¯t youing?¡¯ Darlton shouted out in panic from the ne that didn¡¯t have any response while looking at Hansoo and the others. Chapter 181 : Proposition (1) Chapter 181 : Proposition (1) Darlton was flustered as he saw the people walk towards him. But he could not run away like this. Since he had to catch them. ¡®I need to wake up.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t the end yet. Tadadak! Darlton shouted out loudly while backing off and creating distance. ¡°Hey you guys over there! Listen close! Do you know who¡¯s following that bastard over there right now? The Arukon are chasing him!¡± ¡°...What the hell is he saying.¡± Everybody frowned. Why did the Arukonse out here? This was a ceasefire zone. There was no way the Arukons wille in order to just catch a single human. And because of this. One of the Hunters shouted out loudly. ¡°What the hell are you saying! Do you think that really makes sense? Look at this guy spurting out nonsense as the time for his beatinges around!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Everyoneughed at Darlton. There was actually another reason why the people wereughing. Even if they took a hundred steps back and said the Arukons were chasing Hansoo, there was no way the Arukons, who had the Satellite Fortress, would release the Hunting Dogs to catch Hansoo the hard way. Since there was no way a human the Arukons were after would survive all the way into this ce. Darlton shouted out in frustration. ¡°Look at these dumbasses! Can¡¯t you see this on my neck?¡± Darlton then raised the Blue Jade underneath his armor up high. A bright blue light filled up the insides of the Maze. The people frowned as they saw the ne. They knew what it was. The dog cor of the Higher Races. ¡®Fucking hell...Is it real?¡¯ Darlton saw the people flinch and back up as he continued to shout out. ¡°The Arukon promised to let the ones who catch him live! He said he would take us to the end of the Green Road! We wore these nes because of those terms.¡± Of course it was all a lie. But Darlton needed to buy time no matter what. ¡®Damn. I don¡¯t have the time to consider things like that!¡¯ If he isn¡¯t able to keep them here then he would die by the hands of the Arukons. But if he fought with them then he and the 3 others would just get destroyed. They had the confidence to kill a 1st rank beast with just four of them. But that guy in the distance beat a 1st rank beast down into pulp with his bare fists. They might be able to hold Hansoo alone but the hunters whom numbered to almost a hundred were the problem. They needed to get the hunters on their side and hold on until the Arukons came. No, if the hunters helped them then they might even be able to kill Hansoo. ¡°..Fucking hell.¡± Everyone mumbled as they backed away from Hansoo. Since it felt like the assault of the Satellite Fortress would fall down onto their heads at any time. The scenes of people being erased by the attacks of the Harvester were still clear in their memories. The grouped-up people started to back away from Hansoo and surrounded him. And they all gulped as they looked at Hansoo in the middle. ..................... Junghwan made an expression of disbelief at the words that came out from the 5m-tall existence. ¡°...You said that Dakidus got killed?¡± ¡°Yes. And that bastard ran away and headed into your Maze.¡± ¡°Man. So what are you asking us to help you with then?¡± The guy ran into the Maze. It seems like the Hunting Dogs have found him already, what was the problem? He could just go in himself and burn the guy down with the spear. Akitrus replied to Junghwan¡¯s words. ¡°Since that ce is basically like your house, it¡¯s a bit rude for me to enter and all. Catch them for me, I¡¯ll finish the job here.¡± ¡°...¡± Junghwan frowned at Akitrus who was handing over a tedious job at him. Since he finally realized Akitrus¡¯s intentions. ¡®He¡¯s suspicious of us huh.¡¯ That Akitrus wasn¡¯t entering the maze because he was suspecting them. And the moment Junghwan thought of this, the spear on Akitrus¡¯s hand suddenly felt scarier. Since suspicion often acted as the sparks of a dispute. ¡®Tsk. If I refuse him here then...¡¯ Akitrus would be able to go everywhere he wanted from the simple excuse of catching that one guy. If he started to make holes in the Maze then Junghwan and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to contain him and sooner orter Akitrus will reach the room where the Triple Fusion Beasts are at in the depths. Akitrus smiled as he looked at Junghwan frowning at him. ¡°Oh. Don¡¯t worry about it too much. I released quite a few Hunting Dogs already. If those guys find the guy first then you guys won¡¯t be needed in the end.¡± ¡°...¡± It sounded like Akitrus wanted to search the entire Maze with this chance but there was no reason for Junghwan to refuse him. ¡°Then he should get caught pretty quickly. There shouldn¡¯t be a need for us to intervene but we will get ready just in case.¡± ¡°Haha. Then I shall just wait here.¡± Junghwan turned away from Akitrus who was gathering all the Hunting dogs into one ce using the Blue Jade and then headed into the Maze. Tadadadak! But unlike the previous annoyed expression of Junghwan, his current expression was extremely serious. ¡®Release the entire Mount Liang.¡¯ Junghwan, who was holding onto a Red Jade entered through the destroyed door of the maze and started to head into the depths. .................................. The people who were standing nearby Hansoo looked towards Hansoo and hisrades and were in a state of confusion. ¡®...If he is being chased by the Arukon then he will not survive.¡¯ Logically speaking, they should get as far away from him as possible. But the problem about this world was that being a bystander was not possible. Either an enemy, Or an ally. If they stay here then they would die by the hands of the Arukon who willeter. But Hansoo was too scary for them to attack him. Would Hansoo just say if they attacked him? ¡°Damn....Did he live at the vige for like 10 years or something?¡± While everybody was lost in thought. Hansoo was quickly recognizing the current situation. ¡®He released the Hunting Dogs but they haven¡¯te...yet.¡¯ They were probably suspecting Clementine¡¯s underlings outside then. There was no other reason why they wouldn¡¯te in. Which meant that there was only one course of action next. ¡®The Hunting Dogs and Mount Liang would swarm in here then.¡¯ Which meant that he had no time to spare here. Boooom! The moment Hansoo moved. Kouuuuu! Hansoo¡¯s body disappeared from sight. ¡°Huh?¡± As people realized Hansoo¡¯s disappearance and eximed out. Whooooosh! Hansoo¡¯s body cut through the surrounding people and flew towards Darlton at an extreme speed. Boom!Boom!Boom!Boom! It was just a single person running on the ground but every step of Hansoo made sounds of metals shing as that sound resonated throughout the tunnels of the Maze. ¡°Damned bastards! You guys will all die now! Soon myrades wille!¡± Darlton cursed at the people who hadn¡¯t decided on what to do yet and quickly backed away as he shot barrages of arrows like a madman. Booooom! Boom! Darlton¡¯s hands got faster and faster as more arrows were shot out. Arrows which decreased in pration power but rose in brute destructive force only, arrows to stop the approaching target. ¡®They¡¯reing!¡¯ Dartlon could hear running noises from the distance from where he wasing from. To his already sensitive ears which had been polished through his time as a Hunter, those footsteps sounded like thunder. Which means that he just needed to hold on. If the four of them hold on then soon they will be eight and then that eight will be sixteen. Then it would be the end for Hansoo even without the Arukoning here. Since he had a new power that he did not have before. Whooosh! Numerous arrows and long range skills filled with blue aura flew out from Darlton and the three people behind him. ¡°These fucking rats!¡¯ Karhal and Ekidu screamed out in rage towards the ones attacking Hansoo as they started to run to Hansoo. The arrows weren¡¯t an issue. Karhal and Ekidu smashed away the arrows from behind Hansoo and tried to shorten the distance but the distance between them wasn¡¯t getting reduced at all. Since the biggest problem still existed. ¡®Fuck. Hansoo is slow!¡¯ As if the enemy set up their group around mobility, they were running all around the Maze and pouring out skills. ¡®If I remember correctly... This Hansoo doesn¡¯t have a movement skill!¡± They hadn¡¯t realized since his speed which came from his peerless physical body was quite simr to theirs when they used their movement skills. And since Hansoo, who was acting as the shield, couldn¡¯t close the gap, they couldn¡¯t close the gap either. Though Karhal and Ekidu were throwing suppressive skills at them, their magic powers were much different. Their suppressive skills were getting smashed apart from the hail like skills that poured out from their ne and surrounded their body like a manna storm. The few skills they could cast had no meaning. ¡®Damn! If only those guys helped them!¡¯ The moment Karhal stole a nce behind him. A loud shout rang out. ¡°Let me ask one thing! Why are you being chased!¡± A question that they couldn¡¯t answer because the situation had advanced too quickly. ¡®These bastards... This isn¡¯t the time to ask that!¡¯ While Karhal was frowning from the storm of skills flying towards him. Hansoo pondered for a moment and spoke to Karhal while handing him something from his pockets. ¡°Throw them this.¡± Karhal stopped for a moment after seeing what it was but then turned around as he threw the object in his hands. ¡°Damn! This is why!¡± Whooosh! The object flew through the air andnded in front of the Hunters. It was a very familiar looking item but it was a bit different from the ones in their memories. The one they knew was muchrger than the one in front of them and it shone beautifully in a bright blue color. It was not a crown that had a dirty color and could barely fit onto a human¡¯s head. But they knew instinctively. ¡°Oh my god. This is Dakidus¡¯s....¡± The Hunters looked at each other with expressions of disbelief. Since they finally realized why that Hansoo guy was being chased. ¡®He killed a god? How?¡¯ This was more than enough for those Arukons to chase him. The people looked at the crown in a daze and then looked towards Hansoo running in the distance. And they clenched their fists while looking at his back. ¡®Fuck...Since it came down to this.¡¯ The Hunters looked at each other and nodded. As if they had decided. And the moment they all nodded. Whooosh! Whoosh! They started to pour out skills in a mad fashion. Towards Darlton and the other three. Kwaaadududk Uuuduk! Numerous tens of skills entangled with each other and tied around Darlton and the three others. And Darlton freaked out as he saw this and shouted out. ¡°You bastards! What the hell are you doing! Do you want to all die!?¡± The moment Darlton shouted out in panic from Hansoo who had gotten close to him. One of the Hunters who was using a suppression skill, , shouted out loudly. ¡°Fuck you! We calcted all of this already so just shut up and die!¡± ¡°These retarded bastards! Aaaaaaaahhhh!¡± Tens of suppression skills froze and slowed him down. The tremendous amount of mana started to break apart the skills one by one but it could not keep up with the speed of about a hundred Hunters. In that instant. Darlton, who was in despair, suddenly made a bright expression while looking at Hansoo. Boom!Boom!Boom! Because something was heading towards them from the tunnel he came from. Darlton pulled back the bowstring, fired a powerful shot and then shouted out loudly towards the darkness. ¡°Hahahaha! Hurry and help me!¡± ¡°Damn...Already?¡± If reinforcements really came then it would be much more annoying. While the Hunters were clenching their teeth. Whooosh A man appeared in the tunnels. ¡°Good! Hurry and...¡± The moment Darlton, who was focused on Hansoo, turned around. Darlton freaked out. ¡°Who the hell...¡± Since a new face was smiling towards him while being covered in head to toe in blood. With a strange red marble in his hand. The moment Dartlon made a confused expression at the man who was looking back and forth between him and Hansoo. Kwaaaak! ¡°Kuuhuk...Why me.¡± Even with the blue mana, it was useless. The mana barriers got smashed apart by the hands of the man and Darlton screamed out as his heart was blown apart. ¡°Huuaak!¡± ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± The threerades of Dartlon freaked out as they saw Darlton die by the hands of the man and backed off. ¡°You must be him. Thank god I found you first.¡± Junghwan appeared covered in head to toe in a mysterious blood as he smiled towards Hansoo who was standing out from the others. Chapter 182 : Proposition (2) Chapter 182 : Proposition (2) Junghwan didn¡¯t stop at simply ripping the heart out. Whooosh! Junghwan¡¯s hand flew towards the other three after quickly dashing towards them. ¡°This fucking bastard!¡± ¡°Huup!¡± They didn¡¯t know who he was but one thing was clear. That he was an enemy. The ones with the Blue Jades cursed out as they started to focus all their skills onto Junghwan in front of their eyes. Boom! Boooboooobooom! The attacks which even Ekidu¡¯s White River Demonic Art had a hard time handling cut through the air and got focused onto Junghwan. But. Crunch! Crunch! Smash! Junghwan surprisingly took on the attacks head on and flew towards the three. Darlton¡¯srades freaked out as they saw this. It wasn¡¯t like the guy was abnormally strong. The problem was with them. ¡°Huh!? What the hell! The mana...¡± The Blue Jades, which were constantly supplying them with mana, weren¡¯t working properly. Well, they were being pushed back by the red piece of jade in the man¡¯s hands and couldn¡¯t work. The mana which had the power of tens of skills disappeared as the powerful skills heading towards Ekidu turned weak to the point where it looked like a small boy¡¯s fist. Well, it wasn¡¯t that the skill itself got weaker. It was just that it had returned to its original power after losing the strength of the Blue Jade. But as they lost their powerful strength during this important moment, they felt like they had be naked children. They panicked and shouted into the ne. ¡°Damn! Arukon! Help us please!¡± ¡°Arukon! If you sent us to a ce like this then you should take responsibility at least you bitch!¡± They were in such a panic that they even cursed. But despite their despair and panic, the Blue Jade merely flickered faintly after being suppressed by the Red Jade. Junghwan¡¯s attacks ruthlessly flew towards their necks after they had been caught in ce by the numerous suppressive skills. And then. Crunch! ¡°Uwaaaaaak!¡± ¡°Kuuhuk...¡± The bloodied armor Junghwan was wearing turned even bloodier. From the blood of Darlton¡¯s threerades. ¡®...I wondered whose blood it was.¡¯ Everyone frowned while looking at this man who had appeared so suddenly. The light of the Red Jade in the man¡¯s hands pushed back the light of the powerless Blue Jades and filled up the tunnel. At the same time everything within the tunnel came into Junghwan¡¯s view. The first thing he found was the Harvester¡¯s Crown. His expression brightened up as he saw this. Since that made the entire search worthwhile. ¡®It was real!¡¯ It was not something that would randomly roll around in a ce like this. A clear evidence that Dakidus had been killed by someone. ¡®Good. Good. Good. Very good. Very very. Good. Good.¡¯ Junghwan made a content smile as he swept his eyes around. The next thing that came into his view were the Hunters standing around in the distance. The Dakidus¡¯s Crown was dropped in the middle of them but he knew that those guys weren¡¯t the culprits. ¡®Whatme fellows.¡¯ People who solely focused on surviving and filling up their desires. They were the same as beasts who searched for their daily foods in Junghwan¡¯s eyes. As he turned his head, the people in front of him came into his view. A iron-tower-like man and an extremely beautiful woman who were walking towards him. ¡®Those two aren¡¯t bad.¡¯ But it was clear who had killed Dakidus. ¡°Good. Good. It seems you were the one who did it. I¡¯m called Kim Junghwan. Nice you meet you.¡± Hansoo spat out at Junghwan who was talking to him. ¡°What are you thinking? The Arukons won¡¯t stay idle if they find out.¡± Junghwan stopped at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡®He knows who I am?¡¯ Those words wouldn¡¯te out unless he knew that he was allied with the Arukons. But Junghwan nodded his head. ¡®Well. If he killed Dakidus then there¡¯s a high chance of him finding out a lot of the information. It¡¯s good that I won¡¯t need to exin as much then.¡¯ Junghwan nodded at the situation that he was liking more and more. Hansoo¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong. He had killed the Arukon¡¯s Hunting Dogs. It was the same as offending the Arukons themselves. But Junghwan just smiled. ¡°This is our area. What can that bastard find out?¡± Junghwan hadn¡¯t caused these things without thinking them through first. Red Jade. The Blue Jade was powerful and had a lot of uses but the Red Jade that could be found within this ce had the ability to greatly reduce the strength of that Blue Jade. As if it was created to oppose those who used the Blue Jade. Of course a few functions of the Blue Jade would get shut off as well. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as I don¡¯t get found out right? What¡¯s so strange about a few of them dying while facing somebody strong enough to kill Dakidus? Anyways, if you know who we are then I¡¯ll keep things simple. Join us.¡± Junghwan was truly curious. ¡®How did he kill Dakidus who was on the Satellite Fortress?¡¯ For an individual to do a thing that even they couldn¡¯t dream of without the Destruction Jade. Junghwan couldn¡¯t even guess as to what method Hansoo had used. Though they were keeping the alliance with the Destruction jade, it was clear who had the real power. If they go crazy and blow the Destruction Jade then they would be able to kill one of the races easily. Since the other two races wouldn¡¯t stay idle. But those two races would wipe them out with that chance as well. ¡®We need another method in addition to the Destruction Jade.¡¯ They were basically trapped within the Green Road. The three Satellite Fortresses that flew around the skies discreetly kind of helped them as well but they were more focused on watching over them. So they wouldn¡¯t run away somewhere and cause trouble. But if they had a method of falling the Satellite Fortress without even using the Destruction Jade? Junghwanughed towards Hansoo. ¡°It seems you have enmity towards the Arukon...There¡¯s no need to be alone right? Let¡¯s do it together.¡± Hansoo had the method and he had strength which he had been gathering for a long time. A proposition which would help them both. He didn¡¯t even consider being denied so it wouldn¡¯t really matter if Hansoo said no. Since what he needed was Hansoo¡¯s method and not Hansoo himself. If Hansoo didn¡¯t reply with a then there would be no reason to stay still. At that moment. The Hunters who were listening to this all turned white from fear. ¡®This is bad.¡¯ The conversation they heard was short but they could figure out a few things from what they heard First. They couldn¡¯t believe it but the strange man who had suddenly appeared was allied with the Arukons. Second. A guy like that had suddenly appeared and gave a proposition to Hansoo in order to kill the Arukons together. Three. He had killed all the ones with the dog cors of the Arukon. The one who had just appeared had basically killed all the witnesses. People who had seen and heard this information which couldn¡¯t be found out by the Arukons. ¡®Fuck...Run away!¡¯ Escaping the Maze wasn¡¯t the important part. The moment the quicker ones were about to run away. The Maze¡¯s wall came down as it blocked the tunnel they came from. The Hunters shouted towards the sudden wall which hade down. ¡°What the fuck is this!¡± Boom! Boom! Boobooom! They tried using numerous different skills but none of them worked. Though it did dent a little bit as if it was weaker than the door guarding the Triple Fusion Beasts, they wouldn¡¯t be able to break through it easily. Since it was thick and hard. The Hunters cried out in despair. ¡°Fucking hell...¡± Junghwan, who had been staring at the Hunters from the distance,ughed towards them. ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡¯ As long as he had the Red Jade, the authority of the Maze would be within his hands. Junghwan made an expression of contempt. ¡®Damned insects.¡¯ Despite surviving thanks to the man in front of their eyes, they were trying to run away the moment their lives were in danger again. He didn¡¯t need people like them at all. ¡®But wait...¡¯ As Junghwan made a confused expression while looking at a woman within the Hunters. Hansoo saw Junghwan bring down the Maze walls and decided. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± As Junghwan made a confused expression. Hansooughed as he spoke. ¡°Who said I only wanted to kill the Arukons?¡± ¡°This damned bastard.¡± Even before Junghwan could curse out, Hansoo rang along the ground and headed towards Junghan. Whoooosh! Within the tunnel with 5m in diameter, the 2m-tall Hansoo was pretty small. But Junghwan felt like something giant was charging towards him. It was beyond his imaginations. ¡®For it to be this much...!¡¯ The reason why Junghwan was confident was because he was sure that he would win if they fought. Since he would still be a neer from a vige no matter what kind of abilities he had. And that was why he had anticipated it so much. That was why he had hope. If it was something that allowed such a weak person to kill Dakidus then it would be much more beneficial to them. But Junghwan soon realized his previous thoughts were wrong. ¡®What the fuck....So much! Dakidus should¡¯ve just gotten beaten to death from that!¡¯ Junghwan hurriedly held onto the Red Jade. In an instant. Booom! Booom! Two walls closed in between Hansoo and Junghwan and separated them. The wall that tens of Hunters attacked and hadn¡¯t budged, two of them were here. Boooom..... Junghwan, who had calmed down after the walls had fallen and he could not see Hansoo anymore, was about to turn around and then made an annoyed expression. For him to run away like a scared dog. Junghwan was angered by his sorry state and then shouted towards the wall. ¡°You dumb bastard! You fail!¡± There wasn¡¯t a need for him to act personally. Since he would die the moment Akitrus moved in. ¡®Stay trapped in there you damned bastard.¡¯ If the Akion was released then the walls and people will all melt down together. The moment Junghwanughed in a cold manner and was about to leave. Boooooom! The wall in front of him suddenly made a huge noise and trembled. As if something struck it. ¡®No way...Did the first wall...?¡¯ The moment Junghwan flinched. Boooom! A hand smashed through the wall. Boom! ¡®Damn!¡¯ The moment Junghwan hurriedly backed off. Grab! The hand reached out and took hold of Junghwan¡¯s right arm. ¡®No!¡¯ Junghwan freaked out. Only his hand had been caught but rms of danger rang throughout his entire body and cold beads of sweat rolled down his back. His heart was beating intensely as it was warning him of a tremendous danger. Junghwan¡¯s skill, , explosively supplied him with mana reinforcements. And in an instant a rainbow barrier grew around him and pushed away the hand that was trying to crush his own hand. The hand that was holding onto him suddenly zed up in seven different colors. The mana reinforcement around the hand that was holding onto his wrist wasn¡¯t normal and was pushing his back but was not such a weak skill. Soon the guy¡¯s hand started to burn from Junghwan¡¯s mana reinforcement. But Junghwan soon cursed out. ¡°This...This crazy bastard!¡± That hand was rightly grasping onto his hand, as if it was trying to break it, despite being burned. Despite a tremendous amount of damage was being caused onto his arm, Hansoo still squeezed his fist in order to smash the wrist. No, he was actually pulling him. Towards the wall. ¡°Huuuuk!¡± Crunch He tried his best to stay back but the floor beneath him got dug up as he started to move closer and closer to the wall. And Junghwan freaked out as he saw the terrifying eyes that were staring at him through the gap. It was clear what would happen if he got dragged back like this. ¡®Fuck!¡¯ Junghwan looked at his right arm while clenching his teeth and then pulled out his dagger with this left hand. And then shed it towards his right hand. Chwaaak! ¡°Uhhhk...¡± His right wrist was cut off in that instant and from the rebound force, Junghwan¡¯s body got flung back. ¡®Fuck...Fuck!¡¯ Junghwan flinched again after looking at the hole which had stolen his right arm with zing eyes of hatred. From the eyes full of regret. ¡°Damn!¡± Junghwan made a terrified expression as he quickly backed off. ¡®Damned bastards. I¡¯ll kill you all.¡¯ Soon Junghwan¡¯s body disappeared into the void. ........................................................ ¡°If you broke one door then isn¡¯t it easy to break two?¡± While Karhal was looking at Junghwan who was disappearing into the distance through the hole Hansoo shook his head with a slightly tired expression. ¡°It¡¯s hard to suddenly blow up all that mana in one go.¡± Skills that allowed one to blow up their mana and achieve a strength numerous times greater than their own. This was called berserk mode. But Hansoo didn¡¯t really like them because the mana pathways in the entire body got destroyed from these skills. He smashed apart the first door and made a hole in the second but breaking through the two entirely was a bit too much. ¡°So what will you do?¡± Ekidu made a worried expression. They would get trapped at this rate. Hansoo smiled at those words and then raised his hand. The Red Marble that was in Junghwan¡¯s right arm. ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯ve gotten the thing I needed.¡± Like how Junghwan was targeting his information rather than himself. He didn¡¯t need them either. ¡®It¡¯ll be a direct path from here on.¡¯ This was not something created to just close and open some doors. Whoooosh! The Dark Cloud came out from Hansoo¡¯s hand and started to eat up the Red Marble. ................................................ Rumble While Junghwan was running. ¡°Hmmm?¡± Junghwan was shocked at the wall that had suddenly appeared and stopped. ¡®What the hell...¡¯ The tunnels turned and new paths were being created. It had never happened before. Junghwan looked at the giant structure of the Maze which had started to change with panic. Chapter 183 : The King’s Tomb (1) Chapter 183 : The King¡¯s Tomb (1) Chiiiiiiik Rumble The Maze opened and closed. The walls in front of their eyes disappeared as a new path appeared instead. And everybody who was near Hansoo flinched from the sudden change in the environment. But the changes continued. Rumble And within those changes, straight tunnels that looked like the gaping mouths of demons appeared one by one. Hundreds of holes had appeared in the Maze. ¡®Why...Why did this suddenly happen?¡¯ The more one thought about it, the more questions one gained. While everybody was looking at all this in shock, Hansoo turned around and spoke to them. ¡°Those who want to go out get out fast. The doors have all opened.¡± A few people¡¯s expressions brightened up at those words. ¡®If we linger around here longer then even having ten lives wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡¯ Darlton who they couldn¡¯t even dream of fighting against. And that man called Junghwan who had ripped apart that Darlton and three others in an instant. And...The man in front of their eyes who had made that Junghwan run away with tails between his legs. It wasn¡¯t a fight where they belonged and they felt sorry for Hansoo but they wanted to get away from this fight as soon as possible. One of the Hunters looked at the twisting and turning paths of the maze and made an apologetic expression as he spoke. ¡°Uh...Really sorry for asking but could you open a straight path to the outside for us?¡± A few people nodded at those words. The tunnels were constantly twisting and turning. Even if they traced the way they came they might run into the Triple Fusion Beasts or other beasts. If Hansoo helped then they would be able to reduce that risk as much as possible. But Hansoo shook his head at those words. ¡°That is not within my authority.¡± ¡°...?¡± A few people made confused expressions. ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you just control all of this? You can just open up a path to the outside...¡± Everyone thought that Hansoo had the powers to change the maze as the entire maze shifted and changed after Hansoo had grasped the Red Jade but for him to say it wasn¡¯t possible. If he had gained the powers to cause such a change then shouldn¡¯t he at least open them a path outside? Hansoo shook his head at those words. Since he hadn¡¯t gainedplete authority over the maze. He had only pressed the start button. Towards which was hidden under the maze. ¡®Well...It¡¯s actually a trap to be specific.¡¯ Hansoo stared at the numerous tens of tunnels in front of him as he pulled out the Blue jade that was on Darlton¡¯s neck. And then spoke to the people near him. ¡°Get out of here as quick as possible. It¡¯s going to be chaotic soon.¡± ¡°Fuck...¡± The people, who were already feeling quite nervous, immediately ran outside in a crazed manner. Karhal then asked Hansoo while looking at the Blue Jade in his hands. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Hansoo then clutched the slightly infected Blue Jade as he spoke. ¡°Lure them in.¡± Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the giant maze in front of his eyes. ................................................ ¡®What is this.¡¯ Rumble Akitrus, who had been looking at the trembling maze, frowned. ¡®Damn. I guess the Mount Liang guys are doing their job properly.¡¯ He would only be able to figure out what¡¯s going on inside when the people with Blue Jades reported to him but since the ones with the Red Jade were in there, he had no way of knowing the current situation. Akitrus, who had been frowning while looking at the maze¡¯s change for the first time, suddenly thought of an another possiblity. ¡®Wait. What if...Those Mount Liang guys lost to that guy?¡¯ He didn¡¯t know a lot about the Red Jade but he clearly knew about one of the functions. That it could open and close doors. ¡®Fuck. Is he going to escape like this?¡¯ Akitrus¡¯s expression darkened. He hadn¡¯t cared that much since he was trapped within the Maze. But what if numerous tens of entrances along the wide maze opened at the same time? Him escaping was just a matter of time. And as he had expected. The half broken door in front of his eyes started to open up. Which meant that the other doors were also opening up. ¡®Fucking hell. I can¡¯t search this huge area by myself. What the hell are the Hunting Dogs doing!¡¯ He would be able to search the entire ce with the help of the Satellite Fortress but they were in a time of war. He could not call for the help of the Satellite Fortress in a ce like this. Crunch crunch... ¡°Do I have to back off? And call for help? Nothing else I can do...Damn.¡¯ The fact that he could not aplish this job himself was embarrassing but it was still better than failing it. While Akitrus was grinding his teeth in annoyance. Chiiiiik A signal came in from the Blue Jade. Akitrus pondered for a bit before making a decision. ¡®Go in.¡¯ He was suspicious of the Mount Liang guys but they wouldn¡¯t dare to go against him openly. It might¡¯ve been different if he didn¡¯t know the location but then since the Hunting dogs had found the location for him, not being able to catch that guy would tarnish his title as a Judge. ¡®Fucking Mount Liang. To make me move personally. I shall wreck this entire ce for you.¡¯ Their proud Maze would now be filled with holes. But it didn¡¯t matter. Since he was confident in his skills. Boom! Booomboomboomboom! Soon the 5m tall Akitrus, who looked even bigger armed, started to charge towards where the signal came from. ............................................... ¡°Haa. Haa.¡± The structure of the Maze constantly changed but Junghwan didn¡¯t freak out as he calmy headed towards the base on the inside. ¡®It won¡¯t change as a whole.¡¯ The roads twisted and new ones appeared but it¡¯s purpose wasn¡¯t to confuse the people in it. The exact opposite really. It was as if a hidden road was appearing. ¡®Hmm....¡¯ While Junghwan was running, he pondered while looking at the other roads. The tens of different roads along the path he was taking looked like they were calling out for him. As if they were telling him to take the hidden items within. But Junghwan shook his head. ¡®That¡¯s not important right now.¡¯ He had to regroup with his n Leader as quick as possible. After a long run. A message was heard in Junghwan¡¯s ears. A symbol behind Junghwan¡¯s neck shined brightly. And Junghwan flinched at the sudden message. Though he was their leader, the leader of Mount Liang didn¡¯t really like to use the symbol tomunicate. He said that it was the only way for them to talk face to face. But this n leader was sending him a message. ¡®...Fuck.¡¯ Junghwan pondered. He was usually very sensitive about the topic of failure and it was a bit hard for him to say it with his own mouth. Men usually didn¡¯t like to talk or deal with failure but Junghwan¡¯s own pride could not handle it. Junghwan then reported everything that had happened so far. In extreme detail. And the n leader replied with silence after hearing this as if he was thinking. And Junghwan made a frustrated expression. ¡®Ugh...I can never tell what the n leader is thinking.¡¯ A man who was climbing through the Otheworld alongside Clementine and had decided to stay here. The other people of Mount Liang constantly got reced but he himself was one of the earliest members along with Metiron who managed over the Green Road. And not any random guy who they had thrown to the vige but somebody whom Clementine had actually cherished. What was there to ponder? They just needed to kill that bastard. But the answer he heard was not what he expected. Junghwan blurted out at those words subconsciously. ¡°Fall back?¡¯ Junghwan made an expression of disbelief. They were just saying that they were falling back, it was the same as running away. Another message flew in after that. A message with arge amount of worry. He could only. Since they were connected with the symbol of the n. ¡®Fuck.¡¯ Junghwan clenched his teeth. Since he knew what he meant. The maze was still twisting and turning as if it was breathing and alive. And his right hand, which had been cut off, was still quite sore. ¡®Fuck. I have to really leave that guy behind?¡¯ Junghwan thought for a moment but shook his head. What could he do alone? He grinded his teeth at the powerlessness he felt in a very long time. At that moment. A second change ured. Booobooboobooom! ¡°Aaaaak!¡± The floors of the Maze started to break apart. At the same time the walls of the maze that supported the ceiling started to shrink in. ¡°Fucking...Hell!¡± Junghwan struggled to head up by kicking off the walls but he could not win over the force of the walls that were pushing him down as he started to sink down. ......................................... ¡°Aaaaak!¡± ¡°Uhuk!¡± Ekidu and Karhal who had started to fall down slowly screamed out in panic. Even if one could fly, the sensation of the ground breaking apart beneath them was not good. Like tentacles that had spread out in all directions being retracted, the maze was shrinking at a very fast pace as Hansoo and the other three were being driven elsewhere. As if it was moving the food caught in the web towards one direction. ¡°Damn... It!¡± Boooom! They tried smashing the walls but it was meaningless. And when they turned around, Hansoo had a calm expression. ¡°Fucking hell...You knew about this too?¡± For him to be able to make such a face while falling down. Hansoo nodded. ¡°It was created to deal with the Higher Races so it should activate once theye in.¡± It might¡¯ve been different if it was off but since he had turned it on, it was set to take everyone down once the Arukon entered. ¡®Ah whatever.¡¯ Karhal emptied his mind at Hansoo¡¯s attitude and then started to plummet down. And soon. ¡°I can see it!¡± The ground could be seen in the distance. Whooosh! They used flight skills as they reduced their falling speed. The walls would push them down but the impact would be too great at this speed. Kuuudududk As they reduced their speeds with flight skills, the walls that were chasing them down smashed onto them. ¡°Fucking hell!¡± At this rate they would be squished meat from the wall and the floor. The moment they screamed with only 10m remaining. Boooom! The walls that were pushing suddenly stopped. Booom! ¡°Ow...¡± Though the walls had stopped, their speed still caused them arge impact as Ekidu stood up in a stagger. Thankfully she hadn¡¯t received much injuries due to her reinforcement skill. ¡®..Where the hell is this?¡¯ Ekidu stood up and checked her surroundings. Strangely, the ce where theynded was not much different from where they had gone through, The width of the second maze hidden beneath the maze was around 10m. And as they looked up, the walls that were pushing them down had turned into the new ceiling. This much was the same but there was one thing that made everything different. ¡®This is...¡¯ They looked around and made an expression of shock. There were bones everywhere around them. And there were plenty of human skeletons as well. As the already gloom situation even turned gloomier, Ekidu looked at Hansoo with a doubtful expression. ¡°This is where the thing you need lies? We just need to get that and leave?¡± Hansoo nodded at those words. He just needed to find the Lost King¡¯s Crown and defeat the crown of the Judge that Akitrus would be wearing. ¡°Let¡¯s move. Since this ce isn¡¯t thatrge, it wouldn¡¯t take long>¡± Soon Hansoo and the two disappeared into the darkness. ...................................... ¡°Ugh...Where is this?¡± Junghwan repositioned himself after falling down and then looked around. ¡®...It looks like the underground of the maze. There was a ce like this?¡¯ It had already been over 10 years since Mount Liang had started to live here. Of course they had searched every cranny and new everything about the ce. Well, they thought they did. But it was the first time he was seeing this. ¡®Well...A change like this is a first anyway.¡¯ Rattle Junghwan looked around. ¡®It looks like an underground cave.¡¯ And quite a wide one at that. And he could also see eight tunnels. As well as the contents. ¡®Damn...Is this like a grave or something?¡¯ Giant skeletons that seemed like they belonged to the higher races. And there were thousands of human skeletons between them as well. Junghwan made a confused expression at the mess of a situation in front of him as something came into his view. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± In the middle of the cave. A skull which had w marks and had been pierced through by a skull. On top of the head of the skeleton which was sitting on the giant throne, a red crown was ced. ¡®It looks ominous.¡¯ Junghwan approached the throne and carefully looked at the crown on top of the skeleton¡¯s head. Chapter 184 : The King’s Tomb (2) Chapter 184 : The King¡¯s Tomb (2) ¡®Man...It looks really simr to that crown Dakidus was wearing.¡¯ If one disregarded the fact that it was fancier and was still glowing, it looked very simr to the crown he had seen before. ¡®Anyways it¡¯s strange. The war was really harsh but... Why was he sitting on the throne by himself?¡¯ The remnants of the savage battle between the Sages and the Higher Races remainedpletely intact. Usually one would¡¯ve chosen to either fight or run away. But this person, who seemed to have been quite strong, sitting down still on the throne and facing his death was very strange. Junghwan made a confused expression while touching the red crown upon the head of the skeleton as a strange desire filled up his mind. ¡®Should I try putting it on?¡¯ He didn¡¯t know why such a thought came into his mind. Junghwan lifted the one remaining left arm and then lifted the red crown on top of the skeleton. He then ced it on his own head. ...................................... ¡°Ugh....¡± Akitrus frowned after smashing down onto the ground. Even Akitrus could not deal with thousands of tons of mass pushing in from all directions. And even more so when his bnce was off from the maze crumbling down. Akitrus brushed off the dust on his body as he looked around. Countless skeletons which seemed to belong to his kind. And even more of those which looked like it belonged to the bugs. But there was no way these bugs belonged to those bugs. The bugs did not have the strength to kill his race like this and this strange ce easily looked at least a few hundred years old. ¡®...Is this the remnants of the final battle?¡¯ The Final Battle which had urred against the Sages hundreds of years ago. Akitrus was barely 60 years old and was not alive during those times so he did not know the details. And there wasn¡¯t any information left behind about the sages either. The kings of the three races wiped away the information about the Sages before retiring. ¡®Maybe only the ones who control the Satellite Fortresses might know a bit.¡¯ The Kings didn¡¯t like these remaining as well but they couldn¡¯t erase the information saved within the Satellite Fortresses the way they wanted as well so it had just been kept as a secret. But since even the users of the Satellite Fortresses had their mouths shut, there was no way of figuring out the details. ¡®It¡¯s ominous. I need to get out.¡¯ Of course one wouldn¡¯t feel at ease when countless skeletons of their race were spread around around them. Akitrus grasped the spear, Akion, after starting to feel a bit uneasy. Kiiiiiiing Light started to gather onto Akon in Akitrus¡¯s hands. Chiijijijijik Light continued to gather and condense on the tip of the three pronged Akion as it started to berger andrger. Like a dragon ball held within the ws of a dragon*. And once the blue ball of light had gotten sorge that it was almost impossible to control anymore. A tremendous blue light which exploded out from the tip of the Akion smashed into the ceiling. Rumble Arge amount of force smashed into the ceiling as it created a hole with a diameter of tens of meters. The destructive force was tremendous if one thought about the toughness of the metal this strange maze was made of. But Akitrus made an dissatisfied expression. ¡®It¡¯s not a normal metal.¡¯ Akirus didn¡¯t have the intentions of creating a hole that was that wide. Since him being able to pass through was enough. The mysterious metal dispersed the energy from the attack into all directions. And because of this, instead of creating a hole hundreds of meters long upwards like he wanted to, he had just created an extremely wide one instead. ¡®And...That metal is interfering with the energy transferring from the Satellite Fortress.¡¯ In conclusion, the result was much worse than what the Akion could do usually. At that moment. Rumble Rummblee The surrounding dark metals started to gather onto the hole created by the Akion. The metal, which seemed to be almost alive, started to slowly fill up the giant hole the Akion had created. And Akitrus frowned at this scene. It seemed like this mysterious ce didn¡¯t have any intentions of letting out the things it had swallowed in. At all. ¡°...¡± Akitrus¡¯s gaze swept his surroundings subconsciously. Two skulls of his race. Along with thousands of skeletons of those who hadn¡¯t been able to escape this ce. Growling noises came out from the mouth of Akitrus as a rage-filled breath was heard.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m afraid?¡¯ ¡°Roaaaaaarrr!¡± A tremendous roar came out from the mouth of Akitrus. And this rage-filled roar filled up the entire maze and resonated throughout it. Who was he!? The one who had gained the rights to hold the weapon of heaven¡¯s punishment out of countless members of this race due to having the most battle strength out of all of them. Judge Akitrus Boooom! He lifted his legs and stomped on the skulls of his race. At that moment. Smack! Something popped out from the walls of the maze and smashed onto Akitrus Pachchchch! But of course Akitrus had his defenses up. The magic barrier that was surrounding Akitrus¡¯s entire body swayed as it blocked the thing which had popped out from the wall. The thing which had been shot out had been smashed apart from the collision but it just returned back to where it came from as if nothing had happened. ¡®What is it?¡¯ Akitrus frowned. He had blocked it but the force of the collision was not low. While Akitrus was staring at the wall. Chiirrrrng ¡®Fucking hell.¡¯ The metal walls were swaying up and down like waves. All at the same time. Smack! The numerous metallic pieces which the maze walls wereprised of all turned into sharp spikes as they started to attack Akitrus. Tududududuk! ¡°Roaaarr!¡± Akitrus screamed out in rage while receiving the attacks which got destroyed by the barrier. He then had a realization about the holes on the skulls of his race. They hadn¡¯t died because they were trapped here. He didn¡¯t know what the killer had done to cause all this but he was underestimating Akitrus by a huge margin. ¡®He¡¯s going to treat me the same as these losers here?¡¯ The skeletons were mere 3 to 4m tall. Akitrus himself had been born with great genes, defeated countlesspetitors and survived through the harsh training to finally reach the position of the Judge, he was dimensions apart from these weaklings here. Boooom! Akitrus stepped forward and started to charge. And the bones that were lying on the ground started to get crushed beneath his feet. Akitrus received the attacks with his body while running as he mumbled. ¡®Yeah. this maze was also created by losers as well.¡¯ A winner would not create a rat¡¯s hiding hall or a rattrap like this. Only the losers would hide underground and look for a chance. This was the final remnants of the losers. The race that had won. The strongest warrior of that race could just finish this off. ¡®This chance...I¡¯ll be the one to raise my name to stand aside the King¡¯s.¡¯ ¡°Wait for me you rats!¡± Roaaaarr! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! He didn¡¯t know who was causing all this but he took the countless spikes head on while charging through the maze in order to smash apart the culprit. ............................................ Boom! Boom! ¡°Damnit! You said we¡¯ll reach there quickly!¡± ¡°I only said it won¡¯t take long, I never said there wouldn¡¯t be obstacles.¡± ¡°Haaak!¡± Karhal screamed while deflecting away the metal spears that were flying in from the air. Chwachwachwachwak! Countless spears were flying in and were trying to pierce his entire body. Karhal underestimated the might of the spears at first after seeing theme out from a liquid-like wall but as he saw the Scarlet Yang Armor of Ekidu in the front get pierced he freaked out and focused on defense. If it was strong enough to destroy the Scarlet Yang Armor and the White River Demonic Arts then his defense would just crumble before it. Booooom! Booom! Hansoo stood at the very front and swung the 2m long spear to smash apart the iing spears. And as if the spears knew which existence was the most dangerous one, they were focusing on Hansoo. Boom! Boom! ng! At that moment. The sound started to change The metal spears which was being destroyed by Hansoo started to withstand Hansoo¡¯s attack. The number of spears increased as the speed increased as well. As if something was getting more and more proficient. The hastily attacking liquid metals were attacking more smoothly and more explosively. Hansoo frowned as he looked at the changes of the wall. He didn¡¯t know who it was but it seemed like some lucky guy hadnded in front of the Throne and put on the crown. He would be at the center of the maze. Booom! ¡®I¡¯ll need to hurry a bit more.¡¯ Hansoo increased his speed as he continued to charge forward. ................................................ ¡°Heheh. He¡¯s really a monster.¡± Junghwan, who had been sittingzily on the throne, smiled as he looked at the two beasts causing a ruckus within the maze. A normal adventurer or a beast should¡¯ve had their bodies prated but these things were actually smashing through them. He could feel chills running down his body from the vibrations that rang throughout the maze. Junghwan tried to lift his left arm but then could not as it dropped upon the Throne. He hadn¡¯t known why the one wearing this crown had been sitting on the throne but he knew now. The one who had this crown didn¡¯t have the leisure to move his own body. Since he had to focus his consciousness into the maze. The entire maze felt like a part of his body. He could feel every bit of movement within the maze as the walls, floors and the ceilings felt like his hands and feet. Junghwan¡¯s conscious had left his feeble body and had fused with the Maze. ¡®And there¡¯s more...I¡¯m sure.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t the end. Controlling the maze was just the start of this crown. But Junghwan could not know what was after this. Since controlling the maze alone was too much for him. ¡®Not quite proficient yet.¡¯ Junghwan made a regretful expression. If his control was perfect? He would¡¯ve been able to twist and turn the maze in order to smash everything within it. But sadly there wasn¡¯t enough time. Since the two beasts woulde to smash his body apart. For there to be two when one was hard to deal with. ¡®Fucking beasts. For them to figure out the direction right away.¡¯ He was shocked at the fact that they were heading towards him within the twists and turns of the maze. But Junghwan could smile because of this. ¡®Thank god it¡¯s only two.¡¯ Kiiiiiiiigigiging The maze twisted and turned from Junghwan¡¯s will. His perception and 5 senses changed. And soon a tunnel connecting between Hansoo and Akitrus had been created. Towards where they had to meet beforeing to him. ¡®Fight for me a bit.¡¯ Junghwan felt the two of them heading towards each other in a straight line as he limped down and focused entirely on the crown. *The Dragon Ball (Which most of you know from the Anime/Manga/TV series Dragon Ball, is actually derived from the myth of chinese dragons. Previously I have exined as to how a snake bes a dragon after many years in the depths of a cold pool. When this dragon ascends it will have a dragon ball within its ws. In korean this is ??? which is pronounced Yeo Ui Joo. Here¡¯s a picture of it. http://pds21.egloos/pds/201406/20/99/c0109099_53a38d152b742.jpg (Link this in post for actual image) Chapter 185 : The King’s Tomb (3) Chapter 185 : The King¡¯s Tomb (3) Junghwan sensed Akitrus who was charging through the maze while breaking through the walls. ¡®I never thought I could reach this stage.¡¯ Junghwan, who hada been sitting powerlessly on the throne with the crown on his head, mumbled while thinking of Akitrus. Arukon. One of the Higher Races. He could not touch and he would not dare to touch them. He had searched and searched. For a method of revenge. And when he had been able to find a change to go under Metiron, who ruled over the Green Road, he had been extremely happy. Since he could see a glimmer of hope about the chances of killing the Higher Race that he could not even fathom to touch. But he did not know back then. That the humans and the Higher Races were in an alliance. He realized after receiving the symbol and falling under Karon who controlled Mount Liang that he wouldn¡¯t be able to even think about revenge. ¡®Metiron, I hate you. And Karon as well.¡¯ He did not know what this mysterious crown was but it was even disabling the connection to the n every time he focused deep within the crown and on the maze. For him to bear hatred towards his n leader and the one whom the n leader served. These were thoughts he could never even dream of having but they now filled his head. Karon¡¯s chains which had filled up his mind were quickly being loosened up. At the same time the hatred towards the Arukon which had been suppressed by Karon¡¯s symbol started to fill up his mind like a storm. So much rage that he wanted to focus all the assault onto the Arukon charging towards him. But Junghwanughed as he suppressed his rage. And his will swept over the maze once more. Rumble. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be able to interfere.¡¯ The main character shoulde out during the climax anyway. The challengers need to fight against each other first. Junghwan let go of the controls of the maze as he smiled while watching the Arukon and Hansoo charging towards each other. ............................. Booom! Booom! Spears constantly flew into Akitrus while he charged forward. The metal spikes that even Hansoo had trouble destroying constantly barraged his mana barrier. Though they all got smashed apart. Boom! Booboom! The metal spears couldn¡¯t keep their shape as they got scrunched up like a car smashing into a cliff. But Akitrus frowned while facing these attacks. The impact wasn¡¯t the issue. ¡®...It¡¯s disturbing the mana.¡¯ But Akitrus concentrated. Since he could still handle it. Though he was shaking, the heavenly gears he had on wouldn¡¯t crumble just from this. Boooom! And as if it was proving that it was still perfectly fine, the Akion spewed out light again as it swept across the field. At the same time the blue barriering out from the golden armor he was wearing started to burn intensely bright. Chiiiiik The metal spikes that were barraging from all directions all started to melt down. At the same time. The intense assault lessened a bit. The movements of the metal slowed down as the tips of the sapers dulled as well. And Akitrus smiled as he saw this. ¡®Yeah that¡¯s what I thought.¡¯ Nothing was free in this world. Even the powerful Satellite Fortress needed a tremendous amount of energy to operate. How could a structure doing something like this not use a tremendous amount as energy as well. And even more so if it has been hundreds of years since it was built. He was worried about there being plenty of energy left and was hurrying along but it seems that it was slowly reaching the limit. ¡®Then there¡¯s no need to hurry.¡¯ He just needed to slowly head over there and crush it. The thing that was causing all this or the core. And he would offer this loser¡¯s tomb or the loser¡¯s crown to his King. The giant crown of metal which had mass close to a mountain. ¡®Hahaha. I can¡¯t even imagine how pleased the king would be.¡¯ This mysterious liquid metal was quite threatening. If he took this metal that could even handle the Akion¡¯s assault which was simr to the assault of a Satellite Fortress and use it to reinforce the Satellite Fortresses? And if he were to supply the tremendous amount of energy to this mysterious metal? The warriors would be much more powerful and the Satellite Fortress¡¯s defense would increase by several fold. His race would be able to eliminate the other two races, the Akchias and Rebeloongs, and only one race would remain. And his own name would be engraved next to his King¡¯s gravestone and be left behind for all of the futurekind to see. The most glorious oue for a warrior. ¡°Grrrrr.¡± ng! ngngng! As he thought of the triumphant future of his race, he felt much better as he started to stomp his way through the weakened metal spears as if he was walking through a light drizzle. ¡®Though there¡¯s something that I feel a bit uneasy about.¡¯ Just as Akitrus made a displeased expression with a frown. Rumble A faint tremor could be felt from the distance through the walls. ¡°...?¡± Akitrus frowned. At the same time the zoom in feature on Akion showed what was going on in the distance. Boom! Booomboom! Something that was heading towards him while smashing apart the metal spears. Like himself. The image of the guy smashing through the spears while stomping through the maze was so simr to himself, if the guy wasn¡¯t much smaller then he would¡¯ve thought that it was a mirror. Akitrus was dumbfounded as he thought to himself. ¡®There¡¯s somebody other than me who survived?¡¯ He was the best warrior, the Judge. And if he didn¡¯t have the heavenly gears then he would¡¯ve died already. But for there to be another lifeform which had survived other than him. ¡®...A human too.¡¯ A human. Akitrus realized in that instant. That it was him. The one that had killed Dakidus and had hidden. ¡°Keheh.¡± Akitrus thought that his luck was really good. The one thing he was a bit uneasy about. The fact that he had failed to catch the daredevil criminal that the King had ordered him to. If that guy hadn¡¯te in here along with him then he would¡¯ve had no way of catching him. Since that guy would run away while he was trapped in here. And he thought that guy would die even if he got in here. Since a human could not survive this ce that even he had a hard time surviving in. Offering this huge thing to the king would be a tremendous amount of honor but it would not be able to cure the damage to his pride. And even more so if his job was to catch a single bug. But for him to appear in front of him. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Boom!Boom!Boom!Boom! Akitrusughed maniacally as he started to charge through the maze tunnel. As if he didn¡¯t want to lose the rat that had appeared before his eyes. The weakened spears smashed into Akitrus and broke apart. ¡®Good! Very good! Hahaha!¡¯ He would¡¯ve gone over to deal with the maze first if the attacks continued to get stronger and stronger. But that wasn¡¯t the case. Actually, he had to deal with the bug first. Since that bug may escape once the maze stopped moving. The maze came after he dealt with the bug. Kiiiiiiing A bright blue orb gathered onto the Akion, the giant spear in Akitrus¡¯s hands, while he charged. And then. Boooom! A 10m wide circr pir of blue light flew towards Hansoo. ¡®Die!¡¯ Akitrus smiled satanically. Even if the attack got weakened after it hit the walls of the maze tunnels and there was ack of mana supply, it was still the Akion. A blue beam of light created from the weapon of heaven¡¯s wrath. Mountains crumbled and ravines split from every attack. It was not something a human could withstand. At that moment. Whooosh! A ck cloud gathered with Hansoo as the center. And Akitrus frowned for a moment as he saw the mysterious ck cloud but then snorted. Since there was no way those ck clouds, which swayed just from the wind, could defend against the Akion¡¯s attack. And as he expected. Boooom! The blue beam of light prated through the ck clouds and then smashed through the human. ¡®It¡¯s the end.¡¯ Akitrusughed coldly. The human wouldn¡¯t die since he adjusted the strength but his skin would get burnt up and his armor would melt, he would go through insufferable amounts of pain. Well, it didn¡¯t matter that much. Since the only thing he needed was his mouth which could tell him as to how he killed Dakidus. ¡®Wait. It¡¯ll be troublesome if his mouth melted as well, what shall I do?¡¯ Boom! Boom! Akitrus worried as to how he would hear the story from him but then just decided upon taking him back as he stomped towards him. ¡®Easy. Too easy.¡¯ But as Akitrus was walking while leisurely tapping the walls with the Akion. Whooooosh! Something charged out from the smoke filled tunnel and then flew towards Akitrus. ¡°Roaarr!¡± Akitrus hurriedly prepared himself to defend against the attack but the fist which had already flown up to his face smashed onto his mana barrier. Boooom! Sway The mana barrier swayed as it shook back and forth from the attack. Which meant that the previous attack had been quite powerful. ¡°Roar!¡± Akitrus roared out as he quickly backed off and stabilized himself. Whooosh! And something headed towards Akitrus again. A giant 5m tall metal knight. ¡®Where the hell did this thinge out from?!¡¯ Akitrus was shocked as he looked at the giant object that was pushing him back. What the hell was this. For the tiny human to disappear and a giant thing as big as himself toe out. The metal knight which was causing the entire tunnel to feel small started to beat Akitrus with its fists. Boom! Boom! Boom! The mana barrier remained intact but Akitrus continued to get pushed back as he got smashed around by the giant metal knight. Booom! Akitrus clenched his teeth after being pushed back to the wall and then grasped onto his spear. He wanted to create a giant hole in the middle of the metal knight but the attack of the heaven¡¯s wrath, Akion, took time to fire. ¡®Damn! I shouldn¡¯t have shot it that weak!¡¯ If he knew this would happen then he would¡¯ve melted everything down at full power. But the pride of the most powerful warrior wouldn¡¯t allow him to just stay and get beaten until it charged enough. ¡®Change it to 2nd battle mode.¡¯ Akitrus ordered Akion. Chwaaaangg! On the three prongs of the Akion which resembled the ws of a dragon, bright blue light started to gather. Akion¡¯s closebat mode. It wasn¡¯t as powerful as the cannon but this de, which condensed the tremendous energy used for the cannon st into three tiny areas, was actually more powerful than the cannon itself in terms of quality and it was extremely efficient in energy so he could use it indefinitely. And if the martial arts of him, the Judge, was added in the equation? He wasn¡¯t some controller who just moved his fingers to fight. Akitrus¡¯s hand moved in a strange manner as he swung the Akion towards the strange puppet in front of him. It looked like the metal knight tried to dodge as much as possible but this small enclosed tunnel was limiting it. And soon. Boooom! The Akion sliced the metal knight. And Akitrus smiled as he saw this scene. ¡®I can imagine what the material for that doll is. But will it be able to withstand it?¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what that human had done exactly but he could guess to an extent. It seemed as if he had used the dark clouds to control the surrounding liquid metal and surrounded his body with it. He had made very thick armor. It was actually a very good choice. Since this metal had the effects of disturbing his mana. But that size and that thickness were nowhere enough. As Akitrus smiled. Kwaagagagagak! The Akion sliced through the metal armor. And the 80 cm thick metal armor got split apart as it gave way to the Akion. The Akion¡¯s might had been reduced quite a bit but this was the end. Since that human wouldn¡¯t be anything in front of the Akion without that metal barrier. ¡®Die.¡¯ The moment the blue light of Akion was about to reach the core part of the metal armor. Kagagagak! ¡°Huh?¡¯ Akitrus frowned as he felt the resistance at the tip of his hands. ¡®Armor? What the hell!¡¯ The moment he flinched. Boooom! ¡°Roarrr!¡± A powerful punch flew in and smashed into the space in between his eyes. The punch was so powerful that the metal fist cracked and the maze floors shook while making rumbling noises. Crackle! The maze¡¯s special metal shook Akitrus¡¯s mana barrier back and forth. And during this moment. Chwaaaak! A sharp golden spear that was hidden within the cracked fist got surrounded by a translucent light as it smashed into the weakened mana barrier. ng! The Nurmaha¡¯s ring in Hansoo¡¯s hand shone as it shook the weakened mana barrier again. And then. sh! The mana barrier that nothing had ever gotten through that everyone knew only the Satellite Fortresses could prate through got smashed apart as it gave way to the golden spear. Whooosh The golden spear, which was surrounded by a powerful mana reinforcement, made a huge noise as it charged towards Akitrus. Towards the space between the eyes of Akitrus who was staring right at the spear flying towards him. Chapter 186 : The King’s Tomb (4) Chapter 186 : The King¡¯s Tomb (4) Then. Kwaddudududk! Akitrus stared right at the spear flying towards him but then quickly twisted his head to the side. ¡®I can dodge it!¡¯ The human was quite powerful but he was the strongest warrior of the Akarons. Even whilst he was moaning in pain from the fist, Akitrus¡¯s body instinctively tried to dodge the attack. Kudududuk! Akitrus¡¯s powerful body and sharp senses didn¡¯t let him down as he seeded in barely dodging the spear. Only the spear though. Sadly for Akitrus, the mana reinforcement coating the spear grazed past his left cheek and burnt it on the way past. Chwaaaak! ¡°Aaaaaaak!¡± Akitrus freaked out at the pain which he hadn¡¯t felt in a very long time as he backed off while clutching onto the Akion. The skin and flesh of his left cheek had all burnt up and his sharp fangs and his bottom jaw could be seen. But even in the midst of this Akitrus suppressed his rage and controlled his mind. ¡®I¡¯ll die if I back off!¡¯ Attack. He could only attack. Akitrus had never heard of a case where somebody won against a beast charging at them to rip them apart by backing away from them. ¡°Kuaaaaap!¡± A shout came out from Akitrus¡¯s mouth which had bones partially showing. At the same time the blue light of the Akion cut across the skies again and headed towards Hansoo. But Hansoo shook his head. Since he had achieved his goal the moment he grazed Akitrus. The sense destruction, one of Nurmaha¡¯s ring power that he gained at the Orange Zone in the past, was starting to burn through Akitrus. ¡®It¡¯s the end.¡¯ The sense destruction required a lot of mana to use but it was like a fatal poison to warriors who were very proficient in using their bodies. No, it might even be more fatal than a poison which stopped their hearts. And as he expected. Whooosh ¡°Huuk!¡± Akitrus yelled out in shock. Since the end of his spear hadnded at apletely wrong ce. Sway His five senses were disrupted as his bnce was lost. It was as if his muscles, nerves and mind were acting separately. ¡®Fuck...¡¯ Akitrus made an expression of despair. He had lost the bnce of his body in a one on one fight and had swayed. He knew instinctively. That he would definitely die here. And the spear that was flying towards his face proved his thought. Even during when the strange energy inside of him was disrupting his senses, the end of the spear heading towards his head could be seen very clearly. They say time flows slower when one¡¯s about to die. Akitrus could see many other things other than the spearing to smash apart his head. The mysterious ck armor that did not look simple at all. Injuries to the armor caused by the Akion could be seen. But surprisingly, the ck armor opened its mouth and started to eat up the metal armor around his own body while healing itself. And Akitrus was able to solve one of the questions before he died. ¡®That¡¯s the thing that stopped the Akion huh.¡¯ The strange armor was constantly eating metals while enhancing its own body. Since it had eaten special metals and had condensed numerous tens of times over, resisting the Akion wasn¡¯t an insurmountable task. No, it wouldn¡¯t stop at the Akion. If that armor continued to eat the liquid metal and evolve then that armor would easily resist the attacks of the Satellite Fortress as well. ¡®But still...You will still die. My king. Please avenge me.¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t matter. No one could win over quantity. There was a limit to how much a single person can aplish. Even killing himself who had fallen into a trap was this hard for him. He would not be able to contend against a king who ruled over a world and his huge army. Akitrus suppressed his nervousness and then looked at Hansoo again. The thing that came into his eyes after the armor was the ring on his hand. The object which had killed him. Not only did it smash apart his mana barrier, it pushed its mysterious aura inside him and was still shining. At that moment. Akitrus remembered that he had seen that ring before. So distinct that he could remember even right as he was about to die. ¡®...Where did I see it?¡¯ As the spear reached right up to his nose, Akitrus¡¯s brain went through his entire memory at lightning fast speed. As the spear cut through his fur as was proceeding to enter his flesh. Akitrus finally rummaged through his memories and remembered where he had seen it before. The three Higher races. And the three kings who ruled over those races. There was a time when the three kings, who weren¡¯t really on friendly terms with each other, had gathered together. To meet a single human being. It was an unprecedented event. Almost a hundred Satellite Fortresses were on guard against each other and had gathered in the center of the Green Road and hundreds of warriors also gathered at that location in order to guard their king. Of course Akitrus, the judge and the strongest warrior of his entire race, had been there too. He had seen it then. The arrogant human who had called the three kings. And the ring that was on her hand. ¡®Yes. That¡¯s it! I remember it!¡¯ He remembered clearly. Since the king of the Rebeloongs asked the human because he wanted that ring. A king granting somebody a wish. There was no wish that a king who ruled a third of this entire world could not grant. A tremendous opportunity. Even Akitrus and Dakidus¡¯s mouths had gaped open. They knew the king of the Rebeloongs loved jewelry and precious objects so much but for him to grant a wish for one. But the human, Clementine, kicked away that opportunity in an instant. A one of a kind of a ring. As he saw this. Akitrus grinded his teeth. A strange noise came out from the half blown away mouth of Akitrus. ¡®I knew this would happen. These fucking bugs.¡¯ The story changes. If the ones who have the Destruction Jade obtain these strange liquid metals? And if they start to n things out? Akitrus¡¯s expression turned grim. He could not dodge his death anymore. The spear which had gotten through his fur and entered his flesh was slowly, very slowly entering into the space between his eyes. But he could not die like this. He needed to let this be known before he died. As the spear pierced through his skull and was heading into the brain. Akitrus didn¡¯t even shake one bit as he red at the one piercing through his head. He focused on the face and the ring. And everything he saw was recorded and sent by the helmet on his head. ¡®O king. These bugs have betrayed us. Look at this guy. Look at the ring in his hands.¡¯ This should be enough. The rest would be solved by hisrades who receive the information. And as he thought that his job was done, his mouth slightly curled up to a smile. ¡®Yeah. I didn¡¯t like them in the first ce. For them to stand on equal grounds with us.¡¯ They would be able to kill Metiron and the others hiding in the Green Road. No, it wouldn¡¯t just end there. They will kill every single human being in the vige, Bird Cade and the Green Road as well. Since the humans were just being raised from Clementine¡¯s demands anyway. ¡®They¡¯ll be able to kill. Since they¡¯re all gathered in one ce.¡¯ As Akitrus was about tough coldly. Whooosh The spearhead prated through his brain. And Akitrus¡¯s consciousness disappeared along with it. ¡°Phew...¡± Rumble The moment Akitrus died. The Maze rumbled as it spread out. At the same time the liquid metal that was surrounding Hansoo¡¯s body got sucked into the maze walls. Hansoo didn¡¯t release them. Something more powerful than the dark cloud had forcibly taken it. The metal the Thousand Soldiers Armor had eaten had remained but the metal armor surrounding Hansoo¡¯s body got spread out as the metal returned to the maze walls. And Hansoo frowned as he picked up the Akion. This strange effect meant that theplete owner of the of the maze had appeared. ¡®...Karhal and Ekidu failed huh¡¯ While he had been blocking Akitrus here, Karhal and Ekidu had run through the wall Hansoo had broken and headed towards the one with the crown. Since it would be too dangerous to deal with Akitrus and the one who controlled the maze from the same location. ¡®They should¡¯ve been able to seed ording to my calctions.¡¯ The metal spears were fast and strong but Karhal and Ekidu¡¯s bodies were more than enough to dodge them. And for the person to not attack him afterpletely taking over the maze. At that moment. Rumble A wall of the maze crumbled as a path leading somewhere appeared. As if it was weing Hansoo who had in Akitrus. As if it was weing a generaling back from the war, the liquid metals protruded out from the walls in a shape of trumpets as they rang out. Pah-pa-rah! ¡®...He¡¯s not that talented in music it seems.¡¯ Anyways, it didn¡¯t seem like there was much enmity. Hansoo listened to the music which was off tone and off beat as he ran through the tunnel and headed into the center of the maze. ...................................... After a long run a huge area could be seen. There were only two people within the huge cave filled with thousands of skeletons. ¡°...You came?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Karhal and Ekidu were staring at the center of the throne with perplex expressions. And a single corpse wasying on the throne powerlessly. ¡®...He was called Junghwan I believe.¡¯ Hansoo frowned as he looked at Junghwan with his right hand missing. And the crown on his head had disappeared as well. Ekidu looked between Hansoo and the corpse as she spoke. ¡°The moment we arrived he copsed. And the crown...The liquid metal came out and took it up.¡± There was something shining red at the top of the cave. At that moment. Gurgle gurgle. Something came out from the ground. Some liquid metal. Flinch. Ekidu and Karhal guarded against it nervously. Since they remembered how they had suffered from the liquid metals from before. They had thought the attacks had stopped as Junghwan died but for them to return. But the liquid metals did not turn into the sharp spears. Actually they just gurgled around like oil and then turned into a familiar look. Gurgle Gurgle. Junghwan, who still had his hand missing, smiled as he appeared before the three. ¡®...This bastard. What¡¯s he thinking?¡¯ Karhal frowned as he looked at Junghwan. Chapter 187 : Demonic Beast (1) Chapter 187 : Demonic Beast (1) Junghwanughed as he looked at his corpseying in the distance. Junghwan¡¯s consciousness wasn¡¯t bound by his feeble body anymore. Rumble Junghwan¡¯s consciousness had entered the maze and spread out in all directions. Along the kilometers of the maze which resembled giant tree roots. ¡®It¡¯s not needed anymore.¡¯ As Junghwan willed it. Rumble The metals that had spread out like snakes started to all gather at one point. The hollow maze tunnels folded in on themselves and crunched up as they started to be more solid. There were still some beasts remaining but they weren¡¯t needed. The metal waves created while squishing the beasts apart gathered around Junghwan and it surrounded the cave Hansoo was standing in. Soon the giant metal ant tunnels had disappeared and only a 1kmrge ck egg had remained. ¡®Though there¡¯s nothing inside and the shell¡¯s a bit thick.¡¯ Junghwan chuckled as he looked at the cave where only there lifeforms remained. This was actually too big for three still. Rumble Soon even therge cave started to shrink. Crunch Crunch The cave shrunk while destroying the skeletons spread out and soon only a cubic room was left. It even had a TV, a bookshelf and chairs as well. Though it was small it was more than enough for a human to live. It looked a bit too small for three people but it was special for Junghwan. Since it was the room he lived with his little sibling. Junghwan spoke to Hansoo, Karhal and Ekidu after having recreated his old room with metal. ¡°It¡¯s not much but sit. There¡¯s a bed there too.¡± ¡°...I¡¯ve heard of stone beds but this is a first.¡± Karhal tapped the metal bed, which only lookedfy but was quite hard, and gave up as he just sat upon it. Hansoo stared at Junghwan and then spoke out. ¡°You are right now doing something that you cannot handle.¡± Hansoo wanted to use the King¡¯s Crown in order to smash through the next stage. Where the birdcage and Metiron were at. Once he got through then the Destruction Jade would be right in front of him. But he hadn¡¯t even thought about taking over the entire maze. Junghwan had given up his physical body in order to obtain the maze and had transferred his soul and consciousness onto it. ¡®He crossed a river he cannot cross back on.¡¯ He would never be able to return to the body of a human anymore. The metal Junghwan smiled at those words. ¡°That¡¯s my own issue.¡± A tremendous amount of strength which could be felt from his entire body. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Junghwanughed coldly at those words. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to say before that. Would you take a look here?¡± The moment he finished talking. Chijijijik The TV, which seemed to just be decor, suddenly shook. At the same time thousands of detailed sculptures appeared on the insides of it. Like a real TV. ¡°Though it¡¯s ck and white it should do the trick. Oh by the way this isn¡¯t a Sci-Fi movie but live.¡± As soon as Junghwan¡¯s words ended. Chiiiirrrring The sculptures inside the screen moved ording to Junghwan¡¯s will. Karhal was shocked at those words. ¡°What the...¡± Though Junghwan told him it was live, a scene which looked like an SF movie was seen. Since tens of Satellite Fortresses were moving in a hurried manner. If they saw it with their own eyes then they would only be able to exim out in shock. Even a single one felt majestic up close. Tens of Satellite Fortresses moving together was like a scene from a movie. And Hansoo frowned as he saw this. ¡®...They started to move?¡¯ The movements of the Satellite Fortresses were changing. The Satellite Fortresses which were on guard against each other suddenly spread out. Towards the viges spread out. Some towards the air of the Green Road. All three races at the same time. Junghwanughed as he looked at Hansoo. ¡°I¡¯m just showing you their movements, I have no idea why they¡¯re doing this. But I think you do.¡± ¡°...¡± Hansoo then looked at the Akion in his hands. At the same time he looked at the armor the Judge had on before. Every bit of action Akitrus had done got reyed in his head. The first thing was what he had done right before he died. His face and his iris. And the direction the iris was staring towards. ¡®...Ring.¡¯ That iris was definitely staring at his ring. Nurmaha¡¯s ring. Numerous possibilities shed past in Hansoo¡¯s head. And then Hansoo was able to pin one down. ¡®Clementine.¡¯ Him causing a ruckus here wouldn¡¯t be close to enough to cause the three races to unite. He was weakpared to their entire army and they didn¡¯t know the secrets of the world. But if they treated him as a part of Clementine¡¯s n. If the person who had taken down a Satellite Fortress and killed the Judge was on the side of Metiron then they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back anymore. Since Metiron had the Destruction Jade. At this rate a tremendous amount of people will get killed even before he could activate the Destruction Jade. He needed to move as quickly as possible. And he needed to crown to do that. He needed this huge King¡¯s tomb that was being controlled by the crown. ¡®I can¡¯t use the Akion.¡¯ He had infected it with the Dark Cloud but he didn¡¯t have a source of energy. Since the Satellite Fortresses wouldn¡¯t allow any energy to be sent. The moment Hansoo grasped the Forked Lightning in his hands. ¡°No no.¡± Crunch Junghwan flicked his remaining left hand as he saw Hansoo. This was inside his stomach. He was a god in here. Kuaaaaaa! Booooom! Junghwan¡¯s body fell down onto the ground like a broken dish. At the same time the room Junghwan disappeared from had the furniture spin around in a tornado like fashion. Towards the three in the center of the room. Crunch Crackle ¡°Huaaak!¡± ¡°Kuuk!¡± Ekidu and Karhal, who had been sitting on the bed, suddenly got eaten by the wall. ¡°Goddami...¡± Boom! Boom! A few explosive sounds were heard from the metal wall which had swallowed them but it was only for a moment. And soon the two of them disappeared without a trace. And Hansoo as well. Kuududududk Hansoo, who had been stuck inside the metal wall with only his head sticking out, frowned at the tremendous pressure pushing onto his body. ¡®Beyond my expectations. For one¡¯s ability to control it to rise so dramatically if they gave up their physical bodies.¡¯ Hansoo¡¯s body which had been enhanced through the Dragon Essence de and Body Enhancement Surgery couldn¡¯t budge a bit. He felt like Sun Wukong being imprisoned under a mountain. A power Hansoo could not have since he needed to go to the next world and was only going to borrow a part of the power. ¡®But...I can still do it.¡¯ If he used his Racial Metamorphosis then he could probably fight against him. As Hansoo was about to prepare. Junghwan appeared in front of Hansoo¡¯s eyes. And the red crown was back on Junghwan¡¯s head. Junghwanughed as he tapped the crown on his head. ¡°Anyways, I can¡¯t give you this crown anymore. It¡¯s mine now.¡± Jungwan looked at Hansoo as he felt the tremendous power running through his body. ¡®I guess it¡¯s something I gained because of you.¡¯ Junghwan then looked at his right hand that had yet to heal. He had despised and hated when his hand had been cut off. If only the ones in front of his eyes had agreed toe with him. And if he could only figure out how he killed Dakidus. Then he would¡¯ve even been able to raise Metiron¡¯s forces who were hiding like mice in front of the Higher Races. But it was both good and bad. Since this strength was not something he would¡¯ve been able to gain if Hansoo hadn¡¯t activated the maze. Junghwanughed coldly towards Hansoo. ¡°Thank you but that¡¯s that. I¡¯ll treat this crown the price for my hand.¡± Junghwan spoke towards Hansoo as he looked at his hand which he hadn¡¯t regenerated on purpose. ¡°Since I¡¯m going to be a bit busy now so...Go now.¡± At that moment. Whooosh Hansoo¡¯s body got sucked into the wall and started to disappear. ....................................... Rumble A conical area which was shaking as if there was an earthquake. Actually the ground itself was cracking apart as thend itself copsing. At that moment. Whooosh A giant metal pir appeared from in between the cracked ground. The 3m wide ck metal pir, which had crawled out from the ground like a worm, started to move a part of itself which looked like a mouth. And then. Phush! The metal pir spat two things out. ¡°Aaak!¡± Two people popped out from the insides while screaming. Ekidu and Karhal caught their bnce despite being in air as theynded upon the ground and looked around. ¡°...Outside?¡± Karhal and Ekidu were confused. For Junghwan to let them go. At that moment. Phush! The metal pir spat another thing out. And Karhal eximed out in joy. ¡°Hansoo! You didn¡¯t die?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Well. You kind of cut off that guy¡¯s hand. Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± As Karhal was shrugging his shoulders. Ratatatatat! The Metal pir started to spit arge amount of things out. Like a machine gun. Papapapapapa! Karhal frowned as he saw this. ¡°...Runes?¡± A tremendous amount of runes poured out from the metal mouth. It was more than enough to fill up all three of them to the brim. ¡®Where did such an amount...¡¯ Karhal pondered for a moment and then figured out where those runs came out from. The countless beasts that were inside the maze. The moment the maze twisted and changed form they had been crushed and the runes came from there. After a long while of spitting the runes out, the metal mouth chewed a bit and then spat something out again. Phuush! The thing that came out from the mouth got stuck onto the ground. And Hansoo frowned as he looked at the 3m long spear. ¡®Akion and Akitrus¡¯s Armor, the Heavenly Wrath Armor.¡¯ But it was different from before. Kiiiiing The Akion, which couldn¡¯t be used from the severed connection from the Satellite Fortress, suddenly lighted up in bright blue on the tip. Proof that there was a clear supply of energy. And Hansoo knew where this energy came from. The Maze moved with the Mana Crystals as well. Junghwan had connected the Akion onto the core of the Maze. ¡®Well. It¡¯s not the maze anymore.¡¯ The moment Hansoo picked up the Akion. Rumble Thend that was already unstable started to tremble aggressively. ......................... ¡®That...Should be enough for what you¡¯re trying to do right? Work hard.¡¯ Junghwanughed as he poured everything he had onto Hansoo. He had gained power. And he had even thrown away his body in order to use it properly. Since he knew that he wouldn¡¯t bepletely free due to the symbol. And he had gottenpletely unrestrained by the n¡¯s symbol the moment he left his physical body. But n¡¯s suppression was lifted as his goals of the past started to fill up his head. But at the same time he felt his soul burning up and his consciousness fading. He could only. Since the Maze was toorge and powerful to be controlled by the consciousness of a human. But it didn¡¯t matter. Since he was prepared for it from the beginning. Junghwan thought of Hansoo. ¡®I don¡¯t like you but...I hope you seed. So you should hope that I seed as well.¡¯ At that moment. Rumble The tremendous metal structure moved back and forth. The insides fused, twisted and turned. And Junghwan mumbled as he felt this change. ¡®Be reborn.¡¯ Into the existence he feared the most. Crackle Soon the ck metal egg started to crack as it opened. And then. Boooom! A tremendous hand appeared between the cracks. With ws that seemed like it could slice mountains and cover the clouds, it appeared while causing a tremendous tremor in the surrounding area. Chapter 188 : Demonic Beast (2) Chapter 188 : Demonic Beast (2) A cliff. Arge amount of people were gathered around the vige created by digging the cliff, . The Farmers who were working hard, the Hunters hunting around the vige as well as the guards who protected the rules of the vige. And they all eximed out in fear as they saw the giant Satellite Fortress heading towards them from the distance. ¡°Oh god...¡± Mackill, who had mixed into the vige and was waiting for Hansoo¡¯s signal, was confused at the sight of the Satellite Fortress. ¡®...Why is iting?¡¯ The Harvester should¡¯ve died already and even if they appointed a new one it was too quick. The vigers also looked at the Satellite Fortress flying towards them with a nervous expression. ¡°The new Harvester shouldn¡¯t be here yet...¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The people, who didn¡¯t know the Harvester had died yet, were all confused. At that moment. Zoom! Booooom! A beam of light came out from the Satellite Fortress as it shredded an area near the vige. ¡°Uaaaak!¡± ¡°Waak!¡± The people screamed as they saw the sudden assault of the Satellite Fortress. The vige itself wasn¡¯t hit but the huge jungle in front of the cliff had been turned into a raging sea of mes in an instant. Rumble The area the blue beam went past a tremendously deep hole had been created in a line as the beasts and trees had all been burnt up in an instant. It was light a god smashing down onto the ground. ¡°What the hell! Run!¡± ¡°Waaak!¡± The people finally realized that this wasn¡¯t a joke as they started to run away from the cliffside city and started to run away in all directions. The Higher Races had yed around before but never something like this. They would all get burnt to death if they stayed here. At that moment. Shrrrrrrnggg! Tens of pirs of light started to fall down with the city as the center. At the same time the pirs of light split up as they started to surround the vige. And soon a translucent barrier had been created around the vige. Of course it was clear that it wasn¡¯t created to protect the vige. Tong! Tong! Tong! ¡°Fuck! We¡¯re trapped!¡± ¡°Shit! We can¡¯t get out! Uaaak!¡± ¡°Why are they doing this suddenly!¡± The people looked at the giant blue bird cage surrounding them as they screamed out. ...................................... Rumble ¡®What a historical day.¡¯ The Arukon, Mekmn, made a content smile while looking at the struggling bugs from the control room of the Satellite Fortress. ¡®Yeah. This is the norm.¡¯ Mekmn ground his teeth as he thought of Clementine who had threatened him and his race with the Destruction Jade in the past. Though they fought against each other and were wary of the other party, a group whom didn¡¯t even belong on their caliber should never have joined in their fight in the first ce. Since they would only drop the quality. For a bug to fit in when beasts were fighting. But for them to be afraid of a sting the bugs to the point of creating a nest for them to live on. How did this make sense? Those things shouldn¡¯t have existed in the first ce anyway. ¡®Delete the 147 viges one by one first. It¡¯ll be you next.¡¯ Of course not all the Satellite Fortresses had left since they were still wary of the other side. The Satellite Fortresses sent out were three from each race for a total of nine. But this was more than enough to erase the 147 viges and the tens of thousands of humans in the Green Road. In a day there wouldn¡¯t even be a trace of them living here anymore. ¡®They¡¯lle back up anyway. I¡¯ll y with them then.¡¯ Mekmn smiled. Of course this was after he yed around with those things caught in the cage first. How envious had he been about the Harvester or the Inspectors. Him, a Defender, had to stare at the faces of the Akchias and Rebeloongs by the borders but those things yed around with the livestock when they were bored and even snacked on them. ¡®Keheheh. I¡¯m not envious anymore though.¡¯ Mekmn growled as he made a content smile. He had to erase about 20 viges. Since there wasn¡¯t a set time limit he could enjoy it slowly. And Mekmin looked at the bugs trembling with fear from one attack with an amused expression. At that moment. Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Thend beneath the Satellite Fortress started to tremble. A sound of something heavy running. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Mekmn hurriedly spread out his sensory devices out in all directions. The sound and the tremor was not normal. Thend all around him along with the air itself was crying out from something mysterious. And Mekmn doubted his sight as he looked towards the Green Road. Since something very familiar was running towards him. Rough fur. Thick arms and huge thighs. Ears that stood up along with a snout that extended out. Along with sharp and durable teeth that looked like they could chew through anything. The existence that was numerous kilometers away felt like it was right in front of his eyes. There was a reason why he could see all these details despite the distance. Since it was that huge. ¡®...What the hell.¡¯ Mekmn eximed out in shock as he saw a metal wolf the size of a mountain in the distance. The image was so detailed that he was having a hard time deciphering with his own image reflected on the window. The giant metal beast which had copied every detail of their perfect race was charging towards the Satellite Fortress, the Atin, he was in. A body that was over 1km tall, it was bringing hundreds of tons of mass. Boom! Booom! Every step caused mountains to fall and thend to smash apart. The clouds dispersed as it shot past them. ¡°What a toy. Haha. What the hell...¡± Mekmn made a dumbfounded expression. He could tell just from the vicious aura and the extended ws. Though it looked like this race, it actually had enmity against them. ¡®...Smash it apart first then think.¡¯ That moment. Kiiiiing The Satellite Fortress¡¯s main attack got charged up as it fired multiple blue beams out. Towards the ck wolf running towards it. Boooom! The clouds got split as the air heated up from the blue beam. The 13 blue beams which had crossed mutliple kilometers in a split second started to assault the giant ck wolf. nggg! Mekmn smiled as he saw a huge noise urring. ¡®No matter how big it is, it won¡¯t hold on.¡¯ There was nothing that could withstand the main attack of the Satellite Fortress in this world. What could they do even if they were huge. No matter how big it was, it was but arge target if it couldn¡¯t block his attack.. But Mekmn¡¯s smile suddenly froze. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! ¡°What the fuck!¡± Mekmn screamed out as he saw the demonic beast which was still charging with its original speed despite being assaulted by the Satellite Fortress. It wasn¡¯t that the attack had no effect. The metal furs had been shaved off and parts of the skin had been pushed in like it had been hit hard. Actually the left arm, where the beams were focused on, was moving in a weird fashion as if it had been damaged quite a bit. It looked like it had be quite a mess but it was not something Mekmn wanted to see. He wanted to see it having fallen onto the ground with holes on its body. He wanted to see the body melt down like ice beneath the sun. That was what he imagined but the speed hadn¡¯t decreased a single bit and it was getting closer to the Satellite Fortress at a tremendous pace. No, it was actually getting faster. As if it had gotten confident after confirming that it could take on the attack. ¡°Fuck!¡± This wasn¡¯t the time to waste energy on the cage around the vige. Mekmn freaked out at the ck demonic beast¡¯s charge as he gathered all the energy and started to pour it all onto the main cannon. Soon tens of beams flew across the skies. Boooom! Boom! Boooom! But it was all useless. The blue beams constantly smashed onto the wolf¡¯s body and tried to push it back but the giant wolf, which crossed mountains and rivers in a single step, had gotten up to the Satellite Fortress in an instant. And then. Booooom! The giant metal ws smashed down onto the Satellite Fortress. ng! ¡°Roaarrr!¡± Mekmn screamed out from the shock that shook the entire Satellite Fortress. He didn¡¯t know what the hell that thing was made of but it cut right through the blue barrier that had been protecting the Satellite Fortress. Crunch! Crackle! Soon a fight urred between them. Boom! Booom! Since the damage was higher due to the close range, every attack of the Satellite Fortress caused the ck wolf¡¯s body to get pushed in and cause its jointed to twist in weird angles but the demonic beast didn¡¯t care a single bit about it as it continued to rip apart the Satellite Fortress with its calws. And soon. Booooom! A bright blue light from the part where the Satellite Fortress had been ripped apart. An extremely deep and pure blue light that couldn¡¯t even bepared to that of the attacks. Mekmn cursed out as the Mana engine, the cause of the Satellite Fortress¡¯s power and something that used Mana crystals, appeared. ¡°Fucking bastard!¡± He knew what the beast was aiming for. Energy. It had targeted the energy the Satellite Fortress ran on and had attacked it. Crunch Crunch Crunch. Mekmn hurridely sent a distress signal as he looked at the giant wolf which had started to chomp down upon the mana crystal and the mana engine as if it was eating a wrapped lunch. ¡°Kaltouss! Akinel! Help! This crazy bastard...Why is it doing this!¡± Boom! Booom! The huge sounds of the giant demonic beast and the fortress fighting rang throughout the giant jungle and the vige. One of the people who had been running away after seeing the blue barrier disappearing suddenly shouted out ¡°Hey! You¡¯re doing good! Kill it!¡± The people, who were usually afraid of angering the Atin, had nothing to fear after realizing that those guys hade to kill them anyway. ¡°Yeah! Smash it apart!¡± ¡°Smash it!¡± The people¡¯s cheers were heard by Junghwan as he shed against the Fortress. ¡®Those dumbasses. I¡¯m not doing this for you!¡± Though he had gained powers beyond his imaginations, the Satellite Fortress¡¯s power was higher than he expected. Junghwan thought of Hansoo as he felt the pain running through his body. ¡®Kang Hansoo. You bastard. If things don¡¯t work out the way you said then I¡¯m going to kill you!¡¯ Junghwan then thought of the conversation he had with Hansoo before he came here. ........................................... Booooom! A giant wolf broke out of an egg and came out onto thend. Junghwanughed loudly as he controlled the giant wolf¡¯s body. A tremendouslyrge body that could reach the clouds. The powerful strength that felt like it could split mountains in half. ¡®Just wait.¡¯ He was going to go to the Birdcage. But the moment he was about to walk away after setting his goal. ¡°Wait there for a moment.¡± A loud shout was heard to Junghwan who had gained a surprising perception after getting all the liquid metals under his control. Junghwan looked down from the familiar voice. ¡®Hmm? He didn¡¯t leave yet?¡¯ Despite some time having been past, Hansoo, Ekidu and Karhal were still staring at him. Well, Ekidu and Karhal were looking at him with fear but Hansoo had an expression of boredom from the wait. Junghwan pondered for a moment and then decided to ignore. Since he was quite busy. Kuuuooo! The moment Junghwan was about to ignore them and move away. Boooooom! A tremendous shock smashed onto the backside of the metal beast. Junghwan looked down in rage from the sudden pain. Chiiiiii ¡°I said listen before you go.¡± ¡°Are you fucking crazy! Hey hey hey!¡± Karhal freaked out as he looked at Hansoo who had smashed the demonic beast, who was about to actually leave, with the Akion. Chapter 189 : Birdcage (1) Chapter 189 : Birdcage (1) Rumble Whoooosh! The upper body of the giant wolf, Junghwan, lowered. Of course it wasn¡¯t hard for him to crush them by stepping on them in an instant. But Junghwan suddenly got curious. As to what he wanted to say so much that he attacked him, this form of his, with the Akion. Soon a huge voice came out from the mouth of the demonic beast which had stooped over. ¡®If you trying to waste my time...You are going to pay for it.¡¯ He had gained power and his suppressed goals had been remembered. His younger sibling. His younger sibling who had been dragged away as a sacrifice while they were searching for the vige. He himself was confident in his skills and he had to protect his sibling so he was overly arrogant and aggressive in the vige but it was toote for him when he realized something was wrong. Since the people in the vige sent away his younger sibling as a sacrifice in revenge. And it was toote after he realized he had been tied downpletely after going under Meitron and Karon. ¡®I will find him.¡¯ He was alive and he knew where he was. He also knew how he was being treated. There was no reason to not go find him. If he wasn¡¯t curious and nervous at the same time then he wouldn¡¯t even have given Hansoo time to speak. Rumble Everytime the mouth of the giant wolfman moved, a thunder-like noise came out from it along with a hurricane-like gale. Karhal and Ekidu frowned as they felt like they were in the midst of a storm. Well, that wasn¡¯t the problem anyway. ¡®Fuck. Anyone can tell that he looks pissed off.¡¯ Karhal nervously looked at the face the size of arge house. And Hansoo replied leisurely. ¡°If you¡¯re thinking of going to the Birdcage then it¡¯ll be a useless death. Are you trying tomit suicide?¡± He could tell from the direction Junghwan was trying to head towards. The area between the outer regions of the Green Road and the Arukon¡¯s territory, the yground and the aquarium of the Higher Races. Hansoo knew the moment he saw Junghwan trying to run towards the Birdcage after he gained power and the n¡¯s symbol disappeared. That someone precious to him had been captured and taken from him. Junghwan stopped at those words. Suicide. <...> His consciousness came back slightly from Hansoo¡¯s words. Though he had gained a tremendous amount of strength, his opponent was not simple. Seriously. ¡®...Could I do it?¡¯ He ran the possibility of him charging into the his sibling was in and rescuing him through his mind several times but the more he thought about it the more nervous he felt. He realized this after being hit by the Akion. He was not invincible. The location he had been hit was still hurting. The Akion, which was a bit weaker than the Satellite Fortress, was this much already. If he were to hit by multiple Satellite Fortresses, which each shot multiple shots like this, would he be able to survive? He wouldn¡¯t be. No, even if he rescued his sibling what would he do? His strength was time-limited and his sibling will die the moment he died. Even if he rescued his brother from the Birdcage he wouldn¡¯t be able to take him to the portal at the end of the Green Road. Junghwan started to calm down and made a despair-stricken expression. Whooooshhh A gale caused by a sigh came out from the giant Demonic Beast¡¯s mouth. Hansoo spoke towards Junghwan. ¡°So just instead of doing something stupid, just help me. If you help me I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± <...What are you going to do?> Hansooughed as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll rescue the people in the Birdcage for you.¡± He needed to attack to Birdcage anyway. Since Metiron was hidden below the Birdcage. Get rid of Metiron who will get in the way of him getting the Destruction Jade at the Birdcage. Then activate the Destruction Jade. ¡°If you cause a ruckus with your huge body you¡¯d fail but... I can do it.¡± <...> ¡°So just help me, you know right? Where they hid the Destruction Jade.¡± It¡¯d be better to squeeze out the location of the Destruction Jade from Metiron but he had to prepare for a situation where Metiron would refuse to speak. Since everything will have been useless if he couldn¡¯t find the Destruction Jade. Junghwan nodded at those words. He knew. Them, together as a n, were set up so they couldn¡¯t betray each other and so they had shared all the information with each other. If something like this hadn¡¯t happened then he wouldn¡¯t have been able to even dream about telling anything to Hansoo. ¡®If this guy really activated the Destruction Jade...¡¯ There was an actual possibility. ¡®...Well, I¡¯ll die too but that doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ If mana disappeared then he, who moved from mana, would stop and his conscious would fade as well but that didn¡¯t matter. His soul will burn up eventually, it happening a bit sooner doesn¡¯t matter. If somebody as big as him charged in then countless Satellite Fortresses would charge in but someone like Hansoo could get in without getting caught. Even to Metiron under the Birdcage. But there was a problem. Junghwan quietly looked at Hansoo and then lifted his hands. Then he smashed the two huge hands downwards. Boooom! Boom! ¡°Uwaaak!¡± Karhal almost fell down from shock but unlike his fears, the giant hands didn¡¯t squish him t or anything. It was actually the opposite. The giant hand of Junghwan was actually surrounding them. As if he was protecting them like they were a small chick. Of course that wasn¡¯t what was intended. While he spoke Junghwan moved his outwards and inwards as if he could crush them at any moment. Implying that he would kill them the moment they said something funny. Hansooughed as he looked at Junghwan. ¡°I have a method. Oh and there¡¯s something you need to do for me.¡± .................................................. Booooom! ¡®Fucking bastard! Just buy time? If you fail I¡¯m going to fucking kill you!¡¯ He had been persuaded back then but he started to curse Hansoo as he felt the pain from the Satellite Fortress¡¯s assault. Since it was much harder and more dangerous than he had expected. Booom! Junghwan kicked the fortress pushing him from the eleration of the mana engine as he rebnced himself and lifted his right hand up in order to smash the Satellite Fortress again. Boooom! The ws that had flown high up into the skies fell down as they sliced away the surface of the Satellite Fortress. Then. Kiiiiing! Countless attacks shot towards Junghwan who had be defenseless from therge attack. Booooom! Boom! ¡®Fuck!¡¯ Junghwan grinded his teeth while bncing himself. The single Satellite Fortress was pushing him back even whilst bing a mess in order to buy time. It was clear to Junghwan what it was doing. It was buying time. But heughed coldly. ¡®You damned bastard. I¡¯m the same as well.¡¯ Junghwan saw the Satellite Fortressesing in from the distance, roared loudly and then jumped into the skies. Booom! The surroundingnd trembled from the giant body jumping into the skies. Junghwan, after jumping into the skies, used both hands to smash the mana engine of the Satellite Fortress while falling down. Boooooom! The hammer created from his two hands caused the entire Satellite Fortress to tremble. Rumble! The Satellite Fortress, which had turned into quite a mess, couldn¡¯t handle the tremendous force pushing it down as it crashed down onto the ground. Junghwan tried to spit as he destroyed a Satellite Fortress but then realized he wasn¡¯t an living being anymore as he drove his ws into the Satellite Fortress with a bitter smile. Crunch! He pulled out the mana engine that was filled with mana crystals and devoured it as he refilled his used up energy. ¡®Fucking hell...Isn¡¯t this a bit too well made? I feel exhausted already.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t physical. It was mental exhaustion from controlling this humongous wolfman. Since he could feel his soul burning up. ¡®I think I¡¯ll die.¡¯ As energy refilled, the damaged body quickly fixed itself and recovered. Suuuuurururk The broken arm fixed itself as the metal bits that fell off flew back in and rbined onto the body. If it had enough energy and Junghwan¡¯s soul remained intact then this monster could fight like an immortal. Of course those two things were the biggest issues. The body was fine but he still felt like he would fall down. But he couldn¡¯t stop here. Since he had made a contract with Hansoo. ¡®They¡¯re...Coming.¡¯ Then. Whooooosh! He could see two Satellite Fortress approaching towards him from across the horizon. It was clear that the ones patrolling around the Birdcage were hurriedly flying towards this location. ¡®They won¡¯t give me any time to rest huh.¡¯ He had caused a ruckus around the Birdcage in order to pull these guys out on purpose. Though he had achieved his goal, he started to feel a bit pressured facing two when one was hard already. He watched the Satellite Fortresses approaching him slowly, grinded his teeth and prepared himself. Since he needed to fulfill his part. That was the only method for sess. ¡®Damned bastard. You have to seed. If not...It¡¯ll be the end of you as well.¡¯ He thought of the prohibition that Hansoo thought of and mumbled while thinking about his sibling. ................................... ¡°...Hey, are you okay?¡± Karhal made a confused expression while looking at the liquid metal squirming around Hansoo¡¯s body. The metal that had separated from Junghwan¡¯s body had surrounded Hansoo¡¯s body like armor and was constantly squirming around. It looked like it was protecting Hansoo and it was indeed doing so but Karhal knew what purpose it had. It was the evidence of Hansoo and Junghwan¡¯s contract. If Hansoo did as he wanted then the liquid metal around his body will try to prate into his heart and brain. Hansoo replied nonchntly at Karhal. ¡°I need to at least do this much in order to make him move. If he hadn¡¯t done this much then Junghwan wouldn¡¯t have believed him and instead would have charged into this ce. Towards the Birdcage he could see in the distance. A 15m-tall tower that seemed tiny from the outside. But Karhal, who had checked the intel in Dakidus¡¯s Satellite Fortress, knew. That it was merely the entrance. The true structure of the humongous underground structure that spread out multiple kilometers wide. Birdcage. One of the King¡¯s favorite resorts. The King watched the humans the Hunting Dogs caught for him and enjoyed his time there. Along with countless other Arukons. Usually a Birdcage was just for watching but that giant Birdcage had many things used to y around with humans as well as using the humans as snacks. The three races were usually hostile against each other but in there they were all quite friendly as they enjoyed their time. One of the only locations where the three races found peace with each other. ¡®Anyway...For the Destruction Jade to be with Metiron.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he thought of the Destruction Jade¡¯s location he heard from Junghwan. Eres had told him how it looked like in the past but Hansoo didn¡¯t have a method of knowing where it had gone after it fell into Clementine¡¯s hands. He had thought that they would¡¯ve hidden it somewhere but for Metiron to have it in person. ¡®Well. That¡¯s not bad really.¡¯ From what he had heard, the Destruction Jade was a very small object. Even smaller than the Sealing Jade he had in the past. Since it wasn¡¯t hard to carry it around, it was better to hold onto it so they could use it in times of emergencies. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hansoo spoke towards the Birdcage. He just needed to kill Metiron hiding below the Birdcage and activate the Destruction Jade. Karhal asked Hansoo at those words. ¡°Hey, it should be easier this time around since our opponents are humans right?¡± It was hard to imagine that a human could be stronger than the Satellite Fortress or the Judge they had fought. Though there were quite a lot of Arukons inside the Birdcage, the liquid metal around Hansoo¡¯s body was quite good at hiding from their senses to a degree so the thing they had to be cautious of the most were humans. But Hansoo shook his head. ¡°Well...They aren¡¯t pushovers.¡± Mad Monarch¡¯s* underlings, Dark Lords. And one of them. Though he had the power of a lord, he was far beyond normal lords in terms of strength and thanks to the power of his trait. Hansoo frowned as he thought of Metiron, the Dark General. .............................................. Below the Birdcage. Metiron, who had a extremely dark ring on his hand, frowned while listening to the reports. ¡®White a ruckus.¡¯ And thousands of people were gathered around Metiron. People who had gathered from the sudden movements of the Satellite Fortress. Metiron mumbled after hearing the reports from Karon who had escaped while being surrounded by countless amounts of people lined up perfectly around him as if they were soldiers in an army. ¡°...The Maze got destroyedpletely? And this is what happened afterwards?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How strange. What the hell happened there? Why are these crazy bastards trying to kill us all?¡± Metiron then looked towards the Arukonying on the ground in the distance. A 6mrge body and armor that looked quite good. Around the Arukon, who seemed to have a high position, there were corpses of tens of other Arukons as well. A scene that was impossible to even imagine if one thought about the differences between an Arukon and humans. But this was the reality. ¡°A King shouldn¡¯t go crazy in front of us yeah? If you came to a resort then you should just enjoy yourself and leave.¡± ¡°Grrr...You fucking viper-like bastard.¡± ¡°If you are going to hit us from the back then do it properly like me. This is what happens when you leave loose ends.¡± Metironughed coldly as he looked at the owner of the Birdcage that they had caught, the Arukon¡¯s King. *This was a TL mistake on my part. Mad Monarch = Gwang Goonju = Light Monarch. The korean word of ???, Gwang Goonju is how one pronounces it. I first thought it was a name. Light Monarch/ Mad Monarch were created because ? can mean both madness and light. The trantion of mad makes the most sense since he¡¯s quite crazy and though he should honestly be called a Mad Lord, since Lord is the trait, I¡¯ll keep it Mad Monarch unless you guys prefer Mad Lord. Sorry for the mistrantion and I hope this cleared up some things. Chapter 190 : Birdcage (2) Chapter 190 : Birdcage (2) Metiron looked at the Kingying on the ground as heughed. ¡°So...You thought we were the ones who betrayed you?¡± ¡°Kurruuk....Grr.¡± Metiron made a bored expression while looking at the King, who had lost all his energy from being mind controlled, as he got lost in thought. ¡®These guys aren¡¯t going to stop attacking anymore either.¡¯ They had crossed the line already. They had killed the Arukons who had attacked them first and even taken their King as hostage. ¡®Thank god I had this around... If not then...¡¯ Metiron mumbled quietly as he touched the ck ring on his hand. The sensation of all the mana in his body disappearing hurt but it damaged the Higher Races more than himself. And this was why they wereid out on the ground before him. ¡®Anyways...What do I do now?¡¯ It would be nice if he could use this King as hostage but the Higher Races didn¡¯t really care for their kind that much. ¡®Tsk. This is going to cause the farms Clementine created to all get destroyed.¡¯ Saving their lives weren¡¯t hard. Since they just needed to take the Portal at the end of the Green Road. But the farms that they had raised for over ten years being destroyed felt a little wasteful. Metiron kicked the corpse of the Arukon by his feet and then frowned. He didn¡¯t like them but they needed each other so they had held back for countless years and had worked together but for it to be broken apart in just an instant. But Metiron shook his head after a brief moment of thought. This wasn¡¯t important. He needed decide what to do from this point. And there was need for him to ask for a decision thisrge. Though he was the director of all this, he still had a superior officer above him. Logically, it would be better for them to back off and maintain their strength but Clementine may have different thoughts. Oooooong As Metiron willed. The soul fragment in Metiron¡¯s heart started to tremble. Towards the right arm of Clementine who should be adventuring around the higher zones with Clementine as of this moment. Towards the owner of one of the seven soul fragments in his heart. Since trait didn¡¯t need mana to use. This was all he needed to report. Since they will read his memories anyway. ¡®The Destruction Jade...I should take it or something. Maybe hide it somewhere.¡¯ Metiron mumbled as he looked at the ck ring on his hand. If they couldn¡¯t use it then nobody could use it. He couldn¡¯t destroy it since it was extremely hard but making it so nobody could use it was easy. Metiron continued to touch the ring while waiting for orders from above. And then a vibration rang through his head. A sound that made his soul tremble. ¡°Haaa.¡± Metiron made a strange expression from the answer. .................................................... Booooom! Hansoo smashed the door of the tower after reaching it in an instant. Boooom! Dragon Essence de, Body Enhancement Surgery and 100%-filled strength rune caused the front door to be smashed apart. Whooosh Hansoo frowned as he looked at the tunnel in front of him that led downwards. ¡®Why isn¡¯t it activating?¡¯ To his memory, there was a elevator that worked with mana here. So that people can ride it down. It was something the Sages used but since it was now the resort of the Higher Races, it should always be working. ¡®Strange.¡¯ Hansoo looked around and then threw some pores of the Pandemic de down. Whoooosh! The mana filled spores fell down the tunnel along with the wind. The bright orange spores were easily seen even in the midst of the dark tunnel. But at that moment. Hooong! As if the electricity had been cut off, the light of the spores suddenly disappeared. And Hansoo frowned as he saw this. ¡®They activated the Destruction Jade huh.¡¯ A vacuum of mana. It was simr to the Sealing Jade in the sense that it caused the mana to freeze in a set area but the quality was different. For it to even cause mana that came in from the outside to stop. The inner part of the Birdcage would probably be devoid of mana. If they controlled the Destruction jade and then activated it, this wasn¡¯t a strange scene actually. Hansoo thought for a moment and then took off the Heavenly Wrath Armor and the Arukon¡¯s Spear around his body. And then gave it to Ekidu and Karhal. ¡°Why are you giving this to us?¡± Hansoo spoke. ¡°If it¡¯s a mana vacuum in there then I can¡¯t use this anyway. Hold onto this. And if you see anyone pop out then use this to suppress them all or push them back in.¡± The adventurers whoe out may be able to use mana again but they wouldn¡¯t be able toe out if Karhal and Ekidu guard the door with the Heavenly Wrath Armor. ¡°Hey! What the hell are you saying! Then normal people can get hurt!¡± Karhal, whose sibling might be in there, shouted back. It was suppression but such a weapon like the Akion wouldn¡¯t just stop there. Hansoo then looked at Ekidu. ¡°Ekidu, do you have the same thoughts? Even if way more people will die because some people escape from in here?¡± ¡°...¡± Ekidu pondered for a moment and replied. ¡°Are you afraid of someone escaping with the Destruction Jade?¡± Hansoo nodded at her words. They would dig through the ground if they had mana but since they didn¡¯t they wouldn¡¯t be able to prate through the materials of the Birdcage. This was the only exit. Which means that if they couldn¡¯t get the Destruction Jade from the one who escapes with the Destruction Jade then they would all die. Since the Higher Races will start a massacre with the Satellite Fortresses. Since they didn¡¯t know the faces of all of Metiron¡¯s nsmen, they didn¡¯t know who would bring it out either. They needed to block this ce no matter what. And Hansoo needed to bring out the Destruction Jade while Junghwan bought time no matter what. Ekidu pondered for a moment at Hansoo¡¯s words but then nodded. ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll block them.¡± She felt the importance of this job. ¡®...I¡¯ll only stop at suppression.¡¯ Ekidu¡¯s eyes changed. She used the White River Demonic Art. Emotions were erased from her face as it turned into an extremely cold one. She hadn¡¯t lost her sanity but her emotions won¡¯t hinder her from what she needed to do anymore. ¡®Fuck.¡¯ While Karhal saw this scene. Hansoo spoke towards Karhal after handing Ekidu the Akion and Heaven¡¯s Wrath Armor. ¡°And Karhales with me.¡± ¡°...Damn.¡± Karhalughed bitterly as he realized the meaning behind this. Hansoo wasn¡¯t taking him because he believed in him. He was taking him because if Karhal remained here then he might make some horrible mistake or mess the situation up. But Karhal shook his head. ¡®Yeah. Let¡¯s think positive. Him not killing me is already a gift.¡¯ Karhal actually already felt chills from Hansoo¡¯s ruthless decisions. Though he had helped Hansoo up until now, if he messed things up then his life would be lost in an instant. Which meant that this was extremely important to Hansoo. Taking him instead of killing him was already a thankful thing. ¡®...Help this guy as much as I can. Then save my sibling while doing so.¡¯ Karhal gulped down his saliva and then grasped tightly onto the Junghwan spat out before as he followed Hansoo down. ............................................ Kwadudududk! Hansoo¡¯s body fell while shing the wall of the dark tunnel that led downwards. Then. Whoooosh As they fell into the tunnel. Hwaaaa! The skills surrounding Karhal¡¯s body disappeared along with mana. At the same time. Chuuuururururk The liquid metal surrounding Hansoo¡¯s body melted down. Along with the metals inside him threatening his brain and his heart. Spit Karhal made a strange expression while watching Hansoo spit out the liquid metal and then spoke as if he remembered something. ¡°...Did you perhaps knew this would happen? Was that why you allowed him toy that thing on you?¡± Hansoo looked at Karhal at those words and then replied. ¡°Yes, the moment I heard Metiron had the Destruction Jade. Though it wasn¡¯t confirmed that he had it.¡± It might¡¯ve been different if Meitron didn¡¯t have the Destruction Jade. There was no way Metiron wouldn¡¯t use the Destruction Jade when the Arukon and other Higher Races suddenly attacked them. Since it wouldn¡¯t be hard for the Higher Races to kill him and his countless nsmen if he didn¡¯t use it. Once he entered a location where mana was frozen, it didn¡¯t matter what Junghwan casted on him. ¡°...¡± Karhal made a fearful expression while watching Hansoo. He had sent Junghwan to his death while knowing that the prohibition Junghwan set on him would be useless. Just so he could get the Destruction Jade. Hansoo took a nce at Karhal and then spoke out a few words. ¡°Get ready. This is the beginning. And I don¡¯t n to break any promises.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Then. Whooosh Wind started toe into the tunnel from below the tunnel. And then. ¡°Huuuuaaak!¡± Karhal freaked out as he saw the scene before while falling from the tunnel. A giant area surrounded by darkness. It was dark and their mana had been frozen, but the 100% perception runes still existed. Karhal¡¯s vision prated through the darkness and swept the area below. The first thing that came into his view was a semi-circr area that was a few kilometers in diameter and height. The ce theynded was the center of this ce. The second thing was the countless giant marbles that had lost their light. They seemed like they were used as a light source and were stuck upon the ceilings but as if they had stopped working from the disappearance of mana, they had all been turned off. Thest thing that came into his view was...The chaos. ¡°Uaaaaak!¡± ¡°Roaaarr! The King! Where¡¯s the King!¡¯ ¡°These bugs! Die!¡± ¡°Fucking bitches! Die! Die!¡± Though they were still quite far from the ground, the sound and the scene was witnessed by Karhal. Karhal eximed out in stupor as he heard the roars, deathly screams and sounds of shes. ¡°Oh god...¡± It was chaos in itself. Thousands of Higher Races who had lost their sanity and tens of thousands of humans were running around the strange structures. But before they could get a clearer view of this ce. Puaaaak! They fell onto the center of theke. Chwaaaak! From the rough fall of the two people, they created waves on the surface of theke. ¡°Puuhup!¡± Though they didn¡¯t have any mana, their physical bodies were already monstrous. Karhal came back to his senses after thend and then pushed his head out of the water. He checked the scene again in case he made a mistake but the scene he had seen before was even clearer now. Chaos. Some were crawling towards the ceiling through the walls and some were hiding between the structures away from the Higher Race. Though they had lost their mana, the physical abilities of the Higher Race were still far superior. The Higher Races that resembled eagles, rats and wolves were massacring the humans within the chaos. As Karhal lost his words. An angered roar was heard from the distance. ¡°Kurung! Hey you bugs over there! How did you get in from above! What¡¯s the situation above!¡± Kuuduk Kudududuk. Hansoo watched the rat-shaped Rebeloong approaching them after seeing them fall down as he spoke towards Karhal. ¡°If you were going to save somebody from this ce, how are you going to do it?¡± This damned world. Saving somebody wasn¡¯t taking care of them with love and care. No matter how they cared for them, if they met a powerful enemy then they would just get killed. The best method was set already. Destroying everything that may be their enemy. ¡®I shall erase all of you.¡¯ Chwaaaak! Hansoo stood up from theke while looking at the Higher Race stomping towards him with the Forked Lightning in his hand. Chapter 191 : Birdcage (3) Chapter 191 : Birdcage (3) Chwaaaaak! 3rd Generation Rebeloong, Makeronia, frowned as he grasped the metal debris in his hands while watching the human who fell down from above. ¡®What the hell. Fuck.¡¯ The debris created from the Birdcage falling apart was dyed in blood. Of course not his but blood of others. ¡°Kuaaaaa...!¡± Crunch Crunch Makeronia chomped a leg of a human in order to relieve a bit of stress as he started to stomp his way towards the humans in the center of theke. ¡°Uaaaa...¡± ¡°Hehe. Why? Do we look that easy since we don¡¯t have mana anymore?¡± Makeroniaughed as he looked at the human screaming out in pain. It was truth that the Rebeloongs were much more inferior to the Akchias and Rebeloongs physically. But that only applied to 1st and 2nd generation members, the 3rd generation members like him weren¡¯t that much weaker than the Arukons due to theirrger number. But killing a few bugs wasn¡¯t enough to relieve his stress entirely. ¡®Damn. I can¡¯t contact the Satellite Fortress because there¡¯s no mana... So this is the Destruction jade I¡¯ve been hearing about huh.¡¯ Being affected by it felt horrible. The barrier of the Satellite Fortress that protected him had disappeared and the Destruction Beam that could set the grounds ame did note out either. For him, somebody who received great treatment even out of the Rebeloongs, to be like this. ¡®I need to figure out the situation first.¡¯ Makeronia finished his thoughts and then started to walk towards the humans who fell into theke in the distance. .................................................... ¡°Ugh...¡± Karhal got up from the waters and then asked a question while looking at the rat face approaching him from the distance. He was curious the whole time he fell down. ¡°What are you going to do now? We have no way of finding that small item called the Destruction Jade?¡± Karhal asked with a confused expression. If the Destruction Jade was that small then the other side could hide it anywhere in this ce. Karhal thought that there wasn¡¯t anyone below here because Hansoo had came in with such confidence. Or that they were all trapped or immobile. But Karhal could not understand how Hansoo was going to find a tiny object within a space where tens of thousands of people are running around in chaos. ¡®And it¡¯s not like we have a lot of time either.¡¯ The inside was a chaos and there was a limit to how long Junghwan could hold on outside. But Hansoo shook his head. ¡°It¡¯ll be hard with just the Destruction Jade alone anyway¡± Even Eres couldn¡¯t cover the entire zone with the Destruction Jade in the past. Like how the Sealing Jade needed a enhancement, the Destruction Jade needed one as well. Hansoo mumbled while looking at the already chaotic Birdcage. The Destruction Jade was powerful but it was not enough. It might¡¯ve been different if the Destruction Jade was powerful enough to stop the entire zone but it was not. Since even Eres had run away after using the Destruction Jade in the past. ¡®I need to find aplementary object for this.¡¯ Below here. There was something below this location, which was originally designed as a research facility, that wouldplement the Destruction Jade. Something created as a pair to the Destruction Jade. ¡®Since the two resonate...I¡¯ll be able to find the Destruction Jade if I find that.¡¯ Hansoo finished his thoughts and started to walk away. ¡°We¡¯ll now go underground from here.¡± ¡°What? Where?¡± Hansoo pointed towards the giant rat that was holding onto seven different humans as it walked over to them from the question. ¡°We¡¯ll find out if we ask.¡± Wouldn¡¯t the original visitors of the Birdcage know that the best? Crunch Crunch. ¡®What kind of rat...¡¯ Karhal frowned. A 4mrge rat. A mouse was a cute animal within Karhal¡¯s memories since he used to raise a pet hamster but when it grew to 4m in size, it was apletely different story. And even more so if it held humans with broken necks in its hands. It didn¡¯t just look like a rat standing up but rather much simr to a human due to the abnormally developed upper body muscles. Actually, if Hansoo¡¯s body was stretched to twice his size and put on a giant rat mask then he would look just like that. ¡®It¡¯s a fucking crazy Mickey Mouse. It is doing an amazing job destroying my childhood.¡¯ Hansoo spoke towards Karhal. ¡°Support. I taught you the signnguage right?¡± ¡°Mmhm...¡± Karhal nodded. He was quite tense but he had no confidence to do anything alone in this ce. What the hell would he do in a ce like this by himself. ¡®Follow him for now.¡¯ Then. Booooom! ¡°What the...¡± Makeronia made a dumbfounded expression at the human who had started charging towards him. It wasn¡¯t abnormal to see a human charging at him. Since the fearless ones trapped in the Birdcage charged at him the moment mana sustaining the barriers disappeared. But nobody had charged at him by themselves like this before. They charged in numbers of hundreds at the least. ¡°Huh...¡± The moment Makeronia threw away the humans in his hand and was about to smash Hansoo with his lifted right hand. Twitch Hansoo, who was inspecting the Rebeloong closely while charging, sent a signal with his empty left hand which did not hold the spear. Karhal gulped at the strange movements of the hand as he sent an attack with the . Booooom! The bowstring rang as the arrow flew across and charged towards the giant mouse violently. To be exact it was heading towards the right side of the heart Hansoo had signed him to shoot towards. Chwaaaa! Makeronia scoffed as he looked at the arrow flying towards him. Not bad. A bug who had this much strength was within the strongest of the bugs. But their races were still different. He didn¡¯t have the sixth sense or the tenacity of the Arukons but he still had muscles, senses and a body that was dimensions apart in quality. The target of the arrow could clearly be seen by him. And he could easily dodge it. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to try a bit.¡¯ Crunch The moment Makeronia scoffed and was about to focus onto the arrow flying towards him. Hansoo¡¯s eyes shone. At the same time. Boooom! Hansoo¡¯s speed rose by multiple times in an instant. The Dragon Essence de lined up within his body as it enhanced his body and the liquid metal of the Body Enhancement Surgery further enhanced the previous result. Hansoo¡¯s body, which was still at a human¡¯s level, evolved even beyond the Rebeloong. The body that could fight against Dakidus when his runes were crawling upon the very bottom had now received the blessings of 100% maximized runes as his body¡¯s strength easily rose over the limit of destroying a Rebeloong. Makeronia, who was focused entirely on the arrow, turned around at the sudden change in noise and then freaked out at the human who was charging towards him with a speed that was unbelievably faster than what it had been before. ¡°You..You fucking rat!¡± ¡°Funny.¡± Whoosh A painful mistake. The human had gotten up to his face in an instant and was shing its spear at his head. Makeronia fell in despair as he stared at the golden spear that was flying in to prate his head and tried to call for hisrades. He was acting solo because of the pride as a 3rd Generation member but as he fell into a dangerous situation, the swarm instincts within his blood had boiled up. He was different than the Akchias or the Arukons who lived in smallmunities. They were a race who used their massive numbers of their swarm to suppress the enemy. The instincts that were sleeping within his blood since it wasn¡¯t needed due to him not having met any powerful opponents suddenly exploded out. ¡°Kiii...¡± But it was toote. Crunch The spear that was heading for his head made a strange twist as it prated his vocal chord near his neck. ¡°!!¡± And as the vocal chords got cut and the spear blocked his throat, the scream that wasing up got stopped. Makeronia freaked out as he tried to retaliate. Since he could continue to move as long as his head remained intact. But sadly the spear that cut through his vocal chords did not stop there as it continued to prate its way through. Kwaduduk. The spear that cut through his vocal chords dug in even deeper, smashed through his skull and stopped right in front of the brain and numerous other nerves. ¡°....gurgle.¡± The entire body of Makeronia that was about to retaliate stopped moving. The muscles loosened up as the lower body that was supporting him started to give away. Then. Makeronia couldn¡¯t stand up any longer after the nerves that reached down to his body got severed as he slowly fell down backwards. Everyone freaked out as they saw Hansoo who had turned a Higher Race half dead in an instant. For somebody to turn that monstrous being into a retard in an instant. And the amazement was the same to Karhal as well. ¡°Woah...Can¡¯t you just handle all of this once your manaes back?¡± Karhal joked around as he spoke. For him to smash apart something that even hundreds of people had a hard time killing in an instant. The sensation that he hadn¡¯t been in this world that long when he fought Dakidus could clearly be felt now. Hansoo shook his head at Karhal¡¯s joke of a question. ¡°It¡¯s like this because there¡¯s no mana.¡± He didn¡¯t have a lot of skills and their mastery weren¡¯t high anyway. Since every skill were high quality they had a much stronger might than other people but that wasn¡¯t his strong point. The human¡¯s strongest point was the firepowering from numerous chain activations of skills. If a manaless Hansoo was like having his hands and legs tied, a normal adventurer without mana was like an armless and legless person. ¡®Well. It wouldn¡¯t be as much as these guys though.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the Rebeloong twitching on the ground with its head almost cut off. These guys were probably beyond being armless and legless and instead probably felt like a fish out of water. ¡®It¡¯s nice I got him before he screamed.¡¯ This guy was the weakest of the three race in terms of one on one battle but their numbers were the problem. He had profited since he had ambushed while it had been distracted but if hisrades came running after it screamed out then things would¡¯ve turned much more tiresome. Gurgle. Hansoo approached the Rebeloong who was watching him in fear on the ground and then sat upon its chest. He then asked with his fingers raised. ¡°What generation?¡± ¡°Gurgle...¡± ¡°If you answer well then I¡¯ll end you quick and painlessly. If not then I¡¯ll just leave.¡± At those words the fear in Makeronia¡¯s eyes deepened. It was better to die cleanly here. Since the ones who he had thrown away were ring at him in rage and hate after realizing the situation. ¡®Even...Even the shit I have done to these guys alone in this ce is enough...¡¯ The moment Hansoo¡¯s fingers, which were rotating around 1, 2 and 3,nded on 3. Makeronia used his eyelids which were still moving and hurriedly blinked numerous times. ¡°A third generation...¡± ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t kill him!¡± The moment the rage filled voices were heard by Hansoo. Crunch. Hansoo smashed apart the head of the Rebeloong and stood up as if he was done here. Karhal made a confused expression from those actions. ¡°Didn¡¯t you need these guys?¡± Hansoo shook his head at those words. ¡°I don¡¯t need these things. I need the ones who lived here originally.¡± ¡°The ones who lived here?¡± Hansoo nodded. 1st Generation. He needed the ancient beasts that used to live here hundreds of years ago and still continued to live here. This ce. The beginnings of the Higher Race who had gained their strength from the Sage¡¯s researchb, the ¡®Parrot, rat, dog and monkey...Quite a lot huh.¡¯ Ones who had be a new race after being enhanced so they can create the , which was the base of the Sage¡¯s power, within their own body. ¡®If I can attain that then...The humans would also be able to attain a sea of mana that they can use.¡¯ Hansoo thought of his final goal. Trantor¡¯s Note : Oh shit. Dat foreshadow Red Zone : Breeding Grounds. Orange Zone : Steroids Factory. Yellow Zone : Hogwarts? We shall see. Chapter 192 : Pektoril (1) Chapter 192 : Pektoril (1) ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± One of the seven people who had been held in Makeronia¡¯s hands, Tania, spoke towards Chen who was the person who acted as their leader. Chen looked at the man in the distance, pondered for a bit and then looked at Tania. ¡°The ones who were caught with us are still hiding nearby right?¡± Tania nodded at those words. The 398 people who had been trapped along with them in Birdcage area 11-3. The moment the mana barrier that was blocking them disappeared they had ambushed Makeronia but the result was very bad. Because a few had been massacred in the very beginning the rest all ran away like the wind and the ones who had charged in first had been caught. Anyways, Chen mumbled while looking at the man in the distance after being released. ¡®We have to follow him. No matter what.¡¯ Though one had died the situation was still very bad. The Higher Races were on a rampage from the mana having disappearing and the other surviving adventurers were doing everything they can in order to survive. ¡®But how?¡¯ Chen fell into his thoughts. Looking at things logically, the seven of them were baggage. He could just tell from the eyes of the man with the bow looking at him with annoyance. And this was the truth. ¡®Fuck. You¡¯re a leech as well.¡¯ As Chen was mumbling. A conversation was heard by him. ¡°We need to find the 1st Generation ones.¡± The moment he heard it. Chen shouted out instinctively. ¡°I know! I know where a 1st Generation one is!¡± From Chen¡¯s words the heads of the two, who had been ignoring him the whole time, turned around. ¡®Yes.¡¯ Chen celebrated within his mind. .................................................. ¡°Haa...Ha...¡± Chen, who had been looking at the surroundings while hiding between the rubble, slowly came out and moved again after checking that nobody was around. Karhal followed Chen through the wooden structures as he asked. ¡°So the 1st Generation ones are here right?¡± Chen nodded as he was guiding Hansoo, Karhal and the others. ¡°Yes. And it¡¯s not ones but just one. There aren¡¯t that many 1st Generations around anymore.¡± Thousands of Higher Races hade to see them while they were caught in this Birdcage. But even out of all the Higher Races there weren¡¯t that many that lived over hundreds of years. Mainly three to four per race. Of course there were even less of them who came to the Birdcage. ¡°I¡¯ve seen one from the Akchias here. They should definitely be here since it hadn¡¯t even been a day since they came here.¡± The wooden structure in the distance was a location where the Akchias usually enjoyed their stay. It was very likely that they were still in here. ¡°Hey, why are you being informal with me?¡± ¡°...¡± Chen ignored Karhal¡¯s words as he focused on guiding them. Towards a direction where they could hide from the eyes of the Higher Races the best. ¡®I must stay by these guys no matter what.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t finding a perfectly safe location. Since there wouldn¡¯t be such a ce like this. His goal was finding a ce that was as safe as possible. ¡®At least until this chaos calms down...¡¯ Tania spoke to Chen with signnguages. Chen frowned at this. ¡®Damned Bastards. If they all charged in then... We could¡¯ve won. Cowards.¡¯ Chen grinded his teeth as he stopped his bleeding from his missing left arm which had been bit off my Makeronia. No matter how strong they were they were still adventurers who can gained quite a lot of runes. If 400 people charged in then they would easily be able to kill one. But the moment Chen and others charged in, everyone else had ran away. ¡®I hope they all die.¡¯ Chen suppressed his feelings as he softly replied to Tania. Tania nodded at this. They were being able to dodge the eyes of the Higher Race as of now since they only had nine people. But if there were 400 people? It would be hard to dodge the eyes of the Higher Races roaming around in rage. ¡®This is too smooth.¡¯ Tania made a confused expression while heading towards their goal after havinge out from the debris. This was the territory of the Akchias who acted solo. But it was strange that they hadn¡¯t seen a single Rebeloongs or Arukons who were high in number. It wasfortable but too unusual. ¡®...We need to check our surroundings.¡¯ The moment Tania raised his five senses to the brim. Kiiiing Kiing ¡°...This sound is.¡± The extremely high voices that she hadn¡¯t been able to hear came into her ears after she focused her senses. A special call that the Rebeloongs used to call the members of their race. ¡®I feel uneasy.¡¯ Tania and Chen frowned. ...................................... 2nd Generation Rebeloong, Kalipso, frowned as he looked at the members around him. Almost 900. Since quite some time had been past since the chaos had started, it was normal for everyone to have gathered by now. But an empty space could be seen. ¡°Where¡¯s Makeronia?¡± Kalipso asked the others but everyone shrugged their shoulders and nobody answered. Which meant that they didn¡¯t know. Kalipso frowned from this. ¡®There¡¯s no way that he got killed by the humans or anything.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that the humans weren¡¯t a threat. They had lost their mana and there were much more humans than them here anyway. But there wasn¡¯t anyone who had heard Makeronia¡¯s call. It was impossible for the 3rd Generation Makeronia to have died before he could use his call even if a swarm of humans came onto him. There¡¯s only one kind of guys who can do that. Well, two different types. ¡®Damned bastards, I knew this would happen.¡¯ Kalipso tapped his protruded front teeth. A sound that he made when he was in a foul mood. Kaliso spoke towards his surroundings. ¡°You guys know why I gathered you right?¡± Everyone nodded. Since their cries meant more than just calling each other. If the Arukons had powerful bodies and a sixth sense and the Akchias had powerful battle strength and the ability to fly then they had insane reproduction abilities along with their destruction beams and themunication ability to utilize their numbers. Anyways, Kalipso opened his mouth again in order to exin again. ¡®Strange...Our calls don¡¯t work as well here.¡¯ ¡°This is our chance. A very precious one.¡± A group¡¯s battle prowess important but a leader was important as well. A great burdenid upon the leader in this ce where they were cut off from mana. This ce was originally a ce made for high ranked officials of the Higher Races to enjoy their time. People who should have been protected until the very end if not for a chaotic situation such as this. Such people were all trapped within these tight spaces. ¡°The bnce has been tipped already since we found out the Destruction Jade is in here already.¡± The moment they found out the Destruction Jade¡¯s whereabouts, they had no reason to hold back anymore. What they were worried about was them annoying a human and only their race being affected by the Destruction jade. But since it was already activated like this, there was nothing to hold back. ¡®And we just need to kill every living in here, simple.¡¯ And they were at a huge advantage. ¡°The dog heads lost their king and the Akchias are powerful but they roam around alone, they can¡¯t fly in here anyway.¡± ¡®Though I don¡¯t know why.¡¯ In this strange Birdcage, the Akchias couldn¡¯t fly and the Arukons couldn¡¯t utilize their Sixth Sense. And they couldn¡¯t use their cries to call each other that well either. It seemed like the 1st Generations knew something but they didn¡¯t say anything. ¡®Well. We can just ask after we go out. Or ask those parrots before they die.¡¯ Kalipsoughed coldly as he thought of the 1st Generation over at the Akchia territory, Pektoril. ¡°The only ones who survive in here...Are our race.¡± Going against the two races who have lost their leaders would be very easy. One of the 3rd Generation member, Amedos, asked. ¡°Then what about the humans? There are too many for us to ignore.¡± They were in an advantage, the vicious Arukons and powerful Akchias were no pushovers. They didn¡¯t have the strength to fight the humans at the same time as well. Kalipsoughed coldly at Amedos¡¯s words. ¡°We can¡¯t ignore our precious resources. Let¡¯s just y the game we usually y. The war game.¡± ¡°Keke. Then I shall y with the guys at the 1st region.¡± ¡°38th region for me.¡± The other Rebeloongs made amused and excited expressions at Kalipso¡¯s words. ................................................. Booom! ¡°Fucking hell!¡± Karhal saw the adventurers causing a ruckus as he made a dumbfounded expression. ¡°Kill it!¡± ¡°Damn! I¡¯m the one who killed them!¡± The humans were killing each other. They were fighting each other with a headband that had strange symbols on their head. ¡®Are they crazy?¡¯ They should be hiding quietly or trying to strike the Higher Races but why the hell were they killing each other. And from the way they were moving they weren¡¯t doing in a urgent manner either. They made formations and stayed true each person¡¯s roles and acted very naturally. As if it was very familiar to them. Karhal spoke towards Chen guiding them. ¡°Hey! Why the hell are those crazy guys doing that.¡± This wasn¡¯t a survival game or anything, why the hell were they fighting with those headbands. ¡°Oh yeah...You came from above. You shouldn¡¯t know then.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chen clenched his teeth and mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s a game. A war game.¡± The administrator of this game was the Higher Race. The pawns of the game were humans. The rule was simple. The 400 man people of different regions will kill as many people as they can and take their headbands. When the timer ends the region with the highest number of headbands would be victorious and the owner of that area won. Though they had lost their mana and had been freed, the difference in rankings still existed. Mana wille back eventually and they will face the judgement of the Higher Race. It was obvious that they followed the orders of the Higher Race. It wasn¡¯t weird either. Since they had lived like this ever since they got trapped in the Birdcage. Chen had tried attacking because he hadn¡¯t been here for that long. ¡®Damn. They made a game in the midst of this chaos?¡¯ Chen grinded his teeth while looking around. Moving around in a small group in order to not get caught by the Higher Races would actually hurt them in this situation. They couldn¡¯t dodge the eyes of that many people. Chen shouted towards Hansoo in despair. ¡°Since it happened like this. Let¡¯s go over there as well!¡± ¡°What?¡± As Karhal made a dumbfounded expression, Chen made an annoyed expression. ¡°Then what? You want to go through that thing?¡± Chen then pointed towards the vicinity of their target. And Karhal spat on the ground as he saw where the finger was pointing towards. ¡°Fuck...It¡¯s busy enough fighting those monsters but we have to kill the humans as well?¡± For them to kill humans in order to kill the beast. Hansoo and Karhal frowned as he looked at the adventurers swarming towards their direction from the Akchia¡¯s territory. .......................................... ¡°These rat bastards. I knew you would do this. Those guys excel at betrayal.¡± A giant bird with a height of 10m mumbled as he looked at the Rebeloongs and humans charging towards him from the distance. He was a bird but just like the Arukons and Rebeloongs, the muscr humanoid lifeform was closer to a human with a beak and wings than a bird. ¡®Well whatever. Since we needed to be closer to a human¡¯s shape in order to receive the remodeling surgery of the Sages...¡¯ Akchia, Pektoril, thought of the things that had been done to him hundreds of years ago as he stared at the Rebeloongs charging towards him. The ones who had betrayed the Sages first hundreds of years ago were these Rebeloongs as well. ¡®Good. I shall wipe you all off this time around. Come. I shall smash you one by one in order.¡¯ Pektoril moved up the units in his area and squirmed the muscles in his body as he mumbled. Chapter 193 : Pektoril (2) Chapter 193 : Pektoril (2) Karhal and Chen gulped down their saliva while they looked at both sides. Tens of thousands of people were approaching them from both sides. ¡®Fuck...We¡¯re right in the fucking middle of the battlefield.¡¯ Well they were indeed going from the Rebeloong¡¯s territory into the Akchias so this was obvious. Though they were within the debris and rubble, they would definitely get caught once the chaos begins. Chen tried to persuade Hansoo. ¡°Damn. Let¡¯s stick to the Rebeloongs! My owner is quite quite a generous one even out of the Rebeloongs! Kaliso...We will receive good treatment if we have great achievements in this fight!¡± Rebeloongs treated them as toys usually but their rewards were very good as well. Kalipso often gave good weapons and even runes to the toy that did the best in the war game. They were even able to get women if Kalipso felt good. To them, whose sexual activities were suppressed because Kaliso didn¡¯t like to see erections, a chance like this was a chance given by heaven. ¡®Actually, this is good.¡¯ Chen mumbled inwardly. The guy in front of his eyes did indeed kill a Rebeloong but what could he do against that many of them. There was no hope. Even if they survived here, the area above would even be arger hell than this anyway. A hell where Satellite Fortresses roamed around and killed humans. It was actually better to just stay as the pets of the Higher Race and live while receiving their care. Since they didn¡¯t need to fear them in here at least. Karhal looked at Chen with a disapproving look and then shook his head. This guy wouldn¡¯t have been like this from birth. This damned environment had changed him probably. At that moment. Hansoo, who was looking at both sides, asked Chen. ¡°What¡¯s the reward for the most kills?¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re going to listen to thisme-o?¡± ¡°...¡± Chen looked at Karhal with a hurt expression. ................................. ¡®Damn...¡¯ Romn, the team leader of the 3rd area standing in the front, gulped down his saliva while looking at the Akchia¡¯s army that was getting closer to him. Both human armies had bloodthirst aimed against each other but their heads were filled with something else. It was actually the exact opposite. Fear. They had fear against the humansing to kill them. Since quite a lot of them would die once they sh. And there was no rule saying that they wouldn¡¯t be a part of those deaths. But there was an even bigger problem behind them. Even before the sh urred. Boooom! Loud booms were heard from the back of where the nervous people were marching forwards. The people gulped down their saliva after being shocked at the sound and turning around to check. Since they knew why the sound urred. ¡°Uaaak!¡± ¡°Kuuhuk!¡± A sound of a human being kicked away by the giant Rebeloong. The joints of four humans got twisted and bones broke from a single kick. Just from the reason that they fell behind a bit. ¡°Hey you bugs! You have to kill at least one per person! Understand? One per person!¡± ¡°Uahahahaha! The ones in the back will be in a bigger danger!¡± Boom! Boom! The hundreds of Rebeloongs in the back were administering their respective areas as they continued to herd the humans forwards. The movie like scene where 4m tall giants, being armed like generals, marching in hundreds was quite a spectacle. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they weren¡¯t fighting in the front but rather approaching them from the back. ¡°Uhuk!¡± ¡°Kuhuk!¡± Boom! Boom! Though there were tens of thousands of humans, they couldn¡¯t even dream of retaliating as they continued to push towards the humans on the Akchia¡¯s side And it was the same on the other side as well. The people grinded their teeth as they got pushed right in front of their opponents. ¡®Fuck...Since I¡¯vee this far I might as well!¡¯ The people tightly clenched onto the weapons in their hands. At the same time they reminded themselves. That this was just a game. They just needed to do what they usually did. Soon. ¡°Kill them!¡± ¡°Uaaap! 13th area! We will kill the most!¡± The people started to aggressively swing their weapons towards their opponents. They didn¡¯t have the mana that usually swirled around their bodies but this did not matter. Since it was the same for the other side as well. The only thing that was needed to take the lives of their opponents was not mana but rather a sword and a body to swing that sword. ng! Swoosh! Swords of swords being swung. At that moment a loud voice was heard from the back. Kalipso¡¯s shout. ¡°Those who are not fighting diligently will die! Five per person! You have to get at least five! Ones without five headbands will die!¡± As they heard this. They cursed while fighting. The enemy had simr numbers to them. How the hell would they get five per person. But they realized that they shouldn¡¯t be worrying about such a thing. Boom! Boom! Boom! A tremendous noise. A loud noise was heard from behind the Akchia¡¯s army. Much louder than the footsteps of the giant Rebeloongs behind them. Then. Booom! ¡°Hahaha! You rat bastards! Isn¡¯t it boring hiding back there?! What are you trying to do with these things! Come out here!¡± ¡°Kuhahaa!¡± Giant creatures that came out through the giant wooden structures and above the human army. Kuoooooo! Giant half bird half man creatures who were covered in golden feathers over their entire body cried towards the Rebeloongs. The feathers that seemed more like metals rather than being soft. And the Akchias who had such feathers covering each and every part of their skin was closer to a golden man than a human with feathers attached to them. If they didn¡¯t have wings, beaks and ws instead of feet then one would easily mistake them from a distance. And such things towered over 10m tall and walked past the humans. Their numbers were much smallerpared to the 900 Rebeloongs. Maybe a few tens. But the scene of the terrified humans moving away in waves every time these 10m tall golden creatures moved didn¡¯t lose out to the might of the 900 Rebeloongs. 2nd generation Rebeloong, Kalipso, frowned as he watched the Akchias approaching them while disregarding the toys on both sides. ¡®That...Is a bit too hard to deal with these bugs.¡¯ There was a limit to how much you can peck at things. Who would be willing to rush into their deaths. And as the giant golden creatures were approaching them, the terrified ones were already running away instead of fighting. Since they would instantly die even if they got slightly touched by their foot. ¡®Fucking bird brains. You should head out after the numbers of these bugs dwindle a bit. Sigh, damned bastards with small brains.¡¯ Kalipso looked at Pektoril who was walking towards them from the very front. These guys were quite stupidpared to them since the sizes of their brains were simr to theirs despite their size. The most optimal situation is fighting after the number of humans having been dwindled from a fight but for them to start the fight already, But since it had started already, there was no need to dy the fight anymore. Kalipso held onto his front teeth and applied strength onto his hand as if he was trying to crush the teeth. At the same time. Pudududuk ¡®Kuaaaaa....¡¯ Kalipso¡¯s front teeths got pulled out by the roots. Kalipso withstood the pain and held his front teeth like daggers as he stared at the golden birdmen approaching him from the distance. The front teeth that was harder than the golden feathers of the Akchias, sharper than the ck ws of the Arukons and had the hardness to even withstand their own destruction beams. A primitive battle strategy used by their ancestors that they hadn¡¯t used ever since they fought against the Sages and absorbed their technology. But since they didn¡¯t have mana, in order to kill them he needed to at least this much. ¡®Fucking birdbrains. Let me kill you.¡¯ Kalipso frowned from pain and rage as he cried out in rage into the skies. Kiiiiiiing! The moment the cry rang out. Crunch Puudududk ¡°Kuuk...¡± Kalipso¡¯srades pulled out their front teeth and started to walk through the toys. Towards the birdbrains approaching them from the distance. ¡°Fuck! Don¡¯t get in the way and just get lost!¡± ¡°You heard before right! Five! It¡¯s five! Make sure you keep the headbands well!¡± Boom! Crunch! The Rebeloongs were agitated from the pain of pulling their own teeth out as they started to kick away the things getting stuck around their feet and continued to charge forwards. And the people who couldn¡¯t reach because they were focused on the enemies in front of their eyes got kicked high into the skies by the Rebeloongs; march. ¡°Fuck!¡± ¡°Uaaaak!¡± Soon. Booom! Boom! The giant birdmen and rat-like humans started to sh. Right above the heads of the humans. ¡°You rat bastards! Let us dry your seeds today!¡± ¡°Uaahahaha! You won¡¯t even be able to fly away today!¡± The Akchias swung giant golden spears made from melting down their golden feathers from the mana engine of the Satellite Fortress as they charged towards the hundreds of Rebeloongs. Boom! 3rd Generation Rebeloong, Amedos,ughed as he looked at the Akchia charing towards him, Mekido. They usually enjoyed the Birdcage together. But that was now all over. ¡°Die!¡± Booom! The other 2nd and 3rd Generation Rebeloongs held up their front teeth like daggers and started to stab away at the Akchias along with Amedos. ¡°You rat bastards!¡± Whooosh! Amedos gulped down his saliva as he watched Mekido charge towards him while swinging the giant golden spear. A tremendous speed that he could not even dream of having. Since their body sizes were over double theirs, it was still extremely difficult despite their numbers. But they wouldn¡¯t just sit idle. ¡®Nope!¡¯ Amedos reached out his hand and lifted up a few humans around him. The hand that was muchrger in terms of ratio to the body held up four people at once. ¡°Uaaak!¡± Amedos ignored the screamsing from his hand as he backed away and threw the humans towards Mekido. Whooosh! The humans flew into Mekido. Well, into the trajectory of the spear. sh! Crunch! ¡°Uuhuukk!¡± ¡°Ahhhaaak!¡± Mekido¡¯s spear cut through the waist and chest of the three as if his spear was a hot knife cutting through butter. ¡®Fuck.¡¯ Mekido frowned as he slowed down the speed of the spear and thankfully Amedos was able to dodge the de of the spear flying past him. And Amedos made fun of Mekido because of this. ¡°Hahaha! You birdbrains! Why are you being so nice to these guys? Did Pektoril tell you to be nice to them because of the days when he used to be their pet?¡± Amedos made fun of them. Amedos was born after the victory against the Sages so he had no memories of living with them. Actually he didn¡¯t even want to hear such a shitty part of their history so he didn¡¯t even listen about it. But those birdbrains continued to spread and transmit it against each other as if it was a good memory. ¡®Fucking dumbasses.¡¯ Mekido clenched the spear in his hands from those words. ¡°Hey you rat bastards. I¡¯m not being nice to them. I just don¡¯t want to dirty my spear with the blood of these things.¡± ¡°Hoh? Is that so? Then have fun! Hahaha!¡± Amedos yfully swung his right hand where he held his dagger and then grasped another batch of humans with his left. ¡°Aaaak!¡± ¡°Uaaak!¡± Of course they weren¡¯t going to be used for a good cause so the humans in his hand screamed out. ¡®Fucking bastards!¡¯ The humans in his hand cursed out at him. But they couldn¡¯t resist. Since they would get crushed the moment they did. ¡®Please...Let me survive the spear!¡¯ Amedos saw the people closing their eyes without resisting with joy and then shouted out loudly while swinging his arm widely. ¡°Hahaha! Get away from here and kill! Don¡¯t stay dawdle around here and go get points!¡± The moment Amedos shouted those words out. A voice was heard from his hand. ¡°How many points are you?¡± ¡°What?¡± From the sudden voice Amedos forgot about how he was going to throw the humans towards Mekido and instead looked at his hand. A single human was staring right back at him. ¡°What the hell...¡± As Amedos was about to crush them. Kaddddduk! ¡°Kyaaaak!¡± Amedos screamed out. Since something sharp had cut his hand. ¡®Fucking bug!¡¯ As Amedos was about to check his hand. Booom! Something exploded towards Amedos¡¯s eyes. ¡®Block...¡¯ But Amedos¡¯s thoughts stopped there. No matter how big Amedos was, the distance from his hand to his head was only about 2m. Crunch. The thing that had flown out from his hand prated the space between his eyes. Booom! ¡°Huh?¡± Amedos fell back without even being able to scream and created a giant dust storm. From this sight the Akchias swinging their golden spears and the Rebeloongs surrounding those Akchias with their daggers all stopped in shock. Even the humans who were running away from the battle of the giant beasts. Kwaduduk Crunch Hansoo pulled out the golden spear that prated into the skull of Amedos, Forked Lightning, andughed coldly. ¡°Let me join as well. Anyways, is this guy one point as well?¡± ¡°Woah...¡± The surrounding people were all shocked as they watched a ck armored human stepping onto the head of Amedos. ..................................................... Boooooom! Booom! Metiron heard the vibrationsing from above and just shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Wow. Such beasts. They sh the moment we set it up for them.¡± Though they weren¡¯t able to go up since the Arukons would be searching for them with mes in their eyes but they could tell just from the sounds. Metiron stopped listening to the noise as he shouted around him. ¡°Almost done?¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°Anyways, why did the sages not use this when they had this. Hurry up. The rest prepare to get out.¡± The giant circr door on the floor. Metiron hummed as he saw Karon and the other nsmen working on the giant door that was easily 500m in diameter. Chapter 194 : Pektoril (3) Chapter 194 : Pektoril (3) Hansoo grasped the spear in his hands after crushing the skull. He then cut the neck of the Rebeloongying on the floor. Kwadududuk The head and the neck got severed from the golden de of the spear. Puushuk Hansoo stabbed that head with his spear and lifted it high into the skies. After the height of the 3m long spear gotbined with Hansoo¡¯s height, the top of the spear was 5m high from the ground. High enough that humans, Rebeloongs and even the giant Akchias could see. Hansoo asked after lifting the Rebeloong¡¯s head high enough that everyone could see. ¡°I asked how many points?¡± The Rebeloong, who had been treated as gods and hadn¡¯t died in decades, was held high with only its head. By the hands of a human. From this unusual scene, everyone stopped fighting and stared at the head of the Rebeloong high up in the air. At that moment. A loud voice was heard from afar. ¡°Haha! A human has some skill. Hahaha! Shall I give 100? No 100 is a bit too little. 500! It should at least be 500! Hahahaha!¡± One of the Akchias who was watching this peculiar scene started tough out loudly. Some of the Akchiasughed along with him from those words. ¡°Hahaha! 500! Isn¡¯t 500 too much?¡± ¡°500 for just a rat? Then doesn¡¯t it mean that rat was worth 500 humans? You think those rats can handle 500 of these humans?¡± ¡°But since it¡¯s a first 500 seems right. Let¡¯s do 400 from here. No, 400 is too much! Let¡¯s make it 300!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± All the golden birdmen who were fighting in the vicinity started tough. As if they had forgotten the situation they were in. It was obvious. Look at the expressions of those rats. They had be like this because the neck of one of them had been cut off by a human and it had now be a scene for everyone to see high above. ¡®Even if he aimed for an open chance with luck, it¡¯s still nice.¡¯ Would a Rebeloong only kill 300 humans and die. This made it even better. The Akchia¡¯s leader, Pektoril, looked at the human with a content smile. If they, the Akchias, became like that? Then it was better to suicide before their necks got cut off from the human¡¯s spear. ¡®Haha. That wouldn¡¯t happen.¡¯ Pektoril decided not to think about useless things as he watched the human in the distance with a content expression. ¡°Good job human! What wish shall I grant you? Runes? No, you wouldn¡¯t need runes. Artifacts? Or women? Shall I give all the humans here to you? Just say it. We¡¯ll grant it to you after we crush those rats. Hahaha!¡± The golden spears hit each other all over Pektoril¡¯s body as the sound rang throughout. A scene which happened when he was extremely happy. This noise resonated throughout the entire area and entered the people¡¯s ears. And Hansoo chuckled from those words. ¡°There was something I wanted from you actually.¡± And Karhal flinched from those words. He knew what it was. The tunnel to the underground. The tunnel only the High Race who used to live here knew. It was clear that this was what Hansoo was going to ask of the Akchia. ¡®Is he...Going to just leave after hearing that?¡¯ Karhal flinched. It wouldn¡¯t be strange from the attitude he had until now. Since the amount of those who would die would be astronomical if he failed here. People who had been captured and brought here over numerous decades from the viges and the Green Road. And there were at least few hundreds of thousands of them here. It was still this much after the deaths, injuries and dying after being yed around by the Higher Race. It was not a low number. Actually it was an astronomical number. But if he failed here then at least millions of people from the viges and the Green Road would die. And then? The peopleing up from below would continue to get captured and killed. Which means the number of casualties would go up to tens of millions. That was what Hansoo was trying to aplish here. ¡®Holy god. What kind of burden have you shouldered all by yourself...¡¯ Karhal was shocked while counting the numbers. Tens of millions. Karhal lived in the United States and he had never even touched money at that scale. Dors on the scale of tens of millions. Karhal was an ordinary civilian and he had never even touched such an amount. No, he hadn¡¯t even touched a hundredth of it which would amount to ten million cents. Could the worth of a human only be a single cent. He then realized the number of casualties from the failure of this mission. Even if hundreds of thousands die here, if he seeded here then it would be a profit for him. A great sess. Hansoo spoke towards Pektoril. ¡°There was something I wanted to hear from you originally but my thoughts changed.¡± ¡°What?¡± The clings and ngsing out from Pektoril¡¯s body stopped from the confusing words. Which meant that he had started to feel annoyed. Hansoo left behind a single sentence towards Pektoril. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to find it if I just kill you all and search the bodies of all these people.¡± Hansoo looked around the surroundings. ¡®Eres. I¡¯ve been next to you too long. If it was Keldian then he would¡¯ve left everyone to die and dealt with the Destruction Jade first.¡¯ Actually more than anything, he himself was a bit pissed. Kuududuk. Pektoril mumbled dumbfoundedly as he watched Hansoo grasp the spear. ¡°Haha. Look at this insolent bastard. You were a rat as well huh.¡± The moment Pektoril finished speaking. Kwaaaaaaaang! A giant golden spear shed the surrounding. sh! Kwaduduk! The bodies of the humans got split up and broke apart. ¡°Uaaak!¡± ¡°Huuuk!¡± The people around started to freak out from the sudden massacre as they started to back off. The Akchias who were ignoring them up until now had started to attack them, of course they were shocked. The Rebeloong¡¯s leader, Kalipso, started tough after watching the sudden change in the Akchia¡¯s actions. ¡°Kyaaha! Hahaha! Yes! This is right! Damn bugs!¡± His original n was to decrease the numbers of the humans before they fought. Since the humans might attack them after they be a mess from fighting the Akchias. They couldn¡¯t ignore the numbers of humans. But he had feeling a bit uneasy because those proud and brainless bastards were acting stupidly but for them to do the job for him. Kalipso stoppedughing, put Pektoril behind him and started to crush the humans. Crunch! Uuududuk! ¡°Uaaak!¡± ¡°Kuhuuk!¡± The Akchias and Rebeloongs who were fighting each other started to attack the humans near them. They only had one thing in their mind. To make the insolent bastard regret it. In just a moment hundreds of people died out. Kalipso looked at this scene contently and shouted towards Hansoo who had yet to put down the spear. ¡°Hey you bug! How is it? If it wasn¡¯t for you then these guys wouldn¡¯t have died like this right? A single death of our race is heavier than hundreds of thousands of yours! Hahaha! This is all because of you!¡± Kalipso¡¯s shout rang throughout the Birdcage. The moment people, who were running away from the Rebeloongs and Akchias, heard that sound and looked at Hansoo. Hansoo replied to Kalipso with a coldugh. ¡°Try it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Show me your backs you rat bastards.¡± At that moment. Booom! Hansoo flung the head onto the air and then charged onto the nearby Rebeloongs. He then smashed the Forked Lightning onto the Rebeloong who was stomping onto other humans. Boooom! ¡°Kyaaaak!¡± Rebeloong, Galkipos, twisted its body to defend from the sudden assault and used his front teeth to block the attack. The extremely hard Rebeloong¡¯s front teeth. But the moment it blocked Hansoo¡¯s attack. Crack! The teeth cracked as it trembled as if it would break apart. ¡®How the hell is this bug so fucking strong!¡¯ Galkipos freaked out after stomping a human. This small bug was stronger than an Akchia. The moment Galkipos flinched from the sudden sensation he had never felt up until now. Whooosh! Hansoo left behind the spear, charged onto the body of Galkipos and then shed his fingernails ionto Galkipos¡¯s neck. Crunch! ¡°Kerekk...¡± Hansoo¡¯s brute strength, which could even smash apart the walls of the maze, prated through the neck and pulled out the spine. Hansoo threw down the Rebeloong, whom had died in just an instant, grabbed the Forked Lightning and the Front Teeth from mid air and started to charge towards the next Rebeloong. Towards the one who had frozen in ce after turning around after hearing the scream from his behind while he was ripping apart a human. Kwaaajajajak! ¡°Kyaaaak!¡± Hansoo soon started to run around from ce to ce after the Rebeloongs. He smashed down with his spear and crushed them with his hands the moment he got close to them. Hansoo continued to smash the skulls and pull out the spines while roaring. Kwaaduduk! Uduk! ¡°Fucking bastards who y around all the time! You have no mana right now!¡± ¡°Kyaaak!¡± Ududuk. Crunch. ¡°But you show your back?¡± ¡°Kyuaaaak!¡± Padddduduk. ¡°Keep doing it then!¡± He was careful at start but he knew now. Since his physical capabilities had caught up. There was nothing for him to fear. The only thing remaining was battle skill. PeopleOnes who trusted in the Satellite Fortress and yed games with humans showing their backs to him? To him who had fought with opponents who couldn¡¯t even bepared to these things for decades? ¡®Fucking pets. I shall show you the true jungle.¡¯ Uuududuk! Hansoo pulled off the head of a Rebeloong, threw it onto the air andughed. ¡°How many points now? If you calcte 300 points from after the first then 3500 now right? How many points are you?¡± Hansoo asked while watching the Akchias and Rebeloongs who had even forgotten about massacring the humans and were backing away. Strength was flowing through his entire body. Stamina was overflowing. His aura exploded out as all his senses woke up to their fullest. ¡®Finally I feel as if this whole thing is worth it.¡¯ Hansoo thought of the conversation he had with his friends in the past. ¡®Kill them all? I was going to anyway.¡¯ The most primitive and overwhelming strength could easily push down every luck, ns and even the masses. The Otherworld was such a world. A ce where a single person could get stronger without limit. ¡°Keep chasing!¡± Booom! Hansoo roared out loudly as he jumped towards the next Rebeloongs and Akchias. .................................................. ¡°Huh.¡± Metiron put his ears onto the ceiling and eximed out. He could tell without seeing it. He could feel it. Metiron whispered towards the fragment of seven souls within his mind. And as if it was replying to Metiron¡¯s words, the fragment of seven souls started to tremble. Chapter 195 : Pektoril (4) Chapter 195 : Pektoril (4) ¡°Come at me!¡± Kwadududuk! Kalipso blinked his eyes as if he couldn¡¯t believe the sight of a human massacring the members of his race. There was no other nightmare like this. The bugs with weak bodies and trash-like consciousness. The only strong point they had was having more numbers than the Rebeloongs. They didn¡¯t have a civilization and they roamed around the world with their bodies alone. This was the humans he knew. ¡®Is he a mutant that only looks simr?¡¯ Kalipso muttered inwardly. Boom! Kwaddduduk! Crunch! He knew it made no sense but seeing the crazy bastard in the distance, it actually felt quite reasonable. That guy wasn¡¯t tiring out and he was actually killing and chasing the members of his race even faster now. And once they felt danger, their habits ofmunal lifestyles surfaced as they were slowly gathering around him as if they weren¡¯t embarrassed about this at all. He had to decide quickly. As to how to deal with that nightmare. ¡®Shall we kill him by charging at him all together? Or... Split up and stall for time until the Satellite Fortresses back?¡¯ Kalipso stopped as he thought of these two things. What the hell was he thinking? His pride will get damaged and the Akchias were watching him as well. That little demon wasn¡¯t the only issue. Once they split up then the giant Akchias will hunt his race down one by one. Kalipso woke up. He could not let that happen. ¡®I need to reduce the damage as much as I can.¡¯ And he still had a very useful card to y. Kalipso finished his thoughts and shouted. ¡°Humans! Hear me! Kill that guy!¡± At those words everyone including the ones fighting and the ones who had run away flinched. To jump in there? That was a person who was massacring the Rebeloongs that they couldn¡¯t even handle. A person who massacred the Higher Race the way the Higher Race massacred them. How the hell would they go up against such a monster? Actually, they didn¡¯t even understand why they had to attack such a person. To attack a person who was fighting for them, fighting instead of them. And they could clearly see the massacre in front of their eyes. Boom! Boooom! The fear of the Higher Races that had rooted deep within their minds were trying to make their footsteps move but the reality in front of their eyes stopped them. As the people only fumbled around and refused to go out Kalipso was enraged as he started to grind his teeth. ¡®These cheeky bastards.¡¯ The fear that they felt towards him and the other Higher Races that they had imnted over decades were pushing them. Usually they would tremble in fear and run out but now they were fumbling about and could not walk out. This is all because the Rebeloong¡¯s pride and might had been crushed apart. This was why he needed to kill that demon as soon as possible. It made sense that the humans should deal with this since a human was causing all of this. Kalipso finished his thoughts as he shouted towards the humans who were fumbling around. ¡°Look at these bugs! Move! You think that guy will win in the end? Hahaha! Wake up!¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± The people looked between Kalipso and the guy fighting in the distance as they clenched their teeth. Those words were right. That guy was extremely strong. To the point where him being a human sounded wrong. But that was it. His strength was respectable and his might had reached the pinnacle but the Rebeloongs and the Higher Races were a mountain that they could not cross. ¡®Fucking bastard...¡¯ The people were lost in thought with an expression of utter despair. For the Rebeloongs to try to make them go out in front despite their strength. In order to live a day longer they needed follow the words of their enemy to attack the one fighting for them. The words of the guys who were killing them with their fingers just because they felt a little annoyed just then. At that moment. Crunch. Hansoo smashed another Rebeloong¡¯s head and then red at Kalipso in the distance. At the same time. Kwaddddddddkkkkdkdk. The muscles on his entire body twisted and turned and made strange noises. All the way from the tip of his toes, up his thigh and up to his abs. And the moment the tension built up to the brim. Booooom! Hansoo flew into the air like a bolt of lightning. Towards Kalipso in the distance. A lot of scenes entered Hansoo¡¯s eyes. Pektoril, staring at him expressionlessly, and Kalipso who was backing away. The Rebeloongs gathering around that Kalipso. And the adventurers who were confused as to what they should actually do. Hansoo thought of the conversation he had with Eres in the past. Eres added another sentence after that. ¡®Fucking Eres, what a bitch. It¡¯s a dark part of my history.¡¯ Hansoo chuckled. The past, a long time ago. Decades and decades ago. A story from when the Otherworld got entangled with the Abyss and the whole world was copsing. ¡®Save these guys?¡¯ Hansoo shook his head and then started to fall down onto the ground. Towards Kalipso. Booooom! ¡®Fuck!¡¯ Kalipso, who was extremely tense and focused, lifted up his front teeth and the golden spear from the Akchia he had killed, formed an X in front of him and blocked the attack of Hansoo. Kwaaaadddduduk The front teeth and the golden spear collided with the Forked Lightning and created a huge noise. Kududududuk ¡°Ugh...¡± Kalipso barely blocked the Forked Lightning from Hansoo and shouted towards the Rebeloongs around him. ¡°What the hell are you doing! Charge!¡± The nearby Rebeloongs made fierce expressions from those words. They were originally a race who moved in swarms. As long as he was in here, only death awaited him. ¡°Roaaarrr!¡± Tens of Rebeloongs charged towards Hansoo with their front teeths held up high. Booom! Booom! Booom! Booom! In the middle of the 4m tall ck walls closing in. Hansoo¡¯s Forked Lightning and fist, covered by the Thousand Soldiers Armor, flew around the air toward these Rebeloongs. Crunch Smash! Hansoo smashed apart the tide of rats charging towards as he looked around. Those who had been oppressed by the Higher Race for decades. And those who still wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the shadows of the Higher Race. He had no intentions to save these people. Why should he help? If one doesn¡¯t help oneself and doesn¡¯t struggle to survive then nobody would save them. They can¡¯t fight because the Higher Races look like gods? The thing he needed were humans who can even go against those gods. ¡®Save yourselves.¡¯ Crunch! Hansoo shouted out loudly after smashing Kalipso with his fist. Booooom! ¡°Look at the ones in front of your eyes! Do they look like gods to you!?¡± Whoooosh. Everyone looked towards the Rebeloongs in front of their eyes from those words. The giant rat people who had yet to gather around Kalipso because they had been spread out. The people made vicious and enraged expressions towards the Rebeloongs but still flinched as the Rebeloongs stared back. Expressions of rage. The fear that had rooted deep within their bones made the adventurers flinch. But at the same time. They realized something. ¡®I¡¯ve never...Seen such an expression before.¡¯ Chen mumbled quietly. Those guys alwaysughed at them and made fun of them. So they had only seen the Higher Racesughing. What an expression. It looked like... ¡®They¡¯re feeling fear.¡¯ As the expressions of the people turned strange. Booooom! A huge noise exploded out from the distance. At the same time. Puushuk! Something rose high up into the skies. The eyes that were ring at the Rebeloongs moved towards the object. A head of a familiar lifeform. ¡°Kalipso...¡± The godlike existence was looking down at them. With only its head. The moment the loud sound of a collision and a strange quietness afterwards swept past the adventurers and the Rebeloongs. The reality started to slowly enter the people¡¯s eyes. Rebeloong¡¯s bodies which had been damaged by the fight against Akchias and their mentality that had been smashed apart by Hansoo¡¯s massacre. A Rebeloong kicked angrily after seeing the people mumbling and whispering to each other. ¡°These bastards are insane huh?!¡¯ Booom! ¡°Kuuhuk!¡± Two people¡¯s bones got smashed apart as they flew into the skies. ¡°No! Reba! Fucking hell!¡± Angelina looked at arade from her area flying away with broken bones and then turned to re at the Rebeloong with rage. ¡®This fucking rat.¡¯ Actually, everyone else started to re at the Rebeloong. And the Rebeloong¡¯s body came into their eyes. They could see the reality. A giant damaged beast that only believed in its size and strength. They didn¡¯t have any skillspared to the man who was fighting crazily in the distance and their movements were dull. The people¡¯s expressions froze as another emotion reced the fear in their eyes. ¡®This fucking rat.¡¯ Angelina looked at the short sword in her hand. The de which she had swung against other humans. She clenched the handle. At the same time she looked towards the man who was causing a storm of a massacre in the distance. A man who had fell from the skies onto this hell like Birdcage and had flipped everything upside down. The one who was massacring the Rebeloongs was a human. And they were humans as well. Humans who had been blessed by runes and had been armed with Artifacts. Then. Boooom! Angelina clenched the handle in her hands tightly as she exploded out from her spot. Towards the Rebeloong who had kicked herrade. ¡°You fucking rat! Let¡¯s go!¡± The moment the leader of the 23rd area, Angelina, jumped in. Booooom! ¡°Fucking bastards! Try killing us!¡± ¡°Fucking cunts!¡± As if an ember had fallen onto a pile of gunpowder, the adventurers started to charge towards the Rebeloongs from all around. With Angelina as the start, everyone surrounding the Rebeloongs started to gather in like hails and shed away at the Rebeloong. Like iron dust flying towards a ma. ¡°Kyaaaaaak! Damned bugs!¡± The Rebeloongs flinched but then started to swing their front teeth. Soon a giant collision between the humans and the Rebeloongs urred. Boooom! Boom! Kuuududuk! The sounds of skin being ripped and bones breaking filled the air and rang throughout the ground. Sounds of humans being smashed apart and flying away. But the humans charged towards the Rebeloongs even more viciously. As if they were trying to relieve all the enmity and pain they had felt until now. ¡°Kuuhuk!¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± The roars of confusion and pain started to ring out from the Rebeloongs due to the attacks of the adventurers. There were simply too many. The humans numbered at least hundreds of times more than them. ¡°Uaaaaa!¡± ¡°Fucking bastard! Die!¡± Everyone climbed up and shed down. If they didn¡¯t have weapons then they used their body weight to drag them down as the people below cut through the skin and stabbed their muscles. ¡®Oh my god...¡¯ The Rebeloong¡¯s 2nd inmand, Kallum, was shocked at this scene. There was a maniac in the middle causing a massacre and terrifying bugs were charging towards them from all around. ¡®Is this a dream.¡¯ Kallum shook his head and then focused on the reality. Kallum shouted towards the leader of the Akchias, Pektoril, in the distance. ¡°Pektoril! Help us! We need tobine our forces!¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± Pektoril just shrugged his shoulders at those words. Actually the Akchias were feeling quiteid back. Though the humans were going crazy, their targets were focused on the Rebeloongs who wererge in number and were still quite strong. They wouldn¡¯t die right away just because a few people charged in. Kallum clenched his teeth at Pektoril¡¯s attitude and then shouted out again. ¡°There¡¯s a word you like right?! Repay your debts! Have you forgotten that you have escaped the fate of the Sage¡¯s experiments thanks to our ancestors? Have you forgotten that us the Rebeloongs had nned it all out?¡± ¡°...¡± Pektoril stopped. Kallum shouted towards Pektoril again. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the reason why we left behind his giant fucking researchb because we didn¡¯t want to forget about those times! Do you want to go back to those days? Help us! And kill these bastards!¡± A story from hundreds of years ago. A dark history. Pektoril¡¯s expression turned grim from those words. Chapter 196 : Experiment (1) Chapter 196 : Experiment (1) The past. The Sages made a long term n. A very long term n. But they werecking in some aspects to do that. So they experimented. Familiar creatures. Monkeys, parrots, dogs and mice. And... .......................................... Pektoril pondered for a moment after thinking about the researchbs but then shook his head. ¡®Get out while the rats are being attacked. There¡¯s no need to be swept up by this as well.¡¯ The humans were so vicious right now, even they will get tried and fall over if they fight against them. But there wasn¡¯t a need to fight. They just needed to hold on until the mana came back to this ce. And Pektoril knew a ce that could get him out of this situation and buy him time. Since he knew how this ce was structured. ¡®Is that guy over there as well?¡¯ Pektoril frowned as he thought of the Arukon¡¯s king, Dakemeia. Since he wasn¡¯t showing his face in this chaos, it was likely that he was there already. Which means he himself needed to save his forces even more. Since he didn¡¯t know what would happen once he got there. ¡®Get out.¡¯ The moment he decided to move. Whoooosh! Pektoril shook the golden spear he was holding and swung it around. ¡°Huuuk!¡± ¡°Kuhuk!¡± Even though they were both high races, the Akchias were dimensions apart from the Rebeloongs. The humans who were in the trajectory of the golden spear got swept away. At the same time the golden feathers on Pektoril¡¯s body trembled. Chrrrrrrng! As Pektoril¡¯s feathers rang out and the Akchias who were fighting nearby with their golden spears heard this, they all flinched. The specialmunication method of Akchias. And the meaning behind it was clear. Retreat. The expressions of the Akchias stiffened up but a sound of confirmation rang throughout. Soon. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Pektoril judged that everyone understood his intentions as he covered his entire body tightly with the feathers and started to run towards a certain location within the Birdcage. And countless Akchias started to charge through the humans and followed behind Pektoril. ¡°Fuck! Stop them!¡± ¡°How the hell do we do that?! Ugh!¡± Boooom! Crunch! A few of them tried to stop the Akchias but the 10m tall beasts were muchrger than the 4m tall Rebeloongs. Like foxes being kicked away by an elephant, the Akchias kicked away the humans and started to follow Pektoril towards an unknown destination. And the humans pondered for a moment and then started to focus on the remaining Rebeloongs. Since there was no need to increase the amount of their opponents when dealing with the Rebeloongs was hard enough. Well, instead of the Akchias who weren¡¯t really concerned with ying around with them usually, the Rebeloongs who enjoyed killing and ying with them made their rage boiled much more. ¡°Die! Fucking bastards!¡± ¡°Uaaaaa¡± The humans charged towards the Rebeloongs like swarms of ants. The Rebeloongs tried to retaliate but they had already lost their leader and their momentum had been smashed apart already. The manaless Rebeloongs who had been injured from the fight against the Akchias started to get buried under the humans one by one and died off. And Kallum shouted out in despair and rage after watching this scene. ¡°Pektooorrrriiiill! Akchia! You damned bastard!¡± He was not someone who should be dying here. There were hundreds of thousands of hisrades on the outside. And he belonged in the top echelon of his entire race. Kallum¡¯s rage filled shout rang towards the Akchias and Pektoril. ¡°You will guys will also...¡± But Kallum couldn¡¯t finish his words. Paaagagagak Since Hansoo¡¯s right hand charged in and crunched Kallum¡¯s neck. ¡°Uaaghh....¡± As Kallum slowly died. Paaduududuk. Hansoo looked towards Pektoril who had started running away. ¡®He¡¯s leaving huh.¡¯ Hansoo looked around. The people were fighting well. Like an ember falling in a gunpowder storage. Even if he disappeared these guys would able to win against the Rebeloongs easily. Since he had already killed everyone who had the power to lead them anyway. The one whom he had just killed was thest. The Rebeloongs couldn¡¯t group up after losing their leaders as they were being swept away all over the battlefield. Since this ce had almost ended, it was now time for him to do his job. Whooosh Hansoo jumped up into the skies and followed Pektoril who was running away in the distance. Towards his guide. ................................................ Booooom! Pektoril stood in front of a giant structure after arriving at the corner of the Birdcage. And the Akchias looked at Pektoril with confused expressions. ¡°O Pektoril. Why have wee here...?¡± Though they had followed his lead, the ce they had arrived was too weird. This ce was where they put their trash. An awful odor radiated from the giant structure in front of their eyes and there were mountains of rubbish and garbage piled up around. This was a ce where they threw away the trash and the corpses of the bugs that were created from the Birdcage. Even the bugs hateding to this ce so the ones who had the worst achievements in the Birdcage were specifically sent to this ce. Of course the Higher Races hateding near this ce as well. It was obvious. Since it was disgusting. So much that the punishment for scoring the least in the war game was patrolling this ce for a week. As the Akchias frowned with the location that everyone in the Birdcage hated visiting in front of their eyes. Booom! Boom! Pektoril ignored the trash dirtying his spear and golden feathers as he started to dig towards the center of this giant ce. And the Akchias freaked out as they saw this. ¡°O Pektoril! What are...¡± ¡°Our feathers and spears are getting dirty!¡± Maybe it was because they were birds originally but they cared extremely about keeping their feathers clean. Since their beautiful golden feathers were like their pride. Of course they cared deeply for their feathers and kept their weapons and armors clean as well. And this was why they hated to kill humans. Since they didn¡¯t like their blood and flesh dirtying them. But Pektoril, who usually reminded them to keep their majestess, was digging into the trashfield. And Pektoril shouted towards them as well. ¡°You guys hurry up and clean as well! We don¡¯t have much time.¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone frowned at these words. But these were the words of their leader Pektoril. The Akchias swung their spears and swords as they started to dig apart the mountain of trash in front of them. Booom! Booooom! The mountain of trash was giant but the ones moving the mountain away were 10m tall giants as well. Everytime the spears and swords swung part the garbage blew apart like bombs in all directions. ¡°Ugh....¡± ¡°Kuhuk.¡± Of course they got dirty in the process. The Akchias freaked out as they saw their spears and feathers having dirtied by the garbage and other waste. Pektoril shook his head as he watched these guys who were making extremely discontent expressions. ¡®They¡¯re still brats.¡¯ They were big but their attitudes were screwed up. For them to only chased around shiny and beautiful things. Being majestic was important but in order to win in a fight one needed to be more evil and dirtier than your opponents. This was the reason why they, the Akchias, could not beat the other two races despite being the strongest. Disliking being dirty like the Rebeloongs or vicious like the Arukons was enough to stop them for a moment in the battlefield and this alone could determine death. But Pektoril only frowned and didn¡¯t speak out. ¡®Whatever. There isn¡¯t a battlefield like that...¡¯ Booom! Booooooom! Pektoril sighed as he started to dig out the entrance. A short momentter. Tonggg! Pektoril¡¯s spear made a tong sound as it bounced off. And the Akchias were shocked as they saw this. There was an object in this mountain of trash that could make the spear of Pektoril bounce off? An object that strong wouldn¡¯t even be sent here in the first ce. They would just recycle it. As the Akchias made a confused expression. ¡®Found it.¡¯ Kuuudududuk Kududuk Pektoril used his body and spear to clean around the area. ¡®Fuck. I¡¯m starting to get annoyed.¡¯ Pektoril suddenly vibrated his feathers as he shouted out. ¡°Are you guys going to stand still?¡± ¡°Oh...Understood!¡± The Akchias hurriedly ran over and started to clean away the trash. While frowning. And soon. Kooouuuung A giant tombstone appeared before their eyes. Pektoril stared at the 10m tall tombstone which was made of an unknown metal and then started to push it. Rumble It was so heavy that Pektoril¡¯s might, which could even smash apart the barrier of the Satellite Fortress with just a swing of his spear, could barely make it move. The Akchias watching from the side joined in and then the tombstone finally started to move a bit faster. Rumble And then. The tombstone was moved and a giant circr tunnel appeared below. The Akchias made confused expressions while looking at the dark tunnel. ¡°O Pektoril. This...¡± They had heard many stories but they had never heard about this. Pektoril frowned from those words but then willed himself as he spoke out. He was going to just sit around here until the mana came back but since this had all happened, telling these guys wouldn¡¯t hurt. About the history that him and the other 1st Generation members had decided to hide. ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about you guys hearing this. Come in first.¡± Pektoril finished speaking and he jumped down. Whoooosh. The Akchias thought for a moment but then followed him as they jumped down. Whoosh! Whooooosh! After the dark tunnel swallowed up tens of Akchias. Rumble As if the giant tombstone was rewinding itself, it started to move back to its original position. And as the tombstone was about to block the tunnelpletely. Whooooosh A 2m tall ck humanoid shaped thing jumped into the tunnel with a golden spear. Then. Boooom! A tremendous vibration rang out as the giant tombstone blocked the entrance again and the trash mountains started to tremble from the vibration. Rumble! Soon. The tombstone was buried under the avnche of trash and garbage again and only the filth remained behind as if nothing had happened here. ......................................... Rumble. ¡°Oh my... It seems somebody ising in.¡± Metiron frowned as he sensed the secret area rumbling. He had expected it but it was too early. He needed to finish the job here before they got here. ¡®Anyways... How did Clementine even find out about this ce?¡¯ A circr door with a diameter of 500m. Metiron entered the secret area of the secret area and then eximed out as he saw hundreds of thousands of ss containers in front of him. Chapter 197 : Experiment (2) Chapter 197 : Experiment (2) Kuoooooooo Karioram, one of the Akchias walking through the long tunnel, wondered for a bit and then spoke towards Pektoril. ¡°What is this ce?¡± They had enjoyed their time for quite a while above but they had never heard of a ce like this before. Light didn¡¯te through but the tunnel was filled with the strange and intricate machinery simr to the insides of the Satellite Fortress. And the Rebeloong¡¯s teeth marks and w marks of the Akchias and Arukons. ¡®There¡¯s no traces of weapons... This is not recent.¡¯ Karioram mumbled quietly. Their ws and bodies were strong but it wasn¡¯tparable to their weapons. Which meant that they didn¡¯t have anything else to use. Traces of war where desperation could be felt from. It was something that was hard to imagine since they were the Higher Race. Karioram made a confused expression and mumbled quietly. ¡®Did the war against the Sages not proceed peacefully?¡¯ The way Karioram had learnt their history. That the four races had revolted against the Sages. And they had used their powerful bodies against the Sages to kill them off. But it seemed like that wasn¡¯t the case. Pektoril frowned at Karioram¡¯s question and then spoke out. ¡°This was a ce where we were experimented on in the past.¡± ¡°...Pardon?¡± Pektoril cut him off. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Just look over here.¡± And Karioram cursed out loud as he saw where Pektoril was pointing towards. ¡°...Fuck.¡± Countless rooms were connected to the tunnel in front of them. The countless rooms with transparent walls seemed to have been disconnected from power as they were dark but the Akchia¡¯s enhanced vision allowed them to see through the darkness. Bubble. ss containers filled with liquids. In the 28 ss containers, there were numerous types of animals in there. There was a monster-shaped one like the ck leopards of the jungle as well as beasts which resembled goris. Tens of these ss containers were in each room and in every container there were different animals in it surrounded by the strange liquid. But there were a few ss containers that caught their eyes specifically. ¡®Parrot...¡¯ Karioram freaked out as he saw the ss container. A bird that was 10mrge, had golden feathers and huge wings. Of course this bird waspletely different from the Akchias. They didn¡¯t have the thick arms or thighs, they didn¡¯t even have the pectoral muscles that resembled humans. It looked exactly liked the birds that lived in the jungles. They were much more different than the Akchias who had a humanoid shape. But Karioram couldn¡¯t stop staring. When he was finally able to look away, other ss containers came into his view. Monkey, mouse and dog. These guys also looked much more different than the Arukons or Rebeloongs. Karioram made a discontent expression as he looked at Pektoril. ¡°What the hell are these? Why aren¡¯t we breaking them and leaving them?¡± Pektoril replied softly as he looked at Karioram who was growling in anger while pointing towards the ss containers. ¡°How could we, they¡¯re still our ancestors.¡± The animals who were in those containers were what they hade from. Since only 4 animals who had passed the experiments out of the 1489 different kinds which lived in the jungle. Only four of them had been able to withstand the mana furnace the Sages had within their bodies to create the pond which created the mana crystals, the . And it was impossible to do so with the original method so they had to go through a lot of bodily experiments and surgeries to be simr to the sages first. And Karioram shouted out in rage at Pektoril¡¯s mumbles. ¡°...Are you saying we were mere experimental beasts?¡± They had always been in awe about their majestic civilization and the Satellite Fortresses. A power that even their powerful bodies could not have. A single beam could twist rivers and turn mountains intokes overnight, this kind of power left everyone in awe. But at the same time this power was a symbol of their pride. Since it proved that they were the victors. The symbol of them winning against the Higher Races who used these Satellite Fortresses. These were mere loots. So shouldn¡¯t they have been existences standing even higher than the ones who created such things? But for them to just be experiments. ¡®That... We are even lower than pets...¡¯ It was a treatment worse than pets and bugs. Pektoril chuckled towards Karioram. ¡°Let me ask you one thing. Do you think we beat the Sages with a normal method? The Sages who had the spear of wrath, Akion, and rode on Satellite Fortresses?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°The Sages had technology that could erase the earth and split the heavens, do you think our muscles, golden spears and golden armors worked against them? Do you really think we can win against them in a fight with our strength?¡± Karioram fell into silence. It was all true. No matter how many of them there were, no matter how they had ambushed them, it was logically impossible for them to win against the people with such technology. A single Satellite Fortress was enough to erase tens of thousands of them. Even if they could fly up in the skies or a sixth sense or destruction beams, they were mere fireflies against amp. And even more so if their strength was something the Sages had given them in the first ce. ¡°Then how did we win? Aren¡¯t we the ones standing on our two legs in the end?¡± Pektoril mumbled as he looked at Karioram who was on the verge of tears with anger. ¡°Well. We were lucky.¡± ¡®Very fucking lucky.¡¯ Pektoril thought of the days when he first gained a consciousness. .................................................. Exactly 790 years ago. Pektoril remembered this moment perfectly. Since this was the moment Pektoril gained his consciousness and started to remember everything else upto this date. So he had gained his consciousness. Within the ss containers of the researchbs and by the hands of the Sages. And there were already other organisms which had been sessful next to him. Mouse, wolf and monkey. The beasts, whom still remembered of their days in the jungle, were walking around the researchbs under the guidance of the Sages with humanoid bodies. And after they got used to their new body and consciousness, they had been released to the current Birdcage and had been able to live. Maybe it was to stop them from escaping but the Birdcage, which was made of a strange material, limited their flight, Rebeloong¡¯smunication abilities and the Arukon¡¯s sixth sense but he remembered freely roaming around this ce. And he remembered the conversations of the Sages who was observing him and the others. Anyways, the Akchias weren¡¯t really discontent from this lifestyle. Though they went through a few experiments, it was pain they could handle with their powerful bodies and experimenting around with their the newly gained strength was exciting. Pektoril, who had struggled for survival day by day in the jungle and longed for strength, a power like this and the ability to control mana was too good. Days flew past extremely fast as he practiced controlling mana day by day and thought of things he couldn¡¯t when he had been living in the Jungle. And he knew instinctively. That no matter how strong they were, they would still get massacred themoment they go against the Sages. They had been able to live with a clearer mind because they had be smarter. They knew that they couldn¡¯t challenge the ones who had given them their strength. Sometimes the memories of his time in the jungles swept by his head. The giant metal mountain that zed the mountains and the fields along with the sun-like energy that came out from those mountains, the Sages who controlled all of this. Memories of running away from such Sages. If the Sages were a mysterious fear when they had been living in the jungle then the sages were closer to gods now. Of course the Rebeloongs and Arukons had different thoughts. Strangely, the Sages were rougher with the Rebeloongs and the Arukons than with them, the Akchias, and the race created from monkeys, the Makrons. And the Rebeloongs, who wererge in number and the weakest of them all, went through all sorts of experiments and suffering. Of course the Akchias and Makrons also felt bad while watching this. Even though they weren¡¯t receiving such treatment, they were all the same. Though the Rebeloongs grouped up and nned and constantly looked for an opportunity against the Sages, it was virtually an impossible feat. Since a chance the Rebeloongs wanted would never ur in this ce where hundreds of thousands of Sages went in turns to manage them. But as the Rebeloongs and Arukons got tired and the Akchias and Makrons trembled in fear. A miraculous event urred. The Sages all disappeared. All hundreds of thousands of them. Only a few had been left behind. .................................................. ¡°Disappeared?¡± Pektoril nodded at the words of the warrior, Karioram. The hundreds of thousands of them had all disappeared. And a few people were left behind to manage over their researchbs and the four races. Of course these guys weren¡¯t able to defend against the Rebeloongs who had prepared for so long. The Rebeloongs, who were transferring intel against each other, persuaded the other three races and the three races, who were trembling in fear already, followed Rebeloong¡¯s words as they revolted and escaped the Birdcage. And they had been able to win against the remaining small numbers of Sages with their tremendous numbers. ¡®...Of course we received a lot more damage because we fought in that maze ce.¡¯ Pektoril frowned as he thought of the past. Only 500. Hundreds of thousands of the Higher Races had died against 500 Sages. And even this would¡¯ve been impossible if the Satellite Fortresses were working. Karioram made a wretched expression from Pektoril¡¯s words. This was not a revolution or a glorious battle. It was merely pets, who were trapped, escaping when the cage got loosened and biting apart their owner. When the owner had been extremely ill with a disease. Karioram suddenly asked Pektoril. ¡°Why did they disappear?¡± If they were going to disappear then they all should¡¯ve. Why did the small number remain? Pektoril shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know why. It was too sudden. There was no corpse but... We have no way of knowing. The ones who lived didn¡¯t speak either.¡± Karioram asked a final question towards Pektoril then. ¡°Then why did we leave these damned machineries intact? We should¡¯ve destroyed them.¡± Pektoril pointed towards the front as he spoke. ¡°Because there¡¯s something important.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll figure it out after we get there.¡± But Pektoril suddenly stopped as he pointed towards the end of the tunnel. ¡®Smell of blood.¡¯ Pektoril hurriedly approached the entrance and entered the area. And could not speak from the scene. ¡®...Arukons.¡¯ Countless corpses of Arukons. And a giant wolf was lying against the wall of this giant area. ¡°Dakemeia...¡± Pektoril eximed out heavily as he saw this. The Arukon¡¯s king who had fought the most valiantly out of everyone when they escaped this ce. Pektoril frowned as he looked at Dakemeia lying on the ground with a dull expression. Sincerge words were written on the wall behind where Dakemeia was lying. [It¡¯s a present. I hope you treat it well.] ¡®It¡¯s that Metiron¡¯s handwriting. And what does he mean treat it well.¡¯ Pektoril carefully approached Dakemeia and then made a confused expression after finding something glinting inside his mouth. ¡°This is...?¡± Pektoril lifted up the extremely small ck ring that was within Dakemeia¡¯s mouth. ....................................................... ¡®Found it.¡¯ Hansoo, who had followed Pektoril in underground, went to a different room and found a small red orb as he mumbled. And the small red orb in his hand started to vibrate toward the direction of its paired item, the Destruction Jade. Chapter 198 : Experiment (3) Chapter 198 : Experiment (3) Kuuugugugugooong. Pektoril examined the small ck ring in his hands and finally he could figure out what it was. A sensation of his soul and mana being sucked into the object. ¡®....This is the Destruction jade huh.¡¯ The weapon the small amount of Sages ran away with when they had been attacked and the weapon that hadn¡¯t showed itself for decades. The Sages could not afford to activate this in the past. Since they would¡¯ve been massacred when their numbers were already low. The problem was why Metiron had left this behind for him. ¡®Though it doesn¡¯t hurt to have it.¡¯ Pektoril mumbled inwardly as he clutched the Destruction Jade tightly in his hands. As long as he had this then his n would be much more solid. The Makrons, one of the four escaped races and who had the strongest body after them, had been annihted by their coboration. The Arukon¡¯s king, Dakemeia, wasying on the ground with a dazed expression and the Rebeloongs had lost many of their important high ranking members in this ce. And if he obtained this Destruction Jade in such a situation? ¡®Oh my god, I¡¯ll be able to unite this ce with my hands.¡¯ Pektoril actually felt his heart thumping for the first time ever since he had escaped this ce countless years ago. The sole king, a title that nobody had attained since the Karmen the king of the Sages. The leader who would have hundreds of Satellite Fortress under hismand. It would be possible with this Destruction jade. He would be able to annihte the two other remaining races. ¡®No, there wouldn¡¯t be a need to annihte them.¡¯ Pektoril hummed a tune. There was no need to annihte them as long as he got their Satellite Fortresses. He could just leave them beneath his feet like how the Sages had done in the past andmand them. He could use the Rebeloongs, who were high in number, as ves and use the Arukons as soldiers since their individual prowess was quite formidable. ¡®Would the Makrons be around loyalty then? Anyways, it¡¯s time to end this all I guess.¡¯ Pektorilughed as he poured power into the Destruction Jade. At that moment. Rumble. The Destruction Jade, which had been sucking in all the mana, started to aggressively tremble. At the same time. Rumble. The mana pool within their bodies started to create the mana crystals again. ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Hoo...¡± The nearby Akchias eximed out in glee. The feeling of highly concentrated mana melting around their body and turning into barriers. Kwaaaduduk ¡®It¡¯s all over now.¡¯ Pektoril smiled as he felt the Satellite Fortress¡¯s barrier surrounding his body. ............................. ¡°Fuck.....¡± Kwadudududuk. Karhal cursed out loud after sensing the mana rising up from his body after having smashed an arrow into the head of the final Rebeloong left alive. He felt power overflowing through his entire body but it did not feel good at all. Since there was only one thing this enormous amount of mana told him. ¡®It¡¯s all over now.¡¯ Karhal sighed out loud as he thought of the impending doom of the Satellite Fortresses. .............................................. ¡®Let¡¯s just take it slow.¡¯ Pektorilughed. There was no need to rush anymore. He just needed to borrow the strength of the Satellite Fortress to erase everyone. At that moment. ¡®...Mmm?¡¯ Something came into Pektoril¡¯s view after his sight had be re-enhanced by the mana. A circr door below his feet. It was closed like it had usually been. But something was different. ¡®...The dust is gone.¡¯ The dust that had gathered over the giant circr door had disappeared. As if it had been swept away by something. Pektoril then finally realized something. ¡®Did they open this?¡¯ Pektoril made a dumbfounded expression. Actually this was one of the reasons why they wanted to leave this ce intact. The giant circr door that they had found while searching this entire ce after they wiped away the Sages. They didn¡¯t know what the space below was for but this giant door didn¡¯t move even with their tremendous strength. They tried to create a hole using the Akion but that was fruitless as well. They couldn¡¯t figure out what this giant hidden storage below this mysterious door was for but it wouldn¡¯t move no matter what. Actually the real reason why they hadn¡¯t destroyed this entire structure was because it felt wrong. They could¡¯ve destroyed it with thebined efforts of all the Satellite Fortresses but a strong sensation told them that they shouldn¡¯t The 1st Generation members of the four races, including the Makrons, thought that there may be something incredibly precious in here so they had a meeting about it. And they decided to keep this ce a secret temporarily and watch over each other so they don¡¯t do anything stupid. Of course the three races felt danger after the Markons disappeared and tried to open this door again but everytime they tried it ended in failure. In conclusion, this door and the mysterious space below was left as an unresolved problem. But for this door to have opened. Then Pektoril made a shocked expression. ¡®...Did that Metiron guy?¡¯ He was curious as to why he had left behind the Destruction Jade but he was slowly understanding the reason behind it. The door that had opened. And the Destruction Jade that had been left behind. If he had achieved everything he needed to with the Destruction Jade? And the Destruction Jade was the key to opening this door? ¡®Fuck. Did that guy already take everything in this ce!¡¯ Pektoril touched the small object in his hand. And suddenly. ng Rumble Sounds of something fitting into ce and locking on was heard as the giant door started to activate. This was the moment he had waited for, the moment in which the door of secret opened up. The key to this door was the Destruction Jade like how Pektoril had expected but what filled his mind wasn¡¯t anticipation but nervousness. ¡®Hurry. Hurry and open.¡¯ He had to check the insides. And if it was empty he needed to hurry and chase them. Chase Metiron and the bugs. ¡®No matter what¡¯s in here... It rightfully belongs to us. How dare he try to take it!¡¯ Kiiiririririk Kuuuugugugooong As Pektoril was going insane while ring at the opening door. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Sounds of something stomping towards him could be heard. And Pektoril, with his mana enhanced hearing, could figure out the identity of that sound instantly. ¡°Haha. A hero who has massacred the Rebeloongs. But isn¡¯t following us all the way here a bit too brave?¡± Karioram, the warrior standing next to Pektoril, spoke out. Of course the scene this guy had shown them was amazing. If they didn¡¯t have mana then even they, who were far stronger than the Rebeloongs, wouldn¡¯t be able to handle this guy either. The reason why they had ran away in the beginning was because they wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to win if the humans attacked them. ¡®But the situation is much different now.¡¯ Karioram tapped the blue barrier around his feathers as he smiled. Their mana had returned and this guy was alone. Hansoo stared at Karioram and the other Akchias and then clenched the Red Jade in his hand tightly. ¡®Red Jade.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the red colored jade in his hand that had the same form as the Destruction Jade and was only different in color. It wasn¡¯t even hidden that well. As if they had hidden it in a hurry, this Red Jade was shoved into an air vent in the corner of a researchb. If the bodies of the Higher Races were simr to that of humans then it would¡¯ve been found already. As the Akchias were frowning at the red jade in Hansoo¡¯s hands. Hansoo poured mana into theplementary object, the Red Jade, in his hands. Then. Kiiiiiiiiiiiing! The Akchias started to back off as they remembered the effects of the Destruction Jade. Since they were afraid of their mana, which they had just barely regained, disappearing again. But Hansoo spoke towards them as he saw their movement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your mana will remain intact.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°This will be the final words you hear so remember it.¡± ¡°What....¡± As Pektoril was about to retort. Kiiiiiiing The red light that came out from the Red Jade filled the eyes of the Akchias. At that moment a change urred. ¡°Ugh...What the...Arrrggh!¡± ¡°Kyaaaak!¡± ¡°Kiiek!¡± The bright eyes of the Akchias turned hazy. And their mental capabilities to think and judge in their heads disappeared as thoughts of violence and murder reced them. Their primal instincts which have existed since when they had been in the Jungle. The beasts of the jungle had finally been able to be a Higher Race after they had received countless surgeries and the mana from the Sages. Of course the Sages had a way to reverse the effects. The Destruction Jade suppressed their mana. And the Red Jade... Got rid of their sanity. ¡°Roaaaarrr!¡± ¡°Kyaaaaak!¡± The insane Akchias started to scream out as they looked around. And then. Booooom! Karioram smashed the fellow Akchia next to him with the golden spear. No, they weren¡¯trades anymore. This was only possible when they were still sane. Such a thing had long disappeared and the only thing that had remained was their instincts they had during their solitary days in the jungle. The thing that came into their eyes was notrades but ratherpetitors who had entered their territory and were even standing right next to them. And soon. ¡°Kyaaaaak!¡± ¡°Kieeeek!¡± Booom! Boooooom! Boom! The Akchias started to smash and sh the others nearby. Though they were covered by the mana barrier, their spears and swords were as well. The 10m tall giant bodies soon turned into a mess of blood. Pektoril was dumbfounded as he saw his underlings go insane and attacking each other as he shouted. ¡°What...You crazy bastards! Why are you doing this! Stop!¡± But Pektoril¡¯s shout only stimted the Akchias further, it had no other effect. ¡°Kiiiieeeek!¡± ¡°Kyaaaak!¡± The insane Akchias couldn¡¯t remember Pektoril as they charged in and attacked him as well. And Pektoril grinded his teeth as he watched these guys. ¡°You...You crazy fucking bastards!¡± He couldn¡¯t just sit still and take their attacks. Boooom! Pektoril hurriedly swung his spear and attacked the ones charging towards him. And Hansoo frowned as he looked at Pektoril who seemed to still be sane. ¡®I guess it doesn¡¯t work against the one who has the Destruction Jade.¡¯ Maybe it was because it was made in pairs but the ck light of the Destruction Jade was slowly pushing away the red light of the Red Jade and was protecting Pektoril. ¡®Anyways, I should take that away as well. It wouldn¡¯t be that hard.¡¯ Hansoo muttered as he looked at Pektoril who had be a mess from fighting with others. A tiny entity such as Hansoo wouldn¡¯te into the eyes of the 10m giants while they battled. As if Pektoril, who was acting different from others, was strange to them, the wild Akchias were being even more aggressive towards Pektoril. He just needed to wait until Pektoril became aplete mess and take the Destruction Jade from him. At that moment. Rumble. The giant circr door that had been activating since a while before, started to slowly open. And Pektoril, who had been mindlessly fighting back, felt d. ¡®I need to buy time!¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what that red jade was but it had no effect on him. He would first just hide until the other members of his race killed each other off,e back up when the situation clears up and retrieve the red jade after killing the bug. ¡®You fucking bug. Just wait.¡¯ Pektoril suppressed his rage while clenching his teeth and jumped into the door that had just started to open up. Kiiiieeeeeek? The Akchias flinched for a moment as they saw Pektoril jump down but then soon ignored him and started to focus on each other. It was more important to fight the ones in front of their eyes than focusing on the one who had left. Boooom! Pektoril first checked that nobody followed him after hended tens of meters down below with a loud bang and sighed in relief. ¡®Phew...¡¯ And as he realized that he had bought time, curiosity rose up. ¡®What... Could be in here?¡¯ The precious objects that the Sages, who had the Satellite Fortresses, had hidden away so meticulously. It would not be somethingmon. It would be much rarer and precious than the Satellite Fortresses. ¡®Metiron. If you have it then...You are dead.¡¯ But Pektoril¡¯s expression turned strange as he looked around. ¡°What...The hell.¡± It was indeed something the Sages had risked their lives to save. And it didn¡¯t seem like Metiron had taken it. But Pektoril could not be happy. ¡°What the hell! Why are they here! What are you guys here!!!¡± A giant space filled with hundreds of thousands of blue containers which were shining extremely brightly. And Pektoril screamed out as he saw the Sages frozen asleep within blue containers one by one as if they were dead. No Teaser for next chapter, gotta run to ss Chapter 199 : The Plan (1) Chapter 199 : The n (1) ¡°What the...Why are these guys here.¡± Pektoril made an expression of despair while looking around. He had always been curious even after winning. As to where the Sages, who had ruled over the world, had gone to. They had even left behind their advanced technology and powerful Satellite Fortresses behind. Except a few. This was why he and the others always felt a bit off even after the victory. Since they, who wouldn¡¯t have been able to win normally, had won because of an abnormal reason. And because of this they continuously followed the traces of the Sages. Since they might be in danger as well if the Sages had left because this world had an issue. The Sages in their heads were an existence like that. God-like existences who didn¡¯t act without a reason and always seeded if they had a goal. They were afraid as to when the Sages woulde back so they continuously chased after their path but for them to have been this close to them. ¡®This was why the ones who survived didn¡¯t speak.¡¯ Pektoril mumbled as he thought of the small amount of Sages whom they had interrogated in order to find out what happened to the rest. This was why those guys hadn¡¯t spoken. Since these guys were the survivor¡¯s family andrades. They were probably afraid of the fact that if the Higher Races knew that the Sages were this close then they would do anything they needed to in order to find and destroy this ce. ¡®But why are these guys in hibernation... Was there an epidemic? There weren¡¯t any traces of such things on the survivors back then.¡¯ Pektoril made a confused expression while walking through the giant room where hundreds of thousands of people were asleep as if they were dead. This wasn¡¯t the only thing he was curious about. Since he needed to figure out what Metiron had done after he entered this ce. He might¡¯ve escaped with something incredibly precious. At that moment something was caught in Pektoril¡¯s eyes. A gem that was shining bright red. At the end of the collider where hundreds of thousands of containers wereid on, a bright gem was embedded on the wall. ¡®What is that?¡¯ The size of the gem was small but the size of the machine that the gem was embedded in was actually very big. As if it was devouring the lighting out from the bright gem, theplex circuits that extended away from the gem as the center were sending the bright light towards the hundreds of thousands of containers where the Sages were hibernating in. Like an energy of life that was supporting the ones who had fallen into slumber. The moment Pektoril started to head towards the gem with a curious expression. Booooom! A loud sound was heard behind him. ¡®....?¡¯ Pektoril turned around to see if hisrades had followed him but a smirk appeared on his face instead. Pektoril spoke towards the human who has jumped down. ¡°How resilient. For what do you struggle this much for?¡± This guy was dead anyway. The story might¡¯ve been different if the Destruction Jade was still activated but as long as the jade was in his hands and it stopped working, this puny human wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him who had the protection of the Satellite Fortress. ¡®Well, maybe not...¡¯ Pektoril frowned as he looked at the tremendous amount of mana flowing through the guy in the distance. Something with that much battle strength, that much mana and that much power to generate such a force was not something that could be ignored. It might¡¯ve been different for others but for the Akchias, who often hunted the humans in order to keep their battle instincts sharp, knew. That the thing making that guy being hard to deal with was not his physical abilities but a trick with a skill. And since someone of his caliber wouldn¡¯t have some random skill, it would actually be quite threatening. ¡®Well. I¡¯ll still win anyway.¡¯ It was good. Since it would¡¯ve be much more tiring if that guy ran away with the Red Jade. ¡®I shall kill you here.¡¯ The moment Pektoril made up this decision. Booooom! Hansoo flew across the distance and closed in on Pektoril. Whoooosh! A giant spear that was over 10m long and shining brightly flew towards Hansoo. At that moment. Boooom! The golden spear in Hansoo¡¯s hand, the Forked Lightning, and Pektoril¡¯s spear shed with each other as the room they were in trembled from the aftershock. But the result was clear. Booooom! Hansoo¡¯s body couldn¡¯t withstand the tremendous amount of force behind the giant spear and was flung into the air. Even before the force of the two sides, this was actually a difference in mass. Even the tip of Pektoril¡¯s spearhead was heavier than Hansoo. Pektoril, who had smashed away Hansoo with a mass hundreds of times heavier, frowned as he felt the tingling sensation on the tip of his fingers. Hansoo being flung away was quite normal but the amount of force he felt in his fingers was too underwhelming. This was too weak for Hansoo. ¡®Did he fling his body backwards or something.¡¯ Chwaaaak! Hansoo, who had been flung into the air, looked at his cracked armor, the Thousand Soldiers Armor. Despite having eaten the spear of a dead Akchia on the way and having been protected by Hansoo¡¯s Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement it still received quite arge amount of damage. It was a destructive force that came from strength and massbined. Booooom! Pektoril¡¯s attacks, which didn¡¯t seem like it wanted to give any break to Hansoo, had a qualitative differences from the Rebeloongs or other Akchias who focused on brute strength. Hansoo judged that the golden spear would be hard to dodge from its trajectory as he chucked the Forked Lighting as the same time he took on Pektoril¡¯s spear with his body. Kwadududuk! The pir-like spear that was surrounded by the mana barrier from the Satellite Fortress cut through Hansoo¡¯s Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement as it smashed onto Hansoo¡¯s Thousand Soldeirs Armor and Dragon Essence de. At the same time. Crunch! The Forked Lightning that shot out from Hansoo¡¯s hand assaulted the area near Pektoril¡¯s heart. Kudududuk The Forked Lightning, which had the mana nullification applied on it, prated through the mana barrier around Pektoril and dug into his golden feathers. As it had prated through the Judge¡¯s armor in the past. Sway. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Pektoril frowned as he felt the strange mana digging into his body and disrupting his five senses. But if he was going to get dealt with with just this much then it would¡¯ve been better for him to justmit suicide. ¡®And...I¡¯ve gone through things like this plenty of times when I was being experimented on by the Sages in the past!¡¯ Booooom! Pektoril spun his foot around, stomped down onto the ground with it and then swung his spear in a wide arc. Whoooosh! The 5mrge Judge and Pektoril in front of Hansoo¡¯s eyes were vastly different in size. The 10m spear being swung was more than enough to prevent him from getting near Pektoril. Crunch! Crunch! ng! Tens of the ss containers got destroyed by the swing of the spear. The bodies of the Sages that had been protected by the blue light had been swept by the afters wing and had been turned into meat pastes. A very tragic death after having been carefully protected for hundreds of years. Hansoo, who had been charging in, suddenly backed off as he mumbled. ¡®So, he lived for hundreds of years huh.¡¯ Pektoril had only swung his spear once, quickly adapted to the sudden changes of his senses and recovered himself. He was different from the others from before. Someone who had lived in the jungle and had constantly polished and sharpened themselves after their fight with the Sages. Pektorilughed out loud towards Hansoo. ¡°Hahahaha! Don¡¯t you feel sad? Aren¡¯t these the ones who have given you the power?¡± He was understanding that guy¡¯s identity bit by bit. He knew too much for a bug. That guy had definitely received some legacy or inheritance from the Sages who had ran away. Pektoril¡¯s feathers rang as he looked at the Red Jade in his hands. ¡®You... Don¡¯t have the rights to use that. Only us, the Higher Races, have the right to.¡¯ Pektoril then looked around his surroundings with his somewhat adapted vision. Corpses which had been smashed apart into meat pastes. ¡®Keheh. Kehehehehehe.¡¯ This stimted the sadistic nature deep within Pektoril¡¯s mind. The fact that the Sages had disappeared without reason had always pressured him. But look at this! For them to have been here all along living the life of frozen foods. Tens of Sages, whom could threaten his entire race with only 500 of them, had been killed by his single swing. ¡®Isn¡¯t this a bit too sad for someone who wielded such a tremendous amount of power?! Haha!¡¯ Pektoril smiled. Even if one had a tremendous amount of mana and technology, there was a limit to the weak bodies. Just like the Akion. A vastly different amount of strength was shown because they were using it and not the Sages. ¡®This is just the beginning.¡¯ Pektoril mumbled in happiness from his vision of the future. If this world got united under his feet then there wouldn¡¯t be useless fights and struggles anymore. The Higher Races who had powerful bodies would be able to use the Sage¡¯s technologies more efficiently. They wouldn¡¯t be using the leftover technology of the Sages but improve it and create a new civilization for themselves. Pektoril smiled as he looked at the ring in his hand and then put it back on his hand. ¡°You probably want this but...Keke. It seems you don¡¯t have the powers to take it from me. It seems like a set pair anyway, how about giving it to me now? I¡¯ll let you live at st.¡± Pektoril¡¯s words weren¡¯t empty words actually. He was willing to let the bug live since today was a historically celebratory date. Though he would have to live as his personal pet inside the Birdcage for all eternity. ¡®And...I will slowly figure out why the Sages have decided to go into cryo-sleep in his location.¡¯ He wanted to ask the bug but it seemed like he didn¡¯t know either. Which meant that there was nothing else he was curious about. ¡°Sure¡± ¡°What?¡± Pektoril flinched at the unexpected answer. Though he had thrown the words at him, he had never expected Hansoo to agree so he was actually preparing to smash him apart. But for such a reply toe back. The moment Pektoril flinched. Kuurururuk Something started to intensely grow out from where the Forked Lightning had prated into. Crunch Kwadduk. ¡°What the...!¡± Pektoril was shocked at the strange things growing all over his body and tying him down as he tried to snap them with brute force. ¡®Just this?!¡¯ With his strength, this amount of sludge could easily be broken apart. But unlike Pektoril¡¯s expectations, his body hadn¡¯t fully calibrated yet. In the short moment where Pektoril stopped due to his muscles and nerves acting separately from each other, the Pandemic de which had eaten up Hansoo¡¯s entire mana pool grew and covered Pektoril¡¯s entire body. The moment Pektoril¡¯s movements stoppedpletely from these two things. ¡°Catch it. Well.¡± Whooosh! Hansoo chucked the Red Jade in his hand. Towards the ck jade in his hand, the Destruction jade. ¡°Arrrgh!¡± Pektoril sensed something amiss and tried to move his hand away but the speed of the Red Jade Hansoo threw was like a beam of light. The moment Pektoril tried to move, the Red Jade had already moved up to the Destruction jade. Then ng! Powerful tools which showed their true prowess when together but had to be split in two because of their tremendous power. The Red Jade and the Destruction Jade smashed with each other with a ng and started to swirl andbine with each other. While making a extremely ominous dark and bloody yin yang symbol. .............................................. ¡°Oh. Has it started.¡± Metiron, who had been running away, suddenly smiled. Chapter 200 : The Plan (2) Reincarnator ¨C Chapter 200 : The n (2) Booooooom! A Single beam ofser from the Satellite Fortress smashed into the humongous metallic beast. Rumble The huge metallic beast, Junghwan, screamed out in pain while rolling all over the floor after being smashed by the beam. And there were 4 Satellite Fortresses that had been destroyed and were rolling around the ground around him. But even if he had felled 4 of them, it was still far too little. Since there were still countless Satellite Fortresses chasing after him. If both sides weren¡¯t on guard against each other so much then he would¡¯ve been killed already. But he could see the end. Since his limit was approaching. Physically and mentally. ¡®Fuck! When is it going to happen?!¡¯ Jugnhwan, the giant metal wolf that was being turned into rags by the Satellite Fortresses, grinded his teeth. Booooom! Booom! It wasn¡¯t just the Satellite Fortresses. Countless wolves, birds and rats held onto Akions, spears of heavenly wrath, and were assaulting him while chasing him from the ground. The Akion¡¯s attacks were weaker than those of the Satellite Fortress but they were still powerful. And since hundreds of quick guys were attacking from where he couldn¡¯t see, it was actually harder to deal with than the Satellite Fortresses themselves. Boooom! ¡®Fuck! From the side again!¡¯ Junghwan swayed and fell down from the sudden assault that jumped out from somewhere in the forest. Rumble. ¡®I guess I¡¯m going to die now.¡¯ As Junghwan as making a despair-stricken expression. Boooooooooooom! From the distance. Something tremendous blowing apart could be felt. ¡®He seeded!¡¯ Junghwan, who had given up and was lying upon the ground, suddenly made a joyful expression. Whoooosh! A shockwave filled with a strange mix of red and ck swept the surroundings from the Birdcage. As if it was trying to swallow up the entire Zone. Rumble. The moment people got swept by the dark red shockwave. ¡°What the! What is this!¡± ¡°My mana!¡± Shock filled voices were heard from below. But this was just the beginning. The huge shockwave even shook Junghwan¡¯s body which had already turned into a mess. Paaat! The Mana Crystal that was all over Junghwan¡¯s body disappeared as the liquid metal started to petrify itself. The liquid metal had stopped working due to theck of mana. And Junghwan¡¯s soul, which had been overburdened and was zing in pain, suddenly turned veryfortable. Of course it wasn¡¯t good or anything. ¡®This is the end.¡¯ Instead of zing like before, it was cooling down at a rapid pace. Since all the energy had frozen, Junghwan¡¯s consciousness that was acting from the energy from the mana and the liquid metal was calming down at a rapid face. But Junghwan made a rxed expression. Since he knew he wasn¡¯t the only person bing like this. Kiiiiing! The bright lights of the Satellite Fortresses that were approaching Junghwan slowly from the distance shut off as they fell. Rumble. Booobooboooom! A gigantic metal castle falling down from hundreds of meters up in the skies was a marvel to watch. Jugnhwan made a content expression as he saw tens of these Satellite Fortresses falling down. This was the end. ¡®Well. Since I was going to die anyway...Please take care of the rest for me.¡¯ As Junghwan released his consciousness, that he was dearly holding onto, and slowly shut down. ¡°Roaaaarr!¡± ¡°Kuaaaaak!¡± ¡°Kyaak!¡± The ones that were assaulting him from below with the Akion started to go berserk. The rats bit each other and the birds shed away at the wolves with their talons. Like beasts. ¡®What the...¡¯ As Junghwan was shocked at the scene he hadn¡¯t heard about as his consciousness faded away. Booooom! A scene of hundreds of thousands of bright lights rising up into the skies could be seen during Junghwan¡¯s final moments. ............................................................. ¡°What...What the hell!¡± Pektoril was shocked as he sensed the tremendous aura that exploded out from his hands erasing all of his mana and sanity. A power that was nothing like anything from before. He was holding on but he could sense his sanity quickly being erased. Along with his mana. Wooong... The mana that was supplied by the Satellite Fortresses had long been cut off and the mana pool inside his body that was supplied by the mana crystal had stopped working as well. Everything that had protected his body, everything that he had received from the Sages had slowly started to get erased. ¡®No...No! At this rate...¡¯ ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to go back to being a beast!¡± Roaaarr! Pektoril¡¯s roar rang throughout the secret room filled with machines and containers. And as if Pektoril was trying to erase everything as ast ditch effort, he started to smash apart the containers around him. Boooom! Boom! Hundreds of Sages died in an instant. But this was all a futile effort. His mana had long been frozen and he was quickly losing his sanity, At that moment. He suddenly felt a tremendous amount of hatred towards the person who had turned him this way. ¡°You fucking bastard! Roaarr!¡± Pektoril, who had lost his sanity, roared out in rage and charged towards Hansoo. Booom! Pektoril¡¯s spear had be even more vicious as he slowly lost his sanity as it flew in to smash into Hansoo. But Hansoo just backed away and dodged it. ¡®There¡¯s no reason to fight him.¡¯ A beast on its final breath that still had some sanity left was the most dangerous. And at the ce Pektoril had just attacked, there was an even deeper scar upon the ground. ¡°You fucking rat! Come at me!¡± As Hansoo backed off, Pektoril¡¯s consciousness disappearedpletely and he was ovee by the visciousness that sprang up from the depths of his heart and started to swing his spear. Booom!Boooom! As the limiter in his brain that protected him disappeared, he swung his spear even harder. Though his mana had disappeared, the power behind the attack was still formidable. But what use was that. It won¡¯t connect. Hansoo wasn¡¯t kind enough to be hit by a spear that was being swung recklessly without any martial arts behind it. Whoosh! Whooosh! The spear continued to cut through the air and Pektoril made a despair stricken expression as he saw this. ¡®Damn...To go without even being able to kill that one thing.¡¯ Even being enraged by him was bing hard. Pektoril looked at Hansoo in the distance in despair. ¡®Complete annihtion...Our entire race would bepletely annihted.¡¯ They would lose the sanity and mana that made them the Higher Race and only have their bodies left. Then would they be able to handle those bugs? Pektoril frowned. Of course they would still be powerful without their sanity and mana. Since those bugs wouldn¡¯t be able to use mana while the Destruction Jade was active and his race still had a huge amount of numbers and were still very powerful. But that was it. They would slowly get hunted and killed off by those who were still sane. While the Higher Races were fighting each other in insanity. ¡®Damn...Is this the end? Even after having escaped the experimentbs with all that effort? After having received all those experiments? We¡¯ll just die as beasts getting hunted down?¡¯ Pektoril squeezed out thest bits of sanity and screamed out in unfairness. ¡°Grrr...Were we wrong? Was fighting to escape the experimentalbs was so wrong? Grrr...¡± As if his sanity was disappearing even after, a beast¡¯s growls started toe out from Pektoril¡¯s mouth. Hansoo replied expressionlessly. ¡°Struggling to survive isn¡¯t a sin. But you should¡¯ve stopped there.¡± The Higher Races had power. Power to be magnanimous to humans. Though they didn¡¯t have to do this, they should at least be wary when they use that strength to oppress others. Wary of the day when they would get stabbed in the back after losing that power. Since the ones being oppressed by them will continue to struggle. Like how the Sages had been crushed by the Higher Races. If these guys were like the Akarons from below and could live in harmony with them then Hansoo wouldn¡¯t have done all this. But these guys have long crossed the line. To the point where humans wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive them anymore. ¡°In the end, our race merely chose the same thing as you guys.¡± ¡°Damn...Grrr...Grrr.¡± Pektoril made a despair stricken expression. The bright future, the dream that he had almost grasped disappeared like sand in his hands. No, even the authority and the strength he had was now gone. All because of one guy. Just one guy. ¡®Heh. For our entire race to fall because of one guy.¡¯ But this thought didn¡¯tst long. Since even thatst remaining bit of sanity had been erased as well. And soon. ¡°Grrrr...¡± A beast¡¯s cry came out from Pektoril¡¯s mouth. Drrrr. The Destruction Jade fell from Pektoril¡¯s hands and rolled away. And Hansoo picked up this dark red marble without a single expression. ¡®So far so good.¡¯ Everything was quite simr up to this point. Though Eres hadn¡¯t used the Red Jade before, ording to thest thing he had left behind, using the Destruction Jade and the Red Jade together will cause all mana and sanity to disappear. But there was something that bugged him. ¡®Would the Sages have written down everything?¡¯ Eres hadn¡¯t told him about this. The cryo-sleep setup of the Sages. Since Eres would¡¯ve told him if she knew, this meant that Eres didn¡¯t know about this system either. ¡®Maybe the Sages didn¡¯t leave behind any records in order to keep this ce a secret...¡¯ It was a possibility but it still bugged him. At that moment. The jewel that was shining brightly in the distance started to react to the Destruction Jade. At the same time the hundreds of thousands of vats the Sages were in, which were connected to the jewel, started to rumble and shake. And soon. Whooosh! Hundreds of thousands of bright blue marbles came out from the jewel. Ooooooong! And these marbles flew around the air for a bit and then all disappeared somewhere. Some through the walls. Some through the ceilings. But Hansoo could tell where these marbles were heading towards. Since he could see where one was going. Whoosh. One of the blue marbles entered Pektoril¡¯s head. At the same time. ¡°Grrrrr... Grr...Gr.¡± Pektoril¡¯s growling calmed down. At the same time the viciousness in his eyes disappeared as he came back to his senses. ¡°...¡± Pektoril, who had stopped growling, slowly looked around. HIs hands and feet. And everything around him. Hansoo looked at this scene and then pondered. He couldn¡¯t react to the blue marbles because it had exploded out so suddenly but this was different. ¡®Should I kill him?¡¯ But Hansoo shook his head as he looked at the eyes of Pektoril. He was being very wary of Hansoo even whilst looking around the surroundings. ¡®Not easy huh.¡¯ It would be impossible to kill him with a sudden attack at this rate. It might actually just be better to converse with him now. Since one thing was clear. That this was not the Pektoril of the past. The constant mumbles of Pektoril proved this. ¡°The hypothesis of being able to move in after the sanity and mana disappearing was correct... Blue Stone activated correctly as well but... Why now...¡± Pektoril, who had been mumbling, slowly lifted his body up from the ground as if he had finished inspecting the surroundings. Booom Booobooom Pektoril then stood up as he approached Hansoo and looked at him. Well, more like the Destruction Jade in his hands. ...................................................... nk. nk. ¡°What the hell... Is that.¡± One of the adventurers who had been running away from the vige made an expression of disbelief as he looked at the scene in the distance. The Arukons, Rebeloongs and Akalchias who were fighting to the death were all gathering to one ce. The three Higher Races who were wary of each other even when they were still sane. The adventurers frowned at this unbelievable scene. Chapter 201 : Transference (1) Chapter 201 : Transference (1) The Sages were upset in the past. At their extremely weak bodies that didn¡¯t fit their overflowing intelligence and mana. Technology and mana could not fill up the massive hole created by a weak body. Even when they tried to do something, their weak bodies held them down. But during that time. A genius even amongst the Sages had been born. Karmen. A glorious King who had created the n to lift the Sages higher. Someone who allowed them to have even bigger dreams. ...................................... ¡°Uwaaaaa! We won!¡± The people who had arrived at the viges yelled in glee. The Satellite Fortresses that were falling in the distance. There was nothing else that proved their victory better than this. ¡®I wondered what the hell it was...¡¯ Kulkin, a Hunter of the vige, thought of the words spoken by those who had entered the vige along with him and made a dumbfounded expression. They were now truly free. Since if those damned Satellite Fortresses didn¡¯t exist then sweeping away the Higher Races and gaining back their hope wouldn¡¯t be a dream anymore. At that moment. Boom! Boom! ¡®....?¡¯ Kulkin and the other vigers looked towards the woods from the huge noisesing in from the depths of the forest. And soon. Shhhhh. Around ten Higher Race members walked out from the woods. The ones who had set up a formation and were pushing the giant metal wolf back before. ¡®...The Akchia, Arukons and the Rebeloongs are together?¡¯ While Kulkin was frowning from this strange scene. Somebody cursed out loud from next to him. ¡°You ballsy bastards! Where the hell do you think this is!¡± ¡°Those guys aren¡¯t unkible anymore! We can do it if we group up!¡± The vigers reacted the moment they saw the Higher Races. Then. Whooosh! Hundreds of rage filled projectiles few towards the Higher Race. But in an instant. Trtrtrtrnggg The golden spear in the Akchia¡¯s hand spun around like a windmill. And the Rebeloongs and the Arukons behind also used their spears to deflect away the projectiles. Tong! Titititing! Hundreds of projectiles got destroyed and bounced off in mid air. And everyone flinched as they saw this scene. They had made too many assumptions. Thinking about it again, those guys still had tremendous amounts of bodily strength. Maybe if they had mana but in a situation like this where they also lost their skills, they weren¡¯t easy opponents at all. While the people stopped. From the mouth of the Akchia in the very front, unexpected words came out. ¡°Calm down. Anyways, who are you guys? Are you our descendants? Why are you living in a cave like this?¡± ¡°What?¡± For them to not know whom they have toyed around for so long. The people stared at the Akchia just in case it was some trick but the curiosity and confusion inside the eyes of the Akchia didn¡¯t seem like lies. ¡®What the hell...¡¯ The vigers fell into a confused state. ....................................... ¡®How long has past? What happened?¡¯ The general and royalty, Kel-Durin mumbled as he looked at his body and his surroundings. ¡®It seems like we¡¯ve seeded...¡¯ Kel-Durin stared at the tiny race in front of his eyes. Of course if he still had his original body, that man over where would be a bitrger than himself. But since the transfer has beenpleted, the man looked way too smallpared to himself. ¡®What is this guy. He doesn¡¯t seem like someone from our race.¡¯ Kel-Durin felt the tremendous amount of power within his body and then made a confused expression as he watched the person in front of his eyes. Though they looked simr, there was a lot of fundamental differences such as the bone structure. And also he didn¡¯t have the mana pool that every Sage had in general. ¡®It seems something unexpected happened.¡¯ Kel-Durin frowned as he looked at the broken containers. Ssssk. Kel-Durin then checked the machinery where the Blue-Stone was embedded in. A transmitter that was built to migrate hundreds of thousands of souls at the same time for the move. And as if it had used up all its power, the lights from various panels on it were getting faint but Kel-Durin was able to check the panels before they turned off. He then eximed out in shock. ¡®790 years? 790 years have past?¡¯ Something went wrong and that something went wrong horribly. As Kel-Durin was frowning. Boom! Boobooom! The Akchias who were fighting up above came down to the secret room And soon the secret room was filled with tens of giant Akchias. Though they had met each other again inpletely different bodies, Kel-Durin was able to figure who was who out instantly. ¡°Kel-Durin¡± ¡°Kan-Kun, well done.¡± Kel-Durin frowned as he looked at Kan-Kun who was covered from head to toe in blood. It seems they only activated the Red-Stone and fought each other. Kan-Kun frowned at the pain and then asked the race standing on the ground. ¡°Who are you? And why do you have that in your hands?¡± The ck-Stone and Red-Stone were items left behind for the small amount of managers to activate. It was not something that this guy, whom he had never even seen or heard of, should have. Kiiiiiing. ¡®And it¡¯s still active huh.¡¯ Kan-Kun frowned as he sensed the dry mana within his body. ¡°Hand that over.¡± Whooosh Kan-Kun crouched and then moved his hand towards the small midget. The Red-Stone alone was fine but the ck-Stone that hadbined with the Red-Stone was dangerous to them as well. It was a tremendous artifact that suppressed their entire technology with just its existence. They wouldn¡¯t even have made such a thing if they didn¡¯t have to for the move. Though the n seemed to have shifted a little but since the first stage, Soul Migration, has beenpleted they needed to get it back. But Hansoo lifted his spear with his hand. ng! ¡°You see, stealing is a bad habit.¡± He didn¡¯t know how they were going to act. He could not hand it over in such a case. ¡°That¡¯s originally ours you midget.¡± Kan-Kun spoke with a growl. He was feeling pain and he didn¡¯t understand the situation yet. He was already annoyed but somebody who he has never seen before was pointing a de at him while holding onto a dangerous weapon. Of course a rough growl came out of Kan-Kun¡¯s mouth. He would¡¯ve tried to save his body without mana in the past but everything was different now. Since they had gained a new body along with new strength. Courage that could support his rage rose up inside him. And Hansoo spoke to these Sages. ¡°You want to have a go?¡± ¡°What?¡± At those words the Akchia standing in the very front ,Kan-Kun the rank 1 Sage, scoffed. Though the little midget¡¯s body seemed quite strong, it was not even close to theirs. What was causing him to be so arrogant? Well, it wasn¡¯t that the Sages didn¡¯t like conversing. But there was no need to do things the hard way then their strength was much higher than the other party. ¡®Suppress him and then take it.¡¯ Boom! Boom! The rank 1 Sages inside the Akchia¡¯s body walked towards Hansoo. At that moment. Kkkkkkkkkngggg A vibration that shook the entire room could be felt. Something much different than their footsteps. And Kan-Kun and Kel-Durin flinched at this quake. ¡®What...¡¯ This was the vibration from the Monolith that shook the secret room moving. And soon a loud shout was heard in the distance. ¡°Hey! Are you alright in there! We¡¯reing in!¡± At the same time with that shout, countless peopleing in could be felt. ¡®...There¡¯s this many? What the hell happened while we were asleep...¡¯ An earthquake that was transmitted through the long tunnel. The Sages, who have obtained this new body that could sense this quake, frowned in nervousness. .................................................... ¡°There¡¯s been a lot of changes in the 800 years we were asleep huh.¡± Kel-Durin, the person in Akchia¡¯s body, frowned as he sat in the hastily made barracks. ording to their original n, they¡¯d be busy testing out their new body but there was no time to do such a thing. Since a tremendous amount of change had urred after they woke up. ¡®At this rate...We need to alter the whole n.¡¯ Kel-Durin mumbled quietly. Their n was simple. Leave their weak human bodies and move into a much more powerful body. They had created new bodies because of this and had even created the Red-Stone and ck-Stone that temporarily froze their conscious and mana to reduce the risk as much as possible while they moved into their new bodies. Since they found through experimenting that the chances of failure rose if they had their consciousness and mana. So they created the three stones and fell asleep. But for them to have been asleep for 800 years. ¡®And...The fact that the Makrons who were supposed to be rank 2 bodies were annihted is a big deal.¡¯ Kel-Durin frowned. Rank 1, the Akchias created for the royalty. Rank 2, the Makrons created for the nobility Rank 3, the Arukons created for warriors. Rank 4, the Rebeloongs created formoners. The Makronss who were supposed to handle the middle stage had all been annihted. Due to the other three races while they were asleep. ¡®Even if we give them mana and a consciousness, they¡¯re still beasts huh. This is going to create problems in the next stage.¡¯ And because they fought with each other, the already limited mana crystals had run out. There was also another issue. Kel-Durin clutched his head at the sounds he could hearing in from outside. ¡®The body being developed has its downsides.¡¯ The extremely developed body allowed him to hear everything. But he could not ignore these noises. Since it was not something he could ignore. Kel-Durin spoke expressionlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go out. It seems like we will need to speak with the other side for a bit.¡± ¡°...Will it be okay? That midget race seems to be extremely aggressive.¡± Kan-Kun frowned. It had been 3 days since they woke up. There had been countless things that happened during that time. And Kel-Durin made a tired smile at Kan-Kun. ¡°Well. That man seems to have things under control quite well. Let¡¯s trust in that.¡± It seems like while they were asleep, this so-called ¡®God¡¯ had yed around a bit and their world seems to be used as a tunnel. A bridge to the next world. The entrance was the Kangri-Worm¡¯s area. And the exit was at a location near the Silver Sea. ¡®What a tremendous change. Can we still... Complete it? Damn. If we took the ck-Stone back then... There wouldn¡¯t even be a need to ponder about such a thing like this.¡¯ Kel-Durin thought of the Satellite Fortresses that didn¡¯t work as he walked out of his tent. A giant basin. His race, that had temporarily gathered here, could be seen. Countless Akchias, Arukons and Rebeloongs. They all looked different and had different ranks, they were still a part of the same race. And the other side of the basin. Countless people had gathered. All with a de of some sort in their hands. As he walked out, the sounds he had been hearing became even clearer. Well, the enraged roars and shouts. ¡°Why are we leaving them be!¡± ¡°Fucking hell! Do you know how much we suffered because of them?¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± There was no need for both sides to be angry with each other in a fight or a war. Since one side being angry was enough. Kel-Durin clicked his tongue as he looked at the swarming humans looking at him with cold eyes. Chapter 202 : Transference (2) Chapter 202 : Transference (2) The giant basin near the Birdcage, the Akran. Hundreds of thousands of people had been gathered in the giant basin. But this was just the beginning. The people who were in the viges were gathering here constantly. To the location which will be the new city of the humans. Because it was at the center of the Green Road, it was the best ce to be in terms of location and because there were a variety of beasts around this location it was also a great ce to hunt. The Satellite Fortresses that threatened the humans had disappeared and thisnd should¡¯ve be the humans¡¯. Well, it what was supposed to happen. ¡°Damn...¡± Kulkin, one of the adventurers who had gathered at the Akran along with others, grinded his teeth at the Higher Race he could see in the distance. The humans had won. The Satellite Fortresses had fallenfell due to unknown reasons and the Higher Races weren¡¯t invincible existences since there wasn¡¯t any mana. Since a god who has fallen to the ground wasn¡¯t fit to be called a god anymore. No, they had to kill them while they were on the ground. This current situation was all because there was no mana. Why were they just watching this situation? ¡®And even with such people like this.¡¯ If they didn¡¯t have strength the story would be different but it wasn¡¯t like that they didn¡¯t have any strength. Since the neers weren¡¯t like newbies at all. They all had monstrous bodies, unfitting to be called humans like himself. The ones who were here before were stronger right now because there was still a gap due to the runes but it wouldn¡¯t take long to catch up. Since it wouldn¡¯t take that long to fill up their runes by hunting with such bodies. ¡®I don¡¯t know how he brought such guys here but if we fight alongside them... We might be able to win.¡¯ Kulkin looked at the tremendous amount of forces behind him and made a sad expression. ¡®Morris... I need to avenge you...¡¯ The image of his friend being ripped apart in front of his eyes was still vivid in his head. Kulkin clenched his teeth as he remembered his friend¡¯s expression which was staring at him desperately until the end. ................................................... ¡°It¡¯s been a while Hansoo¡±. ¡°Mmm.¡± Hansoo made a smile as he looked at the faces he hadn¡¯t seen in awhile. It was nice seeing these faces after such a long time. Enbi Arin, Sofia, Mihee and other familiar faces that he had left behind in the zone below could be seen. The owner of the new Crown of Thorns and the second soul fragment, Gwanje, couldn¡¯te up because he had to control the people below but the others had gotten Hansoo¡¯s signal through Gwanje and hade up. And countless people had split up and were constructing the city. The viges were now a dark part of their history. They needed a new city befitting of this new zone. Though they were only building one, they would build more as time went on. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t take long.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he watched the process from afar. Though they didn¡¯t have any tools it didn¡¯t matter. Since their bodies were much more different. Kwadudududuk! Ududududuk! Snapping trees and cutting rocks. With strength that didn¡¯t seem like that of a human. Even without mana, these people didn¡¯t lose out to the original Yellow Zone¡¯s people and actually were doing even better. A tremendously powerful body. This was all because of the Body Enhancement Surgery they received in the second zone. These people didn¡¯t lose out to Hansoo in terms of their body. There were tens of thousands of such people. And Mihee, who had brought these people up, made a proud expression. If this was the real world then she was at a level she couldn¡¯t even have imagined. The amount of burden and responsibilities on her shoulders was muchrger but seeing such powerful adventurers, she could feel her past struggles and hardships being washed away. ¡®I¡¯ve seen Hansoo after so long as well. Anyways, it¡¯s so hard to see his damn face.¡¯ Mihee looked at Hansoo with an upset expression. She had imagined that they would always be together because they were with each other during the Tutorial. But Hansoo was busy beyond her imagination. To the point of being hard to chase him. ¡®Well, I didn¡¯t even think things would happen like this.¡¯ Thinking of her college days of the past, she started to giggle. And Hansooughed while looking at Mihee. Though he had be a person who was quite unresponsive to most things while fighting in the Abyss, he was still human. Since the hard work of the Yellow Zone had beenpleted well, he naturally felt good. A rare smile appeared on Hansoo¡¯s usually expressionless face. ¡®It seems Karhal found his sibling.¡¯ Hansoo looked at Ekidu and Karhal who started to walk towards this location after controlling the people. Karhal, Ekidu and a few others were working hard to control the people of the Yellow Zone but Karhal looked as if such work was nothing and was continually smiling andughing. To the point of making Hansoo feel content as well. ¡®Let¡¯s work a bit harder. Everything¡¯s going well.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled inwardly. He just needed to continue like this. If he continued like this and there weren¡¯t any more problems from now on then humanity would gain a tremendous amount of power and wouldn¡¯t get massacred once they entered the Abyss right away like they had in the past. Which means he would be able to prevent people precious to him from dying off. And him struggling and working a bit harder to achieve this would be fine. Since he had struggled for 50 years already anyway. Compared to his friends getting killed and ripped apart next to him, this was nothing. Though bodily injuries healed, the memories inside one¡¯s headsted. Hansoo thought up to this point and refocused. ¡®Not yet.¡¯ The Smile on Hansoo¡¯s face disappeared. It wasn¡¯t time to drop his guard yet. Though he had solved the problem, something unexpected happened. Suppress the Higher Races, who have gone berserk, one by one. A frontal sh would be hard but it wouldn¡¯t be hard to kill them off while they fought each other. Then he would receive the method of creating the Mana Pool inside the human¡¯s bodies and perform the surgery on all humans. But since the Sages had received the bodies of the Higher Races, things have be much moreplex. They were smart, rational and knew how to work together. The Sages, who had been spread apart, understood the situation almost instantly even after sleeping for hundreds of years and had gathered into groups they had nned previously. The people with Rebeloong¡¯s body conversed with each other and the Arukons surveyed the surroundings. And the Akchias stood above them all and controlled them. If they fought then it would just be a huge disaster. There were hundreds of thousands of Higher Races who could handle hundreds of humans per member. Though they would win because the ones with Body Enhancement Surgeries hade with them as well but they would still gain a huge amount of casualties. He hadn¡¯t raised them to lose them in a ce like this. At that moment. A giant g could be seen in the distance. ¡®It seems they want to speak now.¡¯ Hansoo spoke while looking at the Akchia who was awkwardly swinging a piece of cloth tied to a huge log tens of meters long. ¡°I¡¯ll be back. Take care of this ce.¡± ¡°Uh... Huh?¡± Even before anybody could say anything, Hansoo quickly disappeared. And the ce where Hansoo left was then filled with awkwardness where people started to slowly speak one by one. Since they would be together for a while anyway. The mingling of the previous members and neers was important. ¡°Uh... Nice to meet you. I¡¯m called Ekidu. Wee to the Yellow Zone.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m Karhal. I hope things go well.¡± Karhal turned around and looked towards the location Hansoo had gone off to with a worried expression. The job he was assigned was actually much more important than just control. Though he was controlling them, their rage was slowly building up. Since the pain and struggle they had gone through for over a decade wouldn¡¯t easily go away. There was no way their rage would disappear just because the ones who had killed their friends and family and even themselves started tough and make strange noises. Though they were barely suppressing their rage, it wouldn¡¯t be weird for it to explode at any moment. ¡®Anyways, does he have no sense of fear? To jump into the enemy territory alone.¡¯ He pondered if he should follow Hansoo but shook his head. There¡¯s nothing he¡¯d be able to do anyway even if the situation blew up. It was better to just stay here and do his job. Karhal clenched his hands at his powerlessness as he looked towards the Higher Race¡¯s camp Hansoo went towards. ¡®Fucking bird heads. Just try touching him.¡¯ Then there wouldn¡¯t be any controlling or anything. He would just rile up the people behind him and attack first. This was why he needed to control them even more now. Before these people, who were roaring out in rage, caused something. ¡®Well, at least it¡¯s much more easier now since these guys are helping us.¡¯ Karhal shook his head and then spoke towards the woman who had introduced herself as Mihee. ¡°At least your side is better than us right? You should¡¯ve prepared a bit beforeing up.¡± But Mihee shook her head at those words. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s much difference for us either.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°We just have hundreds of thousands of people.¡± ¡®And the power that suppressed them is now gone.¡¯ Karhal nervously looked at the countless neers behind Mihee at those words. .................................................. Boooom! Hansoo flew in from afar andnded in front of the Akchias. Kel-Durin, the acting leader of the Sages, spoke towards Hansoo. ¡°Greetings. To make things easier we shall call you humans as you have told us. Are you the king of those humans?¡± Hansoo shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t really have such a system.¡± ¡°Well. After hearing your story, those things weren¡¯t something a king would do.¡± Kel-Durin, who had been busily gathering information, nodded. A king reigned from the back and stood above the others. But the man in front of his eyes was acting at the exact opposite location of where a king should be. He fought at the frontmost locations, the roughest and the lowest ces. The most vicious and dangerous ces. There was a reason why this man was worthy of his respect. ¡®If it were the days back when we were Sages then I would¡¯ve used him very well.¡¯ Kel-Durin looked at the human in front of him with a regrettable expression. A good king was important during times of peace but during times of war, the most important things were good generals and soldiers. And the man in front of his eyes had more than enough qualifications. If he had been born as a Sage, no even if he wasn¡¯t a sage, he would¡¯ve risen to the highest point. Up to the position of the Great General who stood next to the king. Hansoo ignored the Sage¡¯s words and then spoke expressionlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the main point. Let¡¯s talk about what we shall do from now on.¡± ¡°...Yes, the introductions were a bit too long. Let¡¯s get to the point indeed. The thing you want from us the Mana Pool Surgery right?¡± Hansoo nodded at those words. Since it was the final objective he needed to aplish in this world. Something that allowed them to use mana non-stop like monsters all day. Mana pool. Once it was nted inside the human¡¯s bodies, then they would be able to have a muchrger amount of mana and gain the upper hand. It was a bit too much to have as much mana as a Satellite Fortress but they would be able to utilize a muchrger amount of mana, at least a few times more. Kel-Durin shrugged his shoulders at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡°Not hard. There¡¯s actually a system to nt the Mana Pool inside the body on every Satellite Fortress. Though there¡¯s a lot of you...About three of them would be able to change your entire race. It would be even faster if we don¡¯t use the Satellite Fortresses for anything else.¡± Hansoo made a surprised expression. Because it was faster than he had expected. ¡°It seems it¡¯s quite simple.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because we invested a lot of time and resources in order to shorten the surgery time after we invented it.¡± Hansoo then spoke the next thing on his mind while staring at Kel-Durin. ¡°What do you want from now on?¡± There was no way he would say such things with no reason. He was doing his because there was something he wanted. Kel-Durin smiled towards Hansoo. ¡°There¡¯s something you must do for our n. If you do this for us then we will provide you with the Satellite Fortresses and even tell you the Mana Pool Surgery method. If you ept our offer then we would be allies, though temporary.¡± Hansoo nodded and stared at Kel-Durin. Telling him to hurry and speak. But the thing that came out of Kel-Durin¡¯s mouth was not something Hansoo had to do but more information. ¡°Let me say something before that. You need to hear this if you want to gain the Mana Pool. Why we tried to gain stronger bodies.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because you just needed stronger bodies?¡± Kel-Durin scoffed and then pointed towards the fallen Satellite Fortresses. ¡°With something like that? You think we¡¯d need powerful bodies?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Strength was just a byproduct, we just made it well since we were going to anyway.¡± Hansoo nodded. A short thought was all he needed. A powerful body was not something necessary to them. Even more so not a reason for them to all go into cryo-sleep at the same time. ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be something like a contagious disease or anything.¡¯ Kel-Durin spoke towards Hansoo. Chapter 203 : Garmeia (1) Chapter 203 : Garmeia (1) Kel-Durin touched his belly as he spoke. ¡°Actually, our race don¡¯t need to receive the Mana Pool surgery. We were born with such an organ. The Mana Pool in our bodies was something we created after researching the organ inside our bodies we were born with.¡± The humans were simr but there was an important difference. The humans, who had been living on Earth, had no organ to produce mana. But the Sages were different. From the moment they were born, there existed a marvelous body that converts food into liquid mana located between the intestines and their stomach. The Mana Pool grew as the Sage grew and the Sages gained the rights to use a tremendous amount of mana throughout their life. The mana that was created from the Mana Pool traveled to the very depths of the body as it stimted and supplemented all the cells within their body. Though this was the start of their tragedy. ¡°Vigorous body. It¡¯s a good thing. You see, we be adults in just 3 years. And because the mana stimtes our brain cells, our intelligence is much higher as well. 3 years is more than enough to control our race¡¯s technology.¡± They grew at an extreme rate. They learned very quickly with tremendously high intelligence, invented marvelous technology and improved them. And they could control mana like a part of their body, such as their arms or legs. The Satellite Fortress wasn¡¯t created for no reason. Their race, the Sages, had used this extreme intelligence and mana as a basis to increase their strength. But there existed a fatal disadvantage. A reason why there were only a few hundred thousand sages despite having only 3 years to adulthood with nonexistent natural predators. Kel-Durin made a bitter smile. ¡°Do you know what our average life expectancy is?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s under 12 years. 12 fucking years. Hahahaha. Funny right?¡± The mana stimted all the cells in their body and increased the speed of their metabolism Thankfully they grew fast and their injuries healed quickly as well, there was a limit to how many times a cell could divide. Though their had a tremendously quick rate of growth, intelligence and mana, their cells weren¡¯t strong enough to handle the mana. But ironically, the cells that had been burnt up by the usage of mana continued to get regenerated by the mana. And the cells that had gone through mitosis many more times than the cells of the humans could not continue as they reach their limit. And that was the end of the Sages. The end. And due to some unknown issues, their fertility rates weren¡¯t that good as well. Short life and low fertility rates. This was an extremely fatal problem to a race. They had always been wary of their low poption and tried to increase their lifespan and their fertility issue with their vast knowledge and technology for a very long time. But it was all futile. As if god was bncing them for their vast power, their numbers had always stayed around a few hundred thousands. So the ranking system came to be. The ones with longer lifespans from birth had be rank 1 and the ones who had shorter lifespans from gic ws became rank 4. For their race, where members get stronger from mana the longer they stay alive, a longer lifespan was almost equal to stronger power. Kel-Durin spoke upto this point, chuckled and then spoke. ¡°So our king is the one with the longest lifespan. Funny right? Though we have the technology to split apart mountains and cause seas to flip, the one who bes the king is the one who lives the longest. Heheh...¡± Someone who lived 20 years was astronomically wiser than someone who has lived 15 years and ones who had lived for 15 years understood more than those who lived 10 years. They were different from humans who had a limit and got older as time went on. Their cells would get reinforced by the mana as time went on which in turn enhanced their body. Their control of mana increased and their wisdom rose as well. Their nickname in the past had been the Race of the Dragons. Because they were like Dragons who got stronger as they got older. Of course their lifespans and bodies were tremendously lesser but nobody questioned this. But then. A monster had been born. Karmen. Their king. He had been born to royalty and showcased a tremendous amount of charisma and intellect as a child. ¡°Surprisingly, our king Karmen had lived for 60 years. Can you believe that?¡± Kel-Durin mumbled. Hansoo was shocked. Though 60 years didn¡¯t seem like a lot, the average lifespan of these guys was merely 12 years. In human terms it meant that Karmen had lived for almost 500 years. ¡®What a mutation.¡¯ And Karmen had aplished arge amount of things with his vastly superior abilitiespared to other rank 1 royalties. And the great achievement he had thought up and had started. At first they were hesitant. Because they had tried it before. And they had failed. But Karmen was different. Kel-Durin made an expression full of respect. ¡°Though it seems like there had been some unexpected events... It¡¯s a great sess. For this body to still be here after 800 years.¡± Kel-Durin looked at his body with a gleeful expression. He had been fearful and had been worried about his body that had only 1 year left and was breaking down. So he had rushed into cryo-sleep as soon as the soul migration technology had been created. For his new body. Though they wanted to split it up into numerous times but creating the Bluestone took over 10 years. It might be different for the other races but for them 10 years was more than enough time for 80% of them to die off. So except for the few remaining Sages, they all went into cryo-sleep. And the result was glorious. ¡®Now...The preparations areplete.¡¯ They had finally broken through the limitations that had blocked the advancement of their race. Hansoo spoke towards Kel-Durin who had been smiling in pride. ¡°Did you say all this just to tell me about the side effects?¡± Kel-Durin shook his head at those words. ¡°No, while your bodies aren¡¯t as good as the ones we have currently, it is still much superior to our original bodies. The important part about my story is about our king Karmen.¡± The mana pool was actually something created for the Higher Races. In order to perform this surgery on the humans, they had to alter the surgery to some degree. ¡°We also don¡¯t know a lot about the actual Surgery. Since Karmen administrated all of this by himself.¡± A stupid person could not understand the thoughts of a genius. And the difference of intellect between Karmen, who had lived for 60 years, and Kel-Durin, who had lived for 20 years, was beyond imagination. To the point of the entire Sage race having a hard time understanding one man¡¯s thoughts. Kel-Durin then spoke to Hansoo. ¡°Thankfully there are notes left behind by him. The research notes Karmen haspiled for us is extremely precious to us. Those are things we will need to research and improve from now on. So what we want is not really different from what you guys want. Inside the Satellite Fortress of Karmen, there is a researchb. Please go there and bring us the research notes. Then we will use those research notes as the basis to alter the surgery to your bodies.¡± Hansoo made a confused expression. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys bring it?¡± It was just bringing some notes. Kel-Durin made a slightly bitter expression. ¡°Wel...Karmen was a bit of a oddity and had set it up so nobody else could enter hisb.¡± Kel-Durin smacked his lips while he spoke as if he could taste the bitterness. Heavenly Siege Fortress, Garmeia. A Satellite Fortress created for the imperishable king, Karmen, with the most powerful mana engine they had ever created and had a size that was a few timesrger than a normal Satellite Fortress. Karmen¡¯s researchb existed within the Garmeia which should¡¯ve crashed somewhere as of now. This ce was only allowed for Karmen. They were all curious about the insides of this ce but nobody had gone in here as of yet. The Sages could not enter. Even after they moved bodies. Kel-Durin thought of that treasure vault as he spoke. ¡°If an existence with a mana pool goes in then it detects it and does not allow entry. So it¡¯s impossible for us. The data might even get destroyed if we get close. So please bring this to us.¡± The defense mechanism had two methods. Detection of the sages who tried to enter and the destruction of the data inside. Karmen allowed the distribution and sharing of information but did not allow the stealing of it. Before he was a king, he was a researcher who had a huge amount of greed for knowledge. And nobody had anyints. Since this allowed their technology to advance a step further and they all believed that Karmen would eventually release the data to the public one day. But in this current situation, where Karmen¡¯s location was a mystery, it may take at least a few centuries if they get near that location and the data got destroyed. So somebody without the mana pool was the answer. ¡®So you need to help us.¡¯ Kel-Durin looked at the human in front of his eyes. Though a new variable of an unknown race hade up, a 3 day group talk came with this conclusion. Since it hase down to this, let¡¯s use this new race to obtain the data. Hansoo asked Kel-Durin after hearing all this. ¡°It still works even when the mana is frozen?¡± The Sage¡¯s technology worked on mana. He didn¡¯t know what that defense mechanism was but it shouldn¡¯t be working right now since the mana had been frozen in the entire zone. Kel-Durin chuckled at those words. ¡°I never said the thing protecting the data is a machine. Karmen has created a lot of strange things you see. Oh, you should go too by the well. Unless you want to see your underlings die for no reason.¡± If a Sage, who had the possibility to aim for the data, approached then the data would get destroyed. But if they, who don¡¯t have the mana pool, go in then getting rid of these people would be the higher priority. None of the Sages had gone inside before. Except Karmen. ¡®It¡¯s... Probably alive. Probably.¡¯ Kel-Durin¡¯s body trembled as he thought of the monstrosity, . ....................................................... ¡°Damn¡± Kulkin, who had been staring at the Higher Race in the distance for quite a while now, spat on the ground as he sat. Countless thoughts shed past his head. Should I gather the others or not. Should I try to do something or not. Should he just watch like this. But the conclusion was always the same. As long as there were people who surrounded them and prevented the collision of both sides, he won¡¯t be able to do anything. Neither the avenging of hisrade nor getting his revenge. Though he had be free, nothing had changed. If one didn¡¯t have power then they didn¡¯t even have the rights to voice their opinions and feelings. At that moment. Somebody came next to him and sat down. Kulkin looked at this person. ¡®Who is this?¡¯ A stranger. It¡¯s not strange to see somebody new since there were so many people here but there wasn¡¯t any reason this person shoulde to him. The person who sat next to Kulkin smiled as he saw the confused expression. ¡°It feels shitty right? That somebody above us is stopping us from doing what we want right?¡± Kulkin stopped and then looked at the man. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s introduce ourselvester. Let¡¯s just talk a bit more for now. It¡¯s too much right? It¡¯s not like we want to anything bad, we just want some revenge.¡± The man, Metiron, put his hand on Kulkin¡¯s shoulder as he spoke. Chapter 204 : Garmeia (2) Chapter 204 : Garmeia (2) ¡°...It seems they¡¯re getting angrier and angrier.¡± Karhal, Ekidu, Mihee and the others frowned as they heard the sounds being created from around them. ¡®Damn...Now I know why they didn¡¯t allow us to use the carrier pigeons when we were in the vige.¡¯ If people shared opinions then it became easier for them to group up and would in end be harder to control. If you wanted to rule then you needed to rip apart the separate the ones you want to rule over. But they thought that they would be the same as that Dark Lord guy and didn¡¯t really care to rule over them but for something like this to happen. There were no carrier pigeons but there was no way to stop words of the mouth. ¡®Well. Even if we did block it, there wouldn¡¯t be much effect.¡¯ Karhal shook his head. If they blockedmunication then the anger that was headed towards the Higher Race would juste towards them instead. Since something like that needed to be done in secret. ¡°Fuck! What the hell are we doing sitting like this man!¡± ¡°This is annoying as hell, fuck!¡± And the rage filled shouts could be heard from below. If the neers Mihee, Enbi Arin and the others brought up weren¡¯t here then the situation would¡¯ve blown apart already. Karhal made a nervous expression. Hugging a lighted bomb would be better than this. The first victory of the humans in the Yellow Zone. The Higher Races, who had been ruling over them, had fallen and the idea that this situation won¡¯tst forever as well as the rage that existed previously was causing a storm to rise up within the crowd. ¡®Fuck...This doesn¡¯t make sense. This is too fast.¡¯ Karhal made a suspicious expression. The reason why Karhal judged that it would be fine for a while wasn¡¯t a big reason. It was just fear. Since he thought that the fear of the Higher Race still remained within their mind. If rage was one of the main emotions of humans then fear was as well. But the situation was going downhill way to quickly. Rage was eating up fear too fast. And if a collision happens both sides will have heavy casualties. ¡°Damn...I have no idea what to do as well.¡± Karhal smiled bitterly towards Mihee. Then. Mihee also made a cold expression as she spoke. ¡°Well...It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s that different for us either.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Karhal looked towards where Mihee was looking after flinching at her cold expression. Tens of people surrounded one man as they walked towards Mihee and the others. They weren¡¯t people from the Yellow Zone. Since it was impossible for tens of people to have suchrge and powerful bodies if they came from here. They showed off the fact that they received the Body Enhancement Surgery with weapons in their holster but the tension continued to rise. The man standing at the very front walked up to Mihee and then smiled towards her. A cold smile. But he had seen the nervousness in her cold smile. No further exnations were needed. The man spoke towards Mihee. ¡°We only changed a single zone but it seems a lot has changed.¡± Kaltus looked behind him which was getting louder and louder and smiled. And Mihee frowned as she looked at the man. ¡®Kaltus.¡¯ A man who hadined about the rules ever since they were below. Of course people with such opinions weren¡¯t just Kaltus alone and this group, which consisted of him and others with simr beliefs, often voiced their disagreement towards Enbi Arin and Mihee. What the hell were they doing, was this a dictatorship? Since the person with the Crown of Thorns, Gwanje, was below this just ended with just someining and since Mihee and the others couldn¡¯t kill them for this, they had been left alone. But now. The ones who bore fangs before realized their leash had disappeared and now they were voicing their opinions again. ¡®We came up too fast....Ugh. I thought they¡¯d be calm for a bit more.¡¯ Mihee frowned. She realized why Hansoo had called her so urgently. Since a 2nd war between the Higher Races and the Humans would have urred already if they weren¡¯t here. But they weren¡¯t necessarily fully united as well. Since it hasn¡¯t even been half a year since they united into the giant n, . Too short of a time to change somebody. And the suppressed embers were slowly lighting back up now. Kaltus spoke towards Mihee. ¡°I¡¯m thankful to you guys and understand that you guys are amazing. But how long are you going to hold onto us? It doesn¡¯t seem like there should be a reason for us to stay like this.¡± As if Enbi Arin didn¡¯t like this Kaltus, she clenched her fists and spat out. ¡°...I think I exined why we have to wait a bit longer. Aren¡¯t you acting out a bit too much?¡± They had shared all the intel they had. Higher Race. And the surgery they had for the . They had told them that they needed an alliance with the Sages because of this and were suppressing their anger. Others might not but these people, who have used skills for years now, should know the importance of the size of one¡¯s maximum mana. The moment they receive that surgery then they will gain more strength to trample through the Otherworld. Kaltus smiled at those words. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have anyints regarding that. For such a thing to exist. And I¡¯m very thankful that you are trying to share that with us. Look at this Body Enhancement Surgery, you are like angels to us man.¡± This was the truth. They didn¡¯t really want to be enemies with Mihee and the others in front of them. And they knew that they should be allies. But who should have the leadership was the issue. He needed to take it when the opportunity arose. Kaltus, who had always lived like this in the Otherworld, licked his lips. He could feel it. That a chance came. This moment where these people¡¯s power has not touched this zone yet and the power that held him down was gone. This was the chance to take the spotlight back. Kaltus smiled and then spoke again. ¡°But you see, I just don¡¯t like the method. We¡¯re much superior but why do we have to discuss with them?¡± Kaltus then looked towards the Sage¡¯s tents in the distance. The history of humans were filled with victory and conquest. People who were less different grouped up to stomp upon those who were more different than them. Steal their thing and distribute. Ever since the primitive era to the modern era, there were differences but the main idea has never changed. But Kaltus could not understand why they had to be in peace with those guys in the distance and receive the surgery in such a manner. And he didn¡¯t want to understand anyway. And let¡¯s say they did receive the surgery finally after an alliance. How could they be sure those guys won¡¯t y tricks on the surgery. If they put some weird time bomb inside their body while doing the surgery then it was over. Even if they receive some casualties, he needed to get them and stomp them beneath his feet. Like how Gwanje had done against them. ¡°Do you not hear the voices of these enraged people? You think they¡¯re low in number? They are the majority. If we help then it¡¯ll be easy to get the others to join.¡± ¡°...¡± Mihee¡¯s pretty eyes turned into an ugly frown at Kaltus¡¯s words. Since the worst case scenario they were wary of hase to be true. They wererger in number than the enraged people. But if Kaltus joined them then the story would change. ¡®This...Is now out of control.¡± Kaltusughed towards Mihee and then spoke again. ¡°We lived in a democratic society for countless decades right? I believe we should vote by majority for this. Ignoring the voice of the people is something a dictator does right? No? Listen to what they want.¡± ¡°..You damned bastard. So what? You want a war or something?¡± Kaltus frowned towards Karhal who had suddenly spoke out but thenughed. ¡°Yes. That is exactly what I want.¡± ¡°What...¡± While the people were at a loss for words from this, Kaltus made an extremely cold expression as he continued to speak. ¡°This damned world is a battlefield, what of it. Is having a battle on a battlefield that weird?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Did you gather your body, weapons and skills just to y around? You want to live in peace with others with the strength to split mountains and flip rivers?¡± Kaltus spat out. ¡°Be honest. We lived in order to stomp others beneath us anyway. The scale¡¯s just a bitrger now.¡± Kaltus looked towards the Sage¡¯s tents as he smiled. .................................................. Kel-Durin frowned as he looked at the humans mumbling in the distance. He then spoke. ¡°There¡¯s something we need to deal with before the Garmeia it seems. What are you going to do about that?¡± Countless voices that wanted to kill him could be heard. ¡®Ugh. Having developed hearing is an annoyance as well.¡¯ Well, he probably would¡¯ve heard it even if his hearing wasn¡¯t this developed. Since the situation didn¡¯t look that great. Kel-Durin frowned slightly, coughed out and then spoke. ¡°You said that you have no king in your race right? But I believe a king is needed in a race. A person who can control that race, someone who can use them. That is a king. Even more so in a time of war.¡± Kel-Durin continued to speak. ¡°In order to create an alliance we need to be able to keep each other from harm¡¯s way. But we cannot trust your race like this.¡± ¡°So?¡± Kel-Durin replied with a cold expression. ¡°You need the Mana Pool from us right? Prove your allegiance to us first. Control them with your power. Come back to us after all internal struggles are gone.¡± Kel-Durin then backed up. A gesture meaning that he will watch. ¡®No need to roll around the mud.¡¯ Kel-Durin mumbled expressionlessly. Since they had gained a powerful body and left their weak bodies behind, the only ce for them to go was high above into the sky. He had no thoughts of staying on the ground like this. Since the a civilization with advanced technology weren¡¯t really interested in those who were uncultured anyway. He didn¡¯t want to get involved and there wasn¡¯t really a need to. Kel-Durin spoke to Hansoo again. ¡°Show us your ability. That is our part of the deal. You should at least do that much to ally with us right? The time limit is 1 week.¡± The ones who were in need were the other side. Only they could perform the Mana Pool surgery anyway. Hansoo shook his head at Kel-Durin¡¯s words. ¡°There¡¯s no need to. There¡¯s a much simpler way. Should I solve it for you right away?¡± ¡°What?¡± As Kel-Durin was confused. Hansoo spoke with a smile. ¡°Just give me half of your Satellite Fortresses. Then everything bes clean.¡± ¡°What...¡± Kel-Durin frowned and then pondered. And then. ¡°A robbery in broad daylight.¡± Kel-Durin spat out after a few calctions. Chapter 205 : Garmeia (3) Chapter 205 : Garmeia (3) Kel-Durin sighed. ¡®Damned bastard. His goal was the Satellite Fortresses from the beginning. He was aiming for a chance to gain the method to control them. In the Zone below...There was probably a method simr to that.¡¯ A simple look was enough. The race over there was faithful to their emotions and were greedy so a vicious method was needed to control them. They couldn¡¯t see. There was indeed an underlying system of hierarchy but it was not enough to control such a massive amount of people. Maybe in the real world but this ce was like a battlefield to them. It was like the army to them. It was impossible to send an army to their death with some connections or charisma. They needed a method to control them but the fact that such an army like that came up here meant only one thing. That there was a powerful method of control below. Kel-Durin frowned as he looked at the humans in the distance. ¡®...He¡¯s showing me this on purpose huh.¡¯ And he couldn¡¯t not hand the Satellite Fortresses over. Since they were in a deadlock. Kel-Durin carefully asked just in case. ¡°What if we cannot? The Satellite Fortresses are too precious to hand over. Especially half of them.¡± Hansoo smiled as he spoke. ¡°I thought we were going to do our best to keep the alliance. I¡¯m doing my best my holding them back. Even though an internal fight might ur. Since I am doing my best, you should as well.¡± Hansoo then pointed towards the human¡¯s side. He knew that the anger of the people wouldn¡¯t go away. As well as the fact that the ones who came up will cause trouble with this chance. It¡¯s fine for now but internal fights would ur sooner orter. Kel-Durin sighed as he looked at Hansoo. ¡®No can do. It¡¯s not like we can all die or anything...¡¯ Kel-Durin gulped at the sensation of a de being under his chin. If they didn¡¯t hand over the Satellite Fortress and hold on until the end? He will prepare another method to control the humans and kill all the Sages in order to erase every possible unexpected oue. Even if he had to receive tremendous casualties. It wouldn¡¯t be hard either. Since he would just need to release the enraged humans. He could just wipe the Sages off, take over the Satellite Fortresses and recover the mana. ¡®No can do. We need topromise here.¡¯ Kel-Durin shook his head. Actually, handing over half the Satellite Fortresses was a good thing. They would definitely lose if they fought here. But splitting the Satellite Fortresses in half and returning the mana would create a deterrent for war. A best case scenario for the humans and Sages. Kel-Durin frowned for a bit and then spoke. ¡°Okay fine. The remaining Satellite Fortresses, not counting the ones that haven¡¯t been secured yet, total 212. We will give you 106, exactly half. Send 106 of your people and send them to us. I will tell you the methods.¡± ¡°What about Garmeia?¡± Kel-Durin shook his head at Hansoo¡¯s question. ¡°We don¡¯t know the whereabouts of Garmeia yet anyway. Since the King¡¯s Fortress moves where it wants to anyway. It won¡¯t take long to find it due to its size. We will talk about it after we finish up here.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Hansoo nodded as heughed. ......................................... ¡®Good. Good.¡¯ Kaltus smiled as he looked at the scene that was working out perfectly for him. The people of the Yellow Zone, who were filled with rage, were gathering around him as the center along with others who already had disagreements with the system as a whole. ¡®It¡¯s working out better than I expected.¡¯ Though there are always people who were not content with the system, there aren¡¯t many of them usually. Since it wasn¡¯t like Gwanje or the others were stomping them beneath their feet, they were just holding them back. No, it was the best kind of environment to live in as long they abided by the rules. Hunting monsters was so easy to the point of it being weird and incidents like their lives being in danger by factors such as the Four Cmities, which they had no control over as humans, disappeared. The Red and Orange zone where the World Tree and the strange mechanisms controlled the world, there wasn¡¯t a need to be wary of other humans anymore. An unbelievable oue if one took into ount that the Red and Orange Zones were like disasters for humans to be in. Of course it wasn¡¯t like Kaltus didn¡¯t like such an environment. It was just that he wasn¡¯t content with it. To Kaltus, who had a decent amount of skill, it was just his influence bing smaller. He was a leader of a n before but he was merely a normal nsman in and ruled over by . But this ce, the Yellow Zone, was different. ¡®The ones who were in control...Are finally gone. Though I still can¡¯t imagine it. This ce was even a harsher ce to live?¡¯ Kaltus clicked his tongue as he looked at the original people of the Yellow Zone who were roaring in anger in the distance. It seems like this ce was an even harsher ce to be in than the Red and Orange Zones. Of course such a thing didn¡¯t affect Kaltus who hade upte. He has only heard about the Satellite Fortresses so he could not easily figure out what it was like. Kaltus then mumbled as he thought of the person who had brought all of this up. Kang Hansoo. A person who was said to have done all this in an extremely short amount of time. Of course Kaltus did not believe this. ¡®There are too many weaklings in this world. Well. Maybe it was because they had been suppressed by the Higher Race with such arge amount of people and strength.¡¯ p. Kaltus mumbled as he walked out of the temporary tent. People who liked to rely on others always prayed that a supernatural being that would solve their issues would appear. They never thought to take care of themselves. A hero was created by these people. An existence created by need. And he had no thoughts of relying on such a guy. He would¡¯ve retaliated against the Higher Race no matter what if he was in the same situation. ¡®Retards. You should be able to take care of yourself at least.¡¯ Kaltus finished his thoughts and moved out. Booooooom! At that moment. The people around Kaltus reacted to his movements and the surroundings got loud. And soon. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Thousands of people followed Kaltus from behind. People who had grouped up due to Kaltus. Not all of them had to go either. Since this was more than enough to pressure their opponents. Kaltus smiled as he looked at Mihee and Enbi Arin¡¯s tents. ¡®Let¡¯s see, since their n is Unity... Shall I call my n Taiji?¡¯ Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Kaltus smiled as he looked at the thousands of people following him. Once he got a position of leadership he would be able to distribute the power system among this world. Booomo Kaltus approached all the way up to Mihee¡¯s tent and then shouted out. ¡°Hey! Come out! We should finish our talk! How long are you going to hold us back?¡± Kaltus smiled with a content expression. These guys were buying time for now but this wouldn¡¯tst forever. It would be war soon. The Sages over there would be used as stepping stones to strengthen his own power. At that moment. ¡°You¡¯ve gathered quite a lot in this short amount of time.¡± Boooom. ¡®...¡¯ Kaltus flinched at the man, who was evenrger than him, who hade out of the tent. And behind that man Mihee, Enbi Arin, Karhal, Ekidu and the others stood. As if they would leave everything to this man. And there would be only one person who was above the people who stood at the top of the n Unity and had more authority. ¡°So you¡¯re Kang Hansoo. Greetings. How lucky for me to be able to see you, I heard you were someone quite hard to see.¡± Kaltus smiled. He had heard countless rumors and stories. But there was a problem in this world, where there was no media, where they had tomunicate through numerous people. ¡®And this guy seems so busy that he doesn¡¯t even care about ruling over the n.¡¯ Kaltus made a content smile anyway. If they were easy to deal with, would this guy have stepped out? He had stepped out because he wasn¡¯t able to hold back anymore. ¡°Since your ¡®Mighty general¡¯ hase, let¡¯s talk for a bit.¡± Almost half of the people here were with him. Even Hansoo wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore this. The moment Kaltus was about to speak. Hansoo looked around Kaltus¡¯s behind and then spoke expressionlessly. ¡°I don¡¯t really like you guys.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s more closer to dislike than not liking really.¡± Hansoo spat these words at Kaltus and thought of the past. Back when he hated the humankind. He was a weakling until he had reached the Yellow Zone. And though it was obvious, the weak ones didn¡¯t even have a good opinion against other humans. Since humans were even scarier than beasts to the weak. Hansoo thought up to this point and spoke to Kaltus. ¡°You might not believe it but... My friend says this. Humans will show their instincts if you don¡¯t control them. So before controlling and asking them what they did wrong, you need to set up the rules.¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Then. Hansoo smiled as he brought something out from his pocket. ¡°I¡¯m saying I¡¯ll forgive you, once.¡± Kaltus flinched as he saw this. A strange marble where red and ck was swirling and mixing onto each other. ¡°What...¡± Even before Kaltus could react. Ooooooooong! The marble started to vibrate and shake the entire surrounding. At the same time. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Uhh! The mana?¡± Surprised shouts were heard from all around. Kaltus freaked out as he shouted back. ¡°What the hell are you doing! If you reverse the mana now...¡± At that moment. Kuuuuugugugugugunnngg A tremendous earthquake could be felt. Something that was clearly different than the vibration created from the dark red marble. At that moment. Kiiiiiiing! From all over the Akran, bright blue lights started to fly up. Giant Satellite Fortresses that were shining blue to be exact. Rumbleee. ¡°Uhhh...¡± The neers were dazed out at this marvelous scene but the original inhabitants of this ce were different. ¡°Aaaaah!¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± The original members of the Yellow Zone screamed out in fear. Since the fact that the Satellite Fortresses, which had caused a massacre over their heads in the past, was back up was enough to bring back their fears. Kaltus¡¯s tightly packed groups instantly divided up. At the same time. Zzzzoomm! A single beam of light came out from the Satellite Fortress and smashed into the mountains in the distance. Booooom! A mountain in front of the great basin, the Akran, turned into dust in an instant. The giant mountain that hundreds of thousands of people were digging up in order to build their city. ¡°Uhh...¡± A clear threat. And the neer¡¯s expressions turned the same as the previous residents of this ce. Since they realized why these people couldn¡¯t even think of retaliating against the Higher Race with this many people. A ginormous metal castle that split mountains. And tens of these. This was not something humans can go up against. ¡®Fucking hell....¡¯ Keltus grinded his teeth as he watched this scene. Since he realized right away. That this moment. The Yellow Zone has be the same as the Red and Orange Zone. Hansoo spoke few words as he looked at Kaltus. ¡°You know the rules right? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll follow them. I¡¯ll forgive you this one time since you haven¡¯t caused any trouble yet.¡± ¡°...Fuck you, you fucking dictator bastard.¡± Hansoo chuckled as he looked at Kaltus. If he could win then he could do anything, much less bing a dictator. He had no leisure to listen to everyone¡¯s wishes and dreams. ¡®There¡¯s... Not much time before the Abyss opens.¡¯ Hansoo finished his thoughts and then spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t be so discontent with it, I¡¯m doing this all for the benefit of you anyway. Now since we¡¯re in a much morefortable situation, let¡¯s talk for a bit.¡± ¡°...Fuck. What do you want to talk about now?¡± Kaltus replied lethargically. Everything has ended. What was there to talk about. ¡°Tell me who supported you from the back.¡± Hansoo spoke towards Kaltus in a cold manner. The nsmen, who were controlling the Satellite Fortress, were constantly sending messages to their Lord and the Soul Fragment within that Lord was being used to send Hansoo the intel. The first thing Hansoo had to do was finding the suspicious people. ¡®It¡¯s too fast. There¡¯s definitely a guy who caused all this.¡¯ But he had no way of finding this. This ce, the entire Akran, was under his control and vision but he could not find anyone special. As if that person had finished what he had to do here. ¡®Where could he have gone?¡¯ It would¡¯ve been nice if they had run away but it didn¡¯t seem that way. Crackle. Hansoo¡¯s fists clenched tightly and made threatening noises. Chapter 206 : Garmeia (4) Chapter 206 : Garmeia (4) Crash The exit that the people who have gone through the Green Road take. Silver Sea. It wasn¡¯t just called the Silver Sea for no reason. Instead of normal water, this giant sea was filled with a silvery liquid metal instead. It had the power to suppress the mana pool, which was the origin of the Higher Race¡¯s strength, so the Higher Races dislikeding to this area just like the Kangri Worm¡¯s area. ¡®How kind of the fairies. At least they made an exit for us.¡¯ Metiron smiled as he looked at the Silver Sea. Though he wasn¡¯t really looking at the sea or anything. Kiiiiiiing! A giant metal castle, which had previously been stuck beneath the shallow part of the sea, was rising up into the skies. Kuugugugugu Metiron shrugged his shoulders as he watched the Garmeia that was flying up into the skies with an extremely thick mana barrier surrounding it. The return of mana only meant one thing. ¡®Did they get dealt with already? Faster than I expected. Well, it wasn¡¯t useless since they bought 3 days at least.¡¯ Metiron chuckled. He never thought that the humans would seed anyway since the other side had the Satellite Fortresses. Them buying him time was more than enough. And since the mana came back he has done all of the little work he had to do. ¡®It would be nice if he could be dealt with just like that but he isn¡¯t that kind of guy. And he was even more incredible than I thought he was.¡¯ After gathering some intel, this guy had done some tremendous things below. He had gained the World Tree in the Red Zone and created a method to mass produce tens of millions of people. And he had created the surgery method to provide these people with incredibly powerful bodies in the Orange Zone. And another thing. Mana Pool surgery. If he seeds in creating this in the Yellow Zone, an army that couldn¡¯t bepared to anything up until now will flood towards the upper Zones. And this was not something they wanted. Metiron gathered and released the tremendous amount of mana in his hands as he smiled. ¡®This cannot continue. We have tried to hard to reduce the amount of people going up and control the Zone above.¡¯ If such people swarm above then things would be tedious. And in order for him to go up against this guy, he had to cause a huge incident. And the solution was right in front of his eyes. The giant metal castle that was floating by the shore. ¡®How lucky. For such a thing to be floating around the Silver Sea.¡¯ The Higher Races didn¡¯t even think ofing to the Silver Sea, since it was useless to them and annoying, but it was different for them. The Destruction Jade existed which meant that other things could exist as well. While they were searching around the Green Road in case of something else that the Sages hid away from the eyes of the Higher Race, they had found this giant Satellite Fortress a few hundred kilometers away from the Green Road¡¯s exit. They had found this thing hidden between mountains a few years ago but they couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to go in. And as if it had no owner, it just floated above the Silver Sea and didn¡¯t move at all but the powerful mana barrier still existed. The mana barrier was beyond what humans could handle and even if they could destroy it, such arge amount of power will attract the eyes of the Higher Race. He had wanted to blow up the Destruction Jade to get rid of the barrier but he couldn¡¯t in case it attracted the Higher Race¡¯s attention but a while ago. A chance came. Once Kang Hansoo turned the entire zone devoid of mana, the barrier disappeared as well. Metiron saw this chance as he sent in a few people into the Garmeia while he bought time here. Since there wasn¡¯t a need for him to do anything inside the Satellite Fortress where there was no mana. But a problem always urs where one least expects it. ¡®Fuck. We can¡¯t get through if such a thing exists.¡¯ Metiron thought of the vicious beast defending inside as he frowned. And because of this, the nsmen he had sent in who could handle 100 people alone usually had turned into 7 bloody messes. He had been happy since the mana was gone but an ironic situation happened inside where a strange beast, which could win without mana, was defending. But there was no problems now. ¡®3...2...1.¡¯ ¡°Pop~¡± As Metiron said this word after counting down. Boom! The small sound of an explosion was heard from the insides of the Satellite Fortress. At the same time. Shhhhrrrrrrrrk The mana barrier around the Satellite Fortress disappeared. Metiron smiled as he watched this scene. ¡®Hahaha. Good. Good.¡¯ Since the most annoying thing had been dealt with, he just needed to deal with the beast inside and aplish his goal. ¡°Kuuhehehehe...Hehe...Heh.¡± Meitronughed as he watched the mana barrier but then this expression suddenly turned dark. It has been over a decade since he had started controlling this ce. He had never lost a nsman until now. But due to the recent changes, quite a lot of them had died. 127 while he suppressed the Arukon¡¯s King who had charged into them. The seven who had entered the Satellite Fortress in front of him, could not escape and had be food for the El-Tara. ¡®Haru, Chuntae, Karin, Soryung, Annabelle, Sang-Som, Christina. You¡¯ve done well.¡¯ Metiron mumbled the names of the seven people who intruded the Satellite Fortress with a dispirited expression. The explosive mana artifact these guys had set up inside. Though these guys had gotten ripped apart inside, the artifact these guys would set up on the mana barrier control system of the Satellite Fortress had done its job well as the mana came back. Ssssssss Metiron¡¯s dispirited expression disappeared as he saw the mana barrier around the Satellite Fortress disappear. Those guys had willingly be stepping stones for Clementine. And their deaths would only have meaning if he walked those steps and finished things off. This wasn¡¯t the time to be lost in emotions. Metiron shrugged his shoulders and spoke to those around him. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Soon. Whooosh! Hundreds of people followed behind Metiron and headed into the Garmeia. And soon. Rustle Somebody pushed their head out from the jungle near the shore of the Silver Sea and mumbled. ¡°Huh... I thought he was suspicious but he¡¯s quite special.¡± This was too much for him alone. He wouldn¡¯t have just chased them if he could deal with them by himself. ¡®Since the mana hase back.¡¯ Sangjin, who had been carefully following Meitron from far back, pondered for a moment and then sent a carrier pigeon out. ........................................... Booooom! Karhal whistled as he looked at the sky where giant Satellite Fortresses flew around. They were terrifying when they were enemies but they felt very reliable once he was on the same side as them. ¡®And the mana came back as well.¡¯ Karhal made an expression of relief as he felt like a fish which hade back into the water. And after the mana came back, the speed of the city construction and hunting was getting elerated. As soon as mana came back, everyone split up and focused on either building the cities or getting strong in the jungle. Below the Satellite Fortresses that covered the skies. ¡°Anyways... Is it fine to leave it like that?¡± Karhal made a bitter expression as he looked at Kaltus and his followers who were working with unhappy expressions. Though they had been suppressed by strength, the embers hadn¡¯t died out. Embers that could rise up as soon as they lost strength. Hansoo shook his head at Karhal¡¯s words. ¡°We can¡¯t kill that many people.¡± ¡°...Well...Yeah. Tsk.¡± Karhal clicked his tongue. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone else left in this world if you killed somebody just because you had different opinions. Since you would need to kill everyone but yourself. And the ones who actually did that was Clementine and her underlings. Somebody who had set up an unbelievable n to kill everyone except those who were clearly on her side. Killing those people along with Kaltus was the same thing as what the Dark Lord did. ¡®And well...Though they¡¯re quite unsatisfied, it¡¯ll get solved soon.¡¯ Karhal mumbled inwardly. There were only a few hundred thousand people who were dissatisfied with the Sages. Though it¡¯s not a small amount, it was nothingpared to hundreds of millions of people who woulde up from the Zones below. And their issues will disappear once they receive the Mana Pool Surgery and go up anyway. Karhal thought up to this point and then asked Hansoo. ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Hansoo replied simply. ¡°We need to get the data from Garmeia.¡± ording to the Sages, they needed that data in order to fix the Mana Pool Surgery to match the human¡¯s bodies. Get the surgery, nt the Mana Pool inside the people and send them up. He understood their longing for revenge but they would only feel sadness if they stay here. Since the souls of the Higher Races had been reced by that of the Sages and as long as the Satellite Fortresses were up, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight the Sages even if Hansoo didn¡¯t stop them. At that moment. Flutter A carrier Pigeon flew into Hansoo. A red carrier pigeon which seemed to have rushed its way over here. Hansoo read the message inside and finally knew where that Metiron guy was. ¡®Though I had guessed it to some degree... He went to the Garmeia huh. He knew about the location.¡¯ Himself, who hadn¡¯t been here for that long and had to quell hundreds of thousands of people. Metiron, someone who had solidified his base here for over a decade and worked with a small group of die-hard elites. Even if he knew the future, it made sense that Metiron was a step ahead of him. ¡®I guess this will hurt a bit.¡¯ Hansoo frowned for a bit and then spoke. ¡°We will go after the Garmeia.¡± Karhal asked Hansoo. ¡°Shall we prepare some people?¡± ording to what he had heard, the strange beast inside was no pushover. There was no need for Hansoo to over-exert himself. Hansoo nodded. ¡°Gather those who can move quickly. But first... Let¡¯s try using the Satellite Fortress.¡± ¡®I should use what I got.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know how strong the organism El-Tara was but there was no need for him to receive any casualties. The mana was back. A Satellite Fortress could easily shoot away from the researchb with controlled power. ¡®This much should be enough since they said the data will only get destroyed if an existence with a mana pool approaches it.¡¯ Hansoo finished his thoughts and then sent a message to the ones controlling the Satellite Fortresses up above. ....................................... Booooooom! A highly concentrated blue beam, that was so concentrated that it almost looked dark blue, cut through the shore and headed towards Hansoo and Karhal. ¡°Fucking Hell!¡± Karhal cursed out as he saw this. Because this was not something they had shot out. A Satellite Fortress, which had been shot through from his attack, started to fall towards the ground. Taking ount of the Satellite Fortress¡¯s defense, this was a tremendous amount of power. ¡®...Garmeia. King¡¯s Fortress huh. What power.¡¯ Though its defenses had disappeared, it was proving the might of its attack. Hansoo made a strange expression as he looked at the Garmeia which shot down a Satellite Fortress with just a single st. ¡®It has been set to shoot the Satellite Fortress once it got close. Why was it set like that?¡¯ He thought that Metiron had set this up but this was impossible. Since he wouldn¡¯t just sit idle with such a powerful tool under his control. This was an automatic defensive system. Thankfully it looked like it didn¡¯t attack humans but Hansoo didn¡¯t understand why a King would set it up so it would automatically attack the people of his race once they got close. ¡®Anyway The Satellite Fortresses are useless in this case.¡¯ That Fortress¡¯ range exceeded normal Satellite Fortresses by far and had a much more powerful attack as well. He had brought seven just in case but they were useless in this instance. He might be able to deal with it if he brought all the Satellite Fortresses and pushed it back with numbers but that wouldn¡¯t do. Since if the data wasn¡¯t up here, the humans would have to go above with empty hands and no Mana Pools. He could not do such a thing due to the worth of the Mana Pools. ¡®Metiron. What a sturdy coffin you have chosen.¡¯ Hansoo frowned as he mumbled. Chapter 207 : Garmeia (5) Chapter 207 : Garmeia (5) ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Karhal, who had been leading the forces from the side, asked. The n to use the Satellite Fortress was a failure. Which meant that they had to deal with it from the inside. He didn¡¯t know what Metiron was thinking inside but they also had things they needed from the insides. ¡®Damn...This is dangerous.¡¯ Karhal mumbled quietly. Though a Satellite Fortress that was over a kilometer in height was huge, it wouldn¡¯t be once superhumans with skills and weapons start going crazy inside. And since they couldn¡¯t swarm it, it was better to go in with a small elite group. Karhal thought up to this point and then spoke to Hansoo. ¡°Can¡¯t we just use the Destruction Jade again? And we can just go in with that Mihee girl¡±. With mana the original residents of the Yellow Zone were superior due to their higher mastery of skills and higher level of runes but without mana then the ones from the lower Zone with stronger bodies had the advantage. No matter how strong Metiron¡¯s underlings are inside, that would be more than enough. Hansoo looked at the Destruction Jade in his hands and then shook his head again. ¡°No can do.¡± ¡°Huh? Why not?¡± Hansoo yed around with the marble as he spoke. ¡°You saw before right? When I used the Sealing Jade in the vige?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°And you saw it break right?¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Karhal finally realized and then fell into silence. Hansoo nodded. ¡°This has a durability as well. We only have about one more use left. It would break after that.¡± The Sealing Jade had broken just from holding down a single Satellite Fortress in the vige. And the Destruction Jade had held down the mana of this entire Zone where existed over a hundred Satellite Fortresses and countless people. No matter how strong it was, it would break eventually if he kept using it. And after inspecting it the past few days, the Destruction Jade was at its limit. Karhal thought for a moment and then spoke. ¡°But can¡¯t we still use it? There isn¡¯t a reason to use the Destruction Jade anymore?¡± The mysterious fortress and the powerful enemies were quite frightening to just charge in like this. Over half of the Satellite Fortresses hade into their hands and the other side, the Sages, could not do anything to them right now. But Hansoo shook his head at Karhal¡¯s question. ¡°This is a final resort. The reason why the Sages are in alliance with us is not because of half of the Satellite Fortresses but because of this Destruction Jade.¡± ¡®We cannot trust thempletely yet.¡¯ Half of the Satellite Fortresses hade into his hands and were working perfectly but the Satellite Fortress was their technology. If they hack them and turn them powerless or start producing Satellite Fortresses again then their Satellite Fortresses wouldn¡¯t be of much use use. The objective of the Satellite Fortresses to control the humans. The weapon that would face against the Sages was the Destruction Jade. The Sages wouldn¡¯t be their opponent once the mana was gone. And the numbers of humans will increase to tens of million and once that happened the Sages will merely be a candle in front of a hurricane no matter how powerful their bodies were. This was why the Sages had given him the Satellite Fortresses. So he could control them. That was why he will leave behind the Destruction Jade with the Lord whom he will nt his Soul Fragment in. In case of a fight against the Sages. Karhal frowned at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡°Fuck... That means..¡± ¡°Yeah. We have to go and do it ourselves.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Karhal and Ekidu looked at the giant Satellite Fortress from Hansoo¡¯s words. Boom! Booobooom! Whatever they were doing inside, the sounds they were making inside that metal box could be heard even a kilometer away from the outside of the Satellite Fortress. And thinking of how strong the ones who had gone in, this meant that the thing that was inside was extremely strong. And Ekidu already knew what the identity of the thing was. ¡®That¡¯s probably the sound originating from fighting the El-Tara.¡¯ She had never seen it before but she had heard what the representative of the Sages, Kel-Durin, had said. Others might be different but Kel-Durin and the other Sages shouldn¡¯t have been lying. If they said such things then it meant that the beast inside was insanely powerful. And Ekidu thought as to how she should set up their forces. ¡®It¡¯s better to get a small elite group I guess.¡¯ She had been inside Dakidus¡¯s Satelite Fortress in the past and saw the structure. Thousands of narrow passageways, detailed structure. A veryplex structure. The Garmeia wasrger and more powerful but it looked like the structure was quite simr from the outside. Then instead of taking weaklings that would hinder them, it was better to take a small group of powerful people. No matter how powerful the bodies of neers are, they were weak inparison to the Yellow Zoners due to their runes being at 0%. If there is mana, the people from the Yellow Zone were stronger. ¡®Good. Let¡¯s do this quickly.¡¯ She had brought people with 100% runes with powerful attacks just in case something like this happened. The moment Ekidu was about to turn around and shout. Rumble. The noise from the insides of the Satellite Fortress, Garmeia, stopped. And the noise, which had been continuously ringing, stopping only meant one thing. That the battle ended. Ekidu made a shocked expression. ¡°What...Already?¡± She didn¡¯t know why Metiron had gone inside. But two things were clear. The fact that Metiron, who could¡¯ve escaped, had gone inside meant that there was something extremely precious inside. And that he had the confidence to win. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t matter if he turned the El-Tara into rags and had killed it but...¡¯ ¡°Damn! Hurry and gather! From 1st to 14th toon...¡± Ekidu looked at the Garmeia which was now only making sounds of machinery as she started to quickly move towards it. ................................. Kwaduk. Uuudududk. ¡°Damn. This is hard.¡± Metiron mumbled as he looked behind him while seven colored lights swirled around him. The greyish organism with thousands of tentacles that looked like a tree in one way and an octopus in another was making crackling sounds as it was breaking apart. After its body had been set aze and burnt up. Whoooosh. Metiron felt the vibration of the Soul Fragment inside him as he cracked some joints. It was a very formidable opponent. ¡°How many died?¡± The people around him counted and then spoke. ¡°81 died.¡± ¡°Fuck.¡± Metiron spat on the ground. The monster, which could turn its body into anything it wanted by using the power from the Satellite Fortress¡¯s core, had attacked them with these thousands of tentacles as they made their way towards it ever since the entrance. And because of this there were barely 300 of them left. But it was extremely good that they killed this strange monster with just those losses. Of course he, who had killed it, was strong as well. ¡®Well. It¡¯s not exactly my own strength really. Taehee. This guy...He has be a real monster.¡¯ Though his nsmen had helped him, at least half of the thousands of tentacles had been destroyed by his hands. Metiron whistled as he looked at his hand that was glowing red. The elite 8 that stood next to Clementine. Taehee, the one in possession of the Seven Soul Fragments, went up and people who had received one of the fragments assumed positions where they could perform Clementine¡¯s wishes. For example the manager of the Yellow Zone like him. He didn¡¯t know where the others were since he hadn¡¯t followed them but they would probably be somewhere up above. And the strength he had shown earlier was from the owner of the Soul Fragment. Which meant that the gap between him and the fragment¡¯s owner had increased to the point where it was beyond his imagination. To the point of his entire body hurting despite having used that strength for such a short time. ¡®How many unique skills did he eat up? Should I have followed? At least to the Green or Blue Zone...¡¯ A man always longed for power. The fact that hisrade, whom he had stood shoulder to shoulder with once, had be this strong felt bitter but he soon shook his head. The mission he had been assigned with was important. And this was the most important moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go look at this secret room.¡± Metiron quietly mumbled after smashing apart the El-Tara and then walked in deeper. He then stood in front of the metal door the El-Tara blocked before, breathed in and out and then spread out his hand towards it. Crunch! The hand that was glowing red dug into the metal door that hadn¡¯t even gotten damaged from the fight earlier. Soon. Crunch! Metiron¡¯s hand ripped off the 3m tall metal door. And Metiron whistled as he saw the structure inside. ¡®It¡¯s a bit underwhelming.¡¯ Metiron had seen the inner structure of the Satellite Fortress in the past. The technology was much moreplex and advanced than an airne but the control room was much simpler. And this one was even more simpler. A giant aquarium surrounding the entire room and a single organism floating inside it. And the head-sized silver marble floating in the middle of the room. Metiron smiled as he saw this. ¡°Found it.¡± Considering the fact that this room was also used as a method of control, the Garmeia was probably made with more advanced technology than the Satellite Fortresses of the Higher Races. Since it could be controlled with just a marble. Metiron ced his hand on the marble as he mumbled. ¡®Hehe. Sages. It¡¯ll be bothersome to have them as enemies.¡¯ Even more so if they weren¡¯t able to finish them off. Though a chance had greeted them now. Metiron mumbled as he thought of Hansoo and all the humans. ¡®You did well so far but... This is the end.¡¯ And then. Boooom! The Satellite Fortress, Garmeia, started to tremble. At the same time. Bubble Bubble Bubble Bubble. The aquarium started to bubble excessively. ........................................... Rumble! ¡°Huh?¡± As a tremendous noise came out from the Satellite Fortress, the people who were going to head towards the Satellite Fortress made shocked noises. But they soon made confused expressions. ¡°...Falling?¡± Kuooooo! The Satellite Fortress that was floating in the sky started to fall at a tremendous speed. Towards the Silver Sea below. Soon. Ssshh! The giant Satellite Fortress fell into the Silver Sea apanied by a huge sound. Kwaaaaaaaaa! Of couse a giant tidal wave was created around the Garmeia. Even if the density of the liquid was close to mercury, a tidal wave being created was quite logical since such arge object had fallen. But the thing that happened next defied logic as a whole. Ooooooong! The huge waves of the silver liquid had been covered by a blue light. And then. Bubble! Bubble bubble! The liquid that had fallen due to gravity gathered up with the rest, hardened and started to change shape. Into thousands of tentacles. ¡°What the...¡± The people frowned and squinted their eyes at the scene that resembled a kraken being born from the sea. Chapter 208 : Gael-Tara (1) Chapter 208 : Gael-Tara (1) Kuuuoooo! As the Satellite Fortress, Garmeia, got covered up by the strange beast. Hansoo frowned as he saw this. ¡®That is...?¡¯ He had sensed something simr to that before in the past. When he had been surrounded by the strange metal liquid inside the maze. The strange beast that was constantly changing its shape while being covered by blue light was definitely simr to whatever ate up Junghwan in the past. Hansoo¡¯s head started to spin quickly. He didn¡¯t know what that thing was. But three things were clear. He didn¡¯t know why but that Karmen guy didn¡¯t seem to like the Sages. And sadly there was the fact that Karmen was much better than the Sages who had created the Satellite Fortresses. And thest thing Karmen had made had now fallen in the hands of Metiron. ¡®Nothing goodes out from this.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what the hell that thing was but nothing good came from leaving it alone. ¡®Attack before... Itpletes.¡¯ As soon as he finished thinking. Booooom! Hansoo smashed the ground and then leapt up. Towards the Garmeia covered in thousands of tentacles. Karhal shouted towards Hansoo. ¡°Hey! Are you crazy! Heyy! You don¡¯t even have skills!¡± Due to it¡¯s size, though it looked like the Garmeia was right in front of them there was at least a kilometer of space between them and the fortress. And for him to jump into such a strange ce. ¡®Fuck! Is he that hurried?¡¯ Karhal made a flustered expression. He knew that something strange happened. But they had the Satellite Fortresses, what was there to worry about? He didn¡¯t know what the hell that was but tens of the Satellite Fortresses being destroyed was something that was unthinkable. Hansoo jumped up into the sky as he shouted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow so just support me with long range attacks!¡± He had jumped in because he could only do close range fighting but there was no need for others, who could attack from afar, to jump in. As those words were heard. The people, who were making suspicious expressions, started to pour out a multitude of attacks. Rumble! Kuuuurrururng! The Satellite Fortresses standing outside the Garmeia¡¯s range started to slowly approach the giant silver creature. The Lord had started to control the nsmen and were moving the Satellite Fortress after receiving Hansoo¡¯s orders. If the Garmeia had stopped for now, this was the chance to attack it without being counterattacked. Karhal nodded as he watched this scene. ¡®Good!¡¯ He understood that the Garmeia had a huge size. The thousands of tentacles that were birthed from the sea were now crossing over each other and covering the Satellite Fortress. The thing that was eating up the 1km-wide Satellite Fortress was easily over 3km-wide. From the scene of this giant thing eating up the Satellite Fortress, it looked like a giant egg was being created by wrapping a fishing line around the fortress. But the Satellite Fortress could easily blow up something evenrger than that. No, even a human could. If they threw tens of thousands of skills then any mountain would eventually disappear. Rumble. Urrrrng! The countless skills started to turn the strange organism into a sea of mes. Shining lights, tremendous noises and dustclouds started to cover up the Satellite Fortress. At the same time. Karhal didn¡¯t prepare his Quintuple Beam and instead shot an arrow towards Hansoo. Boooom! The arrow started to drop as it traveled and it headed towards Hansoo¡¯s foot. Crunch! The arrow perfectly supported Hansoo as he slowly fell and Hansoo jumped up with it as a foothold. ¡®Good. It wouldn¡¯t be hard if we continue at this rate.¡¯ Karhal readied his second arrow and then nodded towards Hansoo who had jumped up. Toooong! Hansoo was getting closer to the Satellite Fortress after jumping off the arrow Karhal shot out. Wave A change urred in the beast that was swallowing up the giant Satellite Fortress. The surfaces of the thousands of tentacles melted down with a loud noise, reconstructed themselves and created a whole new structure. Eye. Hundreds of eyes appeared on each tentacle as they red at every direction. The hundreds of thousands of eyes stared at the countless people surrounding it one by one. Others couldn¡¯t see it but Hansoo, who was closer to the beast, could see all of the changes urring. Hansoo hurriedly moved the Forked Lightning in front of him and then rolled his body into a ball. He then shouted out loudly. ¡°Prepare for impact! An attack ising in!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± They didn¡¯t understand the situation but Hansoo¡¯s loud shout had a certain amount of impact on these people. Everyone, even without knowing what the hell was going on, canceled all their attacking skills and reced them with defensive skills and got into defensive positions. As Hansoo¡¯s shout died off. Paaaaaak! Hundreds of tentacles spread out. Towards the people by the shore. Booom! Booooooom! Boom! ¡°Aaaak!¡± ¡°Uaaaak!¡± The tips of the tentacles changed their shapes into spears, swords and axes as they smashed into people. The adventurers were quite strong but the power of the tentacles were quite formidable as well. If Hansoo hadn¡¯t warned them then they might¡¯ve lost a limb or might have even died. The adventurers freaked out at the force of the impact as they backed off in numerous directions. Since they might die if they stood where they were. Chuurrrrrrk Thankfully the strange beast stopped its attacks as the adventurers backed off, retracted its tentacles and then focused on gathering in the energy again. As if time was precious to it. But as Karhal, who had received arge hole in the armor by his chest, was about to sigh as he watched the tentacles heading back. Something came up inside Karhal¡¯s head. ¡®Fuck! What about Hansoo?¡¯ They had escaped the attack range but Hansoo could not. As if his worries were for naught. Booom! Boooooom! Countless noises of explosions were heard from somewhere near the Satellite Fortress covered in clouds. Crunch! Crrruuuunnch! ¡®Holy shit. That fucking monster.¡¯ Karhal was dumbfounded at the scene he saw after the smoke faded away. The tentacles that they could barely handle. Hansoo smashed, snapped and destroyed hundreds of those tentacles and continued to advance forward. Everytime the golden spear shone in mid air, the tentacles got destroyed as a path was created. But a single man could not deal with an army. Uuuduuddk! Kuuududuuk! The tentacles that had receded away from the adventurers all started to head towards Hansoo. But Hansoo was already almost at his goal. Whoosh! Hansoo, who had approached the wall of the beast, found an open spot between the tentacles and headed in. Thankfully the tentacles stopped attacking as if they didn¡¯t want to attack the insides. Then. Sssss The strange beast closed its eyes, spread out its tentacles and continued to eat up the Satellite Fortress and the mana engine inside it. ¡®Is it really just eating it?¡¯ Karhal mumbled as he looked at the beast which was covering the Satellite Fortress too gently to call it eating. ¡®Ugh. This isn¡¯t important.¡¯ Karhal sighed and then made an expression of despair. ¡°Fuck...What the hell do we do now?¡± With their strength they would just get shredded apart so getting close to it was an issue in itself. And they couldn¡¯t use the Destruction Jade while the Sages existed. ¡®Yeah. We should just call reinforcements and... Trust in the Satellite Fortresses.¡¯ Karhal looked towards the Satellite Fortressesing his way. Karhal mumbled that although they weren¡¯t able to, the Satellite Fortresses, which could fire a tremendous amount of power, could easily melt that beast down. As Karhal and the others sat upon the ground and stared at the Satellite Fortress to rx. Rrrriiippp The air started to split apart. And the people freaked out even more than when the giant beast had appeared as they saw this. ¡®Why is the Fairy here!¡¯ Karhal freaked out as well. It had been 9 years since he hadst seen the Fairy. Since the Fairy hadn¡¯t appeared in front of them ever since the tutorial ended. Tremble Tremble... Karhal¡¯s hand started to shake from fear. Though the Fairies themselves didn¡¯t harm them, their appearance almost symbolized a disaster. ¡®Why the hell is it here....¡¯ A chill went down his spine. It hadn¡¯t appeared when the Higher Races ruled over humans as ves and lowered their numbers but it had appeared now. After that mysterious tentacle monster appeared. ¡®Is that thing a bigger threat than the Higher Races....¡¯ Even before Karhal finished his line of thought. The Fairy opened its small mouth. ¡°Hahahaha! Hey everyone! What a disaster! I don¡¯t know how that thing woke up.¡± The fairyughed in joy. Since that thing couldn¡¯t have woken up logically. The Satellite Fortress that had a stealth coating so that the Higher Races or the Sages couldn¡¯t find it. The humans could find it but it had a mana barrier that humans could not get through. And El-Tara that humans wouldn¡¯t be able to beat without mana. One required a tremendous amount of luck and persistence in order to wake that thing up. No, they needed more. The Fairy was extremely happy from this situation, which required a tremendous amount of luck and effort to happen, blowing up. ¡®These guys need to try harder for this.¡¯ The Fairy finished its thoughts, spun around the air and then spoke. ¡°It¡¯s a mission for your entire Race. You guys now need to kill this thing. I¡¯ll think of a reward after you kill it. The reward will be proportional to your efforts so try your best!¡± It seemed like the Fairy was shouting into nowhere but that wasn¡¯t the case. The Fairy¡¯s voice rang into everyone¡¯s ears in the entire Zone. Hansoo could probably hear it inside the Satellite Fortress as well. And Karhal looked at the beast in front of his eyes after he heard those words. Ooooooon! The Satellite Fortresses that they had waited for had arrived above their heads. Six, disregarding the one that had fell before. The people gulped at the tremendous amount of pressure these Fortresses emitted. And soon. Kiiiiing! Everyone¡¯s expressions brightened up as they saw the blue light gathering upon the weapons in front of the Satellite Fortress. The scenes they had seen caused by the Satellite Fortresses were too amazing for them to lose hope here. And Hansoo¡¯s spear alone had been enougb to destroy those tentacles. Even if Hansoo¡¯s power was strong, it was nowhere close to the Satellite Fortress¡¯s attacks they thought. ¡®Yeah...This¡¯ll do.¡¯ As the people looked at the Satellite Fortresses with hope-filled eyes. Paaaat! And as if it was fulfilling their hopes, the blue light that had gathered in front of the Satellite Fortress charged out towards the beast. But right before the beams were about to smash onto the egg. Piiiiing! A blue energy surrounded the egg. A very deep blue light that couldn¡¯t even bepared to that of the Satellite Fortress. At that moment. Zooooom! The blue lights collided into the deep blue light of the egg and got refracted into numerous directions. Like a stream of water hitting a wall. ¡°...You want us to kill that thing?¡± The people were dumbfounded as they stared at the egg that hadn¡¯t even gotten a scratch from the attacks of the Satellite Fortresses. Crack! Suddenly a crack rang down the surface of the egg. ¡°Huh?¡± The people looked at the crack in the egg with surprise. Thinking that the Satellite Fortress hadn¡¯t disappointed them. But this sensation onlysted a moment. Swooosh. An eye. A humongous eye. The people lost strength in their legs as their gazes met the eye of the giant thing inside the egg looking through the crack. ¡®Hansoo...What the hell do we do now...¡¯ Karhal thought of Hansoo inside that strange beast and mumbled. ........................................... Metiron, who had his hands over the strange marble in the empty room, was constantly conversing with someone. As if he had gone crazy. ¡°Oh? This thing¡¯s name is Gael-Tara? Why did you make it?¡± <...> ¡°Hmm. Revenge is nice. Holding onto your emotions bes toxic. You need to let it loose.¡± <...> ¡°Good. Good. It¡¯s not hard to fulfill your wishes but...I can do some of my work too right?¡¯ The blue marbles in front of Metiron vibrated slightly at his words. Ooooong ¡°Oh I can do whatever I want? Hehe, that¡¯s what I thought. Oh..Those things are even better than the Mana Pool?¡± Metiron, who had his hand over the marble, smiled towards the small thing inside the aquarium surrounding the room. Chapter 209 : Gael-Tara (2) Chapter 209 : Gael-Tara (2) Kuoooooooo Hansoo frowned as he saw the tunnels getting destroyed. The tunnels, which were made for people to walk through, were constantly getting destroyed. By the tentacles extending out from the thing that surrounded the Satellite Fortress. Crunch Uuudududk The tentacles ripped apart the metal walls and brought them towards the liquid metal. Chiiiiik The silver liquid metal melted the wall, absorbed it and then used it to reinforce itself. Basically this monster was devouring the entire Satellite Fortress and using it as nutrients for itself. But Hansoo knew. This Satellite Fortress and this mysterious lifeform. That both of these had been created by the same hands. Why would the Satellite Fortress let itself be eaten by the monster otherwise? ¡®Since he wouldn¡¯t have made the Satellite Fortress to feed this thing... I guess the monster was made to eat the Satellite Fortress huh.¡¯ The monster constantly ate the other walls, corridors and was now eating up the spot Hansoo was standing at. Hansoo would be swept by it at this rate as well. ¡®Go in.¡¯ Hansoo clenched the Forked Lightning tightly and started to head in deeper. Since he was running out of time. Actually, him being able toe inside was very lucky. The extremely thick mana surrounding the liquid metal. The mana that wasing out from the Garmeia¡¯s mana engine was beyond one¡¯s imagination. To the point of making the mana engines of other Satellite Fortresses look like garbage. Hansoo shook his head after calcting the might of this monster whileparing it to the metallic beast which Junghwan controlled. This beast¡¯s materials were a step above those of the maze as well. ¡®ording to my calctions...This is not something i can kill from the outside.¡¯ As Hansoo finished his thoughts. Kuoooooo! The liquid metal around Hansoo¡¯s body started to tremble intensely. ................................................ ¡°Ugh...¡± The people made frightened expressions as they saw the eye between the crack. The eye had a tremendous amount of hate and resentment despite being made out of metal. The depth of its emotions was what made the people tremble in fear. As they couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how vicious something with such a guy could get. At that moment. The eye disappeared. Then. Swoooosh! A huge hand came out from the crack where the eye disappeared from. And a metal arm with distinct muscles followed it. Soon. Crack! Crk! Starting from the hand, the arm, shoulder and head started toe out from the egg in order. Booom! Boooooom! The Satellite Fortresses started to assault the strange beast that had crawled out from the egg relentlessly. To the point of pressuring their mana engines as if they were trying to show their desperation. But all of this was useless. Ooooong! Ooong! The liquid metal, which was shining blue, deflected and dispersed all those attacks. It wasn¡¯t the difference in energy. That organism was resisting the assaults too well for it to be the difference in energy. It was as if the organism had a tremendous amount of resistance against the Satellite Fortresses. Karhal mumbled as he looked at the organism crawling out from the egg shell. ¡°...Natural enemy?¡± The Natural Enemy. A natural enemy of the Satellite Fortress. ¡®Yeah. There¡¯s a natural enemy for everything.¡¯ The Satellite Fortress wasn¡¯t an organism but such thoughts still came up inside Karhal¡¯s head. And soon. Koooooong A 2km tall humanoid creature that came out from the egg stood up above the Silver Sea. And people slowly backed away and frowned. ¡®....Who is it?¡¯ Tight muscles and a crown on top. It was clear that it wasn¡¯t Metiron who had gone in. Since he wouldn¡¯t be wearing such a crown. And he was too muscr to be a Sage. They heard that the bodies of the Sages had not developed as much because the existence of mana. The organism that was standing up above the Silver Sea, the Gael-Tara, crouched down and slowly reached for the egg shell. Shwooooosh Due to its size, a tsunami was created for its every move. As soon as Gael-Tara touched the shell. Shurrrrk! The shell fragments turned into liquids and gathered into the giant man¡¯s hands. Into a giant bludgeon. An extremely muscr body and a bludgeon in his hand. His look was like that of a barbarian minus the crown on his head. ¡°Huh...¡± ¡°What the hell...¡± The people started to chuckle at this sight. They knew that they shouldn¡¯t beughing in a situation like this but this sight was too funny. To have eaten the entire Satellite Fortress and to be but a barbarian. It was quite funny. And the Satellite Fortresses which had stopped its assault due to the overheated engines helped out in releasing the tense situation with the silence that followed it. But within that small moment. The Gael-Tara roared out and then jumped up into the skies. Roooooarrr! ¡°Uaaaak!¡± ¡°Fuck! Group up!¡± The earthquake from a 2km giant jumping into the skies was tremendous. Ruuumblee! Rumble! While the people the freaking out from the waves and the earthquake. Whoooosh! The Gael-Tara crossed multiple kilometers with a single leap and then jumped on top of the Satellite Fortresses after crossing over the Silver Sea and the mountains. Then. Whoooooooosh! The bludgeon from its hand smashed down onto the Satellite Fortresses. The tremendous strength enforced by mana and hundreds of thousands of tons of mass along with the added velocity. Boooooom! ¡°Uaaaaaak!¡± The defence of the Satellite Fortresses could live up to its name of a Fortress. And this Satellite Fortress got smashed apart by a single attack of the bludgeon and fell on the ground. No, it was more like it got smashed down into the ground instead of falling. Booooom! ¡°Uaaak!¡± Another quake from the Satellite Fortress smashing down onto the ground like an asteroid swept past the adventurers. Nobody had died because they were all prepared for this but the situation was still extremely grim. Everyone made an expression of despair. ¡°My god...¡± Ekidu eximed out. The ones who had gathered here were the elites of the elites. Since they were handpicked by her. But such things were meaningless in front of a formidable monster. And it didn¡¯t even care to attack them. It was solely focused on destroying the Satellite Fortresses in front of it. And they had to exert all their strength to barely hold on during the shockwaves created. Ekidu couldn¡¯t even imagine what the result would be if that bludgeon was swung against them. As Ekidu was making an expression full of fear while staring at the fallen Satellite Fortress. ¡°Uh...Uhhh?¡± ¡°Uhhh!¡± Kuuudududuk Uuudududuk ¡°Oh no...¡±. Ekidu also eximed out as she saw this. Gael-Tara didn¡¯t even go for the other Satellite Fortresses after smashing down that single one. Its next actions were quite shocking. It started to eat it. Crunch Cruunnch Rip apart the outeryers and eat the inner parts. Pull out the mana engine and gulp down. Its silver skin darkened every time it took a part of the Satellite Fortress and the blue light surrounding it got deeper as well. Enkidu mumbled as she looked at the barbarian chewing up the Satellite Fortress. ¡°It devours...an entire civilization.¡± She finally realized why it had the look of a barbarian when it came out from the egg. ........................................................ Boooooooom! Boooom! While the outside was in chaos. A fight was happening inside the Satellite Fortress within the corridors that had still remained intact. Between Hansoo who was trying to go through the corridors and to the center and hundreds of Metiron¡¯s underlings. Uuudududuk! Kwajijijik! They didn¡¯t really speak to each other. They were just fighting in order to beat the other side. They swung their spears and swords and shot out skills in order to kill each other. The Pandemic de¡¯s spores rushed in to melt the opponent¡¯s lungs and skins and skills of multiple colors smashed into Hansoo¡¯s Thousand Soldiers Armor and the Dragon Essence de. Actually Hansoo had long turned into a dragonoid with the Racial Metamorphosis. Since this was the only way for him to withstand the enemies¡¯s attacks. Crunch! Uuudududk! ¡®They¡¯re quite strong.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he cut through one enemy¡¯s neck by swinging with his Forked Lightning and threw the corpse to block the skills. Every one of them were stronger than Dakidus when he fought him in the past. They had raised the mastery of their skills to the extremes and trained their martial skills to the brim over ten years in the Otherworld. And they picked up top notch skills and artifacts from killing humans. Along with the teamwork created from being in the same n. It would be weird if they weren¡¯t weak. But that was it. Crunch! Hansoo smashed apart another head and then strode forward. ¡®I¡¯m stronger.¡¯ Erase the skills flying in from the distance with the Power Destruction and distort the perceptions of the ones closer up and then smash them apart. Block the excess skills flying in with the Thousand Soldiers Armor and fill up the falling health with the vampiric powers.* There wasn¡¯t even a need to use the Red Zone power of the Nurmaha¡¯s Ring, the Hemorrhage. The Forked Lightning being swung by the body which had been enhanced by the Body Enhancement Surgery, Dragon Essence de and Racial Metamorphosis. And the power of the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement and the Pandemic de. Once the countless battle experience and instincts he had gathered over decades were added onto this, there was really no reason to dy any further with the Hemorrhage. One attack, one kill. Kwaaduk! Uuuudududuk! Hansoo received the attacks flying in with his body and then continued to stride forward while smashing them apart. Actually this was more than enough to cause them to run away really. But his enemies didn¡¯t falter as they continued to charge forward and Hansoo kept on snapping their necks without a single moment of hesitation. Since every second was precious. ¡®I need to hurry and deal with that Metiron guy.¡¯ Rooooarrrr! Boooom! Countless shockwaves and sounds of explosions could be felt from the outside. And Hansoo could feel that the beast was getting stronger. It was just eating the Satellite Fortresses because it couldn¡¯t suppress its gluttony but once it eats them all up, its rage will be directed to other organisms. And it wouldn¡¯t even take 10 minutes to erase all the humans and Sages then. Since they had all gathered together conveniently. After a while of charging forward and smashing apart people. ¡®I can see it!¡¯ The broken metal door and the bright interior behind it. There were only about 10 people left now. As Hansoo was about to attack the person in front of him with the spear. ¡°Stop! Get back!¡± A loud shout could be heard from the distance. The ten nsmen suddenly stopped and backed off. As if they were waiting for it. At the same time. Whoooooosh! A seven colored light shot through the corridor where the ten people disappeared from. A light that seemed simr to the Quintuple beam of Karhal. But as soon as Hansoo saw it. Hansoo¡¯s expression changed. ¡®Seven Strands Spear!¡¯ Solo Numbering 5. A beam ofser that was solely created for destruction. Actually its attacks even surpassed the number 3 skill, Elemental Outfit. Hansoo raised his spear and blocked it in a hurry. Then. Booooom! The seven colored light which had even melted down the walls as it flew past smashed into him. Tadadadadak The Demonic Dragon Reinforcement got swept apart as the dragon scales, Thousand Soldiers Armor and the Dragon Essence de got smashed apart and melted down. Hansoo stared at the person who had sent out the attack after withstanding the pain from the attack. For it to be this strong even if it was a high level skill. And the Seven Strands Spear was famous for draining the user¡¯s mana. Such powers couldn¡¯t be shown from just having 100% of the Yellow Zone¡¯s mana runes. Metiron smiled as he looked at Hansoo. ¡°I¡¯ve been a bitte due to receiving the present I received. Apparently its much better than the Mana Pool.¡± A strange symbol could be shown near the heart of Metiron. ¡°Hmm.¡± Hansoo finally realized how Metiron could handle such arge amount of mana as he looked at the symbol. Chapter 210 : Gael-Tara (3) Chapter 210 : Gael-Tara (3) Crunch Crruuunnch Hansoo frowned as he looked at the man striding towards him. ¡®I see... the Seven Strands Spear is not his.¡¯ ording to what he knew, that skill was not something one could obtain in a ce like this. Using something that couldn¡¯t be obtained did not make sense but he knew how he was. Fragments of Seven Souls. The familiar vibration inside Metiron¡¯s body is what told him this. And he saw a few other skills surrounding his body. Double numbering 11, God¡¯s Right Hand. Solo Numbering 4, Steel Lord. There were countless other double and triple numberings. And Hansoo knew who the owner of the Fragments of Seven Souls and those skills was. He had never met Metiron but he had indeed met the owner of the fragments when he fought Clementine in the past. Dark Lord, Shin Taehee. The right hand of Clementine and a vital part of her power. And Metiron smiled in glee as he saw his expression. ¡°Heh. Too bad. I do want to encourage you to fight for this but...This isn¡¯t my skill you see. You won¡¯t really get anything by killing me.¡± Hansoo nodded at these words. It was obvious really. Since 8 people would be able to use it if the owner of the soul fragments took the skill instead. It was better to pile it all onto a single person. Of course a skill wouldn¡¯te out even if he killed Metiron. But there were still many things more precious than a few skills. ¡°There¡¯s still something I can take it seems.¡± Hansoo then pointed at Metiron with the Forked Lightning. Towards his heart. Metiron touched the shining symbol by his heart and then chuckled. ¡°True. If you win then it¡¯s all yours. Kill my nsmen and take this. Do whatever you want.¡± Metiron then made a serious expression. ¡°Of course if I win then I¡¯ll take everything you have.¡± Metiron grinded his teeth as he thought of the 271 nsmen that had died by Hansoo¡¯s hands. Because Hansoo was stronger than his expectations and he couldn¡¯t win without the Mana Jade in his heart, those nsmen had died to buy him time. His nsmen was everything he had. If Clementine and Taehee¡¯s orders didn¡¯t exist, he wouldn¡¯t even have let them die in a ce like this. ¡®I shall... Take as much away from you.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t a benevolent person. The total amount of people in Mount Liang was 511 before he came up here. Now only 10 people lived. And he was going to only let that many live. Only 1 out of 50 out of hundreds of thousands. And the same for the tens of millions of humans who coulde upter. It was possible with the strength in his hands. With the Gael-Tara that was created to erase the civilization and bring an end to everything. Metiron smiled again as he asked. ¡°How about it? Fair right?¡± It was clear that Metiron was trying to buy time while the Gael-Tara ate the other Satellite Fortresses and got stronger. And Hansoo decided to y along. Since he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill this guy outside. He had to kill Metiron. And he needed to go along with Metiron¡¯s y in order to restore some stamina. Hansoo rotated the Dragon Essence de in his body as he restored his stamina and spoke out. ¡°It seems a bit unfair. There¡¯s too much of a difference in numbers.¡± Metiron smiled and chuckled. ¡°Unfair? It is indeed unfair. I¡¯ve lost people precious to me and you would only lose those below your feet.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°At least I know the names of 271 people you have killed and even know the names of their family. Isn¡¯t this already better than you? Do you even know a hundred out of the hundreds of thousands?¡± They were like his family. People who have trusted him and survived along with him for over a decade. Hansoo also smirked at those words. ¡°What about it? It¡¯s not toote to get to know them after things be much morefortable. Do you know how many people have died while you were ying house in a ce like this?¡± ¡°...Heh. There¡¯s not really a reason to speak this much.¡± Crunch Metiron couldn¡¯t hold back his rage while speaking and then gathered power in his hand. Kiiiiing! Seven colored lights gathered from the surroundings into Metiron¡¯s hand. Then. Booooom! The beam that had shook Hansoo before exploded out from Metiron¡¯s left hand again. With even more mana than before. At that moment. Boooom! Hansoo also gathered arge amount of Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement and Pandemic de onto the spear and then attacked the Seven Strands Spear with the Power Destruction of Nurmaha¡¯s Ring. There was no way to dodge it in a narrow corridor like this. And unlike the Quintuple beam, the Seven Strands Spear was made of light so it had no weak points. He needed to destroy it with a simr amount of power. Craasssh! The moment Hansoo¡¯s spear and the light collided. Surprisingly, the spear bent to the point of breaking from the light which had no mass. The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement got washed away and the Pandemic de¡¯s spores got burnt away. ¡®As I expected.¡¯ Hansoo swung the spear and moved his body to the exterior of the skill as much as he could. Hansoo had higher quality in skills. But the mastery level and mana was different. Since the opponent had borrowed a skill that had reached the brim in mastery along with a tremendous amount of mana. The beam pushed through the Forked Lightning and smashed into Hansoo. Chiiiiik! Hansoo¡¯s body was exposed to the light as it started to burn up. But Hansoo clenched this teeth and then proceeded to stride forward. Against the beam that was freezing, breaking and burning up his body. He knew that he couldn¡¯tpete with the strength of skills. The thing he had to trust in was his tremendously stronger body, defenses and endless amount of stamina. Boooom! Metironughed out loud towards Hansoo who was pushing in towards him like a rhino. ¡°Hahahahaha! How about using the Destruction Jade?¡± But Hansoo ignored his words as he continued to head forward. If the Destruction jade really worked like his words then he shouldn¡¯t really be saving it as of now. Since the problem with the Sages would only matter if they were alive. But if the creator of this had enmity against the Sages, he would¡¯ve prepared for the Destruction Jade. The creator of the Destruction jade was Karmen. He would easily be able to prepare against it. Even more so if he was a Sage whose intelligence increased every year unlike humans. If this thing was created to go against the Sages then the Destruction Jade would not work against this creature. ¡®It might work but... I can¡¯t take the gamble.¡¯ If all mana was frozen and this guy was fine then it would be a disaster. Booooom! Metiron tried to create some distance but this corridor was too narrow. And Hansoo¡¯s physical abilities were much higher. Hansoo pushed back the Destruction Jade as ast resort inside his head and then smashed his spear towards Metiron whom he had gotten close to now. Whooooosh! The spear, which was surrounded by the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement, pushed forward and flew in towards Metiron¡¯s head. At the same time the Pandemic de red up as it started to cover Metiron¡¯s entire body and burn up his nerves. But as if he had no ns to dodge Hansoo¡¯s spear from the beginning, Metiron made a fist and then smashed his right hand towards the spear. A hand that was glowing red like a ruby. Hansoo didn¡¯t drop his guard against this fist as he poured more power into the spear. ¡®God¡¯s Right Hand.¡¯ A finisher move that could only be applied onto the right hand. The tremendous amount of power that could destroy anything was actually quite stupid. It had one characteristic. Power Defeasance. As if it had the authority of a God, if you got hit by the fist surrounded by that skill then the mana a skill of lower level then it would be ignored and it would even lower the power of a skill that was above it. The fist that was surrounded by red smashed into Hansoo¡¯s spear. Booooom! Despite the spear having dampened arge amount of strength, the Forked Lightning still bent as if it would break. At the same time Hansoo¡¯s body was flung backwards. And Metiron frowned as he saw this. Since blood was flowing from his hand where the spear had struck it. ¡®Unknown Artifacts and... Unknown skills. Where the hell did he get such things?¡¯ The God¡¯s Right Hand nullified most of the skills. Then he would use the fist to smash his opponent. This fist should kill most people with a single strike. And he was using almost ten times as much mana as his opponent. But the Reinforcement around him wasn¡¯t nullified and the Artifact didn¡¯t break either. It meant that the level of the Artifact was extremely high and the skill¡¯s level was much higher than his. ording to what he knew, there were less than 10 skills whose levels were higher than Taehee¡¯s unique skill, Like Kangtae¡¯s There weren¡¯t any skills like what he saw Hansoo use ording to what he knew. ¡®...He would be a monster once he gains the Mana Pool huh.¡¯ Metiron clenched his fist as he mumbled. Amon thing high-level skills had was that a tremendous amount mana was required to fit their might. Even if the efficiency of the mana was great, arge amount was still used due to the tremendous amount of strength. Of course the problem was that mana was fair to everyone despite one¡¯s skill. Mana did not discern between people, it was fair and square to everybody. It would be normal if he was on the ground by now from ack of mana but for him to still have mana meant that his control over distributing mana was tremendous. And if the amount of mana of a person like this was multiplied by a few times? And he then strode around with the skills he had? ¡®I have to kill him here no matter what.¡¯ At that moment. A bronze-colored light exploded out from Metiron¡¯s body. At the same time the ten people around him who couldn¡¯t even participate in this fight got swept by the bronze colored light as well. Unique skill. If Transcendent Brilliance didn¡¯t exist, this would be the most powerful crowd buff that existed out there. Steel Lord. He had plenty of mana anyway. ¡®I¡¯ll smash you apart!¡¯ Boooom! Then Metiron and the ten nsmen, who were surrounded by the bronze colored light, flew towards Hansoo. .................................. Flutter Kaltus frowned as he saw a carrier pigeon flying in. ¡®....What? Escape? What the hell does he mean.¡¯ Kaltus made a dumbfounded expression. They had gone off to finish off some minor jobs. But for Hansoo to tell them to run away without any reason. As Kaltus was about to chuckle at this. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! He could feel the earth trembling from the distance. ¡®What the.....¡¯ A random earthquake. Kaltus walked out of his tent in curiosity. Then. Kaltus didn¡¯t believe his own eyes. Since the scene in front of him was extremely unrealistic. Boooom! A Satellite Fortress got smashed apart by a mysterious monster while fleeing and fell to the ground. The monster then started to eat up the Satellite Fortress. Crunch Uuuududuk For every bite, the blue aura around it got deeper and its skin turned even more like bronze. Boooom! Booom! The Satellite Fortresses were assaulting it from all directions but it was all useless. The beast just took on the attacks that could blow apart mountains as it continued to eat. And its food was the Satellite Fortresses which had made them extremely powerful and formidable. ¡°Uwaaaak!¡± ¡°Aaak!¡± The ground cracked and thend trembled just from it eating. Thankfully it didn¡¯t have any interest in humans as everybody was running away. Kaltus looked at this scene in a daze as he mumbled. ¡®We...Are too weak.¡¯ Even the Sages who had such a powerful civilization and technology were in peace with them. It was already like this but if the number of humans who received the Body Enhancement Surgery and the Mana Pool Surgery increased to hundreds of millions or even billions? He had thought that there was nothing to fear anymore. This was why he was curious as to why that Hansoo guy was trying so hard. Since if the above zone was a ce where humans could live somewhat, it wouldn¡¯t be that hard for them to take it over. Since they had no problems on the outside, he had focused on the inner mechanisms and had focused on gaining authority. But he finally realized that this was all a huge misconception. ¡®Fuck... This is just a beginning. We¡¯re just bugs.¡¯ Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! ¡°Run away! Everyone evacuate!¡± Kaltus screamed out as he saw the bronze monster leaping towards another Satellite Fortress while swinging its bludgeon. Chapter 211 : Gael-Tara (4) Chapter 211 : Gael-Tara (4) Kwaaadddddk! Uuududuk! Countless collisions urred around Hansoo. Against the ten nsmen. These people, who couldn¡¯t even participate before due to their fear of being swept up in the fight, were attacking him now. With bronze-colored lights surrounding him. aaanggg! Hansoo¡¯s spear smashed onto a nsman but surprisingly a sound of metal shing was heard as the spear was deflected. Of course the one who had been hit wasn¡¯t perfectly fine. Boooom! Since he had fallen backwards after losing his arm. But this wasn¡¯t really a profit Whooosh! Another nsmen picked up the arm of hisrade and then threw it to the one who had been flung off. The nsmen, whose arm had been cut off, brought his arm to and connected the spots where it had been cut. Then. Chiiiiiik A bronze-colored light shone out from the area of injury as it healed it. And the arm got reconnected. Whoosh! Whoooosh! The man swung his arm a few times to check that it was alright as he jumped up from his position and charged towards Hansoo again. Hansoo shook his head as he saw this scene. ¡®Steel Lord.¡¯ Its effects were simple. Give a powerful body, a troll¡¯s regenerative powers and the agility and power of a beast to the ones affected. The person with this skill would basically be a lord who has an army of steel men. It wasn¡¯t a really good skill for Hansoo due to itsrge amount of mana usage and him being used to being alone but if you had a tremendous amount of mana and your underlings were quite strong then there was no other skill as good as this. nnngg! Hansoo got hit by the sword from his back as he got flung forwards. Hansoo¡¯s Thousand Soldiers Armor got smashed apart, scales underneath them got spliced apart and caused him to bleed. But it wasn¡¯t like he was at a loss Since he had cut apart the neck of one of the nsmen the moment he got flung forward. Split! Even the Steel Lord could not save a nsman whose head was severed. Well, it might be possible if it was connected immediately. But the Pandemic de that was on the edge of the spear seeped into the injuries and burned up all the muscles and nerves around the area. At the same time. Sap Sap. The energy drained by the Vampiric powers regenerated Hansoo¡¯s flesh and blood. He didn¡¯t fully recover but it was more than enough to stop him from bing immobile from blood loss and muscle destruction. ¡®Five left.¡¯ Hansoo¡¯s body wasn¡¯t perfect as well but he had gotten the heads of half of Metiron¡¯s people already. The sooner he finished in here the less damage would be caused in the outside. Hansoo continued this momentum and headed for the next person. And Metiron roared out in rage and charged towards Hansoo. ¡°You Bastard!¡± Boooom! The God¡¯s Right Hand in Metiron¡¯s right hand smashed with Hansoo¡¯s Forked Lightning again. Crunch. Maybe if he was in perfect condition things might¡¯ve been different but Hansoo had received quite arge amount of injuries already. Hansoo felt his muscles rippling from the collision and flung his body backwards. ¡°You bastard! Just surrender! Why are you struggling so hard! Just surrender man! You¡¯ll die if you don¡¯tply with us here!¡± He wanted to kill this Hansoo instantly. But a message from Taehee hade. Of course he was only going to take him alive, he had no intentions of keeping him perfectly intact. He was going to turn him into half a corpse before taking him but even that was hard. Clementine¡¯s orders had long disappeared from his head. ¡®He said as long as it¡¯s possible possible...But this monster.¡¯ Metiron made a dumbfounded expression. He was overwhelming Hansoo with the the Fragment of Seven Souls, Mana Jade and even his nsmen but Hansoo was still holding on. But even if he lived here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live in the areas above. Since it was their world already. Maybe if hisrades had been sent to the Birdcage. There shouldn¡¯t be a reason for a neer to have such hatred against him but Metiron smiled after pondering about the reason. ¡®Is he perhaps trying to save the humans?¡¯ Metiron made a cold smile inwardly. There was one thing he had felt while managing the humans for over a decade here. That these guys did not have the right to live. If a worth of a person¡¯s life was dependent on them helping others or harming others then things would be extremely clear. There wasn¡¯t anybody there who hadn¡¯t sinned. Even the Sages who were acting all high and mighty. ¡®The ones who have power are worse.¡¯ Boooooom! Metiron frowned as he smashed Hansoo away as he had charged towards him. While thinking about the memories the existence within the marble had shown him. ................................... Boooom! Crunch. Crunch. Kwwaaaaduduk. The Sage Kel-Durin was dumbfounded as he stared at the giant barbarian who was devouring the giant Satellite Fortress. It didn¡¯t have any manners or majesty It was just attacking with its viciousness. Taking ount of the materials used to create such a thing, it was really a waste. Looking at the barbaric image, the crown on its head was quiteical. But Kel-Durin could notugh. Since the barbarian¡¯s body was created from the person they could not forget as the base. A Sage who had a body that was several times stronger than the others. The one who had a tremendously strong body and a huge amount of intelligence. ¡®My god. It¡¯s Karmen.¡¯ The image of the Barbarian was the same as that of their king, Karmen. As if it wasughing and belittling their civilization, the giant King who had appeared before them was smashing apart and devouring the Satellite Fortresses, the pinnacle of their civilization. As if he was trying to take back all the achievements he had created. The Sages with the bodies of the Rebeloongs and Arukons trembled in fear as they made confused expressions. ¡°My god...That¡¯s Karmen.¡± ¡°Is it a legacy of Karmen?¡± ¡°Why...Why...?¡± Karmen. The great king who had lead them into the light of wisdom. Karmen lead them and they followed him. Why would Karmen create such a strange beast in order to smash apart their civilization? But unlike these Sages, the royalty who had the body of Akchias all had gloomy expressions. Because they knew why. ¡®...Oh Karmen...¡¯ A tremor rang throughout Kel-Durin¡¯s body every time he made eye contact with the eye that looked their way from time to time while eating the Satellite Fortresses. Since arge amount of hate, despair and rage was swimming within them. There wasn¡¯t much to see really. It was too focused on eating up the Satellite Fortresses and filling up its mana but once it dealt with this they were next. Since Karmen wouldn¡¯t forgive them. No, he had created such a thing since he had no thoughts of forgiving them. A beast. Kel-Durin mumbled. ¡®KIng. You...Should¡¯ve just died a clean death. That was the only way to have remained as a shining hero within our memories forever.¡¯ They couldn¡¯t do anything else. Since the King hadn¡¯t given them any information and monopolized it all. Even this strange beast, the El-Tara, was kept in the dark from them. Living past 30 years for the first time in their history and living up to 60 years. His wisdom reached the heavens but for him to monopolize it all and not use it for their race. And their race had made tremendously fast progress despite only barely eating up the leftovers. If the king had properly shared the information then their technology and civilization would have advanced to a degree which wouldn¡¯t even beparable to that of now. Their expectations were as great as their respect for him and the disappointment followed this as hope turned into greed. Even more so for the Royalty. The nobility, soldiers andmoners had barely lived 10 years so their greed for information wasn¡¯t as bad but Kel-Durin and the other royalty were much more greedy. Even more so if their lifespans got shorter and shorter. As Karmen held back the information, their nervousness only grew and grew. But then one day. They didn¡¯t know what it was but this was a perfect chance. This was the only chance to suppress the king who barely left the Garmeia. Since it was clear what would happen if they shed with the king when he had the Garmeia. So when the king left the Garmeria and arrived at the Capital. Theyunched a surprise attack against the King. And the result was a great sess. They hadnded a fatal attack onto the King and seeded in taking the information. A secret only a few people of the Royalty knew. Kel-Durin made aplex expression as he thought of back then. ¡®....For him to bring such a thing.¡¯ The information the king brought them was the result of their body. The Transmigration of Soul. Information that told them how to create a powerful body and move their souls there. When the guilt of them having killed their own king with their hands had swept over them, it was already toote. They had performed the transmigration of their souls with the information they stole as the basis. Create bodies with mana pools and move their souls onto them. It took almost ten years because they didn¡¯t have the original creator of this but the result was obviously a sess. They had jumped past 800 years due to a miscalction but this was nothing. But for Karmen, whose only job left was to be a great king in their history, to havee out like this and create a mess. Kel-Durin clenched his teeth. ¡®You were going to be left behind as a shining star but...You wish to die a dirty death.¡¯ Seeing that figure, he thought of the maze experiment Karmen had performed in the past. A test to create an organism out of the Silver Sea which countered their mana pool. They had thought that they were creating an emergency shelter but they finally knew why now. The maze was a prototype. Actually Karmen might¡¯ve actually guessed their betrayal. Since he wouldn¡¯t have hidden such a thing, which could devour them and their entire civilization, inside the Garmeria otherwise. It was clearly something created by Karmen. The amount of power and its defence. The Satellite Fortresses were getting destroyed without even being able to do anything. ¡®You think we¡¯ll just sit here and do nothing?¡¯ Kel-Durin mumbled. They had arge amount of Karmen¡¯s information and they had a secret weapon created by using that information. Kel-Durin called royalty, Kan-Kun and spoke. ¡°Bring the Bluestone. We need to use it.¡± ¡®Toe back to us an evil spirit...We will just send you off. This is good. We can deal with the humans as well.¡¯ The only ones that needed to remain behind were the Royalty. Kel-Durin mumbled as he looked at the organism that was causing havoc in the distance. ............................... Booooooom! Metironughed out loud after smashing Hansoo and then spoke. ¡°Hahaha! The Sages are probably busy trying to attack you from your back! And how many of the ones who you¡¯re trying to help have not sinned? They are worthy of death! Do you really think there are people who haven¡¯t gotten blood on their hands?¡± Crunch! Hansoo blocked the attacks of Metiron and the steel soldiers andughed as he swung his spear. ¡°Is sinning a problem?¡± ¡°What?¡± As Metiron was confused. Hansoo mumbled. ¡®What I need are soldiers not people who would protect me.¡¯ The ones who would protect them would be better the kinder they were and more good they were But the soldiers who would go onto the battlefields were different. They were better the more sins they had caused. To the point of rules of using sinners as soldiers existing. ¡®I¡¯m just here to give them strength, control them and take them up.¡¯ The ones who were good just needed to use that strength to protect themselves. And the sinners could just sin more and fight to the death. Since the beings of the Abyss weren¡¯t attacking the humans because of their justice and evilness. So it didn¡¯t matter whether they sinned or not. Since the des wouldn¡¯t discriminate against anybody once the door of the Abyss opened up. ¡°Anyways...Isn¡¯t it bing a bit tiring now?¡± Hansoo smiled towards Metiron. Metiron¡¯s expression froze at a miniscule level. Despite Hansoo being the one having be a mess. Chapter 212 : Gael-Tara (5) Chapter 212 : Gael-Tara (5) Fragments of Seven Souls. The power wasn¡¯t given out for free. Maybe if they were at simr levels. Metiron¡¯s body, which belonged in the Yellow Zone, could not receive the soul of Taehee, who was at the Violet Zone, and use it properly. Even if it was just a fragment. Their Zones were different as was their strength and quality. If Metiron even pulled out a bit of this strength then his body would overheat and tire out. Like a young child swinging a giant ymore. Even more so if he was using an amount of mana he could barely handle. Maybe if his body had been enhanced by mana but there was a limit to how much the unenhanced body of a human could handle mana. If Metiron had the enhanced body or even the ability to control mana better then he would¡¯ve long have lost. But this was it. The pressure from the Mana and Soul. And the body that could not keep up with that. Rumblee! The Seven Strands Spear shot out from Metiron¡¯s left hand and then smashed onto Hansoo. But a rough sound came out from Metiron instead of Hansoo. ¡°Ugh...¡± Metiron gulped down the blood that hade up to his neck as he grasped his hand that was trembling intensely. The Mana Jade was still supplying him with mana and his soul was giving him strength but his damned body couldn¡¯t handle it. Of course Hansoo was also a mess. If the insides of his body were messed up than Hansoo¡¯s outer parts were smashed apart. But Metiron knew from over a decade of battle experience. Who would win at this rate. ¡®Fuck. This is the end.¡¯ His nsmen had all died and only he was left. Metiron, who had been making an expression full of despair, suddenly clenched his teeth. ¡®It¡¯s not the end yet. A new variable. I just need a new variable.¡¯ He would be able to flip the situation then. Metiron refocused, gathered mana again and started to push Hansoo back. ........................................ ¡°Are you really going to use it?¡± Kan-Kun made a bitter expression as he eyed the shining Bluestone in front of him. Normally, there shouldn¡¯t be a use for this stone which was used to transmigrate souls. Since they had settled in the bodies they wanted and their original bodies had long rotted away. But another use existed for this Bluestones. An experience which had urred in the Maze in the past. This was one of Karmen¡¯s countless tests and it wasn¡¯t that hard for them to utilize this as they had all the information. Which meant that theoretically, they would be able to control the liquid metal if they used the stone that moved souls, the Bluestone. There was actually another reason why Kan-Kun was worried. But even before Kan-Kun could reply. Kel-Durin cut off Kan-Kun¡¯s words as he spoke. ¡°Is there another n as of now other than the Bluestone?¡± ¡°...¡± Kan-Kun became a mute from Kel-Durin¡¯s words. Booom! Boooboooom! The Satellite Fortresses were continuing to get smashed apart even now. The 2km monster was almost reaching 3km now and the speed at which the Satellite Fortresses got smashed apart was increasing. Even if they had powerful bodies, fighting would only make sense if they were in the same league. ¡®But....¡¯ Kan-Kun clenched his teeth. Two things were required for the soul to settle properly. First, the targey shouldn¡¯t deny them. And then the opponent¡¯s mana shouldn¡¯t act up. This was why they had erased the sanity of the Higher Races with the Redstone and then got rid of the mana with the ckstone. Since then it was possible to control them with the soul. And in the past they had been sessful in controlling the entire maze with just a single soul of a Sage But the situation was now different. Over several tens of times as much mana was overflowing through that giant beast¡¯s body. The problem was that there existed a owner for that beast. Which means that it wouldn¡¯t be enough even if they use all the souls of the Sages and smashed onto it. But Kel-Durin shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t need them all.¡± It was clear. That the beast, Gael-Tara, was moving on instinct. In order to raise its body and fill up its mana. He didn¡¯t know what was going on but the one inside had merely activated it, he was not able to control it yet. Which meant that a chance existed. ¡°Start it already.¡± ¡°...Where shall I set the standards? Shall we get volunteers?¡± Kan-Kun asked with a grim expression. Though it didn¡¯t have a sanity, it would still take a tremendous amount of souls in order to beat it. It was basically the same as trying to smash apart a rock by throwing eggs at it. Until the hundreds of thousands of souls win over the repulsive force of the mana and settle upon that giant body. Of course the souls that get deflected would die. Kel-Durin pondered for a moment at Kan-Kun¡¯s words but then shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too urgent for that. What would we do if the number of volunteers is too low after sharing all the truth? That giant beast would¡¯ve long destroyed all the Satellite Fortresses and would be attacking us.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I believe in our race but... Since there is a chance for our race, who have woken up after hundreds of years, to hesitate, let¡¯s just gather them while keeping this a secret. Of course start at the ones with thergest amount in numbers since it would be better the higher the unity of the souls is." Kan-Kun¡¯s expression froze at those words. It was just called unity of the souls, it just meant that they were going to pour in the 4th level Sages, those of the lowest level, who were the most in numbers Kan-Kun¡¯s beak trembled but no words came out as he just backed off and nodded. And Kel-Durin mumbled inwardly as he looked at this Kan-Kun. ¡®It seems you won¡¯t make it big. You cannot see what is more important right now.¡¯ Them, the rank 1 Sages, knew much more than those of lower ranks and were wiser as well. The Rebeloong¡¯s body was based around breeding anyway. It wasn¡¯t hard to multiply their numbers. ¡®Yeah. It¡¯s better to act efficiently than all of us dying.¡¯ Kel-Durin made a grim expression as he looked at the hundreds of thousands of rank 4 Sages gathering around the Bluestone and then smiled towards the beast which was still causing a havoc. ¡®Karmen, you¡¯re giving us strength even until the end. Don¡¯t worry, just watch. Watch as to how I use your legacy to lead our race.¡¯ The Destruction Jade wouldn¡¯t work on it either. It was obvious. Why would Karmen have set it up so it would stop moving without mana? And as he expected, the surface of the liquid metal was actually coated with a special material. Even if the Destruction Jade was used, the mana engine deep inside it would still work. If something that the Destruction Jade doesn¡¯t work againstes up to them? ¡®We don¡¯t even have to receive those threats from those humans.¡¯ The barbaric humans were annoying him anyway. With that thing he would be able to sweep them away and reim power over this world. The power as the race of this world. The gloomy expression disappeared from Kel-Durin¡¯s face as he started to hum. ................................................. Rumble! Boooom! In the deepest parts of the Gael-Tara The battle between thunder and lightning near the control room wasing to an end. ngg! ¡°Ugh!¡± Metiron smashed into the wall as he coughed out a mouthful of blood. His mana circuits have all been fried. All of Hansoo¡¯s four limbs and two of his three hearts had been destroyed but there was a difference between Hansoo and Metiron. Hansoo still had some power left to end Metiron and Metiron did not even have any strength to move. And Metiron knew this. ¡®...This is the end.¡¯ As Metiron was about to give up. Kiiiiiiiiing! The liquid metal started to resonate and move. Like rain upon ake. Hundreds of thousands of stirrings urred upon the humongous Gael-Tara. And Metiron¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he saw this. The movements of the Gael-Tara, which had been jumping around energetically, was getting dull. It was abnormal. No such things was told to him ording to Karmen. Which only meant one thing. That something was attacking it from the outside. Then. Metiron¡¯s head started to spin. Whose interference was this? It was obvious really. The sages. The humans wouldn¡¯t be able to affect this giant beast. Metiron thought of the next question. How are they trying to intercept him? He also knew the answer right away. ¡®They¡¯ll try to eat it up.¡¯ They weren¡¯t just stopping it. They were probably trying to eat up the entire Gael-Tara. Metiron then stopped. Two things hade up in his head. What would these guys do the moment they eat up this giant beast? And. What was his own objective? He realized. A smile surfaced on Metiron¡¯s face. ¡®It¡¯s not the best option but...It¡¯s not bad as a backup.¡¯ His objective and theirs was the same. Getting rid of every human here and every human who would go up. He had failed already. Which meant that handing it over wouldn¡¯t be bad. Metiron coughed up blood and smiled towards Hansoo. ¡°You won. ording to the promise... Take the Mana Jade. But.. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think I can fulfill all of it. I cannot give you one of the promised things.¡± ¡®You¡¯ve won but in actuality, I¡¯ve won.¡¯ As Metiron gave up his control. Kiiiiiing The openings upon the liquid metal got extremelyrge as they started to bore into the center. Then. Rumble. The control of the Gael-Tara had been passed over. ............................................... Rumble ¡°Uh...What the hell?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The people made confused expressions as the giant beast stopped moving in the midst of eating a Satellite Fortress. Then. Tong! The bludgeon of the Gael-Tara made grinding noises and turned into a ferocious looking golden sword. The Gael-Tara, who held the golden sword in his right hand, spat out the Satellite Fortresses and then fixed the crown on its head. And then. Chwaaarrrrk! The entire body of the naked Karmen shook as a robe of Yongpo(Korean Emperor¡¯s Outfit) appeared upon it. The barbarian disappeared as a mighty King appeared in its ce. There was somebody who was looking at the giant Gael-Tara with a content expression. ¡®Very good.¡¯ That was it. That was the look that fit the king of their race, the race of dragons, Karmen. ¡®Remain in that look forever and protect us.¡¯ The sacrificed Rebeloongs would¡¯ve been proud as well. Kel-Durin made a content smile with the Bluestone in his hands. Since they had gained it, it was now time for the protector to act. And there were very good targets in front of him. The Satellite Fortresses given over to the humans. Though most of them had been broken apart and had been eaten. Over 10 still remained. They wouldn¡¯t want things dirtied by humans back in their hands. It was better to break them. Kel-Durinughed as he grasped the Bluestone in his hands. ¡®Go.¡¯ Roarrr! ¡°Aaarrk!¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± The people started to run away again as they saw the giant beast moving so suddenly. The moment the giant king stepped forward and was about to sh down upon the Satellite Fortresses of the humans with his de. Udddk The Gael-Tara suddenly stopped. Randomly. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Kel-Durin frowned as he saw this scene. Chapter 213 : Gael-Tara (6) Chapter 213 : Gael-Tara (6) ¡®Until the end huh.¡¯ Hansoo clicked his tongue towards Metiron who had let go of all the controls and then ced his hand upon the heart of Metiron. Kiiiiing The thing that had remained as a symbol inside Metiron¡¯s heart slowly got pulled out. A shining crystal-shaped object. This was the epitome of Karmen, the king who had been betrayed, that was a tier higher than the Mana Pools. Mana Jade. ¡®Instead of a higher tier Mana Pool... It¡¯s like a lower tier Mana Engine.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he stared at the Mana Jade that was letting off a tremendous amount of mana while floating above his hand. This was created for the Sages. Since it was an artifact that fit their superior bodies. This could easily fill up the small amount of needed mana from the Mana Pool. It would¡¯ve been a gift that would¡¯ve been sent to the Sages if he hadn¡¯t been hit in the back. If the Sages had waited patiently a bit more then they would¡¯ve received the method of mass creating the Mana Jade and would have been able to have an even more powerful race. Hansoo ced the Mana Jade above his heart. The moment the Mana Jade, which wasprised of four jewels tied up in a strange path, got close to Hansoo¡¯s heart. The single remaining heart split up in sync with its own beat into four parts. And the four blue jewels that were slowly rotating around the flesh around the heart slowly started to bore down into Hansoo¡¯s body. Crunch. Udddudk. The moment the Mana Jade entered his heart. Cwhaaaak! A tremendous amount of mana started to sweep over Hansoo¡¯s body. The mana that came out from the Mana Jade started to follow Hansoo¡¯s mana circuits in his body and started to bore into the deepest parts of his body. Ooooong. The dried up mana circuits were flooded as the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement started up again. Then. Kulug Kulug. The regeneration from the Racial Metamorphosis, the Dragon Essence de, the Body Enhancement Surgery and even the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement started to heal up Hansoo very at an extremely rapid rate. Broken bones were mended and skin was healed. Severed muscles got connected and the messed up arteries, veins and the nerves regenerated. And Hansoo made a content expression as he saw this. He felt like a fish in water. How much had be suffered due tock of mana aftering back to the past? His body grew quickly and his skills got stronger but due to theck of mana, he could not utilize them properly. But since he had gained the Mana Jade, the story would change. After the injuries healed and regained his senses, he walked towards the control room of the Gael-Tara behind Metiron. The blue marble was still floating in its original shape despite all the chaos. Of course Hansoo and Metiron both tried to reduce as much damage that came this way. ¡®Anyway... How shall I do this?¡¯ He hadn¡¯t told others but he was quite worried. Since he wasn¡¯t really interested in technology or science. The reason why the Sages could affect this guy was because they had risen to a certain level in their technology and intelligence. ¡®I guess I should try as much as I can first.¡¯ The moment Hansoo walked into the control room. Metiron coughed out blood andughed from outside. ¡°Haha...Hahahaha! I¡¯ve won! Kang Hansoo! The humans...They¡¯ll all die now.¡± The Sages would definitely not let the humans alive once they obtain this. This ce will be a much more vicious and dangerous ce than when the Higher Races ruled. Though it¡¯s a shame he wouldn¡¯t be able to pick out and send people up, this wasn¡¯t bad. ¡®Clementine... Climb well. I¡¯ll... deal with the problem here.¡¯ He barely had the strength to move his fingers after bing such a mess but a victorious sentiment swept through him. As Metiron smiled while reminiscing about the times when the nine of them roamed around the Otherworld. Hansoo mumbled. ¡°We¡¯l.. We¡¯ll see.¡± The controls were all intact and the possibility existed. ¡®If it doesn¡¯t work then... I can at least temporarily stop it.¡¯ As long as he could stop the movements of this thing then he would be able to deal with it from the outside. Since ording to the soul fragment, both sides still had Satellite Fortresses and the human forces still remained. Though a frontal sh would result in arge amount of casualties, it was much better than this thing going on a rampage. Hansoo finished his thoughts and then put his hand upon the blue marble. Oooooong The minds of the thing inside and Hansoo resonated. Then. Whooosh Hansoo¡¯s consciousness started to rush towards a certain location quickly. ................................ Hansoo made a surprised expression while he looked at the white space that had suddenly appeared. ¡°Hmm. This is...¡± An all-white space. As Hansoo looked around this white space where the beginnings and ends could not be determined. Glug. The ground in front of him moved around and something shot up. White like the white space he was in but an existence that resembled a human. Hansoo spoke towards the muscr figure. ¡°So you¡¯re Karmen huh.¡± Hansoo then mumbled. It wasn¡¯t a soul. It was more like a agglomeration of memories and evil intentions. It seems that Karmen had reached an even higher level. The white figure nodded and then spoke. ¡°Well. It¡¯s... more of a leftover to be exact.¡± It wasn¡¯t an existence that had all of Karmen¡¯s intelligence, mentality, memories and emotions. It was just an existence that had a few random abilities to control this thing. An existence that was only created for revenge. Hansoo didn¡¯t know why but Karmen was making quite a calm expression, maybe it was due to the interception of the Sages from outside or he still had some sanity left. Karmen then spoke. ¡°Well, I tried to be nice to them while I was alive. Since they were a pitiful race. To have such a great amount of abilities and intelligence but for their lifespans to be that limited. How sad would it have been for them?¡± ¡°...?¡± Hansoo frowned at Karmen who was speaking as if he was of a different race but Karmen didn¡¯t falter as he continued to speak. ¡°Well, they were a race who was going to die off even without my hands. Their lifespans were getting shorter and their fertility rates were also going down. It is the result of the higher level of technology and more exposure to mana.¡± The main reason for the Sage¡¯s low fertility rates and short lifespans were because of the overbearing mana that their bodies could not handle. And ironically the situation had turned worse as they tried to fix it with science and mana. Destruction of the entire race was something that was bound to happen. Since no matter how great of a technology they had, if their lifespans and fertility rates were bad then they would all perish. As Hansoo nodded. Karmen spoke. ¡°So I was going to use the technology of the World Tree, Body Enhancement Surgery and even the Soul transmigration to prepare a new body for them but...I guess this was their limit.¡± ¡°What?¡± As Hansoo was shocked from these answers. Karmen replied. ¡°Don¡¯t be so shocked. There are a lot of strange things in the world. Anyways...I¡¯ve prepared two things for them.¡± The first was a present that would lead them to glory. The second was a present that would drag them down to destruction. Maybe if the present box hadn¡¯t been opened. Once it was opened, they couldn¡¯t return or deny it. ¡°Since it seems like they¡¯ve received the good part...They need to receive the second present as well. I guess this is why they say you need to hear the bad news first.¡± Karmen spoke towards Hansoo. ¡°Shall I ask you a question? Why did I set this up so it ate the Satellite Fortress first instead of killing the Sages? If I was going to get revenge then I should¡¯ve just killed them first.¡± Though it got stronger the more mana it ate, the Gael-Tara was more than enough with just the Garmeia¡¯s engine. There wasn¡¯t a need to eat up the Satellite Fortresses. As Hansoo made a confused expression. Karmenughed as he whispered into Hansoo¡¯s ear. ¡°...¡± ¡°What!?¡± As Hansoo shouted out in shock. Karmen smiled and then spoke. ¡°This is thest gift I present to you guys. Since you guys haven¡¯t sinned against me yet. Do your best¡±. As Karmen¡¯s words ended. Ooooong Therge white space started to tremble and fall apart. Karmenughed out loudly in the midst of the crumbling space and spoke. ¡°It was fun to converse after so long! Hahaha! Farewell!¡± Then Whooosh! Hansoo¡¯s conscious started to fly back to its original location. ............................... ¡°Huup!¡± Hansoo hurriedly looked around after returning from the white space that had fallen apart. Kuuugugugugu Surprisingly, the white space was not hte only thing falling apart. The Gael-Tara that had eaten up the countless Satellite Fortresses and their mana engines was bubbling. And Hansoo could also see the shocked expression of Metiron. ¡°What...What is this? What¡¯s going on?¡± Metiron mumbled with a confused expression. Everything was going so well. The control for this giant thing had been passed over and they just needed to destroy the humans. Though he would die by Hansoo¡¯s hands, this was more than enough. But this thing stoppedpletely as soon as Hansoo touched the control marble. And strange things were even urring. Metiron shouted towards Hansoo who had taken his hands off from the marble. ¡°You..You fucking bastard! What the hell have you done! How did you do this!¡± Hansoo shook his head as he replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. Anyways, this Karmen guy...He was quite vengeful.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hansoo didn¡¯t reply to Metiron¡¯s words as he quickly ced his hands back on the control marble. The act of the Sages trying to take over the control was merely some child y to Karmen. The control for this thing had been only for a moment, all the souls that had entered to control this had been destroyed and this giant thing was ready to act on its instincts again. ¡®I have to hurry.¡¯ Within the trembling environment. Hansoo started to focus on the control marble in front of his eyes. Chapter 214 : Gael-Tara (7) Chapter 214 : Gael-Tara (7) Ooooooong! ¡°What? Why isn¡¯t it moving?¡± Kel-Durin frowned as he looked at the Gael-Tara in the distance. Why did the monster, which should be moving to his will and destroying the Satellite Fortresses, suddenly stop? ¡®Move it! Move!¡¯ Slicing apart the Satellite Fortresses should¡¯ve been the first step of his n. Kel-Durin was getting anxious as apletely different scene yed out instead of the one he had nned out. As Kel-Durin clenched tightly onto the Bluestone. Booooom! ¡°Yes!¡± The Gael-Tara started to move again. The moment Kel-Durin shouted out. Booooom! The Gael-Tara jumped into the air and then sliced apart the Satellite Fortress. Like how Kel-Durin wanted. But Kel-Durin couldn¡¯t exim out in joy. ¡°What...What!? Why ours? Why are you destroying ours!?¡± Sphlisshhhh Kel-Durin let out a scream as he saw that the giant Gael-Tara didn¡¯t cut the human¡¯s Satellite Fortresses but rather theirs. But even before his scream could end. The giant Gael-Tara jumped off into the air again. Then. Booom! Boom! Booooom! Mass destruction started to happen. The Gael-Tara followed what Kel-Durin had originally wanted and had started to destroy all the remaining Satellite Fortresses. The problem was the fact that they were all theirs. The Satellite Fortresses, which had surrounded the Gael-Tara and were assaulting it, started to get smashed apart by the Gael-Tara¡¯s sword, fists and kicks. The viciousness from when it had the look of a barbarian had all disappeared. Instead, profound sword arts came out from the tip of the Gael-Tara¡¯s de. A sword art befitting of a king. Though it was all directed at the Sages. Booom! Boooobobobooom! The eleven remaining Satellite Fortresses of the Sages started to get destroyed. The Rebelongs and the Arukons, the 3rd and 4th rank Sages, all cried out in shock. ¡°Why is the creature with the look of our king destroying the Satellite Fortresses!¡± ¡°And only ours!¡± At least before, he was destroying those from both sides. The human¡¯s and theirs. But as it turned into the look of their glorious king, Karmen, it was only targeting their Satellite Fortresses. The giant king swinging the sword, Karmen. But the Sages got suspicious as they saw the madness, rage, despair and hate embedded deep within the metal eyes of Karmen. Those were the eyes of revenge. Why did their king, Karmen, birth such a beast like that and destroyed their technology and civilization? Mumbles urred within the crowds of 3rd and 4th rank Sages. ¡°Hmm... Wait... There were actually a lot of mysterious things about where Karmen had gone!¡± ¡°They said Karmen had personally lead the great soul transmigration but we have never seen it!¡± The ones who had actually lead the project were not Karmen but the rank 1 Sages who now had the bodies of the Akchias. They didn¡¯t really feel anything strange back then. Since Karmen usually stayed within the Garmeia anyway only to appear rarely from time to time. And although they had a lot of reasons to meet up with the rank 1 Sages, they didn¡¯t really feel as if it was strange to not see Karmen since it was the norm. Since the difficulty of the project and the nervousness and fear filled their heads already. But it was strange for him to have not made a single appearance in the 10-year-long project. And 800 years had past unlike their expectations? Their king, Karmen, did not know of mistakes. Maybe if somebody got Karmen¡¯s data and tried to copy the project. At that moment All the eyes of the 3rd and 4th rank Sages started to head towards Kel-Durin and the other 1st rank Sages, the Akchias. One of the Arukons who were frowning asked Kel-Durin. ¡°Kel-Durin? What is this.¡± ¡°...What do you mean?¡± ¡°You guys should know well. As to why Karmen¡¯s statue is creating a havoc over there. Weren¡¯t you close to the king?¡± Suspicions that were close to being confirmed. Kel-Durin frowned and then replied. ¡°How would we know? We didn¡¯t even know that the king would go crazy in hister years and create a beast such as that. Do you think we would have let him make such a thing if we knew about it? Are you suspecting me, somebody who is trying to control that thing?¡± Kel-Durin grinded his teeth as he spoke out. ¡®Insolent bastards.¡¯ Because of the dire situation, mere 3rd and 4th rankers were ring at him. He would¡¯ve punished them usually but he could not now. Since the gazes of the surrounding people were extremely vicious. Even if they were the powerful 1st rank Akchias, there were just too many 3rd and 4th rankers. ¡®We¡¯ll see after the issue is resolved.¡¯ Kel-Durin finished his thoughts and clenched tightly onto the Bluestone in his hands. There was a single reason why this had happened. The resistance of that giant thing was stronger than he expected. So the soul couldn¡¯t settle properly and he had failed in controlling it. ¡®Yeah. If there was no effect...Then it wouldn¡¯t even have changed its looks or moved ording to my will.¡¯ Kel-Durin mumbled as he looked at the Gael-Tara which was swinging its de in the distance. The proof of it was the beast which still had the look of a king he had thought up of. Which meant that the solution was simple. The direction was correct but strength wascking. The Bluestone was effective but there was ack of souls. Which means he just needed to smash in more souls. Kel-Durin thought up to this point and then shouted loudly. ¡°We should not be splitting up and fighting with each other! Look at that beast! What do you think will happen if we can¡¯t block it? If we aren¡¯t able to block it then we would all die!¡± The other Sages, who were threatening, the 1st rank Sages flinched. It was just like he had said. Even if that beast only destroyed the Satellite Fortresses it would be a problem. Over ten Satellite Fortresses were still intact. This was more than enough to control the other humans and destroy the remaining Sages. ¡®And...Kel-Durin tried to attack them earlier.¡¯ Everyone had clearly seen where the giant statue of their king had swung his sword before. Maybe if they still had their alliance but once the bnce of power had been broken, he had tried to attack them. And since the powers have flipped, there was no way that their enemies would leave them be. Kel-Durin saw the people¡¯s suspicions dying out despite their mumbles, sighed in relief and then shouted again. ¡°So we need to put more souls into the Bluestone! Don¡¯t worry, once we calm that thing and end the situation we can just return the souls!¡± Kel-Durin then pointed behind him. Hundreds of thousands of Sages who were lying unconsciously on the temporary tents. As if they were sleeping, their bodies were lined up neatly. Kel-Durin pointed towards them to calm the people down but this was a fatal mistake. One of the 3rd rank Sages who had looked around the tents asked while frowning. ¡°...Why are there only 3rd and 4th rankers and none of you guys, the 1st rankers?¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s so safe then why are there none of your bodies there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the unification and synergy of the soul...¡± Everyone made dumbfounded expressions at those words. They were all about to die if they didn¡¯t do this but for him to speak about unification and synergy of the soul. If it was really safe and they coulde back, there was no reason the 1st rankers shouldn¡¯t sacrifice their souls to the Bluestone. ¡®Treating us as tools?¡¯ As rage filled up the expressions of the Sages. Booooom! The final Satellite Fortress of the Sages got smashed apart and fell down onto the ground. And Kel-Durin shouted out in a hurry. ¡°Hurry! There¡¯s not much much! Seriously! If you¡¯re that dissatisfied then the 1st rankers can do it too! Hurry!¡± The 1st rankers being sacrificed was a bit of a shame but there¡¯s nothing he could do. Since the only ones who knew the souls got destroyed was him and Kan-Kun, the two of them. Getting through this situation was the important part. The Sages nodded at Kel-Durin¡¯s expression of despair as they headed towards the gem. ..................................... Rumble! The vibrations around Hansoo were getting more and more intensified. It couldn¡¯t be seen from the outside but the inner parts had long been bubbling due to the overwhelming amount of mana. ¡®But...I¡¯ve destroyed all the Satellite Fortresses before the time ran out.¡¯ Hansoo shook his head towards the Sages heading towards the Gael-Tara with the Bluestone. It was an useless act. You couldn¡¯t stop this beast, this beast which was created from the rage of Karmen, with the Bluestone from the beginning. That was a useless death. No, it was worse than death. Since their souls would now get smashed apart and shredded into bits. The pain they would feel then was nothing like anything they would feel when they were alive. It was actually used as a torture method in the Abyss. ¡®For that powerful race to fall like this just because they messed with one person.¡¯ But this wasn¡¯t the time for that. Hansoo sensed the heat that hade all the way up to the control room and focused on the control marble as well as the Fragments of Seven Souls. ¡¯Can you hear me?¡¯ Ooooong. Hansoo¡¯s soul trembled as the message was sent to the n lord who had the soul fragment. And the n Lord, Khan, who had gained the Soul Fragment and the right to control the Satellite Fortresses gulped as he replied. Though he had received the responsibilities, his abilities and authority was nowhere enough to handle the current situation. The real leaders were the ones next to him. ¡¯Yes I can hear. And...They¡¯re all around me as of now¡¯ Hansoo checked that all the administrators of Unity were near Khan and then spoke while looking at the Gael-Tara. ¡¯I am going to take this to the Silver Sea.¡¯ ¡¯...They¡¯re asking why.¡¯ Khan sent the message while blocking the shouts of the people around him. Khan was confused as well. The situation had been dealt with and the giant statue Hansoo was controlling would be of great help to them. Why was he heading to the Silver Sea so suddenly? Hansoo replied. ¡¯This will blow up soon.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just a normal explosion. A powerful explosion that would wipe away all vegetation and scorch a giant area around it. It would be tens of thousands of times stronger than when he had blown apart the Mana Crystal Refinery in the past by crashing the Mana Engine into it. There was a difference between creating a bomb out of an engine and blowing up a bomb. And this thing¡¯s objective was just that. It was a giant bomb created to blow apart everything without leaving behind a bit of grass and would activate once the Satellite Fortresses were eaten. This thing was created to destroy all evidence of the Sages existing, it wouldn¡¯t even leave any space for the humans to live from now on if it blew up. ¡¯So I¡¯m going to take this into the Silver Sea.¡¯ The final advice of Karmen. The Silver Sea suppressed the mana crystals. If it blew up in there then he would be able to decrease the explosive power to the minimum. And he had to lead this there. Since the moment he detached his hands from this thing, it will eat up thest remaining Satellite Fortress and go into the center of the Zone where its explosion would be the most effective. As soon as he sent that message. ¡¯She said that if you die uselessly like that then she¡¯ll kill you.¡¯ ¡¯Enbi Arin?¡¯ ¡¯...No. Miss Mihee.¡¯ Well, Mihee wasn¡¯t the only one who said this. If he lead a bomb there then the others might be able to live but how would Hansoo survive? Khan continued to speak while hearing the shouts of the people around him. Chapter 215 : Reward (1) Chapter 215 : Reward (1) Hansoo chuckled as he replied. <...> As Khan delivered the message, the people around him nodded reluctantly. Thinking about it, that Hansoo guy somehow managed to survive the most dangerous situations. Nobody would want to die if they were sane. ¡®He¡¯s probably doing it since he has a n.¡¯ Enbi Arin and the others reluctantly agreed as they exchanged nces. Another message of Hansoo was sent towards Khan, the n lord, who was watching over this scene. It wasn¡¯t hard to finish things up. The Sage¡¯s Satellite Fortresses had all been smashed apart by Hansoo¡¯s hands and the remaining sages will die off from the Bluestone anyway. To kill or to enve would just be decided by others. Before he could finish his thoughts. Totototototoong! He could feel tens of thousands of souls smashing into the surface of the Gael-Tara. They had started to use the Bluestone in order to take it over. Of course it didn¡¯t matter that much. Hansoo, controlling the Gael-Tara, ignored these attacks and continued to speak. The fact that the Satellite Fortresses could perform the surgery on them was a fact but the thing about it being dangerous for humans without being altered was a lie. When Karmen made it at the beginning, he had set it up so it could work on any organism. There wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem even if they just started the surgery without altering it right now. Soon. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The Gael-Tara followed Hansoo¡¯smands as it charged forward. Towards the Silver Sea where it had been born. ..................................... Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! A 3 km tall organism leaped over mountains and crossed over thends while causing earthquakes. Inside the control room where the bubbling sounds and the sounds of the Gael-Tara running were resounding, Metiron continued to babble on as if he still had some strength to live. ¡°So you¡¯re dying like this as well. Not bad. Though I can¡¯t perform the revenge on my own but this isn¡¯t bad.¡± Hansoo chuckled at those words. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I kept you alive. It won¡¯t be boring until I get to the Silver Sea.¡±. Metiron chuckled. He was going to die anyway. As the consequences of him overloading his body from the Mana Jade still remained. It was beyond something that could be healed through runes. But this Hansoo guy will have the same fate as him anyway. ¡°Well. Thankfully the road to death won¡¯t be boring for me as well. Since you¡¯ll being with me. You know already, right? That you can¡¯t escape from here anymore?¡± Metiron then looked around. The liquid metal was bubbling. It looked soft but he wouldn¡¯t be able to go through it. As the mana inside that thing will turn anybody trying to get through it into dust in an instant. Going through that was basically the same as a normal human trying to walk throughva. And to traverse it from all the way inside to the outside. An impossible feat. He had lied to hisrades. In case they might get swept by the explosion along with him. Metiron chuckled at Hansoo. ¡°What a saint. A hero of humankind.¡± No matter how amazing this Hansoo guy was he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the explosion. It was an explosion that could send a continent flying. A human being wouldn¡¯t survive such a thing. Hansoo chuckled back at Metiron. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for you? Since you protected this ce with your life on the line for Clementine.¡± ¡°...¡± Metiron became quiet at Hansoo¡¯s words. Hansoo looked at Metiron. Others didn¡¯t but Hansoo knew. One of 8 closest persons to Clementine. Shin Taehee and the others of the eight Dark Lords didn¡¯t follow Clementine because they had been forced to. They followed Clementine because they felt amon ground with her and respected her. As these guys would already follow Clementine¡¯s orders to death even without the Soul Fragment. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! As the noisy Metiron shut his mouth, the control room of the Gael-Tara was just filled with running noises. But as if Metiron didn¡¯t like this atmosphere or just didn¡¯t like Hansoo, he broke the silence and spoke again. ¡°But even so, if I was you then I would¡¯ve sent an underling in here instead.¡± There were a lot of reasons why he sacrificed himself for Clementine but there was one distinct reason. He believed that Clementine could do things he wouldn¡¯t be able to. This was why he had stayed behind in the Yellow Zone with his life on the line. But this Hansoo was different. With regards to his group, Hansoo was like Clementine. Somebody who was in charge of all the forces and the one who would deal with everything. But for somebody like that to crawl into such a dangerous ce. He was sure. That without Hansoo, all the other people wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Even if they climb up they¡¯ll fight with each other and eventually disband. With this thought, he could suddenly feel the amount of weight Hansoo was holding up. ¡®Maybe...¡¯ Metiron stopped for a moment but then shook his head. He was starting to think useless things as his death was getting closer. Clementine had much more ability and was much stronger than Hansoo anyway. Hansoo nodded. ¡°Well. I agree with you to a certain degree. But since it hase to this, I can¡¯t dodge it.¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Hansoo mumbled as he felt the tremblings caused by Gael-Tara¡¯s running. The current situation was really dire. Even he couldn¡¯t escape it. But because of the amount of weight on his shoulders, he could not die here. Actually, even if he knew beforehand it would result like this things wouldn¡¯t have changed. Since this was by far the best choice he could have made. Even if he hadn¡¯te, this thing would have be a bomb anyway. Because Metiron had touched it. Even if he knew this thing would self destructter, he would¡¯vee in anyway. There wasn¡¯t anybody to kill Metiron other than him and if that happened then everybody would have died by Metiron¡¯s hands. Actually he could havee out right after he had met Karmen and this thing hadn¡¯t turned into a bomb yet. As it hadn¡¯t heated up as much and he could havee out. But he still wouldn¡¯t havee out. Everybody would have died from the explosion radius if it was left alone. This situation was something that was bound to happen. Ever since he came up here, fought with the Higher Races and started to get tangled with the Sages and Metiron. ¡®No regrets.¡¯ Boom! sh! sh! Hansoo mumbled as the Gael-Tara slowly headed into the Silver Sea. Chiiiiiiiiik! The Silver Sea cooled down the heated up Gael-Tara but it was not even close to being enough. Deeper, he had to go in deeper. Until this thing got submerged entirely. Kiiiiiii! It was so heated that the heat was now even reaching the control room. The ss windows cracked and the floor started to bubble up. Which meant that it was about to blow up. Then. Bubble bubble. The Gael-Tara reached the depths of the Silver Sea and started to fall. ¡°Heeeup.¡± After sensing it started to sink, Hansoo let go of the controls, breathed in and out and warmed up. As the controls were released, the Gael-Tara struggled and try to go out but it was useless. Though it was 3km tall, the Silver Sea was tremendously wide and deep. Metiron chuckled as he saw this. ¡°What? Are you preparing for your death?¡± Hansoo cracked his joints as he spoke. ¡°I just said I have no regrets, I never said I¡¯ll die without any regrets.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I need to try as much as I can.¡± Silver Sea. This was the tunnel to the next zone. If one goes into the Silver Sea and drinks the water then they would move on to the next world. Which meant that he could live. Though he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the explosion radius, he just needed to run away to the next Zone. ¡°So? You have a way of getting through it?¡± This giant body, surrounded by the silver liquid, was a jail in itself. Actually the body that had been heated up from the mana had cooled down a bit from the Silver Sea. But then it was even more impossible to prate through the body since it had hardened up. ¡®Impossible.¡¯ He, who had fought with him, knew better than to think that. And like his expectation. Hansoo nodded. He knew it was a long shot with his current abilities. He had a powerful body and a lot of mana. His artifacts were top ss as well. But hecked skills. The skills he had were Zero Numbering. They were a top ss skills anywhere. But they weren¡¯t suited for the current situation. The Pandemic de was toocking to prate through this thing. The Pandemic de was set for mass murder and didn¡¯t really have a lot of destructive force. Same for the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement. Though the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement was a top ss reinforcement, it couldn¡¯t beat an attack skill in terms of destructive force. It was nowhere close actually. As the fact that it was bnced actually meant that it didn¡¯t excel in any of the fields. ¡°Phew.¡± Hansoo sensed his body having healed and then yelled into the air. ¡°Come out.¡± The final card he believed in. As Hansoo breathed in and out. ¡°Oh? I was watchingfortably.¡± A translucent shadow trembled in the air and then a fairy appeared. Chapter 216 : Reward (2) Chapter 216 : Reward (2) Hansoo frowned at this organism. ¡®Creepy bastard.¡¯ It didn¡¯te through the void. It was just silently watching while it was hidden. Well, this wasn¡¯t the important part. Hansoo took a nce at the control room which was bubbling intensely and then spoke to the fairy. ¡°I request a reward. I killed this.¡± The fairyughed. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill it yet? It seems to still be alive?¡± Hansoo replied expressionlessly. ¡°I killed it. Don¡¯t joke around.¡± Actually, if the fairy stayed true to those words then he couldn¡¯t really do anything. Since it was indeed still alive. But the fairies weren¡¯t things that would y around like that. The fairy made a bored expression at Hansoo¡¯s words and then spoke while shrugging its shoulders. ¡°Fine. I admit it but... It¡¯ll be a monopoly this time around. Only you would get the benefit but... I¡¯ll give you a special treatment. Since you¡¯re our Hansoo. Hehe. Are you going to share it this time as well?¡± Monopolizing a reward that would be given to hundreds of thousands of people didn¡¯t necessarily make the reward that much better. Of course a tremendous reward will still be given but it was obvious what Hansoo should choose because of his objective. Since a reward given to hundreds of thousands of people will be of a great help to him when he fights with the Abyss in the future. But Hansoo shook his head. ¡°No, I need to live as well.¡± If he shared such a thing in this situation then he wouldn¡¯t have a way to live. He only needed one thing. A powerful skill that could escape this current situation. ¡°Fine. Shall we gamble likest time or do you want something fixed? A defense skill? Movement skill?¡± Hansoo shook his head. A defense skill would be useless. Since no defense skill would be able to withstand the energy that would explode out from this thing. His body would get destroyed in an instant. The same for movement skills as well. Skills that could move through the void were extremely rare and for the distance he needed to travel, it would require a lot of mastery. He had no way of raising the mastery of the skill within those short moments before the explosion. So the answer was fixed. Hansoo spoke towards the Fairy. ¡°Give me the higher skill of the Seven Strands Spear.¡± Solo numbering 5, Seven Strands Spear. A destructive weapon with the highest power. ording to what he knew, there was no attack skill that had a higher destructive force than the Seven Strands Sper. A finishing move that gathered a tremendous amount of mana, that even Metiron had a struggle controlling despite the Mana Jade,pressed it into seven beams of light to fire. But this wasn¡¯t enough. He needed something stronger. He needed an ultimate skill that could destroy this Gael-Tara surrounding him and create a hole in it. Something that was beyond a solo numbering, something that people didn¡¯t know about yet. The fairy didn¡¯t even falter as it smiled and spoke. ¡°Hmm...So you want a skill that could allow you to escape this situation right? A skill with that much destructive power?¡± Hansoo nodded but made a slightly nervous expression. The liquid metal surrounding him was numerous tens of times stronger than the Satellite Fortresses. So much that it could withstand the ridiculous amount of pressure applied by the depths of the mercury-like Silver Sea without even breaking a bit. He needed to prate hundreds of meters of this in an instant. ¡®Would there really be a skill like this?¡¯ Maybe within the Abyss but there wasn¡¯t anything that his body could withstand using as of now within Hansoo¡¯s experience and memories that fit that description. But the Fairy surprisingly gave a positive answer. ¡°Oh. Nice. There¡¯s something just right for you. The thing I will give you is...The Nine Dragons Spear.¡± ¡°Nine Dragons Spear?¡± Nine Dragons Spear. He had never heard of such a skill before. Even before Hansoo¡¯s confusion dissipated. The fairy spoke. ¡°A skill created frompiling things a martial artist in a certain Zone hadprehended right before death.¡± ¡°A martial artist...¡± The fairy smiled at Hansoo¡¯s mumbles and then spoke. ¡°He was really an amazing person. Since I¡¯ve given it to you, do well with it ok? If it¡¯s you Hansoo then... You¡¯ll be fine. Well we¡¯ll see each other soon if you survive anyway heheh! Be strong!¡± The Fairy disappeared into the void leaving behind those words. And Hansoo justughed at the Fairy¡¯s words. ¡®Well. Giving it to me was indeed enough. Anyway it¡¯s a bit suspicious.¡¯ You¡¯ll be fine... It was suspicious that the fairy just left without many exnations but there was nothing he could do. Since he couldn¡¯t really do anything about it or anything. And since the fairies didn¡¯t scam anybody or anything, the effect of the skill would be quite marvelous. Rumble Hansoo looked over his body for a moment, nodded and then walked out from the control room which was now boiling even on the inside. The other locations had long been liquified from the heat. ¡®I don¡¯t have much time.¡¯ He needed to get out of this ce. Whooosh Hansoo readied the skill that had appeared within his body. Nine Dragons Spear. If the Quintuple Beam gathered five energies to attack and the Seven Strands Spear gathered the seven colored lights to attack then the Nine Dragons Spear went a step further. Gather nine dragons onto the tip of the spear. Then pierce the enemy. An ultimate one- shot-one-kill-type skill. As soon as the skill was activated. Boooooooom! The Mana Jade went berserk and the mana started to get burned. The mana resembled a dragon as it swept past his heart and rolled around his entire body, got sent out through his hand and then coiled up the Forked Lightning by following the skill¡¯s lead. And. The skill started to forcibly squeeze out the mana from Hansoo¡¯s body. No, it wasn¡¯t just the mana. ¡®Damn.¡¯ The skill got activated and dragons coiled around his body causing a change. The whole structure of his body creaked as it started to bend. Just to perform a single skill, Crunch. Squeak. Uududuk. Hansoo eximed as he felt the dragon rolling through the insides of his body and causing his entire body to change by twisting and breaking the structures forcibly. ¡®...This is a skill that puts both the body and one¡¯s mana under strain.¡¯ The Mana Jade felt pressured as a tremendous amount of mana was drained for every dragon and it started to pour out an evenrger amount of mana by spinning insanely. The silver liquid from the Body Enhancement Surgery and the Dragon Essence de tried their best to maintain the body that was creaking and twisting from breaking apart. In order to support the vitality needed for the skill, the three hearts started to beat crazily and pumped. All this energy, for just a single attack, got sucked into the dragon that was sweeping through his body. He suddenly felt pain that wasparable to when the liquid metal inside his body hadn¡¯t settled after he received the Body Enhancement Surgery in the past. ¡®Kuhuk.¡¯ Kiiiiiing. Two. Three. Every time a dragon appeared on Hansoo¡¯s spear the pressure being exerted on Hansoo¡¯s body multiplied. Like being squeezed in from pressure from all around deep under the sea. But the number of dragons on the Forked Lightning still continued to rise. Uududududuk. Surprisingly, the Forked Lightning started to crack and scream as if it couldn¡¯t handle the force. ¡®Eight...¡¯ Hansoo clenched his teeth so hard that they almost cracked. He could actually hear sounds of his body blowing apart and breaking. Tuduk! Craack! Hansoo finally realized what the fairy had told him. ¡®Maybe instead of being enlightened before death... That guy might¡¯ve died while using it.¡¯ A vicious skill that would kill the user if they couldn¡¯t fulfill its strict requirements. In an instant. The final dragon grew out from the Mana Jade and headed towards the heart. aangg! The Mana Jade¡¯s light was turned off. It had been burnt out from overuse. It might not even work for a while. One of the three hearts, where the dragon had passed through, blew up. Muscles ripped, veins blew up, bones cracked and joints were twisted. The moment that final dragon flew out of his hand, which had swollen from the veins exploding, and climbed up the spear. The nine dragons which had gathered at the tip chomped on each other, twisted and turned as they started to gather into one point. Koooouuuuuuuuu! The dragons, which all had different colors, got sucked into one point and condensed. Booooooooom! Hansoo¡¯s body exploded forward without his consent. The body that was created and prepared for this single skill sent the spear forward. Then. Kooooouuuuuu! The ck marble that had gathered upon the tip of the spear started to reach out forward. Despite the attack flying at the speed of light, Metiron smirked as he looked at the tiny ck dot that didn¡¯t make any noise. ¡®What the hell is that kid doing.¡¯ So much work for just that. The moment the corner of Metiron¡¯s mouth rose up as he watched from the back. The ck dot touched the inner wall of the Gael-Tara that was bubbling up. Then. Boooooooooooom! ¡°Kuhuuk!¡± A sound that rang throughout the heavens and earth rang out. No matter how strong that attack was, realistically it should only have made a hole the size of the ck dot. Along with the vibrations that caused the already hurt Metiron to cough out blood. If it was explosive than only the area should¡¯ve blown up. But surprisingly, the ck dot destroyed everything in its path and continued forward. Like the air wall in front of a jet ne, leaving behind tens of meters of tunnel behind it. Kwaaagagagagaak! The liquid metal of the Gael-Tara, which was much tougher than the defense of the Satellite Fortresses, got smashed aparttens of meters wide and created a path. Soon. aang! A long tunnel was created and the silvery liquid metal started to rush in. With a tremendous amount of force. ¡®He really did it...¡¯ And he didn¡¯t do it in a simple manner. He smashed it apart as if it was tofu. ¡®...If he had that then he would¡¯ve been able to kill the Gael-Tara even from the outside.¡¯ Metiron made a shocked expression and then sighed as he looked at the silver liquid that was rushing towards him. This was the end of him. This was kilometers under the sea. The pressure of the liquid metals would be insane. That guy would be able to live through the pressure and go onto the next Zone since his body was insanely strong but his already broken body wouldn¡¯t be able to. By the time he got to the next Zone, he would¡¯ve long be a corpse. Metiron sighed as he looked at the silver liquid that was rushing towards him after taking his eyes off Hansoo and left behind his final words by activating the Fragment of Seven Souls. Soon. Boooooom! The Gael-Tara blew up as the energy from the explosion devoured Metiron¡¯s body which was already breaking apart from the silver liquids. ............................................ Indigo Zone. Eres made a smile as she looked at the female standing next to her. Long, straight hair and muscr body were her distinct features. Kangtae was drooling from behind while looking at her butt. Eres took a nce at Kangtae as she asked the woman: ¡°This is it for the Indigo Zone as well. Anyways, why do you look so sad?¡± The female made a weak smile as he replied. ¡°No it¡¯s nothing, I just feel a bit down today. What is there to enjoy in this world?¡± Eres made a sad expression and thenforted the woman. ¡°Stay strong miss Taehee. We are here for you. We¡¯re almost there.¡± ¡°...Thank you.¡± ¡°Heheh. Isn¡¯t it because of that Clementine?¡± The female, Shin Taehee, smiled as she looked at Eres next to her and Kangtae shouting from behind. Chapter 217 : Exodus (1) Chapter 217 : Exodus (1) ¡°Phew...¡± Hansoo got up as he felt the pain from his creaking body. ¡®...I lived huh.¡¯ He felt like he was going to die when he had been crushed by the silver liquid but it seems he had survived and came up. Hansoo first checked his body before checking his surroundings. And then sighed. ¡®...It seems not even 10% of my original strength can be used.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t from the damage to his body. It was from his body that had been altered for that single attack. Of course a body for a single attack was not a good body for fighting. Since it wasn¡¯t like he was going toy down after a single strike of his spear. ¡®Houp!¡¯ Hansoo breathed in deeply and then started to forcibly change the parts of his body. With his hands and brute strength. Uuudududuk. Duduk. Kaddduk. He released the twisted muscles and refit the bones and joints. He massaged his veins and used pressure to reconfigure his spine. Hansoo quickly reconfigured his body to how it was he had used the Nine Dragons Spear. Though the Racial Metamorphosis had run out, the Mana Jade, Body Enhancement Surgery and the Dragon Essence de quickly healed the damaged cells and injuries. Crunch! Hansoo hit his spine by his neck, reconfigured the twisted structure and then nodded as he figured out the reason for all those twisted changes after moving his body around a bot. And then smiled. A skill for which one needed to even shift and twist their own bodies to use. There was a huge risk. But the reward was muchrger. The power. Anybody at simr levels as him would die from just a single hit. A single strike of ultimate destruction that cannot be dodged or blocked. And even more so since Hansoo¡¯s original battle style revolved around a single deadly strike. ¡®This is good too.¡¯ Whooosh! A red powder flew out from the end of Hansoo¡¯s hand. Integration. The evolved form of the Pandemic de which he had been able to use by borrowing the strength of the Mana Engine in the past. Though he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it in a huge area since the Mana Jade was a weaker version of the Mana Engine, the fact that he could use it like this was good enough. Hansoo checked the status of his body and then activated the Fragment of Seven Souls. He needed to check the situation below. Oooooong. The owner of the soul fragment in the Yellow Zone, Khan, started to speak. Hansoo made a bitter expression at those words. For him to be unconscious for 3 days. ¡®I really should be careful when I use it.¡¯ Hansoo then started to ask about the situation: Khan nodded as he replied. Everything had been taken care ofpletely below. A tremendous shock wave was created from the explosion of the Gael-Tara, not much damage hade their way since it happened deep below the sea. Though the seaside had be a mess, nobody lived there anyway so there were no issues. 10 Satellite Fortresses were more than enough for control. Khan chuckled as he responded. This wasn¡¯t bad at all. As Hansoo nodded. Khan hesitated but then spoke. ording to what he had heard, humongous tornadoes and tsunamis were happening at the sea because of the explosion of the Gael-Tara. They would die before they could even reach the depths to the next Zone if they went in there. Hansoo nodded at those words and then nodded. ¡®Since it hase to this, I guess we can imnt the Mana Pools with the Satellite Fortresses.¡¯ It would¡¯ve been much more convenient if he had a few more people with him but since it hade to this, there was nothing he could do. The things above here would be easier for him to do alone anyway. It was better to work alone, create a method of control and then call up the people as he saw from the example of Kaltus. Since people whom he could not control were the same as walking disasters. And even more so since their numbers had increased and every individual had gotten stronger. ¡®I need to move out.¡¯ His body had healed up quite a bit and it wasn¡¯t ufortable to move around anymore. Hansoo got out of his seat and then sent a message to Khan. Khanughed as he spoke. Khan nodded. Hansoo nodded. The Silver Sea was actually the best option to run away from that beast. Since that thing couldn¡¯t chase beyond dimensions. Khan spoke to Hansoo. Khan saluted with sincerity and then stopped themunication. ¡®I should move out.¡¯ Green Zone. This ce was very special. Hansoo looked around. An entirely white space. It looked simr to the private dimension of Karmen from before but it was different. The moment Hansoo took a step. Craaack. The air split apart as a familiar face popped out. ¡°Ah, as I expected! You were alive! I believed in you! Heheheh. How was it? It¡¯s an amazing skill right?¡± ¡°...¡± Hansoo made a small sigh as he looked at the mess of his body. The Fairy enjoyed Hansoo¡¯s reaction for a bit and then spoke as it spun around Hansoo. ¡°Now...The people ahead already departed. Only you need to go now. But before that...You need to listen to the important details.¡± As the fairy said this. A panel opened up in front of Hansoo. [Please choose the location to Log in/out] -Kasias vige/Beltirum¡¯s mountain. -Holy ground of Epos/Akainu¡¯s valley. -Garimto vige/Lake of Achilles. ... ¡°Well... I should exin right? Heehee.¡± The fairy smiled and then started to exin about the details. ¡°The login area will tell you about the ce where you start off. If you press them a brief exnation will be shown.¡± Hansoo pressed a location after hearing the Fairy¡¯s words. Chwaaaak! Simple information regarding the vige came up. There wasn¡¯t much of a reason why Hansoo tried pressing it. Only because this was the ce Hansoo had gone to in the past. Of course he had to go to a different ce this time. The fairy spoke towards Hansoo who was expressionlessly flipping through the viges. ¡°The logout area would be determined by the login area. The logout areas are simple. It tells you how far you need to go until the next zone. Let¡¯s see...Where to go? You will go to...¡± As the Fairy yed around, Hansoo mumbled quietly. ¡®Exodus.¡¯ The Green Zone¡¯s nickname. A realistic game. A game-like reality. The name of the virtual reality game that was actually being hosted in a world that was created by the god. ¡®It¡¯s probably simr to modern society.¡¯ Even without having been there, one could determine a few things about this ce. A world where the virtual reality, , that god had created was being run on. The residents of that world didn¡¯t realize that god had created this game and enjoyed an alternative life after logging in. It was the most famous game in that ce. The fairy¡¯s exnations started toe into Hansoo¡¯s ear. ¡°Well. Just think of it as a game and enjoy it. You yed a lot of games right? Thankfully your systems are simr to this game. There are skills and items. You just need to continue what you were doing. Enjoy it like the residents there.¡± ¡®It¡¯s the same you say?¡¯ Hansoo scoffed. It was indeed simr. The yers could obtain artifacts, learn skills and increase masteries like them. There were just a few core differences. The first one being the logging in and out. The yers could log in and out whenever they wanted. Like a game. But he and the others were different. Login. Aftering in here from the Yellow Zone. Logout. Going into the Blue Zone¡¯s entrance aftering out of the Green Zone. Towards the exit corresponding to the entrance. Of course the entrance and the exit wouldn¡¯t be close to each other. If one picked a wrong starting point here then they would taste true hell. The difficulties were simr at the entrances but the difficulties of the exit zones were like the difference between heaven and earth. The true meaning of , , was very befitting. And the second thing. The Fairy continued to speak. ¡°The Exodus is a really well-made game so there are no bugs. Well, that¡¯s obvious. Look who made it. Hehe. But as the yers observed, there is actually a strange bug.¡± yers would receive a small penalty or arger one depending on the situation at death. But there was amon result. They revived. They all died differently but they would all eventually revive. But the yers of Exodus found something strange. 9 years ago ording to the time of this ce, after the 4th patch. There were people who didn¡¯t revive when they were killed and instead dropped every single artifact they had. And these guys dropped suchrge amounts of experience, finding people like this between the yers was basically a very lucky break. The people were curious so they asked theirpany, Exodus. Why this was happening. Thepany¡¯s response was simple. Everyone rejoiced. There was nothing to lose. PK was limited to arge degree but there were no penalties for killing these guys and they were even rewarded withrge amounts of experience and artifacts. There were actually people who found out the charracteristics of bug yers and chased these guys around. This was what the residents of that world knew them as. And this was the cruel reality for them. They were yers. And... He was a bug yer. ¡°You.. Get what I mean right? You are now a walking treasure chest. Mister bug yer. Shall we start?¡± The fairy spoke while giggling. Chapter 218 : Exodus (2) Chapter 218 : Exodus (2) Hansoo nodded at the words of the fairy and then started to look over the login areas. Hundreds of login areas came up in the glossary with their pros and cons but Hansoo had already chosen where he was going to go. There was only one ce for him to go with his objective. ¡®Next to the Spirit Land.¡¯ The difficulties of the login areas were all simr. No matter where one went, they will see simr-leveled yers and beasts, the Infras. But there were two main differences. The first was the logout area. The difficulties of login areas were simr but those of the logout zones were drastically different. You might be able to get through within a year if you¡¯re lucky but if you are unlucky then it might even take 5 years. ¡®Well. Such a thing doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ This would be important to normal people but to Hansoo, it didn¡¯t really matter. He wasn¡¯t going to go out of this ce until he finished what he needed to anyway. Quest. Hansoo spoke towards the Fairy. ¡°I chose the Bellum War Fortress as my starting point.¡± ¡°Oh my!¡± Bellum War Fortress. A battle fortress located in the border area between the Korin Kingdom and the Keil Kingdom. Though it was a war fortress, it hasn¡¯t been used since a hundred years ago when the 3rd kingdom war had happened. Of course this wasn¡¯t the reason why the fairy whistled. The fairy smiled. ¡°Just saying, there are people there who have to live in the Green Zone for the rest of their lives without being able to get out.¡± The location which was linked to the most difficult logout area of the 512 starting points. It was so hard that if you started alone then you could never finish it. So breaking through it in a group of 6 was the answer but the amount of people sent up by the Dark Lord, Metiron, was so low that the ones who hade in here earlier could not do anything and were just strapped within the Green Zone. But Hansoo nodded. This wasn¡¯t the important thing. The quest he needed to do in this ce was much more important. Since the quest would be the starting point of the incident that would cause the 6th patch for the yers and the 6th great change for the NPCs. Instead of wasting time by starting from far away locations, it was easier to just start here. ¡°Bellum War Fortress.¡± The fairy smiled and spoke. ¡°Ok fine. I wish you luck. The guys ahead are lucky aren¡¯t they. They will be able to meet Hansoo.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The fairy continued to Hansoo. ¡°You see, the ones ahead went to the Bellum War Fortress as well. There¡¯s a lot of enticing things about this ce from the outside.¡± The Bellum War Fortress was actually quite famous to the real yers of . There were already a lot of people due to it being the border area and there were all sorts of good quests overflowing in the nearby. If you wanted to grow your strength or had confidence in your skills then choosing the Bellum War Fortress wasn¡¯t weird. Since they were the elites of the elites who had followed Hansoo in order to kill Metiron. ¡®We will meet once the opportunityes.¡¯ Whooosh Hansoo started to get surrounded by light. The symbol of login. The fairy left behind a few final words at Hansoo. ¡°Oh the most important thing! You know about this whole thing being a secret right? If you tell others that you are from another world or get found out...¡± The fairy giggled as it drew a line over its neck with its thumb. As Hansoo nodded. Paaat! Hansoo¡¯s entire body disappeared with the light. .............................. Paaat! The location where Hansoo had appeared from the light was in the middle of a city. A location where countless people and NPCs were at. ¡°Hey! Anybody want to go to the Kelhem dungeon? 15-man party!¡± ¡°Recruiting n members for the Auto n!¡± ¡°A grade spirit stone! Buying A grade spirit stones! If it¡¯s lightning affinity then I¡¯m willing to add extra gold!¡± Loud and robusts shouts could be heard from all around. This ce was full of the human scent unlike the previous three worlds. ¡®It¡¯s been a while.¡¯ Hansoo looked around as he mumbled. Though they were avatars unlike himself, the amount of people one could meet here was not evenparable to the other Zones. He didn¡¯t know what the looked like but the world where the was being yed at from was the host of almost 70 billion people. And the Exodus was the most yed game in such a world to both females and males. The people online had to be counted in hundreds of millions and that amount grows boundless once the NPCs that lived in this world previously are included. A huge world and numbers that fit it. ¡®So it¡¯s a virtual reality created by the god himself.¡¯ Though they spread out into a huge area, the poption density was still very high. So nobody would really care even if he logged in here. Since countless people were logging in around him anyway. ¡®The difference is that I cannot logout whenever I want.¡¯ They can leave whenever they want but he could not. Like an NPC. Hansoo nced at the yers in the nearby stores and the NPCs who were selling items to these yers and then walked as he thought about his objective. The quest that would start the 6th Great Change. The giant quest that would shake the game Exodus itself would start at this ce, the Bellum War Fortress. The hidden piece, that nobody had found yet would start all of this. Originally, it should start from the discovery of some random yer a year from now but he didn¡¯t have the time to wait for such a thing. ¡®I will start the 6th Great Change.¡¯ To those who could revive, the war against the beasts was not dangerous but more like an opportunity. But that was different for the NPCs, the residents of this ce. And the Bug-yers like himself were in the same situation. ¡®My, I¡¯ve be dull after being away for so long.¡¯ Hansoo purposely raised the corners of his mouth and made a happy expression. The passing yers made strange expressions at Hansoo but then just walked past him. The first rule to not get caught. Do not make a nervous expression. Especially the expression which one made when their life was in danger. Since the yers wouldn¡¯t do so. Of course one wouldn¡¯t get caught from that one thing but it was good to be cautious about every detail. ¡®It¡¯ll be annoying if I get caught.¡¯ Their levels were around 201 when they entered this location. It wasn¡¯t proportional to their strength but rted to their rune numbers. 201 when their runes were closer to 0. 250 when it was filled. And level 250 was like the level cap for this ce, the Exodus. A few NPCs went beyond this and got even stronger but it was the cap for the yers. This is why he could win. Even if his level was low and his opponent was at the maximum level, they wouldn¡¯t be able to beat him. But there were a few very annoying ones in thesends. ¡®Damned bastards.¡¯ Hansoo thought of the bug yers that would be living in various ces within this world. Though Metiron¡¯s people thought that they only let through their people but they weren¡¯t the only ones in this Green Zone. There were countless adventurers who hade up along with Eres and Keldian before them and there were also those who crossed through the Great Jungle instead of the Green Road. Since there were so many humans, they couldn¡¯t ignore the amount of people who rushed in through the gaps. Maybe if there weren¡¯t any bug yers things would be calm but the bug yers were constantly caught in the eyes of these yers. And the result of this. Since there was game, professional hunters were born. The yers before just looked at him to see if he was an NPC or a yer but a few were different. Guys who only hunted bug yers. Their title wasme but they were very urate and precise. ¡®They¡¯ll probably be around here. I wonder if the guys who hade here before got caught already.¡¯ Hansoo shook his head. ............................................. ¡°Aaaak! Noo! If I die...! Please! Pleeaaasee!¡± Kwaddddk. A yer twisted the de towards the screaming person as he smiled. ¡°Well. Of course. Since a character created through the bug will have their items erased, how sad.¡± Crunch! As the yer, [me Warrior-V], sliced with his de, the head was cut and blood spurted out. [me Warrior-V] looked at this scene and frowned. ¡®Tsk. 19+ settings is good but it¡¯s too realistic.¡¯ But if you yed below this then there wasn¡¯t any fun. Since gold powders pouring out when one was stabbed wasn¡¯t really fun. The man spat at the corpse in order to get rid of the dirty feeling as he checked with the people around him. ¡°How many died?¡± One of man who was drinking a healing potion shrugged as he replied. ¡°13 out of 50.¡± ¡°Crazy bastards. Powerful as hell. Damn. We¡¯re going to lose a lot of money from the revival tags.¡± The man mumbled as he looked at the corpse on the ground. Their characters got deleted when they died so they always retaliated with all they had. Their controls were so good that they were strong as hell as well. To the point of these guys giving a feeling that they didn¡¯t live in the real world. Extremely detailed movements unlike them who used skills awkwardly and swung their weapons weakly. ¡®They probably use hacks or something.¡¯ The man mumbled. For them to use such a dirty method in a fair game. This is why they needed to bring justice by killing them. Against these damned bastards. ¡®Well. It¡¯s good to get some harvest along the way as well.¡¯ The manughed as he looked at the Artifacts on the ground. They dropped all their artifacts and even gave a huge amount of experience. A profit even after they buy revival tags and spread it around everyone. This is why they couldn¡¯t give up being Bug-Killers. ¡®I hope an even stronger onees around.¡¯ The man touched the artifact on his hand as he mumbled. It was better the stronger they were. Since they had stronger and rarer items. The man finished his thoughts as he shouted. ¡°Yo! Chase the ones from before! We can rest for a while after today!¡± This was a game. And since they paid for it, they had the rights to enjoy it. As freely as they can. ¡®I¡¯ll kill them all. The damned bug yers¡¯ This was justice. The man smiled as he looked at the Bellum War Fortress before him. Chapter 219 : Exodus (3) Chapter 219 : Exodus (3) Hansoo looked around as he headed towards the east in the middle of the city. There was the mingnds in the south and the frozen tundra to the north. Countless yers were heading in four directions of north, east, west and south from the center of the fortress. This location, a location between the kingdoms in the east and west, had be an extremely popr ce for those who were above level 200 after the 5th patch. Since all four locations had good things. Especially the south and the north locations were the reason why this Bellum War Fortress was a popr ce. The alpha and omega of this Bellum War Fortress. The final location of the hundreds of thousands of yersing to this ce through the warp gate in the city square. ¡®But... Not yet.¡¯ Hansoo nced at the yers going to the north and south noisily as he ignored them and continued his way. Towards the east. There was an extremely important dungeon outside the War Fortress in the east. The dungeon that would be the starting point for the road towards the Spirit Land. ¡®The great maze of the Ains.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled towards the strange looking mountain that had hundreds of entrances holed into it. A race that had a slightly different form from the humans. Actually the yers couldn¡¯t even meet this race before the 5th patch. They could only read about them, they had no idea where these things were. But once the racial quest, , waspleted they had been able to interact with them after the Great Maze where they were hiding opened up. At first everybody scoffed. For just a single Great Maze to have opened despite the size of the quest. Of course nobody thought this way anymore. The amount of people gathered around it proved it. In the vast field in front of him, countless amount of people set up camp there. These were people who had gathered in order to enter into the giant mountain, . As Hansoo approached them, he could hear their loud shouts. ¡°Gathering one more person for the maze attack squad! We¡¯re nning to share the protection elixirs thate out of the Ains equally!¡± ¡°Searching for a party in order to gather protection elixirs! People who have high mana resistances! We wee any master-tier yers!¡± Protection elixir. The item that these guys were shouting about was the core item from this Great Maze. The item which allowed people to enter the where they could not before. Before the 5th patch. The Spirit Land was a ce that nobody could enter. It wasn¡¯t because the map wasn¡¯t built or the gamepany locked it up. Such a thing wouldn¡¯t happen in this game, , where freedom and gamepletion was well known. There was a simple reason. They died the moment they stepped in. It wasn¡¯t because there were tremendously powerful beasts inside. It was worse. The huge amount of DoT damage they received the moment they stepped inside it. As soon as they stepped into the zing and frozennd, their health which could even tank against boss-level monsters got shredded apart. Even level 250 master level yers would lose all their health and die after only a few moments. They would die even before seeing anything. But the story changed as the Great Maze opened up. As the opened up and the special liquid that could be obtained inside, the , came to be known, it was learned that it provided a high amount of resistance to the two zones and so the yers were able to step into the Spirit Land where nobody could before. Of course the price of the Protection Elixir which could be obtained from inside the maze rose to the heavens as well. Everybody who was gathered here had gathered for the Protection Elixir. One of the yers who was passing by Hansoo chewed the Atollen gum, which was sold around here, and mumbled. ¡°Fuck. Nobody¡¯sing around. Only weaklings are walking around. The yer looked at the party members approaching him as he frowned. It had been over 20 years since the game Exodus had opened up. Though leveling was hard, due to how long the game had been out there were plenty of level 200 yers. Of course there should be countless people who could enter the maze which had the level limit of 200 but it was hard to find useful party members. This was because in this game, Exodus, differences between individual were very prominent. Every level 200 weren¡¯t the same from each other. Depending on their skills, artifact and control the differences of battle power would be huge. To the point of a seasoned level 250 master yer being able to beat numerous tens of beginner master yers. The difficulty of the newly opened Great Maze was extremely high and there were locations where there was a limit to how many people could enter. And even more so in ces where one can get precious items. He had started to curse as he only saw weaklings when filling his party with only elites wouldn¡¯t be enough. Hansoo nodded as he heard the yer¡¯sint. ¡®I need to create a party.¡¯ In a normal game, every beast was below the level of a yer. But it was different for this ce. You would get destroyed if you fought alone due to the power of the beasts. With the unfriendly game system, solo ying would be countless times slower than party ying. So the game Exodus was better the more you bunched up. Even more so if the average strength of the party members were high. The number of people in each party here was around 30 to 50. This is where most of the new yers of Exodus make their mistakes. Instead of party ying, staying in a group with just the adventurers who hade with them. It was better to fill up your party as much as possible despite not being able to trust somebody who wasn¡¯t serious about their work. Of course the chances of their betrayal once a precious artifact or a reward came along existed but this ce wasn¡¯t a ce where you were done for once you got killed. Since one needed to be wary of being revenged by those they had betrayed after they revived so not many people acted like that. So people grouped around in 40 or 50 yers groups but of course they would get caught in the eye if they roamed around the maze or hunting grounds in groups of 10 or 15. Even more so if they ran around solo because they were confident. This was how the bug killers filtered bug yers out. ¡®Exodus isn¡¯t such an easy game.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled. Those who can survive and continue at a decent pace alone or in small groups were the best of the best out of the master yers. And because these yers had yed the game for so long and were famous, they could be found with a simple search. If no information came up despite them moving around in small groups and if they were also weak, they would be targets of the bug killers and these bug killers would likely kill them on the spot. The chances were half and half but if they found them then it was amazing. Illegal PK¡¯s penalties were high but even if theypensate the dead yers after receiving the penalties, it was still a profit in the end. ¡®This is why...I need to go into the maze in a party.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t going into the Great Maze for the Protection Elixir but there was no need to get caught in the eyes of others by acting alone before he got to a certain point. He would eventually get caught if he acted out properly but there wouldn¡¯t be a case where he would get held down until then. Hansoo found a decent party as he looked around. People who were well off in the standards of Exodus and had nice Artifacts as well. He could tell with just a single nce since he had spent quite a time within this ce in the past. Hansoo thought of the adventurers who hade here previously as he was about to join them. Friends who hade to the Bellum War Fortress. ¡®It¡¯d be nice if they were with me.¡¯ Hansoo clicked his tongue. If he was going to party y, it was better to be with adventurers than yers. The chances of being caught would be much lower and their attitudes and habits were different from the yers since they could die. And since they were of the elite squad that Ekidu had hand picked herself, they would have quite nice personalities as well. Hansoo shook his head as he looked at the countless people around him. ¡®Mmm....Finding them here is too much.¡¯ There were at least a few hundred thousand people in this War Fortress. And he didn¡¯t even know their faces, he could not find them and hide the fact he was an adventurer at the same time. ¡®I¡¯ll move out first.¡¯ Hansoo finished his thoughts and headed towards the party members he had chosen previously. .................................. ¡°Maze 5th-level hunting ground. One person please.¡± Hansoo spoke towards the male, the party leader, in his mid 30s in front of him. With a respectful tone since his settings were in mid 20s. The party leader [Hikikomaria] pondered as he looked at Hansoo. ¡®What amon name. For him to choose such a name.¡¯ In his opinion, [Hansoo] was the second mostmon name after [Chulsoo]. ¡®Anyways...What we need is two.¡¯ Along with the male who had juste, the total amount of people who wanted to join were 3. The man who hade first mumbled unhappily as he looked at Hikikomaria who was pondering while looking at the 2 males and 1 female in front of him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it firste first serve? I came first.¡± Hikikomaria scoffed. ¡°No, it is by personal strength. The 5th level isn¡¯t an easy ce.¡± The Great Maze of the Ains. Nobody had seen the end of this ce. The difficulty was indeed high but most of the people who had gathered here came for the Protection Elixir. Whether they used it for themselves or sold them during when the prices rose to the heavens, the Protection Elixir was one of the highest priced items one could get from the maze. Which meant that there was no reason to go into the depths of the maze and face the dangers. Somebody might ask. Why would one go into the 5th floor when the Protection Elixir came out on the 1st floor? There was a reason for everything. The 1st level gave out level 1 Protection Elixirs and the 5th level gave out level 5 Protection Elixirs. The Protection Elixirs that came out became better the deeper one went in. Protection Elixirs that decreased more DoT damages andsted longer. Fighting the powerful beasts was stressful enough, keeping check on the DoT damage would get one pissed. This was why the yers who were closer to 250 or were at that level look for the higher level Protection Elixirs in the depths. Of course the Protection Elixir that would get them the most profit as of now from the yer¡¯s calctions was the level 5 Protection Elixir. Which meant that although it would be better to go in deeper, there was no need to since it was too dangerous. ¡®Well, the 5th level isn¡¯t easy as well. That damned guy, why does he have to have overnight shift toda?.¡¯ Hikikomaria made an annoyed expression as he mumbled. Since there was a limit of 50 people, the ones who he could let in had to be the stronger ones. He couldn¡¯t allow weaklings to enter. So the female of the three suddenly spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s just have a quick test. Circle Formation. It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re looking for a healer or a support... This should be enough right?¡± This was the best test for determining those who would be in the attack position. The man made a slightly annoyed expression at the female¡¯s words and then looked at Hansoo. There wouldn¡¯t even be a need to get tested if that guy hadn¡¯te but things had gotten annoying. The man spoke. ¡°Isn¡¯t experience the most important thing? I don¡¯t know about others but I have been to the 5th floor before.¡± The man then fumbled around his pockets to lift up his wrist. A clear symbol. A few people whislted as they looked at that symbol. Stamp. The curse of the Ains who live from the 5th floor and upwards. Once one collided with the Ains in order to gather the Protection Elixir and kill them, they leave behind a line of curse as they fell. Once this happened a small symbol will appear on their wrist. A symbol saying that they had gotten the curse of the Ains. This couldn¡¯t be erased and nobody erased it anyway. It had no effect and it was more like a symbol. That they had been to the 5th level of the maze. The fact that they killed an Ain and gotten the curse meant that they had been to the 5th level at least once. The man touched the symbol and looked at the people around him as he spoke. ¡°I went with those bug-killer friends before. They are probably near here right now. If they hadn¡¯t found some trash bug yers then we would¡¯ve long been in there.¡± The man showed them the symbol and spoke with a smile. Chapter 220 : The Great Maze of the Ains (1) Chapter 220 : The Great Maze of the Ains (1) ¡°Hmm.¡± As Hikikomaria¡¯s expression changed from the look of the symbol, the female also raised her wrist while scoffing at the man. Showing a symbol that had an even deeper in color. ¡°Does this actually mean anything? The thing that is important is after we get into the 5th floor. Also there have been a lot of fakers recently. Getting into a party with their stamps and then bing baggage. And how do we know that you haven¡¯t been abandoned by the bug killers because you were trash?¡± ¡°... Aren¡¯t your words a bit too harsh?¡± As the man growled the female only shrugged her shoulders and continued to speak. ¡°I¡¯m just saying because myst party got massacred because of it and we actually were at a loss. I wish to check the skill levels, if not then I¡¯ll just leave instead.¡± Meaning that she wouldn¡¯t join a party where they don¡¯t even check one¡¯s powers. If a random weakling triggered a trap in the maze then things could get really tiresome. Hikikomaria pondered at the female¡¯s words for a moment and then spoke. ¡°No, no. Let¡¯s get this show on the road.¡± ¡°Fucking hell...¡± The man grumbled as he pulled out his sword. A basic item with a level requirement of 205. He felt despair while looking at the shining weapons of those around him but there was nothing he could do. Since he had used all his gold due to the expensive cost of the warp gates. Normally one would need to upgrade their items in order to go to a higher level zone but he had no money for such a thing. ¡®Fuck. I need to earn money quickly and change my items. That bitch is just too meticulous.¡¯ He didn¡¯t even have enough time to hunt but these guys were holding him down. But he couldn¡¯t make a ruckus here. Since he could waste even more time. A yer would be treated very well in areas where they werecking but the War Fortress was one of the hottest ces. A region where there were swarms of yers. Of course they would only prefer those who had better personalities and were stronger. ¡®Let¡¯s calm down for now.¡¯ The man hardened his expression and mumbled. The Great Maze of the Ains was a ce worthy of him to back off like this. Since he would be able to gain plenty of money for him items if he gained arge amount of the level 5 Protection Elixirs. And in reality, he had been lucky enough to participate in the maze once which allowed him to change his armor to a better one. ¡®It¡¯s a real jackpot.¡¯ He needed to calm down. As the man changed his armor and nodded, Hikikomaria spoke towards the three. ¡°Let¡¯s start then.¡± Then 12 party members surrounded the three. With their individual weapons and skills. The moment the people formed a circle. Hikikomaria shouted. ¡°The time limit is 45 seconds. Quickly. We will take two people, excluding the first one to be taken out.¡± Then. Papapapapak. The surrounding 12 people started to pour out their assaults. Artifacts, skills and levels were all important. But these were all secondary. Since a bit of luck or connections can improve all of this. Which meant that there was only one thing that was truly important. It was how much one could squeeze this out and convert it into battle strength. Tototototoong! Boooboom! Of course since it was a test, they didn¡¯t attack to kill. But even then, one might be taken out if they dropped their guards. How fast and well one could react to the skills that were flying towards them. This was very important in Exodus where surprise attacks constantly flew towards them. Since there were a lot of cases where people died to surprise attacks from the beasts in a short amount of time. Hikikomaria looked towards the three in the middle who were dealing with the attacks with a cold expression. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Hikikomaria raised his hands after about 10 seconds. ¡°Stop.¡± The man who had been blocking attacks madly looked around. ¡®Did I seed?¡¯ The man, [EclipticMania], smiled towards the two who had been hurt quite a lot. Since he had a lot less injuriespared to the two. But an unexpected answer came out from Hikikomaria¡¯s mouth. ¡°The two over there wille with us. EclipticMania, sorry but maybe next time.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± The man asked in shock. He had been in a Circle Formation a few times already and knew the standards changed a bit depending on the hunting ground but most of them were based on how well one could block the attacks. And he, who had a good reaction speed, always passed the test. As the man who had done the best out of the three asked Hikikomaria, he just shook his head and answered. ¡°You waste too much. You should trust in the healers, take the damage that you can and filter what you can dodge and block. If you continue like that then you would die off on the first floor.¡± Blocking it all wasn¡¯t the important part. Since that was impossible. One needed to save mana from blocking useless attacks and only focus on the fatal ones. Which meant that one needed experience to determine all of this in addition to just reaction speed. ¡®That guy... Seems to havee from aid back ce. For even such weaklings to havee here...¡¯ Hikikomaria shook his head while he looked at EclipticMania. Though one could raise one¡¯s level and set up their artifacts in weaker areas, they wouldn¡¯t be able to be part of the most important things. Like this. That guy probably heard about this ce and came here through the warp gate but soon he will find out the cruel reality. On the other hand, the two others were amazing. ¡®Especially that Hansoo guy. His skills are...¡¯ Hikikomaria mumbled with a shocked expression. It was not easy to judge every single skill flying towards them from all directions. Since there were just too many of them. But that man had sorted through all those and even filtered them in mid-air with the spear, which was a weapon many regarded as being difficult to use. ¡®He wouldn¡¯t hold us back with that level at least. Hmm, should I try recruiting him into Spair?¡¯ He didn¡¯t know for sure since they hadn¡¯t faced real battles together but the possibility still existed. Hikikomaria whistled and then spoke with a happy expression while pointing at the entrance of the giant mountain in the distance. ¡°Let¡¯s start right away. We will head in. We¡¯ll resupply at the vige on the 1st floor.¡± ..................................................... Rumble A giant mountain. Arge stone door around 5m diameter made strange grinding noises as it opened up. Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the door, which had many symbols engraved upon it, that seemed like it had been created to trap something. ¡®This is the start.¡¯ The 1st floor was the most important. Since the hidden piece was on the first floor. Everything would start from here. Hikikomaria chuckled at Hansoo who had been gazing at the hole and then spoke to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. The first floor isn¡¯t much. It doesn¡¯t seem like you have a symbol on your wrist, is it your first time at the maze then? Where did you y around mainly?¡± With this much strength, he should¡¯ve been quite famous in that area. Though he himself didn¡¯t know the tens of thousands of areas. Hansoo pondered for a moment and then spoke. ¡°I was mainly around the Arrancar Zone.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hikokomaria was shocked. Arrancar Zone. He knew. It wasn¡¯t far away from here and was quite famous. ¡®One of the few ces that a yer became a suzerain of.¡¯ While one continued along their quests, they would sometimes receive a quest rted to a kingdom or a country. And when they perform these quests they are able to gain achievement points. Depending on achievement points these individuals can receive the rights over a certain amount ofnd within that country and be a suzerain. ¡®I heard that it was quite a quiet ce. He came from such a boring ce huh.¡¯ Normally the people in their 20s would search for areas with harsh quests. But the Arrancar Zone was filled with only decent quests and there were no secrets to be found so it was a ce famous for people like him who were in their 30s and 40s to hunt leisurely. Which meant that it was a ce with low poprity. And though the Arrancar Zone was close by, it was over the border and in the Korin Kingdom. ¡®He should be penniless if he just came over then.¡¯ Though they didn¡¯t take money even if you moved between countries, you couldn¡¯t use money from the previous country in the new one. And since they didn¡¯t exchange currencies, it was really maddening. This meant that one would need to earn money from the beginning if they changed countries, this was why there weren¡¯t many who moved between countries. Most yed around in that kingdom or that country. This was something the separate powers had set up in order to prevent the yers of their side bing part of the strength of their enemy. ¡®Well. There are a lot of people like this. There¡¯s a lot to earn here.¡¯ If you were confident in your skills then it wasn¡¯t a bad choice toe over to this ce either. Since this ce, the War Fortress, was the hottest ce in the game currently. Hikikomaria shrugged and asked while smiling. ¡°Why did you y around there? I thought you¡¯de from a more intense ce.¡± They had plenty of time to talk until they reached the vige on the 1st level anyway. Hikikomaria thought that he hade from an area filled with military quests due to his skills. Hansoo replied whileughing. ¡°It¡¯s just a ce I have fond memories of.¡± ¡®I indeed have fond memories.¡¯ He mumbled as he thought back to the past. ................................... A giant city where millions of people came and left. The War Fortress showed off its tremendous amount of people as well as its humongous size. Of course there were ces that were not repaired yet and ces that nobody inhabited. And a few people were gathered in the rundown ruins at the corner of this War Fortress. These 15 or so people¡¯s expressions were filled with fatigue. No, it wasn¡¯t just their faces that was the problem. They sighed in exhaustion as they healed the numerous injuries on each other¡¯s bodies. At that moment. Rustle. A noise came from the outside of the destroyed ruins which they had covered with the straws. The people inside flinched. ¡®Fucking bastards. Did theye here already...No. How did they figure us out.!¡¯ The leader, Christopher, spat out and tensed up as he thought of the guy who attacked him for no reason. As Christopher tightly clenched the sword in his hand. A familiar voice could be heard. ¡°It¡¯s me! Me! I¡¯ming in!¡± ¡°Phew...¡± The others sighed in relief and an agile female rushed inside. Christopher frowned as he looked at the female. ¡°...Why are you alone? Where¡¯s Gahee?¡± The female clenched her teeth and spoke through them. ¡°I think he got caught.¡± ¡°Fucking bastards!¡± Christopher forgot that he was hiding and cursed out. Though it was a game for those guys, this was a problem of survival for them. For them to die to people who were charging at them because it was just a game! He at least understood those he had fought against until now, this was even worse than a useless death. The female who had gone out for scouting, Ellenoia, made a depressed expression while looking at Christopher. Since she didn¡¯t feel any better than him. But Ellenoia suddenly made an excited expression as she spoke towards Christopher. ¡°I still have good news though.¡± ¡°...What is it?¡± ¡°While I was looking at the za...I saw him. Kang Hansoo.¡± ¡°What? Are you sure?¡± Ellenoia nodded. ¡°How could I forgot his physique and his artifacts. After all, we all saw him. I¡¯m sure.¡± She wouldn¡¯t be able to forget even if she wanted to. The look of the man who had jumped into the Gael-Tara¡¯s body while swinging his spear. Christopher made a shocked expression at Ellenoia¡¯s words. ¡®Did he kill that thing ande up? Or did he also run away?¡¯ Christopher pondered as he thought of Hansoo who had gone into the giant body of the Gael-Tara. He then spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s join up with him.¡± ¡°Would it be different for him?¡± This wasn¡¯t a problem of strength. Since their enemies didn¡¯t die. Hansoo might be able to kill the bug-killers but what about afterwards? More would charge at them like a swarm of bees. Towards Hansoo. As Ellenoia asked worryingly, Christopher just shook his head. ¡°I feel as if this guy can even survive in hell.¡± Ellenoia subconsciously nodded at Christopher¡¯s words but then asked with a worried expression. ¡°What if... He denies us?¡± How great would it be if he epted them because they went to him. Christopher shook his head at Ellenoia¡¯s worries and then spoke. ¡°Forget about freeloading. I heard that he wascking in terms of searching and movement skills. There would be something we can help him out with.¡± ¡®And...We don¡¯t have much of a choice.¡¯ At this rate they would slowly get driven into a corner and die. This wasn¡¯t the best choice but a choice made in order to escape from the worst situation. ¡®Fuck. How is that guy nning to deal with this.¡¯ Even ten of them could barely hide here. If hundreds of thousands of adventurers came here then a great massacre would begin. Since the yers didn¡¯t die and there were many more of them than themselves. Christopher realized that this was not something he should be worried about right now and prepared to go out. In order to find traces of Hansoo. Chapter 221 : The Great Maze of the Ains (2) Chapter 221 : The Great Maze of the Ains (2) The great maze. A dungeon where countless yers had lost their lives due to itsplex structure and traps during the first moments of its opening. But Hansoo and his party members were proceeding through the 1st floor without any dys. Though the maze split up into numerous parts on multiple asions, Hikikomaria was moving forward as if this was his house and he was familiar with it. And the party members behind followed him as if this was normal. Soon. Mumble mumble. A giant area appeared before their eyes. A giant area full of people. Surprisingly, there was a human town in the corner of the Great Maze. ¡°Selling potions! Essential items! Prepare them quick!¡± ¡°Two spots left! Recruiting people urgently!¡± Countless people were moving around and shouting within the town at corner of the dark underground structure. A town made from the hands of yers. ¡®What an unkind game.¡¯ Hikokomaria thought about how long this town took to build and mumbled. The Exodus did not supply the yers with anything for their benefit. It was just literally another world. There weren¡¯t NPCs who sold unlimited amounts of potions and neither was there people who handed out quests with set requirements. The yers, who were used to friendly game systems which were designed to attract as many people as possible, were shocked by this game at first but they slowly realized. That this kind of cockyness in this game stemmed from its confidence. ¡®As long as a game¡¯s fun, it will be popr.¡¯ Hikikomaria mumbled as he looked at the countless people in the Level 1 Supply Zone. Though the gamepany was unfriendly, the game itself was fun. So it was up to the yers to deal with things that were ufortable. If there wasn¡¯t a n system then they would recruit them in real life. If there wasn¡¯t a vige then they would create it with people. The Level 1 Supply Zone here was created in this manner. They had dealt with various traps and beasts on level 1 and settled upon a wide area in the maze. As safety was slowly increasing as more and more yers traded and resupplied here, the NPCs who were living in the War Fortress also came in, this was how the current Level 1 Supply Zone was created. Hikikomaria spoke towards the party members. ¡°Vision Enhancing Stones and other tools have been bought already with the party funds, we¡¯ll rest here for 30 minutes so prepare the things you need by yourselves.¡± There were a few things that were a necessity in the Maze. The Vision Enhancing tone, which increased how far they could see, or the rming Stone, which alerted one from sneak attacks, there were countless magic artifacts the mages of the kingdoms in Exodus created and sold. And since such things were a necessity for the whole group, they could be bought with the limited party funds but personal requirements and preparations were all up to oneself. Since this game had a tremendous amount of freedom, there were simply countless different types of battle styles. Hansoo nodded. 30 minutes. 30 minutes was more than enough to do what he needed. There was no need for him to prepare gears really. ¡®Well, I don¡¯t really have gold either.¡¯ Hansoo smiled. He was penniless so he didn¡¯t even have the money to buy them. Since this ce, Level 1 Supply Zone, was a ce which only sold necessary items so their prices weren¡¯t exactly low. Well, it was closer to the price of items in tourist locations. Hansoo eximed out at the price of numerous price signs while moving through people as he found a grave at the center of the vige and nodded. ¡®Found it.¡¯ Though the Level 1 Supply Zone was created by the hands of yers and NPCs, they didn¡¯t just make it anywhere. Before this ce had been built into the Supply Zone, it was actually the location where the most amount of people had died at. Countless yers have melted down from the poison damage of the mysterious, infected warriors who poured out from the small pyramid structure in the middle. Only after the mages of the kingdoms released cures for the poison and when the high level yers got interested by the maze did the jewel deep inside that pyramid get broken. Of course the construction of this Supply Zone in thergest area within the 1st floor was way after this. As Hansoo was walking. Somebody came up to him and started to speak. ¡°It¡¯s your first time in the Great Maze right? Let¡¯s go together, I¡¯ll help you prepare.¡± ¡®Crap.¡¯ Hansoo shook his head as he looked at his newly acquired annoyance. The female who had taken the test with him, [Kameira], was smiling next to him. With a very amused expression. Hansoo replied expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything I needed already. I¡¯m just nning to go to that grave over there, it seems interesting.¡± ¡°That pyramid?¡± Kameira looked at Hansoo flirtatiously and then spoke: ¡°Hahaha! There¡¯s nothing there anymore! The ones who cleared it in the beginning...Well it seems they received arge amount of rewards but nothing is there anymore.¡± It seemed Hansoo had been trying to find the remnant of a quest in there. Of course Hansoo wasn¡¯t the only person who thought this way. Since Kameira was also curious and had looked all over that pyramid. Just because the ones who cleared it first gotrge rewards did not mean every secret inside it had been found. But everyone had failed. Countless people have searched inside the pyramid for a long time but they had all failed. Hansoo smiled at Kameira and then mumbled. ¡®You can only find it if you know what you¡¯re looking for.¡¯ One can only see as much as they know. Since an item that looked like trash in the eyes of themon people may be a heavenly treasure to experts. Though the yers have been in this game for a long time, they were still noobs when it came to this world. Since they only thought of this world as a game. They weren¡¯t interested in the race and the history of this world nor did they even want to know about it. Even if they were interested, they didn¡¯t dwell too much or pry too deeply. But of course there were exceptions. There were a few yers out of the countless who were intrigued by this world and solely focused on research and adventures. ¡®Well. I don¡¯t remember their ID though.¡¯ A year from now. Their leveling was slow due to their focus in exploration but they barely met the level requirements for the War Fortress and made their way to this Great Maze. He will then find the traces that will start the Great Change. Unlike the other yers, whose goals were just the Protection Elixirs and Quests, his objectives were much different. And there were indeed such traces inside the Pyramid. It looked run down but those traces were necessary to begin these quests. Hansoo finished his thoughts as he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Who knows.¡± Kameia chuckled at Hansoo and then followed after him. She was interested. She was famous for her reasoning skills where she hade from but this guy was different. Kameia decided to get closer and continued to ask questions. ¡°How old are you anyway?¡± ¡°I guess about 21.¡± Kameia made a dumbfounded expression. ¡®...About? With that physique?¡¯ Guessing one¡¯s age was secondary but for him to be 21 with his looks. Due to his huge posture and muscles that radiated fierceness, there was no way one would look at him and think him to be 21. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like he customized his looks.¡¯ The Exodus did not provide the option to customize one¡¯s looks so one would need to buy surgery or elixirs for them. Kameia stared at Hansoo, who didn¡¯t have any traces of such work done to him, and then smiled. Since age wasn¡¯t very important. ¡°Then let¡¯s drop the formalities since we¡¯re of the same age. It seems like you¡¯re from Goryu as well.¡± Hansoo flinched at the name of the unfamiliar country which he hadn¡¯t heard in a long time. ¡®Oh yeah. I heard that this nation¡¯s history is a bit different than ours.¡¯ He had heard that their culture was more western than Korea. Which meant that being informal was moremon in that country. Hansoo pondered as to whether he should continue being formal or informal but then spoke out. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m morefortable being formal.¡± The formal speech was ufortable but she would continue to stick by if he let her in like this. ¡®Hnng. Did the fact that I¡¯m a noona* get found out? I look quite young for my age though.¡¯ She had faked her age in order to get closer but she was sad that he had walled her off. Then the entrance of the Pyramid appeared in front of Hansoo¡¯s eyes. ¡®Let¡¯s go in.¡¯ As he was about to. ¡°Stop. You must pay the fee to tour the Pyramid. 10 gold.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡®Was it always like this?¡¯ Hansoo frowned. Actually he had never been to the Great Maze in the past. Since the 6th Great Change had been going on when he hade up here in the past. Since the Protection Elixir¡¯s prices had dropped so much, there wasn¡¯t really a need to go into the Great Maze. He had only memorized the core parts of the Quest, he didn¡¯t care about small things like this. Hansoo frowned as he felt his empty pockets. He hadn¡¯t prepared any gold since he would get some while hunting in the Maze but for such a thing like this to happen. The NPC who had been working as a guard looked at this Hansoo and then frowned as he spoke. ¡°Due to arge amount of people visiting, the Kingdoms decided to ce a maintenance fee.¡± The NPC emphasized on the word . Though 10 gold wasn¡¯t arge amount of money, there were a lot of immortals, the title given to yers by the NPCs, who were too cheap or caused a ruckus because they didn¡¯t like being told by others. The guard judged Hansoo to be one of those people and spoke out in order to prevent trouble. Since even the immortal yers would have a hard time ignoring the words of the Kingdoms. At that moment Kameira smiled as she handed over the money. ¡°Here, 20 gold.¡± ¡°Thank you. Have a nice tour. The time limit is 10 minutes.¡± ¡°...¡± Kameira smiled as she looked at Hansoo who was staring at her. ¡°You told me you had no money after crossing the border. I can pay this much. Oh and since I¡¯m the noona, I¡¯ll speakfortably.¡± ¡®...How sly.¡¯ Hansoo shook his head at Kameira who had shoved her way in and caused him to be in debt. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back soon.¡± ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Hansoo entered the Pyramid along with Kameria. She wouldn¡¯t cause much trouble for him anyway. Since it wasn¡¯t like he was going to do something big. As Hansoo was about to move out. He heard people mumbling in the distance. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Hansoo¡¯s supernatural hearing caught the speech of the people from the vige. The people¡¯s talks rang throughout the entire space. Bug yers. The Protection Elixirs were important. But bug yers had a value far higher. Beside the artifacts they gave, the amount of experience they gave was far higher. Killing them was basically winning the lottery. Arge amount of movement had been caused by this. Because of this huge lottery which had made their way into the Pyramid. Kameira went into the Pyramid while listening to the mumbles as she clicked her tongue. ¡°Hnng. What trash. For them to use bugs because they don¡¯t have skills.¡± Bug yers. They were merely trash unlike the others who constantly struggled in order to live. ¡®Sigh. Anyways...If it¡¯s ten then it¡¯s highly likely it¡¯s those guys.¡¯ Hansoo frowned as he looked at the Supply Zone which had be busy. For those who aren¡¯t familiar with Korean culture : There is an informal and formal speech. Formal speech is used in a situation where respect is needed while the informal speech is more so between close friends or when you¡¯re berating others if you aren¡¯t close. It is seen as highly disrespectful when one is using informal speech when they aren¡¯t close to each other. the And those who are older are given titles? Noona is how a younger male describes an older female. Chapter 222 : The Great Maze of the Ains (3) Chapter 222 : The Great Maze of the Ains (3) Hansoo pondered for a moment and then shook his head. ¡®..If I go in then I¡¯ll get swept by as well. They caused too many eyes to focus on them.¡¯ The entire Level 1 Supply Zone was in a ruckus. The countless people who hade in to get the expensive Protection Elixirs. This was how enticing these bug yers were. Though not all these people will go crazy in order to kill them but things will still be dirty if he went to help them now. ¡®I can only pray that they¡¯re lucky. I need to focus on my work first.¡¯ Hansoo expression remained still as he just went inside. Kameira asked Hansoo. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go get them? It¡¯ll be a jackpot if you kill them.¡± Most bug yers were strong enough to destroy normal yers. Since their controls were much different than them. Though these people were going crazy, if they met the bug yers while roaming around in small parties the ones killed would not be the bug yers but them instead. If they weren¡¯t like the Bug Killers who had professional PK items, it would be hard to deal with them. But Hansoo was even stronger than them. There was a reason why Kameira wasn¡¯t chasing them. Because she could get smashed apart the moment she saw them and get logged out. Though she would revive, not being able to log in for an entire day was annoying. Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Not very interested. And it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll find them even if I searched for them. It¡¯s better to just get Protection Elixirs in that time.¡± ¡°True.¡± Kameira nodded. They were like lottos. Unless they were Bug killers, it was better for them to just do what they had been doing. Kameira then finished her thoughts and then looked at Hansoo suspiciously. ¡®Isn¡¯t this guy a bug yer as well?¡¯ He didn¡¯t have a single ounce of gold and had amazing control, she questioned for a moment but then shook his head. There was nothing in his movements that told her that he was a bug yers. And it might be different for other ces but there were plenty of people like Hansoo in the War Fortress. Since the strong people of various locations heard the rumors and had sold everything for the warp gate fees in order toe here. Hansoo saw Kameira¡¯s expression and then mumbled inwardly. ¡®It¡¯ll be tedious if I show more skill than what I¡¯ve shown.¡¯ Though he wouldn¡¯t hesitate when he would need to aplish something, he thought to himself that he would control himself better from now on. As Hansoo continued in, he had arrived at arge area with an altar in the middle after passing through the tunnel. This altar, which had arge gemstone on the top of it, was the proof that the yers had taken over this Maze in the past. Since hundreds of thousands of corpse soldiers spawned and attacked the yers as that gemstone shone. Though the gem, which had been destroyed by the yers, had been fixed and had been ced here again, it didn¡¯t shine brightly as before. Like a brokenmp. And there were a few other yers around the Altar who were looking around the pyramid withzy expressions. They hade in because it was famous but soon realized nothing was here. It would¡¯ve been more fun if this ce was filled with monsters and guards instead. But though this ce was boring to others, it was better for Hansoo. Since he could avoid useless fights. Hansoo walked up to the giant altar and pretended to look at his surroundings as he read out everything at an extreme speed. From the scratches that didn¡¯t seem to mean anything and to even the symbols at the very corners of the pyramid. And soon Hansoo¡¯s eyes turned to the inside of the pyramid¡¯s walls. Countless skulls were hung in the inside of the pyramid. These skulls had small letters engraved on their foreheads. These were the skulls of the infected soldiers who had guarded this ce in the past. These things, which had constantly revived from the power of the jewels, lost their immortality as the gem had been destroyed and the NPCs who had visited here took apart the skulls from their skeletons and disyed them on the inside of the pyramid. Kameria shrugged her shoulders from next to Hansoo. ¡°Well. It¡¯s quite a sight but not that great to look at right? I don¡¯t know why those guys died in here though.¡± These hundreds of thousands of corpse soldiers were originally NPCs. It would¡¯ve been understandable if they died in here after the dungeon opened but these guys had been here even before the dungeon opened. ¡®...They should¡¯ve have been ced here randomly due to the game¡¯s mechanics.¡¯ As Kameira was making a confused expression. A small ruckus was made in the corner. ¡°You cannot take that.¡± ¡°...Tsk. Just an Npc, how annoying.¡± A yer got annoyed at the NPC as he was about to take a skull as souvenir and then threw the skull onto the ground. The guard frowned but didn¡¯t say anything as he ced the skull back onto the wall. ¡®These damned immortals.¡¯ The guard mumbled inwardly. If they weren¡¯t here then none of the countless skulls would still be here. All of it would¡¯ve be souvenirs for these guys. The guard looked at the immortals walking around the inside. They were never serious and were very vicious and violent. The guard¡¯s eyesnded upon Kameria and Hansoo who were quietly observing things in the corner. With an expression saying that he wouldn¡¯t let them go if they did anything suspicious. ¡®I¡¯m going to chase them out the moment their 10 minutes are up.¡¯ Hansoo ignored the guard¡¯s eyes as he slowly read the small words of the Ains upon the skull¡¯s foreheads. Hansoo¡¯s supernatural eyes allowed him to read every skull inside the pyramid from where he stood. Thenguage of the Ains which he had painstakingly learned. He wasn¡¯t fluent so it was more like deciphering but he could still understand them. This was what they meant roughly. But of course it wasn¡¯t this that was important. There was something else. Hansoo looked over the tens of thousands of skulls and then found something. ¡®Found it.¡¯ A different lookingnguage. It wasn¡¯t thenguage of the Ains which flowed like water. It was instead created of straight lines, like a child¡¯s y. It was the ancientnguage of the Kingdom¡¯s mages. And there were many of these skulls in the pyramid. A total of 144. These skulls, which were spread out evenly, drew out a shape which resembled a magical formation. Of course normal people would not be able to figure out the formation due to countless skulls hiding them. Hansoo continued to read out the words and then found the skull that was located at the core. ¡®It¡¯s that. I found it.¡¯ But it would be a bit hard to take that right now. Since the guard was ring at him from afar. Though the inner parts of the Pyramid wasrge, it was hard to dodge the eyes of the many guards here. Though it was within a spot where he could reach, the guards would chase him down the moment he touched it. And it would be very annoying if he collided against them. The guards themselves weren¡¯t an issue but the one standing behind them was. The yers, who had beenining, hadn¡¯t left because they had good personalities. ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s go out. Time¡¯s almost up anyway. Even if we have nothing to prepare, we should still go there early.¡± Kameira got bored as she spoke to Hansoo. Though a bit more time still existed, there wasn¡¯t much to see. Even more so for Kameira who had been here before. Hansoo frowned at Kameira¡¯s words. ¡®Do I have to aim for another chance? It would be nice if the Bug Killers moved around in here.¡¯ Since it wasn¡¯t like he could buy time infinitely it would be nice for him to solve this in the quickest time possible but it had be hard for him to. Hansoo pondered for a moment and then nodded as he prepared to go outside. ¡®I guess I¡¯lle here with a mask, knock down all the guards unconscious and run away with it.¡¯ Though it would be dangerous, this was the only method for him. And this was the original method of the yer who had found it anyway. As Hansoo was about to turn around. ¡°Oh hey! We meet again!¡± A voice calling them could be heard. Kameira frowned at that voice. ¡®Why did that guye here.¡¯ The Ecliptic Mania, who had failed the test before, had appeared before them. Kameira asked the man who had appeared. ¡°Hello. How did you get here?¡± The man shouted as he spoke. ¡°There are other parties other than yours, isn¡¯t it obvious how I got here?¡± He wasn¡¯t openly angering them but it could clearly be heard that he was annoyed. It was clear that his pride had been hurt when he had failed earlier. Anyways, they could guess how he hade here. ¡®I thought he would go somewhere else after being infuriated...It seems he came in here with a party that would go up to the 2nd or the 3rd floor. Or came in here thoughtlessly.¡¯ He was nowhere good enough for the 5th floor and would get in the way but he was suitable for the easier 2nd and 3rd floors. Of course the quality and quantity of the Protection Elixirs were much lower there, it was much easier due to only infected beasts and soldiers existing there instead of Ains. There were countless hunting grounds around the War Fortress. This ce was indeed the best ce in terms of efficiency. And it was the best choice if one was going to remain here for a long time. ¡®Well. Since he hase all the way to the War Fortress, he probably wants something out of it. I just hope he doesn¡¯t get in our way.¡¯ Though there was arge difference in their skills, it didn¡¯t feel good to have someone who didn¡¯t like them lingering around them. And even more so if it was the dangerous Maze. As Kameira frowned. Ecliptic Mania gulped and he looked around cautiously. ¡®This is thest chance.¡¯ He had shouted loudly to Kameira but his situation wasn¡¯t the best. He had gone into the first party by luck, no other parties that went to the 5th floor were willing to let him in after they realized his skills werecking. But he didn¡¯t want to waste his time on the useless floors like those from the 1st to the 4th where everything had been squeezed out by others already. Since he hadn¡¯te to the War Fortress by spending a fortune for that. While he was pondering what to do, somebody approached him. . ¡®Korin kingdom huh.¡¯ The Kingdom whose border stood against the original owner of the War Fortress, the Keil Kingdom. Though it was just an impudent NPC but her request was hard to deny. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like I will die for real anyway.¡¯ As long as the reward wasrge, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do. Ecliptic Mania thought of the female who had carefully approached him before and tightly grasped the item in his hands. Chapter 223 : The Great Maze of the Ains (4) Chapter 223 : The Great Maze of the Ains (4) ¡®Fucking hell...¡¯ Ecliptic Mania made an annoyed expression at the girl¡¯s words. Since being entrusted with a job that even a monkey could do infuriated him. She didn¡¯t have to talk like this. ¡®I can only ask you... Is it weird if I do it this way? Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m an NPC. Damned bastards.¡¯ He knew that if she had said something like this then he would¡¯ve been suspicious of her anyway. He knew better than anyone else that there was nothing special about him. He had shone where he hade from amongst people of 40 to 50 years old because it was quiteid back and hade here with his confidence after investing arge amount of money but he was merely the lowest of the food chain here. ¡®I have to take this chance.¡¯ Ecliptic Mania tightly held onto the mysterious gem and then mumbled. The female¡¯s request was actually very simple. <...Yes. But I heard there wasn¡¯t much there.> The female continued. That he just needed to pour mana into the gem inside the altar. ¡®So. She¡¯s going to allow me to y around at a decent hunting ground in the Korin Kingdom huh? As well as contribution points.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t bad. He didn¡¯t how bad the things he would do here would be but it¡¯ll probably be troublesome to move around in the Keil Kingdom from now on. But it didn¡¯t matter. Since even if he died here, he could just revive in the Korin Kingdom and y there. Though he would lose the rights to use the War Fortress, the hottest ce, he had long epted the fact. That there was no ce for him here. Well, there would be a ce for him if he yed long enough but he didn¡¯t like the idea of waiting that long. He wanted to climb faster, he wanted to be a master yer. And he wanted to join those people in their respective battlefields and shine. ¡®Yeah. This isn¡¯t the only ce in this game. I can just go to the next most famous hunting ground.¡¯ As soon as he finished his thought. Whooosh! Ecliptic Mania poured mana into the gem in his hand. ......................................... Rumble ¡°Huh?¡± Kameia stopped at the strange noise and the vibration that suddenly rang out. And then spoke out. ¡°What did you just do?¡± Ecliptic Mania chuckled. ¡°Why do I have to reply do that?¡± He didn¡¯t even like her, why did he have to answer? And even if he answered her question, he didn¡¯t know what would happen from now on anyway. Other people were making uneasy expressions but he himself was extremely excited. Since he was curious as to what he had done would cause. Kiiiiiing! But the vibration wasn¡¯t the end. Light exploded out from Ecliptic Mania. ¡°Huh? Hey! What are you doing over there?¡± ¡°Damn! What the hell are you doing!?¡± The guards were approaching in shock but then started to scream. Though they were guards, they were strong enough to determine the amount of mana within that light. Such a tremendous reaction. If such a thing exploded then the surrounding area would all be erased. And another thing. They would all die. ¡®Fucking crazy immortals.¡¯ Guard, Moreum, made an expression of despair. Each individual here were beasts filled with the desire to get stronger even by risking their lives. And such guys had the weapon called immortality. Immortality and desire. These yers had done things that were extremely monstrous. And Moreum made an expression filled with despair, he would die but they wouldn¡¯t. For him to lose his life from their toyous acts without knowing the reason. He wanted to scream out. ¡®Fucking bastards! Don¡¯t y with us! We are...We¡¯re different from you guys!¡¯ Moreum grinded his teeth. But he knew he couldn¡¯t Since there were rules which existed in this world. A secret from the immortals. They were merely existences who were created for those immortals. Kiiiiiiingg! The gem on Ecliptic Mania which was shining brightly and vibrating intensely was now even letting out a huge roar. And the sensation that was radiating out from it. ¡®So that¡¯s what that is. The thing which used the to create...¡¯ Moreum thought up to this point and then gave up his life. Since it was impossible to escape it¡¯s vicinity. ¡®This is the end. Stay well captain.¡¯ Then. Booooooooooooom! A huge explosion swept through the insides of the altar. Arge amount of destructive force. The inferno swept through the entire altar. Rumble! The skulls that were on the walls of the Pyramid couldn¡¯t handle the heat as they all melted down. ¡°Kyaaaaak!¡± ¡°Kuuuhaak!¡± The surrounding yers tried to quickly use their defensive skills but it was useless. They treated this world as a game and they could revive anyway. The tremendous amount of energy melted down their body and caused them to log out. Along with Kameia who was next to it. The moment Kameia and all other yers melted down from the light. ¡®They¡¯re all dead.¡¯ Hansoo realized that everyone else died and his body started to move about. Churrrrrrrk. If course Hansoo¡¯s body was also melting down since he was the closest to the me. But the durability of his body, the mana he had and his skills were different from those of the others. Whooooosh! The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Essence fired up from Hansoo¡¯s body and started to resist the light that was smashing into him. Chiiijijijiiik. The melting body restructured again and started to resist the energy. At the same time Hansoo¡¯s brain started to work quickly. A ability which utilized his battle experience. Once he used this then everything around him would look as if they had all stopped. ¡®Phew, So I need to use at least this amount of mana to use this huh.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he felt the Mana Jade that was rotating intensely. Of course it wasn¡¯t like he could move quickly in this stopped world but the fact that he could think and judge clearly at normal speed was a tremendous bonus. First he saw the skulls melting down. They were resisting the me because they had some special mana inside of them but they would soon melt. And the one Hansoo targeted was resisting it more but would also soon melt down. Maybe about a second in real lief time. And there were three guards below the explosion who had instinctively rolled up. Residents of this world. They would die at this rate. Of course he didn¡¯t really have any thoughts of saving them but he was feeling responsible now. Since he had left the guy in front of him alone from causing the explosion. He didn¡¯t have a reason to not stop him from causing the explosion and he probably could¡¯ve if he tried but he did not. Since it was a chance for him. ¡®I¡¯ll take the skull with this chance.¡¯ Hansoo¡¯s judgement, which was clear in the stopped world,id down a decision. It would¡¯ve been very annoying originally. Since there would¡¯ve been being chasing him if he stole the skull at night. But the story would change with this explosion. Since it would be even weirder if a skull remained after this explosion. Even if he took a single skull from all this, nothing would change. In an instant. Boooooom! The stopped world started to move again at original speed. The explosion swept through the surroundings and headed towards the guards. Hansoo quickly moved his body, blocked the explosion and smashed his foot down onto the ground. Kwaaagagagagaaak! The ground was forcibly ripped up. And Hansoo kicked the raisednd towards the three guards. Boom! Boom! Boom! The broken floor of the pyramid smashed onto the guards and then pushed them out of the tunnel. At a speed which they wouldn¡¯t have been able to by running. ¡®That¡¯s good.¡¯ Since they had been in front of the tunnel which headed outside and were far away from the explosion, it acted as fortune for them. Though they would get burned, they would be able to escape the explosion radius. Since the force of the explosion and the impact of the floor piece of pushing them back. Like a tsunami pushing back a surfboard. Hansoo, after smashing away the floor piece, then jumped towards the ceiling. Booooom! He then plucked the skull that was embedded on the ceiling and then shoved it down by his waist. He then started to resist the me with all his mana. Kuooooooo! Kuuuguguguguuungg! The bomb Ecliptic Mania brought was powerful but it wasn¡¯t strong enough to get through Hansoo¡¯s Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement. If the others were higher level yers then they might¡¯ve been able to block it. Rumble. As the mes quieted down, Hansoo released his hand which he had smashed into the ceiling and thennded down onto the ground. All his surroundings had turned into ashes. The yers and the skulls in the walls had all melted down and then turned ck. A tremendous might. ¡®For them to use the Spirit Stones already to create this amount of force.¡¯ As Hansoo was mumbling. Piiiiiing! The red gem, which had maintained its shape through the explosion, started to make a ringing noise. ¡®So their objective was to release the seal of that thing.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the sealed red gem, the . ........................................ Rumble. A red me exploded out from the pyramid as a strange vibration rang throughout the Level 1 Supply Zone. The man who was swinging his de, me Warrior-V, flinched at this vibration. Of course his de didn¡¯t stop because of this. Crunch! ¡°God damn. It¡¯s annoying as hell to kill them one by one. Why are they so loyal to each other.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± me Warrior-V cut apart the neck of the woman who had held him down until the end a few more times and then watched the bug yers running towards the pyramid as he smiled. He didn¡¯t know what was going on but one thing was clear. ¡®Try a bit more heheh.¡¯ He could catch them. But his experience told him. That bug yers would look for other bug yers when they fell into danger. ¡®Dumbasses. It¡¯s not like they really die.¡¯ ¡°Chase them!¡± The other yers plucked away the artifacts from the corpse and then ran after the bug yers whileughing. Chapter 224 : The Great Maze of the Ains (5) Chapter 224 : The Great Maze of the Ains (5) Crunch! Uuudududuk! ¡°Phew. You had fun with the bugs up until now right? Don¡¯t be so upset now.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡°We¡¯ll use your artifacts to buy some drinks for ourselves.¡± Christopher clenched his teeth as he looked at the yer who was eyeing the artifacts on his body. And hisrades had been turned into a mess around him. People who had been caught and had been ripped part on the way to Hansoo. Christopher looked at these people with pained expressions. ¡®...I shouldn¡¯t havee this way.¡¯ Because it was such aplex structure, he didn¡¯t think they would get caught on the way to Hansoo. But because they were in such a rush, they forgot the most important part. The fact that nobody in this world was on their side. There were people who were shouting around him. ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything for us? We were the ones who gave in intel.¡± ¡°Though you guys are the one who killed them we did something as well! How would you have done it without us!¡± They were trying to negotiate with prey which had been trapped already. Though they didn¡¯t dare to fight the bug yers, they could at least give directions. Because of the others, who had given away their positions, they had been driven into the corner like this. ¡®...This is the end.¡¯ As Christopher gave up. Rumble. Thend which they had been standing on. The surface started to tremble intensely. .............................................. Rumble. As the inner parts of the pyramid was quaking. Ooooooong! A ray of golden light poured out from where Kameira stood before. And soon the golden light disappeared as a humanoid walked out from it. Kameira, who had been logged out, hade out. She then cursed as soon as she came out. ¡°Uaaaaaa! Fucking bastard! Does he know how expensive the immortality stone is!?¡± Boom! Boom! Kameira, surrounded by the golden light, eximed her rage while stomping upon the ground. Immortality stone. An artifact that allowed one to revive on the spot where they died without any penalties. She had bought it in order to use it on the 5th floor if she got ambushed in order to rejoin the party right away but for her to use it like this! The revived Kameira looked around her surroundings and then made a happy expression as she looked at Hansoo. ¡°Oh? You used it as well?¡± She was happy to have found arade. Hansoo adjusted the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement¡¯s golden light and made it look like the light of revival as he nodded. ¡°Yes. This expensive thing...Ugh.¡± ¡°Anyways, what the hell was his quest.¡± Kameira kicked away the spot where Ecliptic Mania was standing at as he grinded his teeth. He wouldn¡¯t have had any reason to perform revenge or anything. He would¡¯ve done it for a quest. At that moment. Kiiiiiing! Kameira looked around and then turned towards where a ruckus wasing from. She then made a shocked expression. ¡°Huh? What? That still works?¡± As Kameia was making a confused expression while watching the red gem shining brightly red. Kiiiiiing! The gem slowly radiated its red aura as if it was going to show them something. Then. Rumble. A intense tremor rang out from beneath the floor of the pyramid. ¡°Huh? What is this?¡± As Kameira eximed out in shock. Boooom! A thick hand exploded out from beneath the floor. ¡°Aaaaaak!¡± Kameia freaked out as she saw this. A hand with pieces of flesh missing. And pus which filled the entire arm. Along with the red eye that could be seen through the gaps where the hand came out from. Kameira screamed out in disgust. ¡°God damnit! They said all the infected soldiers had been eradicated! Why is this happening again!¡± Kameira groaned out as she stomped upon the ghoul like soldiers who were crawling out from beneath the ground. Infected soldiers. The name given to the immortal creatures who resembled ghouls or zombies on the first floor of the pyramid. Stomping on a few wouldn¡¯t do anything. Thousands of hands were sticking out from the melted floor. And Kameia freaked out again as she saw all these hands. The soldiers who had been buried here after the eradication. Kameia was shocked as she saw all these zombies. ¡®Damn! If it was like this then I wouldn¡¯t have revived!¡¯ Each and every one of these guys weren¡¯t pushovers. They were all at least level 190 and above. The stronger ones even reached level 195. They had no fear and even had immortality. She herself would die from fighting just a few dozens. Since this ce was somewhere where people fought in dozens or in hundreds instead of being alone. Kameia hurriedly looked around and then spoke to Hansoo with a brilliant idea. ¡°Hey! Let¡¯s break that! We can probably break it too!¡± Hansoo shook his head as he looked at Kameia who was shouting while pointing at the slightly cracked gem. ¡®It won¡¯t do¡¯ That gem was not something that could be broken with strength. Everyone thought that people broke that gem and found peace in the first level of the maze but that was not the exact facts. That gem, was merely a part of this giant maze. Of course that gem worked as a transmission tower that raised the dead by converting energy so breaking it could buy them time temporarily. But it would eventually get restored by the strange aura within this ce. The reason why this gem hadn¡¯t been working until now was not because it had been broken by yers. It¡¯s because the mana formation made by the skulls had separated energy from outside and inside. The mana formation created by the Keil Kingdom was the reason why the 1st floor of the maze had been able to stay sustained. ¡®And the ones who broke that formation is probably...The Korin Kingdom.¡¯ Seeing the rtionship between the Keil and Korin Kingdoms after the maze had been found, anybody figure out who had broken this mana formation. Hansoo looked at the red gem and spoke to Kameira. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Hhu? Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be hard with just us. Did not hear what they had to go through in order to break it?¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Kameia remembered. He was right. While an elite group of people which consisted of master yers surrounded that gem and prevented the zombies from approaching it, the top tier yer , who was famous for his brute strength, and a few other high tier master yers assaulted it in order to break it. For over 5 minutes. Of course it was just 5 minutes but the formation they had created had almost been annihted, it was not possible with just the two of them. ¡®Damn.¡¯ As Kameira smacked his lips. Boooom! An explosion rang out from the tunnel that lead outside the pyramid. Hansoo had started to smash apart the zombies which was charging towards him. Hansoo mumbled as he created a path. ¡®...Could probably break it but there¡¯s no reason to.¡¯ Hansoo thought of the skull that was quietly sleeping in this pocket. He had long aplished his goal. And if he showed the might of breaking that gem, it would cause others to suspect him. Since despite Exodus having countless yers, there weren¡¯t many people as skilled as him. And ording to what he knew those yers were basically top stars in their world. ¡®Since there¡¯s a witness it¡¯ll be tedious. Shall I log her out?¡¯ Hansoo pondered for a moment and decided to not. Since there wasn¡¯t a need to. Boooom! ¡®Wow.¡¯ Kameia eximed out in shock as she looked at Hansoo who started to focus on clearing the road. She thought he only had good control but he had a lot of power as well. ¡®The Arrancar zone? He must¡¯ve been quite famous there.¡¯ Kameia looked at the zombies being smashed apart and supported Hansoo from behind. ¡°Ugh...It¡¯s a shitshow.¡± Kameia swallowed her saliva. ¡°Damn! Why are these guys suddenly crawling out!¡± ¡°Fuck! Serious? Aaaak! My sign! I paid so much in order to get this spot!¡± ¡°Shit! I¡¯m an alchemist ss! Damnit!¡± Crunch! Uddududuk! The Level 1 Supply Zone was filled with ghouls and zombies. The ones who had crawled out started to chomp apart the yers and was creating a ruckus after stealing weapons. It was an army of dead. The stronger people had gone into the 2nd floor and below so the ones who were on the first floor could only suffer. Kuuuduududuk! Crunch! Hansoo continuously smashed apart the ghouls who were charging towards him. But Kameira couldn¡¯t. Though she was skilled, the Exodus was not a ce where a small group of people could go through. Crunch. Uduk. ¡°Ugh! This is annoying! Tell them I¡¯m going ahead! Fuck! Ecliptic Mania, you just fucking wait! Ugh!¡± Kameira couldn¡¯t handle the attacks infected soldiers as she returned surrounded by golden light. She looked so pissed that she would¡¯ve smashed apart Ecliptic Mania if he was right in front of her. Hansoo chuckled. ¡®Well. Since she even used that expensive Immortality stone and died again, it would be quite annoying.¡¯ The Immortality stone was an artifact could only be used once so even if she did revive she would revive at the saved revival spot, the za of the War Fortress. Hansoo looked around and then pondered. As to go in deeper into the maze where his objectiveid. Or to regroup with his group members. But he soon realized it was a pointless train of thought. Since the reason why he had found the party was in order to not buy any suspicion. But nobody would suspect him for roaming around by himself in a situation like this. ¡®I¡¯ll go down alone.¡¯ Ooooooong. As Hansoo¡¯s spear was about to smash into the infected soldiers. ¡°Kuhuuk!¡± A different kind of scream rang out from the distance than those of the infected soldiers. Unlike the screams of the yers who had died unluckily, it was a scream filled withment and despair. Hansoo¡¯s head turned unconsciously. And he saw the shape of the yer who had found him in the distance. The yer who had been chased by the Bug killers and had gotten to this point. The man looked towards him and the location behind him as he pondered. Specifically Hansoo and his underlings who were getting chased around and being killed. ¡®Did hee for me.¡¯ Hansoo clenched onto the spear in his hand/ Since the moment that yer, who had been found out as a bug yer, shouted for help he could get swept in it as well. Since the bug killers would go for him as well. But that moment. The man seemed to have hardened up as he turned his head around. As if he didn¡¯t notice. ¡®...He¡¯s not asking for help? Why?¡¯ Hansoo¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Chapter 225 : The Great Maze of the Ains (6) Chapter 225 : The Great Maze of the Ains (6) Christopher looked at Hansoo with a bitter expression and steeled himself. ¡®Ugh...What kind of a delusion did we have.¡¯ The moment the ground broke apart and the ghoul things came out, he had dashed out through the surrounding people. He had thrown away his underlings to save other surviving ones. Since he thought that finding Hansoo could clear up everything. The others agreed with him as they ran here with him and he had finally found Hansoo. But when he found him, his sanity came out. What he had found was not a god or a paragon but an adventurer just like themselves. The crazy rules of this fucked up god¡¯s boardgame set by the fairy applied to Hansoo the same as well. Since even if the others got killed by Hansoo, those immortals wouldn¡¯t disappear or anything. Of course Hansoo would probably be able to save him right now. ¡®...But afterwards?¡¯ Christopher pondered for a moment but then steeled his mind. To not cause any trouble. His underlings pained him but the ones next to him weren¡¯t the only ones he cared for. ¡®I shall die here without holding you down so please... Make it so the ones whoe after us don¡¯t suffer like us. I don¡¯t know how you will do this but...¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what one would have done in the floor below but that guy had done it. He would be able to do it. ¡°Fuck! You bastards! Let¡¯s die here then!¡± He had made sacrifices and given up his underlings until he got here, now he would just be a sacrifice for Hansoo. Christopher¡¯s mind was at ease after giving up as he clenched tightly onto the spear and charged forward after quickly turning around. ..................................... ¡°Fuck... So you were only running away?¡± me Warrior-V clicked his tongue as he saw the bug yers suddenly turning around fighting crazily. He thought it was a jackpot but was disappointed. There was a rumor in the past. That arge amount of bug-yers were hiding from the normal yers within the maze. And me Warrior-V actually trusted that rumor to a degree. Since these guys wouldn¡¯t y the game without any motives. They had to continuously go on quests and hunts in order to get items, gold and level up. And for that the Great Maze was a perfect location. It was a location which still had a part shrouded by mystery in a game like Exodus where everything had been found out. Since there were less and less yers the deeper one went in, these bug yers could actually dodge the eyes of the yers and hunt there. Even more so if they were high-level bug yers. He had chased them this far in case they were running towards arger group but for this small group to be all of them. Though 15 wasn¡¯t a low number, he was still quite enraged because he originally had high expectations. ¡®Tsk. Damned bastards. I¡¯ll y around with you before you die.¡¯ ¡°Hey! It seems like there¡¯s nothing else! Kill them all!¡± As soon as me Warrior-V¡¯s words rang out. The people around made disappointed expressions as they started to charge in. Since if me Warrior-V judged there was nothing else to take, there really was nothing else. me Warrior-V shook his head as he watched the other yers charge in like a swarm of ants towards the bug yers. ¡®There¡¯s no need for me to step in. Anyways...It¡¯s really chaotic here now. How did this happen.¡¯ me Warrior-V frowned as he watched the Level 1 Supply Zone which had turned into a mess. Infected warriors were charging in from all directions. They had split up into two groups in order to keep the infected warriors back and kill the bug yers at the same time. But since most of the high level yers around level 200 had left already, this current location, which was mainly filled with non-battle sses, was getting massacred. The stronger ones had already gone below. The ones remaining were getting smashed apart. Constant logouts. Of course he had no thoughts of saving them. Since it wasn¡¯t like he was going to get anything for saving these guys. And if his group received more casualties then he, the party leader, would have to bear the brunt of it all. ¡®We need to clean up and fall back.¡¯ As me Warrior-V was about to turn around. A unique yer came into his view. ¡®Mmm?¡¯ A yer who was constantly killing zombie soldiers left and right. And me Warrior-V was shocked as he saw this. ¡®Huh? Why is there a high level yer here? Why didn¡¯t he go down? Did hee down to resupply?¡¯ Everything from skills to artifacts to control. They were all top tier. Crunch! Ududuududuk! Every time the shining golden spear snaked around, a head flew off and the entire body got destroyed. He didn¡¯t know what skills and armor he had on but they remained spotless despite the sword attacks of the infected warriors. me Warrior-V was shocked. ¡®Crazy bastard...How much real life money did he spent.¡¯ Those artifacts and skills looked extremely expensive. In that instant the greed within the depths of me Warrior-V¡¯s mind twitched. ¡®The infected warriors are mostly dealt with as well.¡¯ Though the infected warriors were immortal, there was a limit to how fast they can regenerate. Since the 2nd group had cleaned the surroundings well, there would be some time until the other infected warriors, who had gone out to chase other yers, came back to them. me Warrior-V tapped hisrade, next to him. ¡°Huh? What is it?¡± ¡°Look over there?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Arirangcar frowned at the location the me Warrior-V pointed to and frowned. ¡°You want us to kill him?¡± me Warrior-V nodded as he spoke. ¡°If we¡¯re correct then it¡¯s a jackpot.¡± The thing the bug yers had ran towards. And a person who was hunting alone near them with amazing controls. It doesn¡¯t matter if he was a bug yer or not. If they were right then it was a huge jackpot. If not then they could just apologize, return the dropped artifacts and pay him fees for the death penalty. Their bug killer group, , had kept their image up like this up until now. The hate the yers had towards bug yers and the bug killers who dealt with this. This had given them the right to attack anybody. ¡®If we¡¯re wrong then whatever but...If we¡¯re right then it¡¯s a huge jackpot.¡¯ Even if one of those items dropped, it would be extremely expensive. Since countless yers yed Exodus and there were plenty of rich people who wanted to fill in the gaps of bad control with good artifacts. The amount of money they spent was on a different level from normal people, these people used tremendous amounts of money just to get a slight advantage over others. If that guy was a bug yer then not being able to find their of bug yers was okay. But Arirangcar shook his head. ¡°You aren¡¯t sure right?¡± ¡°...No.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s just focus. It¡¯s not good to make enemies for no reason.¡± Having some expectations and not getting anything was annoying for them as well. And that person was too strong for them to provoke without knowing for sure. If that guy had a nasty personality, attacked them back and caused the bug yers to run because their formation broke apart then things would get annoying. ¡°Ugh.¡± me Warrior-V heard Arirangcar¡¯s words and then came back to his senses. Since those words were right. He had seen hundreds of bug yers over 5 years and saw the habits of thousands of bug yers through records. Since this was his job. The reason why he was appointed the party leader was not because of this battle strength. Eyes. It¡¯s because of his eyes which were amazing at finding out the bug yers hiding within yers. That was his strong point and his greatest fortune. He couldn¡¯t tell others how to determine them but with careful observation he could tell. The strangeness that existed within them. But he could not feel that with that person over there. ¡®If that¡¯s an act then...That guy has to be somebody amazing.¡¯ One couldn¡¯t judge somebody was a bug yer just from good controls. They had to judge their aura, eyes, actions, hands and every other movements toe down to a goal. And with all this, that guy passed. me Warrior-V did not believe there was somebody who was so good at acting to the point of escaping his eyes. ¡®Ugh. I¡¯ll buy you the bag next time Minah. Business isn¡¯t that great for oppa these days.¡¯ As me Warrior-V thought of his girlfriend in real life and was turning around. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Something strange entered the eyes of me Warrior-V ................................................. Kwaddddduk! Hansoo smashed apart the head of the infected warrior charging towards him and then looked towards the adventurers who were dying with heavy eyes. Even this was a dangerous action. Since there weren¡¯t many who looked to the bug yers with eyes of pity. The only ones who would do that were other bug yers. But this much was okay. There were a lot of people who looked at bug yers like insects but there were quite a lot of others who frowned at the cruelty of what happened to them. But if he took a step further than that he could get caught. Since the moment he showed some form of connection to them, the bug yers will figure it out and attack him. But he remembered the expression of Christopher. And made a decision. ¡®I can¡¯t help them outright.¡¯ Pity and priorities were two different things. If he got found out then he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Since there was no reason a normal yer would help the bug yers. He would go on the cklist of the Anteaters. But it¡¯ll be good if everything goes ording to his n. ¡®I hope that the party leader¡¯s skills are good. And even better if he¡¯s greedy...¡¯ Hansoo finished his thoughts and let loose a few other actions that made him look like a yer discreetly. .................................................... ¡®Huh?¡¯ me Warrior-V flinched. The strangeness started to ur. It increased the more the bug yers he had been chasing got driven into a corner. And me Warrior-V was delighted. ¡®Fuck yeah! Good job me Warrior!¡¯ me Warrior-V immediately whispered to Arirangcar next to him. ¡°Yo. Let¡¯s get him.¡± ¡°Dude, I told you...¡± Arirangcar froze after seeing his friend¡¯s expression. It waspletely different from the one before. Arirangcar looked at his friend with a strange expression. ¡°I can¡¯t see it...You sure?¡± He was a bug killer but he was acknowledged for his PK skills, he wasn¡¯t as good as his friend who looked at recordings of bug yers all day at discerning bug yers. ¡®He looks like a normal yer to me...¡¯ me-Warrior V chuckled as he replied. ¡°Can¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°...Mmm.¡± Arirangcar agreed and then sent a signal. ¡°2nd group, since you dealt with the soldierse over here. We found a new one.¡± It was different from before. There were only a very few rare cases where he had been wrong with such a confident expression. ¡®Just wait Minah you bitch. I¡¯ll buy you the fucking bag you were singing about.¡¯ This was a jackpot. me Warrior-V drooled as he looked at the new bug yer and mumbled. Chapter 226 : God’s Destruction Maul (1) Chapter 226 : God¡¯s Destruction Maul (1) Crunch! Attacks flew into Hansoo who was killing the infected soldiers. Kuuudududuk! ¡®So his eyes were better than I thought huh.¡¯ Hansoo swung his spear to deflect the attack and then asked with a surprised expression. ¡°Why are you doing this? I didn¡¯t interfere with your hunt.¡± me Warrior-V chuckled at Hanson¡¯s words. ¡®Why are all of them same?¡¯ This was a normal reaction the bug yers had when they got caught. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you bastards. Jesus, all these bug yers really need to die.¡± me Warrior-V had already confirmed it inside his mind, he didn¡¯t even greet him as normal yers did. Well, this was the correct method actually. Once he found his prey, he had to drive the fact that the other guy was a bug yer. That was the only way to get rid of hesitation when they fought. Being rude to bug yers was normal. Hansoo clicked his tongue at the feeling he hadn¡¯t felt in quite a while. ¡®These bug killers are rude as usual.¡¯ Because these guys had the majority as their backup, they treated others as criminals. If not then whatever, if suspicious then catch them first. Even more so since people couldn¡¯t die or anything in this game. The people who get killed will feel shitty but they couldn¡¯t do anything against the bug killers who specialized in PKing and they received quite generous rewards so ignored it most of the times. And getting rid of bugs was beneficial for them as well. These bug killers were the monsters the game¡¯s system had created. As Hansoo was clicking his tongue. Arirangcar shook his head with an uncertain expression while looking at me Warrior-V. Though me Warrior-V was sure, he still wasn¡¯t. And if you took into ount that guy¡¯s strength, it was better to not provoke him. Arirangcar coughed a bit and then spoke towards Hansoo. ¡°Are you willing to die once for us? We¡¯re willing topensate you. It¡¯ll be troublesome if you resist. If you have a Immortality Stone then we willpensate for that as well.¡± If Hansoo wasn¡¯t a bug yer, this wasn¡¯t a bad deal. But of course Hansoo did not have any intentions of agreeing. Hansoo made an extremely dissatisfied expression and replied sharply. ¡°I heard that the Anteaters were shoving their des everywhere like mad dogs but it was true huh. If you guys ask us to die then do we have to give our necks up and log out like that?¡± Arirangcar¡¯s expression froze up. ¡°...You¡¯re making things tedious. Logging out isn¡¯t that hard you know. We¡¯re working hard, you should help us out.¡± Of course they were working for a profit but they still had pride in their work. Since the game had to be fair. The removal of bug yers was not something only they did but something that everyone did. And they were using their own time in order to do this but for that guy to be this uncooperative. Arirangcar wasn¡¯t the only one who got angry at Hansoo¡¯s remark. ¡°Just kill him! The n willpensate if we¡¯re wrong!¡± ¡°Why would that guy be that hostile if he has no secrets?¡± ¡°Arirangcar! Do you not trust me Warrior? He¡¯s rarely been wrong!¡± As the yers cursed out and mumbled. Hansoo chuckled and fanned the me. ¡°How patriotic. You guys really think you are doing something honorable. Do you also need a badge for that?¡± ¡°This fucking bitch...¡± As Hansoo said those words. Every yer¡¯s expressions froze. ¡®Most bug yers try to evade collision...¡¯ It was even more confusing because he was so direct. That moment. me Warrior-V shouted. ¡°Yo! We don¡¯t have time!¡± Like water flowing through a hole. The infected soldiers were charging towards them after their targets had disappeared. They had to choose quickly. Whether to only kill 10 and end it there. Or finish the guy in front of them as well. The answer came out quickly. ¡®Fucking bastard! I don¡¯t care if you aren¡¯t a bug yer, I need you kill you at least once!¡¯ Booooom! The moment a diamond level skill that one needed to be at least level 210 to learn, , exploded out. ¡°Kill him!¡± Crunch! Uududuk! Countless skills exploded out. Hansoo mumbled while looking at these bug killers. ¡®This is more than enough reason for self defense.¡¯ The thing that came after this was the problem. He could either buy time until the adventurers over there escaped and thene to peace. Or destroy them all. Since he was the one who provoked them and they attacked first, it wouldn¡¯t be hard toe to peace. ¡®But if I destroy them...I¡¯ll probably go onto the ck list.¡¯ Hansoo pondered for a moment. He was worried about getting onto the cklist and the yers chasing after him. Since he would need to get chased instead of quietly slipping away in a party. This was why he had wanted to join a party and quietly go down. But thinking about it for a while, he realized the water had already been spilt. The moment the red gem recovered and this ce got filled with zombie soldiers. The terror incident of the Great Maze should¡¯ve happened a year from now anyway. Taking into ount what will happen from now on, the collision between the Keil and Korin Kingdom, it wouldn¡¯t really be a problem. ¡®These yers...These guys won¡¯t have any time to care about this ce anyway.¡¯ And another thing. He remembered something in the past. How these guys had killed his friends for fun. As he remembered this. Hansoo decided. To make things worse instead of dodging around. ¡®Clean these guys up...And go down.¡¯ Then. Whoooosh! Hansoo¡¯s entire body red up with golden light. ......................................... Booom! Boooooom! ¡°Hey! Use suppression!¡± ¡°Fuck! I am!¡± ¡°That¡¯s his movement after being suppressed!¡± ¡°Aaaak! Crazy bastard, how much money did he spend on resistance!¡± ¡°Fucking hell! Dodge! Dodge! He¡¯s charging in with dispels!¡± Chaos urred in a corner of the Level 1 supply zone. Hansoo who was jumping around like a mad dog and the yers retaliating. Hansoo made an extremely enraged expression. ¡°You! Bastards! If you¡¯re going to kill then kill bugs! You dare touch a normal yer!¡± Booom! Boooooom! ¡°Uaaak! Hey! Chulbae¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°Tankers what are you doing! At least block his kick or something before you die!¡± The long range attackers started to scream in the back. ¡®Fuck! I just need to....I just need to hit him!¡¯ That guy wasn¡¯t invincible. He was actually dodging their attacks. The problem was that he was too good at dodging. Even if it was his real body, one wouldn¡¯t be able to move like that unless they were like a pro fighter. But that guy was doing that. He was looking at the minute movements of each fingers and eyes and calcting the direction and expected range of the skills. The long-range attackers were slowly getting killed one by one despite using theirrades as shields and were barely dodging. And the tankers grinded their teeth and shouted out at the shouts of the long range attackers. ¡°Fuck! We¡¯re trying as well!¡± Kwaddudududdk But before the guy could finish his words. The head of the man who was charging forward flew off as his body shined golden bright. The spear smashed into his fatal location. And the guy who had just died was armed to the teeth with diamond-level full te armor. Somebody who couldn¡¯t and who shouldn¡¯t die like that. But he couldn¡¯t block attacks that urately aimed between the te armor and into one¡¯s fatal point. His defensive skills were good but the opponent¡¯s attacks were too strong. This was a difference of quality. ¡®Fucking hell...A full te can¡¯t even block that one spear poking around? Is that guy a pro or something?¡¯ Arirangcar, who was leading the long range attackers, was shocked. Pro yers. Beasts who learned all sorts of martial arts,bat skills as well as used tremendous amounts of experience and calctions to fill in the gaps of reduced reaction speed just to sit at the top of thedder in this game of Exodus. In order to show off their quality apany or even an entire country would recruit them and supply them, their skills were not something amateurs shouldpare to. Since a single experienced pro yer was said to be able to kill 50 to 100 yers of the same level as him. Of course he knew that guy couldn¡¯t be a pro but such words did reallye out. He knew the faces of most pro yers and such pro yers wouldn¡¯t sit around in a ce like the Great Maze. The location they yed around at was thend where master level yers were at. Something was confirmed in his head. Arirangcar shouted to me Warrior-V. ¡°Hey, I think this guy is a bug yer!¡± me Warrior-V nodded subconsciously. He knew that guy was strong but not to this extent. The reason why he had stepped forward because he was confident that his group would be able to win even if he was a bug yer. But the result waspletely different. That guy had gotten crazy to the point where he was killing both the 1st and 2nd groups and at this rate they would even lose the bug killers they had already caught. And he, the party leader, would have to deal with this issueter. ¡®Fuck...No! I¡¯ll lose a huge amount of ie for a long time!¡± Failing a hunt was something else but this would be really bad. As me Warrior-V was making an urgent expression. Crunch! A spear flew in and filled his vision. ¡®Fucking hell...¡¯ me Warrior-V disappeared into golden light with his expression of shock. Watching his friends being massacred and the bug yers leaving with this chance. ......................................... ¡°Uwaaaaaaak!¡± Crash! nk! me Warrior-V, Kang Junho, stood up from the Connector set up in his house and threw away his desk clock. The desk clock smashed onto the small apartment room which had fancy clothes that didn¡¯t fit this small room and shattered into small pieces. ¡®Fuck...I¡¯ll really starve at this rate!¡¯ Jungo cursed about as he gulped down water. At that moment. Oooong The phone next to Junho started to vibrate and ring. Junho stopped grinding his teeth and then checked his phone. At that instant. Whoosh! Blood was drained from his face. . He wouldn¡¯t usually be afraid of these people. Since he repeated borrowing and paying back by calcting his normal ie. But the story would change in a situation like this where the fault of failing the bug yer hunt has been shoved onto him and he would lose a huge amount of ie. These guys were people who changed the instant a customer stopped being a customer. They wouldn¡¯t do anything as of now since he had dealt with them numerous times but if he couldn¡¯t repay the money then things could get realplicated. ¡®I¡¯m the dumbass. Just to make my girlfriend happier...¡¯ He felt himself was extremely pathetic to have sold himself just for a girl but that was not the important thing as of now. Junho, who had been writhing in anger, calmed down and picked up his Connector. The Revival Talisman was expensive but that wasn¡¯t important. He would need to work really hard to recover from his failure and he felt like he would go crazy if he didn¡¯t let this off somewhere. ¡®Fucking bastards. You guys are using bugs because this is just a game but it¡¯s survival for me.¡¯ Junho cursed around as he put on the headset shaped Connector andid down onto the bed. ..................................... Crunch! Hansoo smashed away the head of the final yer, swung the spear around and then thought of his objective again. The reason why he got the skull within his arms. The core and the goal of the thing that sustained the seal on this . Solo numbering 3 artifact. Hansoo thought of the thing that was sleeping in the 4th floor of the Great Maze of the Ains. Chapter 227 : God’s Destruction Maul (2) Chapter 227 : God¡¯s Destruction Maul (2) As Hansoo was thinking of his objective. Christopher carefully approached him from the distance. He was actually watching from a distance in case something happened to Hansoo while the others ran away and had approached Hansoo after the situation ended. Christopher eximed out loud while watching Hansoo. ¡®...He¡¯s unbelievably strong. Seriously.¡¯ ¡°Thank you. But is this okay? You will be in danger too. You should hurry and...¡± Hansoo hasn¡¯t been confirmed as a bug yer yet. As Christopher was about to tell Hansoo to split up from him and his group. Hansoo spoke towards Christopher. ¡°I would¡¯ve been caught eventually anyway.¡± ¡®Not everything can go ording to my ns.¡¯ Things that should¡¯ve happened a year from now had happened now. So it was quite clear who had done it. Clementine¡¯s forces. Those guys had probably done it. ¡®Though they weren¡¯t specifically aiming for me...I¡¯m probably rted to it.¡¯ What those guys were afraid of was him bringing his forces up. And how he would prepare here. Since the Exodus was very limited in order to set up to billions of people despite being so huge. The reason why Clementine¡¯s forces weren¡¯t targeting him was because they didn¡¯t know where he would choose to expand from. If they knew he would pop out from here then they would¡¯ve used all their forces to stop him. ¡®I need to finish the 6th Great Change before they realize.¡¯ And he needed to get to the location on the 4th floor whereid. To the space within the maze of the 4th floor before heading down to the 5th floor. A secretnd nobody had found yet. And he needed the skull in his hands to get to that ce. Like how the yer who had initiated the 6th Great Change in the past had done. ¡®Since things have turned out like this, I¡¯ll just make things bigger and smash all the way down to the 4th floor quickly.¡¯ ording to his calctions, he didn¡¯t have much time. Hansoo looked towards where the War Fortress should be above the maze. .............................................. Oooooooong. Central za. yers were reviving with Revival Talismans at the default revival area. Bug killers who had been killed by Hansoo. The ones who revived cursed out loud and spat out. ¡°Fuck...That guy is too much.¡± ¡°Hey! You revived as well?¡± Arirangcar grinded his teeth as he looked at hisrades who were reviving back at the za. Then. Oooooong. me Warrior-V logged back in and popped out next to Arirangcar. And me Warrior-V asked Arirangcar as soon as he came out. ¡°...How many used the Immortality Stones?¡± ¡°...23 including myself.¡± ¡°You died right away again?¡± ¡°Yeap.¡± ¡°Fucking bastard...¡± me Warrior-V grinded his teeth. They were indeed the ones who attacked first but this was too much. 23 Immortality Stones evaporated into thin air for no reason. Arirangcar spoke towards me Warrior-V. ¡°Anyways, this is it for today.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Arirangcar frowned at me Warrior-V¡¯s reply. ¡°Come on dude. We...We aren¡¯t even sure if he was a bug yer or not and do you even know how big the losses are? There are even some who aren¡¯t logging back in because the Revival Talisman are so expensive and they are taking a break today. They told me they¡¯re going to hunt around for a while as well.¡± me Warrior-V grinded his teeth at Arirangcar¡¯s words. ¡®These unloyal bastards...Fuck. How did we get pushed into a corner like this.¡¯ Sighs came out from Kang Joonho¡¯s mouth in real life. It was amazing when they, the bug killers, were roaming around in the past. No matter how much money they used, they could just buy it back by hunting inside Exodus. But the number of bug yers dwindled for some reason as time went on as Anteater group¡¯s ie also dropped. Of course they still earned much more than normal yers but it was not enough for me Warrior-V. He needed to seed in his hunts due to having gotten used to the extravagant lifestyle. But because of one bastard it seems he was in for a huge trouble. He was going to suffer a lot for a while. He would need to grind without sleep for quite a while. me Warrior-V grinded his teeth after thinking up to this point. ¡®You bastard. You think I¡¯m going to leave you alone? I remember your face. You are now... On the cklist.¡¯ cklist. As me Warrior-V spoke what was on his mind. ¡°Yo. Let¡¯s put him on the cklist.¡± Arirangcar frowned again. ¡®This guy¡¯s gotten crazy again. Ugh.¡¯ He was a bug killer because he liked the legal PK aspect of it but his friend, who was in it for money, rarely let things pass with just a simpleugh. Anybody that made his life harder was somebody he needed to kill. Arirangcar thought of the guy from before. ¡®You¡¯re going to suffer for a while.¡¯ That guy was seriously strong. But once he got onto the cklist, only the road of suffering would be remaining. Even more so if he was stronger. The stronger he was and the less he died, the more suspicions will stack up. Since he would need to die in order to get rid of the suspicions. ¡®Well. He really is a bit suspicious. To be so strong.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure but that guy was indeed suspicious. There¡¯s a limit to how good one¡¯s control could be. Arirangcar spoke towards me Warrior-V. ¡°Putting somebody on the cklist is your choice but... The situation doesn¡¯t seem that good right now.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°Look over there.¡± me Warrior-V looked around the War Fortress. And finally he could see things that he couldn¡¯t before due to being to angry. Countless soldiers and knights d in steel were walking around. They were clearly different from yers who each had their individual outfits, they were all wearing uniform sets of armors. me Warrior-V gulped down his saliva as he looked at the thousands of soldiers marching through the War Fortress. Though they looked like arge group of crappy soldiers, they knew exactly what those soldiers were after ying this game for so long. ¡°Fuck...I wondered what the ruckus from before was, did a guy ept a war rted quest and blow it up?¡± me Warrior-V realized what had happened in the underground maze and frowned. ................................... ¡°Heheheheheh.¡± A yer was crossing through the yers and was heading towards the western castle gate. Ecliptic Mania, who had blown up the bomb, revived on the saved spot and was heading out of the War Fortress. If one left through the west gate and followed the path then they would arrive at the Korin Kingdom. ¡®They told me that arge amount of rewards was prepared for me right?¡¯ Ecliptic Mania thought of the words of the female who had given him the quest and then smiled. He was poor from spending all the money he had to get to this ce anyway. After finding out that he didn¡¯t belong here, there was no other reason to stay. He didn¡¯t know why he needed to blow up that bomb and what that did but one thing was clear. That he would¡¯ve died from that explosion. ¡®I hope those guys melted down well. I wonder if the guards got cooked well. Pity I couldn¡¯t see it with my own eyes.¡¯ Ecliptic Mania felt good as he thought of Kameira, Hansoo and the NPC guards who annoyed him melting away and started to hum. It didn¡¯t matter what had been caused by what he had done. Since he just needed to move on and start his second game life. He didn¡¯t want to have aplicated life in game. What he wanted to do was adventuring not politics. ¡®Goodbye. Damned War Fortress.¡¯ As Ecliptic Mania spat and was about to move towards the city gates in the distance. Phooosh! A spear prated into Ecliptic Mania¡¯s heart. ¡°...Huh?¡± This was not something that should happen the moment he revived in the vige. Ecliptic Mania cursed out loud at his body that was slowly bing transparent as he turned around. To curse the person off before he logged out. ¡°Which bastard is it! Do you know what the penalties are for PKing in town...¡± But Ecliptic Mania was shocked as he turned around. Since somebody extremely famous was standing there. ¡°Uh....Huh...?¡± Ecliptic Mania was shocked as he looked at the general who was armored from top to bottom. It wasn¡¯t a yer. It was an NPC in charge of the War Fortress. The person who stood at the apex of this ce. Great General, Estimated level 400. This man was the one who was in charge of everything in the War Fortress and the one who protected the kingdom at the very frontlines of war. As Ecliptic Mania was shocked to silence by the aura of the great general. Cykrus sniffled a bit and then spat towards Ecliptic Mania who was disappearing in golden light. ¡°Scent of the Demon...You were the one who caused the trouble below.¡± ¡®Fucking immortal bastard. Does he even know what¡¯s below that ce.¡¯ Cykrus grinded his teeth as he looked at the man disappearing in front of him with a cold expression. ................................ Rumble. ¡°Ugh...¡± Christopher looked around his surroundings. He could only see zombies now. All the decent yers had escaped and the weaker ones had been logged out. He had realized on the way here but these things were no pushovers. That was why the bug killer¡¯s formation had been broken apart. He wasn¡¯t sure about how many of these guys he would need to deal with on the way down. As Christopher stared at the wave of zombies filling in the space cleaned up by the bug killers in a daze. Hansoo spoke towards Christopher. ¡°We¡¯re going down now. You have a skill to find the path right? Go. Find the road to the 2nd floor.¡± This ce was a maze. He would find it eventually but it would be faster for somebody who had a tracker type skill. Hansoo finished his words and headed forward. Towards the hundreds of infected soldiers. ¡®What is he going to do...¡¯ As Christopher and the others were making confused expressions. Kyaaaaak! ¡°Shit!¡± The people, who had been focused onto Hansoo, freaked out at the screams from their surroundings and then looked around. This was not the time to be in a daze. They needed to carry their own weight if they didn¡¯t want to be baggage. Then. Booooom! ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone turned around subconsciously at the huge explosive sound. And then freaked out. Hundreds of soldiers had been blown apart. A tunnel of corpses created by dead zombie soldiers. And Hansoo who was letting off steam from his entire body. ¡®He didn¡¯t use this before...He was holding back his strength huh...¡¯ Christopher stuttered at the tremendous change that had urred in such a short moment and asked. ¡°Wha..What..What is that?¡± ¡°I tried altering it a bit.¡± Kiiiiiiiiing! Everyone flinched as they saw the two dragons which had started to swirl around the tip of the spear with a strange noise. Chapter 228 : God’s Destruction Maul (3) Chapter 228 : God¡¯s Destruction Maul (3) The incident of the Great Maze had long been spread. Cykrus, the great general who had prated the immortal and killed him, grinded his teeth. ¡®...Damned bastards. They dared to use immortals?¡¯ The ones who were behind this damned incident were not the immortals. Since it was clear who had done it. There¡¯s no way a group of people who weren¡¯t serious and lived without a purpose would do something like this. To create a bomb using a spirit stone. ¡®The seal will break at this rate.¡¯ He wanted to charge in there and fix the situation. Since it was possible with his strength. Strength that the immortals couldn¡¯t even dream of. The epitome of strength, the result of decades of work. This strength, which enabled him to be a great general, would more than be enough. ¡®But...I can¡¯t.¡¯ Cykrus clenched his fist and looked towards the territory of the Korin kingdom in the distance. Well, the soldier training program that was going on over there. He could see his eternal rival managing over the training at the top of the castle. The one who defended the Korin kingdom to the end. Great General, Dal-Taran. Dal-Taran was watching him from the top of the castle. With an expression that told him he would charge in the moment he himself did something. And that guy would definitely do so with his personality. Actually the change which urred with the appearance of the Great Maze was more than enough to attract the attentionbug the Korin kingdom and many other kingdoms. As Cykrus grinded his teeth. An aide de camp next to him spoke. ¡°How are you going to managedo this? About the issue below?¡± Cykrus pondered for a bit and then spoke out. ¡°We hold this spot until supportes.¡± The aide, Apsius, nodded at the general¡¯s words. If they went down to deal with the maze than even arger problem will befallcharge onto the War Fortress. Apsius asked another question. ¡°What should we do about the one who caused the issue?¡± A vein popped out on Cykrus¡¯s forehead from Apsius¡¯s words. ¡°Fucking immortals.¡± To them, he and the others were merely imaginary existences. They could y with them and even kill them. This was why they were doing such things. People who would blow up a bomb that would end the lives of hundreds of lives of guards just forbecause of a few coins. Look at what they were doing now as well. He and the other NPCs were busy and wary of a war urring but the yers who filled up the za were busy staring at him. ¡°Woah! Great General!¡± ¡°Shall we try talking to him? He might give a quest.¡± ¡°Hey mister! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on but if there¡¯s something you need to do then just ask us! We¡¯ll do it for you!¡± ¡°Yeah! You just need to reward us!¡± Countless words such as that were flowing into the ears of Cykrus. ¡®Fucking bugs. You want to help?¡¯ He wanted to crush those people who were showing off their meager strength. But he could not. Since their immortality and theirrge numbers prevented him from doing so. ¡®But...There is indeed something I can do.¡¯ If they hade to enjoy this ce then he would make it as painful as possible. Cykrus racked his brain a bit and then spoke to Apsius. ¡°Put out a wanted notice for the one who blew up the bomb.¡± ¡°Which level?¡± ¡°Level 1.¡± Apsius flinched. The wanted notice would have a level depending on the crime. And the highest level the Great General couldy down was Level 1. Being right below Special level, this level would cause all royalty of the kingdom to always be wary of the criminal and even send allied nations the notice. Nothing would be usable. Inn, stores and even amenities. They would have to roam the world for eternity. It was the highest degree of punishment that they could inflict onto the immortals. ¡°...We will ask for the Korin Kingdom to cooperate as well.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± That guy probably thought the Korin Kingdom would back him up but that was not the case. If the Korin Kingdom¡¯s guys had brains then they would actually chase the immortal even harder for the reward money. They would also do so in order to hide the links they had with this situation. ¡®I¡¯ll let it pass with this for now.¡± Dealing with the maze was more urgent right now. ¡°Seal the maze and prevent anyone from entering! Ask the capital for the magic army reinforcement!¡± Cykrus red at the Korin Kingdom¡¯s castle walls and then jumped towards his own castle. ..................................... ¡°Which way do I have to go?¡± With those words a translucent arrow appeared in front of Christopher. Towards a path filled with infected soldiers. Christopher shouted out loudly. ¡°That way!¡± Then. Whooosh! Hansoo activated the Nine Dragons Spear. Ooooooong. The mana jade cried out as if it was asking Hansoo if he was going to use it again. It had to. Since so much pressure was put on the mana jade just for using this skill once, to the point of it almost breaking. But thankfully for the mana jade, what it had been worrying about hadn¡¯t happened. Oooooong! A bit of the mana that came out from the mana jade rushed through his body and created a single dragon. It was the same up to this point as before when Hansoo had escaped. Then a second dragon came out. Oooooooooooong! The mana jade and his heart both cried out in shock. That he would die at this rate. But Hansoo hadn¡¯t activated the Nine Dragons Spear to die. The moment those two dragons reached the tip of the spear. Hansoo focused his entire mana and mental strength to control the Nine Dragons Spear. He suppressed the skill from creating a third dragon and then controlled it to follow his own will. Crunch! Crrunnch! The spell of the Nine Dragons Spear that had been imbedded into his body tried to gather in any way possible but Hansoo quickly suppressed it. Soon. Oooong. The activation of the skill stopped and the two dragons that had been on the tip of the spear moved forward. Roaaarrr! ¡°Jesus...¡± The people who had been staring from behind looked at it while flinching as if they still hadn¡¯t gotten used to it. A tremendous might. Every single soldier took time to kill but he was massacring them in hundreds. And it seemed like an ultimate skill to them at first but they soon realized that it wasn¡¯t. Since it was the third time that skill came out. Thanks to this, they were running towards the entrance to the 2nd floor at a extreme speed. ¡°Uh...Isn¡¯t it better to destroy that gem first before we move?¡± Christopher asked while running and panting. Hansoo, with his skills, might¡¯ve been able to break that gem and they wouldn¡¯t have had to run with such hurry like this. Hansoo shook his head at those words. Breaking it was hard and there was no reason to break it. A situation like this where entering the maze was blocked, there was nothing bad for him. It was better the less yers he saw. Since they were all potential enemies. Crunch! Hansoo forcibly fixed his body which had slightly gotten twisted from using the weaker Nine Dragons Spear and then checked his stats for the first time in a very long time. [Kang Hansoo] Strength (Green) : 0.6% Stamina (Green) : 0.6% Agility (Green) : 0.6% Perception (Green) : 0.6% Mana (Green) : 0.6% Magic (Green) : 0.6% Physical Resistence (Green) : 0.6% Magic Resistance (Green) : 0.6% +Level 201 -Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement : 61.5% -Pandemic de : 44.8% -Nine Dragons Spear: 6.1% -Forked Lightning (Green) : 0.6% -Nurmaha¡¯s Ring (Green) : 0.6% -Thousand Soldiers Armor (Green) : 0.6% -Dark Cloud (Green) : 0.6% -Dragon Essence de (Green) : 0.6% -Mana Jade (Green) : 0.6% -Fragments of Seven Souls (3/7) -Seven Stars (3/7) Hansoo finished checking his stats and then nodded. Since it was the same as what he had guessed. The runes were reced with experience in this world. So if one¡¯s experience points rose, their runes rose as well. Along with the growing artifacts such as the Dragon Essence de. A factor that was a positive point of this damned world. Of course killing other adventurers and beasts wasn¡¯t the only way to raise one¡¯s exp. Killing yers, like PKing, rose it as well. This was the reason why his experience points rose quickly. ¡®It¡¯s not bad. The Nine Dragons Spear is good as well.¡¯ Hansoo checked something the moment he came up. As to whether he could use a weaker version of the Nine Dragons Spear. The power was one thing but it was too risky, if he used this and there was even a single enemy nearby he would be in danger. A single, ultimate skill. If he couldn¡¯t kill then he would die. But to use it as an ultimate skill was such a waste of its strength. Even if one said the terms ¡®go hard or go home¡¯ to him, it was the same as having a de that could y a dragon but waiting for a dragon to appear. So he had tried to alter it. To twist it around and make a weaker version. It might¡¯ve been hard for normal people but due to his trait, his powerful body and his skill at controlling mana, he might¡¯ve been able to use one or two of them separately. And the result was a sess. Ooooong! ¡®This much bacsh and this much power... It¡¯s worth using.¡¯ Hansoo calmed down the Mana Jade that was still trembling as if it was still in rage and then mumbled. Of course just because he separated one dragon from a total of nine it wasn¡¯t like he got one ninth of the original strength. It was actually much weaker. But it was still a de that could kill dragons. A destructive force that wasn¡¯t evenparable to the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement. If there was one downside then it was its mastery level. ¡®It rose to 6.1% when I used it once...It barely rises when I use it¡¯s weaker version huh.¡¯ He saw the mastery level, which had risen quickly, and thought that he would¡¯ve been able to master it using the weaker version but it seems he had been expecting too much. It was probably because he had forcibly altered a skill to use one to two dragons instead of nine as a whole. But Hansoo suppressed his disappointment, put another dragon onto the tip of the spear and then attacked. This power that could split the earth and flip it apart was more than enough. Booooom! A single dragon exploded out as numerous tens of soldiers turned into meat pastes. And Christopher made a confused expression. It was still strong but it was much weaker than when two dragons existed. ¡®Why one at a time? Is he tired out already?¡¯ There were still tons of infected soldiers around, things would be annoying if this continued. Booom! Christopher smashed away the soldier rushing in and then shouted towards Hansoo. ¡°If you¡¯re tired then we¡¯ll guard you so recover your mana! We can buy some time...¡± But Hansoo shook his head. He understood why Christopher was worrying but there was a different reason why he had only used one dragon. ¡°We¡¯re here already.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The people shouted in glee as they saw the strange orb surrounded by corpses of infected soldiers. The location to go down to the 2nd floor. But Christopher¡¯s mind turned heavy. The moment he saw their target location, the thoughts of people chasing him were brought back up. Christopher asked Hansoo. ¡°The bug killers will chase us. How are...¡± Hansoo cut him off and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine for a while. Do you know what the current situation of the War Fortress is like?¡± Ellenoia and Christopher nodded. The first thing they had done when they got here was gathering information. If he knew that this ce, the Bellum War Fortress, was like a ammunition storage that was about to explode then he would¡¯ve nevere here. Everything started from thend next to the Bellum War Fortress. ¡®Spiritnd.¡¯ The hunting ground which had been released after the 5th patch and had turned this ce into the hottest ce. Christopher thought of the conflicts he had in his mind. Chapter 229 : God’s Destruction Maul (4) Chapter 229 : God¡¯s Destruction Maul (4) The War Fortress. A location that had be one of the hottest ces after the 5th patch. Countless yers rode on the warp gate toe to this ce and hunted on the Spirit Land located near the Bellum War Fortress andpleted the quests prepared for them by Exodus. The difficulty was high and it hadn¡¯t been long since it came out so there was ack of information about it but this actually encouraged the yers even more. Since the game Exodus wasn¡¯t petty in rewarding pioneers. Well, it was more being extravagant than not being petty. To the point of Bellum War Fortress and even other kingdoms giving out quests for those rewards. And if someone received enough honors then they could even ownnd. A location which had plenty reasons to attract yers. Exodus showed off a tremendouslyrge world and had plenty of ces where high level yers over 200 could y other than this. The in the Imperial Capital and the outside the kingdom were part of those locations as well. Famous hunting grounds for the level 200s to level up and for the few max level 250 master yers. Of course these locations which had decades of struggle and hard work invested in by yers with clear information and guides were much more attractive than some mysteriousnd such as the Spirit Land. But there was a specific reason why this ce, the Spirit Land, attracted so many people. This stone, which only dropped in the Spirit Land at a very low drop rate was very sought after amongst yers. It had the ability to enchant gear and even enhance skills. The S grade Spirit Stones that could enhance master artifacts for level 250s were so expensive that the people who wanted to sell them could basically say any price they wanted and people would still buy them. In order to find the Spirit Stones from the two , the yers crawled into them over and over again. To the damnednds that they could only enter after using the Protection Elixir from the of the 5th patch. It was extremely dangerous but the danger was worth it. And it didn¡¯t only apply to yers. ¡®This is what is causing the problem.¡¯ Hansoo thought of the Spirit Stones and mumbled. The Kingdoms which were inhabited by NPCs wanted these as well. Even more than yers. Unlike the yers who were just trying to enhance their personal strength, the Kingdoms could use various magical techniques without limits so it was very useful for them. The problem was that the Keil Kingdom was basically in control of most of these Spirit Stones. Since the Spirit Lands wererge, multiple Kingdoms were involved but the Protection Elixirs that allowed one to get in these could only be gotten from the Keil Kingdom. Of course the seven other Kingdoms wouldn¡¯t like this system. And because of this, the Korin and Keil Kingdoms who were at peace for over a hundred years started to get antsy with each other and countless war-rted quests appeared in the Bellum War Fortress. And war-rted quests were very sought after by yers because it gave achievement points and were rted to owningnd. Because of the two Kingdom¡¯s rtions, war-rted quests appeared which further caused countless yers to swarm around the first castle wall in order to receive these quests. War could blow out any given moment. Since the price of Spirit Stones was too high for a single country to monopolize them. Of course the war had already begun. With the terror incident of the maze. ¡®Well. It did indeed blow up a year earlier but it¡¯s not that bad.¡¯ Chaos could cause danger but it could also be an opportunity. If he could achieve his goals from this chaos then what Clementine¡¯s forces had done would¡¯ve just helped him. Hansoo finished his thoughts and then shouted while looking at the 5m-wide azure marble. ¡°Be careful with your words just in case after you jump in!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The people made confused expressions but even before they could ask, Hansoo jumped in. Towards the entrance down to the 2nd floor. And the people who were watching this grinded their teeth as they followed Hansoo in one by one. Whoooosh! Whoosh! And soon. The azure marble absorbed all those people and these tens of people disappeared from the 1st floor of the maze without a single trace. The infected soldiers only screamed at the disappearance of these people, they didn¡¯t have any thoughts of chasing them. Then they started to split up to oversee other parts of the maze and silence filled the area around the marble. ....................................... Whooooosh! ¡®Ugh...This doesn¡¯t really feel that great.¡¯ As Christopher frowned at the sensation of sticky liquids swirling around his body. Whooooosh! ¡°Huupp!¡± Christopher¡¯s body popped out from the marble and floated up into the air. ¡®I¡¯m out!¡¯ Christopher found his bnce in mid air as he lightlynded onto the ground. Then the words of Hansoo came into Christopher¡¯s ears. ¡°There are myrades.¡± Christopher tensed up at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡®...Others?¡¯ And as he looked around he saw hundreds of people watching him. He was shocked. ¡®So this is what he meant by being careful with our words...¡¯ The yers who had been hunting in the 2nd floor started to throw questions at Hansoo. ¡°What is this? What happened above?¡± ¡°Fuck! I can¡¯tmunicate with my friend who went up!¡± ¡°I heard the infected soldiers revived?¡± Hansoo shook his head at these questions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know very well as well. I hurriedly ran down here with my friends. We were resupplying in the supply zone and this had happened.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± The people then started to talk between themselves. ¡°Shit...Did the gem recover?¡± ¡°I hope somebody can just smash it apart.¡± ¡°Yo? Do you wanna try it out? We might get a ton of rewards for breaking it. The ones who broke it first got a lot too.¡± ¡°Ha. You want to get killed huh.¡± Christopher felt the difference between him and these yers once again as he listened to them. For him and others, it was a deathly crisis. But for them it was a chance that they might take. The people then spoke to Hansoo again. ¡°We¡¯re going to join hands and go up, how about you?¡± Hansoo replied instantly. ¡°I have friends below. We had split up to resupply.¡± ¡°Oh then...¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to go down. Well... We didn¡¯t have the time to get our bags because of the chaos but we still have to go help them.¡± The yers who had been looking at Hansoo¡¯s group suspiciously then started to look away. They were wondering why these guys were moving around in a small group but such cases were possible. Actually, it wasmon for a small group to rejoin after resupplying with potions and other necessities while therger group held a spot below. This was because the damned game didn¡¯t provide inventory and made everyone carry bags. The yers started to lose interest and said their goodbyes. ¡°Well. Stay strong. We¡¯ll just do a quest or two if we get the chance to on the way then!¡± ¡°Ugh. This is annoying. I used all my extra revival scrolls below.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it. There¡¯ll be more quests above soe on.¡± The yers started to head towards the marble leading back up casually one by one. And Christopher¡¯s underlings started to fall down one by one as if they finally started to rx. They had been too tensed up from all that had happened. ¡®Fucking hell. A mafia game* where we die if we get caught.¡¯ Ellenoia, Christopher¡¯s right hand, breathed in and out and asked Hansoo while she calmed herself down. ¡°Why do we even have to go down while doing all this? What¡¯s below...¡± Though Christopher¡¯s group was following Hansoo, Ellenoia still didn¡¯t understand why Hansoo was going down like this. She had gathered arge amount of information when she had firste to this world. Since that was what she had done before anyway. People found the hidden race and could receive Protection Elixirs from them. It was a small but huge change. Since this gave people the chance to acquire the godly item, . But there were not many reasons for them to go down. Since they could just aplish quests from other ces and buy the Protection Elixirs with gold. As Hansoo heard Ellenoia¡¯s words, he decided to let these people understand to a degree. To a degree. ¡°My trait is for something like this. I can feel it.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve never been wrong until now.¡± A strange expression appeared on Ellenoia¡¯s face but then soon disappeared. ¡°Phew...¡± Ellenoia sighed out loud. If somebody else told her such things and tried to take her down to the depths of hell then she might¡¯ve smashed their face in. But she had already heard the crazy things that man had said and had aplished after them. ¡®Well, we don¡¯t really have a choice anyway....Well, he really has a lot of fascinating things about him.¡¯ As Ellenoia watched Hansoo with a strange expression. Ooooong! The marble trembled and the people who had gone in came back out. While cursing with nervous expressions. ¡°Fucking hell!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Ellenoia made a shocked expression as she saw the hundreds of peopleing back out from the marble. ¡®Why did theye back like this? With such shocked expressions? Did something happen other than what we know about?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that strange for something else to happen. Since the moment the infected soldiers appeared, thend above had turned into a mysteriousnd. Ellenoia asked the group who had jumped out. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Well you see...¡± But before the yer could even answer. Crunch! A spear flew out from Hansoo¡¯s hand and pierced the yer¡¯s head. Ellenoia shouted at Hansoo¡¯s actions from shock. ¡°What...¡± ¡®Why the hell did he attack first!¡¯ Though they had been found out already, the time for the information to propagate was another story. Like how they had been sessful at hiding their identities just now. Collisions were better the less there were but for Hansoo to suddenly attack like that. Hansoo tsked and replied at Ellenoia¡¯s words. ¡°We¡¯ve been caught already.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± As Ellenoia looked around. The hundreds of yers who hade back down cursed out loud. ¡°Heh, fucking bastard¡¯s quite quick isn¡¯t he.¡± ¡°Damned bug yers. Isn¡¯t this a hack as well? We really need to get rid of them.¡± As Christopher and Ellenoia were shocked at the news. Hansoo mumbled inwardly. ¡®...They acted faster than I expected huh. On the cklist already.¡¯ cklist. A kill list managed by the bug killer n, . Then. Oooooong. Bright red powder started to gather around Hansoo¡¯s body. *For those who don¡¯t know what the mafia game is : https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mafia_(party_game) Chapter 230 : God’s Destruction Maul (5) Chapter 230 : God¡¯s Destruction Maul (5) ¡°Mmm.¡± me Warrior-V looked at the magnificent cklist entry he had created with pride. Countlessments appeared below the extremely detailed entry which even included a video. [Woah! Amazing. What armor is that?] [His spear and skills are amazing too. Why has nobody found him before? Has anyone seen him before?] [Our lives could flip for the better if we catch him. We might even be able to buy an entire house if we sell his stuff to some rich boys.] [His control is fucking beyond hacking. Clearly a hacker. Damn, the hacks these days are good.] [Hey! He¡¯s in the Great Maze! Let¡¯s go get him!] [Ugh! They¡¯ve blocked the entrance at the moment. The ones inside really hit a jackpot huh.] me Warrior-V smiled from the reaction. ¡®Good. Perfect.¡¯ ckist. A killer list sent out by the group. It wasn¡¯t much. They would just upload somebody¡¯s name and an image to a site anybody could ess and spread the information. It was a list created in case the bug killers lost their target. Once somebody appeared on that list, they would get chased by everyone in Exodus. Until they die. ¡®Now... It doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯re a yer or a bug yer.¡¯ The important thing was fucking him over. The cklist was more than enough. Since somebody¡¯s name in the cklist would stay until they died once. A rumor about somebody being a bug yer would spread extremely quickly but information clearing their name would not spread as fast. As a result the yer would die tens of times over and even more if they were unlucky, there was no better revenge than this. And because he could get cursed at a lot for this he didn¡¯t put up names randomly but it was different for somebody like him. For him to cause this much damage as well as being suspicious. Since there were so many witnesses, the job had been aplished quickly and this was the result. me Warrior-Vughed coldly as he looked at the views that were increasing super quickly. Even if he survived down below, he would die eventually. But as me Warrior-V wasughing in contentment. Ring! A strange noise rang out and a message arrived for me Warrior-V. ¡®What is this?¡¯ me Warrior-V opened up the message with a confused expression and then suddenly the color was drained from his face. ¡®n master?¡¯ Though they were in the same n, there was a huge difference in rank between him and the n master. me Warrior-V made a terrified expression as he looked at the message that he had just received. ............................................... ¡°Fuck!¡± Booom! Crunch! Christopher clenched his teeth and swung his sword at the yers who were attacking him. If only he hadn¡¯t been turned into a mess by the bug killers and yers who chased him. As he was bleeding, countless people were charging towards him. People who didn¡¯t have any fear since they didn¡¯t have to fear death. If he didn¡¯t know they were going after him and had been ambushed then he might not even be standing here like this. Booom! Crunch! Christopher smashed apart a head of a yer charging towards him with a short sword and the grinded his teeth. ¡®cklist, such a thing existed?¡¯ The final tactic of the bug killers who loved monopolizing things. With this, they would forever be runaways. Until they left this damned ce. ¡®No, I shouldn¡¯t worry about this.¡¯ There were desing for his neck at this instant. As Christopher rebnced himself and was about to attack the next person charging at him. Whoooosh. The red cloud around Christopher suddenly spread in all directions. ¡®Huaaak!¡¯ Christopher freaked out at the cloud which had appeared without a trace. He sensed it due to being sensitive to mana. He felt the viciousness and mana within every molecule which made up the cloud. It felt like being thrown into a pit full of man eating ants. And as he looked around. ¡°Uuuu.....¡± ¡°Huuk.¡± Hisrades, who were sensitive to the deadly aura, were shaking from head to toe even while fighting. And the yers mumbled with confused expressions. ¡°Huh? Did something happen? Why are they like this?¡± ¡°Keke. Maybe they finally figured out what is going on.¡± Christopher cursed out as he looked at the yers who were charging in ruthlessly. The yers, who couldn¡¯t detect the deadliness of the strange powder, were wary at first but soon reazlied it wasn¡¯t harmful as they charged through the cloud. ¡®Fuck. Thank god their perception is so dull.¡¯ If something like this surrounded somebody, it was normal to have difficulty even moving. Since it felt like their entire body would melt down and disintegrate the moment they moved. One could clearly see where this red cloud originated from. But the deathly aura within this powder did not reassure them at all. It was as if this was the end result of something created for one objective, it was like mass murder having a physical incarnation. His entire body shook as floods of sweat ran down his entire body and his instincts literally screamed at him to run the hell away from this. ¡®Ugh...¡¯ But Christopher groaned as he moved his arm. There was nowhere to run and he couldn¡¯t just die by getting hit by a de while standing still. The problem was that his reaction was too slow. Chwaaaak! ¡°Oh yeah! This artifact is mine!¡± A yer had already arrived before him and had smashed down his axe. It was too hard to block and the enemy was too close for him to dodge. Christopher clenched his teeth at the axe that was approaching him and then raised his right arm. He couldn¡¯t give up his life this easily. ¡®Fuck. For me to lose my life this easily...¡¯ Christopher made a helpless expression while lifting his arm. For his sensitive perception, which had saved his life countless times until now, to have failed him this time. If he wasn¡¯t able to sense the deathly aura like the yers then he wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. Crunch! As the axe broke through the armor on Christopher¡¯s arm and was about to dig into his flesh. Shaaaaaaak. The red cloud which had extended out from Hansoo¡¯s body started to madly stick onto the bodies of yers. Only the yers. Chwaaat! ¡°Huh?¡± Even before the yers could voice their shock from the red cloud which had suddenly stuck onto them. Swooooosh. The yer¡¯s entire bodies started to melt. Starting from the right hand of the yer who had swung his axe to cut off Christopher¡¯s arm. To the legs of the yers who had been charging towards him to stop the monopolization. The yers stopped as they saw their bodies melting down, finally realized the situation and started to scream out. ¡°Uwaaaaak!¡± ¡°What the fuck! What the hell is this!¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s hacking this is too much!¡± The yers cursed out as they saw their bodies disintegrating and disappearing. Every time the red powder dug in, their bodies turned more and more golden and disappeared. The screams onlysted a moment. Chwaaaarrrrk. Even before a second was up,their bodies all disappeared with a golden sh. Everyone who had filled up the space around the azure marble which connected the 1st and 2nd floors of the maze had disappeared. Only Hansoo and the other adventurers had been left. Pat. As Christopher and the other adventurers watched the yers disappear, their legs all gave out and they fell onto their butts. It wasn¡¯t because the yers had disappeared. It was because they felt like they had escaped the mouth of a terrifying beast as the red powder which had filled this entire space disappeared. ¡°Haa....¡± ¡°Phew....¡± As Christopher and Ellenoia sighed out loud, the other adventurers sighed out as well as if they had returned to reality and everyone then turned to look at Hansoo. He looked quite tired as if there was a bit of strain on his mana but he still looked healthy. Christopher asked himself in confusion. ¡®...That strange dragon alone was amazing but what the hell is this. Where the hell do you get skills like this.¡¯ The amount of mana he had to use that skill was amazing but the skill itself was terrifying. If one could have the same result just by pouring in mana then the yers wouldn¡¯t have fought head over heels for good skills. ¡®Did that trait of his guide him? To the ces where he could get them?¡¯ Suddenly Christopher felt sad. If he had such strength or had the ability which guided him to ces with such rewards then he would¡¯ve been much stronger than now and could¡¯ve done much more. But he soon shook his head. The strong weren¡¯t created from luck. Since the ones who got strong by luck were merely fertilizer for the truly strong. Only those who can smash through danger with their own abilities and jump into such dangers in order to proceed could capture such rewards and be somebody strong. Like a single powerful de which had been tempered tens of thousands of times. For him to be jealous of his trait when he couldn¡¯t even fathom where that man had gone to in order to earn those skills and that power. ¡®Even if I knew, could I have done it?¡¯ Christopher shook his head as he looked at Hansoo. It was impossible for himself, he always found the safest paths since he was afraid of death. Even if he knew the answer. Knowing the path and going through the path were twopletely different things. ¡®But... I should be able to follow him around and help him.¡¯ As Christopher got up from his spot and looked around. Something squirmed and got up. While making a strange noise. ¡°Hhuuuuuuuhhhh...¡± Christopher¡¯s eyebrows twitched. It was not hisrade. Which means it was a yer. ¡®Somebody¡¯s still alive huh.¡¯ Hansoo might not have been able to finish him off because he didn¡¯t have mana. Since he looked quite tired after using that skill. But it didn¡¯t matter. ¡®I can finish him off.¡¯ nk. Christopher clenched onto his short sword and then headed towards the person who was squirming in the distance. Then. The one who had been groaning suddenly stood up as he looked at Christopher and shouted ¡°Woah woah woah! Wait! Wait! No! I¡¯m not a yer! Isn¡¯t that why you didn¡¯t kill me?¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡®...Adventurer? He¡¯s one of us?¡¯ Christopher frowned as he looked at the man speaking out. Hansoo made a shocked expression. ¡®An unexpected catch.¡¯ It was clear where this adventurer came from if he was hiding his identity here. As Hansoo mumbled and looked at the adventurer who was probably a part of that n. Rumble. A faint tremor rang throughout the maze. Then. Oooooong. ¡®....Great Magic Formation?¡¯ Hansoo frowned as he looked at the skull in his possession which had started to shine. Chapter 231 : The Great Seal (1) Chapter 231 : The Great Seal (1) Hansoo watched the man standing up while dusting himself off. He could sense anybody within the red powder. So he knew. That this man was not a yer. Since there was no a yer would¡¯ve trembled from head to toe from the deathly aura. One¡¯s deathly aura was created for survival and to threaten others. One who hadn¡¯t been in life threatening situations couldn¡¯t squeeze out proper a deadly aura. This was why the yers had a hard time distinguishing adventurers but adventurers could figure each other out quite quickly. Since they just needed to know if somebody had a deadly aura or reacted to one. The man in front of his eyes spoke with an ufortable expression. ¡°...What are you going to do with me?¡± He had seen a lot of people in his life. And he was clear about one thing. That even other adventurers did not guarantee his safety. There were a lot of ways to survive in this world. And the ones who are confident in surviving will only face more hardships. Which increased the weaker they werepared to the other party. The man who had been staring at Christopher and Hansoo, Abanoph, clenched his teeth and spoke. ¡°Please just let me go. I was merely pretending to be a yer within the other yers.¡± It was different for other ces but one thing was clear for those who were at the Green Zone. Respect each other¡¯s territory. Because they had to hide from the yers, there was nothing good for them if they interacted or fought with each other. Of course grouping up wasn¡¯t good as well. Since it was easier to get caught if they stuck together. Pretending to not have seen each other. Pretending to not notice each other. They survived until the next zone like this. Until they reached the logout zone. ¡®Or calmly stay trapped in here like me forever.¡¯ Abanoph sighed as he looked at the man in front of his eyes. This much strength was more than enough to be a formidable force in their vige. But for him to be with people on the cklist. Even if these guys had multiple tens of lives, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Nobody in this world wanted to interact with somebody on the cklist. Since it was not something they could live through even if they fought together. They would just die together. It would be for the better for them to mind their own business and to just go the way they were going. Christopher raised his short sword towards Abanoph. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± This man was suspicious. Everything from the fact that he was hiding within the yers as an adventurer to roaming around this Great Maze. ¡®This guy¡¯s up to something.¡¯ As Christopher aimed his short sword at Abanoph, his surviving underlings surrounded Abanaoph as well. And Abanoph sighed as he looked at Christopher. ¡®It¡¯s always the weaker ones.¡¯ Abanoph looked at Christopher with an expression telling Christopher that he was being insolent. For him to raise his weapon against himself while being hurt like that. It had been over a year and a half since he had broken through the Green Road and arrived at this ce. These guys were just about level 200. To him, who was at level 215, they were merely cute. Even more so because hints of being an adventurer came out from each of their movements. He would win against such a group of weak people any day. The issue was the other guy. Abanoph cautiously spoke towards Hansoo. ¡°Please deal with these guys. Speak quickly if you want something. Stop watching from the side please.¡± Hansoo spoke out. ¡°Are you from the Ant Tunnel?¡± The moment Abanoph heard the words Ant Tunnel. He flinched and then his expression turned into one of rage. ¡°...You bastard. You knew already huh...¡± Ant Tunnel. Its existence alone shouldn¡¯t be known. Since it was the final sanctuary for adventurers who could not run away anymore. Christopher watched the reaction of Abanoph and Hansoo, figured out the reason and then made a shocked face. ¡®...That was real?¡¯ He had heard the rumors. That there was a ce here where bug yers lived together. He had thought it was a fake rumor since nobody had found it yet but for it to be true. Christopher spoke towards Abanoph who was ring at them with a tremendous amount of animosity. ¡°Why are you so angry? We¡¯re being chased around like you as well. Aren¡¯t werades?¡± ¡°Comrades huh.¡± Abanoph smirked. Though there may be rumors, the members of Ant Tunnel were extremely careful about their existence. Even with other adventurers. Since it was not an oasis for all adventurers. The only ones who coulde into the Ant Tunnel were those who were strong and whom people like Abanoph himself, the , judged worthy. Of course not having been caught by the Bug Killers was obvious. But for people on the cklist to know the existence of his vige. He could not go to the vige with these people. ¡®Shit. Where did we leak the intel?¡¯ Abanoph clenched his hands, gulped down his saliva and then red at Hansoo. If they even knew the name then it was pointless trying to fake it. Abanoph suddenly started to breathe in a rough manner while looking for an opportunity to leave. ¡°Phew. Fuck.¡± ¡®There are no open spots. Fuck.¡¯ He had thought he might be able to leave with his movement artifact, . Since he had thought that the powerful man had used quite a lot of mana from the previous skill. But it was a huge miscalction. The moment he tried to run away, a part of his body would¡¯ve been pierced. Abanoph continued to breath roughly as he carefully asked Hansoo. ¡°...What do you want?¡± Abanoph was ready tomit suicide. The yers treated this as a game so they didn¡¯t do anything harsh such as torture. But adventurers were different. Since his opponent treated him as a human, they could be much more vicious to him. But Hansoo merely shook his head towards the man. ¡°Nothing. Just go.¡± ¡°....!¡± Abanoph flinched at that unexpected answer. He had thought that this man would¡¯ve tried to gain some intel out of him. Even more so since he was an adventurer who had gotten onto the cklist and needed a ce to hide. But that was for somebody who needed to hide and not for Hansoo who was going to cause even greater problems. Ant Tunnel. Those who hid in the corners of this Great Maze in order to survive. He didn¡¯t know where they hid or how strong they were. People who were stronger than his expectation might be hiding there or a small elite group might be there. This was why they weren¡¯t a part of his n. He couldn¡¯t n something out with such an unstable factor. ¡®Well. It doesn¡¯t seem like he would take us to the vige... He wouldn¡¯t fight for us even if we drag him in.¡¯ Hansoo thought up to this point and emptied his thoughts about Ant Tunnel. He didn¡¯t have time for this. ¡°We¡¯ll leave so be careful.¡± Hansoo, as he was about to walk away, whispered to the man Abanoph. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re a watchman so go back to the vige and report this. Increase the number of watchmen, it¡¯ll be more dangerous from now on.¡± ¡°...!¡± Abanoph first made a shocked expression at Hansoo¡¯s words and then made a helpless expression. Knowing the name of the vige was one thing but for him to even know the social structure. ¡®...What the hell.¡¯ Abanoph pondered for a moment and then started to run away towards a direction. Christopher carefully asked Hansoo while watching Abanoph running away. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to chase?¡± As long as one had a home, they would return to it. And though he didn¡¯t know what that ¡®home¡¯ was, it would be a useful ce for them to hide temporarily at. Since it was clear how good they were at hiding from the fact that they hadn¡¯t been caught up until now. Hansoo shook his head at those words. ¡°He won¡¯t go back to the vige right away. He would take a tremendous detour. Or use a different method ofmunication.¡± ¡°True...¡± ¡°We¡¯re going down.¡± Christopher saw Hansoo stand up as he created the arrow in his hand again. This arrow would easily allow him to find the way down to the next floor. Elenoia whispered to Christopher with an expression of reassurance. ¡°It seems like things won¡¯t be that dangerous at least. He¡¯s really crazy. It seems like...It seems like the yers won¡¯t be an issue.¡± Elenoia spoke while stealing a nce at Hansoo. A man who had destroyed hundreds of yers in just an instant while they had a hard time with merely a dozen or so. Of course Hansoo looked tired from that feat as well but with this, there wouldn¡¯t be collisions from yers for a while. And the fact that the maze¡¯s 2nd, 3rd and 4th floors were easy, from what they heard at least, reassured her even more. ¡®The yers above won¡¯t be able toe down that easily as well.¡¯ Even if yers rushed in because of him being in the cklist, there was no way of them figuring out where they would be since this ce was a maze. And if they came in small groups, Hansoo would just deal with them. Hansoo shook his head as he head Elenoia¡¯s whispers. ¡°Only the yers inside this ce.¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± The ones who caused a threat were never the weaklings. It was always the small amount of elites. Ooooong. Hansoo clutched the reverberating skull and then looked upwards to the ceiling of the maze. ......................................................... ¡°What! Why won¡¯t you let us in!¡± ¡°No entry! Go to other areas!¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± me Warrior-V made a helpless expression as he was leading an entire group of bug killers. ¡°...What the hell.¡± All the NPC forces who managed the War Fortress had surrounded the Great Maze. Though they couldn¡¯t go in because they feared something but they were vignt in keeping the entrance closed. And the small magic brigades that came over from the capital over the Warp Gates were setting up countless suspicious looking magic seals all over the entrance of the maze. And the yers were in daze as they saw this. ¡°Woah. Horn of the Ainos. Such an expensive item...They¡¯re just grinding it and throwing it around...Should I just cause a bit of trouble and deal with it for those items?¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Damn. When is the level limit going to be released? We can just do anything as long as we are caught up in level.¡± The yers joked around as they saw the countless artifacts and materials the magic brigade had brought but nobody could jump in. And the mumbles of the crowd got louder. ¡°What the hell is in there for them to not allow us to pass through?¡± ¡°I know right.¡± The NPCs were using such expensive materials to reinforce the seal covering the maze. They were trying topletely seal the inside. As the people looked at the entrance of the Great Maze in question. me Warrior-V watched the NPCs creating the strange formation around the Great Maze and made an expression of disbelief. Level 330. Arthus Krancheska. An NPC who had been titled the greatest genius of the Kingdom and had risen to the position of the vice general of the magic bridge merely at the age of 35. That guy was somebody who was rare to see unless something happened with other countries or kingdoms. me Warrior-V wouldn¡¯t have known if he hadn¡¯t participated in the 3rd Great Kingdom War of the past. He was the man who had burned away hundreds of yers who had participated in the Kingdom quest with merely a wave of his hand. If somebody like him went in then a problem will ur with the mission he had been given. ¡®Even he came? What the hell is in there for somebody like him to go in...¡¯ me Warrior-V mumbled quietly as he looked at Krancheska who was watching the surrounding yers as if they were bugs and at the maze with rage. Chapter 232 : The Great Seal (2) Chapter 232 : The Great Seal (2) ¡®Anyways...Will I be able to enter at this rate?¡¯ me Warrior-V had to get inside the maze first in order to aplish the n Leader¡¯s orders. But Krancheska¡¯s aura was too fierce. As if he would burn him and his entire group alive if they tried to go in. ¡®What is it for him to be so cautious...¡¯ As me Warrior-V was in a daze. Somebody stomped out from behind him. me Warrior-V looked at the woman who had walked out with eyes full of jealousy and envy. ¡®Mmm...Scarlet Demons.¡¯ me Warrior-V thought of the cklist he had activated as he watched the woman. Even if he did activate the cklist, it didn¡¯t always work. Even with the cklist, there were a few yers who didn¡¯t die. Since the bug yers who had reached the max level were extremely powerful. And since these guys roamed around the ces where normal yers couldn¡¯t get into, they were even harder to catch. So there was a special group created for them. . The hunting group located at the top of the six grades which existed in the . And the group he lead previously, was merely the third out of the six. But Scarlet Demons was iparable to his own group in terms of power. Since the Scarlet Demon was a super elite hunting group created from 15 master yers. ¡®These guys were nearby huh.¡¯ me Warrior-V gulped back his saliva as he looked at their weapons which shone with a strange red light. These were probably the items enhanced with the Spirit Stones that he had heard about. And the Scarlet Demons, consisting of master yers, wouldn¡¯t have used bad spirit stones either. They at least used ones that were A grades or even S grades that were rumored to be extremely hard to find. ¡®...I heard the n leader poured a lot of effort into this group.¡¯ me Warrior-V mumbled as he looked at the artifacts of these people which shone brightly. These were the ones who kept the pride of the bug killer n . Once a bug yer was found, they were not allowed to live. They could not allow the bug yers to escape their hands tough at them. This was how the hunting group had been created. Though it wasn¡¯t as efficient as it could be, it was created to defend their pride. Of course their might was nothing to scoff at. None of the prey that the normal yers had missed escaped the hands of these guys. The Scarlet Demons hade here. And the second grade hunting troop who had the average level 230, the 3 groups of , was here as well. And the woman who had walked out was the leader of the Scarlet Demons who was in charge of the 15 people in the Scarlet Demons and the 150 from the Golden Demons. As me Warrior-V looked towards the female. The leader of the Scarlet Demons, , spoke towards me Warrior-V. ¡°It¡¯ll be hard for you to persuade these NPCs by yourself. I¡¯ll talk from here onwards. I¡¯ve already spoken to the n leader.¡± ¡°Mmm...¡± ¡®This is too much.¡¯ A game where countless yers existed. Of course there was a lot of interest with this game and the higher level ns were simr topanies. Of course there were secrets the normal nsmen did not know of. me Warrior-V was curious about what it was so he looked towards Sharon Stiller with a curious expression but soon realized he wouldn¡¯t get an answer and quietly moved away. Sharon Stiller thanked me Warrior-V slightly and then walked towards Arthus Krancheska. Soon. ¡°Fucking hell...¡± Arthus Krancheska made an extremely dissatisfied expression and handed over a bright blue pouch over after speaking to Sharon Stiller for a bit. The moment Sharon Stiller received the pouch. Arthus Krancheska pointed towards me Warrior-V¡¯s group and the Scarlet, Golden demons. ¡°...Only you guyse in. I allow you guys to move in.¡± Then. ¡°What? Why not us!¡± ¡°Are you being biased!?¡± ¡°Give us quests too!¡± Dissatisfied voices of surrounding yers rang throughout the area. They were going crazy because they wanted to go in but they had suddenly been enraged since only some were allowed in. But the one who had been shocked the most was me Warrior-V. ¡®Woah. He really allowed us to go in. What the hell did she say.¡¯ She didn¡¯t even do much. She merely spoke for a short moment. But for Arthus to allow them in so easily. Sharon Stiller walked towards me Warrior-V and the Scarlet Demons who were watching her with confused expressions and then spoke out. ¡°Let¡¯s go in! To catch one fly!¡± me Warrior-V, who had been standing in a daze, woke up from those words and quickly followed after her. As everybody was heading into the maze. Arthus Krancheska¡¯s mumbles could be heard next to Sharon Stiller. ¡°Fuck...If it wasn¡¯t for the curse then I would¡¯ve gone in.¡± ¡°...?¡± As me Warrior-V watched Arthus Krancheska who was ring at him in dissatisfaction. Sharon Stillerughed towards Arthus Krancheska. ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice. We¡¯re dirtying our hands instead of you. It¡¯s a win-win situation for both of us. If we fail thene in instead of us.¡± ¡°...¡± Arthus Krancheska made an annoyed expression while watching Sharon Stiller and then turned around. Sharon Stillerughed in a strange manner as she watched Arthus Krancheska walk away and took me Warrior-V and other team members into the maze. ........................................... Rumble! The Forked Lightning in Hansoo¡¯s hand exploded out as it flew towards the people who were charging towards him. Kwaagagagaaak! The yers turned into golden lights as their vital spots were pierced by the spear and disappeared into thin air. Only leaving behind curses. ¡°Fucking bastard! Isn¡¯t he too strong even for somebody in the cklist!?¡± ¡°Waaaak! Fuck!¡± Whooosh. Hansoo frowned as he looked at these yers. ¡®...I can¡¯t drain any health from these yers. Is it because they¡¯re avatars and not real bodies?¡¯ He should be able to drain energy from his enemies once he hit them with the Nurmaha¡¯s ring for vampiric effects but the yers were merely disappearing into golden light without giving him anything. Of course it wasn¡¯t like he was meeting yers so strong or so numberou for it to be a problem but it was still saddening for him. And even more so since it would be harder the deeper he went in and the more skilled yers would appear. Christopher, who had been leading the group with the arrow, suddenly shouted towards the orb in the distance. ¡°It¡¯s over there! That¡¯s the entrance to the third floor!¡± Then. Whooosh! Hansoo charged forward and jumped into the marble and Christopher, Elenoia and the other members followed in. Then. ¡°Haha! They came in!¡± ¡°Get them!¡± Booooom! The yers who had been waiting below poured in attacks from all directions. ¡°Is there something you need down here or something?¡± ¡°Why are you rushing like this? Are you guys retarded?¡± If Hansoo decided to hide then even if he was on the cklist, it would be annoying to find him in thisrge andplex maze. But if they continued to climb down with an objective, things would change. Since there weren¡¯t that many portals that lead to the floors below even in the wide Great Maze. The hundreds of yers who had been waiting by the entrance rushed in towards Hansoo and Christopher. Oooong. Hansoo pondered if he should squeeze the Mana Jade once more but felt the pressure the Mana Jade was in and then shook his head. Since it hadn¡¯t been long since he used the red powder, he didn¡¯t have enough mana for it. Hansoo decided to save some stamina and mana as he started to swing his spear. And soon a sh between Hansoo and the surrounding yers urred. Booom! Crunch! ¡°Holy shit this bastard!¡± ¡°What the hell! Did he use the Spirit Stone? Why is his attack power so high!?¡± The yers, who were generally weaker, died off constantly but they still charged towards Hansoo like a swarm of ants. This was why the yers were fearsome. Those who feared death would be scared even if a few were killed. But since these guys didn¡¯t fear death, they charged in like moths to a me. Even if it was incredibly inefficient, the yers made sure to leave behind a tiny damage onto Hansoo¡¯s body before they died.¡¯ Hansoo frowned as he sensed the injuries that were stacking onto his body. ¡®This isn¡¯t good.¡¯ If he really decided to hide around and break through the groups of yers while recovering then he would be able to break through them with ease. No, he would be able to massacre everyone within the Great Maze. But if he dragged on like that then something from above mighte down. ¡®This much magic suppression...They are very strong.¡¯ He needed to deal with it before those guys didn¡¯te down because of the applied onto the entire Great Maze finally came. Crunch! ¡°Fuck! He¡¯s really strong. Shit!¡± ¡°Ugh! Should I have note?¡± Despite countless yers dying, they were charging in whileughing. Hansoo mumbled towards these guys. ¡®Enjoy it for now.¡¯ While Hansoo was reducing the yer¡¯s numbers while thinking of the infected soldiers above. A leg of the adventurer who had been fighting behind Hansoo flew off. He had identally let go of an open spot in his defense because he couldn¡¯t handle the countless attacks. There was a limit to how much fatigue they could handle from the battle since their bodies were weaker than Hansoo¡¯s. And the yer¡¯s eyes shone as they charged in. ¡°Hahaha! One down!¡± Even if they killed that one person and picked up their artifacts before dying it would be a profit. But they could not aplish their goals. Ssssssss! ¡°Huh? What the hell is this?!¡± The yers were shocked as they saw their bodies turning into golden lights from the red powder. Hansoo couldn¡¯t watch it any longer and had released the red powder in a small area by squeezing out some mana. As all the yers around them disappeared. Crunch! The yers who had been holding onto Hansoo also disappeared into golden lights and the area near the portal was cleared. The surviving adventurer made a worried expression towards Hansoo despite clutching onto his own leg. ¡°Ugh... Thank you. But your mana...¡± Because of Hansoo had used the red powder in such a short amount of time again, his expression was extremely pale. A sign of mana depletion. Christopher frowned as he watched from the side. ¡®Fuck...We would all die at this rate.¡¯ Hansoo would be able to safely reach the goal below. But it was different for them. Like a boulder slowly being cut away by the approaching waves, they would get cut off one by one. The power of the remaining yers inside the maze was stronger than they had expected. At that moment. A familiar voice was heard from the darkness of the maze. ¡°You¡¯re working hard.¡± ¡°...!¡± Christopher looked into the darkness with a shocked expression. He didn¡¯t expect to see that face again. And it was the same for the man as well. The Watchman of the Ant Tunnel group, Abanoph, made a bitter smile as he spoke. ¡°You guys don¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°...You didn¡¯te here to joke with us, what do you want?¡± Christopher judged that he needed to buy some time while Hansoo recovered some mana and spoke out. And Abanoph nodded at his words. ¡°I¡¯m here to invite you to the Ant Tunnel.¡± ¡°...Why so suddenly?¡± That man was clearly wary of inviting them to the Ant Tunnel. Abanoph sighed as he replied. ¡°Our leader wants to see you.¡± ¡°...?¡± Abanoph continued to speak towards Christopher who was making a confused expression. ¡°Whether youe or not is your choice but it doesn¡¯t seem like you guys have much room to decide. It won¡¯t be that bad for you don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t know why you guys are trying to go down but... We know every secret portal that yers don¡¯t know about.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± It didn¡¯t seem bad but Christopher was being wary because he was suspicious. As Christopher was frowning from Abanoph¡¯s words. Hansoo, who had recovered a bit of mana, spoke towards Abanoph. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± If it was a shortcut then there was no reason to deny him. He was a bit curious too. ¡®...If they hid this well then they might¡¯ve been able to survive until the Great Unification of the Abyss... Why have I not heard about any survivors?¡± He would need to meet them in order to figure it out. Abanoph made a bitter expression at Hansoo¡¯s reply and then spoke. ¡°...Follow me.¡± Abanoph disappeared into the shadows and Hansoo and the others quickly followed him. Chapter 233 : The Great Seal (3) Chapter 233 : The Great Seal (3) Tadadadak. ¡®It¡¯s reallyplex huh.¡¯ Christopher was shocked as he followed the man named Abanoph. Left, right, left, left, right. The Great Maze was a indeed a maze, it branched out in all directions and was extremelyplex. Christopher¡¯s brain was about to explode as he tried to remember the path. ¡®This...This is why the people couldn¡¯t adventure the entire maze.¡¯ Thisplexity and the vastness of this ce. ording to one user¡¯s estimations, the 3rd floor of the Great Maze was about ten thousand square kilometers. How long would it take to go through all this? Of course if there wasn¡¯t any Protection Elixirs or the Ains below, the 3rd floor might¡¯ve beenpletely searched. The human¡¯s curiosity was limitless and there were countless amounts of yers. But why would they search around this vast uselessnd here when the valuable things were below. It would be much more profitable to go down into the 4th and 5th floor of the maze and earn the Protection Elixirs from the Ains. Thanks to all these factors, many parts of the maze were left as a mystery. As if Abanoph had read Christopher¡¯s mind, he started tough and speak out.¡°Well. Thisplexity is the reason why we can stay hidden. And... Because we still feel uneasy, there are like us.¡± ¡°Watchmen?¡±Abanoph replied with an expression full of pride. ¡°Yes. We are in charge of roaming around the maze and looking out for yers.¡± People who roamed around the Ant Tunnel within this maze, hide amongst the yers to aplish their goals. Of course it consisted of people who can very adapt fooling others into thinking they are a yer and run away quickly in times of danger. The Watchmen, like Abanoph, had 2 main roles. First. Lead yers, who might go astray and identally reach their vige, somewhere else. Second. Find Adventurers within the maze, look them over and pull them into the vige. ¡°We need to help each other when we¡¯re all being chased. At least here.¡± ¡°...¡±Christopher looked at Abanoph with a new look. He didn¡¯t have a great impression of him because they had met in very suspicious and hostile circumstances but for him to be doing such good deeds. If everything that guy had said was true then they were basically acting as a sanctuary for the surviving adventurers. Abanoph spoke to Christopher with a heavy expression.¡°I¡¯m not actually not sure if I¡¯m doing the right thing. For me to bring you guys, who are on the cklist, into this ce...¡± It might¡¯ve been different for unknown adventurers but those who were on the cklist usually got chased down quite meticulously. There was another huge problem. If they find out that this person did not leave the maze then there are those who would search every nook of this maze. Those who would search this humongous ce in order to find that one person. ¡®Scarlet Demons... Damned bastards.¡¯ Abanoph grinded his teeth as he remembered his n of the past which had been killed off after being chased to the end of the world. His n leader was at level 250 in this world¡¯s standards. He was much stronger than himself but couldn¡¯t escape the Scarlet Demon¡¯s chase and had died before he reached the Ant Tunnels. A group created to just keep their pride. That was the main reason why they were even more careful and even more meticulous than others. ¡®I have no idea what the leader wants to do.¡¯ Abanoph started to quickly move out as he shook his head. He was curious but he did not question the leader. Since he would¡¯ve long been ripped apart by the yers if the leader hadn¡¯t pulled him into the Ant Tunnels. The reason why he had be a Watchman was to repay what little he could. As well as saving those who are in simr situations as him. Toong Tootoong. Abanoph suddenly made a strange noise inside the maze. And from afar a simr noise echoed. Simr but a bit different. ¡°We¡¯re almost here. Come on.¡± Hansoo, as he watched Abanoph¡¯s actions, figured out how these people had been able to survive inside the Maze for so long. ¡®So they don¡¯t stay in one ce huh.¡¯ Because then there wouldn¡¯t be a need to alter their routes by sending signals every so often. At the same time he felt very sad. About the people here. They had to constantly move around in case they got caught. They were living in a constant state of danger. But even before Hasnoo could finish his thoughts. A faint light appeared in the distance and lit up the paths of the maze. At the same time. Something that looked like a trailer could be seen in the distance. Trailers that resembled camping cars. ¡°Huh...¡±As Christopher and the others eximed out loud at the presence of other people. Abanoph sighed and spoke.¡°We¡¯re here. There¡¯s space for you guys too so... Take a break.¡±Abanaoph looked at the empty trailers out of the hundreds and spoke with a bitter expression. ..................................................... ¡°Ugh... Be a bit more gentle.¡±¡°Shut up. You can regenerate the injuries on your leg if you use regeneration skills anyway. Just wait a bit more.¡±¡°Fucking hell. Just because it¡¯s not your own leg...¡±Christopher and the others felt relieved as they started to heal their injuries. Well, they hadn¡¯t really dropped their guard yet. Though they had followed Hansoo, they didn¡¯t know if the people here would be friendly or hostile to them. Even more so as they saw the eyes of hundreds of others who were looking at them with ufortable gazes. But the reason why they had felt so relieved was because of the scenery inside the trailers. Extremely familiar looks. ¡°So it¡¯s not just the exterior that looks like camping cars huh.¡±¡°The interior is the important part.¡± Abanoph replied to the people who had been looking at the camping cars with shocked expressions. TVs, sinks, beds and even simple drawers. There was actually a picture which seemed to have been made from dyes. ¡®...A couple?¡¯ As Christopher frowned at the portrait with a man and a woman, Abanoph kindly answered him from beside him. ¡°These are people who had lived here previously. They were both Watchmen. They both got chased and became a couple aftering into the Ant Tunnels.¡±¡°...¡± Christopher asked carefully after realizing what Abanoph¡¯s words meant. ¡°...So it¡¯s notpletely safe huh?¡±¡°Ha.¡± Abanoph scoffed at those words. Complete safety. There was no ce where a cockroach would be safe where humans lived. Since the cockroaches were just . It was the same in this world. No matter how well they hid, there would be traces and tails sticking out. There were about 900 people here. And about 50 to 100 people came in every year. People who had been chased into the end and came into the Great Maze in case there was a hiding ce here and had gotten rescued by Watchmen like himself. But this number did not change from year to year. Since a simr amount got killed by bug killers and yers. They couldn¡¯t just sit idle here hidden, they had to find things to eat and hunt as well. They needed to raise their strengths like this and prepare to head towards the logout zone. Of course there was no way to not get caught in the eyes of yers and arge amount of people being sacrificed was normal. ¡®But living in this much luxury is not bad.¡¯ The interiors which resembled the modern days was to just allow them to remember the ce where they had lived in peace. Of course there were no mechanical tools but they, with their monstrous strengths, could easily twist around metal boards to make things which resembled items such as TVs. This was the reason why pulling these things around wasn¡¯t hard for them. Abanoph looked at the traces of the dead and then spoke towards Christopher. ¡°Well. It¡¯s just replicas but you can alter the interiors any way you like. Since these things were all custom made to one¡¯s own likings. There are some things stacked over there so you can bring some from there. Return the ones here back there too.¡±¡°...¡± ¡°Well we need to recycle or something right? Hurry and go.¡±¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s much of a reason to. There¡¯s no guarantee we¡¯ll be staying here.¡±¡°...Ah.¡± Abanoph stopped. These guys were indeed irregrs. He didn¡¯t know what would happen to these guys. He had forgotten because there had been nobody else before who hade here and had left. And this pissed him off. ¡®Fuck. They really disy the fact that they just came up.¡¯ Those who had been chased for a long time were afraid of leaving this ce. But for him to think about leaving. ¡®You guys need to know you are lucky. To meet such a powerful person.¡¯ Abanoph made an annoyed expression and then spoke towards Hansoo.¡°Oh, right. Let¡¯s get to the main point then. If you healed enough then let¡¯s go. The leader¡¯s on the inside.¡± ¡°...¡± The adventurers walked out from their camping cars at Abanoph¡¯s words, walked through the eyes of those who were on guard against them and headed towards the camping car at the center of the entire ce. ................................................. ¡°Wee. I am the leader of this ce. Kamiyou.¡± Christopher and Hansoo looked at the man who had an artificial leg in front of them. They knew what this man had gone through from just looking at this leg. Hansoo spoke towards the man. ¡°Why did you call us?¡±Kamiyouughed at Hansoo¡¯s question and replied. ¡°Befoore that, let me ask you a question. Why are you trying to go down?¡±Everybody else looked at Hansoo as well. They were curious as well. But before Hansoo could reply. Kamiyouughed as he replied. ¡°Are you perhaps trying to rip out the God¡¯s Destruction Maul and destroy the Great Seal that is ced upon this ce?¡±Then. The surrounding people made confused expressions.And Hansoo frowned. Kamiyouughed as he looked at Hansoo. ¡°I¡¯ve gone through a lot of things here. And I¡¯ve met a lot of people while living here. And out of those... I¡¯ve even met those who weren¡¯t human.¡±¡°...You met the Ains huh.¡±Kamiyou nodded. ¡°Yes. Well...meeting the Ains is not really special. I¡¯ve actually met a special Ain. I¡¯ve met the one who was leading the Ains who had been sealed below. He seemed to have a lot of special tricks.¡± Hansoo realized what this man had heard after hearing up to this point. And how he knew about his own n. ¡®He met the Prophet huh.¡¯ Ain. The race who had the protection of the Spirits. The one who had the protection from the Great Spirit, could see the future and had received the role to lead the race. Prophet. Hansoo looked at the man who had met the Prophet with an amused expression. **Please read the post notes for details. Thank you Chapter 234 : The Great Seal (4) Chapter 234 : The Great Seal (4) Roaaaarrr! ¡®Uaaaa.¡¯ me Warrior-V made an expression full of fear as he looked at the infected soldiers who were being swept off after being turned into dust. Countless infected soldiers were crawling around but they were moving towards the entrance down to the 2nd floor at a constant pace as if they did not pose any threat to them. Of course the thing that caught his attention was the red light on Sharon Stiller¡¯s sword. Every time the red light exploded out, it felt like the entire maze got lit up. me Warrior-V looked at the weapon with envy. ¡®I heard the weapon itself changes when one used S rank Spirit Stones on them.¡¯ A weapon which he couldn¡¯t even dream of having. At the same time me Warrior-V got curious. About what exactly was their objective below. ¡®...Would she answer me if I asked her?¡¯ If she was going to hide everything from him, she wouldn¡¯t have brought him along in the first ce. ¡°Uh...By the way, why are we going down? Is there a reason for us to head out with thisrge of a scale?¡± Sharon stiller pondered as she looked at me Warrior-V for a moment. ¡®Hmm. I did hear that this guy¡¯s abilities were quite good.¡¯ But there was an issue. ¡®This guy belongs to Michael Dawson¡¯s branch... Am I allowed to tell him?¡¯ The Anteater n was led by two n leaders. Himura and Michael Dawson. They had gotten together in the beginning because they didn¡¯t like bug yers and in order to hunt them down. But as the size of their organization grew and they became a n which wasparable to the 10 great ns, the opinions of the two started to diverge. Himura stuck by the roots of the Anteater n and put his focus into killing the bug yers. He said that everyone gathered in this n hade to kill the bug yers and needed to continue hunting them. On the other hand, Michael Dawson said that they have expanded enough so they needed to now focus on finances. Since he felt that it was a waste for such a giant n to invest such arge amount of money in killing bug yers. Both sides were correct. Though Exodus was a game where they could have fun, it was also a world which gave them the chance to earnrge amounts of money. And ording to what Sharon Stiller knew, me Warrior-V was neutral but still a bit closer to Michael Dawson. Since he was indeed interested in earning money. And herself and the Scarlet Demons were with Himura. The Scarlet Demons was a hunting team which Himura invested a lot of money in to create. Sharon Stiller spoke up to that point and cautiously continued. ¡°This is as much as I can say. If you want more then you have to join our side.¡± Since she had heard that he was quite capable, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to work together. Since once he signed the contract he would keep the secrets even if he needed money. ¡°Mmm...¡±me Warrior-V nodded after a brief moment of thought. ¡®I¡¯ve been... Marked from the mistake this time. It might be better for me to cling onto another rope at this point.¡¯ As me Warrior-V nodded, Sharon Stiller made a content expression and spoke. ¡°This is information that is hard toe by so listen well. Even out of the Master yers, only those who are interested in the history of kingdoms know this.¡±Sharon Stiller then looked around her surroundings. ¡°Do you know who created this maze?¡± me Warrior-V looked at her with a confused expression. What was the name of the maze? It was the Great Maze of the Ains. Obviously the Ains on the 5th floor made it, who else? Sharon Stillerughed as she looked at me Warrior-V. ¡°You think that the Ains made it right?¡±¡°...Didn¡¯t they?¡± Sharon Stiller shook her head. ¡°Hmm. You aren¡¯t wrong. Half correct.¡±¡°Mmm?¡± Sharon Stiller continued tough. ¡°It¡¯s as you said. Well, the humans made it but the curse of the Ains isid on top of it.¡±Usually, cooperation would be a case where both parties were content with the result. But this cursed maze was different. The humans and the Ains hated each other and they fought, this structure was the result of it. A giant maze which pressed down the Ains but at the same time despised the humans. The grave of people and the ce where the Ains are sealed. ¡°This is why we¡¯ve been able toe in by trading with the Kingdom. They don¡¯t likeing in here. Because of the curse.¡±¡°Curse?¡±¡°You saw on the way here. The corpses.¡±¡°Ah...¡± me Warrior-V realized. He figured out how the infected soldiers on the 1st floor had been created. ¡°It seems they not only lose their powers when theye in here but the Ains apparently attack them as well. This is why they let us in instead.¡±¡°Hmm...¡± me Warrior-V didn¡¯t know what had been traded but he understood the situation. The Scarlet Demons would do what the Kingdoms had trouble doing. And the Scarlet Demons would also take care of their business while they were in here. Then. Sharon Stiller looked around at the ground for a bit aftering down to the 2nd floor through the blue maze and then smiled. ¡°Found him. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll tell you moreter.¡±¡°...Mmm.¡±Thinking about it, he would figure out why he had followed them inter anyway. me Warrior-V used his skill and started to follow the others. ............................................... Ain. The delegates of the Spirits. The race who had been crushed down into the maze and could note out. Kamiyou asked Hansoo.¡°He told me this when I met the Prophet in the past.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡±¡°He said that one day you and the others woulde to help him and the other Ains, he told me to guide you guys well.¡± Hansoo shrugged his shoulders at these words. ¡°How do you know I am him?¡± ¡°I was curious so I asked as well. But the answer was simple.¡± Kamiyou chuckled as he thought of these words. Blood and destruction. There were no adventurers who were strangers who these things. This is why he had thought that it would be hard for him to find the man. ¡®For him to appear in front of me.¡¯ He realized the moment he saw Hansoo. That nobody else would fit the prophecy better. Kamiyou looked at Hansoo and smiled as he spoke.¡°It seems correct right?¡±¡°Hmm.¡±Hansoo shrugged. It was quite simr to him indeed. Kamiyou spoke towards Hansoo. ¡°I was curious. How you would help us and the Ains. Will you help us separately? Or is the thing you¡¯re trying to aplish beneficial for all of us? After thinking about it, I came to a single conclusion.¡±The thing the Ains dearly wanted. It was to leave this cursed seal, the Great Mazed. And his goal was to get revenge against the cursed people who had trapped them here. ¡°So, you¡¯re probably here to release the seal. The one on the 4th level.¡± People thought that the Great Maze lead all the way up to the 5th floor but that wasn¡¯t the entire truth. The maze the humans had built stopped at the 4th floor. The floor below, the 5th floor, had been created by the Ains. So the Seal existed in the deepest part of the Maze, the 4th floor. In a mysterious corner that nobody had been to. ¡®Probably only the magic brigade whoid down the seal knows where it is.¡¯ No yer knew where it was. So Kamiyou was curious as well.Wondering how the man in front of him would find it. And another thing. ¡®...I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll help us.¡¯ The Ains being unsealed wasn¡¯t necessarily good for them. It wasn¡¯t like they were going to fight for the adventurers. The Ains despised the Kingdoms and the countries who had trapped them. But they didn¡¯t hate the yers. And he and the other adventurers despised the yers who massacred their friends and family. But in a sense, they didn¡¯t hate the kingdoms and countries who were in a simr situation. ording to the prophecy of the Ains, helping this man would be beneficial to the Ains and in result would be beneficial for them as well but nobody knew how this would y out. And Kamiyou wasn¡¯t the only one to think this way. A swift-looking beauty next to Kamiyou spoke towards Kamiyou.¡°Mr Kamiyou. How could you let these people into the vige with only a prophecy!? The Scarlet Demons might chase us down at this rate!¡±Well, only the Scarlet Demons finding them wouldn¡¯t be bad. But if the yers rush in while the Scarlet Demons buy time then they would all get massacred. And for just a prophecy? The woman, Einchel, did not believe in those words. If there indeed was a Prophet and he could see the future, why did they lose to the humans? After their loss they had been trapped within the maze and had be something which only dropped Protection Elixirs when killed. Knowing the future and preparing for it was the same as being unbeatable. If they had a prophet then how did they turn out like that? Kamiyou shook his head at Einchel¡¯s words. She was right. The best thing to do might be to hide in here until the storm went past. But thest words of the prophet were on his mind. ¡®Ugh... What do I do? How much should I help him?¡¯ The feelings that came from the Prophets felt too real for him to ignore the words. Since if the prophet¡¯s words were true then he should take everyone from the vige and go with Hansoo but then they would collide with the yers. On the other hand, if he were to help the least possible then he could just tell them the ways to the secret portals below. Kamiyou started to ponder while staring at Hansoo. .................................................. me Warrior-V couldn¡¯t hold onto his curiousity while running with the Scarlet and Golden Demons and asked.¡°Uh, what is the thing we need to do for the Kingdom?¡±¡®Is it rted to the blue pouch from before?¡¯ As me Warrior-V mumbled while thinking about the blue pouch she had received from Krancheska, the leader of the Magic Bridgade. Sharon Stillerughed as she replied.¡°We can do it slowly. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s hard.¡±¡°Huh?¡±¡°Well. They did seem hurried but that¡¯s their issue. We can deal with our issue first right? We can do it after we finish with our job.¡±¡°Then what is the thing we have to do?¡±Sharon Stiller started to open her mouth and me Warrior-V, who had finally been able to hear what they had to do, focused his hearing. Sharon Stiller spoke.¡°Mmm. If you had a secret farm with animals...And if the entire farm was about to turn into a wreck what would you do? If it¡¯s a situation where you can¡¯t keep them anymore?¡±¡°,,,?¡±¡°Shouldn¡¯t you turn them all into minced meat? Before you lose everything? Or before others find out? Oh, I found it.¡±Sharon Stiller found the traces here and there in the Maze and started to hum. Chapter 235 : The Great Seal (5) Chapter 235 : The Great Seal (5) Kamiyou pondered for a moment, looked around and then shook his head at Einchel. ¡°Let¡¯s move. We need to go with him.¡±¡°What... If we move together like this, we will definitely get caught!¡± Einchel freaked out as she spoke. The yers weren¡¯t stupid. They already guessed that something was hiding here and were always looking for their traces. They just weren¡¯t quite interested in them because there were more precious things in deeper floors. And even in such a situation and themselves moving discreetly, they lost around a hundred people a year. What would happen if a number close to a thousand moved at once? There was only one answer for so many people moving when the other yers weren¡¯t notified of it. Bug yers. They would get chased down immediately. ¡®Why must we go through such lengths...¡¯ Einchel clenched her teeth as she looked at Kamiyou who had a very resolute expression. She wanted to say the ones who opposed this idea should stay and only those who wanted to follow should. Though Kamiyou was a good leader he didn¡¯t really force anybody. But that was actually the worse choice. The reason why the yers hadn¡¯t searched the corners of the Maze was because they didn¡¯t have any real proof. Though a small number had been caught, because of the secret of their location and existence being bounded by Kamiyou¡¯s trait , they had been able to stay hidden. But the story might change if arge amount of people got caught. It would be impossible not to be suspicious when hundreds of people got caught at the same time. They would pour all their strengths to search the entire maze. Which meant that if Kamiyou didn¡¯t change his thoughts, there was only one choice. For all of them to follow. Einchel thought up to this point and then shouted towards Kamiyou in rage, ¡°Fuck! Are you crazy? Even if you¡¯re the leader, you cannot just trust in a piece of some random prophecy and do this! What¡¯s so great about those things that are trapped below!?¡±Even if Hansoo did seed in destroying the seal, that would be the end of it. Those things were still the ones who had lost. There¡¯s no way they could win with them. And there was an even bigger issue. The ones where kingdoms and countries outside would charge in to kill them. ¡®It¡¯s terrifying...Fucking hell.¡¯ Einchel¡¯s body shuddered as she remembered the massacre caused by the captain of the Magic Brigade, Francheska. That person alone was that strong. And there were plenty of people stronger than him in the kingdom and there were people who were even stronger in those countries, the empires that ruled over this damned world. The yers alone were hard to deal with, they couldn¡¯t afford to make enemies with them as well. Kamiyou spoke out with a dark expression towards Einchel who was looking back at him with eyes full of despair. ¡°...I see, they¡¯ve just been blindly following me the entire time.¡± Kamiyou shook his head. Losers. They didn¡¯t lose because they were weak. Instead they had been tied down below in order to bear the consequences of their strength. If the Ains were indeed that weak then why would the kingdoms and the empires try so hard to maintain the seal and were always on their toes about the seal breaking? And why did they note down to kill the Ains? ¡®And that Prophet was really... Really....¡¯ Kamiyou finished his thoughts and then made up his mind. ¡®Yeah. The important thing right now isn¡¯t... Maintaining the current situation.¡¯ Unlike Einchel, Kamiyou decided to look further ahead into the future. Countless yers would get in their way while they traversed through the Green Zone. At this rate, they will slowly sink into the depths and get killed off. He didn¡¯t know if the AIns being released would be beneficial or harmful to them as a whole. But he was sure of one thing. That a change that would sweep across the entire Green Zone will happen. A great change. Moving quickly wasn¡¯t enough to escape from the Green Zone, the swamp that dragged them down. They needed a change that would sweep across the entirety of this damned ce. Of course there was no guarantee that they would be safe from this change. ¡®...I just need to pray that the prophecy is true then.¡¯ Though there would be people who opposed him, there was nothing else he could do. He would just take everyone who woulde with him. Kamiyou finished his mumbles and then spoke to Hansoo.¡°Let me lead you to the secret portal.¡± All the portals that have been found were already swarming with yers who had seen the cklist. It was confirmed by the Watchmen. Even Hansoo would get slowed down if he had to go through thousands of people. But in this ce, there was a portal for them to escape during an emergency. A portal which hadn¡¯t been found by them distracting and misleading others through the Watchmen. There was a portal for going up and another for going down but the only important thing was the one going down. As Kamiyou looked around to persuade everyone to go down with him. ¡®Ugh...¡¯ Kamiyou clenched his teeth as he looked at the eyes of the people staring at him. Chaos and distrust. Why did he have to go this far? But this was a reasonable reaction since their leader was trying to make all of them leave after finally securing a safe haven for them to stay just because of some random stranger. Kamiyou looked towards Hansoo with a sorry expression and spoke. ¡°Could you give me a bit of time?¡±He needed to persuade as much as he could, if not all. And he had the confidence to do so if there was time. Since there wasn¡¯t much choice for the ones staying. Hansoo nodded at Kamiyou¡¯s words. Since it wouldn¡¯t take long. ¡®....He probably has a contract type trait.¡¯ Maintaining the security of this ce was impossible just through hard work. Them not being found despite a hundred of them being caught and killed each other meant one thing. That he had a method or a trait to control the ones who entered. And the trait which could put restrictions on those weaker than oneself could easily aplish this. ¡®And...He probably has a few other methods in the contract that could be used for this situation.¡¯ Since the weaker ones separating at an important moment would only make them weaker. Even if he didn¡¯t like to do such things, as long as he wasn¡¯t a stupid leader he would¡¯ve set some things up. It wouldn¡¯t take long by using it. ¡®Tsk. I wish I could help with the persuasion...¡¯ But sadly there was not much he could do. Since he had indeede to break the seal but being with him wasn¡¯t particrly safer or anything.¡°I¡¯ll wait and we can...¡± As Hansoo started to speak.Rumbleee. ssshh. Sounds of thunder and lightning echoed throughout the maze from a distance. A vicious sound that was different from the ones the Watchmen made. Everyone¡¯s expression froze as they heard this. ....................................................... Rrrrummblee! Endless amounts of me poured out from the sword of the captain of the Scarlet Demons, Sharon Stiller. Towards the trailers at the outermost parts of the Ant Tunnel the watchmen set up as residence. Whoooosh! The fire, which rushed forward like a dragon made of mes, ate up the trailer as the giant trailer started to melt down. The trailer was merely made of steel after all. There was no way it could handle the S grade Spirit Stone, , that could buy an entire house at the center of the capital. Basically it was like using a weapon meant to y dragons just to kill a few chickens. Others might call her stupid for doing so but would Sharon Stiller have used a weapon imbued with a spirit stone just to melt down a trailer? Screams came out from the trailer surrounded by mes. ¡°Uaaaaaaa...¡±¡°Kuaaaak!¡± People, who though were low level, had been armed with artifacts and magic resistance skills. But even they could not withstand the mes from the spirit stone. Sharon Stiller smiled as she saw this. ¡°Though it¡¯s a bit much to kill a few bugs...We should use a secure method since they¡¯re strong.¡±Sharon Stiller then pointed with her chin towards the back. Towards those who had been looking at the Bug yers with green in their eyes. The moment the nod came, five members of the Gold Demons walked out in glee. Towards the bug yers who were burning up in the distance and barely maintaining their life. And Sharon Stiller and the other fifteen Scarlet Demons just watched the Gold Demons walking by. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have the confidence to handle the situation. Since they didn¡¯t bring the Gold Demons because theycked strength. The 15 of them, armed with S and A grade Spirit Stones, were sure that they could erase any group of bug yers. They was only a single reason why they brought the Gold Demons. ¡°Uaaaaaak!¡±¡°Kuuhuk!¡± The Gold Demon members swung their des towards the Watchmen, And the two watchmen who were aze were people who could easily deal with five members of the Gold Demons. But they could not fight the Gold Demons while being surrounded by Sharon Stiller¡¯s mes that were burning them alive. They couldn¡¯t even resist as they lost their lives. At that moment. Kiiing! Two of the five members of the Gold Demons shined out brightly. A sign of leveling up. And the other members looked at this with satisfied expressions. ¡°Keke! This is why I can¡¯t stop being a bug killer.¡±¡°Why did I farm dungeons until now?¡±Of course they wouldn¡¯t usually level up once from just this. But the remaining exp they needed which they would¡¯ve had to grind out had been filled up in an instant. me Warrior-V nodded as he looked at this scene. ¡®...So she brought them to raise them huh.¡¯ Experience was useless to the Scarlet Demons who were already at cap levels. But the tremendous amount of experience would be waste to just throw it away. Sharon Stillerughed towards the Gold Demon members and walked forward. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy about just this much. There¡¯s so much more to go.¡±The Gold Demons who had been following shouted out in glee. ¡°Hahahaha! Yes!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s chase them down before they run!¡±¡°For justice!¡± There was nothing more fun than leveling up in a game. Especially more so in a game like exodus where some say the max level is when the game began due to all the contents made specifically for those at level 250. As the people were shouting in glee.¡°Aaaah! Cursed bastards!¡± A person jumped up from the ming trailer and started to run away. A Watchman had been hiding despite burning up and started to madly run the moment he saw an opening. And the Gold Demons immediately started to chase. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡± It was pointless to run. Since one wouldn¡¯t be able to run at their full speed with injuries. The Scarlet Demons shrugged their shoulders as they saw the Gold Demons chasing. There wasn¡¯t much for them here since they were already at max level. They just needed to do the job they were tasked with, receive rewards from the leader. ¡®It won¡¯t be dangerous anyway.¡¯ Sharon Stiller mumbled inwardly. The bug yers would get erased once they got killed. A sane person would not be able even think of fighting them. They would just focus on running away. And this was why she had dealt the first blow. Since it was easier to hunt those running. ¡®And it¡¯s useless to run anyway.¡¯ As Sharon Stiller was looking at the Gold Demons who were running up ahead with a calm expression. Boooooooom! Something giant flew in from across the maze and smashed into the Gold Demons. With a tremendously loud noise. ¡°Kuaaaak!¡±¡°What the fuck!¡±One of the Gold Demon members melted away and the other seven¡¯s bodies got smashed apart and were flung backwards. The only one surviving in the tunnel was the Watchmen. ¡°Huuaak...Phew...¡±The Watchmen, who had barely dodged the attack which resembled a dragon, lost strength in his legs and fell down onto the ground. At the same time. Whoosh. Hansoo raised the man and then pointed towards the back. ¡°Go back there and join the others.¡± Hansoo, who was fixing a bit of his body back, then spoke while looking at the Scarlet and Gold Demons in the distance.¡°It seems I¡¯ll have to ¡®talk¡¯ with these guys for a bit.¡±¡°Ha.¡±It was clear that he wasn¡¯t talking about exchanging words from the way he was holding the spear. Sharon Stiller raised her sword with a dumbfounded expression. Chapter 236 : The Great Seal (6) Chapter 236 : The Great Seal (6) Sharon Stiller realized who the person in front of her was the moment he came into view. Since he was the man who had be incredibly famous in such a short amount of time. The cklist of the Anteater n was that effective. But she had never thought that he would appear in front of her. ¡®It seems he became confident because he only dealt with lower levels...¡¯ Well, he wasn¡¯t particrly low-leveled rtive to those around level 200. But she could do the things he had done just now as well. ¡®Just how do you think I earned this.¡¯ Sharon Stiller clenched the artifact imbued with the in her hands. Though it was a game, it was almost like real life. And this game was actually more realistic when the game itself was more important for them then real life. There were an invisible wall between males and females and she had gone through a tremendous amount of rough work to climb to the position as the captain of the Scarlet Demons. And, ironically, even by using a weapon only a female could use in order to deal with the weakness a female had. ¡®Himura... Fucking bastard.¡¯ Sharon Stiller forcibly tried to erase the disturbing memories as she looked towards the bug yers. This is how she had gained strength. But these guys had gained them way too easily. By using unfair methods such as hacks. Since there were people like the bug yers who fought at an uneven ying field, people like her had to give up things they shouldn¡¯t have in order to survive. As she thought up to this point. Crunch. The rage and hatred she had towards Himura deep inside her was transferred onto the person in front of her. At the same time Sharon Stiller¡¯s expression crunched up. To the point of shocking me Warrior-V next to her. ¡®What the. Does she have a personal grudge or something? Why is her expression like this?¡¯ It was the first time he had seen Sharon Stiller¡¯s expression, which was usually always smiling and calm, scrunch up this much. As me Warrior-V was still in shock. Kiiiiiiing! The weapon in Sharon Stiller¡¯s hands started to heat up. While spewing out red light like a furnace bellowing out fire. At the same time. Boooooom! A giant me scorched out and flew towards the bug yer in front of her. A much more intense me melted the walls of the maze and headed towards Hansoo. Hansoo frowned as he saw this. ¡®As I expected...I cannot win in a head on fight.¡¯ The ones who had used the S grade Spirit Stones were no joke. Since it was a fragment which held the souls of the spirits which ruled this world at one point. Of course this much wasn¡¯t enough to beat him. But there were the Scarlet Demons and even 150 Gold Demons behind. And since they could fight without fear of death, it would be even worse. But there was a reason why he hade. ¡®...Not bad Kamiyou. A threat.¡¯ ¡®Not bad.¡¯ He could buy at least two hours. Hansoo shrugged his shoulders and swirled up two dragons with his spear. Kuuududuk. As his body slightly got twisted. Booooom! Two dragons shed into the inferno. The dragons which had killed the Gold Demons from before. Soon. Rummble! The entire maze shook from the collision of the dragon and the me.¡¯ ¡®...I can¡¯t get held back from just you.¡¯ Sharon Stiller mumbled as she looked at the Scarlet Flower. A power which he had gained throughrge amounts of sacrifice. It wasn¡¯t something which would go away simply by shutting the game off. It was strength which could give her honor, strength and a ce on society in real life. And for this, she had to lick the soles of Himura temporarily. By using the strength he had given her. ¡®I¡¯ll erase you all...¡¯ ¡°Clean him up!¡±Then. Rummblee! The Scarlet and Gold Demons started to charge at the same time. ...................................................... Rumble. ¡®Fuck...Faster. Faste!¡¯ Einchel got into an even bigger hurry from the vibration that shook the entire maze. ¡°Leave behind the trailers! Just take the weapons!¡±Einchel screamed out as she took the lead position instead of Kamiyou who had gone ahead. ¡°Fuck! How did those guys find out about us!¡±It was funny how she was pondering whether to go or not just a few moments ago. For the Scarlet Demons to crash in so suddenly. Einchel grinded her teeth while thinking of Christopher and the other cklisters but then shook her head. ¡®No, it¡¯s not because of them. Fuck.¡¯ They weren¡¯t retards, they wouldn¡¯t have left behind such obvious tracks. And the location of collision waspletely opposite from the direction they came from anyway. Well, all of this didn¡¯t matter anyway. ¡®There¡¯s...only one path now.¡¯ Einchel mumbled inwardly as she looked towards Kamiyou shouting in the distance. Well, towards the skulls in Kamiyou¡¯s hands. The skulls Hansoo had left behind before leaving. Hansoo told Kamiyou. Hansoo nodded at Kamiyou¡¯s expression. Hansoo gave them a simple task. While he bought time, they had to clear a path to the seal. Einchel nodded as she flew towards the portal. ¡®Thats easy...¡¯ Whooosh! Einchel saw thest member of Ant Tunnel going through the portal and flew into the portal as well. Then. The strange noise of the portal gulped in Einchel and led her to the fourth floor. Kamiyou quickly spoke to Einchel the moment she came out. ¡°Is everyone here?¡± ¡°Yes. But the method of finding the parth...¡±Kamiyou nodded at those words.¡°That doesn¡¯t seem very hard.¡± It might¡¯ve been hard if there were a lot of yers but the secret tunnel had remained hidden from being discovered. And the yers looking for the bug yers actually helped them.Since most of them gathered around the other portals. ¡®We need to hurry.¡¯ Kamiyou finished his thoughts and spoke towards the people. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Then. Christopher spoke next to him as if he didn¡¯t like some things. ¡°Can¡¯t we just go by ourselves? We can break the seal by ourselves right?¡± Christopher didn¡¯t like the fact that Hansoo was buying time for the people here. Of course he knew that them going against the yers who couldn¡¯t die was meaningless and was basically suicide. But for them to hand over so many people to just one person. ¡®This...Isn¡¯t this too much?¡¯ Of course Christopher didn¡¯t like the current situation. Kamiyou shook his head towards Christopher. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that our path would be that safe.¡±¡°...?¡± Oooooong. Slight vibrations of the skull guided Kamiyou. The vast and wide great maze. Towards the deepest parts. The Seal. The Great Seal. The thing which the kingdoms and the empires created to deal with the Ains. ¡®...Would hiding such a thing be the only way to protect it?¡¯ Kamiyou gulped as he spoke. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t fight between ourselves. Let¡¯s find the path first. Hansoo said he would buy time and then... Rejoin us.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be hard to follow them since they would leave behind marks only themselves would recognize. Christopher made a displeased expression but nodded and started to move towards the darkness of the maze. ....................................................... Shuaaaaaak! A Gold Demon member got surrounded by a cloud of red smoke while running through the maze. And he freaked out when he saw this. ¡°Fuck...¡± Even before he could finish his scream. Kwaaaaarrrrrrk! The Gold Demon member melted down from the red spoke. And the other members were shocked as they saw this. ¡°What the fuck.¡±¡°Would that skille out if we kill him?¡± The Gold Demons freaked out but the Scarlet Demons merely shrugged their shoulders. They started to see positives and negatives. ¡®Dumbasses. Even if you guys get that skill, you guys wouldn¡¯t be able to use it because of yourck of mana. And fucking hell Exodus. Do your job properly.¡¯ They didn¡¯t know what kind of hack this guy used but this guy¡¯s health and mana were seriously abnormal. In other words, he was using that skill because of this. This was why the Scarlet Demons weren¡¯t in a hurry. Though he was strong, there was a limit to someone¡¯s mana. And that skill was indeed powerful but that guy was using it carefully. He wasn¡¯t invincible. If he was invincible then he wouldn¡¯t have run away from the captain of the Scarlet Demons, Sharon Stiller. He would¡¯ve just melted down everyone here and then. ¡®Well. It does seem that it is disturbing her.¡¯ One of the Scarlet Demons, Olsen, chuckled towards Sharon Stiller. It seems her pride had been tainted because she had left him an opening to run away while fighting one versus one. Then. Sharon Stiller spoke expressionlessly. ¡°Split the team.¡±¡°...How?¡± Vice-captain, Olsen, frowned at Sharon Stiller. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to drag out time against him. It¡¯s not like we will get a tremendous amount of exp for killing him. Ten Scarlet demons including me will chase him. That should be enough.¡± Olsen nodded. Since losing hundreds of bug yers because of one person would be a tremendous loss. And fighting up to this point, ten was more than enough to suppress him. ¡®His level isn¡¯t that high.¡¯ If he was actually at level 250, he would¡¯ve been a monstrosity. But he was merely around level 200 to 205. Ten of them, armed with top tier Spirit Stones, were more than enough. ¡®It¡¯s better to do this than half-heartedly giving Gold Demons some exp.¡¯ Olsen nodded. ¡°Then the five including myself will chase the others.¡± Sharon Stiller shook her head. ¡°No, only four of you go.¡± ¡°Huh? What about the remaining one?¡± Olsen asked. There were 15 people in the Scarlet Demons. If ten followed that man and four chased bug yers, there would be one left over. Sharon Stiller took something out as she spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s just take care of the thing we promised the Kingdom on the way.¡± ¡°Hmm... That...¡± Olsen frowned. The blue pouch she had received from the captain of the magic brigade, Krancheska. ¡®What is it anyway?¡¯ Olsen looked at Sharon with curiosity. Chapter 237 : The Great Seal (7) Chapter 237 : The Great Seal (7) Rumble. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Hansoo cracked his neck and checked the status of his body. Since he hadn¡¯t pushed himself, it was more than enough to fight. Rumble. Rummblee. Hansoo quietly moved his ear towards the wall of the maze and then sensed the slight trembles of the maze. Footsteps. Sounds of people smashing weapons against the walls. A much wider range of sounds than what he could hear with just his ear could be heard. He then visualized what he could hear and then mumbled. ¡®They¡¯ve split up huh.¡¯ About ten would chase him and the rest would chase the people from the ant tunnel. Though the people from the ant tunnel would have erased their tracks quite well, that wouldn¡¯t help much. The ones who went down would probably get caught by the Gold Demons. Hansoo thought for a moment and walked around while fixing his body about what to do and then just made a decision. ¡®I¡¯ll join them.¡¯ Even if he smashed through everyone here, they would revive ande back down. It would be better to just go down and break the seal instead. While Hansoo was fixing his body and returning himself back to his normal condition. Ooooooong. A strange vibration rang throughout his mind. A soul vibration. Soon. A voice could be heard through the soul fragment. ¡®Gwanje huh? He¡¯s probably bored. Or just curious.¡¯ Hansoo thought of the owner of the voice and mumbled. Gwanje. The person who was in charge of the Orange Zone with the Crown of Thorns and the artificial soldiers. And the one who was in charge over the body of Elkadion, the previous leader of the Akarons and the one who knew he came from the future. So Gwanje knew as well. That he came from the future. ¡®Well. One¡¯s okay.¡¯ It might be different if he tried to use this information to influence others directly but one person knowing about it wouldn¡¯t make much difference. Hansoo rang the soul fragment and replied. Well it was just a matter of time, getting chased in a world like this where there are yers everywhere was bound to happen. Though it happened a bit faster, he could still handle it. Gwanje sighed in relief from Hansoo¡¯s answer and then continued to speak. Of course these guys weren¡¯t entirely at fault. As the adventurers were just bug yers in their eyes. But that didn¡¯t erase the fact that there were casualties. Gwanje mumbled in discontent as he thought of the ones who died and then asked Hansoo as if he suddenly got curious. A ce where the game created by a God took root in. The reason for the creation of this game wasn¡¯t to please the people who would go through the Green Zone.. Well, it was the opposite. If somebody told Gwanje that this game was created just to give pain to adventurers then he would easily believe it. Of course that was a bit too much but with the ability of the God, he could easily do this and from the way the fairies acted, a joke at this level would be normal. ¡®No. It doesn¡¯t seem like he contented himself with just making the game.¡¯ Gwanje mumbled quietly. The creator probably did a few more things in order to kill off more adventurers. For example, make it so that yers won¡¯t feel guilty about killing the adventurers or just make it so they could not see the adventurers as humans. Hansoo thought for a moment and then shook his head. . The Abyss was actually veryrge. And there were still many ces where Hansoo hadn¡¯t been to despite living in the Abyss for 50 years. Not meeting somebody in a ce where tens of thousands of people from different races mingled together was quite normal. And he wasn¡¯t that interested either. Gwanje¡¯s curiosity didn¡¯t get resolved from Hansoo¡¯s half-hearted answer andined. As Gwanje asked with a curious expression, Hansoo shook his head and answered. Gwanje groaned. Thinking about it, even if Hansoo came back from the future, he wasn¡¯t omnipotent. No, even if he could rule with strength over the entire battlefield, if he could do everything with power then he would be closer to a god than a savior. Gwanje suddenly stopped after thinking about a few things. He then asked Hansoo with a confused expression. .............................................. Rummmble. Rumble. Hurry! Hurry up! As Kamiyou ordered the adventurers up ahead, he swung his de sideways. Cruunnchh! Crunch! ¡°Waaa! What the fuck! If you guys PK so brazenly then...¡±¡°You retard! What the hell are you saying? Can¡¯t you tell? Those bastards are bug yers!¡± ¡°What? How can there be so many bu...¡± Crunch! Even before the man could finish his words. The yers got split in two at the hands of the adventurers and then disappeared into golden light. They tried to resist but they couldn¡¯t deal with the adventurers whose strengths were far above their own on average. Even more so since they were the minority. The yers, who created parties in groups of 30 to 50 people, had no way of beating the hundreds of people who were with Kamiyou and Christopher. But Kamiyou¡¯s expression was very gloomy. ¡®Fuck. I didn¡¯t want to smash through people like this...¡¯ Even if they were searching for their objective, there was no need to smash through the yers. Though hundreds of people moving together might get them caught, 20 groups of 40 pretending to be yer parties could easily get to their objective without too much resistance. It would take longer, but they would all get there safely and with few issues. But if they charged through like this, even though it would take much less time, the other yers would flock to them like swarms of ants. But Kamiyou didn¡¯t really have much of a choice. Since he didn¡¯t have any leisure. Craack! A cold aura chased the adventurers from behind. While freezing the walls of the maze they ran through. Whoooosh! Kamiyou withdrew his foot from the chill that was trying to tie him down and then gritted his teeth as he looked behind him. ¡®...Fucking hell! ¡¯ The ze-type S-level Spirit Stone, Scarlet Flower. And the freeze-type S-level Spirit Stone, Azure Land. From the darkness of the maze which Kamiyou was staring into. Kang! Kang! Sounds of two blue gauntlets shing could be heard. Though he couldn¡¯t see the faces, he knew who was making these sounds at once. ¡®...Olsen.¡¯ The infamy of the Scarlet Demons was widespread between the bug yers. Since the bug yers who got onto the cklist had been ended by these guy¡¯s hands. And the most famous of them were this duo. The captain who wielded the scarlet flower, Sharon Stiller. And the vice captain who controlled a wide field of blue ice, Olsen. Even amongst the Scarlet Demons who had received all the support they could, only these two had the S-level Spirit Stone. It wasn¡¯t an issue of money, just that there weren¡¯t many of them in the first ce. ¡®Fuck. This one¡¯s hard to deal with.¡¯ Kamiyou felt a chill run down his back as he saw the blue waves that chased him from behind. Though it was weaker than the Scarlet Flower, the range was muchrger. Since he could spread ice from ces that he didn¡¯t even see. And at this moment, it was actually more threatening than the Scarlet Flower. The most annoying thing about the Azure Land was its effect of lowering movement speed. Though the adventurers were indeed superior to the yers due to their control but their physical bodies or skills didn¡¯t have much difference with theirs. Which meant that there wasn¡¯t much of a difference in running speed between the yers and them. If they got caught by that chill then they would get killed. By the hands of the Gold Demons behind Olsen. Kamiyou gulped. ¡®...There¡¯s still a lot of way to go!¡¯ Oooooong! Kamiyou clenched his teeth as he touched the skull in his possession. The vibration of the skull was getting more and more intense. Which meant that the magic formation that resonated with the skull got closer. Soon he would arrive there. But Kamiyou sighed out in despair. ¡®...What could I do even after I get there?¡¯ They needed to fight with the Gold and Scarlet Demons in front of them. And the rest of the yers on the 4th floor would swarm to this location. Since the rumor would¡¯ve long spread. Kamiyou clenched his teeth as he thought up to this point. He had promised go to the seal with Hansoo. But at this rate, they would all get caught. ¡®And... We don¡¯t know what the hell will be at the Great Seal. How can we bring these guys in there?¡¯ If there was something dangerous inside then they would get surrounded and all die. Kamiyou thought for a moment then smiled as he clenched the skull in his hand. ¡®I need to... Make a decision.¡¯ Then. Boooom! Kamiyou sent out a signal to all the people running with him. And Einchel was shocked out as she saw the signal. ¡®...Spread out and meet at the objective?¡¯ For him to try to buy time. Einchel freaked out as she looked at Kamiyou. Then shouted. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Kamiyou. The leader she had met in this ce, the Ant Tunnel. They had only known each other for about 1 year. So she didn¡¯t know everything about Kamiyou but one thing was clear to her. That he could not block the ones chasing them by himself no matter what. Kamiyou clenched his teeth and spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I heard something extra from the Prophet of the Ains in the past. Oh yeah. Take this.¡±. ¡°...¡±. Einchel clenched her teeth and nodded as she looked at Kamiyou who handed over a skull to her. ¡®I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on but...I can only trust him.¡¯ She didn¡¯t know about the prophecy of the Ains but nothing else mattered as long as Kamiyou wouldn¡¯t die a meaningless death. Einchel clenched the skull in his hand and then spoke. ¡°You... Have toe back alive.¡± Kamiyou smiled as he replied. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ve survived in this damned world for 7 years already. That would be easy.¡± Kamiyou stopped his movements with those words and Einchel continued to run ahead with the skull. Towards their objective, the location of the Great Seal. .................................................. ¡°Look at these bastards.¡± Even if he couldn¡¯t see it, his skills told him the movements of his enemy. Olsen smirked at the people scattering in front him him and then shouted out. ¡°Split into four groups! Like how we practiced norm...¡± Then. Olsen stopped as he looked at the man standing in the middle of the frozen maze. A man missing a leg. One of the Gold Demon members smiled as he tried to swing his sword. ¡°This is min...¡± ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°...?¡± The Gold Demon made a confused expression as he looked at Olsen who was blocking him. Since this had never happened before. Olsen smiled as he looked at Kamiyou in front of him. ¡°You are important to our Ant Eaters, we should treat you properly.¡± Kamiyou¡¯s expression froze up at Olsen¡¯s words. Chapter 238 : The Great Seal (8) Chapter 238 : The Great Seal (6) One of the two leaders of Ant Eaters, Himura, fell into a deep thought one day. <...What a fucking grind.> Their n, the Ant Eaters, originally only had the strength to barelypare to the otherrge ns in terms of battle power. Since there was a limit no matter how much he and Michael Dawson worked. Though they were quite skilled, therge ns were ns created by those who were far superior to them. It was hard to beat their connections and backings. The reason why the Ant Eaters had been able to survive against them like this and grow was because they had the justifications. With the reason of getting rid of the bug killers who harmed the game, they kept their honor with this and slowly rose their strength through this. Though it looked like they killed indiscriminately, there were those they needed to kill among their victims. They rounded up everyone they needed to kill and killed them as bug killers. Even if they would get rewarded in the future, winning the battle for strength then and there and get the support of the kingdoms or the empires was the best choice since it would be hard for their powers to get dispersed or threatened this way. Which meant that hunting for bug yers was a job the Bug Eaters had to do whether they liked it or not. Michael Dawson only said they would lower the ratio, he could never guarantee getting rid of them entirely. Since they wouldn¡¯t be able to win against the other ns in the battle for power otherwise. But a problem came up. Finding the bug yers became harder and harder as time went on. Even if they tried to kill normal yers, only non-bug yers turned up. They were able to justify themselves when a certain ratio of bug yers roamed around, but this would shake their entire n. Which meant that the power would get skewed towards Michael Dawson inside the n. Himura thought up to this point and then made a decision together with the captain and vice-captain of the Scarlet Demons, Sharon Stiller and Olsen. <...What do you mean?> Himura chuckled at Olsen¡¯s words. From then things went smoothly. The Great Maze opened then from the 5th Great Change and the fame of the War Fortress was sharply rising. Himura decided to kill two birds with one stone and just cut the leg of a bug yer and let him go. And then spoke. The n was simple. Getting those, whom they had a hard time finding, to gather into the Great Maze by themselves. And that person would release enough for their hunting group to maintain themselves. It was extremely beneficial. They were able to raise the levels of the hunting team way faster than finding them one by one. And they had been able to increase their power even faster in the War Fortress with that justification. The man who had his leg cut off spoke while grinding his teeth. Logically speaking, his reaction was a bit too much for just handing over a fewrades. His reaction was like those of the NPCs who actually died for real. But Himura just let it flow past him. It didn¡¯t seem very important to him for some reason. And he liked the painful expressions of these people more. ¡®Whatever. It¡¯s just a virtual reality game. There could be side effects like this.¡¯ Himura chuckled. Since the others would figure it out if they killed everyone, they needed to handle the ratio. At a rate where they could still hunt and grow. And make it so nobody else knew about the deal. Since it would be troublesome if others found out about it. A few of the people from the Ant Tunnel would roam around as Watchmen and the Azure or Gold Demons would ¡®luckily¡¯ find them and kill them. Himura thought up to this point and added something extra. ......................................... Kamiyou¡¯s expression froze as he thought of what happened 3 years ago. About 10% a year. The amount they stayed here for was about 3 years. Though 30% would die during the 3 years, the remaining 70% would grow and leave safely. This is why he had decided to take over this ce. But from the way they were chasing him, it didn¡¯t seem like it¡¯d end that simply. Kamiyou asked Olsen. ¡°You. What are you doing? Me and... Himura...¡±Olsen chuckled. ¡°Oh. You had a contract? Well. You did.¡±¡°...But?¡±Kamiyou¡¯s expression turned gloomy. Even to Himura, this would be like killing the goose whichid golden eggs. Since 10% was a huge number over 10 years and it was more than good in terms of stability. Olsen shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. How could I know what the uppers up decided?¡± Kamiyou¡¯s expression froze as he saw Olsen¡¯s attitude. ¡®No can do.¡¯ He was afraid of the possibility but it seemed these guys really were trying to kill all the adventurers. Kamiyou took out his final card. ¡°Is it okay for all the money you guys spent on me to just disappear?¡±Back then. Kamiyou denied the deal at first. 10% surviving was just a deal of words, if Himura wanted then everyone inside the Ant Tunnel would get massacred. So Kamiyou had gotten angry and put out another deal. There was one thing he wanted. It was that therge amount money for managing the n that was invested in the owner of the War Fortress, Keil Kingdom, would be under his name. It was so that if he didn¡¯t agree, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get the money back. And surprisingly, Himura easily epted the deal. Even if he did agree with the deal, it was clear who had the upper hand anyway. Kamiyou clenched his teeth while thinking of Einchel. ¡®...Sorry. There was no such thing as the prophecy.¡¯ How would he be able to deal with these vicious guys with just some words from a Prophet? He had lied to her because she wouldn¡¯t have left if he didn¡¯t say this much and because this was something he didn¡¯t want anyone else to know. And this was thest resort he had. The contract. The only hand that he, a traitor amongst the adventurers, could use. The Kingdom was something even the Ant Eater n could not deal with. Which meant that these guys wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with him that easily either. He had used the final hand he had put so much trust in but still made a fearful expression. Because Olsen¡¯s mouth started to curl up into a smile. ¡®No. Even the Anteater n... Cannot ignore such arge amount of money.¡¯ They needed him to get the money back. Kamiyou swallowed back the fear that was slowly crawling up from the dark depths of his mind and then spoke towards Olsen. ¡°Go back. We will resettle in the Great Maze. If there¡¯s not enough harvest... I¡¯ll try harder. If another person dies I willmit suicide...¡± ¡°I said you don¡¯t need to.¡± Crunch. ¡°Kuhuuuk...¡± Kamiyou made an expression of disbelief as he saw the de which cut through his body. Since this was not part of his expectations. ¡°Fucking...You are willing to lose all that money...¡±Olsen smirked at Kamiyou¡¯s words. How could they give up such arge amount of money? It was not a trifling amount. The situation had just changed a bit. ¡°Hahaha. How could you know what is going on around in the world since you¡¯re always hiding in the ground.¡± Crunch. ¡°Ugh...¡± Kamiyou groaned as he saw Olsen twist the short sword embedded in his body. Olsen spoke towards Kamiyou. ¡°Things will change from now on. You will hear from your friends.¡± Kiiiiiing! The moment Olsen was about to activate the skill of his gauntlet. Charrrrrrk! The air split apart as something popped out. ¡°Huh...?¡±But before Olsen could even reply. Whoosh! Somebody took Kamiyou who still had a dagger stuck in his belly. ¡°This rat...¡± Olsen realized the situation as he quickly activated Azure Land. Craakckckkk! The entire area, with the gauntlet as the center, started to freeze. Right before Kamiyou and the man were about to freeze. Whooosh. The man who hade out from void with the dark aura hugged Kamiyou and returned to the void. Then. ng! The air in front of Olsen froze and a huge block of ice appeared. But there were no traces of the two within. Olsen gritted his teeth as he saw this but then quickly calmed down. Since running away wouldn¡¯t change anything. ¡°We¡¯ll continue with our original n. Chase.¡± Soon. Papapapapak! The moment the Gold and Scarlet Demons were about to split up within the maze. A voice came out from the darkness behind them. ¡°Wait. Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A slightly tired-sounding voice. That wasn¡¯t the issue. Since the owner of the voice should not be here. Olsen was shocked at the unexpected voice and spoke. ¡°...What¡¯s up captain? I said we¡¯ll deal with the things here. Why aren¡¯t you chasing the cklisted guy and...¡± The expressions of the ten Scarlet Demons including Sharon Stiller turned gloomy. .................................................... ¡°Haa....Haa.. Ugh...¡± Abanoph, who had saved Kamiyou by using and ran off, groaned out while looking at his frozen right hand. Though he could move through space in an instant, it didn¡¯t make him invulnerable during that time. Kamiyou looked at Abanoph with a sad expression but then looked around after feeling a sudden chill. A tremendouslyrge area that didn¡¯t fit the maze. And the thousands of mysterious crosses. ¡®This...¡¯ As Kamiyou was shocked at the mysterious ce. The adventurers who were gathered around the 10m-tall crosses looked towards Kamiyou. Withplex emotions. And Einchel, who was at the very front with the skull, spoke to Kamiyou expressionlessly. ¡°Found it.¡± The location of the seal which had suppressed the Ains for hundreds of years. ¡®This is the ce the prophecy mentioned...¡¯ As Kamiyou looked around in a daze. A voice was heard from the entrance of the ce. ¡°Wee.¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡®Already?¡¯ Kamiyou made a shocked expression as he looked at Hansoo. Even if he followed the traces, it was too fast. Since their opponents weren¡¯t stupid. They should¡¯ve dispatched a force they thought was enough for Hansoo but he still arrived at this ce at the same time as them. ¡®How the hell...¡¯ Kamiyou made a confused expression. Chapter 239 : Unsealing (1) Chapter 239 : Unsealing (1) ¡°What happened? Why is your face like that?¡± Olsen made a confused expression towards the Scarlet Demons who were charging at him with pissed off expressions. They had chased after Hansoo with confident expressions. Olsen was actually jealous of the 10 who had chased him. Since it was likely that those guys would get his artifacts once they killed him. But for their expressions to be that gloomy. ¡®What the hell happened within that short time...Was there a hole to escape through?¡¯ If he had escaped through a path which they didn¡¯t know about then their expressions could be understood. As Olsen looked at the ten including Sharon Stiller with a strange expression. Sharon Stiller grinded her teeth and spoke out through them. ¡°...Stone of Immortality. How many do you guys have?¡± ¡°Huh? Stone of Immortality? Why do you need that?¡± Stone of immortality. A peculiar artifact that allowed one to revive on spot without any penalties. Though no more than two could be used in a day, it was extremely practical to use so the demand for it was high, causing it to have a high price. But that was only for normal yers. To the Scarlet Demons who had the direct support of the Ant Eater n, the Stone of Immortality was part of the standard equipment. ¡®They should have one each...¡¯ Though they can use up to two a day and Olsen had received some beforeing here, they didn¡¯t carry two at the time. Since there weren¡¯t many cases of them dying twice in a row. ¡®We need to have some backup measures. Wait. Wait a moment...¡¯ Olsen looked at Sharon Stiller with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°The hell? You got killed?¡± ¡°...¡± Sharon Stiller¡¯s expression became incensed at Olsen¡¯s words which seemed like he was smirking at her. But Olsen wasn¡¯t joking. ¡®...She underestimated him?¡¯ That was impossible. The reason why Sharon Stiller was the captain was not only because she had skills but because she had a good eye for people. Both for work and for personal affairs. She was good at estimating their opponent¡¯s power and distributed forces efficiently. Not everyone could be the captain of the hunting group of arge n. There was no way that this Sharon Stiller failed to estimate someone¡¯s abilities. If Sharon Stiller had ten people go then it was because the ten of them were enough to deal with the opponent. Sharon Stiller gritted her teeth and spoke. ¡°This bastard. He was hiding his skills.¡± .......................................................... Crunch. ¡®For them to all have Stones of Immortality.¡¯ Hansoo shrugged as he thought of the battle from just then. He wanted to remove them by waiting for the revive timer and killing them one more time but he held back and reunited with the adventurers here. They could at most use two a day. The remaining time he had to reunite with the ones who left for the location of the seal was a bit awkward and it would take too long for him to deal with them if they all had two Stones of Immortality each. ¡®I cannot forget about my objective.¡¯ Whooosh. Hansoo held the Nurmaha¡¯s Ring and then looked towards the location of the seal with thousands of crosses. ¡®Things are going well.¡¯ He had done well smashing apart those chasing him and had seeded in reuniting with these guys. And there was another catch. He had been able to confirm the skills of the Scarlet Demons. ¡®It¡¯s not bad.¡¯ Hansoo smiled. In the Green Zone during his previous life, due to a certain incident there hadn¡¯t been many chances to deal with yers so he had been able to safely grow his strength and climb up to the next Zone. So he wasn¡¯t quite sure before. How strong the master-tier yers of the Green Zone were. Or how powerful the Spirit Stone was. But while fighting them, he realized he was mistaken about something. ¡®I see... Just the Spirit Stone is not enough to have such strength huh.¡¯ When he had been living in the War Fortress in the past. He had seen a man who had a tremendous amount of strength. A power which he couldn¡¯t even imagine back then. He was sure that it was the strength of the Spirit Stone. This is why he had thought that everyone with S grade Spirit Stones had that much strength. He had hid his strength, judged that it was too dangerous to deal with those with S grade Spirit Stones and split them up. So he could kill them off one by one. He couldn¡¯t underestimate them because of the man he had met in the past. But it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡®Jiang Oh.¡¯ Hansoo thought of the man¡¯s shouts, shook his head and then looked towards the crosses in front of him. ¡®Anyways...This ce is really impossible to find without the skull.¡¯ Hansoo swirled his tongue around while looking at the mana formation that filled the entire space within the crosses. Blurred vision, space distortion and mana disruption. With these many formations, it would be impossible to find this ce even if it was in the middle of the War Fortress. Since even he had a hard time finding this ce with the tracks. ¡®...That guy who caused the Sixth Great Change really is amazing huh.¡¯ Hansoo chuckled as he thought of the yer who caused the 6th Great Change in the past. Even if he knew about it, for him to find this thing in the middle of nowhere. ¡®Sorry but...I¡¯m going to use it first.¡¯ Hansoo looked towards the crosses in front of him. Since he had found it, he just needed to finish things. The Great Seal. Remove the seal and drag out the Ains. Then the adventurers would also get the opportunity. The chance to use that tremendous strength. Hansoo finished his thoughts and beckoned Einchel with his hand. ¡°...¡± Einchel, who was frowning, handed over the skull to him. Then. Whooosh. ck smoke came out from Hansoo¡¯s body. Dark Cloud. The Dark Cloud came out from his body and seeped into the skull in his hand and the crosses next to him. The Dark Cloud tainted the skull and the crosses as it drained the information of the mana seal within. And Hansoo was shocked as he saw the information. ¡®...Soplex.¡¯ As if it was proving to have been set up by the forces of the kingdoms and empires, there were veryplex formations within the skull and the crosses. Formations to suppress the entire maze, the space where the Ains lived. Hansoo pondered for a moment and then shrugged... ¡®Ugh... I can¡¯t handle it the traditional way.¡¯ This is something that even the magic brigade will barely be able to solve in a week. And Hansoo, who didn¡¯t have much information in this field, couldn¡¯t solve it by himself. It wasn¡¯t like he had a lot of time. And breaking it apart would be a bad choice. Since the entire maze might break down if the mana that was flowing here blew apart. The intricate system of mana that allowed a tremendous amount of strength could easily blow apart with a careless touch. So he needed to use the third method. Whooosh. Hansoo followed the flow of the mana and then headed toward one side. Toward a ce where theplex mana formations all gathered to. Then. ¡®Here.¡¯ Crunch. Hansoo stood above an ordinary looking boulder of ck granite after following the mana flow which resembled a spider¡¯s web. Einchel, Kamiyou and Christopher all made confused expressions while watching him. ¡®Why...¡¯ It was a location lookingpletely ordinarypared to the thousands of crosses around them. Then. Cruunnchh. Hansoo¡¯s foot dug into the granite below. Crrck. The granite floor only seemed normal on the exterior but it was extremely hard. The granite floor broke apart like tofu under Hansoo¡¯s feet and started to show what was inside it. Crunch. Crack. ¡®Why is he digging the ground...¡¯ ng. Sounds of chains nking could be heard about a meter down. Hansoo smiled as he looked at the red chains in the ground. ¡®Found it. God¡¯s il..¡¯ Well, the thing he found was just a single line of chain. A red chain that had the width of about four human fists. The tens of thousands of chains that originally existed couldn¡¯t be found anywhere as only a single one could be seen. Hansoo jumped into the ground and grabbed the chain. The rest of the chains were hidden deep within the ground. Tightly tied around the seal. These chains were the 3rd godly treasure of an Empire but something they had given up to seal the Ains. The Keil Kingdom gave up the space where a main mana node was located, the Korin and other Kingdoms poured in 66666 people as sacrifices for this seal. This is how this seal was created. By using the tremendous mana of the mana node, the despair and curse of the 66666 people and the Empire¡¯s godly treasure, God¡¯s il.. He couldn¡¯t get rid of a mana node. He couldn¡¯t get rid of the curseid down upon the entire maze either. But the seal was created with these three things working together. And getting rid of one was enough. Ting. Tingtingting. Hansoo¡¯s body started to change as he pulled the chain apart a few times. Rooaaarrrr. His muscles swelled multiple times over and scales covered his entire body. Two extra hearts grew next to the original one. Hansoo felt the tremendous amount of power running through his body and then pulled apart the chain again. Crak! Then. A bit more of the chain got pulled out from the ground. About Hansoo¡¯s height. At the same time. Rrrumblee. The thousands of crosses made rumbling noises as the entire area shook. As the seal broke apart, the mana and the curse loosened up and in turn, the crosses started to cry out. Hansoo frowned. ¡°...¡± ¡®This is going to take forever.¡¯ Hansoo shouted behind him. ¡°Help me a bit.¡±¡°...¡± A few other people who had been staring at Hansoo around him ran to him and started to pull at the chain. ng. Christopher, who stood behind Hansoo, asked carefully. ¡°Do we...Just need to pull this out?¡± Hansoo nodded. ¡°Just pull this out.¡±¡°...¡± It felt like the entire bloodthirsty aura of the maze was flowing into them. And Christopher realized what Hansoo meant as he poured more strength into his arms. ............................................... Booom! The intense lightning strike from the A level Spirit Stone, , smashed the ground in front of the member of the Scarlet Demons, Kangmin. Chiiiiik! The infected soldiers of the 1st floor couldn¡¯t even resist as they melted down. Kangmin frowned at the tremendous amount of infected soldiers who continued to charge at him despite so many of them having already been killed. ¡®Fuck. This is annoying. We should¡¯ve just done this on the way if it was on the first floor, why did we ignore it?¡¯ Well, since he had received payment he had to do his job. Boom! Boooom! Kangmin swung his weapon, headed towards the Jewel of the Dead and chuckled while thinking of Sharon Stiller. They wouldn¡¯t fail. Even if the bug yers were very strong. They had another method other than the Scarlet and Gold Demon¡¯s strengths. ¡®I just need to focus on my work. With this...The Seal will get strengthened?¡¯ The deal they had made with Arthus Krancheska on the way in here. Kangmin mumbled as he looked at the blue pouch he received from Sharon Stiller. Chapter 240 : Unsealing (2) Chapter 240 :Unsealing (2) The four jewels which existed in each floor of the maze. The yers and the NPCs called them the Jewels of the Dead. The host of the curse, the powerful spell which prevented the humans from proceeding further into the maze. The alliance of all the kingdoms and empires of the past had seeded at pushing the Ains back down underground hundreds of years ago. But that was it. Though they had won, they were afraid of finishing their jobs. So they had created this maze with the power of the giant spell and proceeded to seal the entire ce. Because though their powers were simr after the war, if one side stagnated and the other grew in strength, the gap would widen. The Ains would stagnate but the humans would grow. Andter they would just need to suppress the Ains with their superior strength. But the Ains were not stupid. Right before the maze waspleted, the Ains performed a surprise attack, set up the cursed jewels and ran downwards. This was the Jewels of the Dead. The curse which had a terrifying effect on the humans as long as it was working. And because of this, the kingdoms and the empires couldn¡¯t go down to kill the Ains despite having built the maze and having restored their strength. They could just prevent the Ains froming out by setting up a powerful seal and reinforcing it. Even after the yers came into existence and had sealed all four of the Jewels of the Dead, they still didn¡¯t like toe into this ce. They would just order the yers to get the required Protection Elixirs. Anyways, the Kingdoms wanted this seal to be maintained. And this was why they were willing to ask the yers to reinforce the seal from the inside. Olsen thought of the blue pouch and spoke. That¡¯s...To power the Seal?¡± Sharon Stiller shook her head. ¡°Half correct.¡± If the Great Seal suppressed the Ains, the minor seals affected the Jewels of the Dead and suppressed the curse in the maze. One of the four minor seals had been damaged by an explosion and because of that the entire Great Seal had shaken. They were merely calming down the Great Seal which had been shaken from the explosion in the 1st floor. ¡®Well. That just proves how dangerous the Ains are.¡¯ Sharon Stiller muttered. Though they were dealing with it the best they could, in order to deal with the main problem they would need to go down to the area of the main seal on the fourth floor. But of course the issue was with the minor seal which had broke on the 1st floor. Arthur Krancheska didn¡¯t believe the humans. Since the minor seal had broken and the entire 1st floor of the maze was cursed again, Arthus Krancheska and the other Magic Brigade members would be extremely weakened if they stepped in there. Which would cause even the yers he could wipe out like bugs to be threats to him. This was why Krancheska wanted them to fix the minor seal instead of the Great Seal. The minor seal. A seal which was suppressing the Jewel of the Dead which had been broken from the explosion. Once the seal was ced back on it, the curse will get weakened again and Arthur would be able toe down and deal with it himself. This was the deal she had with Arthur. me Warrior-V made a confused expression. Since they were currently on the 4th floor. ¡°Why did we go past the 1st floor?¡± In order to aplish the job given to them by the Kingdom, they needed to be on the 1st floor. Sharon Stiller smiled towards me Warrior-V. ¡°Some trash woulde in then.¡±Once they reseal the minor seal with the materials inside the blue pouch, the curse will lose effect and the Magic Brigade woulde down to enhance the seal on the fourth floor. ¡®Arthus Krancheska. He¡¯s going toe in himself.¡¯ She had gone past the jewel because she didn¡¯t want that man toe in. In order to deal with her problems first. But since all this had happened, it would be be better to work together. Sharon Stiller¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡®Yes. Let¡¯s not forget our original objective.¡¯ They had one goal. Change all the guys below into experience for the Gold Demons to grow. The time of crisis which would shake all the kingdoms and empires would be here soon. Power was a necessity. They needed powerful people. And the Gold Demons who devoured all the bug yers below would easily fit that role. ¡®There¡¯s no real need to deal with that man.¡¯ Sharon Stiller spoke towards Olsen, the Scarlet and the Gold Demons. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. Our objectives are taking their artifacts and gaining experience. The Scarlet Demons will tie down that Hansoo guy. Then..You guys need to kill the bug yers and take their artifacts. We can just die then.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± As the Scarlet and Gold Demons nodded at Sharon Stiller¡¯s words. Olsen asked. ¡°...Wait, if that guy is really that strong, aren¡¯t we not enough to deal with him?¡± Sharon Stiller nodded. ¡°Yes, it is indeed a bit stressful.¡± There were about a thousand bug yers who were quite skilled. Though she herself and the Scarlet Demons were high level yers who had amazing control, the bug yers were a level above. This was why she had even thought of calling everyone in the maze to deal with the man. Since that would make things much easier. But then they would be sharing. ¡®It belongs to us, we farmed them.¡¯ Sharon Stiller mumbled inwardly. They would not share them. And honestly, there wasn¡¯t a need to. As they had a final card. ¡°We have this.¡±¡°Well, I guess.¡± Olsen shrugged as he looked at Sharon Stiller staring at the Stone of Immortality. This would change the story. They would have three lives each if they used two stones. This was more than enough to deal with them. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Soon. Boom! Boom! Boom! Over a hundred Gold and Scarlet Demon members started to charge through the maze. .......................................................... Rummblee. Rumble. ¡°Uaaaaaaa!¡± Christopher made a shocked expression while pulling the chain with all his might. ¡®What the hell! How is this so hard!?¡¯ It was so well embedded into the ground, this damned chain was extremely hard to pull out. Since it was barely being pulled out despite almost 800 people pulling on it with all their might. They weren¡¯t just pulling either. They used every reinforcements and skills to increase their strength. Strength that could rip apart steel bars. And it wasn¡¯t like the people were not doing their jobs seriously. Since the foreheads of the 800 people were coated with sweat and the muscles of their arms and legs were bulging. But this chain was giving no signs of being pulled out. ¡®What the hell...He pulled this out on his own?¡¯ Einchel looked at Hansoo pulling out the chain at the very front with the form of a dragon with a terrified expression. Because Hansoo had pulled this out at the very beginning by himself with ease, they had thought that 800 people pulling on it would make it so the job would finish very quickly. But what the hell was this. The damned chain was buried so well that the skin on their hands felt like ripping away as they pulled. Since the chain was getting harder and harder to pull out the more that came out. And if Hansoo, who was at the very front, wasn¡¯t here, it would be twice as hard as this. And there was another issue. ¡®Fucking hell! Is this ever going to end?¡¯ Einchel cursed out loud. The fucking chain was so long that there was no end to it. The chain they had pulled out at the beginning was already hundreds of meters long. But these chains continued to get pulled out. And there was another thing which scared the adventurers. Rumble. ¡°Again...¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Everytime a bit of the chain got pulled out, the thousands of crosses trembled and shook the entire space. That wasn¡¯t all. Kiiiiiing! Kyaaaaak! Every time the crosses shook, terrifying and vicious sounding screams resonated outwards. Voices filled with hatred, despair and rage. Einchel asked Hansoo after hearing it. ¡°...Why is that happening?¡± She wanted to ignore it but it was extremely terrifying and it urred every time they pulled on the chain. It even got louder the more they pulled. Not to mention the chain was getting harder and harder to pull. Combining these things she currently knew, it was almost as if they were pulling something at the end of the chain that was buried. And these were the warnings saying to not do it. ¡®Fuck... Is there really something down there?¡¯ Einchel mumbled inwardly. Because she thought of what Kamiyou had said earlier. It wouldn¡¯t be weird for a seal like this to have at least one guard. Hansoo merely shrugged his shoulders at Einchel. ¡°The despair that was buried here acts as the binding force between the seal and the chains.¡± If the chains were the medium, the mana node gave energy and the despair within the crosses supplied it with will. As the chain was getting pulled out, the mana node and everything else above it was being shaken. Vengeful spirits were a condensation of yin energy and did not like change. That was another reason why they had been buried in the sealing zone. As the chain got pulled out, the spirits who wanted things to remain the same went crazy and started to stick and hols onto the chain. By using all the energy of the mana node here. This was why it got harder the more they pulled. Einchel made a confused expression but still continued to pull. Since she knew now that they weren¡¯t pulling a giant monster or anything. ¡®And though it¡¯s a bit hard. It should bepleted quickly.¡¯ It was hard but the chain was indeed getting pulled out. It was only a matter of time, they would be able to pull it all out eventually. ¡®Anyways, this clearly looks like a chain. Why is it called a il?¡¯ Einchel looked at the chain in her hands with a confused expression. A il was some sort of weight that smashed things. Though it was very durable, it didn¡¯t seem like it had the worth to be the 3rd godly artifact of an empire. While Einchel was making a confused expression. Kuurrrk. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Along with a strange noise, the sensation of the chain being locked could be felt. Something that they hadn¡¯t felt until now. If pulling on the chain until now was like pulling a fish that had been caught by a fishing pole, this sensation felt like the hook had been stuck on a giant rock. Kuuudududuk. As people were bing shocked at the chain that wasn¡¯t getting pulled out any more. Einchel looked at Hansoo. Hansoo was looking at the strange thing that protruded from the ground and was attached to the chain. ¡®The hell is that.¡¯ The chains were red as well but the thing which hade out was at another level. Compared to that blood-colored object, the chains almost looked pink. As Einchel looked at Hansoo curiously. Boooom! An explosion could be heard from the distance. ¡®Fuck! Screw their timing.¡¯ The expressions of everybody turned sour at that sound. But Hansoo¡¯s sight was locked on the thing which had popped out from the ground. ¡®Found it. Finally.¡¯ God¡¯s il. Hansoo muttered to himself while looking at the red object which had been pulled out from hundreds of meters underground. Chapter 241 : Unsealing (3) Chapter 241 :Unsealing (3) Above the Great Maze. ¡°Huh? What the hell?¡± ¡°What is this? Is it a quest?¡± Rummble. The yers felt the entire maze shake and made confused expressions. Since the entire giant maze was shaking in a strange way. For most of them who didn¡¯t know what was below, this didn¡¯t mean anything so they were just confused about it. But for a few others, it was different. ¡°Fuck! We need more Ram Manon Eyes!¡± ¡°Suppress it! The Seal is going to break at this rate!¡± All the magic brigade members above were thrown into a hectic state. People whose average level was 290, those who didn¡¯t even consider yers as bugs were all in a frenzy. From their dimensional pouches, countless magic ingredients flew out into the giant rune-shaped formation around the maze. The one kilometer-wide giant magic formation that surrounded the area around the maze shone with numerous colors and started to bind the entire maze. As if it was trying to suppress something that could not be let out. And Arthus Krancheska, who was managing the whole thing, grinded his teeth. ¡®Fucking hell! What the fuck are these immortal bastards doing inside!¡¯ He could understand the seal having shaken a bit from the work of the bastards from the Korin Kingdom. But for the entire seal itself to be shaking. This only meant one thing. That some bastard had gone into the core area of the seal, where the God¡¯s ily, and was ripping apart the actual seal itself. The surrounding air around Arthus Krancheska started to burn up and caused the temperature to rise. This was a sign of his rage. ¡®I don¡¯t know which bastard is doing this... But if I catch you, I¡¯m going to rip you apart.¡¯ Arthus Krancheska continued to grind his teeth. He had heard hundreds of times about the dangers of the Ains. That this seal was the artifact that kept the humans safe. This was the symbol which signified the winner between the humans and Ains from the that happened a thousand years ago. But some bastard was breaking this apart. With brute force too. ¡®Scarlet Demons...You bastards. Hurry and restore the minor seal! Suppress the curse!¡± He wanted to go in himself but he couldn¡¯t. The curse of the Ains was too powerful. His own life was important as well. As long as the minor seal wasn¡¯t in ce on the 1st floor, going in would be dangerous. ¡®Damn...If themander came himself, we could¡¯ve just gone in.¡¯ Arthus Krancheska frowned. Themander. Themander of the magic brigade who was as powerful as a Great General, someone of his level could deal with the situation even if the curse of the Ains tied him down. Even if he was weakened, his power level was different to begin with. But he himself was not at that level yet. If he got weakened from the curse, even those bugs could be a threat to him. ¡®Damn. I can¡¯t help it, there¡¯s no time. Ugh, no one here is likable.¡¯ As Arthus Krancheska frowned at the thought of the Korin Kingdom. Oooooong. Arthus Krancheska, who was watching over the seal, felt a strange mana shockwave. Arthus Krancheska¡¯s expression brightened up at the mana shockwave. ¡®Yes. Those immortal scrubs are doing their job properly.¡¯ This shockwave meant that the seal was being restructured around the Jewel of the Dead. In the blue pouch he gave them, there were materials to reform the minor seal. If one destroyed the Jewel of the Dead and spread the powder inside the pouch, the minor seal would start to form again and the curse would disappear. Arthus Krancheska opened and closed his fists as he felt the minor seal being fixed at a slow pace. ¡®Hurry... And get fixed.¡¯ The moment it would get fixed. He would charge into the 4th floor and smash down everyone. The ones who were breaking the seal. However, he was actually relieved. ¡®Yeah...No matter what they do, they can¡¯t break the seal apart entirely.¡¯ The seal which their ancestors had ced. ¡®Fall into despair... And just wait.¡¯ Arthus Krancheska stared vehemently towards the depths of the maze with. ................................................. The adventurer¡¯s expressions froze as they heard the sound. ¡®They¡¯re here.¡¯ A trap which was set to react once enough yers were within the area. The activation of that thing symbolized something. That the Scarlet Demons had chased them all the way to here. Whooosh! A scorching heat started to charge in from the distance. Which meant that Sharon Stiller was already here. Kamiyou looked at Hansoo. ¡°Mister Hansoo! Let¡¯s fight!¡± ¡®We can win!¡¯ Despair fell the moment hope was just within their grasp. Right before the seal broke, the ones chasing them had caught up. But then it wasn¡¯t necessarily that bad. At least they could now understand what it felt to see hope within this damned world. ¡®Once we get rid of them... And break the seal!¡¯ Though there would be a lot of casualties, they could see something. They didn¡¯t know what would happen but they could still feel something. But Hansoo¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t fight them.¡± ¡°What...Why?¡± He was unsure up until now but it was now clear. A powerful aura existed around powerful people. And the current Hansoo who had the look of a dragon was more than enough to smash down all those guys charging towards them. Someone who could deal with the Scarlet Demons. If they fought by themselves, they would almost surely get annihted. Since having and not having someone to deal with the Scarlet Demons was a huge difference. Hansoo spoke as he ced his hand on the seal. ¡°The minor seal is being fixed.¡¯ He could sense it from the flow of mana. Somebody was fixing the minor seal from above. And once it was fixed? ¡®...Somebody would definitelye down charging.¡¯ The magic brigade of the kingdoms wouldn¡¯t just sit and watch as the seal got fixed. Themander of the magic brigade. Or the captain. One of the two would definitelye down here. ¡®Well. I guess the one who woulde down here is the captain.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled. Thinking about the situation with the surrounded countries and the fact that they hadn¡¯t charged down yet, it was clear that the captain was in charge. Well that didn¡¯t really matter. If Arthus Krancheska came down here after the seal was fixed, they would all die. He wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with a monster at level 330. He needed to break the Great Seal before the minor seal was fixed no matter what. Kamiyou¡¯s expression turned dark as he heard Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡°My god...Then..!¡± He finally understood the situation. They couldn¡¯t fight. For them to have a limited amount of time. They had to split into two teams where one blocked the ones charging at them and the other continued breaking the seal. Until the seal finally broke. Kamiyou spoke towards his surrounding. ¡°People who are rtively higher-leveled fight. The others will pull the chain.¡± Everyone clenched their teeth and nodded. Of course pulling the chain was safer than fighting. But in terms of efficiency, this was much better. Though there wasn¡¯t much different of physical strength between a level 200 and 250, the battle strength which came from their masteries and artifacts was very different. A high-level adventurer pulling chains was a waste in a lot of ways. Einchel smacked Christopher and spoke. ¡°Weaklings go over there and y tug of war. This sister will be fighting.¡± ¡°...Fucking hell.¡± Christopher made an embarrassed expression but did not retort. It wasn¡¯t the time to step out. The task be was entrusted with was just as important. If he couldn¡¯t pull out the chain while they were fighting, they would all die. ¡®...We just need to pull this out?¡¯ Christopher walked up to the chain and stood in front of it. Well, in front of the bloody red object the chain was attached to. A giant metal object was protruding out from the ground on the end of the chain. And Christopher finally realized why this was called a il. A human-head-sized metal object that resembled a bell, or an anvil. The il was actually covered by hundreds of veins that resembled the veins within a human¡¯s body. The hundreds of the bloody mana currents that were tying down the il had been dragged out along with the il. Blood didn¡¯t flow through these veins but the energy from the mana node did. This actually made those veins look even redder than actual veins. Christopher decided to call these things veins and realized what they were connected to. ¡®...Theye out from below those crosses huh.¡¯ Christopher made a terrified expression at the strange veins but still grabbed onto the chain. ¡®Yeah. It wouldn¡¯t take long.¡¯ It seems he would just need to rip out the il from the veins. How hard would it be to cut apart something that already came out onto the ground. Crrrrrk. As Christopher pulled onto the chain. Chiiiiiik! Strange red lights exploded out from the veins along with an intense wave of heat. At the same time. Tttdddk! The chains that had stayed linked despite hundreds of people with monstrous strengths pulling on it melted in an instant. And Christopher made a dumbfounded expression. ¡°What the fuck...¡± The veins which gave off a wave of powerful energy and intense hatred freaked out Christopher. The more surprising thing was the il. Despite being surrounded by hundreds of veins that had melted the chain in an instant, it stood intact. Christopher grinded his teeth as he watched the hunk of metal be red hot. ¡®...We have to pull that thing out?¡¯ Then. Christopher¡¯s right hand, Elenoia, shed down with her dagger and shouted. ¡°We can just break these!¡± The seal would break the moment they rip apart the veins from the il. And they could just cut the veins off instead of pulling the veins out. ¡®There¡¯s no time!¡¯ They needed to deal with the seal as quickly as possible. As Elenoia was about to sh down with her dagger. Grab. Hansoo grabbed Elenoia¡¯s wrist and spoke. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t.¡± ¡°What...¡± As Elenoia made a shocked expression. Hansoo spoke towards the il. ¡°You can¡¯t break this thing.¡± As long as the mana node existed, the veins would reform and the seal would stay intact. If one struck it, they would just get killed from the heat. There were no traps or beasts that defended the seal. There was no need for such a thing. The il was surrounded by a tremendous amount of these veins that existed as its guard. ¡®Well, more like a test.¡¯ The higher the numbering, the harder something was to obtain. The God¡¯s il was no exception. The final trial that one needed to go through in order to obtain it. They needed to get its approval. ¡°Hoo.¡± ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯ Hansoo watched the heated up il as he breathed in and out. Chiiiiiik. He then grabbed the il. Chapter 242 : Unsealing (4) Chapter 242 :Unsealing (4) Chiiiiiiik. The moment Hansoo¡¯s hand was ced on the il. Whoosh! A tremendous amount of energy and heat started to burn Hansoo¡¯s hand. Einchel, Christopher, Kamiyou and the others realized why Hansoo had stopped them as they saw the scales of Hansoo melting down. ¡®We... Would get burnt the moment we touch it. Jesus, is that guy even human?¡¯ A tremendous amount of mana. And a powerful reinforcement skill that could turn him into a moving fortress. A body that was countless times more powerful than the others. He was barely holding on because he had all of these things in addition to his artifacts. A scene which befuddled Kamiyou who thought that everyone eventually ended up at simr levels and only had time and hard work as a difference. If runes and skills were the basis of one¡¯s strength, that guy¡¯s foundation was at a whole other level. It felt like he belonged to another race entirely. Then. Chiiiiiik. Hansoo spoke towards Kamiyou while grabbing the zing il. ¡°I¡¯m going into the test now.¡± A test. As they looked at Hansoo with a confused expression. Kamiyou asked a different question. ¡°...Can we help you with anything?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Kamiyou made a bitter expression as if he had expected this answer. ¡®As I thought.¡¯ In terms of overall strength, the eight hundred of them were more powerful than Hansoo. But a test. A test was something which tested an individual¡¯s ability. At the same time. Squirm. The veins started to climb up the arm of Hansoo who was grabbing onto the zing il. Like hundreds of tiny snakes. The veins which heated up the il, filled with a countless amount of despair and mana. The heat from them was no less than from the the il itself. Chiiiiiiiik. The thousands of red veins covered Hansoo¡¯s arm as they climbed up. ¡®...We are nowhere worthy huh... How powerful is he to be able to handle that...¡¯ As Kamiyou looked at Hansoo, whose body was covered by the red veins, in shock. Hansoo, whose body was slowly being covered by the snakes and were now climbing up to his neck, spoke towards Kamiyou. ¡°While I go through the test, I¡¯ll bepletely cut off from the world. Think of one thing during that time. Survive.¡± Chiiiiiiiiiiik. Soon the veins climbed up above his neck and started to cover the lower parts of his face. Right before he was covered entirely from the veins. Hansoo spoke some words for everyone who was listening. ¡°Hold on until I get back.¡± With those words. Kuuududududuk. The red veins covered Hansoo from head to toe. At the same time. Badump! Badump! The red veins started to aggressively thump. As if they were happy at gaining something to devour. Einchel spoke to Kamiyou while watching the strange scene. ¡°...We need to fight for ourselves I guess.¡± Kamiyou nodded at her words. ¡®Can¡¯t change anything now.¡¯ In a fight where they had to fight for themselves, there was no hatred. Hansoo breaking that mysterious seal was the most important thing. The moment the Scarlet Demons decided to hunt them, fight was inevitable. Just when and where they would fight was the issue. ¡®And...I need to take charge.¡¯ Though he had created the Ant Tunnel which was supposed to be for everyone¡¯s benefit, the results clearly told them something different. He had led them here and had to take responsibility for them. ¡®But not yet.¡¯ Kamiyou spoke to the surrounding adventurers with a resolute expression. ¡°There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t been able to tell you guys.¡± ¡°...?¡± As people looked at Kamiyou with confused expressions. Kamiyou tightly grasped the weapon in his hands and shouted. ¡°It¡¯s a very important matter so please survive. Since it¡¯s important, you guys all need to be alive to hear it right?¡± Everyone chuckled and somebody spoke. ¡°Heheh. You yourself should stay alive captain. If there¡¯s no mouth to say anything, we can¡¯t hear it right?¡± ¡°Keeping you alive will relieve my curiosity huh. Don¡¯t be too harsh when you¡¯re missing a leg.¡± The people warmed up their bodies and started to gather around Kamiyou. As if they were protecting him. Kamiyou was a leader who protected them and had done his best for their safety and their survival. He had the right to be respected and was much more precious than themselves. Even if they survived here, they needed someone to lead them. No, just receiving a means of safety for them who roamed around the Green Zone without a clue was a huge debt in itself. 3 years of safety and survival. This was the time for them to repay their debts. Kamiyou clenched his fist tightly as he watched the groups of people surrounding him. ¡®Please don¡¯t. I¡¯m not worthy of all this.¡¯ He wanted to shout. About the contract he had with their opponents, the Ant Eaters. That he was the one that should be killed. But he couldn¡¯t shout it yet. Since it would cause the minds of the people to falter and fall into chaos. Kamiyou thought of the words Hansoo left behind and clenched his teeth. ¡®Just like Hansoo said...Just focus on surviving.¡¯ At the same time. Boooom! A giant tower of me charged toward them from the maze. ¡°Kuhuk! Block it!¡± Kwadddddddudud! They had already expected that these guys woulde. Rumble. Though they had been able to block it because they were prepared for it, their expressions weren¡¯t that good. Since everyone knew. That this was the beginning. Then. Boooom! ¡°Hahahahaha! It¡¯s been a while!¡± ¡°You¡¯re all here huh!¡± Over a hundred people started to charge towards them from behind the ming pir. The Gold and Scarlet Demons. And the extremely chilling blue light and the scorching red light in the front. Olsen and Sharon Stiller. The tremendous amount of energy that radiated out from these two filled the entire area. While suppressing the aura of the adventurers. Soon, they will die out inrge numbers. At the hands of those two. ¡®Fuck...¡¯ Kamiyou turned around at the vicious aura of the two. Towards Hansoo who was surrounded by the thumping veins. ¡®Please...Please hurry.¡¯ They needed to hold on until Hansoo came out. With him taking the brunt of it at the front. Kamiyou clenched his teeth and charged forward. Towards Sharon Stiller who was approaching them with a demonic expression. Soon. Booooooom! The entire area was soon filled with countless different lights. Along with sounds of explosions and screams. ........................................... Rummbllee. Hansoo¡¯s soul was in a different ce. A red space. Some red liquid was up to Hansoo¡¯s ankle on the floor and as he looked up, the sky was blood red as well. Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the red space. ¡®...It seems my body didn¡¯t arrive here. Did only my soule here?¡¯ His body was probably surrounded by some red veins. Then. Sssssssk. A ripple was created from the red liquid on the ground as a change urred. Kuuuurrrrruk. The red liquid bubbled and rose up as it started to form into a human. Not just in a few locations but in tens of thousands of locations. Hansoo mumbled as he watched the liquid form into people. ¡®...These are the souls huh.¡¯ The 66,666 souls that were sacrificed for the Kingdoms and Empires. Some looked like farmers and some looked like soldiers. Some looked sick and some resembled cripples. But they all had two things inmon. First, they were all either weak or had some form of disability. Second, they all had looks of rage hiding underneath their dazed looks. Soon Hansoo was surrounded by countless souls and the tens of thousands of these vengeful spirits started to mumble at Hansoo. <...Fucking...Bastards.> <...Can he really...> Then. A loud voice could be heard from somewhere. Hansoo looked towards where the voice came from. A man covered in scars with a sword in his hand was looking at him. The moment the man spoke. The voices of the souls stopped. Hansoo looked at that man and thought. ¡®So this guy is the leader huh.¡¯ But the silence onlysted for so long. The spirits started to mumble again. The test of one¡¯s physical body. Hansoo realized what this test was about. ¡®Surviving the zing heat of the veins is the first test.¡¯ Even if the yers could get in here, they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the test. Since they had a limit on their levels. No matter how many skills they stack, they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the test. ¡®If I didn¡¯t go through the Body Enhancement Surgery or had the Mana Jade then it would¡¯ve been hard.¡¯ Then. The man, who looked like a leader, started to speak. . The 66,665 spirits surrounding him quieted down. As they all stopped talking, the man started to speak again. Hansoo nodded. His goal was destroying the seal. But of course obtaining the God¡¯s il was part of his n as well. The man started to speak again. ¡°Some random half-hearted ability is nowhere enough to control the strength within the il and our hatred. Since you can withstand the energy from the mana node, you have some potential but... The test of the spirit is a different matter entirely. If you don¡¯t have the qualification then... Even if you gain the strength, either your body will blow up or you will go crazy. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡± There was an ongoing battle in the outside world. There was no time to waste. The manughed coldly. Hansoo frowned at the man¡¯s words. He realized they wanted something from him. ¡°What do you want?¡± The man, who wasughing just a bit before, started to turn extremely grim. As if he remembered something he had kept hidden. The man spoke to Hansoo while trembling in rage. The spirits surrounding them started to chatter again. Hansoo spoke as he watched the enraged spirits. ¡°Revenge huh...Who are the targets? The Ains?¡± These were people who fought against the Ains. They might want to get their revenge against the Ains. The spirits started tough out loud. Soon. They all started to scream. The shouts of tens of thousands of spirits filled the entire red space. The shouts that were filled with hatred entered Hansoo¡¯s ear. Chapter 243 : Unsealing (5) Chapter 243 :Unsealing (5) Hansoo scoffed. ¡®This is why the yers who found this previously couldn¡¯t use the il huh.¡¯ He had thought something was amiss when he heard about it in the past. Because the il wasn¡¯t in the hands of the person who had found it. Back then, he had thought that there might¡¯ve been a specific reason but he knew now. ¡®He wasn¡¯t good enough probably.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled. Those yers probably didn¡¯t have the ability to withstand the test of the physical body nor had the ability to ept their deal. That¡¯s probably the reason why they went to find that man. ¡®Jang Oh.¡¯ Hansooughed in a cold manner as he thought of the previous owner of the il. Jang Oh didn¡¯t dere a war against the empires. But the seal itself had been broken properly and the 6h Great Change had still urred. Jang Oh had used the weapon and pissed many people off and was able to use the strength.. Which meant that they had some form of deal. Which meant one thing. ¡®That this isn¡¯t a necessity.¡¯ Hansooughed coldly as he spoke. ¡°Yeah? Then let¡¯s not do this.¡± Hansoo nodded as he looked at the spirit which had a shocked expression. ¡®Heh, pretending to be calm.¡¯ They had said it themselves. That it¡¯s been 800 years since somebody came in. Well, there had been a reason to it. The powerhouses of the kingdoms and empires who exceeded well over the limit of level 250 never even had the thought of obtaining the il for themselves. They wouldn¡¯t dare breaking the seal they set up themselves. And the yers, who had a level limit, couldn¡¯t pass this test. Even if they could pass the test of the physical body, they would never be able to pass the test of the soul. Which meant one thing. ¡®Could you guys really reject me? A ray of hope that finally came after 800 years?¡¯ Even if it wasn¡¯t him, the seal here would break in about a year anyway. Since he wasn¡¯t the only person in this world who could pass this test. But in these spirit¡¯s point of view, the story is a bit different. Since they wouldn¡¯t know about such a thing. Hansoo continued to speak. ¡°I understand that the strength you guys can give me is enticing. But have some conscience. You know how powerful the kingdoms and empires are for yourself but you want me to destroy all of them with just this?¡± ¡°Making an enemy out of all the kingdoms and empires, it¡¯s better to just give up this strength. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll fall behind anybody in terms of strength anyway.¡± Actually, he couldn¡¯t give up the il. Since he had to release the seal on the Ains no matter what. But these guys didn¡¯t know that. Logically, someone like him wanting to break the seal on the Ains is a pretty stupid thing to do. As he expected. Unlike the expression of the leader, the faces of those behind him started to turn dark. The expression of the leader turned grim as well but he soon sighed. Since all of Hansoo¡¯s words were correct. <...Fuck off then. Bastard.> They were trapped here so they knew. Though they had the strength from the mana node, the magic brigade of the kingdoms could easily suppress them. It was indeed one of the 3 godly treasures but this also meant that there were two other objects in the empire just like it. They had a tremendous amount of hatred held inside them but they were still losers. They would only burn in rage while being trapped in here. That man wouldn¡¯t be able to smash apart the kingdoms and empires with just this il. ¡®Maybe if it was the legacy of that person who almost destroyed the world.¡¯ Then. Hansoo continued to speak. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not interested in this strength either. It¡¯s really tempting. Having more strength is always a good thing as you know.¡± <...What are you trying to say?> The leader spat out as if he was trying to hold onto ast bit of hope. Though the man was saying such words, there was no greed within his eyes. He had the eyes of someone who had nothing much to lose. Hansooughed as he spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s have another deal. Something you and I can both agree on.¡± <...Say it then.> The leader didn¡¯t like this situation but it wasn¡¯t like he could do anything else. He couldn¡¯t give up this chance that had finallye after 800 years when he didn¡¯t know when the next one would be. Hansooughed as he looked at the man. ............................................... Boooooooom! A de covered in mes flew towards Kamiyou. An attack which burnt all the surrounding atmosphere. The me held within the spirit stone, . A head on fight was not possible. The war fortress wasn¡¯t a famed location for no reason. The spirit stone was something that distinguished people even at the master yer level. Then. Whooosh! Seven different skills exploded out from Kamiyou¡¯s body at the same time. The skills which exploded out worked together with each other to twist the space and push back the air and pulled Kamiyou¡¯s body back. Zwoooosh! Sharon Stiller frowned as she looked at Kamiyou backing off with an amazing amount of control. ¡®Not bad...¡¯ Sharon Stiller made an annoyed expression as she looked at Kamiyou in front of her, who was buying time. At first she was quite happy. The one she was the most worried about was nowhere to be seen and the bug yers who might¡¯ve ran away were all gathered here and were prepared to fight her. Dealing with everyone here and then receiving a reward from Arthus Krancheska above would be the perfect oue of course. If the Scarlet Demons helped her to push them back then it would be easy to swipe them all off. But this damned bastard was holding on with all his might. The bug yers having great control was an obvious thing but the attitude of these guys was the issue. They were working with each other and blocking the Scarlet Demon¡¯s attacks even by giving up a leg and an arm for theirrade as they slowly reduced the numbers of the Gold Demons. ¡®Though we would still win at this rate...¡¯ Sharon Stiller frowned as she looked at Kamiyou spinning around her at an extremely fast speed and looking for an opening. She would still win at this rate. Though these guys were fighting back pretty well, the dead Gold Demons could just rejoin them with the Stone of Immortality. Since their numbers were slowly decreasing. But one thing was on her mind. Chiiiiiiik. ¡®That. What the fuck is that thing.¡¯ Sharon Stiller stopped fighting and then looked at an object in the center of the crosses. A red, egg shaped object that was surrounded by something stood in the center of the crosses and was radiating heat in all directions. Not just heat but steam and smoke as well. The heat was so intense that it was burning up everything around it and was even covering the entire space with smoke. And this smoke was also interfering with the fight. Unlike themselves, who were quite dependent on vision, the bug yers were not. They were much more advantaged in a ce like this, filled with smoke. Well, the smoke itself wasn¡¯t that much of an issue. Sharon Stiller was actually feeling something off from that mysterious object. The person who she was the most afraid of was nowhere to be seen. And instead there was a strange ball of red veins. ¡®I thought we were going to end it quickly but...They¡¯re holding on quite well.¡¯ Sharon Stiller frowned as he looked at Kamiyou who was making strange sounds and gestures and giving people orders. Because of this man¡¯s leadership, the bug yers were being even more annoying. ¡®Just a traitor...Pretending to be a leader. Annoying.¡¯ Then. Sharon Stiller smiled faintly. ¡®Heheh. Just a traitor indeed. ¡¯ Don¡¯t the ones whose ounts were getting erased over there have any right to know? Sharon Stiller surrounded her body in mes and shouted. ¡°Hahaha! Aren¡¯t you guys curious? How we found you guys so easily?¡± ¡®Fuck.¡¯ Kamiyou used a few more skills to block Sharon Stiller¡¯s mouth but it was all futile. The thick wall that had been born from the mes melted all of Kamiyou¡¯s mana. And Sharon Stiller stared at Kamiyou¡¯s actions and smiled as she spoke. And as she expected. A look of curiosity appeared in the faces of the adventurers. ¡®No way. Kamiyou?¡¯ ¡®Our leader betrayed us?¡¯ There¡¯s no other reason but this. Since they were all suppressed by Kamiyou¡¯s trait, . If a traitor existed then Kamiyou was the only suspect. Then. ¡°Bastards! Trying all sorts of methods because it¡¯s not going your way! Get lost!¡± Einchel suppressed her uneasy mind and shouted. Even if that bitch¡¯s words were right, she couldn¡¯t ept them now. In a situation where every bit of strength of mattered, even a bit of doubt could be extremely fatal. If they found out that their leader was a traitor, who would listen then? ¡®It¡¯s not toote to ask... After we finish.¡¯ The most important thing right now was surviving through this situation. Then. Sharon chuckled and signaled Olsen. Whooosh! A tremendous amount of chill exploded out from Olsen¡¯s body and rushed towards Kamiyou. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ The moment Kamiyou was about to dodge the wave of frost by jumping up. Whooosh! Large amounts of mes exploded out from Sharon Stiller¡¯s body and stopped Kamiyou¡¯s movements. ¡®Fuck!¡¯ In the small moment Kamiyou was stopped from both of their attacks. Crackle! Kamiyou¡¯s artificial leg was frozen from the ice spell. And then the storm of mes rushed over his body. And Kamiyou clenched his teeth as he smashed his artificial leg. Boom! The fake leg broke from Kamiyou¡¯s hand and he jumped into the air after he was set free from Olsen¡¯s ice. Tatak! Olsen and Sharon Stiller failed their attacks and Kamiyou escaped but their expressions reflected the opposite. Sharon Stillerughed towards Kamiyou who had a grim expression as she pulled out Kamiyou¡¯s artificial leg and started to melt it with her mes. Drooop. Soon. The artificial leg couldn¡¯t handle the expansion and detion from the heat and the chill and broke apart. And something fell out from it. A strange-looking artifact. Sharon Stiller showcased the artifact in the air a few times and then spoke with a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t having such an amazing tracker like this within one¡¯s body a fantastic proof of him being on our side?¡± Mumble mumble. In an instant. The mumbles of the surrounding people got louder and Kamiyou clenched his teeth. ¡®Fuck.¡¯ Thest shackle that those guys had put on him. Kamiyou made an expression of despair as he thought of Himura¡¯sugh in the past. Chapter 244 : Unsealing (6) Chapter 244 :Unsealing (6) Rummblee. As the conversation ended. The leader of the spirits, Akun, nodded after hearing Hansoo¡¯s words. His terms weren¡¯t quite satisfactory but he couldn¡¯t do anything else. Since he didn¡¯t know how long he would be stuck in here if he didn¡¯t seize this chance. Hansoo spoke to Akun. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry with the test.¡± Though he was trapped in here, an uneasy feeling kept bothering him. Probably meaning that the outside situation wasn¡¯t going that well. He needed to handle things here quickly and get out. Akun nodded to Hansoo¡¯s words. There was no need for the test to beplex. It just needed to be hard. And the test of the soul was extremely hard even inparison to the test of the physical body. Akun pointed towards the tens of thousands of souls behind him and spoke. The 3 godly treasures of the empires. Rangkal¡¯s stake dispersed. Arhal¡¯s Wall destroyed. And God¡¯s il... Absorbed and saved. All sorts of powers. So the il itself, which existed as the core of the seal, had a tremendous amount of energy and hatred stored inside it. But in order to break the seal and use the il properly, a procedure of absorbing all the strength was needed. Absorbing the 66,666 souls within the il. Including the energy of the mana node contained within all these souls. Controlling all the energy and hatred within the souls. That was the basic requirements of controlling the God¡¯s il. One needed to handle all those souls being inside them and to be able to control them. If they failed one of two things would happen. Either their entire body would blow apart. Or they would go crazy. The leader, Akun, continued to speak. Hansoo cracked his neck and stepped forward. ¡°Begin.¡± The moment those words came out. Akun nodded and signaled behind him. Then. Tens of thousands of red souls charged towards Hansoo. It was something one would need to focus their entire minds on. If people disturbed them from outside, it would be even harder. ...................................... Everyone stopped fighting. And suspicion grew from their eyes. Of course they all knew how much their leader, Kamiyou, had cared for them up until now. It couldn¡¯t be all lies. Well, if they were indeed lies in the first ce, he wouldn¡¯t have fought with his life on the line like that. But it was indeed suspicious. How they were found. And how such a thing was hiding inside their leader¡¯s leg. It would be impossible to put such a thing inside Kamiyou¡¯s leg without knowing him. A sentence appeared inside their minds. ¡®...Should we really follow that guy¡¯smands? Is he going to just give us up at the end?¡¯ All sorts of ideas appeared inside their minds. He might be just pretending to be fighting with all he had and instead he might be trying to tie them down instead. Or there might be something else. They didn¡¯t know everything about this world either. Kamiyou and Einchel grinded their teeth while looking at the scene. ¡®...Fuck.¡¯ They could almost hear it. Sounds of things falling. Being united itself was not enough but if they are suspicious of each other, the result was clear. Their opponents were no joke. Then. Boooom! ¡°Kuuhuuk!¡± ¡°Fucking hell!¡± The Scarlet and Gold demons saw an opening and started to shred everything apart. Through the cracks that appeared between their rtions. ¡°Fuck. No!¡± Kamiyou bnced himself on his one leg and tried to hurriedly rush in to fight but was blocked by someone. By Sharon Stiller who he was against. ¡°Hahahaha! Where are you trying to go?¡± Booooooom! Soon a loud noise exploded out from between Sharon Stiller and Kamiyou. Kamiyou moved away from Sharon Stiller and shouted. ¡°12th group move this...¡± But the moment he saw the expressions of the adventurers. Kamiyou realized that he had lost to Sharon Stiller. Kamiyou realized he had made a mistake as he saw the eyes of hisrades which were filled with suspicion and uneasiness. ¡®I should¡¯ve strongly denied that im.¡¯ Whether it made sense or not, he should¡¯ve denied it first. The evidence was too clear. And the guilt that was inside his mind. These two things made Kamiyou hesitate and as a result confirmed it. The fact that their leader might¡¯ve really betrayed them. Then. Booooom! A me dragon exploded out from Sharon Stiller¡¯s body and smashed into Kamiyou. ¡°Kuhuk!¡± ¡°Hahahaha! This is the end!¡± Sharon Stillerughed as she looked at Kamiyou who was surrounded by a tremendous amount of mes. ¡®Ahhh. Stress relief.¡¯ Sharon Stiller¡¯s lips slowly crawled up a smile as she saw the expressions made by countless bug yers right before their deaths. She had hidden it from others because of her image at first but she had a very bad habit. A very bad habit that made her into a bug killer. ¡®Well. I wasn¡¯t a bug killer from the start.¡¯ Sharon Stiller thought of her first days in this game. Because she had some ability, she had advanced quite fast. But there was something she had overlooked. That the game she had started because she liked, had be tremendously stressful to her. The moment her hobby became her work, the hobby was no longer a hobby and both the reality and the game were the same. But she couldn¡¯t give up her wants and needs so Sharon Stiller faked a smile on the outside and lived in stress. Then. Sharon Stiller coincidentally saw a bug killer killing a bug yer. And their expressions of being hunted. The ones being logged out in rage. Those who had received arge amount of strength but only had one life in exchange, the expressions of such people dying. Then. Sharon Stiller realized which path she had to take. ¡®How nice.¡¯ Sharon Stiller made a content expression while looking at Kamiyou who was lost in despair. Though they were in despair, she was not. She could just revive. Their expressions allowed her to confirm how safe and stable her position was. Watching their expressions from a safe location was extremely enjoyable and Sharon Stiller finally realized how she could relieve her stress. From that day onwards she searched for these bug yers and even studied about them. She then purposely annoyed them and then killed them. And as this continued, she became the leader of the Scarlet Demons. Sharon Stillerughed. ¡®Now...I need to finish things off. I¡¯m done ying around.¡¯ This incident was something that wasn¡¯t quitemon even in her life. Enjoying her time leisurely would be good but that bright red glowing object kept making her feel uneasy. Sharon Stiller pushed the power of the spirit stone to the limits after deciding to end this quickly. Whoooosh! The me from the Scarlet Flower burnt at an intense rate that no me up until now could even bepared to. To the point of making Kamiyou in front of her feel pain. ¡®Ugh...¡¯ The injuries caused by Sharon Stiller¡¯s des cracked open from by the heat and caused intense amounts of pain. Kamiyou clenched his teeth and made an expression of despair. Not from the pain but from the people dying away in his surroundings. They were trying their best to stay alive but they were nowhere close enough. Only he, who could use the power of the trait and control them, couldmand them to their fullest potential. ¡°Please! At this rate...!¡± Kamiyou shouted urgently but only was only met with suspicion. Kamiyou sighed. There were no leaders who could gloss over the gap created by loss of credit. Since he couldn¡¯t control a human¡¯s emotions with the contract. They were now even being wary of those who they were usually friendly with while fighting. Their full battle potential would note out like this. Kamiyou clenched his teeth and touched his wrist as he saw the people from the Ant Tunnel and even Einchel fighting while being on guard. Well, the symbol on his wrist. ¡®Could I win... With this?¡¯ But Kamiyou shook his head. He couldn¡¯t use this just because he wanted to. The person who had given this to him had told him so. And the situation right now wasn¡¯t that good. Kamiyou gave up and instead clenched his sword. ¡®Let¡¯s try to hold on. Just a bit more...I just need to hold on a bit more!¡¯ Thump. Thump. The beating sound from the object in the distance could be heard from everyone. As if something was about to happen. The problem was that Kamiyou wasn¡¯t the only person that was watching this. Sharon Stiller frowned. That thing. That thing that was beating over there was the one thing that kept people from falling into their respective holes of despair. As if it was the final strand of hope they had. ¡®It¡¯s getting on my nerves. That thing breaking...Will I finally be able to see the expression I need?¡¯ It bothered her. They were dispersed so victory was already within her grasp. ¡®Well. This guy isn¡¯t a nuisance anymore either.¡¯ Kamiyou, who was dealing with her, was already half a mess and the vice-captain Olsen was quite rxed. Sharon contemted up to this point and then sent a signal to Olsen. One spirit stone was strong enough but using two properly would cause an even stronger destructive force. Like how she had broken Kamiyou¡¯s artificial leg just before. By freezing and heating it up. Heat it and freeze it. Expand, contract, expand and so on. ording to her experience so far, there was nothing that could withstand thisbo. ¡®Full power. Me first.¡¯ Then. Boooooom! The me that was burning Kamiyou¡¯s skin just from the heat alone flew out. Towards the ball of veins in the distance. The tremendous amount of heat pushed past Kamiyou and cleared a path towards the ball of veins in the distance. Kamiyou clenched his fist while he looked at the powerful attack that made hundreds of people stop in their tracks and scurry away from it. ¡®...No.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t be disturbed. The thing Hansoo was doing was thest bit of hope they had remaining. If that hope got crushed, it was the end for all of them. But there was no other way. ¡®Fucking hell...They were ying around.¡¯ Kamiyou fell into a daze from the firepower that was dimensions apart from what he had seen up until now. The conversation he had with the prophet in the past was ying back in his head. The prophet then added two other words of advice. First. There was somebody who had received this blessing in the past and they might¡¯ve gone into the Spirit Lands already so if he met them, he was to ask them for assistance. Kamiyou smiled bitterly as he thought of the Prophet¡¯s words. Him being tied down in the maze, he was in the same situation as them. If he had left for the Spirit Lands back then, he might¡¯ve gained that strength but all the other people in the Ant Tunnel would¡¯ve died. By the hands of Himura who would have assumed his betrayal. The prophet then gave the second piece of advice. Well, it was more of a warning. Kamiyou smiled as he thought of the Prophet¡¯s words. ¡®What a perfect timing.¡¯ He didn¡¯t believe that there was a good time for someone to die. But the current timing was perfect. The condition was created by the opponent, he only needed the resolve. ¡®Since I caused this...I need to deal with it.¡¯ Kamiyouughed sadly and then raised his sleeves. Then. Whoooosh! Kamiyou gazed at the me that was rushing off while melting the maze down. He then jumped in. Towards the me. Then. Booooooooom! Kamiyou and the me collided with each other and screamed out. Kiiiiiiing! The symbol started to shine brightly while he was being covered in the intense heat of the spirit stone. Chapter 245 : Unsealing (7) Chapter 245 :Unsealing (7) The curse of the Ains. This was a curse that one would receive once they killed Ains below the 5th floor. The moment the Ains were killed, a strange aura came out from their body and surrounded those who assisted in killing them. Then a strangely shaped symbol would remain in their body. The yers called this the Curse of the Ains due to it being the final trace they left behind. Of course the yers didn¡¯t give a single damn. Maybe if this caused some form of penalty but there were none. The protection elixir that dropped from killing them was more important than some lousy curse so they continued to climb down to the 5th floor and killed off Ains. But BKamiyou heard something else. That was how he got the blessing. And this blessing had one purpose. ¡®Being able to partly control the ability of the Ains... Who were born with the right to control the spirits and elements.¡¯ Well, this had no meaning. They only had the right to use the strength, they had no spirits to control. It was more like a license. A license given to those who were allowed to control the tremendous amount of strength the spirits contained. But the story was different now. Since that strength was in front of his eyes. Whoooosh! The symbol in Kamiyou¡¯s body started to devour the mes. The fragment of the strength created from the that was created from the congregation of a spirit during its destruction. ¡°Uh? Huhh?¡± He could see Sharon Stiller staggering with a shocked expression in the distance. ¡®She probably never even saw such a thing happening.¡¯ Kamiyou mumbled as he looked at Sharon Stiller. Of course she hadn¡¯t. All the yers here had lost their rights to receive the blessing the moment they killed the Ains. It was obvious they haven¡¯t heard about somebody being able to absorb the power of the Spirit Stones. But Kamiyou couldn¡¯tugh in victory. He realized. Why the prophet had warned him against borrowing the strength of the Spirit Stones before going into the Spirit Land. ¡®Kuhuk!¡¯ Kamiyou coughed out blood as he felt something breaking apart in a corner of his body. License, the blessing of the Ains protected one from their bodies getting destroyed and melting down from the powers of the spirits. But handling this strength was a whole another matter. A power birthed from the essence of nature. It was not something the humans could handle. He needed something to control this power. And outside the spirit stone, there were no such kind beings that would help Kamiyou. At least there was a bit of thought existing within the Spirit Stones so it helped people in controlling their power but Kamiyou didn¡¯t even have such a thing. And he had forcibly stolen that strength and stored it within his body, there was no way his body would remain intact. The powerful scarlet energy that raged inside his body like a crazed bull. The effects of that energy. His insides were getting destroyed at a rapid pace. ¡®Well...I sealed one at least.¡¯ Kamiyou mumbled as he coughed up blood. He could see Sharon Stiller freaking out as she saw her Spirit Stone slowly turning dim. Of course his body was breaking down. The story might¡¯ve been different if it was a tiny spirit stone but he had absorbed the power of a S-level Spirit Stone that had reached the peak of its power. Even if it was him, this was far beyond the limits of his body. And his body was already about to break down. His body slowly turned red as if he had swallowedva and was creating smoke. Even if he could let out all this energy, his body would still slowly melt and break down. To the point of him not being able to recover. But there was a method to actually use the tremendous amount of energy in his body. ¡®I¡¯m going to die anyway.¡¯ Kamiyou gazed at the Scarlet and Gold Demons who were staring at him in a daze and then signalled Einchel who was looking at him in shock. He could still trust Einchel. Since she had helped him for so long, there wouldn¡¯t be much of an issue. ¡°Wait...!¡± Even before Einchel could reply. Boooom! Kamiyou gathered the overflowing energy into his one remaining foot, blew it up and then jumped into the air. Towards the center of the Scarlet Demons who were staring at him in a daze. Kamiyou closed his eyes while watching the Scarlet Demons who were trying to cut him down even in the midst of all this. It didn¡¯t matter anymore. ¡®Finally, I can rest in peace. It¡¯s been a while since I saw them.¡¯ Things had been way too hard both mentally and physically up until now. The guilt from betraying the other adventurers and the uneasiness of not knowing when Himura¡¯s Ant Eater n would crash in. The thing that filled his day was not thefort of surviving another day but anxiety about what would happen tomorrow. He was holding on day by day because of the adventurers who had gathered while believing in him and his friends who were captured by Himura but he wanted to rest now. Since all the hostages would¡¯ve been dead by now. ¡®I¡¯m going Hansoo. And Einchel, please treat her well.¡¯ As he finished his thoughts. Kamiyou followed his urge and released the Ain¡¯s blessing that suppressed the intense amount of energy that was holed up inside his body. Towards the Scarlet and Gold Demons in front of him. Kamiyou smiled as he felt that energy exploding out from his body. Then. Boooooooooooom! A tremendous amount of heat exploded out from Kamiyou¡¯s body and into the Gold and Scarlet Demons. ....................................................... Chiiiiiiiiiiiiik. Arge amount of steam and smoke filled the entire area. And Einchel stood within that smoke looking towards the location where the explosion took ce. The explosion was so powerful that she and the other adventurers couldn¡¯t escape it but that me didn¡¯t hurt their bodies even a bit. No, the me instead covered their body and warmed them up. As if it could distinguish between enemy and friends. Christopher was shocked at this. ¡®The attacks of the spirits...I heard they could target specific people.¡¯ It was different from their skills that didn¡¯t discriminate and caused damage to everything. The power was secondary, this was a strength that could distinguish between friends and foe in detail. That was why it shone in a fight like this where the opposing sides were scrambled. ¡®...But it seems there was a limit in discerning the foe huh. At least to him.¡¯ Christopher thought of Kamiyou with a pitiful expression. He didn¡¯t know about the effects of the symbol but it was clear that there was a limit to it. Since if there wasn¡¯t such a limit, he wouldn¡¯t have decided to go to such an extreme length as self-destruction. Christopher sensed the meager amount of heat and then sighed in relief. ¡®Well... We can at least hold on now.¡¯ Though they still had the Stone of Immortality, those guys over there would¡¯ve probably used the stone once already from the explosion. They could handle this much. ¡®And... It seems their suspicions died out now.¡¯ Everyone¡¯s expressions were frozen from Kamiyou¡¯s sacrifice. But it was clear that the suspicions and the uneasiness had been wiped away. As Christopher made an expression of relief. Whoooosh. A chill ran up Christopher¡¯s body. And he stopped. ¡®...A chill?¡¯ Even if the heat didn¡¯t have any effect on them, there was no reason for them to feel chilly. As Christopher made an uneasy face. Crackle crackle. The sounds of something freezing could be heard over the smoke in the distance. And as everyone put their guard up and clenched their weapons. Whoooosh. The smoke dispersed and everyone could see the new scene. The entire area was frozen. Thousands of icicles and ice walls. This frozennd was the reason why they felt the chill. ¡®Fuck. No way...¡¯ Crackle. ¡°Fucking hell. Is anyone in their right minds? Who the hell is this?¡± Somebody broke out from the ice in the distance while cursing out loud. As if proving that this chill was the power of a spirit, he came out spotless. Crack Crack. ¡®Fuck.¡¯ Christopher grinded his teeth as he watched the yersing out from the ice. .................................................. Crcckk! Along with the sound of something breaking, the blue lights of the gauntlets in the man¡¯s hand disappeared. As if something that provided it with strength had broken. The man, Olsen, looked at his glove and got pissed. ¡°You bastards. Do you even know how expensive this is? It¡¯s an entire house. An entire fucking house.¡± That Spirit Stone¡¯s price was as expensive as a house in the center of the capital. No, the price wasn¡¯t the issue but rather the supply. But just a bit ago the Spirit Stone had broken from him using . The final card the Spirit Stones had which allowed them to exert a power numerous times more powerful. ¡®...It¡¯s not like I couldn¡¯t use it either.¡¯ Olsen grinded his teeth. The attack he had to withstand just now was most of the energy from Sharon¡¯s spirit stone. If they faced it head on then most of the people here would¡¯ve been logged out. And the ones in front of their eyes would¡¯ve ran away using that small time frame. And that wasn¡¯t something he could afford for just a single spirit stone. ¡®Well. The n leader will probably buy it back for us.¡¯ Olsen blew out the remaining bits of smoke and then shouted. ¡°Yo! Come out! Continue what you were doing up until now!¡± The Gold and Scarlet Demons behind him gritted their teeth as they walked out from the ice. They were a bit rattled from the previous explosion. ¡®Well, this is the end at least.¡¯ As Olsen walked forward. Tak. Something got in the way of his right foot and Olsen frowned as he looked at what it was. Kamiyou, whose body was bubbling all over and looked like he was about to die, wasying on the ground half dead. ¡®He¡¯s alive?¡¯ Since he hadn¡¯t actually turned himself into a bomb and instead had overheated, he could actually survive if he was lucky. It was more than possible if the chill from his spirit stone chilled his heated body. ¡®Well. It¡¯s not like this guy should be happy or anything.¡¯ Although he had survived thanks to the chill, everybody else here would die. The same thing would happen to the guy by his foot. Kuduk. Olsen smiled as he kicked away Kamiyouying on the ground like a piece of rag and then spoke to the bug yers watching him with terrified expressions. ¡°You bastards. Let¡¯s not meet each other again. And don¡¯t be so sad over it. Just think of it this way, you guys will stay with us.¡± ¡°This fucking bastard...¡± Olsenughed coldly towards Christopher who had cursed out loud. At least it wouldn¡¯t be a worthless death. They would disappear into artifacts and experience. ¡®See how far we go. This is just the beginning.¡¯ As Olsen mumbled. Words came out from the clouds of smoke that filled the area which was created from the collision of heat and frost. ¡°Staying with you guys...Not bad.¡± ¡°What...¡± Even before Olsen could finish his reply. Kwadddddk! A hand appeared from the smoke. ¡®What the...! How did he get so close!¡¯ Olsen freaked out and tried to swing his gauntlet. Crunch! A tremendous amount of force flicked away Olsen¡¯s fist and grabbed his neck. Kwaaadddddduk! ¡°Uggghhh....¡± Chiiiiiii.... The thick arm which had grabbed Olsen¡¯s neck lifted him high up and the scarlet hand started to burn the area around his neck and face. Hansoo, who walked out with his scorching hot body,ughed in a cold manner. ¡°It¡¯s just beginning, now.¡± ¡®Be fertilizer.¡¯ Crunch. As Hansoo poured strength into his hands. The scorching hot hand smashed Olsen¡¯s head. He wasn¡¯t pleased with just this. A voice could be heard inside his head. Hansoo made a content expression at the loud voice in his head. He hadpleted his 1st task. He needed to raise his strength as much as possible before he started the 2nd task. ¡®I¡¯m going to kill you all.¡¯ Hansoo, whose entire body was colored blood-red like the colors of the souls, looked at the entire maze greedily. ........................................................ Great Maze, deep underground. Though their bodies were translucent like a lingering smoke, the existences which would have a look of a human if their bodies became clear looked towards the trembling ceiling. The damned ceiling that stopped them from heading up into the sky. The woman who was standing at the deepest part mumbled. Chapter 246 : Ain (1) Chapter 246 : Ain (1) Rumble. ¡®What the hell is this.¡¯ Sharon Stiller muttered with a dumbfounded expression. Their trump card had been used and IKamiyou¡¯s plots had been blocked. Only massacre remained. Sharon Stiller, who had thought that everything was done and she just had to go back, was in a daze at the unreal scene in front of her. Sharon Stiller was a very greedy person. The problem was that she was a bit too ordinary. She wasn¡¯t able to fulfill her desires because she didn¡¯t have any talents or anything in the real world. The bag she wanted, the clothes she wanted, the man she wanted. And because she couldn¡¯t have any of this in real life, she decided to invest most of her life into this ce, Exodus. Since the only mediocre talent she had was at gaming. And her guess was correct. Since she climbed this far. And today was the highlight, the climax. Though she was a bit annoyed when Kamiyou retaliated, she was having calm thoughts since all his plots had been used up. As long as she aplished this it was clear that Himura would give her a befitting reward. Both in game and in reality. ¡®But what the hell is this?¡¯ Sharon Stiller was in a daze with a dumbfounded expression. Everything changed in a single moment. The happy thoughts she had inside her head started to get demolished by the harsh reality in front of her eyes. Because of one person, that one person who came out from the smoke. Olsen¡¯s level was already at the limit. Along with the high quality artifacts and protective skills that he had strung around his body. Even if his spirit stone broke, he was somebody who shouldn¡¯t die in such a manner. Well, he could indeed get killed. But that should be by a top quality skill, not just some random hand. An unreal amount of power and destructive force. He didn¡¯t have that level of power when he had killed her before. ¡®These fucking bastards... What kind of hack is this...¡¯ Hansoo¡¯s ming body itself was not a simple matter. It looked like something filled him up and was even overflowing. Sharon Stiller could feel a chill run down her back from watching this. She clenched her teeth. ¡®What the fuck, this is just a game...¡¯ Sharon Stiller could hear a whisper. From Hansoo who had raised Kamiyou from the ground. ¡°Good job. I¡¯ll...Take it from here.¡± She didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. But the moment she heard those words. Her entire body trembled. And even before she could react. Hansoo¡¯s left hand moved. A simple gesture. A light movement that seemed like it was shaking off some water from his hands but the effect of such a movement was not that light. The moment the tip of his fingers moved within the smoke. Boooooooom! A tremendous sound created by an explosion rang throughout the area. A force that should be associated to just a simple movement of one¡¯s hand. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?!¡± The moment the Gold and Scarlet Demons shouted out in shock. Whooooosh! Something flew through the smoke. Towards Sharon Stiller and the other yers who were standing in a daze. The speed and the force behind it. All the hairs on Sharon Stiller¡¯s body rose up. ¡®I have to block...¡¯ Sharon Stiller instinctively tried to raise the weapon which had the Spirit Stone embedded in it. In order to block the object flying towards her. The weapon which had a spirit stone embedded in it was many more times more durable than other weapons. Logically it should be able to block an attack created by some slight hand movements. But Sharon Stiller suppressed her instincts and instead performed another action. ¡®No! I must dodge it!¡¯ Boooooom! From the might of the object flying towards her, it was clear what she should do. That was not something she could block. Sharon Stiller¡¯s entire body quickly reacted and started to shrink. And thanks to her body which had been tempered through all sorts of experiences, she had been able to react to it. Sharon Stiller¡¯s body moved outside of the trajectory of the object flying towards the Scarlet Demons. Towards a location where she would just barely be hit. ¡®Good. Then the main target wouldn¡¯t be....¡¯ As Sharon Stiller sighed in relief. Whooooosh! The red object made a sharp turn and curved like a snake. At an angle that was impossible with its speed and mass. ¡®What the fuck!!¡¯ A meteor being able to turn at that angle would look more realistic than this. ¡°No...!¡± Sharon Stiller tried to scream out at the object that turned at an unreal angle and towards her but that was all she could do. Boooooom! Her head and the piece of metal collided and created arge explosive sound. Then. The meteor-like metal object pierced her head and turned her into gold powder. It then pierced numerous tens of people behind her. Whooosh! Crunch! Ududududuk! ¡°What the hell!¡± ¡°Uaaaaak!¡± ¡°Fucking he...¡± Some tried to dodge and some tried to block. The Scarlet and Gold Demons were all prepared for it in their own ways but it was all useless. The ones who tried to block had their bodies blown apart and the ones who tried to dodge had their heads pierced by the snake-like metal object. In a short moment that was less than a second, numerous tens of people disappeared into golden light. ¡°What the hell! This is...¡± ¡°What! What is this!¡± Therades standing next to them had disappeared into golden light after a single blink. They were holding on because it was just a game, if this was reality then they would¡¯ve all pissed their pants. As people made dumbfounded expressions at this unreal scene. The il, which had pierced through multiple dozens of people, returned back to Hansoo¡¯s hand. ¡°Hmm...¡± As Hansoo made a discontent expression while looking at the il in his hand. Akun, the leader of the souls, mumbled in his hand. ¡°Is that so...¡± There was a missing sentence before this to the yers but they soon figured out what Hansoo meant. Since Hansoo himself spoke it out loud. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to smash with it directly.¡± Then. Hansoo tightly held onto the handle of the il with his left hand. Then. Whoooooosh! Hansoo¡¯s body flew into the air along with a loud noise. Towards the Gold and Scarlet Demons in the distance who were cursing. Then his body fell towards the center of all the yers. And the yers were shocked at this scene. ¡°This guy, is he looking down on us this much...?¡± ¡°He must be crazy.¡± The attack being powerful and the attack either working or not were two different things. The thing they were most worried about was him running around while that weapon destroyed them. They could catch up to him in term of speeds at least, but his weapon could not be tracked even with their eyes. This was why they even had thoughts of ignoring him and going for the bug yers in the back. So they could at least get some experience while running around. But for him to directly jump in. They didn¡¯t have to fear that weapon if they killed him. ¡®Well. That¡¯s not the end.¡¯ One of the Scarlet Demons made a greedy expression. What if he got that weapon? Top ranker. What a wonderful title. Even among the countless yers, only 100 people in total had the rights to this title. If he had that weapon, he might be able to be a top ranker. A top ranker who was even more famous than a president and even had more fans than celebrities in the real world. ¡®Yeah. There¡¯s no owner to an item. There are no weapons I cannot use, I¡¯m already at the max level.¡¯ And as if he wasn¡¯t the only one who thought of this, the countless Gold and Scarlet Demons who were thinking about going for the bug yers were now heading towards the location where Hansoo wouldnd. ¡®Dumbasses. At least some need to attack him to disperse his attention.¡¯ As a few Scarlet Demons were about to scream towards the Gold Demons. ¡°Dropping your guard?¡± Whooosh! Hansoo mumbled as he dropped and created a red arc by swinging his arm. An arc which swung through the head of the Scarlet Demon next to him. ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Fearless bastard!¡± Countless Gold and Scarlet Demons were charging towards him. With their best attacking skills. They knew about the strength behind his attacks. It would just be better to have trades because of that power. Which means they didn¡¯t have to worry about defending, since they couldn¡¯t, or about their mana since all they had was a single shot. They only had to attack. With their most powerful attack. Whooosh! Boooom! Kuuuguguguung! Numerous differently colored lights and shadows exploded out from the hands of the Scarlet and Gold Demons. A might that terrified the adventurers watching. High level skills which could easily shred them apart. And multiple dozens of these flew towards Hansoo. Towards Hansoo¡¯s scorching red body which had a simr color as a metal that had been heated up in a forge. Then. Booooom! Kwaaagagagang! ¡°Yosh!¡± ¡°Direct hit!¡± Though some had been dodged and some had been blocked, most of them hit him directly. And the Scarlet Demon¡¯s expressions were even better. As they had fought before, they knew that this guy wasn¡¯t an immortal like them. Which meant that damage of this level would be effective. But sadly, their expectations and hope had been shattered. Whoooosh! Through the loud noises and smoke, a streak red light leaked through. A red light that was different from their attack skills. And a humanoid form walked through that smoke. Without any traces of damage on his body. And the red light that was shining out from Hansoo¡¯s body seemed as if it wanted to explode. If the light up until now was that of a heated metal, the light that was being emitted now resembled a rising sun. And all of the Gold and Scarlet Demons were in a daze. ¡°What the...¡± ¡°...Come on, this is too much. Even if it¡¯s a hack.¡± Even if it was a hack, there should be some manners between gamers. As the people lost their words. Hansoo looked at the red light that was slowly fading away. ¡°Just this much huh.¡± A line delivered by a certain voice could be heard inside his head. Hansoo thought about the remaining number in his head. ¡®No need to use it.¡¯ Then. Whooooosh! As if it the warm up had ended, Hansoo¡¯s hands started to fly through the air crazily. Forked Lightning in his right hand. And God¡¯s il in his left. And with this. Booom! Boom! Kuududuk! ¡°Waaaak! This bastard!¡± ¡°Run away!¡± ¡°Where are you going you bastards!¡± ¡°Uwaaaak! Fucking bug yers! Let us go!¡± Plenty of different collisions and sounds of explosions rang throughout the entire area. Along with the rage-filled yells and the yers¡¯ screams. ................................................. Korin Kingdom¡¯s fortress which faced the War Fortress in the Keil Kingdom. A man stood on a tall mountain nearby. ¡°Haha. How nice.¡± ¡®For that tiny spirit bomb to have this much of an effect. What an amazing benefit.¡¯ The man, who had a hand over his eye and was watching the Great Maze,ughed heartily. Well, he was actually looking at the frowning expression of Arthus Krancheska due to the seal starting to break apart. There¡¯s nothing better than his work progressing well and annoying somebody he did not like. Though everyone inside that maze would face the rage of Arthus Krancheska. ¡®One of the three godly treasures of the empires huh. What a nice title.¡¯ An artifact from before the time of extinction. Once the ancient artifact, God¡¯s il, got ripped apart, the hidden race would wake up. And the stopped world would soon start to flow again. The kingdoms, empires, Ains and even the yers. ¡®It¡¯s rolling. It¡¯s finally rolling.¡¯ As he thought up to this point. The smiling man¡¯s expression died out. ¡®I need to prepare properly.¡¯ Then. Oooooong. From the surrounding shadows, dark energy started to flow out. Towards the man¡¯s body. And then the man¡¯s body, which had now been shrouded in arge amount of darkness, disappeared. Leaving behind the scenery of the War Fortress in the distance. Chapter 247 : Ain (2) Chapter 247 : Ain (2) Rummble. Einchel, who was looking at Kamiyou who had been turned into a mess and was unconscious, turned around and looked behind her. Towards Hansoo who was cooling the heat off from his body. Chiiiiiiiik. The yers had long turned into golden lights. Only the adventurers were left in the area. Einchel carefully asked Hansoo who was cooling his body, which had been heated up from the energy of the mana node. ¡°What are you going to do now? Didn¡¯t you say the seal would break soon?¡± They knew that Hansoo was powerful. But didn¡¯t Hansoo say before that the monster of the kingdom above, Arthus Francheska, mighte down? The curse of the Ains that these guys were afraid of also worked from the energy of the seal. The seal breaking meant that the curse which worked from that energy would also disappear. Arthus Krancheska might charge down right away. ¡®Well. He probably broke the seal because he had a n...¡¯ Hansoo shook his head at Einchel. ¡°The seal that had been sustained for hundreds of years cannot break in such a short amount of time.¡± The energy from the mana node got converted by the il and the souls and flowed into the magic formation. And because of that magic formation, the seal would be conversed. Though the il, which connected the mana node and the magic formation, had disappeared, there was still arge amount of energy which had been flowing into the magic formation up until now. Which meant that the curse of the Ains, which used up that energy, was still in effect. ¡®Which means that there¡¯s a bit more time until Arthus Krancheska woulde down.¡¯ He¡¯s probably going crazy outside. Since the entire Great Seal had been broken. He would¡¯ve long wanted to charge into this ce. But he couldn¡¯t. Since he knew that the il wouldn¡¯t get pulled out by itself. Going into the maze in a situation where the curse was still in effect and the person who pulled the il was still inside was an act of suicide. Any person with a brain would know. ¡°I¡¯ll finish it before then.¡± ¡°...Finish? You aren¡¯t going down?¡± Hansooughed. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to do it thoroughly. It¡¯ll be wasteful to leave them behind.¡± ¡®...How.¡¯ Einchel knew what he was talking about when it said it would be a waste. But in a situation where they didn¡¯t know when Krancheska wille down, how will they kill off the people inside the maze? Einchel made a confused expression. .............................................................. Rummble. Tremble. The yers who were guarding the 4th floor were getting more and more uneasy as they felt the vibrations that were getting more and more powerful. ¡°Yo. How long are you going to stay here anyway? This doesn¡¯t seem that simple.¡± The yers who were guarding the portal replied. ¡°Well. The exit on the 1st floor is blocked anyway. And that crazy Oldbeer bastard went to create a ruckus on the 5th floor.¡± ¡°...Well.¡± The yer, , sighed and talked to his friends who had annoyed expressions. ¡°15 minutes. Let¡¯s wait just 15 minutes more. If he doesn¡¯te out then let¡¯s just go.¡± ¡°...10.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Alphagoo received his friend¡¯s blunt reply and nodded. It had already been 20 minutes since they started guarding the portal on the fourth floor. And not just them, there were hundreds of people guarding the portal from the 3rd to the 4th floor. In order to catch the cklisted bug yers whose rumors spread throughout the entire maze. And there was more. ording to the stories from the yers who had been assassinated throughout the maze, there was something else. The bug yer¡¯s nest that they had only heard rumors about. Apparently hundreds of bug yers came out from the nest and were roaming around somewhere in the 4th floor. Though nobody who had seen them had lived, they could see traces which had remained behind so it being true was clear. Alphagoo mumbled to himself. ¡®...The probability is half and half. Either 3rd or 5th floor.¡¯ The chances were fifty percent. Nobody could guess what the bug yers were thinking. But they had gambled on them going to the 3rd floor. And he was feeling good for some reason today. ¡®If we catch them then...Jackpot. Heheheheh.¡¯ Though hundreds of yers were guarding the portal with him, he was confident in himself. Confident enough to get one to two people by himself at least. Since he was a high level yer at level 240. And from what he knew, the average level of the bug yers was around 215 to 220. Because of the Ant Eater n chasing them down and killing them, he had heard that their levels weren¡¯t that high on average. No matter how good the control of the bug yers were, a difference of 10 levels was huge. ¡®Yeah. This is better than hunting for months in terms of rewards.¡¯ As Alphagoo had his hopes raised thinking about the experience and artifacts the bug yers would have. ¡°Heuk... Haa! Heuk!¡± A mysterious person ran towards them while bleeding. ¡®Huh? Is it them?¡¯ As Alphagoo was preparing to attack. The person who had run out from the maze freaked out and yelled.¡°Don¡¯t attack! Stop! I¡¯m not a bug yer! I¡¯m a normal yer!¡± ¡°...yer?¡± Alphagoo made a depressed expression. ¡®Well. the bug yers aren¡¯t crazy, why would they travel around by themselves.¡¯ If they were going to go solo, they wouldn¡¯t have moved around in a group of hundreds of people from the start. ¡®What the. I know this person.¡¯ But as Alphagoo made a dejected expression. Kiiiiiiiiingg. The sound of mana being collected could be heard. The sound of a skill being activated. And as Alphagoo turned around, he could see his friend preparing a skill. ¡°Hey! What are the hell are you doing!¡± His friend replied with an embarrassed expression. ¡°Well. Just in case...¡± Alphagoo quickly held his friend¡¯s hand and put it down. ¡°Don¡¯t, I know that person.¡± ¡°Huh? You know her?¡± As his friend asked him with a shocked expression, Alphagoo nodded. ¡°Yeah. We were in a party together in the past. The Id was... Einchel or something.¡± He remembered because this yer was quite memorable. ¡®How did she get hurt like that.¡¯ Maybe it was because he had set the settings to 19+ mode but the blood flowing out from her body was scarlet red and not golden. As Alphagoo frowned while watching the woman, Einchel, who had injuries all over her body. ¡°Phew... Thank god. I almost died.¡±. Alphagoo made a confused expression. His friend, Betagoo, asked Einchel. ¡°What, did you get PKed or something? Why are you so hurt? Where¡¯s your party...¡± Einchel cursed out and yelled. ¡°Fuck. I got PKed. Really badly too.¡± ¡°Huh. Some crazy bastard...¡± The people started to murmur at Einchel¡¯s words. Though there wasn¡¯t a system which suppressed PKing, the yers were still reluctant to PK. Since PKing didn¡¯t give many benefits and being targetted was very bad. In a world where party y was the way to go, PKing would destroy the rtions one had with others necessary for party y. Like the cklist which managed bug yers, the Redlist which managed PKers existed. In a world where looking up one¡¯s username told everyone if they were a PKer or not, not many people were daring enough to PK for fun. Alphagoo clicked his tongue and asked Einchel. ¡°Miss Einchel. It must¡¯ve been hard. We¡¯ve met before right?¡± ¡°Ah... You¡¯re the person I met before. Hello.¡± Alphagoo was delighted as he saw Einchel sighing in relief. ¡®Yes. I knew my luck was good today.¡¯ Einchel was quite attractive. He wanted to use the party yst time as a means to get closer but he failed. But for such a chance toe rolling by. ¡®Did they say to create a rapport first? Or help her? I forgot... It was all in english...¡¯ He could barely remember but Alphagoo found a chance to continue the talk so he kept on going. ¡°Who is that bastard? Hurry and put him on the Redlist. It¡¯ll be much more convenient that way.¡± Einchel chuckled. ¡°No need. He¡¯s already on another list.¡± ¡°...Another list?¡± The yers¡¯ expressions changed at Einchel¡¯s words. There was only one more list they could think of other than the Redlist. The friend next to Alphagoo asked with twinkling eyes. ¡°Did this happen from those bug yers?¡± Einchel nodded. ¡°...I got attacked by surprise. Our party got demolished as well. My friends probably all ran away. Since there¡¯s about 50 of them...There was no way to beat them. They were seriously strong like the rumors.¡± The expression of the people brightened up at Einchel¡¯s words. ¡®Finally a clue!¡± Fifty. Though there were hundreds of people here, it was a good enough number to share. Well, if there was more of them it might¡¯ve been a bit hard. But fifty. It wasn¡¯t too much to deal with and it was a good number to share. Alphagoo asked with a bright expression. The question which everyone wanted to ask. ¡°Is it far from here? Their nest?¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re going to kill them?¡± Alphagoo nodded at Einchel who was looking at him in doubt. ¡°Of course. They deserve to get killed.¡± ¡°...How thankful. Then I¡¯ll guide you there.¡± Einchel, who had frowned from Alphagoo¡¯s sudden words, smiled as she replied. ................................................. Boooom! ¡°Uaaaak! Ibanoph you bastard!¡± ¡°Fucking hell! You dare scam us?¡± Ibanoph, who had convinced the yers and dragged them along, scoffed as he cut their necks off. Crunch! ¡°Heheh. Why are you so depressed. It¡¯s not like you die for real..¡± ¡®Heheh. Jesus my level rises quickly.¡¯ The level which had stayed the same for a while was rising quite fast. It wasn¡¯t hard either. 50 to 500. The moment the yers entered in groups of different sizes, he just needed to smash them apart. To almost 800 bug yers and Hansoo who stood in the front and swung his God¡¯s il and Forked Lightning, this amount of yers weren¡¯t even snacks to them. They got erased instantly and once they were gone the Watchmen would bring more. They had already killed over 5000 yers this way. Since they didn¡¯t know when Arthus Krancheska would charge in, the couldn¡¯t set it up perfectly. So if one looked at this system closely they might be suspicious but the yers were still charging in like moths towards a me. They had nothing to worry about, they didn¡¯t die. So they didn¡¯t weigh the risks that much and just followed the Watchmen here. Even the ones who made suspicious expressions followed quickly because they didn¡¯t want anybody to get a headstart on them. ¡®At this pace... We should easily be able to get rid of everyone in the maze and hit the max level.¡¯ Because of their levels rising steadily, the work was getting quicker and quickler. Ibanoph made a joyful expression as he made a sound that only the Watchmen could hear throughout the maze. Towards Einchel who would be guiding the yers this way. Then. Tatatatatatak. Ibanoph and the others started to hide their bodies behind the hundreds of crosses as they heard the footsteps in the distance. With excited expressions. Ibanoph finished his preparations and asked Hansoo in leisure. ¡°Are we going to contact the Ains after we hit max level like this?¡± Logically, if they released the Ains then meeting them should be next. ¡®And if those guys are really that strong...They should protect us from Arthus Krancheska or the other yers.¡¯ They had broken the seal for them, this was a natural conclusion to make. And that meant that going down was the only way for them to survive. But Hansoo destroyed Ibanoph¡¯s hopes. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then...?¡± Hansoo pointed up at Ibanoph¡¯s question. ¡°We¡¯re going up.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ibanoph made a confused expression at the unexpected answer. ¡°Why upwards...¡± Before Ibanoph could even reply. Booooom! ¡°Hahaha! Is it here? Kill th...Uaaak!¡± Einchel brought in another group of yers and another collision urred. And Ibanoph made an annoyed expression while fighting the yers. Not because of these yers but because of Hansoo¡¯s words from before. ¡®Go up? Why... He knows what¡¯s up there...¡¯ ............................................. ¡°...Yo, let¡¯s back up a bit. It¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± The yers who were surrounding the Great Maze slowly backed off. Because it was getting hard to withstand the heat. The heat that was radiating from Arthus Krancheska¡¯s body. The heat that radiated out from a level 330¡¯s rage was not something they could handle. Rumble. ¡°... I¡¯m not just going to kill them... No I won¡¯t...¡± Arthus Krancheska, whose body was surrounded by an intense amount of heat and red energy, grinded his teeth as he red downwards in rage. NIGHT :D Chapter 248 : Ain (3) Chapter 248 : Ain (3) Boooom! Kuudududuk! Loud noises continued to fill up the area one after the other. Along with the screams of the yers. ¡°Uaaak! This bastard! A scam?! You¡¯re going on the Redlist!¡± ¡°That retard! They¡¯re already on the cklist...Uaak!¡± Booom! In a fight where they would still lose if they were on equal grounds, they were outnumbered and were getting attacked by surprise. And the levels of those adventurers were rising very fast as well. Unlike Hansoo, they weren¡¯t that low-leveled but the yers they had killed so far was in tens of thousands. Crunch! Ibanoph sent a head flying at a speed and with a strength that wasn¡¯tparable to the one he had in the past with a strange expression. The him of now at level 240 was apletely different person from when he was at level 215 in the past. But it was hard to actually sense how powerful he had be. Due to another person going crazy right next to him. Boooom! Crunch! ¡°Aaaahh! What the hell is this!¡± ¡°Bug? This is a bug?!¡± Ibanoph made a terrified expression as he looked at Hansoo who was sweeping off heads left and right. ¡®...He¡¯s a real monster now huh.¡¯ The skill which turned him into a dragonoid before didn¡¯t seemed to be something he could maintain for long as it had long worn out during the fight. But he was even stronger now than when he had been in his dragonoid form before. Most people couldn¡¯t block the il anymore and they became skewered two to three at a time from his spear. He alone killed dozens of times more than thembined. Of course he also devoured a tremendous amount of experience as well. Hansoo, who had almost leveled to 250 all the way from 200, was now truly a monsterpared to what he had been before. Everytime Hansoo swept by them, the yers disappeared into golden light. Dropping an artifact every time. nk. ng. ¡®Look at the sheer amount that¡¯s dropping...¡¯ Ibanoph mumbled as he looked at therge amount of artifacts that were scattered throughout the battlefield. Usually, the chances of an artifact being dropped from getting PKed was not very high. Of course the higher grade artifacts had a lower chance while the lower level grade ones had higher chances to drop. It was simr to how the monsters in games rarely dropped items. This is why the yers didn¡¯t like to PK and instead swarmed towards bug yers in a mad manner. Unlike the yers who only had a bit of chance to drop one of the low grade items they had, the bug yers left behind everything. But of course that was only true when considering small numbers. He had killed tens of thousands. Of course the artifacts that had dropped had umted to a frightening amount. Then. Boooom! The final yer left behind had his head blown apart and disappeared into golden light. The ce with crosses which had been filled with noise was swept clean. And with that silence the adventurers started to move out. To pick up the dropped artifacts. ¡®Why is he asking us to gather these...¡¯ Ibanoph picked up a gauntlet on the ground, looked at it a bit and then threw it into the storage on his back. The artifacts he himself had were of much better quality. They say artifacts were important but with the tremendous amount of artifacts on the ground, it was more than enough to fully equip all the adventurers here. Since they couldn¡¯t equip like five gauntlets or swing nine swords and axes, the remaining ones were all surplus. In a ce like Exodus where there wasn¡¯t an inventory system, artifacts like these weren¡¯t precious treasures but rather baggage. Especially in a situation like this where they had to run away. ¡®Run...Running away huh.¡¯ Ibanoph felt down as he thought about the reality. Hansoo and them had be enormously powerful. But that was it. The reality did not change. Since the maze would disappear soon, they had no more ces to hide or take shelter in. The only thing that was left to do was a head-on collision. And their opponents were millions of immortal yers and the extremely powerful residents of the kingdoms and empires. ¡®...They¡¯re really outside the standards huh.¡¯ Ibanoph gulped as he thought of the 15 great ns of the yers, Arthus Krancheska and the Great General Cykrus. He then pondered for a bit and then spoke to Hansoo. In order to confirm what he had heard before. ¡°...Weren¡¯t we going to contact the Ains?¡± He thought the reason why they had broke the seal was to contact the Ains. With their strength, it seems more than possible to fight against the Kingdoms, Empires and even the yers. But Hansoo shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t yet.¡±. An alliance with the Ains was indeed his final goal and releasing the seal as quick as possible for them to have freedom was correct as well. Since the seal had been broken, everyone¡¯s eyes will be on the Ains now. But an alliance was something that would happen when both parties were at simr strengths. ¡®Though they haven¡¯t fully recovered from the seal breaking yet...They are still much more powerful than us.¡¯ An alliance was not something done in kindness but something very pragmatic. Something like an alliance would only be maintained when both parties needed each other and were a bit afraid of each other. But what about now? The Ains had the power to tie down the kingdoms and empires and even make them tremble in fear. An enormous amount of might. And another thing. They had a prophet. They could see into the future to a degree. Hansoo¡¯s superior position came from his knowledge of the future and him being able to utilize this to a degree. But here it was likely that these things won¡¯t work of these guys. Since they might know part of the things he knew. And there was a chance that they knew something that he didn¡¯t. He had no clue as to how the Ains, who had both arge amount of strength and future knowledge, would act in the future, so he couldn¡¯t just go charging down rashly. It would be like putting one¡¯s head into a tiger¡¯s den. He needed the Ain¡¯s alliance for his n in the future but there was no need to charge in while they were weak and give the other side a change to devour them. Ibanoph groaned and backed away from Hansoo¡¯s words. Since his words were all correct. He didn¡¯t know much about the Ains but if they were humans like them, they had a simr goal. Not living in harmony but rather the survival of their race. Though it was a indeed a negative train of thought, even they would destroy the other side if that side was rtively weaker and they needed to do it. Their opponents weren¡¯t nice enough for them to y around amiably. No, their opponents were powerful. As Ibanoph backed away, Hansoo checked his level and then odded. His current level was 248. Just short of reaching the max level. ¡®I guess I could go up now. The rest... I can fill it up on the way up.¡¯ Hansoo thought about the situation as he looked around. Everyone else had hit max level already and had sufficiently armed themselves. Since they took all the artifacts on the ground as well, there was no reason to waste any more time in this ce. ¡°Let¡¯s go up then.¡± The people chattered but still nodded and prepared to set off. Einchel stared at Kamiyou on the ground who had received first aid but had still yet to wake up. ¡®Leader. Let¡¯s live for a bit longer. You said there¡¯s a lot more to do.¡¯ Einchel moved her bag to her hand, lifted Kamiyou on her back, tightly grasped her weapon and followed after Hansoo. ......................................... HooongOooongOooong. Booooom! A red meteor flew across the maze and blew apart the head of a yer. ¡°Waaaak!¡± , one of the hunting group of the Hydros n, barely dodged the attack and shouted out in rage. Both lower and upper floors were in a rage. ¡°Fucking hell! What the hell¡¯s going on!¡± It was a normal day like the usual. He was hunting Ains in the territory designated as his n¡¯s and was extracting Protection Elixirs from them. Though the average level of the Ains was at 245, there was a huge difference in numbers to begin with. These guys roamed around alone or in small numbers of two or three, these guys couldn¡¯t handle groups of 50 people at level 230-240. And even more so when the hunting group belonged to the Hydros n, one of the 15 great ns. ¡®I heard that they were extremely strong before they got sealed but that¡¯s just the legend.¡¯ [They were extremely powerful back in those days], these kinds of sayings had no meaning. The important thing was that they were now kible and were worth killing. That was it. This was why they had continued to hunt the Ains despite the upper floors having gone into havoc. They wouldn¡¯t be disturbed from some things from the 4th floor going crazy and he would be punished by his senior if he didn¡¯t fill up today¡¯s quota. Well, that would be the best case scenario. Ignoring the chaos above was a huge mistake. ¡®The fuck... Just the release of a seal made them this strong?¡¯ Their levels, which were around 245 to 250, exploded upwards. The members of the hunting group got retaliated against and got massacred in an instant. By estimating from the rate which the hunting group was getting massacred at, their levels were at least at 290. At least this much, it was clear that numbers wouldn¡¯t work against them anymore. ¡®Fuck. I need to live at least, the Immortality Stone is too expensive for me to waste it here.¡¯ Maybe if he was at the level of the Scarlet Demons of the Anteater ns, another one of the 15 Great ns, the story would¡¯ve been different. But he, who wasn¡¯t even in the elite group of his own n, was not at a level where he could just waste the Immortality Stone randomly like this. So he ran away. Even the Ains would feel pressured from the the tens of thousands of people in the entire maze. And he had seeded at running away. He thought that he would be fine back then. That when he got to the 4th floor, there wouldn¡¯t be any more dangers. But what was this. The upper levels had long be hell. ¡®Fuck...This is what the bug yers have done?¡¯ Weren¡¯t the bug yers just some prey? For the entire yer poption which filled up this ce to have been destroyed by the bug yers. KanuKanu, clenched his teeth and tried to resist the il but there wasn¡¯t really a need to. Since he would get logged out before that. Kwaaaaaaa! From the darkness. An arm extended out from the darkness in front of him and smashed his heart. Though he had been attacked in surprise, he wasn¡¯t that shocked. He didn¡¯t know why he was here but he knew who it was. ¡°What the. When did he get here....¡± As KanuKanu disappeared. Hoooooong! The il that had been chasing him couldn¡¯t stop its momentum, flew through the gold powder and into the mysterious person. All this happened in an instant. But the mysterious figure wasn¡¯t surprised as he quietly raised his hand and deflected away the il. As if he was swatting away a fly. Tooooong! A loud sound rang out through the maze. The il that had been deflected stopped for a moment and then flew back the way it came from. Towards the owner, Hansoo. Though he hadn¡¯t thrown it at full force, it was still the God¡¯s il. Hansoo frowned as he looked at the person who simply deflected it away. There was a dark aura floating around that person¡¯s body. A translucent body that looked like shadows. There were no other existence that had a look like this. The Ains. The sealed existences of the maze below. ¡®They already came up here?¡¯ Because the seal had broken, theming up to the 4th floor from the 5th floor was obvious but this was too fast. And from the expression of the mysterious person which told him that they were waiting, it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that they met. How did they know that he woulde this way? Hansoo thought of something after considering it. ¡®Prophecy.¡¯ The power to see the future. ¡®If something happens then I¡¯ll use the power.¡¯ Hansoo clenched the il in his hand as he looked at the Ain who was looking at him. Chapter 249 : Ain (4) Chapter 249 : Ain (4) Rummblee. The Ains. A fascinating race which had a lot of secrets. But they had a peculiarity. Their physical bodies couldn¡¯t maintain their corporeal shape and consisted of a translucent shadow-like form. Like enveloping a shadow with smoke. This was why the humans couldn¡¯t distinguish between these people. They could just barely distinguish between females and males. ¡®Looking at the body... It seems like it¡¯s a female.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled at the blurry Ain and then clenched his hands. Because his opponent was not weak. The seal suppressed the Ain¡¯s strength. At the same time it trapped them. So the battle power of the Ains rising after the seal disappeared was an obvious thing. But ording to what he knew, the Ains could only use their entire strength after entering the Spirit Land. Which meant that the Ain in front of him could barely use half her strength. ¡®But still.¡¯ Estimated level 300. Though she was a bit weaker inparison to Arthus Krancheska above, she was still very powerful. No, she was a monster. Everybody who was following behind Hansoo was onedge. ¡°Woah. What the...¡±. ¡°...Do we really have to fight that?¡± The Ain blocking their path didn¡¯t hide her presence and aura so everybody could feel how powerful she was. The shout of Akun, the leader of the souls, rang out through his head. He could win. But he would clearly have to use a lot of the mana node¡¯s energy. ¡®There¡¯s a lot of ces where I need to use it.¡¯ As Hansoo frowned. The Ain in front of Hansoo spoke. ¡°I have no thoughts of fighting. I just came up to fulfill the Prophecy.¡± ¡°... Fulfilling the prophecy?¡±. The Ain nodded as she replied. ¡°Apparently with your destiny you cannot die in this ce. So I am here. To help you.¡±. ¡°Hmm.¡±. Hansoo frowned. As he found out that he didn¡¯t have to fight the Ain, he started to calm down and sighed. ¡°Well. If you¡¯re going to help you should alle... Why just one?¡± If they were that strong, couldn¡¯t they just act together? Einchel mumbled to herself but that small whisper couldn¡¯t escape the supernatural hearing of the Ains. The Ain replied at Einchel¡¯s words with her ringing tone of voice. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be that good for you then.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The Ain smirked as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m saying that you shouldn¡¯t overestimate yourselves.¡± ...................................................... Rumble. The entire maze was trembling from the seal breaking. Along with the giant mountain where the entrancey. ¡°Uh? Back up more!¡± ¡°Shit. I can¡¯t even watch in peace.¡±. As the yers, who were watching the mountain breaking, backed off. Kwaaaaaaa! Something flew in through the sky like a meteor. Then. Boooooom! ¡°Ehukk!¡±. ¡°What is this!¡± A line of light smashed down into the ground. In between the shocked yers. And next to Arthus Krancheska grinding his teeth. Arthus, whose rage had skyrocketed to the point of the fire bing ck, quickly calmed down the mes and reorganized himself. The person who hadnded was not somebody who he could dare be angry in front of. Great General, Cykrus. The guardian god who protected and supported the entire Kingdom. And one of the few people who Arthus Krancheska, who had a tremendous amount of pride, truly admired and followed. The rage got amplified inside Arthus Krancheska¡¯s body even more. ¡®This was a mission the Great General gave me personally... Fuck!¡¯ Arthus Krancheska¡¯s expression crunched up as he kneeled on the ground. To those who knew about Arthus Krancheska¡¯s pride, this was a shocking scene but it was nowhere close enough for Arthus himself. Thinking about what this event would cause, he wanted to smash his head down into the ground. Arthus Krancheska mumbled with a dejected expression towards the Great General who was staring back at him expressionlessly. ¡°Please kill me. Because I was inadequate...The seal got released.¡± Cykrus¡¯s eyes trembled a bit but then he shook his head and replied. ¡°...No. It couldn¡¯t be helped.¡± In a situation where the minor seal broke and the curse was in effect, even he himself couldn¡¯t go in. Arthus Krancheska wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything. The final responsibilityy on himself who hadn¡¯t been able to manage everything properly. Himself who had been wary of the Korin Kingdom¡¯s Great General, Dal Taran, and had paid little attention to this ce. Of course Cykrus was curious as well. For the il¡¯s seal to have been broken. Even he couldn¡¯t have expected something like this. ¡®There was an immortal who could do this? Or...¡¯ Cykrus shook his head after a few different thoughts. Whatever the cause was, the water had been spilt already. The seal had been broken and the suppressed Ains were released. He wanted to sigh out thinking of the events that would happen because of this but he suppressed it and sighed inside his mind instead. Everybody was looking up to him at the moment. He had to take control and show a resolute look. ¡°Stand up. Stop wasting time down there.¡± Arthus Krancheska quickly stood up from the Great General¡¯s words. Since his words were correct. The events had urred already and now they had to deal with it. The Ains were released. But this wasn¡¯t the worst case scenario yet. Since they were only half as strong. Cyrkus asked Arthus. ¡°What do you think those guys would do?¡± Arthus replied instantly. ¡°...They¡¯ll try to go to the Spirit Land.¡± Their true, lost strength was inside that ce. Once they go in there then things would really turn for the worse. The kingdoms wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it which meant the Empire, which was asleep in the distance, would awaken. They needed to stop that from happening no matter what. With all their might. Cykrus nodded at Arthus Kranchesk¡¯s words. ¡°Call for reinforcements, it¡¯s an emergency. Tell them to bring all the knights and mages in the capital. As much as the warp gate can handle. I¡¯ll bring the defense brigade by the walls.¡± Arthus Francheska froze in ce from the words of the Great General about how even the defense brigade woulde into y. The defense brigade was the shield of the kingdom. If they came here then the wall facing the Korin Kingdom will be defenseless. Cykrus spoke towards Arthus Krancheska after reading his worried expression. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve dealt with that side already.¡± ¡°...Ohm then?¡± Krancheska¡¯s expression brightened up from Cykrus¡¯s words as Cykrus nodded. ¡°Yeah. Dal-Taran ising as well. This... Isn¡¯t a time where we should be fighting.¡± It was not a time where they should be fighting for an extra penny. If they couldn¡¯t block the Ains then things would really turn for the worse. All the Kingdoms will freeze and melt down. Including both the Korin and Keil kingdoms. It was truly a full frontal battle now. Cykrus mumbled towards the rumbling maze. ¡®You should¡¯ve just hid inside calmly. Why are you trying toe out. At this rate... We can¡¯t sit still either.¡¯ The time for him to see the sh between races which he hadn¡¯t been able to see in the past had nowe. Then. Arthus Krancheska mumbled for a moment and spoke. ¡°Then what about the God¡¯s il?¡± Cykrus rubbed his chin. ¡°Hmm...¡± The il was something that they needed to find. Even more so now that they had to battle against the Ains. Maintaining the seal wasn¡¯t its sole job. Krancheska spoke to Cykrus. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it.¡± ¡°You?¡± Krancheska nodded as he spoke. ¡°The person who broke the il¡¯s seal would probably be very strong. And...If they passed the il¡¯s test then not anybody would be able to beat him. I¡¯ll go bring it personally.¡± Cykrus nodded towards Krancheska. Though this guy was young, he had risen to the rank of captain of the magic brigade with pure talent. His ability was more than good enough. It was more than enough to deal with somebody who passed the test of the il. ¡°Alright then.¡± Krancheska nodded with a confident expression. ....................................................... ¡°Our race will go to the Spirit Land now...¡± ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be easy...¡¯ The Ain mumbled to herself after speaking to Hansoo. The humans wouldn¡¯t have yed around while they had been trapped here. The feeble defense formation they would¡¯ve set up wouldn¡¯t be easy to break through and it would only get tougher as time went on. This was the best time. They needed to break through during this time when the humans were wary of each other and when the defense formation was still very weak. And they had to get to the Spirit Land where they could recover their true strength. Before the humans could swarm in. The Ain continued to speak. ¡°Seeing that you released us, you probably want something from us but... I believe we should be looking after our own race for now.¡± The Ain muttered while watching the countless humans behind Hansoo. Hansoo replied to those words. ¡°So. What¡¯s the prophecy that you brought?¡± A strange look appeared in the Ain¡¯s eyes from Hansoo¡¯s direct question. The prophecy told them. That this guy needed to live. Most of the attention will fall onto their race and from this a gap for the humans to live would be made but it was nowhere enough. Since the people above ruled the world. So she hade. If they were going to help the humans with strength then somebody stronger or a few more people would¡¯vee. Though she was strong, she wasn¡¯t strong enough to deal with the entire situation. But she hade for another reason. Not for strength but intel. To give these guys important information that would be of help. In order to deal with the currently unfair situation. The Ain spoke. ¡°The first prophecy says that you guys will have to dodge a small sun that would soon arrive.¡± ¡°...A sun?¡± As Einchel and the others made a strange expression. Kwaaaaa! A tremendous amount of mana started to rain down from the ceiling. Mana that was iparable to that from a spirit stone. So powerful that it even affected them multiple floors below. ¡®Oh god...The curse was released.¡¯ Everyone freaked out. Hansoo mumbled as he felt the presence of the person charging towards them. ¡°A prophecy about 10 seconds into the future. How helpful.¡± ¡°...Instead of sneering, let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no time.¡± Hansoo spoke towards the Ain. ¡°Which way is your race heading?¡± The Ain pointed towards a direction from Hansoo¡¯s question. Hansoo pondered for a moment and then pointed with his own finger. Towards the opposite direction of the Ains. ¡°Let¡¯s go this way then.¡± Einchel frowned at those words. ¡®...Does he have a n? The opposite direction?¡¯ If he had a n then he wouldn¡¯t choose to go onto the exact opposite direction of the Ains, he would¡¯ve chosen to go towards the Ains for protection. But Einchel soon realized this wasn¡¯t the time for her to think about such things. The deadly aura emitted by the mana was getting closer and closer even now. She didn¡¯t know what it was but they had to move immediately. Then. Hansoo¡¯s group and the Ain started to run towards a direction in the maze. Chapter 250 : Power (1) Chapter 250 : Power (1) Tatatatak. Einchel panted and cursed inside her mind while running. ¡®Fuck! Melting down the entire maze to go down! Isn¡¯t this cheating?¡¯ Surprisingly, Arthus Krancheska was doing something that was unbelievable. He had felt that it was a waste of time to look for the three portals that would lead him from the 1st to the 4th floor and had started to just melt down the ground under him. From what she knew, there were hundreds of meters ofnd between the floors which meant that Arthus was melting through kilometers worth of hard granite to reach them. Einchel shouted. ¡°Fuck! Is that supposed to melt down so easily? Why did we use the portal instead of creating a passage like that?!¡± The Ain replied kindly. ¡°It¡¯s not that we haven¡¯t but that we couldn¡¯t.¡± The Great Seal. It wasn¡¯t a trap to hold down moles, would they have set it up in a way that could be dug through? The Great Seal which used the mana node amplified the strength of the granite to the extreme and supplied it with a tremendous amount of regenerative powers. It would regenerate very quickly even if it was destroyed. It would be possible to go through it if one poured more energy than the mana node into it but no living creature could do such a thing. Whether they were a Great General, a monster of the Empire or even the Ains. Going through the granite with brute strength was an impossible feat up until now. The seal even locked the space so teleporting through it was impossible so they could only use the portals. But the situation was now different. The seal had been destroyed and there was no more energy flowing in from the mana node into the maze. It was possible to break it with strength now. One of the adventurers shouted from behind. ¡°Fuck! Can¡¯t we dig a hole through as well then?¡± The Ain made an amused expression at the man¡¯s words. ¡°And if we go up from here? It¡¯s the center of their territory. You want to go into the center of the War Fortress?¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± The people running realized. That they couldn¡¯t go up. Thend above was a death zone where countless residents of the kingdoms and yers were waiting for them toe out. They needed to dig up after going out from under their territory at least. ¡®The Ains are probably doing the same thing.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled to himself. Though the underground area of the maze was vast and wide, there was a limit to a structure. It would be easy for the Ains if the maze reached all the way up to beneath the Spirit Land but sadly there was quite a distance between the edges of the maze and the Spirit Land. And since the Kingdoms, who had created the maze, already knew this, they would move their forces that way as well. The Ains would have to battle them while climbing up. Toooooong! ¡°Uwaaaak! These bastards, why are they here...¡± ¡°Run away! It¡¯s the bug yers!¡± Boooom! Though the maze was wide, there were a lot of yers as well. There were a lot of yers in their path and Hansoo turned them into golden light whenever he saw them. ¡®Continue like this.¡¯ Hansoo couldn¡¯t suppress his worries and stole a nce at the lingering Ain. Then somebody else behind them shouted. ¡°Fuck! How is that crazy bastard chasing us so well!¡± Ibanoph shouted with an uneasy expression. It was because it wasn¡¯t only the mana that they could feel. They could now even feel the intense heat pushing at them from behind them. And despite having run so much, the heat only continued to rise. The maze was extremelyrge, how was he chasing them so well? The moment Einchel heard Ibanoph¡¯s shouting. She started to frown. ¡®Wait...¡¯ Einchel carefully asked Hansoo. ¡°Is he... Following that?¡± Einchel pointed towards Hansoo¡¯s hand. Well, towards the God¡¯s il in his hand. Hansoo nodded at her words. ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°...You knew?¡± Einchel was dumbfounded at Hansoo who replied confidently. A cmity of a person was chasing them. Straight at them. But for Hansoo to still hold onto the object that that cmity was chasing. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t we throw it away?¡¯ Einchel made a confused expression. She understood that it was an amazing object. But if Hansoo could win with it, he wouldn¡¯t be running away like this. Which meant that their opponent was someone who he would have a hard time dealing with even with the il. No matter how precious it was, it shouldn¡¯t be more precious than his own life. Then shouldn¡¯t he throw it away? With it, Hansoo was in a tremendous amount of danger. Though they could hide, Hansoo would be chased until the end. ¡®Fuck...Should I move out alone?¡¯ She shouldn¡¯t have such thoughts as Hansoo had helped them a lot but the tremendous amount of mana behind them was that vicious. Heat that told them that they would burn no matter what if they got caught. ¡®Fuck it. I still have loyalty.¡¯ Einchel gave up running away and decided on the second choice. To persuade Hansoo. Einchel carefully asked Hansoo. ¡°Can¡¯t you just leave it behind?¡± Einchel got a reply instantly. Not from one but two person. ¡°No.¡± ¡°No.¡± The Ain and Hansoo replied at the same time. If they left this behind and it got into the enemy¡¯s hands, retrieving it was almost impossible. Since they would have to go through their entire army, knights, defense brigade and their magic brigade. So they couldn¡¯t. This was something that was very important for the future. Einchel had nothing to say to both of their answers and cursed after a bit. ¡°Goddamit!¡± One heard the prophecy and moved ording to it. The other had shown through action instead of words and hadn¡¯t been wrong until now. Both of them answering at the same time meant that it was a very important thing. ¡°...To run with this... Where are we going anyway?¡± ¡®Fuck, they don¡¯t seem like they¡¯re going to give it up.¡¯ Einchel muttered quietly. If that object was such an important thing to them, it would be important to the other side as well. Hansoo stopped suddenly at her words. ¡°Uhh? What? Why are you stopping?¡± ¡°We have to keep... What¡¯s going on! Why did you stop?¡± Everybody started to ask with uneasy expressions. They needed to create as much distance as possible but Hansoo had actually stopped in ce. Hansoo looked around for a bit and then spoke. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like he is going to give up. So we should fight.¡± Arthus wouldn¡¯t give up. Which meant he needed to get rid of him before he bes more of a nuisance. ¡®This should be enough.¡¯ If it was too close then it would be an issue. Others would rece him and chase them again. This is why he had run in the opposite direction of the Ains. To get rid of the person chasing them at a distance where the others wouldn¡¯t be able to sense it. Hansoo touched the il in his hand and made an amused expression. He had obtained a shocking strength. But before he could even see how powerful this strength was, a monstrosity had started to head their way. ¡®Sheesh. They won¡¯t even give me time to show off with this strength.¡¯ Thinking about it, it has always been like this. He ran, got stronger and faced an even stronger enemy. ¡®Well. It¡¯s the way it is.¡¯ If he wanted to show off his strength then there was plenty of time to do so. But he kept on losing that chance because of all the things he needed to do in a set amount of time. While Hansooughed inwardly, everyone around him freaked out. ¡°Uh... Against that thing?¡± Shocked phrases blurted out from the adventurers¡¯ mouths. ............................................................. Rummble. The walls melted and the ceilings copsed. From the zing tail that came out from the man¡¯s body. Arthus Krancheska, who had been breaking through the maze walls and was chasing the il, stated to frown. ¡®...Their movements stopped. Did they give up running away?¡¯ Krancheska scoffed and shook his head. Not possible. There was a reason why he was releasing such arge amount of mana while chasing. He was telling them to hurry and give up the il. Since they were quite smart, they would¡¯ve understood by now. ¡®It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t melt them all down but... I¡¯ll just retrieve the il and go.¡¯ He wanted to burn everybody who broke the seal and ran away with the il but the situation wasn¡¯t quite great for him to let his emotions run amok. The Ains and the army of Cykrus would¡¯ve collided by now. He needed to deal with the issue here and go back as quick as possible. He needed to retrieve the most important thing, the il, and go back. ¡®But... I¡¯ll definitely find youter and smash you one by one.¡¯ Krancheska increased his speed after finishing his thoughts. But after a bit of running, an unexpected scene happened. ¡°Huh?¡± Two people were caught in his perception. A human holding a il. And an Ain. They were both very strong. So strong that they couldn¡¯t even bepared to the others. This made him even madder. These two remaining behind meant only one thing. That they wanted to have a go. ¡®Insolent, they dare to try and fight me?¡¯ Krancheska¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Though they were busy, the il was very important. But they still sent him alone. What did that mean? It meant that he was more than enough. But these guys had chosen to stay behind. This was the same as looking down on him. ¡®They dare?¡¯ As he thought of that. Arthus Krancheska¡¯s pride was hurt as he let out an enraged shout. ¡°You fucking dog shit bastards!¡± Though about eight hundreds bugs were out of sight, this didn¡¯t matter. Since they would burn up the moment they got close anyway. ¡®Erase them in an instant.¡¯ As he shouted out in rage. Booooom! The orb that was transnted near Arthus Krancheska¡¯s heart, , reacted to his rage. The prison which would only get transnted on the chosen. The spirit of fire inside the orb, , squeezed out its power to the extreme. Towards the two charging towards him. Chapter 251 : Power (2) Chapter 251 : Power (2) ¡°...This might¡¯ve been a stupid choice.¡± The Ain mumbled as she looked at Arthus Krancheska charging towards them while surrounded by ck mes. Hansoo spoke towards the Ain. ¡°You should¡¯ve just ran away.¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m just here to fulfill the prophecy of the future.¡± Hansoo scoffed. Future. The reason why he had run so hard was because of this. Hansoo stopped his thoughts and started to analyze the situation. His side had 2 people. He who had reached level 250. And an Ain who had reached level 300. The opponent... A monster at level 330. ¡®Nowhere close enough.¡¯ Hansooughed bitterly. There was a huge difference between level 200 and 250. The difference between level 300 and 330 was evenrger. Though he was extremely strong for a level 250, a difference of 80 levels was not a joke. It would be a hard fight even if they had an army. ¡®But... It¡¯s still possible.¡¯ The odds weren¡¯t on his side but the possibility still existed. Since he wouldn¡¯t be standing here in the first ce if there was no possibility. He would¡¯ve just kept on running away. Being powerful was rtive and there were always ws and weaknesses. Just like the strength his opponent had. ¡®me of Destruction.¡¯ Hansoo stopped thinking and tensed up his muscles. It was time to focus now. Then. Booooom! ¡°Bastards!!!¡± Arthus Krancheska, who was still in the distance, poured out a tremendous amount of ck mes. While melting down all the walls around him. Though it was extremely inefficient and wasteful to do so, he could allow himself to do so with his strength. The heat from the me melted Hansoo¡¯s reinforcement and started to burn his Dragon Essence de and the Thousand Soldiers Armor. Such might even though it wasn¡¯t directed at him. ¡®If I hit it directly...I¡¯ll just get erased!¡¯ But there was nowhere to dodge. A wall of mes that didn¡¯t give him an inch of room to dodge. Then. Kiiiiiiing! A strange noise started to pour out from the body of the Ain next to Hansoo. The ck shadow shrouding it expanded and contracted and wriggled around. ¡®Insane bastards!¡¯ As Arthus Krancheska was gleeful from the thought of burning up these two with the mes. Whoooosh! Light started to explode out from the shadow lingering around the Ain¡¯s body. As if the light, which had been contained by the shadow, blew out. Like something being born from a egg, the light blew out from the Ain¡¯s body and lit up the surrounding space. At the same time. Whoooosh! It started to surround the mes that had filled up the surroundings. And it didn¡¯t stop there. The light retracted back inside the Ain¡¯s body. Along with the me. Shrrrrrrrk! The mes got sucked into the Ain¡¯s body. Into the body of the Ain who coveted the existence of the me of Destruction. ¡®What the...¡¯ me of Destruction. Fire from times of extinction. Or in another word, mes from before the time of extinction. Relics earned from thends up north as the Protection Elixir came into existence and the Spirit Lands opened. It was a me created from those relics. Of course the power behind it was tremendous. This fire could even burn up the world. Though Arthus hadn¡¯t put all his strength behind his attack, it wasn¡¯t something that could or should get sucked in that easily. ¡®...Is this what themander had told me about?¡¯ Krancheska made a dumbfounded expression while thinking of the words from themander of the magic brigade. Whooosh. The Ain made a refreshed expression as it devoured up the me. This power. This was power that truly belonged to them, rted to their origins. It was the power of the Spirits which they controlled in the past when they ruled the world. And the power which they needed to gain after going into the Spirit Lands. ¡°Though it¡¯s fake... It¡¯s really been a while.¡¯ A content smile appeared on the Ain¡¯s face. The look of the Ain waspletely different after it had devoured the mes. The shadow-like body started to shine. From the me surrounding it. The shadowy and smoke-like body had all been turned into mes and surrounded her body. A human created from mes. The Ain who looked like it had been birthed from the sun emitted apletely different aura from when it had the shadowy look from before. ¡®me. Not bad.¡¯ Though there were countless kinds of Spirits, the Ain who had forgotten her name liked the me the most. It was the most useful and the most destructive. But there was no time to waste. Arthus Krancheska examined the Ain closely. ¡®She can¡¯t be invincible.¡¯ He understood that she had a highpatibility with the mes. But even if that was the case, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle an infinite amount of energy. It was a rule of the world. Arthus Krancheska scanned his opponents and smiled. ¡®That¡¯s her limit huh.¡¯ Her body was leaking out mes. Which meant she had absorbed as much as she could. Well, there might be a bit more room. But Arthus Krancheska didn¡¯t have any ns of letting her eat up anymore. ¡®Try eating it up again.¡¯ The prison which held the me of Destruction started to squeeze itself ording to Arthus Karncheska¡¯s will. Kooooooong! The artificial spirit, which was struggling in pain, couldn¡¯t handle the pressure and let out mes again. The mes pouring out from near his heart, mixed with his mana, flowed through the mana circuits in his body and reached the extremities of his fingers with the shape of an arrow. And then. Roaaaarrr! The me let out a huge noise and poured out from the tips of his hands and rushed towards Hansoo and the Ain at a terrifying speed. But it couldn¡¯tpare to the might of the wall of fire from before. It was tiny. But as the Ain saw it. ¡®...That¡¯s a bit too much.¡¯ The Ain smacked her lips. Though it existed, it wasn¡¯t a true spirit¡¯s power and instead was contaminated with mana and filled with the opponent¡¯s hatred. It would be hard to absorb it in the first ce and it would puncture a hole in her heart if she did it anyway. Since it was dozens of times more condensed than before. Although the size was small, the heat was much higher than the wall of mes from before. The Ain quickly decided. To attack instead of defending. Whoooooosh! The Ain¡¯s body exploded. Well, the mes that its body was made of to be exact. Then. Shrrrrrrrk! The dispersed body of the Ain flew across the air and started to surround Arthus Krancheska¡¯s body. Then the cloud of mes which had surrounded Arthus Krancheska¡¯s body started to attack him. Like a swarm of bees. ¡°These annoying bastards...!¡± Krancheska used his mana to protect his vital spots and at the same time sent out a wisp of consciousness into the arrow of fire which he had shot out. He couldn¡¯t waste it. Whoosh! The arrow made a sharp turn as he controlled it. And the arrows started to head towards Hansoo¡¯s heart. Hansoo shouldn¡¯t be able to stop it or dodge it. Since there was that much energy within it. ¡®I¡¯ll at least get one person.¡¯ As Krancheskaughed. Boooooom! A blood colored light started to pour out from Hansoo¡¯s body. Well, from the il in Hansoo¡¯s hand to be exact. The il started to heat up like a furnace and a smoky existence started to appear above it. . The souls hiding inside the il with the mana node¡¯s energy left behind those words as they disappeared. Well, they weren¡¯t disappearing to be exact. They were finally being freed from the cursed il and going back to where they should be. They, who had been suppressed by hatred turned into a pure energy form and flowed through Hansoo¡¯s entire body. Then. Boooooooom! The body which had been already strengthened from the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement, the Dragon Essence de and the Body Enhancement Surgery got enhanced even further from the strength of the mana node. A streak of red light started to pour in the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement which was filled with dark golden light. The red energy flowed into the silvery liquid as well. Kuudududuk! Uududuk! A body which was countless times stronger than before. Hansoo squeezed out as much energy as he could and smashed down his il. Towards the arrow. The moment the chunk of metal and the me arrow collided. Boooooooom! An unbelievably loud noise rang throughout the entire maze. A noise so loud that it even caused both Arthus and Hansoo to frown. Then. Boooooom! ¡°Ugh...¡± The cloud of mes attacking Arthus was deflected back from the mana shockwave created by the sh. Krancheska stole a nce at the Ain which had turned back into her human form and chuckled at Hansoo. ¡°Not bad. But how are you going to continue if you barely blocked that simple attack?¡± And Hansoo nodded inwardly to the words of Arthus who was staring back at him expressionlessly. His words were right. His body had been subjected to an unbelievable amount of force just from smashing away a simple arrow. He was the one who had swung but it felt like he had been hit instead. It was more like a meteor than an arrow. Though it was just a single moment, the amount of force had stopped him briefly. The hand holding the il trembled immensely as his entire body tried to absorb and handle the force. If the Ain hadn¡¯t distracted Arthus then he would¡¯ve gotten a fatal injury from more attacks. ¡®...80 levels in difference. It¡¯s really huge huh. Even though I applied the Power Destruction as well...¡¯ This couldn¡¯t even be called a fire anymore. It was a bomb which was filled with energy. The energy sent out by an existence 80 levels higher than himself was hard even for his enhanced body. The Ain could just disperse their body but he wouldn¡¯t be able to approach Arthus at this rate. The Nine Dragons Spear should be able to smash through his attacks and damage him, but he would get killed before he could try to use it. Which meant that this wasn¡¯t a battle where he should try saving things. ¡®I need to use it I guess.¡¯ Then. Rummmblee. The souls appeared from the il in his hand and started to disappear again. A number far greater than from before. The amount of energy that hade out was immense in itself. Like a waterfall exploding out from a broken dam, the energy from the mana node suddenly surged and started to pour out in all directions. If all this energy headed towards Hansoo then even his own body would blow apart. The energy flowed towards apletely different destination from before. Not towards Hansoo¡¯s body but to the depths of the il. As a result. Rummmblee. The il started to let out a huge noise and Krancheska frowned as he watched and shouted. ¡°The power! How can such a weakling like you use it!¡± Krancheska was dumbfounded at this scene. Chapter 252 : Power (3) Chapter 252 : Power (3) It was one of the three godly treasures. And each one had a power. The power of the il had been activated. Shrrrrrk. The il started to greedily devour energy. The energy flowed through the strange mechanisms of the il and reached a location deep inside it. At the same time the space in front of the il started to twist. The surrounding area folded and copsed on itself and condensed into a single point. And as the numerous colorsbined, the original color changed as well. ck. An extremely dark and deep color. Soon. Ooooooong. A small hole which even devoured light appeared about 10 cm in front of the edge of the il. ¡®...Ten thousand to use it just once?¡¯ The amount of energy expanded to create this tiny sphere seemed over the top. Hansoo made a shocked expression at that tremendous amount of energy as he shook the il around. He wanted to know if the sphere was held in ce. If it was then it would be a problem. But thankfully the ck sphere on the top of the il moved as Hansoo moved the il around. As if it was connected by an invisible pir. Krancheska frowned, seeing Hansoo ying around. ¡°No way... How can you control it?¡± But Krancheska soon calmed down and gathered himself. There was no point talking about it. Since the power had been activated already. It was now time to check something else. It was time to see how powerful the God¡¯s il which he had only heard about in rumors was. And if Hansoo was controlling it properly. As if Hansoo read Krancheska¡¯s mind. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Hansoo started to charge towards him. In order to smash his head apart. At the same time. Whoooosh! The Ain dispersed her body again, turned into mes and started to attack Krancheska from all around as well. ¡®Annoying.¡¯ Krancheska frowned. The Ain was high level and it even absorbed energy, truly an annoying thing to deal with. Whoosh! The me of Destruction mixed around with the mana again and its shape started to change. The me condensed itself and soon resembled a smooth sheet of cloth and surrounded Krancheska¡¯s body. Krancheska¡¯s signature move which needed a me so powerful that it could solidify, arge mana reserve to sustain it and a tremendous amount of mana control. ¡®I¡¯ll dly kill you off.¡¯ Krancheska, covered by the Red Dragon Robe, started to dance vigorously. Then. Boom! Boom! Boom! He started to counter the mes flying towards him from all around. ¡®Shit! Battle skills!¡¯ The Ain was dumbfounded. That robe wasn¡¯t easy to absorb because it was extremely condensed. And despite that, Arthus showed such skills controlling it. Being the captain of the Magic Brigade, his skills were no joke. And it didn¡¯t end there. Whoooosh! Despite already fighting so intensely, a long spear of mes appeared in the air next to Krancheska. . Unlike the robe, this was a weapon created for Krancheska to hold and swing. Krancheska grabbed the spear and swung it. Whoosh! ¡®Huup!¡¯ The Ain hurriedly moved away from the trajectory of the spear which was flying towards her. She was in a me-like form, but she would still receive a fatal injury if she got hit by that spear. Krancheska smirked at the Ain running away from a single swing of his spear and then raised his spear again. Then the muscles on his entire body started to squirm. Then. Booooom! The Red Dragon Spear flew across the air while emitting a huge noise. At Hansoo who was running towards him with the God¡¯s il. Kuoooooo! Hansoo tensed up as he saw the spear flying towards him. Its might was dimensions apart from a casual arrow. This is not something he could block by swinging the il at it. Hansoo didn¡¯t swing the il and instead raised it like a shield in front of him. With the ck orb in front. ¡®I¡¯m going to trust it.¡¯ As Hansoo breathed in and out. Kuooooo! The Red Dragon Spear, which had flown in while breaking the ground underneath, collided with the ck sphere. And Hansoo surrounded his ears with mana in case another huge noise was created. But there was no need. Swoosh! The moment the ck sphere touched the Red Dragon Spear. The sphere started to devour the spear. The existence of the spear itself. And in a blink of an eye, the entire spear had been sucked into the sphere. And Krancheska frowned as he smacked the Ain around with his robe. ¡®What the. He¡¯s using it properly. It¡¯s just like what I heard...¡¯ The moment he saw that Hansoo was using the power properly. Whoosh! Krancheska swung his robe with a wide move and flung the Ain away. He then started to ruthlessly squeeze out mana from the prison holding the me of Destruction. The mes which shot out from his hands criss-crossed and folded onto each other as they shaped into an object. A shiny red shield. Krancheska raised the shield, , in front of him and then surrounded his entire body with the robe. ording to what he knew, that power wasn¡¯t just about devouring. And as he expected. The thing Krancheska was worrying about had be a reality. Boooooooom! Something started toe out from the ck sphere which had eaten up the Red Dragon Spear. A red spear wreathed in mes. Krancheska¡¯s expression turned nasty as he saw the Red Dragon Spear flying straight back at him. It didn¡¯t feel good to be attacked by his own attack. ¡®What a stupid power. Fuck!¡¯ Even before he could finish his thoughts. Boooooom! The Red Dragon Spear and the Red Dragon Shield collided and caused a huge noise. A noise which was iparable to the one created when Hansoo had smashed the arrow. ¡°Ugh!¡± The Red Dragon Shield took around the same amount of mana as the Red Dragon Spear. So the shield being able to block the spear was an obvious thing but the shock wave from the collision still existed. And Krancheska groaned as he received the brunt of the shock wave. If he hadn¡¯t dispersed most of the force using the robe then he might have broken some bones. Krancheska frowned as he stood up. If he was just trying to test if that power was real or not then there wasn¡¯t really a need to use the Red Dragon Spear. Just an arrow would¡¯ve been enough. He would¡¯ve been able to block the arrow with his robe and there wouldn¡¯t have been a need to send out the spear. But there was a reason. ¡®I need to hurry and exhaust that power.¡¯ That ability would cause Hansoo to be invincible. Nobody would be able to handle a power so overwhelmingly strong which could absorb and send back whatever was flown at it. If he left that alone then he would just get beaten down to death. No matter how much weaker his opponents were, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle being struck at non-stop. There was nothing infinite or invincible in the world. ording to what he knew, that ability ate up a tremendous amount of energy to activate once and it wasn¡¯t something that could be sustained by pouring in more energy. And it overheated after a huge load so it would take a bit of time until he would be able to use it again. Which meant that he needed to pour more energy than the amount that had been used to create it and exhaust it. Even if he had to be hit back by all those spears. ¡®Let¡¯s see...Who wins. You bug-like bastard.¡¯ ¡°Kuaaaaap!¡± Krancheska screamed out, created three more Red Dragon Spears and then started to swing them at Hansoo in a crazed manner. Then. Boooom! Boobooooom! An existence which controlled mes, an existence which became mes and an existence which sent back mes started to turn the entire maze into a sea of mes. ............................................... Boooooom! Boom! Krancheska¡¯s current situation was a mess as he fought Hansoo and the Ain. His attacks weren¡¯t working properly in the first ce and he could only use his battle skills and the robe. One of his arms had been broken and the silk-like Red Dragon Robe had been turned into tatters. Plus there were countless cuts and bruises all over his body. But despite this, the expressions of Hansoo and the Ain weren¡¯t that great. ¡®A fucking monster.¡¯ The Ain mumbled in annoyance. All his main attacks had been blocked. The only thing he had was the Red Dragon Robe surrounding him and the battle skill which made use of his robe. But he was still standing. And with herself, who had eaten the mes, and a human who surpassed all humans as his opponents. Without the power of the il, they would¡¯ve long been shredded apart. And as if Krancheska read the Ain¡¯s mind. ¡°Kuaap!¡± Kiiiiiiiiiing! Three more Red Dragon Spears started to fly towards Hansoo. Something which Hansoo wouldn¡¯t be able to block at his level. Hansoo dodged away from Krancheska¡¯s fist, jumped backwards and lifted the il in his hands. Swooosh! Three spears at the same time wouldn¡¯t change anything. The ck sphere ate up the three spears and sent them flying back. Towards Krancheska who was attacking the Ain in the distance. ¡°Kuaaaaap!¡± Krancheska shouted out, lifted up the shield with his still functioning right arm and blocked the spears. Boom! One. Booooom! Two. Krancheska¡¯s entire body shook as he blocked the spears one by one. But something changed. Craak! A crack appeared on the ck sphere. Then. ng! Booooooooooooooom! The ck sphere broke and the Red Dragon Spear which was being prepared to shoot back blew up and swept the surrounding area. ¡°Kuuuuuuuk!¡± ¡°Aaaaaak!¡± ¡°Kuuuhup!¡± The energy from the Red Dragon Spear didn¡¯t discern between ally and foe as it spread out in every direction. And thanks to this, the three of them were blown away by the explosion and got separated from each other. Tat! Tatat! Tat! The three caught their bnce and then red at each other again. But their expressions were different. ¡°Keke...Kuaaahahahaha!¡± ¡®Finally the power broke!¡¯ Though he had been turned into a mess, there was still a huge difference in power. Krancheska stole a nce at the Ain and thenughed towards Hansoo. ¡°Try using all your tricks now. I know you have hidden a lot of things. Go on, use them.¡± He knew that Hansoo had been waiting until he had be weak. But that didn¡¯t matter. He was going to stomp all over Hansoo. Kiiiiing. Krancheska smiled as his right eye let out a strange blue light and scanned Hansoo¡¯s body. Chapter 253 : Power (4) Chapter 253 : Power (4) Rumble! The vast ins located between the War Fortress and the Spirit Lands. Tens of thousands of people were fighting a huge battle here. Kudududuk! The race of shadows, the Ains, who crawled out from the earth and tried to head towards the zing Spirit Lands. And the armies of the kingdoms who were keeping their formations in order to prevent the Ains from entering the Spirit Lands. Booom! Kuudududuk! Pirs of mes and volts of lightning were created. The tacticians of the kingdom¡¯s armies clenched their teeth and shouted while looking at the Ains, the race which had crawled out from the ground with immense power, who were pushing them back. ¡°Defense squad! 2nd Bridage! Wake up! Hold your positions!¡± ¡°Magic Brigade! Alter the grid location to R-8!¡± ¡°Bastards! Don¡¯t run! We cannot let these guys enter the Spirit Land!¡± Boooom! Boom! Knights and soldiers over level 270 were getting smashed apart and were sent flying away. With just a few thousand in numbers, the Ains were charging through the tens of thousands of well-coordinated soldiers. Enoa, the 3rd inmand of the Magic Brigade, grinded his teeth as he saw this scene. ¡®Jesus...Was the time of peace that long?¡¯ It has been decades since the Kingdoms have entered a time of peace after the giant wars. All the soldiers who had tasted wars had retired and the remaining soldiers, who didn¡¯t want to lose out, handed most of their jobs to the yers who were immortal. In the form of quests. But the strength of the Ains was no joke. ¡®...This is not going to be easy at all.¡¯ Enoa looked towards another location. And watched the hundreds of thousands of yers charging towards the battle from the distance. ¡°Giddiup! A history quest after so long!¡± ¡°Run! Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Jackpot!¡± Those who were free from the ultimate fear of humans, death. So these guys only thought of the frightening scene in the distance as a mountain of treasure. The remaining soldiers were shouting at these yers as well. Telling them that it¡¯ll be a quest with substantial rewards and that it would please the Kingdoms. But Enoa didn¡¯t expect that much from the beginning. Usually the immortality aspect of the yers was a huge advantage so the people of the kingdom usually used them by offering them rewards and treasures but the current situation was a bit different. So he had remained behind at the War Fortress. Enoa shouted towards the Magic Brigade who had been sent out in a hurry from the capital. ¡°Activate the Golden Dragon Formation!¡± The members of the Magic Brigade gulped down their saliva and nodded as they started to spread out strange runes into the air. The biggest difference between them and the yers. Technology, learning from experience and preparing for the future. This was the reason why they called the yers barbarians. While those guys were busy living like carnivorous animals day by day. They, like how a human should be, had prepared for the future. And the Golden Dragon Formation was the result of this. A powerful magic formation which allowed them to use the strength of the mana node that held the seal inside the Great Maze. But they couldn¡¯t do anything with just this formation alone. Since they had no medium that could handle the energy from the mana node. There were only 3 items in this world that could withstand such a vast amount of energy. So Enoa could only clench his hands into fists and mumble inwardly. ¡®Hurry...Please hurry with the item, Captain!¡¯ Boooooom! As Enoa mumbled towards the hole into the Great Maze that had been created by melting the surface. One of the mages from the Magic Brigade asked quietly. ¡°He won¡¯t fail right?¡± Enoa replied with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just...The opponent has the il so...¡±. The Magic Brigade studied all sorts of history regarding the ancient spells and items. Of course they knew about the true power and might of the il. So the mage was worried. Enoa shook his head. ¡°Not even close.¡± Even if the weapon itself was amazing, if the amount of strength of the person used by it was low then its overall strength would be limited as well. The il had tremendous power but a tremendous amount of energy was required to supply it. They would only be able to use the true power of the il when they constructed a giant formation like this and pulled out the energy from the mana node. And such a feat, even the Great General Cykrus wouldn¡¯t be able to do it alone. The il in the hands of a human with a level limit of 250 would be negligible. ¡®It would just be a somewhat useful weapon.¡¯ Enoa spoke towards the mage. ¡°Did you forget who our captain was?¡± ¡°Oh yeah...¡± The mage thought of their captain, Arthus Krancheska, and eximed out. He remembered. Arthus Krancheska. Captain of the Magic Brigade. Owner of the prison with the Destruction me. Red Dragon Wielder. There were countless names and titles given to these people but there was one that stood out the most even out of these. . A title given to him because of the number of people who had charged at Arthus Krancheska during the 3rd Kingdom War and had been burned up like moths to a me. It was not a title that one could acquire from just having the Destruction me. ¡®I pray for your soul.¡¯ Enoa thought of the mysterious thief and mumbled. ....................................................... Kiiiiiiiiiing. ¡°Amazing. It¡¯s really amazing. The power.¡± Arthus Krancheskaughed happily. ¡®You dare push me this far?¡¯ Arthus Krancheskaughed and at the same time mumbled in a dumbfounded manner. Level 330. It was not a joke. A level which far surpassed the immortals. Normal attacks wouldn¡¯t work and a simple step of his would cause yers to roll away. And the skills and the battle experience he had. Those yer guys didn¡¯t even think of going against him in the first ce and Krancheska himself was confident. That if he was given a bit of time, he could personally wipe away every yer within the War Fortress. Once there was enough difference in strength, quantity had no meaning. Since they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him if he ran away and they themselves wouldn¡¯t be able to run away if he chased them. There were only 2 reasons why he didn¡¯t fight the bug-like yers. First, only he would get tired fighting against those guys who had nothing to give him. Second, there was no reason to make another enemy. He was basically a one man army. The guy in front of his eyes should¡¯ve been massacred in under ten seconds. But for him to push him this far. ¡®For him to be able to push me this far just by having some resentment from the weapon...¡¯ If he wasn¡¯t here then Hansoo would¡¯ve been able to roam through the mass of yers and massacre them. No, if he actually learnt how to use that il properly then he might¡¯ve been able to cause him to tremble in fear. But sadly for him, this was the end. Rumble! The Red Dragon Robe around Arthus Krancheska became more solid and started to wrap around the injuries on his body. His broken bones were held in ce by the robe and the locations which were bleeding had been stopped by the me of the mana which covered his entire body. There wasn¡¯t much mana left in him now. There was barely enough to maintain his Dragon Emperor Robe, Spear and Shield. Though the Destruction me could still let out a lot of mes, there was a limit to his mes. But this was more than enough. Krancheska lifted the spear with his right hand, the shield with his left and then spoke in a cold manner. ¡°Try to struggle a bit more.¡± Then. Booooooooooooooooom! Krancheska jumped up into the air. Toooooong! ¡°Ugh!¡± The red spear cut across the air and smashed into the cloud of mes, the Ain. Though he had been injured greatly, he was still very powerful. Hansoo looked at the Ain who had been sent flying back and swung his il around to smash it into Krancheska¡¯s back. But this was not enough. Normal attacks weren¡¯t enough to prate through the Red Dragon Robe surrounding his body tightly. Rumble. Then, a skill was activated from inside Hansoo¡¯s body. Arthus Krancheska¡¯s eyes shone brightly and scanned over Hansoo¡¯s body. Then. Rummblee. The mana inside Hansoo¡¯s body, which had been twisting and coiling onto itself, started to disperse into thin strands. ¡°Kehehe.¡± Krancheska smiled and then focused onto the Ain instead. Hansoo¡¯s attacks were useless as long as he could handle his skills. And as he expected. Boooooom! The Forked Lightning smashed onto the Red Dragon Shield and made a huge noise. But that was it. ¡°Uhahahahaha! Try a bit harder!¡± Krancheska defended the attack which was surrounded in the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement and then swung his spear around widely. Paaa! Hansoo sensed the tremendous power behind that attack and quickly backed up as he mumbled. ¡®What an annoying skill.¡¯ The skill which annoyed him even more than the Red Dragon Robe. Krancheska has been using it constantly. If he didn¡¯t have that skill then he would¡¯ve been destroyed by either the Pandemic de or the Nine Dragons Spear earlier. There was only one reason why that guy had been able to withstand Hansoo and his own reflected attacks up until now. Dragons, the sacred creatures which flew across the heavens, were not something the creatures of the earth could ever fathom to reach. And he had pulled down the man who was like a dragon¡¯s avatar from an unreachable position of power to a ce where he could just barely handle him by using the Power of the il. But the descended dragon didn¡¯t seem like it would give up that easily. Boooom! ¡°Iiiiikk!¡± Hansoo frowned as he heard the screams of the Ain who was getting beaten up with a shocked expression. Dragon¡¯s Eye. Well, Red Dragon¡¯s Eye. A skill created by a level of mana control which has reached the apex, a tremendous amount of experience and insane calctive abilities. Reading the flow of mana inside the opponent¡¯s body. And for any skill that has been used at least once, the traces would remain behind. Like an answer sheet which had been answered. Arthus Krancheska read these traces, read the flow and figured out what the opponent¡¯s skills were. He started with this and came up with a n. In order to smash apart his opponent¡¯s skills in the best manner. In the most efficient and evil way possible. And then he would cut them off from the beginning before they could even begin the skill. As long as his opponents were weaker and were inside his range, it was a skill which had a tremendous might. Though the amount of actual influence it had on the opponent was low, this was more than enough. The moment theplex high level skills got interrupted by this, it would all get tangled up. Booooom! Krancheska smashed away the Ain and smiled as he started to push Hansoo back. As long as he had this skill, any skills would be meaningless. Since it would all be read by him. ¡®Well. It¡¯d probably be quite dangerous.¡¯ Krancheska mumbled as he saw the flow of mana inside Hansoo¡¯s body. He saw quite a few things but there were 2 major skills that could bring him danger. One seemed like a close range skill but the other was a very powerful offensive skill. If Hansoo had used that skill then he might not have been able to hold on with just his Red Dragon Robe and Shield. But he was cancelling all the skills. Hansoo would not be able to handle the Red Dragon Robe surrounding his body. At least not within the short period of time in which he would get killed. ¡°Haha. You¡¯ve never even heard of this might?¡± A secret weapon that he trusted in and only he knew about. This Dragon¡¯s Eye was the proof of his talent. As Krancheska smiled and swung his spear. Booooom! The body which was holding onto the il and the Forked Lightning got sent flying back. At the same time. Uuudududuk. The il flew back after blocking the Red Dragon¡¯s Spear. Though the il had withstood the attack, Hansoo¡¯s left arm had not and had been broken. Hansoo mumbled. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± ¡°...What?¡± The moment Krancheska replied. Whoooosh! The Forked Lightning in Hansoo¡¯s right hand flew across the air. Towards Krancheska. ¡®Heh. What¡¯s he going to do with just this.¡¯ What could he do with just this single attack. Krancheska scoffed at the single attack which was flying towards him. Chapter 254 : War Fortress (1) Chapter 254 : War Fortress (1) ¡®He heard of it?¡¯ Arthus Krancheska froze for a moment. But only for a moment. Whoooosh! Arthus Krancheska smiled as he saw the spear flying towards him. Saying was one thing but Hansoo didn¡¯t have a way to deal with him. Of course he himself wouldn¡¯t likely be able to dodge that spear. Though he was quite strong himself, that guy had a monstrous physical body as well. In terms of physical body alone, that guy couldpare to himself. So that spear would seed in hitting him since he was tired already. ¡®But so what?¡¯ Krancheskaughed coldly. His strong point wasn¡¯t his physical body from the beginning He wouldn¡¯t have gone into the Magic Brigade otherwise. Overflowing mana and zing mes. The Red Dragon techniques which he had created from these two things. That spear would not be able to go through his robe. As Krancheskaughed. Kiiiiiing! A strange magic started to appear on the spear that was flying through the air. But Krancheska just calmly looked at the speartip with his right eye. Krancheska saw the mana flow inside the spear and scoffed. ¡®Is this your final strike?¡¯ From the moment he saw this guy, every skill inside his body had been read. The body had three skills. Reinforcement type skills couldn¡¯t be disrupted so it was a pass. The other two, the area skill and offensive skill had long been dealt with. ¡®An easy one to deal with. There¡¯s usually hundreds.¡¯ Even Krancheska¡¯s head would start to hurt when there were hundreds of skills but this guy only had about 3. Which means that he only thing he needed to be careful of now was his artifacts. And there was only one which could activate skills. The ring on his finger. There were 4 skills which could be activated from the ring. Each of them were amazing too. Destroying skills, mixing up the five senses and absorbing health by draining out blood. And the skill applied on the spear was one of the skills within the ring. A skill which destroyed mana and nullified it. It was a threatening skill but it was useless. Since he had long figured out a way to deal with it. ¡®If this was your final attack then you should not have used it.¡¯ Rummmbleee! His thoughts were long but the flow of time in reality was short. And his reaction was instantaneous. The moment Krancheska¡¯s eyes blinked while looking at the spear which had almost reached him. Chaaarrrrng! The mana which had filled up the surroundings of his body started to twist and coil under Krancheska¡¯s will. The mana shaped itself into needles and started to push itself into the mana circuits inside Hansoo¡¯s body. Into the most important locations. The mana paths quickly broke apart as it destroyed the power behind the ring. Krancheskaughed happily as he saw this scene. The skill had been released and there was only the reinforcement remaining on the spear. ¡®Should... Focus until the end.¡¯ Krancheska moved around his mana. Whooosh! As he poured in mana and mes into a location of the robe, the thin silk like robe puffed up like a winter¡¯s coat. Then. Kuudududuk! ¡°Kuuhup!¡± The spear smashed into the Red Dragon Robe. A reinforcement created from a tremendous amount of mana and raw strength which was far above what a normal level 250 should have. And surprisingly, the spear was piercing through the robe. He had expected the Red Dragon Robe to get prated through from that attack. Kranchesksa grunted as he poured in strength into his right hand. ¡®This is far as you go right?¡¯ The Red Dragon Robe might get pierced through. But that wasn¡¯t all he had. Hansoo wouldn¡¯t be able to go through his body. A huge amount of physical and magic resistance created from the difference of levels. It could easily block a spear of that level. And as he expected. Boooooom! His body started to resist the spear. The physical resistance handled the strength behind the spear and the magic resistance blocked the reinforcement. Krancheska¡¯s body and Hansoo¡¯s spear created sparks as they collided. Kwadddddk! Of course even he would get damaged if he stood still like this. Since he wouldn¡¯t have turned into a mess like this if his defense was invincible in the first ce. But this short moment was more than enough. Krancheska realized that the power behind the spear pushing towards his heart was what he expected and smashed onto Hansoo with his Red Dragon Spear. ¡®Die.¡¯ Whooooosh! Since he had defended, it was time to attack. Give a bit of flesh, break their bones. Though Hansoo¡¯s attacks might hurt him a bit, his own attacks would definitely kill him. As Krancheska was about tough. Kiiiiiing! Right before the Red Dragon Spear was about to reach Hansoo¡¯s body, in that instant. The golden spear which was trying to pierce into his body. The Power Destruction that was applied on Krancheska¡¯s body started to reconstruct itself at a rapid pace. In apletely different form from before. ¡®What the?¡¯ Krancheska freaked out. A skill which he hadn¡¯t seen before started to activate. From his ring. ¡®Uaaaak!¡¯ Krancheska clenched his teeth and then blinked his right eye. He tried to wipe it away with the Dragon¡¯s Eye but it was useless. Even if he could read the skill, there was no time to create a method of dealing with it. The tip of the spear had reached his heart already, when would he create a method to deal with it. ¡®Fucking hell!¡¯ As Krancheska freaked out inside his mind. The spear with the strange mana surrounding it pierced through Krancheska¡¯s body. Well, towards the located next to his heart. ¡°Kuaaaaak!¡± Krancheska screamed out. It wasn¡¯t because the prison next to his heart broke and caused a tremendous amount of pain. It was because he couldn¡¯t believe Hansoo¡¯s ring was shining and causing all of this. ¡°Cough...Kuhuuuk!¡± ¡®Fuck...No way.¡¯ Krancheska coughed up blood and looked at the spear which had pierced through the prison next to his heart with a shocked expression. The physical resistance of his had been broken through. A skill which allowed him to even make attacks that could destroy mountains like tofu had been broken apart just like that. Though the reinforcement had been blocked by his magic resistance, that was it. Even if his level was high, he couldn¡¯t handle the spear with his bare body. And the spear which had attacked him wasn¡¯t any spear. A spear that a person with a monstrously powerful body had thrown with all his strength. ¡°Kuhaa... Haha. Fucking bastard... You were hiding such a thing?¡± The prison broke and the Destruction me was released. Krancheska saw the Red Dragon Spear disappear into thin air and looked at Hansoo dejectedly. He realized what Hansoo had meant when he had said that he saw the Dragon¡¯s Eye before. Hansoo looked back at Krancheska expressionlessly. ¡®It would have been better to use it with a better timing but...This is good enough.¡¯ Exodus was a wide world. Countless yers existed and there were plenty of master-level yers. But Arthus Krancheska, the Red Dragon Wielder, stood out even amongst these people. Since he was that special and that powerful. Arthus Krancheska¡¯s specialties were two things. His Destruction me. It supplied an almost infinite amount of mes to the user. And the Dragon¡¯s Eye. Any skill that had been used once could be read. Since the traces of the mana would remain behind in their body. He was extremely strong and if he was given just a short amount of time, he would cancel all your skills. This was why he had hidden the fifth ability of the Nurmaha¡¯s Ring. The ability which he had obtained as he came up to the Green Zone. Physical Resistance Nullification. A power which shredded apart and nullified the resistance which God had given to all creatures. ¡®...I don¡¯t think I can use it often huh.¡¯ Hansoo frowned as he sensed the Mana Jade next to his heart, which had been screaming from overdraining from the previous fight, heating up. A power which nullified one of thews set down by God. The amount of mana this used was not low. To the point of this being inefficient to use against anything weaker than him. It would be better to smash them with the mana instead of using this. But it was more than good enough to be a fatal attack to the powerhouses or those with monstrous defense. Like the kneeling Arthus Krancheska. ¡°Keke...Kekekeke.¡± Boooom! The prison broke apart and the Destruction me rampaged. As if it was trying to get revenge against Krancheska who had trapped it up until now. Despite his body being cooked from the inside, Krancheska still couldn¡¯t believe that he had lost as heughed in despair. Well, it was out of control anyway. At this rate, the Destruction me would blow apart and burn up everything around here. ¡®Yes. Let¡¯s die together.¡¯ Krancheska clenched his teeth. He had failed his mission and would die here. Since the prison had broke already, controlling the Destruction me with his mana was an impossible feat. It would be better to just burn everything up. Then. Whooosh. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± The Ain gave up the cloud form, reformed her body and mumbled. She then ced her hand onto the broken prison next to Krancheska¡¯s body. Then. Swooooosh! The Destruction me, which had been rampaging inside Krancheska¡¯s body, started to get sucked into the Ain¡¯s body. It was easier to absorb the pure mes which had no traces of mana. And Krancheska gritted his teeth as he saw this. ¡°Fuck...¡± ¡®...This girl¡¯s not simple either huh.¡¯ A normal Ain wouldn¡¯t be able to absorb the Destruction me that easily. Krancheska made a dejected expression and spat towards the Ain. ¡°You crazy bitch. Why do you go so far to help this guy? Do you think anything will change because this guy stays alive? With your ability, if you helped your race in the battle then you might¡¯ve saved a life or two.¡± Krancheska used a bit of his remaining strength to scoff at the Ain. Nothing would change because of this guy being alive. Though Hansoo was strong, the power the Kingdoms were much stronger and they had the immortal yers to do their bidding. If they made those immortal yers chase Hansoo to the ends of the earths, even Hansoo would have to just get chased around. The Ain chuckled. ¡°The Prophecy has spoken. That it wouldn¡¯t just end here if he was rescued.¡± The Ain thought back to the past. ¡°What kind of nonsense...¡± Krancheska looked at the Ain spurting out nonsense in confusion and then looked in front of him. At the man who was quietly focusing with his eyes closed while holding the spear which had pierced his body. ................................ The moment those words rang out. n Lord Khan, the owner of the Soul Fragment who had control over the Yellow Zone, shouted. ¡°Go in!¡± At the same time. Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom Boom. A huge column of soldiers who extended into the horizon started to walk forward. Into the calm and wide silver sea. Chapter 255 : War Fortress (2) Chapter 255 : War Fortress (2) Papapapa. A single humanoid form was charging through the maze. Well, through the tunnel that had been created straight towards the War Fortress. ¡®...Arthus Krancheska. What a monster. There shouldn¡¯t be any issues right?¡¯ The woman who was running, Einchel, mumbled inwardly. She was extremely worried only leaving behind Hansoo and the Ain to deal with a heavenly disaster of a being. But she soon shook her head. She wouldn¡¯t be much help in dealing with such a monster of a being. She would only get in their way. And she had to focus on her own objective. There was no time to y around. This tunnel had been created while Krancheska climbed down. Of course it was connected to the center of the War fortress. ¡®If I drop my guard then...I¡¯ll die.¡¯ Einchel slowed down as she got closer to the gaping hole through which sunlight shone. And carefully climbed up while using all of her stealth skills to their utmost. The further she went up and the closer she got to the hole, more and more noises poured into her ears. The shouts of the yers and the residents of the War Fortress. ¡°Let¡¯s go out! Come on! They¡¯re giving out quests!¡± ¡°Jackpot! They give this much even if we just participate?¡± ¡°Yo! Tell all the nsmen toe as well! This actually seems like a jackpot!¡± Einchel frowned as she heard these words. ¡®...They¡¯re using them well huh.¡¯ Though they were weak, they were still immortal and had many in numbers. Though the high-level powerhouses of the kingdoms ignored them because they were merely bugs, even bugs would be terrifying if there was a huge number of them. And these guys had no fear of death which was an important factor in a battle. It meant that these guys were very good meat shields. The Kingdoms knew this so they were attracting the yers from all around with a tremendous amount of treasures and rewards. It meant that they didn¡¯t want the Ains to reach the Spirit Land that much. Though the Ains were handling the forces of the kingdoms pretty well, the situation didn¡¯t look very good for them to celebrate just yet. Because if the yers rushed towards them like waves then the Ains wouldn¡¯t be able to block them either. Einchel thought of what Hansoo had said to her before she left. Like what Hansoo had said, Einchel carefully climbed up to the War Fortress. And aftering up to the fortress, she could finally see the situation. ¡®...Jesus. I¡¯ve never seen it being so empty.¡¯ The War Fortress, which had always been packed tightly, was empty. From the guards who watched over the walls to the yers who looked for quests. ¡®This is why it was so easy to climb up.¡¯ Einchel mumbled. Of course it wasn¡¯t entirely empty butpared to the usual War Fortress, this was the same as a deserted town. ¡®It should be a bit easier to move around now...¡¯ There was no time to waste. Since the adventurers of the Ant Tunnels would¡¯ve spread out far and wide already. A risky choice the 800 of them had made due to the amount of work they had to do within this vast area in a short amount of time. Einchel quickly looked over the area and started to run towards the center. Then. One of the yers who had seen Einchel looked to her in confusion. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Everyone was running out from the War Fortress. Everybody including the ones who had been here originally and the ones who came in through the warp gates. But for somebody to run to the center of the za. ¡®And I feel like I saw her before.¡¯ As the yer, Karax, was lost in confusion. One of the party members next to Karax tapped his shoulder and spoke. ¡°Yo, What are you doing? There¡¯s no time. We have to go out.¡± Though the history and battle-rted quests were famous for having arge amount of rewards for participating, they were even more famous for their penalties. Penalty. A system which was applied when they did not participate. Of course they didn¡¯t pick on them or kill them one by one, but the yers would face an annoying situation after the quests end. Like the prices of the stores increasing or warping to certain areas being banned. Though this could buy the hatred of the yers, it wasn¡¯t like they really died from the battle and since the rewards were good, most yers participated anyway. Karax nodded at the party member¡¯s words. His words were right. ¡®Well. She probably has her own issues to deal with.¡¯ Participating in the quest outside was of more importance. But then Karax suddenly stopped. ¡°Yo. I figured out where I saw that girl before.¡± ¡°What. Is she like your ex or something?¡± While his party memberedughed at Karax, he replied with a serious face. ¡°cklist. The most recent one.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± All the party members stopped. By saying recent, he was talking about the cklist that was updated an hour ago. A huge incident where tens of thousands of yers who had been trapped in the Great Maze got massacred. It wasn¡¯t like the war had started so due to such arge amount of people dying in such a short amount of time, the ns and groups all went into emergencies and looked into the situation. And everyone made shocked expressions when they figured out who had caused all this. Bug yers. The close to one thousand bug yers, who had been hiding in the corners of the maze, had done all this. Some people were even suspicious that this incident was the Ant Eater n trying to broaden their powers. The bug yers were merely cockroaches inside the normal yer¡¯s minds, not something which would bite them back. And for them to cause such a massacre with just a thousand in number. No matter how strong they were, they couldn¡¯t be that strong. But soon their questions were answered. The evidence from various groups had surfaced. . And a clear reward had been set. The Kingdom¡¯s pride had been hurt so this was a decision they made to catch and massacre them all. And there were a few other benefits. Killing them was not a matter of experience and artifacts anymore. The party members standing next to Karax looked at him in delight. ¡°Nice, how did you see that? Not bad.¡± ¡°Heheh. I knew this bastard would achieve something one day.¡± Karax¡¯s confidence spiked up as he spoke with a smile. ¡°So? You¡¯re going to go out? To that battlefield?¡± The 50 or so party members chuckled to each other. ¡°Well. That can wait a bit.¡± .............................................. Boooooom! Booom! ¡°Catch her! Hey! Catch that girl! She¡¯s a bug yer!¡± Karax shouted out loud while chasing Einchel throughout the za and pouring out skills. The surrounding yers heard this one by one, looked at Einchel and then started to send out skills as well. ¡°Woah! It¡¯s the first time I saw...¡± Crunch! Einchel sent the head of a yer charging towards her into a ball of golden light and grinded her teeth. ¡®Fucking bastards! They react too fast!¡¯ Because the reaction of the Kingdoms and the Ant Eater ns were so quick, these yers were chasing her much more actively. Her own level was at 240. And because her level had risen quite a lotpared to the past, herbat abilities rose a lot as well. She could handle the 50 or so chasing her from behind. But then? It was emptypared to the usual, it didn¡¯t mean it waspletely empty. All the yers remaining inside the War Fotress would charge towards her. And her objective wasn¡¯t to bicker around with these yers. ¡®Thank god...That there¡¯s less of them.¡¯ Einchel, who had been looking around with all of her scanning type skills, looked towards the za of the War Fortress and grinded her teeth. If the War Fortress was busy like the usual then she wouldn¡¯t even have been able to get this far. ¡®But...I¡¯m here!¡¯ The moment Einchel stepped onto the center of the War Fortress, the za. Booooom! ¡®Fuck!¡¯ A huge explosion urred in front of Einchel and smashed her away. And Einchel¡¯s body rose up into the air from this. The yers who were chasing Einchel look towards the person who attacked her in shock. ¡®The Ant Eater ns...They reset themselves and came here already?¡¯ It costed more gold the longer the revival timer was. And the Gold and Scarlet Demons standing there was known to have been the first ones to get killed down below from the massacre. But even so, not a long time had been past which meant that those guys spent a tremendous amount of gold to get back here. ¡®Tsk. Nothing will be in it for us.¡¯ As Karax clicked his tongue like looking at the Gold and Scarlet Demons who were surrounding Einchel. Sharon Stiller looked at Einchel, the person whom she had seen the moment she revived and the one of those who caused all this, andughed in a cold manner. ¡°How lucky. We see each other again. Anyways, I don¡¯t understand why you guys are spread out like this.¡± Sharon Stiller had ess to arge amount of information. And ording to what she had heard, everybody was heading towards the za here. There was no reason why they would¡¯ve been split up like this if they didn¡¯t have any ns. Well, it didn¡¯t matter. If she waited here then she would be able to kill them off one by one. And as if Einchel read Sharon Stiller¡¯s minds, she chuckled and spoke. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you at least figure out why we¡¯re gathering to this ce?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Sharon Stiller frowned at Einchel¡¯s words. ¡®This bitch. Doesn¡¯t understand the situation huh. Well since you¡¯re first, you can tell us.¡¯ Though her Spirit Stone hadn¡¯t recovered yet, she could easily handle this girl without it. Kiring! As Sharon Stiller pulled her sword out from the sheath and walked towards Einchel. Papapapat! Papapat! The entire za started to shine in golden light. Around Einchel. And around Sharon Stiller, the Gold and Scarlet Demons as well. Even around Karax and his party members. And everyone freaked out as they saw this. ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°The fuck! Is some ning over?¡± ¡°No. This...Looks like a login?¡± ¡°No way! How can they log in to the point of filling up the entire za!? How many are logging in...¡± As the people freaked out. Sharon Stiller clenched her teeth as she felt something ominous. The confident attitude of the girl in front of her. The girl probably knew about the current situation and was still that confident. And Sharon Stiller did not like her expression. ¡®I¡¯ll kill you before that. Try smiling after you get beheaded.¡¯ Roaaarrr! Sharon Stiller¡¯s de flew across the air along with a huge noise. Towards Einchel¡¯s neck. ¡®Fuck!¡¯ Einchel clenched her teeth and tried to back up. She wanted to buy some time while these guys were in a daze but for Sharon to just charge at her like this. She had long depleted her stamina running here. And her opponent was not some random yer but a pro yer whose job was killing people like her. ¡®Shit.¡¯ As Einchel fell into despair while staring into the de which smashed apart her skills and was heading towards her neck. Crunch! There was a hand which grabbed her arm. ¡°Huh?¡± Sharon was startled as somebody who had grabbed her arm but soon frowned as she pushed forward. ¡®I don¡¯t know who you are but...I¡¯m level 250!¡¯ Uudududuk. Then. She forcefully pushed through despite the arm grabbing her and then continued to sh. ¡®Tryughing you bitch.¡¯ As Sharon was about tough for herself. Kwaduk. Kwaduduk. Over the hand which had grabbed her arm, dozens of other arms popped out and grabbed onto her. Arms from dozens of people who came out from the golden light. ¡°Yo! Catch this bitch! Jesus, she¡¯s strong!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like this is the girl... Hey you, the girl over there. Are you the guide?¡± Sharon could handle one but multiple dozens was a different story. ¡°Fuck...¡± As sharon cursed out in a dumbfounded manner after being immobilized. The man who had grabbed onto her arm in the beginning shouted. ¡°Hey! If they don¡¯t have the mark then kill them all! We¡¯re organizing this ce first!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Kwadududuk! ¡®Fucking seriously?...¡¯ Hundreds of thousands of golden lights. Sharon Stiller fell into despair as she saw hundreds of spears flying at her. Chapter 256 : War Fortress (3) Chapter 256 : War Fortress (3) Kwadududuk! Udududuk! ¡°Ughh!¡± Olsen groaned out loud as he was pelted by the golden spears which rained down from above. The leader who had been caught first, Sharon Stiller, had long been logged out. ¡®Where the hell did these guys...¡¯ Udududuk! Kuduk! Olsen grinded his teeth as he saw his opponents who were pushing him back viciously. ¡®Fuck! I can easily handle these guys one by one! The first choice Olsen made after seeing Sharon Stiller melt under the rain of assaults was to run away. Since staying here would just mean that he would get massacred. And he didn¡¯t think it would be that hard. Though there was a tremendous amount of people who hade in, each individual was much weaker than him. He could tell from the mastery levels of their skills. These guy¡¯s levels were around 200. Against a level 250 like him, there was a huge difference between them. So he tried to quickly swing his gauntlet, smash apart their heads and run away. Since these guys would fall down like leaves from a single sweep of his arm. But it wasn¡¯t long until he realized that he had a huge misconception. Booooom! ¡°Screeeeeeech!¡± Olsen grinded his teeth at the screech which urred in front of him. A sound created as his fist smashed the shield. But what did that matter. He had failed at both creating a path and killing the one holding the shield. ¡°Heheh. It was a bit heavy to bring here but not bad.¡± ng! Crash! The three people who had blocked the attack by stacking multiple shields on top of each other tossed the now broken shields to the side. Since they didn¡¯t only have a single shield. ¡®These crazy bastards...How many shields do they have.¡¯ Olsen red at the ones taking out more shields with a shocked expression. These guys had at least ten shields which were the size of their entire body on their backs each. Not just them but everyone around him. Though the shields itself were thin, having ten of them each on their backs made them look like turtles. And the full te armor they had on. It would easily be over a hundred kilograms if one counted all the shields and armor they had on. It was a stupid amount of weight more than enough to crush them in real life and cause them to be immobile if they didn¡¯t get crushed but these guys were using their massive amounts of strength to handle the weight. Since a hundred kilograms was like the weight of a feather for to the adventurers. And that wasn¡¯t the end of it. ¡°Hey! Tie down his legs first!¡± ¡°Gosh this guy is slippery. Is he an eel or something.¡± As he heard theints of the ones covered in golden armor. Kwaaarrrk! Chwark! Countless sounds of chains crashing onto each other were heard. Olsen freaked out the moment he saw this. Metal chains that reached over tens of meters. Numerous dozens of these chains were flying towards him. ¡®That! It¡¯s that again!¡¯ Olsen tried to dodge as he saw the metal snakes flying towards him across the sky but it was all futile. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going.¡± Whooooosh! The three who had blocked his attacks with the shields swung their axes and des towards him. And Olsen grinded his teeth as he saw this. ¡®Fucking bastards...They don¡¯t have even a single gap!¡¯ Usually he would¡¯ve long ignored the attacks of some level 200s and escaped. Since the Gold and Scarlet Demons had more than enough defense to deal with these. But Olsen could not as he saw others getting killed by ignoring their attacks. ¡®Crazy bastards...Why is their body and their mana so superior!¡¯ A powerful body which should not belong to a mere level 200. And a huge amount of mana which could easily spam skills to make up for the weak firepower behind them. Thebination of these two things caused their attacks to be something he could not ignore. Olsen grinded his teeth and deflected their attacks away with his gauntlets. Boom! Boooboooom! He could easily deflect their attacks if only due to the gap in levels but what did that matter. Olsen failed to move away from the metal chains because he had to defend against these attacks. Chwarrrrk! Kwaduduk! ¡°Ugh!¡± Olsen fell into despair as he saw the countless chains with the thickness of a finger tying him down. Well, at the countless dozens of spears flying towards him who was now immobile. ¡®Where the hell did these guyse from...¡¯ It was basically a hunt. Like hunting a boar, Olsen fell into despair as he saw his opponents pushing him and tying him down step by step. If these guys took over the War Fortress then even logging back in would have no meaning. They would get surrounded the moment they logged and would get logged out on the spot. Kwadddduk! Kwagagagagak! Olsen red at these guys for the final time as he felt the spears piercing into his body. Full te armors and steel shields. Thick and heavy chains around their waist. And tens of spears which they held across their shoulder next to the shields. Countless machetes, short des and axes hanging from their thighs. And though they hadn¡¯t used them yet, the single bow and countless arrows by their waist. Seeing tens of thousands of these guys all having the same gears, it was a terrifying image. This was not the looks of yers who cared about their appearance and enjoyed the game. It was like a legendary army gathered to fight an evil dragon from a story or something. Olsen then fell into more misery as he thought of the things he had done up until now. ¡®...Is this what it feels to get hunted?¡¯ With those thoughts. Kwaduduk. The golden spear turned Olsen into golden light and Olsen¡¯s consciousness stopped there. ................................................... ¡°Woah...¡± Einchel eximed out loud as she saw the scene in front of her. Because the Gold and Scarlet Demons who had been chasing her down had been melted away. ¡®...Amazing.¡¯ She had been worried about the supporting up from below. This was not a ce where weaklings yed around. It was the War Fortress. A ce where those with abilities gathered to look for opportunities. Even if the ones who came up from below were strong, they were merely around level 200. If there were countless high leveled people then even having a huge quantity of people would cause them to have a lot of injuries. Since their enemies didn¡¯t fear death. But the ones who came up from below were entirely out of her expectations. First of all, they weren¡¯t weak even as individuals. To the point of her being suspicious of them being humans as shepared herself from when she was level 200 to them. And another thing. They knew that they were weak and had prepared for it. Chains, full-body te armors, shields and spears. Adventurers didn¡¯t like these equipments. They liked a single good weapon, a single set of good armor or light clothes that didn¡¯t catch one¡¯s eyes. These were not the armors of those who liked to y around by themselves. United weapons, armors and a well coordinated teamwork. These guys hade up to hunt something in the first ce. And this was the result. A massacre. The yers who were powerful individually got chased around in confusion and got hunted until they became golden lights. ¡®Mmm...When did they prepare all of this.¡¯ They wouldn¡¯t be able to get such arge amount of the identical weapons by hunting for them. Not hundreds of thousands of them. As Einchel looked at these people in a daze. nk. The man who hade out first and blocked Sharon Stiller¡¯s de walked towards her and spoke. ¡°Nice right? There are some very convenient friends below you see. They helped us a bit. Damn. It would¡¯ve been better if we could bring the Satellite Fortresses.¡± As Einchel was in a daze while listening to the man mumbling things she could not understand. Karhal, the man who had been with Hansoo ever since the ve vige in the yellow zone, spoke towards Einchel. ¡°Well anyway. I¡¯m called Karhal, seeing your mark it seems you are the guide.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Einchel nodded at the word ¡®guide¡¯ Karhal said. She remembered her objective. Einchel shouted towards the members of the Ant Tunnel who all had shocked expressions and had joinedte. ¡°Everyone gather up!¡± At those words the 800 or so people of the Ant Tunnel gathered into one ce. The adventurers who started from the outskirts of the fortress and scanned everything while running to the za in the center. ¡°Hmm...Is there something to write on.¡± The adventurers who had scanned their respective areas looked around their surroundings and then looked below them. A hard and smooth granite floor. Though the beautiful granite floors ced to wee those who first visit the War Fortress had been covered in dirt and had cracks from the wars, it was still quite smooth. The people looked down at the floor and then spoke to each other. ¡°Let¡¯s write them here. It¡¯s wide too.¡± The people nodded at those words. This was more than enough to be a good ckboard. As the adventurers from below gave out some space under Karhal¡¯s orders for the people from the Ant Tunnels, an area with a diameter of about 40-50 meters had been created. And the adventurers from the Ant Tunnel dusted the surface off and started to draw with their fingers. Kadududuk! Kuduk! Though it was granite, its purpose was beauty. As the people with supernatural strength started to dig into it, the hard granite floor started to move away like tofu. ¡®...There¡¯s no time.¡¯ Einchel, who was drawing the map together with them, made an uneasy expression. She could only. Though they had a lot in numbers and were strong, those from the Kingdoms were stronger and there were even more yers. While they dropped their guards and emptied their base, they needed to aplish the next stage. And as if the other 800 people had the same thoughts as Einchel and even used skills to draw, the giant floor of the za started to fill up with drawings. Well, the map of the entire War Fortress. The map of this entire ce from the people who separated away from Hansoo and scanned on the way here. Where each facilities were, where the forces of the kingdoms were, density of the yers and important information for a battle like tactics were all written down. ¡°Mmm...¡± Einchel looked around thepleted map and then pointed towards a specific location. Though it looked feeble, it was a location where they had to go through the Kingdom¡¯s main defense points in order to get in. Though they couldn¡¯t think of it usually, they finally could see it once they made the giant map. ¡®This is why he told us to make the map huh.¡¯ Einchel eximed out in shock and then spoke towards the man named Karhal in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s here. We need to go here and...Take over the thing called the Golden Dragon Formation.¡± ....................................................................... The mountains in the other side of the War Fortress which was part of the Korin Kingdom¡¯s territory. A man mumbled while looking into the center of the War Fortress. ¡®Not bad. Really a lot of people came up. Amazing.¡¯ A human army which drove away the yers. It was a scene which he had never even dreamt of. But he could not let them do this. Since that was his way of keeping loyal. ¡®...I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen but wait for me, Metiron.¡¯ The man mumbled the name of his fallenrade in the Yellow zone below and then disappeared. Chapter 257 : War Fortress (4) Chapter 257 : War Fortress (4) Tatatatak. Hansoo quickly ran towards the surface from the 4th floor of the maze where the fight had urred. If everything went ording to his n, getting ahold of the za and dealing with the remaining yers wouldn¡¯t be hard. Since most people would be busy at the battlefield where they fought against the Ains. He needed to regroup with the others and then head out to take over the formation. ¡°Hmm...¡± The Ain, who had fallen into silence after hearing Hansoo¡¯s n, spoke with a heavy expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any thoughts of helping us? With that amount of force?¡± Considering her ownrades who would fade away before they could even set a foot in the Spirit Land, the amount of power Hansoo¡¯s group had was not low. During a time where there¡¯s a stalemate, such arge force helping could drastically reduce their losses and win bring them the victory. But Hansoo shook his head. They wouldn¡¯t be able toy a fatal blow in favor of the Ains even if he helped them in this current situation. Since they would receive terrible damage if they got caught by the eyes of the Great General who was fighting against the Ains. The humans were far weaker than the Kingdoms, Empires and the Ains who had stayed here for hundreds of years and had built up their strength. The thing they had to do was not a frontal collision with those from the Kingdoms. ¡®Us finishing our job quickly is the way to lessen as much damage as possible but...¡¯ Hansoo pondered for a moment and then spoke to the Ain. ¡°If you need more help... We can separate a part of the force and send them, quick hit and run types.¡± The elites of elites. If he could separate a part of the forces and hit the yers who were joining up to the battle and get some attention it would actually help. Since the other side weren¡¯t fully aware of how big his forces were. Hundreds of thousands hade up at once. Which meant more coulde up without an issue. It would cause them to slowly start focusing in the backlines and cause problems in the battle. Though taking over the formation would be a bit harder because of the loss of those forces, the Ains would be able to fight with more ease. ¡®I can¡¯t just watch the Ains get killed off when they¡¯ll be our allies in the future.¡¯ The zing Ain pondered for a moment but then shook her head. It didn¡¯t seem like there would be much impact overall. Though Hansoo¡¯s forces would really be a major help, their opponents weren¡¯t a joke. It was not a situation where they could afford to divide up their forces. ¡®I can only trust in Karakum...At least he cares about us.¡¯ The Ain thought about Karakum who was leading her race in the battle, nced at Hansoo and then started to run through the dark maze while lighting the surroundings with her body. Boom! Boom! The Ain hurriedly moved through the maze while speaking to Hansoo. ¡°Your goal is to take over the Golden Dragon Formation?¡± Hansoo nodded. Golden Dragon Formation. It was a giant magic formation the Kingdom had set up just in case. It had two objectives. In case the seal was broken, it suppressed the mana node so it wouldn¡¯t explode. Using all the energy from the mana node for their own purpose. ¡®Though they wouldn¡¯t be able to use it properly since I have the il with me...¡¯ Since they didn¡¯t have the medium, it would be impossible for them to utilize all the energy from the mana node. But even if they cannot use all of the energy, it would still have a tremendous might. They will use all the energy they could that belonged to the mana node which flowed underneath the seal. And he himself had to take over this War Fortress before it actually happened. ¡®And use this ce as a base of operations.¡¯ Tatatatak! Hansoo finished his thoughts and gazed at the ceiling of the first floor of the maze. Hansoo felt the presences above the ceiling for a moment then poured strength into the il in his right hand and smashed the ceiling. Then. The il smashed apart the ceiling and created a tunnel dozens of meters long. Of course the recoil of it exploded out and from the impact the person on Hansoo¡¯s back woke up with a groan. ¡°Ugh...¡± Krancheska woke up with a moan and then was dumbfounded at his current situation. ¡®I¡¯m still alive?¡¯ And he was being carried on the back of the being who had killed him. Krancheska hurriedly checked the status of his body. And frowned. ¡®Fuck. That¡¯s what I thought.¡¯ The prison had been broken and the Destruction me had been released. All the bones and muscles in his body had been destroyed by the battle and he could barely move them. The mana, which should¡¯ve healed him at a supernatural pace, was suppressed by some mysterious force and could not even budge. He would barely be able to handle even a single immortal as of now. Even if he choked the man climbing up through the maze, nothing wille of it. The only thing he could do is bber about. ¡®How did I be like this...¡¯ Krancheska clenched his teeth. He had been born a genius and had been victorious throughout his entire life. Though there were a lot of people much stronger than him, there was nobody who could even contend against him in his age group. This is why the prison and the Destruction me, which took thebined efforts of the entire kingdom to barely be able toplete, had been given to him. He had even said that the great monster of the Kingdom, Tiamat, would kneel before him but for him to fall this far. There was no reason to keep him alive. The current status of himself is what he had despised the most. A being who only brought harm to his allies because he had no courage tomit suicide. Krancheska thought back to the words he had shouted to the Magic Brigade in the past, clenched his fists and tried to bite down his tongue. He couldn¡¯t fight but he could easily bite his tongue. But he didn¡¯t have the courage. It wasn¡¯t fear but rather hope which grabbed onto him. The reason why this guy had kept him alive was because he was still useful to a degree. A hope of a sessful negotiation and him being able to live. He thought of the path which he should¡¯ve been walking on. The expectation of his bright and alluring future caused him to fall into despair. ¡®Shit...Fucking hell! Fuck!¡¯ Hansoo felt Krancheska flinch behind him and muttered to himself. ¡®He should be useful. I¡¯ll keep him alive for a bit longer.¡¯ There was a reason why Hansoo hadn¡¯t suppressed Krancheska¡¯s body. If Krancheska had decided to bite his tongue the moment he woke up, Hansoo was ready to just kill him off here and leave. Since somebody that dedicated would try anything to bring harm to him even if he held him down. But somebody who still clung onto the sliver of hope even in a situation like this would still be useful. Though he was powerless, he still had a tremendous amount of information within his head. He just had to regroup with the main army who came up from below. As Hansoo finished his train of thought. Whooosh! As if it was weing Hansoo, light shone down the tunnel onto Hansoo. Then. Kuoooooo. He could see the zing War Fortress which had been destroyed in numerous ces as well as the countless yers and guards who were running around. ¡°Immortals! This is not the time to go to the War Fortress! There¡¯s a second quest! The rewards are good so gather at the Great Northeastern Barrier!¡± ¡°Everyone who doesn¡¯t attend will be recorded and receive penalties! Hurry!¡± But even without the guard¡¯s shouts, the yers were running in glee. The rumors have long spread. ¡°Hahahaha! Jackpot! Did you hear? Apparently everyone who came this time are all bug yers.¡± ¡°What? That many? Don¡¯t joke around!¡± ¡°You slow bastard! The Ant Eater n has long spread the news! With videos!¡± ¡°Shit!¡± Due to the yer¡¯s shouts, the eyes of yers who were pondering on which location to go to shone. The Kingdom¡¯s rewards were the same. Which meant that they had to consider between who gave the better rewards when killed between the bug yers and Ains. And this was obvious. Of course the bug yers would be of much more profit. And for the bug yers, who were hard to find and hard to catch, to appear in hundreds of thousands. Even if they get logged out after killing a few, it would still be a tremendous profit. And Hansoo muttered to himself. ¡®...I guess the Golden Dragon Formation is around the Great Northeastern Barrier. Time to regroup.¡¯ Seeing everyone preparing for a frontal sh, it seems Einchel and the others from the Ant Tunnel n have found the location of the formation perfectly. The moment Hansoo was about to move. Krancheska snickered from his back. ¡°Hahaha. How amazing. Hundreds of thousands came up in an instant but nobody suspects anything. What an amazing power.¡± He didn¡¯t talk about a specific target but it was clear. God. The existence which got rid of the people¡¯s suspicions and caused them to act in a crazed manner. Krancheska looked towards Hansoo while snickering. ¡®...He wouldn¡¯t kill me if he needs me.¡¯ Though he was originally going to stay still, he couldn¡¯t handle the person who was carrying him. Krancheska decided to make fun of Hansoo as he spoke out. ¡°Did you drag them out just for them to be like this? You brought out the Ains just so they could get tired from battle and get killed?¡± They will all get killed by the countless yers from the chaos. Only the size of the battles have grown, nothing else would change. Only the number of casualties will increase astronomically from the release of the seal. But the ones who would suffer was his people. They, who weren¡¯t immortals, would get killed by the war against the Ains. ¡°Huh! You bastard! Speak! This is why you released them? Do you know how many will die because of what you¡¯ve done.¡± And as if people heard Krancheska¡¯s enraged shouts. The surrounding yers turned their heads. Towards the suspicious looking group of 3 people. Then. ¡°Woah... Woahwoahwoah! What the fuck!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The yers who did not know about Hansoo¡¯s battle power but knew him from the cklist started to gather around. And Hansoo scoffed at these yers as he held Krancheska by the cor and lifted him up. Crunch. ¡°Kuaghh...¡± ¡°Though I¡¯ve kept you alive, it¡¯s best for you to stay silent. There¡¯s still a lot of ces I can break.¡± Hansoo threw Krancheska onto the ground and asked himself. Why had he released the seal and turned the entire Green Zone into a mess? Of course there was an answer. For him to gain the power to win and find a safe haven. But there was another personal reason. ¡®I cannot watch us get hunted anymore.¡¯ He thought of his wretched memories of the past. The memories of when he had been in the Green Zone. And the extremely selfish himself from back then. Boooooooooom! As he remembered, the rage grew and and that rage flowed into the weapon in his hand. From the il which swung through the air with a huge noise, six yers were smashed apart and got turned into golden light. ¡°Uwaaaaak!¡± ¡°What the fuck! What is this!¡± ¡®It¡¯s time for things to change.¡¯ Hansoo muttered as he red at the yers who were backing away while screaming. Chapter 258 : Golden Dragon Formation (1) Chapter 258 : Golden Dragon Formation (1) The central structure of the War Fortress. The magic formation which pulled in the mana from the managed node and supplied energy. The third inmand, Eloa, who had been looking over the War Fortress from the control tower of the formation made a shocked expression. ¡°...Where did these guyse from?¡± Their entire main base had been emptied because of the battle against the Ains. And somehow they had figured out her location with extreme uracy and were all running towards her location. ¡®Shit...This ce cannot be taken over.¡¯ If this ce was was taken over then the formation which was built to support the Great General fighting in the distance would get destroyed. Eloa thought for a moment and then made a decision. Since they have been found already, it was time to fight. Though the guards had told some of the yers to gather here but it was not enough. Eloa watched the immortals and the mysterious army in the distance as she started to alter the flow of the mana from the Golden Dragon Formation a bit. Not coursing it through the original pathway but towards a different direction. ¡®Though it¡¯s unstable without the il... We can¡¯t just sit around idle.¡¯ This much energy should be more than enough to smash them apart. Kiiiiiiiiing! The entire Golden Dragon Formation started to shine and began to activate. And one of the members of the Magic Brigade freaked out at her actions. ¡°Miss Eloa! This is too dangerous! Without the medium...¡± The goal of this Golden Dragon Formation was to suppress the tremendous energy of the mana node. It was already a very unstable situation but forcibly redirecting the energy like this, a problem would ur. ¡®No, not just a problem. In the worst case scenario...¡¯ Eloa grinded her teeth and then shouted while ring at the Magic Brigade member. ¡°...Danger. Do you know what the most dangerous thing is right now? It is those crazy bastards killing us all, killing all the yers and charging in here. Which between the two is more dangerous?¡± ¡°...¡± The mage naturally nced outside at the location Eloa was pointing to. And he saw the golden army charging towards their location. An armying to grind them apart. Eloa spoke as she looked at the mage who was lost in shock. ¡°If we lose here then the Ains will get into the Spirit Land. Know that. You should know what would happen then.¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave for a bit so calm this ce down.¡± The mage clenched his teeth and started to focus on his own job as Eloa felt the formation stabilize and started to move. Towards where the yers were gathering. ..................................................................... ¡°Woah...It¡¯s huge.¡± The man, who was 2nd inmand of one of the 15 great ns , was shocked as he gazed at the golden army marching in the distance. ¡®What the. I thought it was a jackpot but for something like this to happen.¡¯ Krakpika was dumbfounded as he looked at the current events that were urring around the War Fortress. Though the War Fortress looked very active, the whole ce was stagnant. Though there were fights between ns, it was an important location to the kingdoms so their influence was very strong and thanks to this there weren¡¯trge scale wars between the ns. So it felt more like a hunting ground more than a battlefield. A hunting ground where people gathered Protection Elixirs and leveled up inside the Spirit Land. And his job, being the 2nd inmand, was controlling his n and preventing friction between his n members and 3 other ns who belonged to the 15 great ns that had also gathered here. But for such a great event to ur. The massacre of the Great Maze. The war between the Great General and the Ains. ¡®This is already enough to give me a headache...¡¯ Krakpica frowned as he looked at the approaching golden army and the thousands of nsmen behind him. didn¡¯t really like tedious jobs to begin with. This is why he hadn¡¯t stepped out to handle the matters in this ce when the leader of the Hydros n said that a chance to set up base in the War Fortress had been created. But for a golden army to appear and swarm the War Fortress while it had been emptied. And from what he could see, they weren¡¯t simple. ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯ Kiiiiiiiiiiing. activated and zoomed in upon the golden army charging towards his location. Smashing through those who hadn¡¯t been able to group up with the main force. Though he couldn¡¯t hear them, he could somewhat guess what they were saying from the movements of their mouths. ¡®Woah. That guy....He¡¯s at level 250?¡¯ A master-level yer tried to show off a bit but then got dragged in by hundreds of chains and had turned into a beehive by being pierced by hundreds of spears. Krakpika shook his head at this sight and then turned around while sighing. The 4 great ns of the War Fortress including his own. And the yers of those 4 ns who had hurriedly rushed over here. Maybe it was due to the War Fortress¡¯s average number of yers at any given day being hundreds of thousands, a quick and hurried recruitment had already gathered twenty thousand people. Twenty thousand people. Normally, this was a number he could proudly say was unstoppable. Well, excluding the abnormal difficulty quests like the Spirit Land main quest or a continental war. But even with this, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to beat the golden army approaching him. And he wasn¡¯t the only one who thought this as the captain of the 2nd division of the Ant Eater n, , cursed out loud. ¡°Shit man. I came here because the kingdoms asked us to but what the fuck do they want us to do?¡± They wouldn¡¯t be able to fight in this battle anymore if they died because the spawning point, the za, had been taken over. Which meant that they had to stop the golden army with just the people here. An impossible feat. Then. A voice came out from among the yers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t ask you guys toe here for no reason.¡± ¡°Woah, what an honor.¡± Apocalypto smirked at the voice. ¡®Magic Brigade huh. The third inmand.¡± Third inmand meant that she was directly below Arthus Krancheska. Level 300. A super high-ss NPC who was hard to find. A seed of greed sprouted inside him. Bug yers and NPCs, the stronger they were the better their rewards. ¡®But not yet.¡¯ Apocalypto shrugged his shoulder at Eloa who was walking towards him with vicious eyes and spoke. ¡°Can¡¯t you at least tell us? As to what you¡¯ve been doing back there.¡± Apocalypto nced towards the inner parts of the Great Barrier where Eloa hade from. ¡®...I never heard of a such an important construct being located here.¡¯ Eloa scoffed as she replied. ¡°Why do you guys care? You guys just care about what to kill and what you can receive.¡± ¡°...How pleasant.¡± Krakpika mumbled from behind but he didn¡¯t deny it. Since she wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡®Why the hell did you stare at an NPC with such greed.¡¯ Krakpika nced at Apocalypto. It was obvious that such a reply woulde when one looked at the NPCs like that. Since he often felt that they were actually alive. Krakpika judged that Apocalypto¡¯s ramblings weren¡¯t helping anymore walked in front of Apocalypto and spoke. ¡°But we can¡¯t handle the opponent with just our strength. I don¡¯t know what the hell you guys are trying to protect but you should know that this is a bit far-fetched.¡± Eloaughed coldly. ¡°Of course I know. That it¡¯ll be hard with just you guys. This is why we¡¯re going to use a useful ability you guys have.¡± ¡°...?¡± Eloaughed as she looked at the yers who were staring at her in confusion. They didn¡¯t have the il. But they had a medium. Weak, but it was a medium that didn¡¯t worry about being destroyed. ¡°Feel honored to taste the power of the mana node.¡± Eloaughed coldly towards the yers. ........................................................... Kwadddududk! Kuduk! ¡°Ugh...This is annoying.¡± Karhal mumbled as he looked at the yers disappearing into golden light after being pierced by spears throughout their entire body. ¡°These bastards really are fearless.¡± Running away was the logical action against an unbeatable force. And all the yers whom he had met up until now were like this. Small groups who hadn¡¯t been able to join up with the main army had no hope of defeating them. But their actions were all shocking. Fighting back. Even moths who jumped into mes would think more than these guys. Einchel mumbled miserably next to Karhal. ¡°Why should they be afraid when they can¡¯t die?¡± Running away against bug yers who used hacks to y would ruin their pride. Even if there was a penalty from dying, it would be profitable to at least get a few kills before they die. And some of the actually powerful yers actually died only after leaving behind important damage. ¡°Ugh, tough bastards. I¡¯m going to destroy them the moment they pop out once we take this ce over.¡± Karhal mumbled while looking at the Great Barrier. He didn¡¯t know what the Golden Dragon Formation was exactly but he was clear of one thing. That it being in the opponent¡¯s hands would turn it into a threatening de and that it would be a trustworthy weapon in his own hands. In a poor situation like theirs, they should be taking anything that came their way. ¡°And just this much... It¡¯s not bad right?¡± Karhal shrugged as he looked at the yers¡¯ forces gathered in the front of the Great Barrier. And apparently Hansoo became strong as hell again. If they just wedged into their forces to surround them, cut them apart and then digested them bit by bit, a force of this size would easily be dealt with. Then. Koooouuuuuuu! A tremendous amount of energy poured out from beyond the Great Barrier. An amount of energy that even gave the chills to the members of Hansoo¡¯s forces who had assimted with the mana pools. Shiver. ¡°This... This is the energy of the mana node.¡± Then. ¡°Fuck. There¡¯s no easy way through anything huh.¡± Karhal cursed out as he looked at the yers in the distance who had started to shine brightly. ............................................. ¡°Uwaaaaaa! Jackpot!¡± ¡°Yo! There was a buff like this?¡± Overflowing strength. A burning body. Krakpika looked at his body that had been glowing brightly with a shocked expression. ¡®...Amazing.¡¯ The buffs they usually had were a jokepared to this. Of course there were issues. ¡°Fuck! This drains our health too quickly!¡± ¡°God! Even just standing still would kill us!¡± A giant spell using the yer¡¯s bodies as mediums and the energy from the mana node. The overflowing strength of the mana node gave the yers tremendous strength but it gnawed through their life as the cost. And Eloa smiled as she looked at the yers. ¡°What¡¯s the issue? It wouldn¡¯t matter for you guys to die.¡± This spell would definitely kill them once it was cast. And a spell which was guaranteed to fail if the mediums resisted. This was why she couldn¡¯t use something like this against the soldiers of the Kingdoms. Since they wouldn¡¯t ept their lives falling into danger. But for these guys, the story was different. Eloa spoke with a cold expression. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to prove your worth. Since we¡¯ll handle the penalties... Kill as many as you can before you die.¡± ¡°Kuahahaha! Oh my! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Uaaaaaaaaaaa!¡± Apocalypto and the other yers roared towards the golden army approaching as they felt overflowing strength inside them. Chapter 259 : Golden Dragon Formation (2) Chapter 259 : Golden Dragon Formation (2) Boooooom! ¡°Kuaaaak!¡± Hansoo handed Krancheska over to the Ain and was charging through the War Fortress while radiating a terrifying aura. While smashing through the heads of the yers who were both charging at him and were running away. At the same time. Kiiiiiiiiing. ¡®Leveled up.¡¯ Hansoo checked his status after sensing himself level up. [Kang Hansoo] Strength (Green): 98% Stamina (Green): 98% Agility (Green): 98% Perception (Green): 98% Mana (Green): 98% Magic (Green): 98% Physical Resistance (Green): 98% Magic Resistance (Green): 98% +Level : 249 -Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement: 70.3% -Pandemic de: 49.7% -Nine Dragons Spear: 10.2% -Forked Lightning (Green): 98% -Nurmaha¡¯s Ring (Green): 98% -Thousand Soldiers Armors (Green): 98% -Dark Cloud (Green): 98% -Dragon Essence de (Green): 98% -Mana Jade (Green): 98% -God¡¯s il (Green): 55410/66666 -Fragments of Seven Souls (3/7) -Seven Stars (3/7) ¡®Good. Almost done.¡¯ The good thing about this world was that everything would get enhanced as he gained experience. There was no need to raise each characteristic separately. As Hansoo nodded at the well distributed numbers. Boooom! A tremendous wave of mana rushed over the entire War Fortress. Of course the Ain and Hansoo, who were running towards the War Fortress to rejoin with the main group, felt it as well. ¡°...It begun. But still, for them to use such a massive amount of energy in such an inefficient way.¡± The Ain, who had Krancheska on her back, started to frown. The energy of the mana node was not something they should use with such a crappy method. To use the creation of their ancestors in a way like this. Hansoo mumbled in the front. ¡°Whether it¡¯s inefficient or not, it may be effective.¡± ¡°...¡± The Ain wanted to refute but she didn¡¯t. Since she couldn¡¯t. Even if their method of using it was crude and inefficient, the power behind it was not something trivial. ¡®I need to figure out the current situation.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll go up above for a bit.¡± Hansoo spoke to the Ain and then smashed his foot down. Booooooooom! Thend couldn¡¯t handle the force as it started to crack apart and created a huge dust cloud. Hansoo used the reaction force to skyrocket hundreds of meters into the air and looked at his surroundings. At where the mana shockwave came from. ¡®...So that¡¯s it huh.¡¯ The golden army marching towards the Great Barrier. And the yers who were charging towards that army like mad dogs. They weren¡¯t organized and werecking in number but the viciousness of the yers charging towards the hundreds of thousands of golden soldiers made them seem like bright fireflies flying into mes. And if they fought, such a pitiful number of should¡¯ve easily been destroyed. If only the bright light surrounding them didn¡¯t exist. Kwadududu! The yers who had gained new strength couldn¡¯t hold their emotions back and were charging like crazed dogs. Smashing through every building and obstacles in their way. Energy that could supply them with a vast amount of power. The yers weren¡¯t able to handle it but it didn¡¯t matter. Since that much strength should be more than enough to cause a ruckus before they perished. ¡®Well yed. Was she called Eloa?¡¯ Hansoo thought of the name he had squeezed out from Krancheska before. But he only smiled coldly. ¡®I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s confused about priorities.¡¯ If the goal was to destroy him and the other adventurers then Eloa¡¯s n was an amazing n indeed. But if her goal was defending the formation then she should¡¯ve done something else. Whooosh Hansoo¡¯s body started to fall from the air towards the ground due to gravity. At the same time. Hansoo¡¯s lungs expanded as he breathed in all the surrounding air. Then. Roooaaaaarrrr! ¡°Everyone split up!¡± A tremendously huge roar that pushed back all of the surrounding atmosphere rang throughout the surroundingnd. Covering the area of the War Fortress below. ............................................. Eloa, who was very wary of the battlefield¡¯s situation, had the entire War Fortress in her sight. Of course she saw the golden humanoid figure flying into the air. It would be weirder to not notice such a thing flying into the air. Though somebody strange flying into the air was nothing special, Eloa was shocked. After she saw the weapon in his hands. God¡¯s il. Eloa was shocked. ¡®No way! Sir Krancheska went to chase after it!¡¯ That guy should¡¯ve long turned into ashes. ¡®Perhaps Sir Krancheska...¡¯ Eloa shook her head after having an ominous thought. Since such a thing was impossible. Eloa thought of it as stupid, pushed it to the back of her mind and then quickly made a stern expression. ¡®What kind of retarded move am I about to do?¡¯ Standing in the battlefield, one needed to always bear in mind of the worst case scenario. She didn¡¯t think that Sir Krancheska had lost to that person but even Sir Krancheska wasn¡¯t invincible. A battle¡¯s oue could vary significantly from just a slight variable. This entire situation was a huge variable in itself and nobody knew what would happen to the War Fortress now. If this current situation was not the rebellion of the yers? And if there was actually an unknown power who had engineered the current events? Sir Krancheska losing was not an impossibility. Which meant that the current situation was the worst situation possible. Though she didn¡¯t know what had happened to Sir Krancheska, she needed to keep in mind that he might not be able to help her. But after a brief moment of thought, Eloa concluded that there wouldn¡¯t be many issues. ¡®Even if it¡¯s him... He wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat twenty thousand zealots over there.¡¯ Eloa looked towards the immortals who were charging like crazed beasts. They didn¡¯t have any fears or anything holding them back. They solely acted with greed, the greed for blood. The perfect soldiers. They would not let the prey in front of their eyes escape. Since that prey would be money and exp for them. And before they all died, the second spell they were working on would finish. ¡®What will you do?¡¯ As Eloa giggled. ¡°Everyone split up!!!¡± RUMMMBLEEEE!!! A thunderous voice rang out from the air. A tremendous shout that was almost impossible to emergefrom the body of a single person. The moment she heard that voice. Eloa frowned. ¡®...They will just get destroyed one by one though?¡¯ The true strength of an army was their organized and dense defense as well as the offense which came from this. They might live if they split up but eventually they would just get killed off one by one. ¡®Well. At least they are well disciplined. Look how well they follow orders.¡¯ But if the intellect of themander was low then following the orders well would actually hurt them instead. Eloa smiled as she saw the army split up the moment the voice was heard. But then the person flying in the airnded on the ground with a boom. Then. Booooom! Another explosive noise was heard from where hended and Eloa turned to look towards that direction in confusion. She then freaked out. At the person who was running numerous times faster than the zealots she had created. Boom! Booooom! The man with the il stomped through the ground and was charging. Towards the inside of the Great Barrier where the Golden Dragon Formationy. At a crazy pace. Booom! Eloa then freaked out again as she looked behind the man. ¡®Ain! Sir Krancheska! Fucking hell...Sir Krancheska really did lose!¡¯ Eloa then suddenly realized what his goal was and shouted out loudly. ¡°Fuck! Defend the main base! Stop chasing and defend the main base!¡± Booooom! The voice, which had been amplified through magic, rang out towards the zealots who were charging crazily. ........................................... ¡°Fuck! Defend the main base! Stop chasing and defend the main base!¡± Booooom! Apocalypto made a confused expression as he heard the giant shout from behind. ¡®Did something happen? Why does she sound so panicked?¡¯ The only thing left was to chase the people running away and shred them apart. The ones running away in the distance. Though chasing them was harder now, it would be easier to actually kill them. Since there was a huge difference between dealing with a clumped up group and separated people. But why was she saying such things in a situation like this? Apocalypto shrugged and shouted towards hisrade who was running next to him, . Someone who had the same rank as him and his best friend. ¡°Yo, do we have to listen to those orders?¡± T.R.O.P smiled while smashing through the building in front of him. ¡°Why should we?¡± And Apocalypto giggled at T.R.O.P¡¯s words. ¡°Right?¡± This tremendous strength that they were given. It wasn¡¯t free. There was a time limit. It wasn¡¯t short but every second mattered. They needed to take as much as they could within this time. But to ask them to use such precious time defending the main base? Leaving the tasty prey in the distance, that was splitting up? He didn¡¯t know what that Eloady had hiding in the main base but that didn¡¯t matter to them at all. ¡®If you¡¯re that desperate Defend it yourself. Miss, you are strong too you know?¡¯ Apocalypto shrugged his shoulders as he thought about Eloa. ¡°Yo! Just charge!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Despite the frantic shout of Eloa. The yers ignored the orders and started to run even faster. Towards the golden army splitting up in the distance. ¡°These fucking bastards!!!¡± Eloa roared out loud as she saw that not even a single person had even turned around. Though she knew that they were like mad dogs but for them to be this bad. Even the few of the twenty thousand who were about to turn their heads followed the flow in the end and just continued to charge. ¡®Dumb bastards! Do you guys even know where your energyes from!? I should¡¯ve told them before...Fuck!¡¯ For them to act like this when the guy who had beaten Sir Krancheska was charging into the formation like this. If the Golden Dragon Formation broke then that buff would disappear as well. It was her mistake that she hadn¡¯t told them about it in case they got swept up by greed. As Eloa was about to shout again. Whooosh! A piece of metal flew towards her from the distance. Booooooom! Eloa hurriedly created a mana shield to block the il flying into her face and then red below the barrier. Towards the guy who had already arrived and was smiling at her. ¡°How about you y with me instead?¡± ¡°...Bastard.¡± Eloa grinded her teeth. Chapter 260 : Golden Dragon Formation (3) Chapter 260 : Golden Dragon Formation (3) Booooom! Eloa frowned as she looked at the man who had smashed her shield. It wasn¡¯t any simple shield. There was only a single objective for her who was the 3rd inmand in the Magic Brigade. Defending the others. When the mages were preparingrge spells, she would get the support of a few other mages to create the defenses and Arthus Krancheska would go outside that defense to fight their opponents. Her other magics may not be top notch but she was extremely confident in her defensive spell, . But her opponent was actually shaking the bronze barrier surrounding her quite well. ¡®...Not bad.¡¯ But that was it. He wasn¡¯t bad. For somebody who had the level limit of 250. But this was nowhere enough to defeat their captain, Arthus Krancheska. Even with the Ain behind him. Though Krancheska¡¯s personality was quite bad, his skills were the real deal. Even if he used the power of the il, it shouldn¡¯t be enough. ¡®Fuck. How did he lose! Say something Krancheska!¡¯ Then. Tatak. The ain that was covered in mes knocked out Krancheska that she was holding and threw him off. Then. Whoooosh! The Ain, in her me form, closed in the gap to appear right in front of Eloa and started to send out a barrage of attacks. Booboobooom! Booooom! The zing cloud kept changing forms as it attacked her shield. And from the side the human attacked her with the il and a mysterious golden spear. The il was one thing, but she didn¡¯t know what the hell the spear and the ring was andbut every time the ring shone and the spear cut across the void she felt her shield tremble vigorously. ¡®Ughh! He¡¯s 50 levels lower...What the hell!¡¯ Eloa clenched her teeth. If there was only one person like him, she would be able to handle him. Since her goal wasn¡¯t winning but buying time until the formation activated properly. But two was a different story. Her level was 300. But the Ain in front of her was at least at that level as well. Meaning that it wasn¡¯t an easy opponent. Eloa figured out that the situation wasn¡¯t good as she clenched her teeth. ¡®No! I cannot get pushed back!¡¯ A brilliant future waited for her. In a situation like this where even the captain, Arthus Krancheska, had been captured, if she dealt with this situation properly then everything woulde back to her as rewards. But if she got pushed back? She would have to shoulder all responsibility. Since the one who should¡¯ve beared the most, Arthus, was captured by the other side already. ¡®Dumbass. You were so confident but you dare get captured as a hostage?¡¯ Eloa looked at the unconscious Krancheska in the distance with a dumbfounded expression. Their king, the Little Dragon King Constantine, was not an easy-going person who lets slip-ups like this unpunished. He believed that everyone useless should be disposed of. ¡°Damnit!¡± Boooooom! From the bronze sphere, a spear looking like a spike shot out. And then 17 spears dozens of meters long all shot out and aimed for the vital spots of her enemies but it was all useless. Booom! aaanggg! The Ain and the human both used their weapons to smash apart iing attacked and dodged the rest. ¡®Damn...This is only useful to stop them for a short while.¡¯ Eloa grinded her teeth. The Bronze Armor was for defense anyway. The situation wasn¡¯t that bad since her opponent¡¯s levels were lower and they were being wary of her. But sooner orter her Bronze Armor will get smashed apart by their attacks. ¡®At this rate...¡¯ Eloa thought of the final card she had. The power those crazed dogs in the distance were using. Mana node. Eloa gulped and looked behind her. Her mana sensitive eyes could see it. The immense amount of mana that flowed below the barrier. Her body was much stronger than the immortals who were barely at level 250 and was also much more resilient. It was much more suitable to use the power. Though she wouldn¡¯t die...Such a tremendous amount of energy would still mess her up. She would be a mess if she was lucky. If she wasn¡¯t lucky then she might get disabled. Then. Booooooooooom! Craaaaack! Cracks started to appear on the Bronze Armor from the countless attacks that pummeled it. ¡®Damn...¡¯ Swhoooosh! Eloa pushed them back with the spikes and then breathed in deeply. It had only been a minute since they shed. But cracks had already appeared on the Bronze Armor. It should at leastst 3 minutes. Eloa stopped thinking and clenched her teeth. There was no time to think. They were only staying here and not charging into the formation because they were wary of her, if she lost to them they would charge straight in. And if she was gone, the thin shield that covered the formation would get smashed apart while the other people from the Magic Brigade, who were focused preventing the mana node from going berserk, would just get massacred. Eloa sighed. ¡®Little Dragon King, Constantine. Please acknowledge my actions.¡¯ If she was lucky, she might take over Arthus Krancheska¡¯s spot and even receive a new . Which meant she would be even more powerful than she was now. Eloa lit up the small re of hope in her mind, resolved her mind and then twisted the control spell of the formation. Boooooooom! The Golden Dragon Formation let out a huge amount of bright light into the air again. Swooooooosh! That tremendous amount of mana got sucked into Eloa¡¯s body. And a change urred to Eloa and the surrounding areas of the formation. Kududududududu! The giant stones and the granite floor that constituted the Great Barrier started to grind against each other and rise into the air. No, they weren¡¯t just rising. The greyish granite started to turn bright blue. And it wasn¡¯t just the color that changed, itsposition started to change as well. The stone ground rose up as it started to turn metallic. And as the metal which had the color of blue bronze rose up, it started to cover up Eloa and the surrounding areas of the formation. Like a giant turtle. ¡°Tsk.¡± Booooooooom! Hansoo raised his spear and smashed the formation but the bronze blue shield deflected away Hansoo¡¯s attack with ease. Then. Kuududududooong. The giant formation as well as the Great Barrier that surrounded it started to get covered in bronze blue scales. As if a giant azure dragon had twisted onto itself and had fallen into slumber. ¡®Sess!¡¯ Eloa felt like her mana circuits were burning up but glee filled up a corner of her mind. The best defense spell she knew which she didn¡¯t even have close to enough mana to perform before. A skill which she would¡¯ve only been able to cast at the level of Arthus Krancheska, a skill which she had never tried before for this reason. . A location where an azure dragon had settled down. Nobody would be able to prate it since an azure dragon was defending it. As long as the energy was supplied from the mana node, this would not get prated no matter what. ¡®Now...I just need to wait.¡¯ Wait until the formation stabilized and the spell they were working on waspleted. Or until the yers outside dealt with all of the people from the golden army. Whichever happened, it¡¯ll be their victory anyhow. ¡®I like thetter thought more though. Kekekeke.¡¯ Of course the first one wasn¡¯t bad either. Since then...They would be able to finish everything off, no matter if it were the Ain or the golden army. Eloaughed coldly from the dark insides behind the wall of the Azure Dragon¡¯s Seat which even blocked light. .......................................... Kuooooooo! Crrunnch! Crunch! From the distance. Because of the great changes that urred at the Great Barrier. The golden army and the yers who were fighting across various locations of the War Fortress could all see it. The scene of a giant azure dragon twisting around itself and setting down. From the tremendous force of mana that radiated from this, it caused the people to fall into despair and jump in glee. ¡°Fuck!¡± Karhal cursed out while running away in madness. If that was something which Hansoo had done it would¡¯ve been nice but that aura felt too familiar. It was simr to the bright blue energies that surrounded the crazed yers who were charging at them. ¡°Hahahaha! Bingo~. Apocalypto! I¡¯ll have a taste first!¡± ¡°Block him!¡± The moment a yer with an axe came up to their face. Karhal and the yers realized that buying anymore time would be useless and started to form defenses with their shields in an instant. Then. Boooom! A collision urred between the axe the yer swung and the defense created by dozens ofyers shields of the adventurers. And the side which had been pushed back were the dozens of yers who all had full te armor and were holding onto shields. ¡°Kuuuuuuk!¡± ¡°Kuhuk!¡± T.R.O.P screamed in ecstasy as he saw the bug yers get flung apart as if they had been bit by a bowling ball. ¡°Hahahahaha! Finish them off! Jackpot!¡± He felt power overflowing through this body. Chwaaaarrrrrk! The dozens of chains which had killed countless master yerstched onto him but he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Titititing! Kwaadududuk! The spears broke after he ran into them. He snapped the chains and pulled them back. ¡°Uhhh?!¡± ¡°Release the chains! We¡¯re getting pulled in!¡± ¡°Aaaaahh!¡± Karhal roared in rage as he saw the yers charging into them with monstrous amounts of strength. ¡®Fuck! They would be nothing without that boost! We are waiting for you, Hansoo!¡¯ Karhal grinded his teeth while thinking of Hansoo who had flown towards the Great Barrier and started to sh at the yers. ................................................. Kuuududududooong! Doooong! The Ain asked with a worried expression as she heard the noises of battle which came from the area around the War Fortress. ¡°...What are you going to do? It doesn¡¯t seem easy to break through.¡± Booom! Booom! The Ain looked at Hansoo with a grim expression as she striked at the barrier in front of her. It would eventually break if they continued to attack it, or the body of the user holding this up would break down, but they didn¡¯t have that much time. Hansoo inhaled deeply and spoke towards the Ain. ¡°Protect me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± As the Ain was confused. Udududududuk. Starting from Hansoo¡¯s heart. The veins and arteries, muscles and bones all started to twist around. Kadddddduk! Aduduk. ¡®What the fuck...¡¯ The Ain freaked out at the soundsing out from Hansoo¡¯s body and asked. ¡°You...What the hell is that?¡± She didn¡¯t know what it was but she could feel it. The great changes that were urring inside his body. Hansooughed as he spoke. ¡°I should at least have a trump card right?¡± Kuuuoooooo! ¡®Continue hiding inside this shell. Heh.¡¯ The goal was nine of them. Dragons started to climb onto Hansoo¡¯s spear as he smiled coldly. Chapter 261 : Golden Dragon Formation (4) Chapter 261 : Golden Dragon Formation (4) Kuuuuooooong. A location thousands of kilometers away from the Kingdom. The capital of the empire, . Befitting of the empire, there were countless buildings and structures covered and decorated in strange symbols and objects. And in the corner of this ce, a strange vige existed. A wall created from nks which seemed like they would break down at any moment. Roofs with holes. The vige, which consisted of thousands of run down houses, was a ce where no sane person would want to live. And it looked even worse because the imperial pce of the Kirkis, , was located not far from it. Then. Whoooooosh! A man cut across the darkness and appeared in front of the shabby vige. In front of the entrance at the front of the vige. ¡°...If only we could renovate this ce...¡± The man who had been watching the War Fortress from the mountains near the Korin Kingdom frowned as he looked at the buildings where even ghosts wouldn¡¯t settle. Then. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Was there... Anything this time around?¡± From the deserted looking vige, countless people swarmed out and started to greet the man. Tens of thousands of people. The man flicked off the darkness covering his body and spoke out. ¡°There... Was indeed something. I just came to visit momentarily before I left.¡± ¡®In case you did anything stupid.¡¯ He was always antsy of what could happen so he always visited this ce when he went through the warp gate. Even in an urgent situation like this. ¡®...It seems there isn¡¯t much going on.¡¯ The man looked around the vige and remembered what he hade for as he spoke. ¡°Pleasantries wille after Ie back, I¡¯m very busy right now.¡± ¡°Uh? Huh?¡± Even before they could speak. Whoooosh. The man disappeared into darkness again and the people who hade out to greet him smacked their lips and started to walk back into the vige. To finish what they were doing. .......................................... Whoooooosh! ¡®...That bastard ising.¡¯ The vice captain of the imperial guards who protected the imperial pce, Kalkom Amaderan, frowned as he felt the aura of the shadow. This person was somebody who he had hated as much as Arthus Krancheska. And perhaps even more since they needed him. Though he wanted to kill him off, he couldn¡¯t do so. ¡®A mere outsider...¡¯ Amaderan shook his head with an ugly expression. It wasn¡¯t like that guy wasing to him anyway. As Amaderan flicked his finger. Chijijijijiiik. A small hole appeared around the great defense formation surrounding the entire imperial pce. He didn¡¯t want to but he had to. Since that guy would create a hole in it otherwise. ¡®...Bastard.¡¯ Soon. Whoooosh! The shadow-like existence went through the golden hole and started to head deeper into the pce and Amaderan resealed the formation and switched back his focus on his job of guarding the pce. .......................................... Two buildings were eye-catching among the buildings in the imperial pce. The emperor¡¯s residence which 1800 builders took 10 years toplete : The 300m tall structure which was decorated in gold and silver lights, . And another. Whoooosh. A circr za hundreds of meters wide. The white za had no special characteristics other than being huge. It was almost shabbypared to the luxurious structure standing next to it, the Great Emperor¡¯s Residence. But nobody ignored this ce, the . Since who resided and how they used it were more important than the structure itself. And because of the name of the owner of this ce, the White Dragon Arena was treated at the same level as the Great Emperor¡¯s Residence. Darkness appeared above the white za, like ink spreading over the White Dragon Area, and a man appeared. The man who had started off at the Korin Kingdom and had gone through thousands of kilometers through the warp gates started to walk towards the center of the White Dragon Arena in a hurry. Towards the man who was sitting in a lotus position at the center of the White Dragon Arena. A 2m tall man who had a very simple white monk¡¯s attire. A very ordinary looking silver stake was embedded in front of the man who was sitting in the lotus position without leaking any aura whatsoever. ¡®Mmm...¡¯ As the man who came out from the darkness started to walk towards the stake in silence. The man who seemed to have been asleep suddenly spoke out. ¡°You always visit that ce. It seems the vige isn¡¯t really a great ce to livepared to the Arrancar area?¡± The man was silent from the white robed man¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t escape the eyes of the white robed man despite being multiple kilometers away from the white robed man. The man smiled bitterly and spoke. ¡°...It¡¯s not really a great ce to live. Anyways, hold up your part of the deal. I need your help.¡± The white robed man looked between the man and the stake then spoke. ¡°You know right? I cannot move away from this thing. And...Using the warp gate is an impossibility. The mana connection will get severed in the middle and I will get separated from it.¡± A tremendous amount of mana was required to move somebody or something which was extremely powerful. Maybe the empire¡¯s warp gates could handle him but the kingdom¡¯s warp gates would not be able to. The man spoke expressionlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those things...Just give me an answer.¡± The white robed man looked at the man as he stood up while grabbing the silver stake. Ududududuk. As the white-robed man pulled at the stake with all his strength. Rummmmblee. The entire White Dragon Arena started to rumble. ........................................................... Kudududududuk! Hansoo¡¯s entire body twisted around and made noises. Noises of muscles ripping apart and crunching. The Ain looked at Hansoo in terror as she heard the sounds that would give chills to anybody who heard these noises. ¡®What kind of skill...¡¯ Every time a dragon popped out from the body, she felt more and more terror. Not from the sound but from the viciousness of the skill. A destructive force that was created by eating up the user¡¯s own body. She had never even heard of such an extremely efficient skill that was almost at the level of self-torture. A skill which was set up so one could pull out every drop of power within their body. Kududududuk! Wadududuk! The moment Hansoo went past eight and reached nine. Cruuunnnch! The nine dragons all got sucked into a single point. Then. Wmmmmm~ A dark sphere which sucked even the light around it appeared. A sphere much bigger and darker than the one he had created in the yellow zone in the past. If the one in the past was the size of a fingernail then this was a size of a fist. The moment the sphere waspleted. Whoooooosh! Despite knowing that thing wouldn¡¯t cause it harm, the Ain instinctively retreated behind Hansoo. The sphere that was created for the sole purpose of destruction was way too terrifying. ¡®...How could such a weakling have this much strength!¡¯ The first part of the prophecy that she had heard had been spot on. That this person will capture a small sun. Though she didn¡¯t believe this either, she could ept this much. Since despite the Red Dragon Wielder, Arthus Krancheska, being an enormously powerful figurepared to Hansoo, he wasn¡¯t an figure at the top echelons who could shake this world. But the second prophecy that they heard, and hadn¡¯t told anyone about yet, was something that she thought made no sense at all. Though the prophecies where always correct, the way the prophecy was fulfilled was not always the way they expected. As the Ain thought to herself. Whoooooosh! The dark sphere which had appeared at the tip of the spear flew forward. Annihting thend in its path. And breaking the space around it. The moment the ck sphere smashed onto the giant metal fortress which resembled a dragon that had coiled onto itself. A tremendous amount of light and noise urred as it covered the entire area. Kwaaaaaaaddddddddduududuu! A heaven shaking amount of strength rang throughout the Great Barrier. The airpressed away from the point of impact and thends flipped. Not from the destruction of the Nine Dragons Spear but rather from the collision only. The Azure Dragon¡¯s Seat, which forcibly pulled the mana from the node below, tried to resist with all its strength but it could onlyst a few moments. Kududuk! Crunch! A 1km wide azure dragon fortress got pushed back by a small ck sphere and started to get destroyed. ¡°Kuwaaaaaak!¡± ¡°Aaarrkkkk!¡± The mages inside screamed but these screams drowned at the huge explosion which urred afterwards. As the giant destruction wave swept past the Great Barrier. Rummmbleee. The bronze blue dragon skill, which had been shredded apart, turned into dust and created arge dust cloud. Then. Whooooooosh! The atmosphere which had been pushed back rushed back in with powerful winds which swept away the dust clouds and showed the contents. Ooooooong! Surprisingly, as if the formation itself had the direct protection of the mana node, it was fine from the explosion. Well, Hansoo did indeed aim a bit away from it too. ¡®Not all of them can die.¡¯ ¡°Phew...¡±. Maybe it was because his mastery over the Nine Dragons Spear had risen but Hansoo had managed not to fall asleep and mumbled while looking at the formation. That formation¡¯s main job was to suppress the power from the mana node. If that thing got destroyed then this ce would turn into a hellhole. Chiiijijijik. Hansoo looked at the bright sphere being created above the formation. That was probably the second spell the mages were preparing. But it did fail. Though the formation was intact, the head sized bright ball of light started to lose it¡¯s size rapidly. ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡°Kuhuk...¡± The mages and Eloa who wereid out on the floor groaned as they got up. ¡®I¡¯m alive?¡¯ Eloa checked her body and made a shocked expression. All of her mana circuits had been burnt and her body had been turned into a mess but she was alive. But Eloa soon deduced why. ¡®...Fucking hell. I¡¯m a hostage huh. Damn, we almost seeded too.¡¯ Eloa made a depressed expression. The meal was basicallypleted. The moment their spell waspleted the entire situation here would¡¯ve been sorted out. But the spell had failed. Eloa looked at the tiny ball of light above the formation and sighed out deeply. ¡®If only he hade...¡¯ That moment. Kwadddddddk! From the center of the Golden Dragon Formation. From the tiny ball of light which had yet to disappear, a huge noise came out. The sound of something forcibly being ground. Then. Kuduuudududuk! Something pierced through the small blue ball of light. A sharp silvery object. Then. Whooooosh! The entire War Fortress turned silent. .............................................. ¡®Hnnnnngg....¡¯ The Ain groaned inwardly. She thought it was all over. Until that thing popped out. A single crappy looking stake. But nobody made fun of it. The extremely tiny space the stake came out from. The vicious aura that came out from this tiny hole suppressed the entire area all the way up to the battlefield where the men from the Kingdom and the Ains were fighting. By just looking at it shivers ran down their back and their legs trembled. Not from the stake but from the man who pierced through to this location with the stake. ¡®This guy can defeat that thing?¡¯ The other prophecy had said this. That a thousand-years-old great tree would fall from a being with horns and scales. The thousand-years-old great tree only meant one thing within this entire world. Thousand-years-old warrior. The man who created the difference between the empire and the kingdoms all by himself. Tiamet Kratus. Kwadddddddk! ¡®...seriously?¡¯ A human but at the same time, a non-human. The Ain made a terrified expression while looking towards the existence who was creating a hole through space. Chapter 262 : Golden Dragon Formation (5) Reincarnator - Chapter 262 : Golden Dragon Formation (5) Kuuuuooooong. As an explosion which shook the heavens and earth rang out. ¡°What the fuck! What happened!¡± ¡°Uuuuuuk!¡± The blue light that surrounded the yers disappeared into thin air. Sway. ¡°What the...Did that level 300 girlguy die?¡± Apocalypto almost tripped from the strength which had disappeared into thin air and cursed out. He was curious but he didn¡¯t go back. Since a level 300 falling was something impossible. And they were people who controlledhad the power which had been gifted to themselves to hunt the bug yers. He thought they¡¯d be able to defend themselves but for them to get destroyed! ¡®Fucking hell! After all those cocky words!¡¯ Apocalypto looked at his current status and cursed out again. The overwhelming amount of mana turned his innards into a mess and the buff was gone. Apocalypto looked at the Bug yers who he had been ying with up until now and were now ring at him with vicious eyes. ¡°...Ah fuck.¡± With those words. Crunch! Boom! A massacre urred. ¡°These fuckers!¡± ¡°Uwaaaak!¡± Kwadududk! ng! Countless chains and spears flew across the air and turned the yers into golden lights. ¡®Good! Good! It¡¯s all over!¡¯ Karhal applied the Quintuple beam onto his arrow and shot it out with a relieved expression. It ended. The huge explosion would¡¯ve been created by Hansoo. Seeing the buff had been released, he had either caused arge amount of damage to the formation or took over the area. Which meant that the their job here was basicallypleted. ¡°Phew...¡± As Karhal sighed out in relief. Whooooooosh! A tremendously vicious aura spread out from the Great Barrier. An aura which caused him to be unable to breath and barely stand. ¡°Huuuuukk!¡± ¡°Ugh...What the fuck!¡± The aura was so powerful even the fighting adventurers lost their bnce and were tripping. Shiver. ¡®What the fuck happened now.¡¯ Karhal stroked the chills that appeared all over his body and looked towards the Great Barrier. ............................................. ¡°...Was I a bit toote?¡± Because the mastery level of his Nine Dragons Spear had risen, he didn¡¯t fall unconscious or get down to a heavily injured state. He still had a bit of strength and was recovering very quickly. But even so, the situation wasn¡¯t very bright. Kudududuk. Ududuk. Hansoo calmy recoveredreimed his bnce and stared at the monster who was slowly erging the dimensional crack in the distance. Tiamet Kratus. There wasn¡¯t really a big difference between the Kingdoms and the Empire. But there was a reason why they were called differently so. There wasn¡¯t a Tiamet Kratus in the Kingdoms. And there was one in the Empire. This was why they were different. A man who had lived over a thousand years and protected the Empire, a living fossil and a historical relic. But that man did not move rashly. No, he couldn¡¯t move. ¡®To control Rangkom¡¯s Stake...He wouldn¡¯t be able to stay away from the White Dragon Arena for that long. Is he really willing toe here despite that?¡¯ Tiamet held one of the three godly weapons of the Empire, Rangkom¡¯s Stake, and stabbed away at the dimensional crack so it would stay open. And that wasn¡¯t all. Ooooooooong! The Golden Dragon Formation, that hundreds of mages could barely control, forcibly acted up and was handing over the energy to Tiamet just so he could create a passage. Hansoo frowned as he looked at Tiamet who used Rangkom¡¯s Stake as a medium to swallow the formation whole. ¡®...He¡¯s still a monstrosity after this long huh.¡¯ He had admired his strength in his past life as well. A thousand years in a single world. The strength that he had gained through the countless years of countries rising and falling and thends changing was not something a passing adventurer could handle. And since he was an enemy, his might was even more oppressive. All of the hairs in his body stood up and his heart started to beat crazily. A natural reaction of the body¡¯s survival instincts as one met a tremendously powerful opponent. Kuuuuooooooo! The dimensional portal was continuing to berger andrger. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ Hansoo frowned. He had thought that everything was concluded but for that man to pop out. But Hansoo soon realized why such a man had appeared after a brief moment of thought. ¡®So they interfered huh.¡¯ Hansoo, after figuring out the reason, rapidly tried to organize the current situation in his head. Beingte iste and not being able to stop that man is his fault. The hole had been created already and Tiamet was smashing it open. So he could open itpletely ande onto this side. And the oppressive might radiating from him was increasing at a continuous rate. Kuoooooooo! ¡°Ugh....¡± ¡°Cough...¡± The might that spread out from such a tiny crack was so powerful that it even caused the magesid out on the floor to cough out blood. ¡°Ahh....¡± Hansoo looked over at the mages for a bit and then clenched onto the il. Ududuk. ¡®Block him before hees out.¡¯ That man was not something he could handle right now. So he had to prevent him froming here no matter what. ¡®...It won¡¯t be easy but I¡¯ll have to try anyways.¡¯ Push back the stake as much as he could and retake the control over the formation. Hansoo started to walk towards the center of the formation with the il while pushing back the aura that was flooding out from the small crack. Right in the center. Towards the dimensional crack that was now the size of an eye. Kuduk. Crunnch. Though it was only the aura of the man, the ground broke under his feet with every step he took. ¡°Heeuup!¡¯ Hansoo raised his arms to block the area in front of his body as he advanced and then smashed the God¡¯s il onto the center of the formation. Then. Roaaaaarrr! The tremendous flow of energy that was being sucked into the Rangkom¡¯s Stake started to disperse. Towards the il which was closer and was ced in a better location. And the il started to heat up bright red again. Like how it had been when it was sealed in the past. The souls within the il started to scream from the intense amount of energy that started to flow through them. But of course this energy didn¡¯t only go to the il. ¡°Ugh...¡± Hansoo grunted as he felt the tremendous amount of energy that flew through the il. But he had to hold onto it. Though there was a medium, it needed someone¡¯s consciousness to use the energy towards the objective they needed to do. Energy without a purpose that continued to build up would only cause a havoc. Hansoo only had one objective. ¡®Close...The gate!¡¯ Boooooom! The energy of the mana node, which turned the il bright red, started to flow onto a specific point. Towards the hole in the air, towards Rangkom¡¯s Stake which was piercing through it. Soon. Kwaaazzzzzzzzzkkk! The hole that had been opening up stopped expanding and started to convulse in mid air. It seems Hansoo had taken the upper hand on the mana node¡¯s energy. At that moment. ¡°Not bad.¡± Tiamet smiled while looking at Hansoo through the eye sized hole. .......................................................... Craackk! The ck robed man looked towards the hole where Tiamet was looking through the broken space. ¡®Monster...¡¯ Though the hole created by the white stake was indeed tiny, a powerhouse like Tiamet didn¡¯t simply look with their eyes alone. ¡®Well. It¡¯s a bit opaque but it¡¯s not bad.¡¯ Tiamet felt the situation across the hole with his senses and then mumbled. ¡°Saw somebody who isn¡¯t half bad...And somebody familiar thanks to him. Not bad, not bad at all.¡± ¡°A familiar face...?¡± ¡®What the hell is he spurting...¡¯ The man muttered in disbelief. A familiar face. Since there was countless people across that hole, seeing one or two people they knew wasn¡¯t something strange. If Tiamet was an ordinary person in an ordinary situation. ¡®Wait. You haven¡¯t gone out from here in a hundred years...¡¯ And from what he knew, not many people lived past being a hundred years old. As the ck robed man looked at Tiamet in confusion. Tiamet slowly started to spread his hand out. ¡°Then...Shall we go see our cowardly friends? It seems the friends are out to escort me anyway.¡± Tiamet looked towards the Ain who was staring at him in a daze and started to shove his left hand into the hole. Soon. Oooooooonggg! The dimensional portal that was barely holding on in the air started to tremble intensely. The power of destruction within Tiamet¡¯s left hand started to move through the portal. From the capital of the empire. Towards the center of the War Fortress thousands of kilometers away. ................................................ Kududududuk! The hand which ripped apart space as it advanced stopped right before the eyehole sized hole. The space was barelyrge enough for a single pointer finger toe through. And this pointer finger that was pointing towards Hansoo, a 2m tall giant muscr man, was almost pitiful. But the moment Hansoo saw the finger. Whoosh! Hansoo quickly moved his head away. No, he even abandoned the il in his hand and dodged away. As the instinctive dodge had been performed. Boooooom! A giantser erased everything in its path and passed where Hansoo had been standing just before. Erasing the Great Barrier and destroying a part of the War Fortress. ¡°Uwaaaaaaaak!¡± ¡°Kuhuuk!¡± The screams of the adventurers and the yers who were fighting in the distance couldn¡¯t dodge. A simple gesture which led to destruction. ¡°Ha...¡± The mages saw the concentration and the usage of mana from the finger and trembled in fear. With just a simple thought the surrounding atmosphere trembled and the mana went into a havoc. They talked about the thousand year warrior but none of them had actually seen Tiamet before. No, only legends and stories were told because of this. And the mages scoffed at these legends and stories. Since these tales made no sense. But the supernatural being that had appeared in front of them was far past what they had heard. At the same time a ray of hope appeared in their minds. ¡®...We can live! We won¡¯t have to be hostages!¡¯ Having their lives in the hands of others was the same was not being alive at all. They would need to constantly show that they had a use and the moment they weren¡¯t be of use, they would just get removed. Such a treatment was not something they would like. But the empire, whom they were in an alliance with, had stepped up. Hope had appeared. ¡®Kekeke...You¡¯ll all die now.¡¯ As the mages chuckled at the golden army in the distance. Flick. The finger in the air swirled around and pointed towards a different direction. Towards Hansoo who was about to grab onto the il again. Then. Boooooom! Another beam came out and swept past the upper areas of the formation. Nothing could stand in the path of this finger. The barrier and the ruins. The War Fortress. Even the mages. ¡°Kuwaaaaak!¡± ¡°Uaaak! Why..!?¡± The mages whose limbs had been erased by the beam screamed in pain. At that moment. The Ain dodged away and muttered. In a slightly different tone from before. ¡°Dumbasses. You think they will care about you?¡± That man had lived a thousand years. By himself. Alliances and human interactions. Nothing mattered to that man. Since nobody could tie him down. He removed things he didn¡¯t like and moved ording to what he wanted. The strength which had been refined over a thousand years had be even more perfect and his personality had be more and more like what it was today. ¡®...He has be a true monster now huh.¡¯ The Ain mumbled as he looked at the existence who would be over across the hole. The eyes that had trembled in fear and shock had disappeared and only a pair of cold heartless eyes appeared. As if she had be a different person. ¡®It seems...You need to be a bit stronger. It¡¯s a bit too early to let you loose.¡¯ This is the reason why she had awoken. The Ain looked between Tiamet in the distance and Hansoo as she flew towards the formation. Chapter 263 : Golden Dragon Formation (6) Chapter 263 : Golden Dragon Formation (6) ¡®What a bastard.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he watched the left hand approaching him. It wasn¡¯t hard to kill off a weakling with a flick of a finger. But this guy was slowly, very slowly, pushing Hansoo around. He was ying around after not having been able to for so long. Using this chance where he had finally been able to leave the White Dragon Arena and enjoy himself. As long as Hansoo couldn¡¯t grab the il, the vast amount of energy wouldn¡¯t stop Tiamet. ¡®This really feels annoying.¡¯ Boooooom! ¡°Uaaaaak!¡± ¡°Kuhuk! Sir Tiamet! Please! We¡¯re allies!¡± Countless mages died while screaming around the field. But the finger floating in the air didn¡¯t care as it continued to flick around and turned the surrounding area into zing hell. Boooooom! The Barrier got destroyed and the War Fortress slowly broke apart. And because Hansoo couldn¡¯t focus on the il, the energy that had flown into the il just dispersed into the air. The Stake, which was no longer obstructed, was continuously increasing the size of the hole. Everybody felt shivers run down their back as they saw Tiamet¡¯s eyes gazing towards them from across the hole which was now the size of a fist. Though Timaet was smiling, it actually made him look scarier. Eyes that didn¡¯t look at humans like they were humans. Those eyes were zing with his greed and desire. And the mages knew. How scary things got when a person who didn¡¯t consider other humans as his own kind gained a tremendous amount of strength. Just a finger was this strong, what would happen if his entire body came through? Of course there wasn¡¯t much time for them to think about this. Boooooom! Since another beam swept by and erased them from this world. ¡°Uaaaaaak!¡± Arthus Krancheska, who has beenid t on the ground, grinded his teeth while watching this scene. ¡°Fucking bastard...Kuaaak!¡± They were indeed arrogant but they were still his underlings. People who he had grown and trained himself. They were not people who should be dying like this. ¡®Fucking bastard...You¡¯re smiling?¡¯ For him to have taken that monster as a role model at one point. At this rate everyone would die. From that finger that was cutting across the air for fun. ¡®Fuck...Fuck! If only I could use mana! If only!¡¯ Even without the prison, his level still remained. But without any mana, he was merely a powerless human being. As Arthus Krancheska watched the entire scene in despair. Tutututuk He felt a hand touching his back. ¡°What...?¡± The suppression that had blocked his mana was released. Arthus Krancheska turned around as he felt the mana releasing out from his heart and regenerating his body. To see who had released the suppression on his body. ¡®Well. It would be that person.¡¯ The Ain. It should be her. Since only the one who had ced the suppression could break it down this easily. But he was filled with confusion as he turned around. ¡°...Who are you?¡± Arthus Krancheska muttered as he saw the one standing behind him. There wasn¡¯t a difference in appearance. The Ain who had been fighting with him who was over level 300. The one inside that body was an entirely different being. He could tell from just one look. It was not the eyes filled with fear and rage that had fought with him. The eyes now looked calm and empty but were filled with a dim light. Like a well with the moon shining down upon it. ¡°What the...¡± As Krancheska made a confused expression. The Ain spoke towards him. ¡°It seems you aren¡¯t gonna move. Do you have that much free time?¡± ¡°...Fuck.¡± Arthus quickly regenerated his body with his superhuman amount of mana and nced at the existence in from of him while opening and closing his hands. Though he didn¡¯t have the prison, he had more than enough strength to deal with weaklings. It was more than enough beat down his thing in front of him. As well as the one dodging the attacks madly in the distance. ¡°Ugh. Fucking hell.¡± Krancheska spat on the ground and headed towards the formation. He didn¡¯t like the eyes that seemed to know everything but there was no time to waste. Krancheska reached the formation and then stomped on the ground a few times. A mana wave spread out from where he had stomped and through Eloa and the few dozens of mages who were still alive. And this simple movement was very effective. Whoooosh! The mages felt their mana circuits recovering as well as their bodies. Krancheska stomped again as he saw this. Toong! If the previous wave was for regenerating their mana, this one was formunication. A special and intricate mana code told them one thing as it swept by them. . The mages gritted their teeth and nodded as they stood up. Nobody would allow a tiger to escape its cage even if they didn¡¯t have a hostile rtionship. Though that bastard didn¡¯t have any bad blood with them, there was no telling what this man would do if he got across. The mages carefully started to position around the formation. .............................................. Booooom! Tiamet looked around at the scene in leisure through the hole which was now the size of a fist. The outside world which he hadn¡¯t seen in a very long time. ¡®Soon I¡¯ll be able to send out two fingers.¡¯ Boooooom! Tiamet swept the surroundings once more and smirked at Hansoo who had distanced himself away from his attacks. He had heard what this guy was doing here. But the goal Hansoo was trying to achieve wouldn¡¯t be fulfilled. Since he was confident in himself. What could that golden army do? ¡®But...It¡¯s annoying when he¡¯s this good at dodging.¡¯ Tiamet had actually been quite annoyed for a while. Though it had started as a joke, that guy was dodging him way too easily. He had started attacking with the intention of sending a leg flying but that weakling was amazing at dodging. As if that guy was very experienced with fighting those who were strong. Of course if his actual body was over there this would mean nothing but in a situation where he could only use a finger, he was feeling quite annoyed. Tiamet frowned as he spoke towards the man ring at him from the distance. ¡°Don¡¯t resist meaninglessly like this. You guys...Cannot be the owners of this ce. Be thankful that you¡¯re living by us.¡± Hansoo frowned. He knew what these words meant. From the things he had experienced. ¡®But still... It¡¯s more than I expected.¡¯ At this rate that guy will reallye over to this side. And there was no way for him to block this from happening. ¡®Nothing I can do.¡¯ Hansoo clenched his teeth. His original goal was to take the formation, use the il as a medium and devour everything with that energy. Then the War Fortress would be something that nobody would be able to break through. He would help the Ains with that strength to let them into the Spiritnd, use this ce as a base of operations and from there start his next ns. But since things had be like this, there was nothing he could do. He had to use the final method. ¡®Blow it apart.¡¯ Booooooooom! Hansoo mumbled as he dodged another beam which barely missed the formation. Blow apart the energy from the formation. And destroy everything in the vicinity. ¡®It¡¯s a waste but... Nothing else can be done.¡¯ Hansoo deeply breathed in and out. Though destroying the formation would be a waste and he and his golden army would take a considerable amount of damage, this was still much better than that guying over to this side and using the formation. Then. A ray of voice made its way to Hansoo. ¡°...?¡± A voice that came into his head. ¡®They had this sort of ability?¡¯ Hansoo made a shocked expression as he heard the voice of the Ain, though slightly different, in his head. ¡®...No way.¡¯ Hansoo¡¯s head quickly deduced the situation. To figure out the identity of the speaker. Who had this kind of ability? ¡®Ah... For it to havee personally...¡¯ Hansoo nodded and then started to charge towards the il. Boom! Boom! Boom! ¡°...This crazy bastard.¡± Tiamet made a confused expression at Hansoo who had started running while shaking the ground. ¡®Is he trying to die?¡¯ Tiamet flicked his finger. To end the man having his final struggle. Then. Whooooosh! A ming cloud surrounded Hansoo¡¯s back. As if it was trying to use Hansoo as a shield. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Tiamet stopped at the sudden appearance of the Ain but then smiled. ¡°Muduse. It seems the difference between us has grown too far now.¡± Tiamet shook his head at the giant man charging and the Ain stuck behind him. For her to have be like this where she didn¡¯t even have the confidence to appear before him without some weakling defending her like this. ¡®I won¡¯t kill you at least.¡¯ Tiamet decided to deal with the man in front of him and pointed towards the guy. Then. Boooom! A beam extended out from his finger and headed towards the man. But right before he was about to be hit. Kududududuuk! Something broke up from the ground and blocked in front of him. A giant blue bronze object. Boooom! The blue bronze wall couldn¡¯t block the beampletely and allowed it to puncture a hole through it, it was still sessful in allowing Hansoo to barely dodge. And Tiamet was dumbfounded by this scene. ¡®Aren¡¯t they fearless. They could¡¯ve lived if they were lucky... They dare act against me?¡¯ He had seen them moving around in the back but he had thought that they would strike Hansoo instead of going against him. ¡®Maybe I¡¯m trusting these guys too much.¡¯ Tiamet decided to kill off these guys once he got through as he flicked his finger to kill off Hansoo once again. Kiiiiiiing! ¡®Let me end you.¡¯ It was too close to dodge now. As he finished preparing to shoot the man who hade all the way to the formation. ¡®Wait, where did she go?¡¯ Tiamet frowned as he saw that Muduse had disappeared from behind the man who hade out from the blue bronze barrier. Then. Whooosh! Tiamet frowned as he saw Muduse flying towards the il after dispersing like a cloud. ¡®Is she...?¡¯ He finally remembered her role in the past. Muduse was an administrator. She knew many more things about divine power than him. If she were to connect with the divine power... Tiamet made a grim expression. ¡®That¡¯s not good.¡¯ Though it started as a favor, he had taken action and it was his responsibility to end the situation. What if there was a possibility of failure? Nothing had ever gone against the way he wanted and this time shouldn¡¯t be any different. ¡®I was going to let you live...¡¯ Kiiiiiing! As Muduse was starting to condense into one form and the finger was about to attack her. Boooom! ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Hansoo, who had arrived all the way up to him, smashed his finger. Whooosh! An attack backed with the full strength of someone and the flick of a finger. Even so, thinking about the difference in their strength, it would be normal for Hansoo to be flung away. But the result was different. ¡®...What the?¡¯ Tiamet was shocked. For some reason he felt his body resistance that hardened his body get nullified and his finger was pushed back. And thanks to this his attack had missed. Boooooom! ¡°...You¡¯re really pissing me off.¡± Once rage surpassed a certain point, it would stop showing. Tiamet¡¯s eyes calmed down and lost their fire but it was toote. Whooosh! Muduse, who had been able to dodge the beam thanks to Hansoo, raised her hands towards Rangkom¡¯s stake and the God¡¯s il. Then. Whoooosh. A strange energy exploded out from Muduse. ¡®...Mmm.¡¯ Hansoo¡¯s five senses disappeared and his body stiffened. Hansoo pondered deeply to himself at the sensation of the world having stopped. Chapter 264 : Spirit Land (1) Chapter 264 : Spirit Land (1) Boooooom! As the Ain ced her hands on the God¡¯s il and Rangkom¡¯s Stake. Hansoo felt the entire world stop. He couldn¡¯t move a single finger and could only look around. The same for Tiamet who had an enraged expression. As well as the ming body of the Ain. Everything had stopped. ¡®...No. It¡¯s just the sensation. It didn¡¯t actually stop.¡¯ The world hadn¡¯t actually stopped. His conscious had elerated to such a degree that it felt like the surroundings had stopped. And he knew who had done this. In the center of the stopped world. Somebody walked towards Hansoo who was frozen. A very beautiful female with golden hair. ¡°This is a first huh? Seeing me like this?¡± <...Is this your original appearance?> Because Hansoo couldn¡¯t move his lips, he thought of the words he wanted to say instead. It was the first time seeing her but he knew who she was. The Ain who had her hand on the stake and the il in the distance. Hansoo mumbled as he stared at the female walking towards him with apletely different form unlike her original evanescent body. ¡°Well, having more divine powers increases the things I can do. Creating a form for the sake of conversation is a piece of cake... Do you want one as well?¡± Then. Whoooosh. Another Hansoo appeared next to the frozen Hansoo. Hansoo moved with his new body as he spoke with the Ain. ¡°You are the Seer right?¡± The Ain nodded as it spoke. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Muduse.¡± ¡°How brave. For you toe out personally.¡± Acting alone increased the chance of her death vastly. And Muduse had experienced two different near death cases. One during the fight against Arthus Krancheska. And just now. Muduse shrugged at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s too much for the other Ains to handle.¡± If a normal Ain hade instead of her, everything would¡¯ve been finished here and now. So she hade personally. To twist the future and turn in into the direction she wanted. ¡° You should¡¯ve juste out from the beginning.¡±: If Muduse had helped from the beginning, he could¡¯ve thought up of many more ns. Muduse chuckled. ¡°Do you think being a Seer is an easy job? If I¡¯m always in my original persona then I would¡¯ve long be insane.¡± This was why she had to use a fake persona. To protect herself from the countless sights of the future. If not then she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle such a long period of a thousand years. ¡°Don¡¯tin so much. This is the best I can do. And the other persona is better for fighting anyway. I don¡¯t like fighting that much.¡± Her body remained the same even when her personas switched. Since the level remained. Which meant the other persona, which was filled with a decent amount of rage and fear, was much more suited for it. Hansoo nodded at Muduse¡¯s reply. ¡®Anyhow...The seer huh...¡¯ He had never seen the Seer, he had only heard about the rumors. And for her to use divine powers to do things like this. ¡®Anyways, I can catch a breather I guess.¡¯ ¡°Can you close the dimensional gate?¡± Muduse nodded at Hansoo and Hansoo sighed in relief. ¡®Ok then.¡¯ Though everybody had stopped, the time was still flowing. It was very slow but Tiamet¡¯s finger was pointing towards him and was preparing to send out a beam of destruction. But if they could forcibly close the dimensional gate then the initial problems would be solved. ¡®Anyway...This is a tremendous strength.¡¯ Then. Muduse spoke to Hansoo. ¡°I have a lot to ask you. And things I¡¯m curious about as well.¡± Kiiiiiiiiiiing. The formation started to shine with a strange noise. Amidst the stopped world. The stunningly beautiful Muduse looked at Hansoo expressionlessly above the glowing formation and spoke to Hansoo. ¡°But you don¡¯t have the qualifications to intrude in this world yet.¡± Hansoo nodded at those words. He had realized from the previous encounter. Tiamet. And Muduse in front of him. As well as the other powerhouses of the Kingdoms and the Empire. He and the others didn¡¯t have the qualifications yet. As Muduse saw Hansoo¡¯s stern expression, she smiled and spoke. ¡°So have a good trip.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± As Hansoo frowned at Muduse¡¯s words. Booooom! The energy of the mana node. The powers of the stake and the il swirled around together. Then. Hansoo¡¯s body started to glow with a golden light. And he knew what this phenomenon was. ¡°...Teleportation?¡± As Hansoo frowned. Muduseughed and spoke. ¡°You see, I was the one who set up all the Warp Gates.¡± As her words ended. Hansoo¡¯s body started to disappear. ¡°Since you¡¯d just die if you go like this...I¡¯ll give you a gift.¡± Muduse touched the chest of the frozen Hansoo next to the avatar created for conversation. Ooooooong. A shining symbol appeared atin the center of his chest. ¡°...Ain¡¯s blessing.¡± As Hansoo mumbled. Muduse smiled. ¡°Have a safe trip. Don¡¯t forget to hurry. I¡¯ll try to handle this ce but...There isn¡¯t much time.¡± Shaaaaaaaak! Hansoo¡¯s avatar disappeared and his spirit moved back into his real body. And Muduse caressed Hansoo¡¯s cheeks while mumbling. ¡°And... I thank you for helping our race. We¡¯ll take care of your race until youe back.¡± As Muduse¡¯s hands moved away. Chchchchchchchhhhh. Hansoo¡¯s body disappearedpletely and not even a trace remained. Then. Boooooooom! The frozen consciouses were released and time continued to flow again. ................................................. Boooooom! Tiamet frowned as he watched the gate closing. He could still see through it since it had yet to closepletely but it was too difficult to interfere anymore. ¡®Tsk. Is this as far as I can do.¡¯ Tiamet smirked at Muduse who was now staring at him. ¡°Muduse. You¡¯re still a coward huh. Are you still hiding behind the fake persona?¡± ¡°...¡± The Ain slowly closed her eyes as she spoke. ¡°That man will lead us. You and I...A thousand years is a long time to live.¡± Maybe it was because she had used too much strength. Her persona was slowly sinking down. ¡®...I have to deal with this as quick as possible.¡¯ Tiamet chuckled at Muduse¡¯s words while she was closing the gate with her remaining strength. He got his mouth right up to the closing gate and asked. ¡°Where did you send him?¡± But Muduse didn¡¯t reply. Since it was bing hard to maintain her persona. She merely mumbled inside her head. ¡®To our origin.¡¯ The spiritnds. Beyond the northernnds. Thend that hadn¡¯t been touched for the past thousand years. ¡®...Please.¡¯ Muduse looked towards the direction Hansoo was teleported to and closed her eyes. ..................................... And where a blizzard was raging. Above the vast frozennd. Kiiiiiing. A strange golden light started to appear. Then. Zooooooooongg! A man appeared from thin air. And the moment he appeared. Crash. ¡°Cough..Ugh.¡± Hansoo coughed up blood as heid t on the floor. ¡®...Damn.¡¯ As he dropped his guard, the fatigue of the battle swept through his body. Though the mastery level of the Nine Dragons Spear had risen, it still turned his body into a wreck. And he had to handle Tiamet with such a body. Though it was just a finger, that sole finger was more than enough to erase an entire n. ¡®Where did she send... No, I can guess to a degree.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know where exactly he was. But there was only one ce which had a natural environment like this. Spirit Land. A ce where hundreds of different extreme natural environments existed. It wasn¡¯t just as simple as being cold or hot. This environment was powerful enough to even erase a master tier yer if they didn¡¯t have the Protection Elixir with them. No matter how strong Hansoo was, it would be impossible for him to evenst a minute in his current situation. Ooooong. ¡®Blessing.¡¯ Hansoo smiled as he looked at the strange symbol embedded in the center of his chest. This symbol was blocking off the storm swirling around him. No, it wasn¡¯t really blocking it off but... ¡®It¡¯s like persuading it.¡¯ It felt like the symbol was calming down the raging blizzard. Saying that this man was not its enemy. And thanks to this, Hansoo¡¯s body was able to not receive further damages. But that was it. He was still in a dangerous situation. ¡®...It¡¯ll take a bit to recover.¡¯ Udududuk The Mana Jade that had overheated to the point of almost melting down was slowlying back and the broken bones and ripped muscles were slowly regenerating. As Hansoo raised his body up. Roaaaaaarrrrr! A tremendous roar was heard from the distant tundra. And the moment Hansoo heard this. ¡®...Azure Ice Tiger.¡¯ Azure Ice Tiger. A demonic beast which ate up the spirit stones located all over the Spirit Land and seeded in absorbing the vast amount of ice energy which allowed it to fully adapt to these harsh conditions. All demonic beasts that lived here were like this. Things that decided to eat the Spirit Stones in order to survive in this ce. Of course every one of them were powerful. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The level of the Azure Ice Tiger that was charging towards this location was about 270. It wouldn¡¯t be an issue if he was in perfect condition but not now. No, even then he would only be able to handle one and not the countless others that would smell the blood and charge over. ¡®Fuck... I don¡¯t know why the hell she sent me here!¡¯ Though he was worried about the situation of the Kingdom, and the fight between the Ains and the Empire, surviving in this ce was the highest priority. As Hansoo looked around urgently. ¡®...Light!¡¯ From the distance. He could see a blinking light in the center of the tundra. Boom! Boom! Boom! Hansoo quickly started to dash through the raging blizzard and towards the flickering light. Chapter 265 : Spirit Land (2) Chapter 265 : Spirit Land (2) Roaaaaaarrr! His body that was in a mess. The speed of the level 270 Azure Ice Tiger that had a much more powerful body than both the yers and adventurers. And Hansoo¡¯s skill pool which didn¡¯t have a single movement skill. Thanks to these three things, the distance between him and the tiger decreased very quickly. Hansoo sighed as he ran. ¡®Saving the world and all that shit... For me to be chased around by a tiger like this.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t me anybody else either since this was the path he had taken. ¡°Fuck you, you bastard.¡± Puff! Roaaaarrr! If he had the il then he could fling it but he had left it above the formation. Hansoo lifted up a piece of ice by his foot, threw it at the tiger¡¯s face and dashed away. He would fight if he had to but the best method was to finish things without fighting. Boom! Boom! Boom! He didn¡¯t know what would be at the flickering light but there being light meant that there were humans. Anyways, it was better to go there. But Hansoo realized the identity of the light soon after. And then frowned. ¡®It got even more annoying. Was it a mistake toe this way?¡¯ Hansoo sighed as he saw the dozens of yers shouting in the distance. .............................................. Roaaaaaaaaar! ¡°Huh? Azure Ice Tiger!¡± ¡°What the... Fuck! Our Spirit Stones are overloaded!¡± Hydros n. , the leader of the 3rd Spirit Land toon of the Hydros n, frowned as he saw the tiger charging towards them. Usually, they would be happy to see this thing. Since the reason why their hunting team came into this Spirit Land while drinking the expensive Protection Elixirs was to kill things like this. Of course it wasn¡¯t for leveling or artifacts. Since those who were able to afford the expensive Protection Elixirs to fight in here were high ranking master yers equipped with top tier artifacts. Experience and dropped artifacts were useless. They had one objective. To get a Spirit Stone. An artifact which promised the yers a tremendous amount of strength that came into being after the 5th patch. Using it or selling it to to the Kingdoms or the Empire were both great options. The yers, who were limited in many ways, could break through with these Spirit Stones and head further ahead. His battle strength was at level 265 despite him being at level 250 while the other 30 or so nsmen averaged at about 260. Killing a single level 270 Azure Ice Tiger was not hard. If they hadn¡¯t fought just now. Though the Spirit Stones had given them new strength, it wasn¡¯t infinite. ¡®That crazy bastard...He should just die by himself if he¡¯s going to die anyway.¡¯ The gleeful atmosphere from picking up a new A rank Spirit Stone after killing off a Azure Ice Tiger started to turn grim. Most of the A rank Spirit Stones his teammates had were overloaded. And killing that thing in their current situation would cause the remaining Spirit Stones to get overloaded as well as them having to use a few more Stones of Immortality. As he thought about all this. Al-Kaeruda frowned. ¡®Which n is this bastard from. Mannerless...You¡¯re going on the Yellow List after this.¡¯ Bug yers on the cklist. Redlist for the PKing yers. And Yellowlist for the yers who weren¡¯t very good to y with. Getting on the Yellowlist didn¡¯t put them in danger but rather it caused them to have a much harder time getting into hunting groups, ns and participate in other group activities. Nobody liked to y with those kind of people. ¡°Hey! Bastard! Fuck off!¡± ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± As if his teammates were angered as well, they stood up from their sitting positions while cursing at him. Since despite them having told him to go away, they knew well that he wouldn¡¯t. Al-Karueda clenched onto his weapon first and stood up as well. ¡®You bastard. You thought you¡¯d live if you came here? You¡¯re first.¡¯ Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Al-Karueda mumbled while ring at the man running through the blizzard. Doing such a thing... It wouldn¡¯t be strange to get killed on the spot. And that man was a mess. ¡®I¡¯ll kill you both at the same time.¡¯ Kiiiiing! As they had simr thoughts as Al-Karueda. Kiiiiiiing! The teammates standing behind him started to glow with various colored lights. They had started to activate the Spirit Stones before the Azure Ice Tiger got closer to them in order to deal as much damage as they could. Of course the guy running in the front was within the area of effect as well. ¡®He¡¯ll be easy to hit since he¡¯srge. Die you bastard.¡¯ As Al-Karueda smiled coldly. The man who was running towards them started to shout. ¡°Fuck! Don¡¯t attack! Don¡¯t! It¡¯s bad! It¡¯s really really bad!¡± ¡®...?¡¯ The people who were about to attack stopped. What had happened? The moment they thought about what could have happened in the near vicinity. Swoosh. ¡°Huaa...Ha.¡± The man who had run over with that brief moment copsed on the ground while gasping for breath. ¡®Fuck.¡¯ Al-Karueda frowned. In the brief moment they stopped to think about that could¡¯ve happened, this bastard had gotten to them already. It was now hard to attack this guy since he was amidst the nsmen now. ¡®Anyway...He¡¯s really hurt. Did something really happen?¡¯ Al-Karueda stared at the mess of a man and then asked in curiosity. ¡°This mannerless bastard...What the hell happened?¡± The Spirit Land had many unexplored ces and unexpected events did indeed ur from time to time. Since things hade to this, Al-Karueda asked in order to gain some intel. The man gasped for breath with a spear in hand as he pointed behind Al-Karueda and spoke. ¡°Haa...It¡¯s long to talk about! Kill that first!¡± Roaaaaar! As the man pointed behind him. An extremely loud roar appeared not far behind Al-Karueda. Al-Karueda then remembered the tiger as he cursed out. ¡°Fucking hell... It better fucking be a big deal! Kill that thing!¡± Then. Boom! Booooom! The hunting team of the Hydros n and the Azure Ice beast collided. .................................................. ¡°Ugh...Damn. Fucking hell man!¡± ¡°Aaaah! Leader! You have topensate us for this!¡± The Hydros nsmenid out onto the ground while gasping for breath. Two beasts at the level of an Azure Ice Tiger in a single day. Maybe three. This was the limit that they could fight without overloading the Spirit Stone and hunting safely. But they had fought twice in a row when their Spirit Stone was overloaded. Thanks to this, every Spirit Stone they had were overloaded for about an entire day. And some had to even use Stones of Immortalities. ¡®Fuck. Anyways, where¡¯s this guy from? He¡¯s pretty good.¡¯ Al-Karueda looked at the man who had caused all of this in curiosity. Seeing the way he fought, he was at level 250. But his control was quite good. Good enough to not lose out to some of the top tier Master yers. Though he didn¡¯t go that wild since his injuries were severe which also meant that he fought well for being so hurt which actually made Al-Karueda feel a bit better. ¡®At least he has some conscience.¡¯ Al-Karueda¡¯s rage toned down a bit as he slowly walked towards the man who was checking his bodily status and asked. ¡°Hey bastard. Which n... No. Let¡¯s hear first. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Being less angry was one thing and responsibilities was another. Al-Karueda asked since he had decided to receive thepensation from this time around from this guy¡¯s n but then changed his question. The thing this man had shouted about before bothered him. In a situation where his nsmen statuses were like this, if this event could harm them then he would need to evacuate this ce and fall back. The man who was healing himself spoke out. ¡°You know where this ce is right?¡± One of the nsmen replied with annoyance. ¡°We know. Area 11. Azure Tundra, Northern Area.¡± Northern area of the Azure Tundra. One of the deepest areas of the Spirit Land. Nobody had gotten further north from this ce. It wasn¡¯t like it was locked but rather that it was too dangerous. The man nodded as he spoke. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Huh? What the hell do you mea...¡± Then. Whoooosh! A red cloud exploded out from around Hansoo. The adventurers would¡¯ve freaked out from the killing intent within this cloud. But these guys were yers, they could not feel such a thing. While they were confused. Kiiiririririk! Crrunnnch! ¡°Uhh? Huhh?¡± ¡°Uaaak! What the hell is this!¡± Even before they could freak out, the red clouds that had attached to their body started to devour them. Like a swarm of locusts eating at rice nts in the swamps. The yers tried to retaliate but they were tired to death already and had expanded their Spirit Stones already. They could not deal with Hansoo who had healed himself while they were fighting. ¡°You bastard! You¡¯re going to go on the Redlist...¡± With thosest words from Al-Karueda. Whoooooosh. Only Hansoo remained behind in the vastnd where the blizzard was storming around. Kiiiiiiiiing! ¡°Uaaaaak! You bas...¡± Crunch! Hansoo dealt with the ones reviving with the Stone of Immortality and was in glee while picking up the artifacts on the ground. An A grade Venom type Spirit Stone that they had dropped. And an A grade Ice type Spirit Stone the Azure Ice Tiger had dropped. Hansoo picked up these two things, sensed that the other tigers weren¡¯t headed this way and rxed. ¡®Well I¡¯m alive for now.¡¯ As his safety had been secured, he naturally started to worry about the rest. What would be going on in the War Fortress? Were the Ains doing well? How would Muduse have ended things? And a few other things. ¡®..They¡¯ll be doing well.¡¯ Hansoo decided to just let things go as they would. The Ains and the ones he had brought would do things well. No, they had to do well. And he couldn¡¯t go back anyway. If this ce was indeed Area 11 the nsman had spoken about. This ce was extremely far away from the War Zone, the most northernnd of the Spirit Land. It¡¯d take forever to return. ¡®...Muduse. Why did you really bring me here?¡¯ Hansoo pondered for a moment and then stood up. He didn¡¯t know why she had brought him here but he knew where she was telling him to go. ¡®If she sent me here then...There¡¯ll be answers over there.¡¯ Hansoo got up and then started to head towards the north. The answers would be over there. ¡®And... I guess I should get a spirit since I¡¯m here. Not some fakes like these...But a real one.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the Spirit Stone in his hand. Chapter 266 : Spirit Land (3) Chapter 266 : Spirit Land (3) Whoooooosh! Hansoo was lost in thought while walking through the blizzard. There were still some stinging pains because his body hadn¡¯t fully healed but this was the best condition he had been in after he had arrived in this zone. ¡®...A long time has passed by now huh.¡¯ Time flew quickly when he was fighting but managing things took much longer. Calcting the things he had done so far, it had already been a year since he hade to the past. He wasn¡¯t able to care much about this due to him constantly being in battles and fights but as these conflicts stopped, Hansoo¡¯s head started naturally get filled with various thoughts. What would his friends be doing at the moment? How fast would the invasion of the Abyss have elerated? ¡®Well. It¡¯s not that bad. Yet.¡¯ Hansoo smiled as he thought of the people fighting at the War Fortress. People who would¡¯ve been fighting day by day in the past. Or that would have all been massacred at the Yellow zone. Or been killed off as Bug yers in the Green Zone. These people had confidentlye up to this Zone and took over the War Fortress. His own role was clear but these people really fought for it and took it for themselves. Their own rights. ¡®You¡¯re all doing very good.¡¯ Hansoo walked through the tundra¡¯s snow and thought about the past. He thought of hisrades who had been swept away when this world and the Abyss united. They fought and resisted but they had eventually been massacred one by one. ¡®This time...Not this time.¡¯ Hansoo gripped the Forked Lightning in this hand tightly as he thought of these horrid memories and continued to walk through the blizzard. There were a lot of things left to do. There was still the true goal of the Green Zone left to achieve. ¡®Spirit.¡¯ Hansoo muttered as he felt the Ain¡¯s blessing on his chest. .............................. There was barely anyone who had gained the power of the Spirit. And even Keldian only had a skill that allowed him to imitate the Spirit¡¯s powers called Spirit Avatar, he had never been able to actually obtain it. Since it was extremely hard to. First, one must obtain the Ain¡¯s blessing. This was the first hurdle. Before the Ains were unsealed from the Great Maze, it was impossible to obtain this blessing no matter how powerful or skilled one was. Though the the Great Maze was opened up when Keldian, Eres and the others were going through this zone, most people didn¡¯t even know of such a function nor about the blessings of the Ains. Since only a few people knew this even now. Though the group with Eres had more than enough qualifications to receive the Ain¡¯s blessing, they werepletely unaware of what was in the maze and just went up to the next Zone. Along with most of the people who had luckily passed through the Green Zone. This is why they were confused when they were forming up of the n for the Green Zone with him. The World Tree could clearly be seen in the Red Zone. The aboriginals of the Orange and Yellow Zones had given them the intel so it was easy to set up a n for these areas. But the Ains, the aboriginals of this zone, were a race they weren¡¯t able to meet while they were here as well as in the Abyss so though they knew about the Spirit Stones, they didn¡¯t know about the existence of the Spirits themselves. But Hansoo, who had joined themter, knew about this. Since Hansoo was close to and saw the person who had obtained the Ain¡¯s blessing and obtained the strength of the Spirits deep inside the Spirit Land. And Hansoo made a resolution as he saw this. That if he got to the Green Zone again, he would gain this power and allow everyone to have a chance at it. In preparation for the Abyss. The power of the Spirits was that powerful and was also useful. ¡®Jang Oh. He should currently be busy.¡¯ Hansoo thought of the man who had left him a deep impression as he continued to move. Hansoo thought of these words as he walked through the Tundra. Jang Oh hadn¡¯t told him the exact locations either. But he did give him instructions to obtain the strength of the Spirist. To continue walking in the direction the blessing pointed towards. The Ain¡¯s Blessing was like a house so it felt the emptiness inside and looked for an existence that filled it up. Not a dead corpse like a Spirit Stone but a living creature. He would just need to continue in this direction. Hansoo thought of Jang Ohughing at him and shook his head. But in all honesty, it wasn¡¯t really a tease back then. There wasn¡¯t anybody who wasn¡¯t interested in the Spirit Stones and almost everyone had killed the Ains for the Protection Elixirs in order to go into the Spirit Land. And he was part of this group. But Jang Oh would never have known. That he woulde back to the past like this and begin everything anew. ¡®Well...Anybody who would foresee something like this would be insane.¡¯ Hansoo chuckled as he continued to walk. Then. Roooaaaaaaaaaarrrr! A loud roar was heard in the distance. Hansoo frowned as he looked towards the 100m tall giant object through the blizzard far off in the distance. ¡®Northern Wall Beast...I¡¯vee close to the Thousand Rivers Mountain Range huh.¡¯ If one headed a bit further north from here they would arrive at a giant mountain range that blocked humans off like a giant castle wall. A humongous mountain range named the . The level 290 Northern Wall Beast, which was much more powerful than an Azure Ice Beast, was something that came down from these mountains and roamed over these ces. A giant mountain range, that was so big to the point of blocking any and every invader and was thus called the . The area wasn¡¯t blocked off artificially like the Great Maze of the Ains in the past. The reason why it couldn¡¯t be crossed was very simple. Since anyone would die before getting through it. A tremendous DoT damage that normal Protection Elixirs wouldn¡¯t be able to stop. And beasts that were several times stronger inside. An extremely tall mountain that was so tall and wide that it would be impossible to climb it given the duration of the Protection Elixirs. Hansoo understood why Muduse had sent him here to a degree. ¡®I guess she means that I can climb above that thing after I obtain the Spirit.¡¯ So getting the Spirit¡¯s power was of utmost importance. Roaaaaaar! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! A 100m-tall yeti-looking beast. ¡®End it quickly.¡¯ Hansoo, with the Forked Lightning in his right hand and the Spirit Stone in his left hand, red at the approaching Northern Wall Beast. Then. Whooooosh. The A grade Venom Spirit Stone exploded out with light and let out a green aura. Well, the Spirit Stone itself was exploding. Since Hansoo forcibly put it into overload. A method which gave the user a tremendous amount of strength but made the Spirit Stone unusable after. Boooooooooom! Hansoo smashed the head of the Nothern Wall Beast after jumping up. aanggg! Rooooaaaaaaarrr! The Northern Wall Beast roared in rage as it survived the attack. ¡®Yeah...This isn¡¯t enough.¡¯ Level 290 was no joke. But unluckily for the Nothern Wall Beast, it met Hansoo. The two most recent skills Hansoo had obtained were both specialized for killing giant things. Kiiiiiiiiiiiiing! He had fully recovered his health and mana on the way here. The Nurmaha Ring¡¯s ability which ate a tremendous amount of mana but allowed him to ignore Physical Defense was applied on the tip of Hansoo¡¯s spear again. Then. Boooooooom! Three dragons appeared from the spear and exploded towards the beast¡¯s head. Boooooom! The Northern Wall Beast¡¯s head was pierced through. Slump. Boom! Hansoonded on the corpse of the beast as he frowned at the strange sensation on the tips of his fingers. ¡®...This feels weird. What is this.¡¯ The Northern Wall Beasts were something he could note anywhere close to in the past so this was the first time he had actually killed one. But the strange sensation did exist. Hansoo decided to ignore this sensation for now and started to head towards the direction the symbol was telling him to. Then. Whoooosh! Whoosh! From the distance. Small flickering lights could be seen in the distance. ¡®They chased me huh.¡¯ Hansoo gripped his spear as he looked at the yers who weremunicating through the flickering lights. The Spirit Land was still part of the yers¡¯s territories. He won¡¯t be able to dodge them forever. It would be selfish to want to go through this entire area without any conflicts. This was what he had expected. But there was one thing that was out of his expectations. ¡®...At least 500. And it¡¯s increasing.¡¯ With that many people, it meant that every hunting team of the 15 Great ns in Area 11 had grouped up together. And this wasn¡¯t it, there were more toe. Hunting teams that were specialized in killing the Azure Ice Tigers and the Northern Wall Beasts were gathering up to number almost a thousand. ¡®You¡¯re going to even stop hunting to chase me?¡¯ They wouldn¡¯t walk here for a stroll. The high tier master yers came in here using items that costed anywhere from hundreds to thousands of dors an hour toe in here. To obtain greater benefits. And they wouldn¡¯t invest this heavily because of one single collision. ¡®...Did the Empire have a hand in this? These guys aren¡¯t people who listen that well.¡¯ They could just pretend to follow orders. But these guys were very into this whole thing. Hansoo pondered for a moment and then made a decision. ¡®Go through them.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what was going on outside the Spirit Land. And he was almost at the location the Ain¡¯s Blessings was telling him to go to. If they did form a n to deal with him, it would be better to act before they grouped uppletely. Hansoo then started to madly dash towards them. Booooooom! Then. Shimmer shimmer. The flickering lights started to enclose their encircling towards Hansoo. And the first one to arrive shed down at Hansoo with his short sword. A yer that was covered in shining artifacts grinded his teeth as he shed at Hansoo. ¡°You fucking bastard! The outside is in chaos because of you! Fucking...¡± ¡°You seem to have a lot of Stones of Immortalities?¡± Boooooooom! Hansoo mumbled after instantly blowing apart the guy¡¯s head then frowned at the sword embedded on his side. An injury which urred as he tried to deal with him in a single blow. These guys weren¡¯t easy. But there wasn¡¯t much time. So he had to kill each of them with a single strike. Even whilst receiving some damages. ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯ Booooooom! There were plenty of people who would hand over the Spirit Stones to him. Hansoo blew apart a A grade Ice type Spirit Stone in his left hand and started to charge towards the encircling. Chapter 267 : Underground (1) Chapter 267 : Underground (1) The leader of the Hydros n, Karon, shook his head. ¡°What a mess...¡± Karon was at loss for words as he saw the giant War Fortress that was surrounded in some white aura. Quite a lot of things had changed from the collision that happened the day before. The normal yers who lived day to day with their daily earnings didn¡¯t know but the giant ns who used the Kingdom¡¯s and Empire¡¯s territories as their base of operations were busy assessing the situation. And it was the same for the 15 great ns which were sorge to the point of influencing the local powers. But one thing was clear. That things had twisted in a veryplex manner. ¡®The ones who appeared... Have no thoughts ofing out from the War Fortress.¡¯ And they couldn¡¯t go in even if they wanted to. Since the Golden Dragon Formation was protecting them. The half-powdered walls of the War Fortress got reconstructed as the cracked ground mended itself. The bright light surrounded the entire War Fortress and prevented anybody from entering. And the yers whose revival points were in that perimeter got forcibly moved to the vige next door could only stand outside and stare at the high standing War Fortress from the distance. The people from the Kingdoms who had tried to go through the barrier had received heavy damages from the attacks of the Ains and had retreated. The only thing they could do was watch for now. ¡®For this entire thing to have been caused by one mad guy. Unbelievable.¡¯ There was a rumor. That one bug yer had caused all this. He destroyed the Great Maze, pulled out the Ains, suppressed the ¡®Red Dragon Wielder¡¯ Arthus Krancheska, the captain of the Magic Brigade, and ate up the War Fortress. This was something that the entire Hydros n could not aplish. But for him to have done this all by himself. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like a fake rumor... We need to see how much of this is the truth.¡¯ Though intel was being gathered at a rapid pace, it hadn¡¯t been long since the event had urred. And because there were lots of other random information from all around, there was a hugeck of time to gather the important intel. There was also a bigger issue as well. ¡®What do I do with this...¡¯ Karon touched the high quality mail in his hand and pressed down on his temples because of the headache. Then. Squeak. The door of the building used as the n¡¯s office opened up as a man walked in. ¡°Uh. n Leader. There¡¯s an interesting piece of information.¡± ¡°...What is it?¡± Unlike the other ns, the Hydros n was created through close rtionships and top yers joining afterwards. Most of the high ranked individuals came in with connections so they were all close to each other. Karon asked back in confusion as he heard the story from the leader of the hunting teams. ¡°...So you¡¯re telling me that the one who caused the ruckus here is in the center of the Spirit Land which takes days to go to ? And he erased an entire hunting team of our n?¡± ¡°Yeah. Apparently they found this out after getting pissed off when they got killed.¡± ¡°This is insane. Can he teleport or something as well then?¡± The Spirit Land didn¡¯t have warp gates. So the only method to travel was on foot. As Karon was befuddled at the fact that somebody who should be here was all the way over at the most northernnds of the Spirit Land. The guy shrugged his shoulders as he spoke. ¡°The rumor has already been spread all around. Those guys were so pissed that they went around spreading it.¡± ¡°Sigh... Fucking hell. The northernmost area? Ugh...¡± As Karon tightly clenched his head like it was about to explode, the man asked in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t we just need to buy time? What¡¯s to gain from killing him?¡± ording to the rumors, he was an extremely powerful individual. And killing one person didn¡¯t give much profit. It was better to focus on the treasure chest in front of their eyes. ¡®If we could just get through that...¡¯ The War Fortress which had buckled up like a turtle. But everybody knew how sweet the meat inside this thick shell would be. As the leader gulped his saliva at the War Fortress in the distance. Karon shook his head as he handed over the message in his hand. ¡°Just read it and see what¡¯s on it.¡± ¡°This...¡± As he read the message from Karon. His expression turned grim as well. ............................................... ¡°So... They were ordered to hunt me down no matter what?¡± Crunch. As Hansoo asked the man while grabbing him by the throat, the yer spat as he replied. ¡°Ugh...Then do you think we¡¯d be chasing you like this otherwise? You¡¯re dead now. Using hacks unfairly like this.¡± If the man who he was choking was a normal civilian of this world he might¡¯ve been trembling in fear of death but sadly he was a yer. The yer looked at Hansoo in annoyance while grinding his teeth. ¡®Fucking hell. What a waste of time.¡¯ It didn¡¯t annoy him because this guy was strong. It wasn¡¯t like they died and there was a limit to how much one could take. He just didn¡¯t like the situation itself. The Empire did promise them rewards. But it wasn¡¯t asking for a favor but rather giving them amand. How would they move around in a world like this without Warp Gates and without the support of those powers? And seeing their reaction, it seemed like they were going to forcefully send them into the Spirit Land if they didn¡¯tply. ¡®Fucking hell. How dare a fucking NPC do this. They tried so hard to please us up until now.¡¯ During the ages when the Kingdoms and the Empires fought, the NPCs tried very hard to drag the yers and the 15 Great ns. But they had all united now. The 15 ns could clearly feel that they were outsiders now. A tremendous difference in strength. They could still the visualize Cykrus smashing apart the earth with his giant greatsword. Of course they could fight against these NPCs since they didn¡¯t die. But what would be left for them? There won¡¯t be any fun in ying in a world filled with ruins if they won and losing would cause an even bigger problem. ¡®Fucking bastards. They should just do it themselves.¡¯ But everyone already knew that the people from the Kingdoms and the Empires couldn¡¯t set foot in the Spirit Land. Though it was shitty, the only method they had was to kill this guy. ¡°Hmm.¡± Hansoo thought about the situation for a bit and then started to chuckle. Crunch. Whoosh! Hansoo broke the neck and then looked around as the yer started to turn into golden light. Holes and broken ice. And artifacts everywhere. Things the yers dropped as they got killed while chasing him around. ¡®It¡¯s already been 3 days since they started chasing me huh.¡¯ 3 days. This was the time he had been looking for the traces of the blessing in the Spirit Land while smashing these things apart. Following the way the symbol in his chest was telling him to go, all the way up to right below the mountain range. He could see the raging blizzard above the mountain which rose up almost vertically. This was not something that he could withstand with just blessings. Since Muduse wouldn¡¯t ask something impossible, he needed to find a way to go in but it was nowhere to be seen. Which meant that there was only one possibility left. ¡®Underground.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the hard, frozen ground below his feet. Though snow and ice were covering it, nobody really knew how deep it would go. ¡®...I¡¯ll have to use the Nine Dragons Spear.¡¯ As Hansoo gripped his spear. Dragons started to slowly appear and surround his body. All the way up to seven. Hansoo tapped on the ground but there was no telling what was below this. Which meant that seven dragons might or might not work. But he only got out seven and pointed straight down. Since he might have to fight against the yers even after smashing his way down in the worst case scenario. In a situation like this where people were chasing him down from all areas, using a skill like the Nine Dragons Spear which had a huge aftereffect was something risky. In some ways, it might be better to regroup back at the War Fortress and slowly go through with the Ains instead of smashing his way down. But Hansooughed coldly and prepared to attack below. ¡®You feel impatient huh?¡¯ The Kingdoms and the Empires were trying way too hard just to recover some pride or for revenge. Which meant one thing. That the issue wasn¡¯t him, but rather the one sent him here and his current location. And Hansoo was very happy to see this. ¡®Let¡¯s see what you have hidden here.¡¯ ¡°Hey! Kill that guy!¡± ¡°Fucking bastard!¡± Hansoo nced between the tall vertical mountain covered inyers of snow and the yers charging at him from the distance, smiled coldly as he smashed downwards with his spear. With the ck orb created from seven dragons. Boooooooom! Though the Tundra was extremely hard, it couldn¡¯t withstand the Nine Dragons Spear. A tremendous noise urred as the floor below Hansoo started to break apart. Smashing apart the ice and melting the snow. And into the darkness below. Whooosh! Hansoo, who had started to fall into the extremely deep hole slowly, used his leftover mana to attack upwards and elerate his descent. To go down even faster. And the yers elerated further as they saw this. ¡°This bastard! Digging his own grave! You just wait right there!¡± ¡°You¡¯re fucked!¡± The bloodied body of 3 days of chase. The depleted mana from the big skill. Hansoo shrugged at the yers charging at him. ¡°You guys will be able to use it as well if you¡¯re lucky.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± As one of the yers stopped at his words right before they jumped down into the darkness. Rummmmbleeee! All the snow that wasyered on top of the mountain next to him started to fall down with a tremendous noise. Creating a gigantic avnche in the process. ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°Uaaaa! Run away!¡± The yers screamed at the sudden avnche that had urred. ................................................ Oooooong. ¡®...What a rat.¡¯ Sounds of cracking came out from the hands of Tiamet, who was sitting eyes closed and holding the stake above the White Dragon Arena. Though the Godly Weapon couldn¡¯t break, it was more than enough to show how distressed Tiamet was. ¡°He¡¯s really annoying huh. Just like you said.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Jang Oh. Spit it out if you have something to say. Don¡¯t stay silent.¡± The dark shadowy man gazed back at Tiamet expressionlessly. Chapter 268 : Underground (2) Reincarnator - Chapter 268 : Underground (2) Tiamet looked back at Jang Oh expressionlessly. ¡°I understand that you didn¡¯t forget the fact that we¡¯re taking care of you outsiders. Well, shall we call what we have a contract, like how you guys call it?¡± Jang Oh made a bitter expression at the condescending words of Tiamet. ¡®I know. That¡¯s why you treat us this way.¡¯ Horrible living conditions. This special area that was created near the extravagant capital always told them. That they should be thankful to at least be treated this way before going up. His friend, Clementine, tried very hard for their survival. But was the life given to them satisfactory? That was a different story. Reality was harsh. Especially in this damned world created by ¡®God¡¯. Tiamet spoke towards Jang Oh. ¡°We¡¯ve been nice to you so far. We¡¯ve protected you from the yers and kept you alive but... I don¡¯t like to keep things that are undeeded.¡± He and the natives of the Kingdoms and the Empire had a hard time going into the Spirit Land. Since for them the Ain¡¯s Blessing was an impossibility and the Protection Elixirs were not working. This is why he had kept these guys alive. These parasites that passed by his world momentarily. But if they didn¡¯t do their job, there was no need to keep them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll solve this problem.¡± Tiametughed towards Jang Oh who surrounded himself in bits of shadows as if he was about to move out. ¡°Take them all. Everybody who¡¯s just sitting around and eating.¡± Jang Oh¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me? I¡¯m more than enough.¡± These weren¡¯t empty words. He had been doing well by himself. And though he heard that the new guy was strong, he had confidence in winning. Since he had seen the other¡¯s skills over the hole. Then. Whoooosh! ¡°Kuhuk...¡± Jang Oh groaned at the powerful hand grabbing onto his throat. And Tiamet, the owner of this hand, slowly tightened his grip as he spoke with a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯m telling you to do it properly you fucking scrub. Don¡¯t you understand? It seems you don¡¯t want to take them because it¡¯s dangerous but... Know this. If you fail then you guys don¡¯t have any value left. If you still have a brain then you should know what is better, all of you dying versus just a few.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡°Stop him no matter what. From going over the mountain range. Don¡¯t let a single person cross it.¡± Smash! ¡®Muduse. Things won¡¯t go the way you want.¡¯ Tiamet mumbled after he threw Jang Oh on the ground. ...................................... Rummmmble. Hansoo continued to drop as he got hit by the avnche that fell from above. At that moment. He heard something from below. The sound of the ck marble created from the Nine Dragons Spear smashing against something. It had seeded in melting the snow but something was blocking the energy. Hansoo focused his sight as he fell. Soon. Through the mist that had been created from the ice and snow melting, he could see some ckish things. A steel wall that had been half destroyed by the Nine Dragons Spear. No, it shouldn¡¯t be steel. Steel wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the Nine Dragons Spear. Some sort of alloy. Despite it being half smashed apart, he could still see faint traces of light running through it. And Hansoo could somewhat guess what this was. ¡®This looks simr to the things from the Golden Dragon Formation...Why is this here. Hmm...¡¯ The wall of the Azure Dragon¡¯s Seat that was surrounded from the mana node¡¯s energy. The feeling of the metal and the energy that was emitted from it were simr to it. ¡®Jang Oh told me he went through the entrance. Hmm.¡¯ Hansoo thought of the words of Jang Oh from the past but merely shook his head and then raised his spear. And used his falling momentum to smash into the wall. Boooooooooooom! ¡®Not bad?¡¯ Despite it being half destroyed already, the wall did a good job of withstanding Hansoo¡¯s attack. The issue wasn¡¯t the material but rather the energy flowing through it. The wall that was about a meter thick started to heal itself with the energy flowing through it. Then. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ¡°You bastard! This isn¡¯t anywhere close enough to kill us!¡± The voices of the yers from above could be heard. This was within expectations. Though they got pushed away from the avnche, this wasn¡¯t enough to kill them. It was just to push them away and buy some time. ¡®Hmph. It¡¯ll be annoying if you chase.¡¯ Hansoo looked at the hole that was too small for him to go through and nodded. Then his mana was sucked into the Nurmaha¡¯s ring. Kiiiing! Hansoo saw the shining ring on his finger and then smashed the ring into the alloy wall. Boooom! The wall still stood but there was a difference this time. Whooosh! The Power Nullification of the ring erased about a two-meters-radius¡¯s worth of energy from the wall. This wouldn¡¯tst long since the wave of energy was flowing back into this area. But this was enough. Hansoo smashed his spear down onto the wall again. Crunch! Without the protection of the mysterious energy, the wall could not withstand Hansoo¡¯s attack from just the toughness of the alloy. A hole about Hansoo¡¯s size was created and Hansoo jumped through the wall. ¡°Huh? Hey you bastard! You¡¯re running?¡± ¡°Hold him down!¡± Boom! Booom! The yers ran towards the hole Hansoo disappeared through. But it was toote. Shhhshshshh! ¡°Uh!? What the. This thing is shrinking!¡± The Power Nullification had long worn out because of the waves of energy that rushed back in. The hole in the alloy wall that was barely enough for Hansoo to get through was already getting smaller. ¡°Fucking hell!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Boom! Boooom! The yers attacked the shrinking hole in panic but it was useless. The energy flowing through the wall was too powerful for them to break through. ¡°What in the...¡± ¡°What the hell is hidden here? Jesus...¡± Some people sat down and gave up but some still held on. ¡°Get back up and try looking around! There might be an entrance somewhere! Even a castle has doors!¡± Some of the yers heard this and nodded. And then started to slowly use their skills to search around. Chiiiiiiiiiik. Despite the tremendous amount of ice, which had umted and condensed over tens of thousands of years, it could not withstand thebined heat from the skills of thouasnds of yers. And as they started their search, a question surfaced into their heads. ¡®What is this?¡¯ The yers made confused expressions. The game, Exodus, was set in medieval times. Building up walls with stones and the royalty fighting with swords and spears. Though these stones and weapons were far beyond normal ones because of magic but the level of science was indeed very low. An alloy like this, which should only exist in some Sci-Fi movies, should not be present here. ¡®Is this for some major update...Or something?¡¯ The yers came up with the most befitting answer. Why else would something like this exist belowyers of ice thousands of kilometers away from civilization? At this moment the eyes of the yers changed. Curiosity started to rece the rage inside them. And the speed of them melting the ice sped up from this. At that moment. ¡°Uh?¡± One of the yers eximed out loud while he was melting the ice and proceeding in a twisted path. Though it was very muted, it could not stay undetected from the focused perceptions of the other yers. ¡°Did you find something?¡± ¡°Entrance? Did you find the entrance?¡± Everybody started to rush towards where the voice came from. But then the one who made the noise shook his head. ¡°No...It¡¯s not the entrance but...¡± The eyes of the yers naturally looked towards where the man was looking at. There wasn¡¯t an entrance there but a strange letter. [A...] ¡®What the hell is this now...¡¯ It was sorge that despite the yer having melted a 30m radius, only a single letter could be seen. And the yers who had gotten curious decided what to do. ¡°Shall we... Try digging it out carefully?¡± ¡°Some should provide support with skills so things don¡¯t fall on our heads and the others should melt it!¡± Everyone nodded as they spread out. Chiiiiiiik. Chiik. They dug around it like an ant¡¯s nest in fear of things copsing but in order to excavate everything, they would need to clear an area several timesrger than a football field. So everyone carefully erged the area while making sure things didn¡¯t fall. They were still master level yers and were the most powerful out of those. The ice melted away very quickly and soon an underground cave was created. Of a size that could allow thousands of people to live. And then they read what the letters said. [ASTRO-17] ¡®...What is this.¡¯ An english word that symbolized space. Though they knew what it meant, it didn¡¯t belong here. The game¡¯s main concept was unveiling the unknown while traveling through thends, something like this didn¡¯t fit the game at all. ................................................... Whoooosh! The moment Hansoo prated through the wall. He thought that a tunnel or a small space would appear after going through the 1m thick wall. But things werepletely out of his expectations. ¡°...Amazing.¡± Whoosh! Hansoo mumbled as he fell towards the ground far below. A cylindrical space that was several kilometers wide and tall. And Hansoo was shocked as he saw the giant world that spread out below his feet inside this space. Chapter 269 : Underground (3) Chapter 269 : Underground (3) ¡°Fucking hell. There¡¯s nothing to see.¡± The yers started to leave one by one after a long period of curiously staring at the mysterious letters. This damned thing didn¡¯t have an entrance anywhere. Even if it did, they would have to melt all the ice surrounding this thing at this rate. Which was not possible. ¡°Let¡¯s go up!¡± ¡°Ugh. What a waste of time.¡± The yersined but started to climb up one by one with weights lifted off their minds. They still gained something from this. ¡®Even if the guys from the Empire are crazy they wouldn¡¯t fault us when we havee this far.¡¯ If they really wanted to go through it then they probably could by gathering every yer here including the ones above. But why did they need to? This was more than enough. They had even given up their hunts toe all the way north to find this guy, what can they do about him escaping into some mysterious piece of metal? ¡®There. Nothing we can do.¡¯ As they came up from the hole, they could see countless others having climbed out from the snow and were checking their gear. And one of the yers who came out from the hole shouted towards them. ¡°Yo! Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s a dud.¡± But nobody moved. ¡®What? Do they not trust me?¡¯ Well, his words didck some exnation. But as the yer was about to shout again. One of his nsmen spoke with a frown on his face. ¡°...We can¡¯t man.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± The nsman showed the yer the message that hade. Though there were a lot of words in it, the summary was simple. And the yer frowned as he saw the message. ¡®Damned Empire...Stressing me even inside the game. What the hell is the 4th Brigade anyway.¡¯ ording to what he knew, there was only 3 Brigades in the Empire. The yer shouted while frowning at the news of the Brigade he had never heard of. ¡°What about it! If they just started then it¡¯ll take forever for them to get here. How long are we supposed to wait!¡± These yers had taken two days despite running at full speed to get here. Of course it would take longer if one calcted the time it took to kill beasts on the way. Then. Whooosh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re here already.¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± His vision darkened for a second and then the shadow below his feet stood up. ¡®What the...¡¯ The yer was shocked at the sight of his own shadow getting up and moving around. Then. The shadow turned into a man. ¡®Hmm...¡¯ A powerful aura that radiated from his entire body. He didn¡¯t know what the 4th Brigade was but this was more than enough to tell him that they weren¡¯t simple. And there was another problem. ¡®What is that.¡¯ A small shield in the man¡¯s right hand. As the yers made fearful expressions at the shield that let out a suspicious but powerful aura. The man who had used the spirit and his own skills to travel thousands of kilometers at a tremendous speed, Jang Oh, spoke. ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± A few of the yers were irritated at the arrogant NPC but it was still a NPC from the Empire. They exined the situation. Which made Jang Oh shocked. ¡®...There¡¯s energy flowing? Wasn¡¯t it a ruin?¡¯ The ce he obtained the Spirit wasn¡¯t as strong as this. Since they barely maintained their existence deep inside the ice or in the middle of a swamp somewhere. ¡®I guess it¡¯s a bit different¡¯ But this didn¡¯t matter. Since all he needed to do was aplish his objective. ¡®This is the end of jumping around.¡¯ Jang oh muttered to himself as he jumped into the hole Hansoo had made. With the shield raised. ............................................. Whooosh! Hansoo looked around as he fell. A vast space. Ake and a forest. Theke was so clear and blue that it seemed like fishes would jump up at any moment and the green color of the forest made it look extremely healthy. And the best part was the sky he was falling through. Ooooong. A giant object was floating in the air and lighting up this entire space. Bright but warm. Like... ¡®It¡¯s like a sun. A miniature sun?¡¯ It seemed like it contained a tremendous amount of energy but seeing it was radiating very soft light he could only think of the sun. And something else came into his eyes as he fell more. If everything he had seen so far was beauty of nature then this was something quite opposite. Cylindrical buildings that rose high into the sky. Oooong. Hansoo used a bit of mana to intensify his vision. He then saw the identity of these buildings. Starting at the outer parts, and at the inside through the windows. And a conclusion quickly came. ¡®It¡¯s a residential building.¡¯ Though there were a lot of strange objects, there were basic living conditions set such as tables, seats, beds and others. It was a building created for residents. And looking at this giant cylinder, a thought came up in Hansoo¡¯s head. ¡®Colony.¡¯ A colony created for survival which one could see in Sci-Fi movies. Tatatatak. Hansoonded onto the trees in an area which seemed to have been created as a orchard. ¡®...Why is such a thing below the Northern Tundra?¡¯ Hansoo made a confused expression. Even Jang Oh, who had gained the powers of the Spirit, didn¡¯t tell him about this. ¡®Did he not tell me...Or was it different from this.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know when and why this was created but he knew one thing for clear. That there were Spirits here. Shrrrng. Hansoo touched the branches of the tree next to him. Then a joyous and familiar aura seeped out. An aura full of life and vigor unlike the destructive auras of the Spirit Stones. ¡®Aura of the Tree Spirit.¡¯ A type of Spirit Stone which was sold much cheaper than ice or fire types because of itsck of usage in battles. But it was doing its job perfectly here. Maintaining the best state for the trees that were living here. ¡®The Lake... And the Land as well.¡¯ Hansoo started to walk as he sensed the nearby auras of theke and thend below his feet. He didn¡¯t have time to waste. There was one objective he had right now. Getting the Spirit and going across the mountain. And for this, he had to move. Hansoo pondered for a moment and then picked a direction. ¡®To the Power Room.¡¯ Though this ce was being managed by a Spirit, the Spirit did not live here. To be exact, the energy of the spirit was keeping every corner of this ce alive. This ce which was isted from light, air and water from the outside. ¡®And also check on the way. See whether there are living creatures here...¡¯ It was made for living creatures. It was a low probability but there might be traces of living things. There might even be somebody who had the answer to the question of what Muduse wanted him to bring. Tatatatak! Hansoo started to head towards the central area with the buildings while following the aura of the Spirits below his feet. Then. Shhshshshhhh. The surrounding trees that were being protected by the Spirit started to tremble. As if they weremunicating. ....................................... Tatatatatak. After a bit, he got to a giant structure after passing through many others. ¡®It¡¯s here huh.¡¯ A giant structure of which the entire outside was reinforced by a metal spirit. He could feel a tremendous amount of energy and vigor from inside it. ¡®There must be something in here.¡¯ Hansoo nodded. Even if something was inside there, it didn¡¯t matter. Since he just needed to get the Spirit¡¯s power and go across the mountain. Then. Rummblee. A rumbling noise was heard from where he hade in from. And Hansoo nodded at this sound. ¡®He came fast.¡¯ Though Tiamet couldn¡¯te, there was no way he would just sit and watch. And Clementine¡¯s forces wouldn¡¯t sit around either. Hansoo thought of the man who hade to meet him. ¡®...I didn¡¯t want to meet you like this but I guess I¡¯ll have to turn a blind eye this time around right?¡¯ His previous mentor. At the same time his protector. And his friend. Hansooposed himself as he saw Jang Oh who was creating a hole through the wall he hade through far off in the distance. While gripping the Forked Lightning tightly. .......................................................... ¡°Damn. Are you seeing this right now?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s live right now. Is it like the hint for the next big update? Damn, I¡¯m jealous of these guys.¡± A rumor filled with curiosity circted between the yers outside the War Fortress. Usually a live broadcast would only be used in battles as a tactical usage but that wasn¡¯t the case this time. The yers have envious expressions as they saw the live broadcasts of the yers who were looking at this entire thing all the way up at the Northern Wall. They were jealous because the rewards the first party that seeded after the 5th update came and the Maze had opened were quite substancial. Rummmblee! ¡°Woah....What the. Is that a NPC? Jesus christ.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± Rumble! The people started to mumble in shock from the NPC who was smashing a hole into the alloy wall with a tiny shield in his hand. Usually they would be attracted at the sight of a powerful NPC but their eyes turned to something else. Not the NPC but rather the alloy wall he was creating a hole in. Specifically the things that would be inside. Then. Chiiijijijik! The moment the NPC male created a hole with this powerful attacks. The yers who were watching cheered. ¡°Woah! Is he going in!?¡± ¡°Damn...Shall I go over there as well?¡¯ Due to the yells of the nearby yers, the others who had been encircling the War Fortress started to turn on the broadcast one by one. Soon. The entire surroundings of the War Fortress were filled with tiny floating screens. Chapter 270 : Underground (4) Chapter 270 : Underground (4) In the past. He had gone through the Green Road and had barely gone up but immediately fell into a lethal situation. Though he had gotten stronger in the Yellow Zone up until then, such a fucked up Zone like the Green Zone was a first. They could probably survive if they didn¡¯t get caught but the eyes of the Bug Killers were too sharp for them to sessfully hide when there was nobody to teach them or help them. And the information about the location of the exit for the Arancar zone which he had logged into made him fall into a deeper despair. But there was no need to worry that far. Since surviving day by day was a challenge in itself. But right before he was about to get killed off by the Bug yers. A man appeared before his eyes. The first impression wasn¡¯t that great but to him, who only had despair, a ray of hope had appeared. Of course there were still issues. ..................................................... Rumblee! The yers were in shock from the scene of the man in front of them who was breaking apart an entrance. The alloy wall which had stood strong despite thebined attacks of all of them was slowly being broken apart. From that man and the t object in his hands. ¡®...4th Brigade, I guess they aren¡¯t a pushover. What is that anyway?¡¯ As the t object in the man¡¯s hand collided against the alloy wall. The energy field surrounding the alloy wall was dispersed. This was the reason why the man had been able to smash apart the alloy wall all by himself. ¡®Damn. Is there a way to...¡¯ A small wisp of greed appeared inside the yer¡¯s minds but they suppressed it. Since attacking somebody from the Empire was a crazy act in itself and there was something else that made them more curious. What would be behind the alloy wall? Kiiiiing! But right before the entrance was broken apart. The man who had been attacking the wall, Jang Oh, suddenly stopped. ¡°Huh? ¡°Hey, why did you stop!?¡± While the yers were questioning his actions. ¡°Hmm...¡± Jang Oh looked around at the yers and then let out a wave of darkness. Nothing tremendously lethal but it was still powerful enough to severely damage them. And everybody dodged while cursing in shock. ¡°What the fuck?¡± ¡°What the hell man! Why!?¡± As the yers backed up. ¡®Heup.¡¯ Jang Oh gathered up all the strength in his body and smashed the wall under his feet. Booooom! The alloy wall that had been badly damaged gave up as a hole appeared. Jang Oh left behind the yers and jumped down. Whoosh! ¡°What the hell man!¡± ¡°Why are you going alone!¡± The yers who had backed up all charged towards the hole. Because they were going crazy from curiosity by this point. But at that point. ¡°Back off you bastards.¡± Boooom! The man let out a tremendous amount of darkness and prevented the yers froming in. And everybody freaked out at this attack and ran away again. Soon the small hole had closed up again due to the alloy wall¡¯s regeneration. ¡°Ahhhh! Fucking bastard!¡± ¡°How dare a mere NPC do this!¡± Everybody started to vent their anger by cursing off Jang Oh who had left them behind. They had been wary of going in so far but now the story had changed. An extremely mysterious space that may be the beginning of a giant quest. And the beautiful world that they saw for a moment before the hole had closed up. Bright lights, a clearke and lush forests. This was not something that should exist hundred of meters below the ice in the northernmost tundra. ¡°What the hell! Why did they tell us to stay then!? Didn¡¯t they need us?¡± ¡°And he said he was the 4th brigade! Why did hee alone!?¡± If he was going to go in alone then why did the Empire act like this? And why did they send them a message to stay here? ¡®Fucking hell...¡¯ As everybody was grinding their teeth in rage. One of the yers shouted. ¡°Let¡¯s go in everybody!¡± There was no reason for them to not. Though they couldn¡¯t break through because theycked numbers before, they had more than enough now. They just needed to cooperate to iste the mana flowing through the alloy wall and prate through it. Everybody acquiesced at these words. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Yeah! Do you even know how many are watching this!? We need to show them what¡¯s inside!¡± The man who had shouted smiled contently. ¡®I¡¯m going to see it with my own eyes. And... Kill those guys if we get the chance.¡¯ The man smiled. Those who were monsters. People who someone like him could not even dream of handling. But seeing the situation now, they would probably fight each other inside. At least one side will get turned into a mess. Which gave them an opportunity. ¡®This is going to be a jackpot. Hehehe.¡¯ The mysterious shield the man had. And the glittering artifacts the man who they had been chasing had around his body. ¡®This is basically a present box.¡¯ Boooobobooooom! The yers started to break apart the wall while thinking about the scenery inside and the two people who would be fighting to the death. ........................................... Rummble! As a man fell down from the hole. Whooosh! The man¡¯s body got surrounded by shadows and then appeared right before Hansoo. Crossing across hundreds of meters in an instant. And Hansoo frowned at this. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ It seemed like he used a skill but because it had mixed with the shadows around Jang Oh¡¯s body, it was hard to tell. Hansoo muttered to himself as he looked at Jang Oh who had perfectly integrated his skills and the shadow together. ¡®A man with many secrets.¡¯ Though they were quite close in the past, Jang Oh was extremely protective of the people in his vige and did not show anybody how he worked. Since he always worked solo. And Jang Oh was frowning as he appeared before Hansoo. But it wasn¡¯t from the rage he had against Hansoo. <..........> Jang Oh frowned at the constant trembles of the soul fragment in his head and then shouted in his mind. . Though they, were ones with the soul fragments, were made to forcibly listen to the orders of the soul, they weren¡¯t under control from the Lord symbol from Clementine¡¯s n. Since the powers of a n didn¡¯t work through dimensions. They all had their own thoughts and motivations. <.....> Jang Oh released his frown as the fragment loosened up and smiled towards Hansoo. WIth an expression full of respect. And not only his expression. Jang Oh spoke towards Hansoo. ¡°Amazing. You¡¯re the second person I¡¯ve seen in my life who is this amazing.¡± The first was Clementine. He himself had rampaged through the lower areas. But the moment he saw Clementine he understood that the world wasrge and there was a lot of monstrous people. Jang Oh decided to follow Clementine due to Clementine¡¯s endless potential in leadership and how she took extreme care of her own people. Since it felt like there would be no more dangers if he followed Clementine. ¡®I never thought there would be somebody else besides Clementine who could shock me.¡¯ Jang Oh whistled. Actually, this guy was beyond Clementine. ording to what he heard, this guy had saved the World Tree, dealt with the Gragos of the Orange Zone and even killed off all the God-like higher races of the Yellow Zone. In a world like this where it was hard to even keep one¡¯s own life, this man had saved an uncountable amount of people. His achievements made him look like a hero who might appear in legends. And deserving of his reputation, he had pushed out the damned yers and revived the Ains even in this Green Zone. ¡®How worthy of respect. You... Are doing something that I¡¯ve wanted to do so much but could not.¡¯ His otherrades were telling him to get revenge for Metiron and kill the man in front of him but his thoughts were different. Kiiiiing. Jang Oh spoke towards Hansoo in front of him. ¡°You¡¯ve done well so far but stop here.¡± This guy couldn¡¯t even beat him, much less Tiamet. Jang Oh continued to speak. ¡°This was good enough. The thing you¡¯re doing... Is enraging Tiamet. Stop here and join us instead.¡± This guy¡¯s skill would help him and Clementine tremendously. Even if this guy wasn¡¯t needed, he liked Hansoo a lot for a strange reason and really wished to recruit him. So he had told him about Tiamet. To make him give up on his own. And to make him join his side. ¡®You¡¯ve seen it as well. That power.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what was beyond that mountain range. But one thing was clear. That the thing this guy was doing here was something Tiamet deeply cared about and wanted to prevent. If he seeded then Tiamet would stand up from his seat with a towering rage. Forsaking everything else. ¡®Just give up. We¡¯re just... People who are passing by. But if you continue to resist...¡¯ Jang Oh thought of hisrades who were caught like hostages and then clenched his hold on the ckish shield. ............................................................... ¡°We got through!¡± Booooom! The yers shouted in glee from the hole in the wall. But this glee onlysted for a moment. People started to shout at the hole which had already started to shrink. ¡°Hey! Not all of us can go in! We have to keep this up!¡± A few of the people here would have to stay and keep attacking it to prevent it closing back up again. A few of the peopleughed. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no reason for all of us to go in right?¡± In the distance. Inside the cylindrical world. There was a very unique looking area inside this ce. A factory-like structure which was surrounded by giant walls. ¡®Let¡¯s see what¡¯s there first.¡¯ Though normal people were afraid of mystery, they weren¡¯t. ¡®We¡¯re immortal.¡¯ The mysterious only roused up their curiosity further. ¡°Hahahaha! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Everybody, can you see! Continue to tune in since we haven¡¯t started fighting yet!¡± The yers smiled at the giant structures from above and then started to fall one by one. Towards the ground. Chapter 271 : Berserk (1) Chapter 270 : Berserk (1) The day when they had first met. The man whoughed at him with a funny mask. Hansoo spat back at the man. Though he was weak, he was still an adventurer of the Otherworld. The viciousness he had grown in order to survive did not lose out to anybody else¡¯s. And the manughed at Hansoo as if he was cute and then spoke. Hansoo chuckled. He knew that this man was strong. But that was it. The ones who were chasing him were immortal. The n was not something a small group of adventurers could handle. > At that moment. The bug killers stopped as they saw the man with the strange mask. As Hansoo grinded his teeth at the bug killers who had caught up, the man in front of Hansoo chuckled as he spoke towards the bug killers. The people who had been chasing Hansoo backed off peacefully. And Hansoo was lost for words. The man took off the mask on his face and smiled. This was the first time Hansoo had seen Jang Oh¡¯s face. ...................................... As Hansoo thought back to the past. Jang Oh spoke:. ¡°This is the final time I¡¯m saying this. Stop all this and just follow me. And... Make everyone under you surrender. Then they¡¯ll at least be able to keep their lives.¡± It wasn¡¯t toote to stop yet. Though Tiamet treated the adventurers like crap, he didn¡¯t try to pull them out by their roots. He merely kept them below him and controlled them. Hansoo replied expressionlessly. ¡°What about the Ains?¡± Jang Oh shrugged at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡°...Nothing we can do about them.¡± The adventurers would just leave this ce. But the Ains and Muduse wouldn¡¯t stop trying to get across that mountain range. And this was something Tiamet was dreadfully afraid of. The Empire and the Kingdoms wouldn¡¯t sit by and watch. And even now, there were preparations going on in the Empire. ¡®Destruction Cannon.¡¯ Jang Oh muttered to himself as he thought of the hidden weapon underground back in the Empire¡¯s capital. It had been 800 years since the Ains had been trapped. They, who had sealed the Ains in fear, always thought of the worst case scenario. What would happen when the Ain¡¯s seals were released? What would they try to do once they got released? And what would happen to the Empire and the Kingdoms because of the Ains. The natives had constantly worried and prepared about this for the past 800 years and they had even prepared for a situation where the Ains got to the Spirit Land, a ce themselves couldn¡¯t enter with ease. The Ains would try to cross the mountain range but would eventually all get killed before they got there. Since there was a huge difference between those who had been preparing for 800 years and those who had been in stasis. ¡°Just join us.¡± Hansoo chuckled at Jang Oh¡¯s words. If he took this offer, he would be safe temporarily. He would also be able to reduce the deaths by arge amount. But that meant that their lives will always be under the control of these guys. The reason why the Empire and the Kingdoms could not move out with ease wasn¡¯t because of the War Fortress. It was because of the Ains who were slowly gaining back their strength. And for Hansoo to betray the Ains, who will be his strongest allies, and kill them all? At that point the bnce of power will be broken and there would be nothing they could do when Tiamet decides to kill them all off. And even so, it was not something he could ept when he needed to receive the Spirit¡¯s powers. ¡®Well, at least I got to confirm two things.¡¯ First, Tiamet was very wary of the Ains and the adventurers who could be variables. Second, that the variable was across that mountain. ¡®Let¡¯s see what¡¯s above it then.¡¯ Hansoo looked at Jang Oh after organizing his thoughts. Since their opinions and situations varied, they could not avoid a collision. And he wasn¡¯t looking to avoid it anyway. It was probably the same for Jang Oh as well. ¡®Because of our past... I¡¯ll give you an offer as well.¡¯ As Jang Oh gave him a final offer because he pitied Hansoo and the others, this was the final thing Hansoo could do for Jang Oh. Hansoo steeled himself in order to not show his emotions and then spoke towards Jang Oh in a resolute voice. Wanting him to ept. Though he wouldn¡¯t. ¡°Shall I make a better offer?¡± ¡°...What is it?¡± Hansoo clenched his spear and spoke. ¡°Quietly hide until this all ends. Don¡¯t interfere. Then after everything ends we will treat you guys well.¡± Keldian had told Hansoo to kill everybody who interferes. Along with the Dark Lord of this zone, Jang Oh. But there was something Keldian didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t know how the people below Jang Oh were living their lives. ¡®They haven¡¯t done any wrong.¡¯ Jang Oh had decided to shoulder all their sins. But the moment Jang Oh heard Hansoo¡¯s words, his expression froze. He could not do such a thing. This other guy was probably saying this because he thought that he would win in the end. But his thoughts were different after a long period of watching Tiamet¡¯s strength. Tiamet would win and this guy would lose. So before this guy took all of humanity into oblivion, he needed to kill him. ¡®You should¡¯ve stopped here.¡¯ Then. Boooooooooom! Shadows exploded out from Jang Oh¡¯s body and surrounded him. Not the cloud-like shadows like the ones he had used so far but rather thick and dark shadows. And soon a ck knight appeared before Hansoo¡¯s eyes. Whooooosh! Jang Oh swung across the air with the shield in his right hand. Towards Hansoo who seemed to have expected all this and had started to thrust with his spear. Boooooooooom! The moment the Forked Lightning in Hansoo¡¯s hand collided with the shield, a tremendous explosive sound urred as a shockwave spread out in all directions. Veins popped out from Hansoo¡¯s hands. An attack which carried all his strength behind it. But the shield had sessfully blocked his attack. ¡®Tsk. I knew this would happen.¡¯ He was superior in terms of the physical capabilities of his body and in mana. But his opponent had many cards to y as well. Boooom! Boom! Hansoo¡¯s spear twisted around like a snake then cut across the air towards the ck knight. The attack which could even smash apart a master yer arrived in front of the knight but that¡¯s as far as it went. Jang Oh deflected the attack away with his shield then dispersed his body into fragments of shadows. Then. Whooooosh! A dangerous aura from below his feet. Hansoo lifted up his feet and dodged away from the shadows that were charging towards him. The shadow des that rose out from the shadows below his feet. Boooooooooom! Jang Oh, who had been focusing on defense previously, suddenly threw the shield towards Hansoo and Hansoo quickly lifted his spear up in order to block mid-air. Though he had lost his bnce, he was still superior in terms of strength and mana. But then. Oooooong! Jang Oh¡¯s shield made a strange humming noise as it started to let out yellow light. The moment that yellow light passed by Hansoo. Shwoooosh! The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement that surrounded Hansoo¡¯s body and his artifacts got shattered apart and the shield smashed towards Hansoo¡¯s bare body. Booom! Veins popped out in Hansoo¡¯s arms as he blocked the shield with his spear. And as Hansoo jumped back after pushing away the shield. Whooosh! Hansoo frowned at the chain-like shadows that exploded out from beneath his feet. ¡®Dark Spirit. Annoying. That shield too...¡¯ Crunch! He had ripped apart the chains with brute strength but the shield had seeded in dodging the spear and smashing into Hansoo¡¯s chest. Booooooom! A tremendous amount of force smashed into Hansoo¡¯s chest and Jang Oh didn¡¯t let a single momemt go to waste as he continued to push Hansoo back. Boom! Boom! The surrounding flora all got snapped and broken from the shockwaves as the nearbyke melted due to the collision of mana. And Hansoo was taking all of these attacks with his bare body. Booooom! Every time he got hit, cracks appeared on the Thousand Soldiers Armor and the spear got bent to the point of breaking. Hansoo smashed the shield which dispersed his mana with the yellow light every time it hit him and jumped back more. But Jang Oh didn¡¯t let Hansoo do as he pleased as a storm of shadows rushed in towards Hansoo. ¡®So this is how it¡¯s like to fight against him.¡¯ He could not tell where the body, skills and weapons were. It was just all darkness. He surrounded the entire body with darkness and stormed through. Cut the enemy¡¯s vision and attack from the shadows. Endlessly. Even if he gained the Spirit¡¯s power, he could not do such a thing right now. This was the umtion of endless effort. Jang Oh, who had seeded in integrating his entire body, all of his skills and his artifacts with the shadow was nothing but a mass of darkness. A form which did not resemble a human at all. ¡®But... He¡¯s still human.¡¯ Boooooooom! As the yellow light dispersed his mana again and the shadows were about to smash into his body again. Hansoo spoke. In a cold manner. ¡°Michael Dawson. How does it feel to sell out yourrades?¡± Then. Jang Oh stopped in ce. Michael Dawson. One of the two n leaders of the Ant Eater n. The name that made Jang Oh regret for all of eternity. The soul fragment Jang Oh denied started to violently shake. Then Jang Oh¡¯s right hand moved at lightning speed and blocked the fist with his shield. Then. The Seven Strands Spear which had threatened Hansoo in the zone below started to head towards Hansoo while being surrounded in a dark aura. Though there was no mana jade to support this, Jang Oh was much stronger than Metiron and there was the power of the spirit on top of this. And the power behind it would not be small at this close of a range. Whooooosh! Hansoo frowned as he backed off. Soon. Crunch! Craack! Jang Oh regenerated the caved in chest as he spoke to Hansoo expressionlessly. ¡°Jang Oh is toopassionate. How would he be able toplete the contract with Tiamet at this ra...Fuck!¡± Jang Oh suddenly shouted in shock and raised his shield again. Then. Boooom! Hansoo¡¯s right hand smashed onto the shield again. Hansoo muttered while looking at the different eyes of Jang oh. ¡®You speak too much.¡¯ Booooom! Hansoo then continued to attack. He had to finish this off quickly and go in. ¡®Those guys are getting on my nerves.¡¯ Hansoo looked towards the structure behind him that had started to activate with a strange noise. Chapter 273 : Berserk (3) Chapter 273 : Berserk (3) Oooooong. <...It was taken huh.> Jang Oh mumbled as he looked at his body from a dark location within his mind. He had failed. And now the only thing he could do was hope that the person who took over his body, Taehee, did better. For the contract. Jang Oh thought of the past. The words Tiamet had said casually while walking past him. He didn¡¯t know the exact reason why but Tiamet didn¡¯t want anyone to go past the mountain range and to the forgottennds beyond. Neither the citizens of this world. The Ains. Nor the yers. So he had sealed the Ains and suppressed the citizens by creating the Empire and the Kingdoms. And there was no need to worry about the immortal yers since their limitations prevented them from doing so. But a variable appeared. Themselves, the adventurers. Apparently Tiamet realized something the moment he saw them. That they could go across. But at the same time he realized something else. That he couldn¡¯t kill them all by himself. Because the adventurers would continue to climb up endlessly. He, who was rooted in the White Dragon Arena, couldn¡¯t kill everyone of these guys who appeared all over the entire world and eventually somebody who could go across the range would appear and slip by him. So he had decided to do his best in order to get rid of every adventurer and captured Jang Oh¡¯s group to use them as a lure for others. But then Clementine made a deal with him. Tiamet wanted to control the adventurers and Clementine needed to handle those who passed by his eyes and came through the Green Road from below. Since both sides needed the same thing, the deal was made swiftly and with ease. And there was no need for the citizens of this world to step out either. Since there was a group who was easy to manipte and could not die. With the support of the Empire and the Kingdoms as well as the rewards and the hatred towards the Bug yers, a humongous n that didn¡¯t lose out to other ns had been created. And Jang Oh received the help of the Empire and had be the n leader. To look over the Spirit Land and capture the other adventurers. And for this price, Clementine¡¯srades from below had been guaranteed safety. For the Login area, Arrancar Zone and the Logout Area, the vige next to the Capital. This is how the n had been created. ¡®Sigh...¡¯ Jang Oh was dispirited as he watched his own body¡¯s controls having been taken from him. Jang Oh didn¡¯t want others to know about what he and Clementine were doing. It was better the less people knew about this. And to not let others shoulder this weight with him, he had decided to shoulder it all by himself and had decided to stay behind in this world. He had gained the power of a Spirit and had raised the mastery level of his skills to the apex. For 20 years without rest. And he had dealt with the issues within the Spirit Land all by himself because the adventurers were too weak for this ce and because the citizens could note into this ce. But for him to lose like this. Jang Oh mumbled bitterly while being trapped within the darkness after having lost. ¡®Clementine... Is this alright?¡¯ He had never doubted Clementine so far. The Fragments of Seven Souls, the Contract Trait and the Lord Trait. There was a limit to how many people one could control with these. Though the Lord Trait could control a lot more people, the Contract Trait was rarer and more useful and something like the Fragments of Seven Souls only existed with Taehee. Though they had gained safety within this world, they were still weak within this world and people who couldn¡¯t be their allies were more dangerous than monsters. He had thought that Clementine¡¯s orders was the best and had always followed them. Though he was swimming in a sea of guilt, he withstood the shing waves thanks to the smiles of those who passed through safely due to him. Since the second he gave up, Tiamet would set out to destroy them all due to them not having any more use for him. But then an strange person appeared. Some crazy maniac who told him that he would take everyone here. ¡®...Was killing them all the best choice? Did we have to kill them? Clementine?¡¯ Someone said once. That once you are held back by the chains of reality, the pastes back to you. Jang Oh thought back to the things he had done and fell into sadness. ......................................... Booooooom! Hansoo frowned as he looked at Jang Oh who was attacking him. He, who was armed with countless Zero-umbering skills, was extremely powerful. But between himself, who had only trained for a year, and Jang Oh who had 20 years to increase the mastery of his skills, there was indeed a huge difference. And even more so since people like Taehee and Jang Oh were the elites of the elites. Chwaaaak! The moment the red powder spread out into the air. ck shadows spread out to block the red powder and reduced the damage. Then. Boooboboooom! Countless skills whose their original identities could not be made out because of the shadows smashed Hansoo¡¯s body, his reinforcement and his armor. Though he was superior in terms of physical strength and artifacts, that one shield neutralized it all. Kiiiiiiing! ¡®...I guess he trusts this guy. For them to lend him a Divine Weapon.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the shield that was slowly gnawing away at his mana with the the yellow lights. Arham¡¯s Shield. A shield which dispersed all forms of energy that were malicious towards it. Though it didn¡¯t have a uniquely powerful attack like the God¡¯s il, this single passive skill¡¯s effect in a battle was tremendous on its own. Though it was a bit inferior to the Power Destruction of Nurmaha¡¯s Ring, it still worked as a form of dispelling. If he didn¡¯t have enough mana or the Mana Jade, then his mana would long have dried out. Hansoo started to worry. ¡®At this rate... I indeed would win.¡¯ Boooooom! Hansoo mumbled while looking at Jang Oh who had turned pale. Though it was better than the situation with Metiron, Taehee, who should be roaming around the indigo or even the violet zone, was much stronger than Jang Oh. Even if it was a fragment, the body could not withstand it. But the real issue was behind him. Ooooooooongg! The sounds that wereing from therge structure behind him were getting louder and louder. No, the aura that was being released from that ce was the issue. Rummmmblee! A huge amount of mana that could even shake thends below was seeping out. Oooooooong! If one could color the auras that were seeping out then there would be numerous dozens of different colors. Countless types of Spirit¡¯s Auras. And the pressure that was being radiated was so intense that it caused both he and Jang Oh¡¯s skins to tremble but the surrounding trees were just bing more invigorated. The reason why Hansoo was so sure of his victory was because of this. Oooooong! Unlike Jang Oh who already had something inside him, Hansoo¡¯s symbol was trembling intensely as it absorbing all the surrounding auras of the Spirits. And thanks to this Hansoo¡¯s entire body was glowing with lights as well. Whoooosh! mes appeared every time he swung his arms and lightning appeared where his spear smashed onto the ground. Originally, the Arham¡¯s Shield should be gnawing away at his reinforcement and making it harder to battle but the energy from the Spirits was filling the gaps. ¡®Did she give me the symbol after having expected all of this?¡¯ Hansoo thought of Muduse and started to recapitte the current situation. He had the upper hand in the fight. But even though the situation behind him allowed him to have the upper hand in this battle, leaving it alone didn¡¯t really make him feel any better. Though it was all within his expectations, if this amount of energy exploded in the wrong direction then that itself was more than enough to be a catastrophe. ¡®...I need to deal with that first.¡¯ Then. Boooooom! Hansoo raised the Forked Lightning and then attacked Jang Oh. The Shield let out rays of yellow light to disperse his reinforcement but countless colors filled the gap where the reinforcement had been. Craaack! Wind, Lightning and mes stormed the location where the shield and the spear collided. To the point of even causing the darkness surrounding Jang Oh¡¯s body to retreat. Boooom! As Jang Oh couldn¡¯t handle the power behind Hansoo¡¯s attack and took numerous steps backwards. Whoooosh! Hansoo moved his body and charged towards the structure. Ignoring Jang Ohpletely. ¡°Hmm.¡± Jang Oh, no, Taehee looked towards Hansoo¡¯s back and shrugged his shoulders. ¡®Can¡¯t follow that. Anyways...He¡¯s really strong.¡¯ The auras that Hansoo was absorbing hade out from that structure. The closer Hansoo got to that building, the faster he would absorb the auras and the stronger he would get. Fighting against Hansoo in a situation like this where they were already in the losing situation was basically suicide. Taehee decided to give up and turned around depressedly. ¡®I had a lot to talk about...I guess I need to look for another chance.¡¯ There hadn¡¯t been a chance to say a word but she hade here with a lot to talk about. But eventually another chance would arise. Since that guy didn¡¯t seem to like her which meant that they would eventually meet again. Whoooosh! Jang Oh¡¯s body that was surrounded in darkness disappeared. ......................................... Ooooooooooong! Hansoo quickly ran past the ss orbs and headed deeper. He could still see the footprints that had been left behind within this ce. Hansoo eventually arrived at a ce. ¡®This is...¡¯ Hansoo frowned as he looked at the mysterious object in front of him. Rummmblee! A giant sphere that had taken position inside the giant structure. The giant sphere, which had the radius of a hundred meters was floating in mid air as it devoured the energy that had flowed out from the spheres he had run past. Hansoo was curious about the identity of the sphere but he had something else he had to worry about. ¡®....Where did he go?¡¯ Hansoo was confused as he looked at the panels beside the sphere. Since this giant structure wouldn¡¯t move on its own, the yer definitely activated this himself. But there was no trace of the yer who activated this. Not even the trace of battle. ¡®...Did he logout or something?¡¯ As Hansoo frowned thinking about the yer who suddenly disappeared. Rummmblee! A tremendous earthquake could be felt. ¡®This....?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t really an earthquake. Hansoo was slightly worried about the whole space copsing. Booooom! As if it finally started acting up, the sphere in front of him began to let out a blinding amount of light. At the same time. Rummmblee. Hansoo finally realized why the earthquake had urred and what the giant sphere in front of his eyes was. Hansoo¡¯s body and the room he was located in started to slowly rise up. Smashing through the countlessyers of ice above. ¡®... It was an engine...?¡¯ Chapter 274 : Land from the past (1) Chapter 274 : Land from the past (1) Empire¡¯s Capital. Kirkis. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Somebody walked towards Tiamet who was sitting in a lotus position in the center of the White Dragon Arena. The Commander General of the Empire¡¯s Magic Brigade. Gran kain. He was almost 80 and there were less than 3 people in the entire Empire who were stronger than him, but he was still very cautious when approaching Tiamet. After preparing himself both mentally and physically, he started to carefully speak towards Tiamet. ¡°The Destruction Cannon is almost ready. If we use the Rangkom¡¯s Stake as a medium after we finish stabilizing it then we can attack the Ains anytime we want.¡± Tiamet remained seated in the same position and spoke in a grim manner. ¡°Before attacking them, send a final warning to them using the yers again. Telling them to give up.¡± ¡°...Understood.¡± ¡®We wouldn¡¯t be able to finish them off even if we used the cannon in a surprise attack Why is he giving them a warning?¡¯ Kain didn¡¯t understand but he didn¡¯t show his thoughts. Since Tiamet was an existence at the same level as a God to them. But Tiamet suddenly frowned and started to re at Kain. And Kain was shocked from this gaze and he started to sweat profusely and carefully asked. ¡°Why... What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kain thought back to every single action he had performed but he couldn¡¯t figure it out. But Tiamet wasn¡¯t looking at Kain. He was looking towards the north, past Kain. ¡®... Jang Oh. This useless bastard. I even gave you a Divine Artifact.¡¯ Rummmblee. Kain couldn¡¯t see it due to the distance but he could still feel it. This aura was too familiar not to notice. Tiamet stood up as he felt the minute but longing sensation that resonated out from the north. And Kain was shocked at this action, he hurriedly asked. ¡°Sir Tiamet. Did I do something...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Tiamet spoke expressionlessly. ¡°We¡¯re going to the cannon.¡± Crrakle. Tiamet pulled out the Rangkom¡¯s stake. ........................................ Rummmblee. ¡®...A ship?¡¯ Hansoo felt his body rising up into the air and quickly deduced the current situation. This giant colony flying into the sky being a space ship was just his spections, he could be wrong. But there was one important thing. Was it safe? Hansoo looked towards the engine which was letting out a blinding amount of light. It looked like it had been made with technology he didn¡¯t quite know about that was way more advanced than that of Earth but it had been hidden under the ground for too long. Without anybody maintaining it, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for a problem to ur. The worst case scenario was it exploding on the spot or falling back down after a short flight. The fall wouldn¡¯t kill him but the explosion of the engine was more than enough to harm him. Since the energy being held inside was not something even Hansoo could ignore. Well, it was the same if it fell too. He would be fine from the crash but the all the spirit¡¯s orbs containing the energy would explode. It was the same as an explosion at that point. ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯ Whooooosh! There was somebody who was useful for a situation like this. Hansoo spread out his Dark Cloud and started to check every corner of the Engine Room. Since he had to escape if things were actually dangerous. Well, he should have just escaped instead of checking the surroundings but there was a reason why he stayed. The reason why Muduse had sent him here. If he could be sure that this strange space ship wouldn¡¯t explode then he might be able to find out a lot more. Ooooong! Kiririririk. The Dark Cloud started to seep into the entire Engine Room. From the tubes that supplied the energy all way to the various controls. As well as the Engine. Of course he didn¡¯t do this to understand the technology behind all this. Since it would take literally an eternity for him to figure all this advanced stuff. He solely focused on one thing. The flow of the energy. The most important thing was how well this energy was being controlled and contained. And soon. Whoooosh. The Dark Clouds all flew back into Hansoo¡¯s body as he deduced that it was safe enough. Surprisingly, this giant engine was working in top condition while controlling and suppressing that tremendous amount of energy despite being activated after hundreds of years. To the point of even making the flow of energy beautiful. It felt like he was watching an art piece. He tried to see if he could affect it with the Dark Cloud but the flow continued onwards while ignoring his attempts. Which meant it was safe to say it wouldn¡¯t fall or explode randomly. Hansoo then naturally thought of the next thing. ¡®Could I control it?¡¯ Controlling it was one thing but he was curious of the intel hidden on this ship. And Hansoo was able to figure out the answer with ease. ¡®It seems that thing is controlling it.¡¯ Hansoo walked up to the panel next to the giant sphere. Kiiiriririk Kiiiiiingg. The panel, which had yellow letters on a blue background, looked small but this was only rtive to the giant sphere. Seeing it up close it was quiterge. 5m sideways, 2m up and down. And some spherical image was appearing on the panel. ¡®Globe?¡¯ It was like the globe he had seen often when he had been young. ¡®Is this the image of the we are on?¡¯ It looked like a space ship. Of course it would have something like this. And as Hansoo touched the screen, the giant spun and showed another angle. Hansoo spun it around to check things and then thought to himself. ¡®A bit different from earth...Well I guess that¡¯s normal.¡¯ It looked muchrger than earth as well. But this singr projection was not enough intel. It wasn¡¯t showing any important locations, its purpose was just for simple imaging. ¡®I need more information...¡¯ He tried to pry deeper into the panel. But what he got in return were bright red warning signs. [Restricted User] [ess Required] [Level 3 Plus Information. Administrator Required.] [Add additional...] The interface itself wasn¡¯t hard but every part of it prevented him from entering. ¡®How did the damn yers activate this.¡¯ Hansoo smacked his lips. He originally had three ns. First, gather as much intel as he could from this ce. Second, go to the restrictednds past the mountain range with this. Third, use this as a weapon. This being a colony had no use to him. Though it could house people, that was it. If he took this to the War Fortress then the superhumans of the Empires and the Kingdoms would charge over. It would receive a huge amount of damage even before people got on. And this ce wasn¡¯t a login area so he would receive attacks every time he went to the login areas. But he should easily be able to follow through his three original ns. This giant ship was basically a bomb. Killing that monster Tiamet might be too much but it could be used in various ways. Since he could still kill somebody like Cykrus. ¡®But...That¡¯s only when I can control this damn thing.¡¯ If his intention wasn¡¯t to create a giant crater for ake to y around in, then there was no point of blowing it up here. Since this ship seemed to have stopped in mid air. ¡®....I guess this could be used as a floating garden in the future.¡¯ Hansoo moved his eyes away from the panel. There was no point of wasting time here. There was a reason why he came here. Obtaining a spirit in order to go across the range. Well, he could already do this. Since there were thousands of spirits outside of this engine room. As long as he passed the test the symbol gave him. He wouldn¡¯t need to take this giant ship and could just run across it. ¡®Since the symbol Muduse gave me doesn¡¯t look simple... I should be able to get a stronger spirit.¡¯ The level of the spirit one gained was rtive to one¡¯s strength and the quality of the symbol. As Hansoo turned his body. Kiiiiiiiing! The symbol on his body started to shine. ¡®...What the?¡¯ The symbol muse nted on his body. The light from the symbol flew across his arm and then towards the panel. And the moment this light touched the panel. Kiiiiiiing! New words appeared on the panel. [Administrator confirmed...Logging In] [....ess Granted.] ¡°Muduse, I don¡¯t really like surprise events like this hehe.¡± Hansoo chuckled. Chapter 275 : Land from the past (2) Chapter 275 : Land from the past (2) Rummmblee. ¡°What the...What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Did those guys who went in activate this thing?¡± ¡°Can anybody contact them? I can¡¯t seem to be able to.¡± All the yers who had been above the giant ship were startled from the sudden movement of the giant structure. Though they didn¡¯t know how far up it would rise, there was nothing in it for them if they just floated along with this. ¡®Yeah, no.¡¯ One of the yers clenched their teeth. This obviously seemed to be linked to an amazing questline. If he died here then he wouldn¡¯t be able to participate. He needed to find a safe spot first. And his eyes naturally fell upon a location. The entrance which had been clogged up by skills to prevent it from fixing itself. ¡®...Not everybody can go in but.¡¯ While they were all ncing at each other, one of the yers spoke calmly. ¡°Since we can¡¯t all go in, let¡¯s divide it up. An equal number of people between ns. We can just share the rewards from in there afterwards.¡± But as they were about to agree to this. Kiiiiiing. ¡°...What is that?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that from the capital? Kirkis.¡± In the distance. A light was flickering thousands of kilometers in the distance. From the capital of the Empire. The yers frowned as they saw the small but clear rainbow colored light. ¡°Did the Calicule n receive any messages? Isn¡¯t your n leader the owner of a territory in the Empire?¡± One of the nsmen from the Calicule n stayed silent but it was clear that he was confused as well from his expression. , the leader of the Calicule n. One of the people who had achieved a tremendous amount of merit points and had been granted the ownership of a special territory right next to the capital of the Empire. Their n leader, Astania, should know something about this. Since there were rumors saying that he had connections with Tiamet as well. But they had not received any messages regarding that. ¡®What could it be...¡¯ Everybody fell into confusion as they saw the seven colored lights that continued to flicker while continuously bingrger andrger. ...................................... As the administrative rights were confirmed, all of the red warning letters disappeared. Then. [Administrator number 1011, ess Confirmed.] [You Are Now Allowed To ess The Muduse System.] ¡®....Muduse System?¡¯ Hansoo¡¯s eyebrows rose up. Since Muduse was the name of somebody he knew. But he decided to ask other things first. There was a lot he wanted to ask. ¡°What is the objective of this ship?¡± Large words started to appear upon the panel. [The ASTRO-17 Ship¡¯s construction had started on the 19th month of year 2199 in order to reach the nearest, TIAMET-1131, and hadpleted its preparations on the 21st month of the year 2211.] ¡°Reason for this objective?¡± [To find more space for the expansion of the race.] Hansoo nodded. He finally figured out the origins of this thing. ¡®Terraforming... Is that what it¡¯s doing?¡¯ A few other questions appeared in his mind after finding out the objective of the ship, he decided to ask the thing he was the most curious about first. ¡°Does the race that built you exist upon this?¡± This was not something the Empire and the Kingdoms, who fought with swords and built castles out of stones, could build. Even if the Empire had a lot to hide, this was clearly some super advanced technology. So he had thought this ship came from outside. But if this ship was built in order to leave the then the story changes. There had to be a race who had the technology to build this. A race which he could not guess the identity of no matter what. There were three possibilities. 1, They left behind a few hidden ships in various locations and all went to their goal. 2, They existed somewhere on this and were hiding from the eyes of others and were silently observing them. Or 3..... ¡®They could¡¯ve been annihted.¡¯ Depending on which of the three it was, his ns would be affected in a huge manner. It would be good if it was number 1 or 3 but if it was 2 where another race was silently observing him then he would need to prepare for this variable as well. Hansoo smiled bitterly. ¡®...These worlds are like damn onions.¡¯ He knew that he couldn¡¯t prepare for everything even if he came from the future. Since this world that God had prepared for them was not something they should conquer but rather run away from. A maze-like ce where they trembled in fear while passing through. But as his ns seeded and the worlds were conquered, these worlds were like treasure chests as they continuously took out new things to throw at his feet. In a huge scale. Hansoo quietly waited for the reply. It was a good thing in the end. Since him worrying about something that hid in the shadows meant that his light had reached and drove away the darkness from the corners of the world. ¡®Let¡¯s hear this out. Which of the three it is.¡¯ But sadly, It didn¡¯t fully fulfill Hansoo¡¯s expectations instantly. Kiiiiiiingg! Instead of the answer to Hansoo¡¯s question, a different type of information appeared. [...Energy wave simr to weapon type ZA-114 detected.] [Converting all surplus energy into Resonance Shield.] [ETA : 3.1131 seconds. Prepare for impact.] Normal people might not have understood these strange words. But Hansoo realized what was going on in an instant. ¡®...They did something.¡¯ Even he could feel the tremendous amount of energy approaching the ship from deep inside it. As if they had converted the giant formation of the War Fortress into a cannon. Chiiiiiiiiing! All the lights inside the colony started to turn off. As if they were gathering energy into a specific point. Crunch! Crunch! As Hansoo nted his feet onto the floor of the ship in preparation for the impact. Booooooom! A humongous tremor shook the entire ship. Rumble. The giant sphere next to him trembled as it started to let a blinding amount of light. Soon, after the shock passed by. The System¡¯s panel showed him the current information. [Remaining Shield : 85.1%] [...Calcting situation.] [In case of continuous bombardment, chance to fall before leaving the atmosphere...98.1%] [Flight to outers judged impossible in the current situation, beginning movement towards the closest colony ording to emergency protocol.] [Setting flight path...] [Flight path confirmed. Moving to the closest shelter.] Then. Rummmmmbleee! G force that would easily cause harm to normal humans started to get applied. Of course it was nothing to Hansoo. But he still cursed out. ¡°Fuck.¡± The issue wasn¡¯t the eleration. It was the direction the ship was heading towards. Hansoo realized which way the ship was heading towards and smiled bitterly. The ship was headed above and past the mountain range. Past the mountain range that was roaring with mana storms. At that moment. [Second impact approaching.] [Remaining shield 85.3%.] [Prepare for impact.] Boooooooom! The second strikended on the ship. Rummmblee! Within the trembling ship. Hansoo asked the ship¡¯s system. ¡°Can we arrive at our destination? We won¡¯t blow up before?¡± If it would explode then he needed to get off the ship as soon as possible. But the system gave a rather positive reply. [If the weapon attacking us has simr recharge times to Weapon Type ZA-114 then it is possible] ¡°The shield can hold on?¡± This was the most important part. But sadly, the system¡¯s reply wasn¡¯t good. [Currently remaining shield amount is 70.7%.] [The shield will be destroyed. One extra strike after the destruction of shield is allowed. Prepare for failednding.] ¡°...Failednding.¡± That was fine. He was confident in surviving even if he fell from the stratosphere. The issue was the natural conditions storming around the mountain range. There was a limit he could withstand with the symbol. From what he knew, even stronger mana storms appeared starting from the mountain range. If the shield protecting this ship disappears then he would need to withstand the storm with his bare body. ¡®...I don¡¯t have time for all this.¡¯ Hansoo looked towards the system¡¯s panel. There was a lot he wanted to ask the thing in front of him. But he had to prepare for the harsh conditions beyond the mountain range. Boooooom! As he felt the trembles from the third strike. Hansoo quickly headed out from the engine room. To the room where thousands of spirits were. And the spirits were still letting out their brilliant lights inside their ss orbs. He needed to choose one out of the thousands. But there wasn¡¯t really a need for him to choose. The symbol had been pulling him for a long time. Hansoo walked past the ss orbs. Towards the location that the symbol was pointing towards. And soon. Kiiiiiing! Hansoo stood in front of a peculiar looking ss orb that was significantlyrger than the others. ¡®Strange. What¡¯s in it?¡¯ It was different from any spirit he had seen before. It didn¡¯t have the red glow of a me spirit, the dark glow of a dark spirit or even the bright blue light of a ice spirit. ¡®Well. I¡¯ll find out after I get it.¡¯ Boooom! Another strikended on the ship as the ship elerated further. Hansoo decided to stay on the ship until the end. Since the weapon could aim at him instead of this giant ship if he got off. It was better to get across the mountain range and disappear from view. Hansoo raised his hand towards the mysterious ss orb that had numerous dozens of colors intermingled with each other. Then. Whooooosh! And Hansoo felt the conscious of something from the sk entering his head. It didn¡¯t really feel good but he knew. That he would need to get friendlier with this from now on. He had gained a powerful ally. Oooooong. Hansoo¡¯s eyes slowly closed as he felt the foreign consciousness entering his mind. Then. As if the ship was preparing for an emergencynding, countless screens that showed the current situation outside the ship appeared in various locations inside the ship. And everything outside the ship was being shown. Including the beam of light heading towards the ship. As well as the mountain range in front of the ship. Though it felt like he had climbed at least 20 km above, they were still a bit away from the top of the mountain range. But soon. Whooosh! The scenery past the mountain range appeared on the screens. Clouds, blizzards and mists. The thing Tiamet wanted to keep hidden from the world. And the closing eyes of Hansoo got focused onto the screen. ¡®This is what¡¯s beyond the mountain range...¡¯ But even before Hansoo could check the scene clearly. Somebody spoke to Hansoo. From inside him. Hansoo¡¯s consciousness got sucked inside as his body fell to the ground. Chapter 276 : Land from the past (3) Chapter 276 : Land from the past (3) Kain made a shocked expression as he looked at the object falling in the distance. ¡°Sir Tiamet... What is that?¡± The mages of the Magic Brigade were naturally schrs at heart. They were able to prepare for things with their extensive knowledge and they always strived for more knowledge. But he had never even heard of something like that. How could a giant metal object fly around in the skies? And it withstood several strikes from the Destruction Cannon that could easily smash apart a city with a single strike. Though it finally fell, it still seeded in flying past the mountain range. Kain looked at Tiamet in search for an answer but Tiamet just walked forward and pulled out the Rangkom¡¯s Stake that was inserted in a hole at the base of the giant metal tower that was the Destruction Cannon. Rummmble! The bright light surrounding the giant metal tower disappeared as the stake was removed and it started to shut down. As the medium that transmitted the energy was taken out, the Destruction Cannon was naturally shutting down. Oooong. ¡®...Is he shutting down the cannon?¡¯ Though they couldn¡¯t attack that hunk of metal anymore, the original reason why they had started up the Destruction Cannon was for the Ains. And using the cannon was impossible without Rangkom¡¯s Stake. Tiamet suddenly spoke to Kain who was gazing at the giant metal tower that was cooling down. ¡°Take care of this ce. Do everything I¡¯ve told you as well.¡± Though a lot of context was missing, it was clear what Tiamet was saying. He was saying that he was going to go somewhere. Kain was in a even bigger shock. ¡°Where are you going? If you leave the White Dragon Arena then...¡± But before Kain could even finish his words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be long.¡± ¡®I should¡¯ve set out from the beginning.¡¯ Tiamet sighed. He was afraid of acting because of the thousand-year peace they had. But he really needed to act now. He could not sit idle and watch that bastard do as he pleased. Though Kain was looking at him with worry, if everything went ording to his n then he would be able toe back. ¡®Hmm. Before I go...¡¯ Tiamet flew into the air and started to fly towards a direction. Not towards the North but rather in the opposite direction. And Kain frowned as he saw this. ¡®He¡¯s going there again. Damn... For how many years... How many times for that girl...¡¯ Kain¡¯s expression was filled with worry and and disgust as he looked at Tiamet who was disappearing into the distance. ........................... In a bright white space. Some rainbow-colored object was floating in front of Hansoo. It looked humanoid but it was clear that it wasn¡¯t a human being. The being looked at Hansoo whom it had dragged into his subconscious and spoke. The being that was staring at Hansoo, the spirit, saw his chest and then smiled with what seemed to be its mouth. Hansoo mumbled inwardly as he stared back at the Spirit who was looking at him in curiosity. ¡®It figured that out instantly huh.¡¯ Though he looked simr to the yers and the original inhabitants, he was still from another dimension. And the spirit had seen through this at a nce. The spirit looked around at Hansoo and then continued to speak. Then. Crackle. Hansoo¡¯s skin started to freeze up. As Hansoo frowned while looking at his freezing skin. The spirit looked at Hansoo with an amused expression. ¡°How mindful.¡± His body freezing meant that the ship¡¯s shields had been broken and that it had started to enter the harsh areas beyond the mountain range. Though the spirit¡¯s symbol, his mana and his body were holding on for now, he would eventually freeze to death at this rate. Hansoo started to exin the reasons for his venture here while staring at his freezing body. Since he needed to get this spirit¡¯s power to protect himself. But even before he could speak. The spirit spoke. ¡°...¡± ¡°...You clearly said with your own mouth before though. That I¡¯m not the same type of humans from before.¡± But the spirit merely scoffed at him. ¡®...There is some logic behind these stupid words. Ugh, I heard the dark spirit had a bad temper but this thing is even worse.¡¯ He remembered Jang Oh saying how much he had suffered when trying to tame his own spirit. ¡®Should I have picked a tree spirit... Or something more docile?¡¯ This thing clearly looked stronger than a tree spirit. And its temper was no joke as well. Hansoo frowned at his freezing body for a bit but then decided to try once more. Since he would need to be on friendly terms with it to borrow its strength anyway. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t want to leave despite having been trapped here for a thousand years. Isn¡¯t it time for you to finally leave?¡± That was clearly the reason why it had hated the humans. The ones who had thrown it in here. If they shared the same body then it would get a chance to see the world as well. The spirit smiled in an evil manner at those words. Hansoo then spoke as if something like that was nothing. ¡°...Then just say that in the first ce.¡± The moment the spirit spoke back. Hansoo smashed out with his spear. Towards the spirit in front of him. Boooooom! ¡°Wasting my time and all.¡± Hansoo and the seven colored object shed. And soon. Rumble! Booom! The white space started to fill up with numerous different colors. .......................................... A special district situated next to the Empire. A girl was frowning within a well-decorated house. ¡°What? They all died?¡± The woman shook her head while looking at the screen in mid air. ¡®What the hell is that spaceship... And the cannon.¡¯ The woman looked outside her window towards the capital and made a confused expression. She had lived here for a long time and had been to many ces but never had she heard about something like that being hidden there. The yer, Astania, frowned as she looked at the corner of the Empire where smoke was rising from. ¡®These bloody NPCs have too many secrets. They never give a clear-cut answer either.¡¯ The n leader of the Kaligul n, one of the 15 great ns. As well as the lord of the special district of the Empire. Though it was an amazing title that every yer was in envy of, it was of no help in a situation like this where it only brought her stress. As Astania was frowning at what happened in the capital. Whooosh. Something appeared in front of her who was looking out into the distance. ¡°Waa!¡± Astania was even more shocked after seeing who it was. Somebody who should not be here had appeared. ¡°...Why are you here?¡± Astania was shocked because it was Tiamet who had appeared. She had gone from time to time because she had been invited for tea. But it was always at the White Dragon Arena. This was the first time Tiamet hade out from the White Dragon Arena ording to what Astania knew. And Tiamet pondered for a bit. As to why he hade here. He could see Astania whenever he wanted since she was close to the capital. Since he could just invite her after this all ended. He just needed to deal with some brat. ¡®...Is that really all it is?¡¯ Tiamet chuckled and threw something at Astania and then left. ¡°I¡¯ll see you after Ie back¡± ¡°...What?¡± Astania made a confused expression after catching what Tiamet had thrown at her. ¡®Bouquet?¡¯ As if he had done what he needed to do after handing over the bouquet, he jumped down from the window. Which was located at an extremely high spot. But before hended. Whooosh. Tiamet lightlynded. Lightly. But the result was not light at all. Boooom! The surrounding space broke apart as it got suppressed below where he had stepped. And the ground started to gather below Tiamet¡¯s foot. As so much space gotpressed below his feet to the point of it almost looking ck. Tiamet stepped once more. Then. Boooom! The space exploded with a huge noise and Tiamet¡¯s body flew off along with a shockwave. Not towards the North but eastwards. ¡®Annoying me this much... I should prepare a gift for you.¡¯ Tiamet quickly disappeared into the distance, shrouded by the distorted space. Rumble. And Astania was dumbfounded as she looked back and forth between where Tiamet had disappeared towards and at the bouquet. ¡®Wait, that¡¯s towards the War Fortress... Anyways, how did he know I liked this?¡¯ Astania made a confused expression as she looked at the bouquet in her hands. .................................... A person looked towards the yers and the residents of the kingdom gathered in Korin Kingdom and sighed. ¡°Ugh...So boring. When the hell is this Hansooing anyway?¡± The adventurers would¡¯ve flown into rage if they heard what Karhal was saying. Since this ce was not a ce where they could drop their guard even for a second. The War Fortress that was being targeted by the yers was being protected by the formation, the yers were steadily receiving symbols from the Ains while the Ains themselves were recovering in the Spirit Lands. The most peace they had in awhile. ¡®Well. Even if they do charge in here, it wouldn¡¯t matter.¡¯ While Karhal was yawning. Rumble. Ruuumblee. Some thunderous rumbles could be heard across the distance. Well, the noise itself wasn¡¯t important. Karhal was shocked at the aura that was shaking the atmosphere itself that was charging towards where he was and jumped up from his seat to peer at the horizon. And something appeared in his sight. Something that was even breaking apart the space itself to approach the War Fortress. But even before he could react. Boooooom! A huge explosive sound rang throughout the entire War Fortress. Then. ¡®Look at this.¡¯ Crack! Tiamet smashed down at the protectiveyer around the War Fortress and frowned while looking through the translucent barrier. Chapter 277 : Land from the past (4) Chapter 277 : Land from the past (4) Boooooom! A single strike. The greenish barrier surrounding the War Fortress cracked from a single strike. And Karhal grounded his teeth as he looked at the protection of the Golden Dragon Formation that was breaking apart like a ss bead that had been dropped. ¡®Fuck... So that¡¯s Tiamet huh. Isn¡¯t he just a fucking monster?¡¯ This barrier was nothing like what the vice captain of the Magic Brigade, Eloa, had made before. It wasn¡¯t created with just a fraction of the mana but rather everything the formation had. The barrier that had even withstood the Great General Cykrus cracked from a single strike. Boooooooom! The formation shone crazily as it tried to fix the cracks in the barrier but Tiamet was already raising his hand for the next strike. And as he smashed down with the stake once more. Boooooom! The barrier that had been barely holding on finally broke apart. ¡°Uh...¡± ¡°What the...¡± With a mere two strikes, the formation¡¯s barrier had been broken. The other adventurers who had prepared their weapons after hearing Karhal¡¯s call were now just staring at this scene in the distance in a daze. A fight was only possible if they were at a simr level. Though thousands of people had gathered and there were hundreds of thousands moreing, nobody had the confidence of beating the man who had broken the barrier with just two strikes even if they all charged in at the same time. And one man sighed in relief. ¡°Damn... Thank god I ran away. Anyway... It¡¯s safe here right?¡± The inner parts of the Spirit Lands. A person stared at the War Fortress in the distance as he mumbled. .................................................... Rummmmblee. In the inner parts of the War Fortress. As the translucent bronze blue barrier disappeared, Tiamet was finally able to see what was going on clearly. Tiamet chuckled. ¡®These rats...¡¯ The War Fortress had long been surrounded. Nobody could escape. Well, a few might escape in secret but the rest should be trapped. But Tiamet realized how the people inside had escaped after seeing the inner parts of this ce. ¡®A hole connected to the maze.¡¯ Though there was a bit of distance from the Spirit Land and from the maze, if hundreds of thousands of people started digging at the same time, it wouldn¡¯t take that long. And it seemed nobody realized what they were doing because they were so focused on the Ains and the Spirit Lands. Tiamet started to smile as he looked at the empty War Fortress. ¡®You think you¡¯ll be fine if you hide there?¡¯ Of course the Spirit Land itself would give put him under pressure. Since he couldn¡¯t use the Ain¡¯s blessings or the protection elixirs. ¡®I was originally only going to take a few but, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡¯ Half. He was going to reduce their numbers by half. Well he could just ignore them. But if he left like this then they would believe that their tactics had worked. And he couldn¡¯t let anyone see this. It would be a warning to them. Booooooom! As a giant energy storm started appearing around Tiamet. ¡°Tiamet. Shouldn¡¯t your personality have calmed down a bit more after a thousand years? I really hope that girl remembers this part of you.¡± ¡°...Muduse.¡± Seer. The one who saw the future. She, who could see the future, saw the world in a different manner than those who only saw the present so she also thought in a different manner. Her objectives were different and so were her actions. Nothing connected properly or made sense. Just like now. For her to have appeared in front of him like this. ¡®This damned bitch... What¡¯s her n?¡¯ Tiamet frowned at Muduse who had appeared in front of his eyes. .................................. Crackle. Hansoo checked his frozen body after havinge out of his subconscious and then he clicked his teeth. ¡®That was close.¡¯ The Dragon Essence de and the silver liquid from the Body Enhancement Surgery tried to resist the storm of mana that was freezing his body but it was nowhere enough. While he had beenying on the ground, over half of his body had been destroyed. And his entire body was frozen inside a block of ice. Every part of his nerves made him feel like he was inside a pool of water. ¡®I can¡¯t really see the outside world very well.¡¯ Hansoo gazed at the block of ice and then started to wake up something that had been sleeping inside his consciousness. Then. A voice filled with rage rang throughout his head. The spirit was enraged even more at Hansoo¡¯smands but the water had already been spilt. The defeated soul could not deny the orders of a soul at a higher station. Since they, the artifical souls, had been designed like this. Kiiiiiiing! The symbol in the center of Hansoo¡¯s chest started to shine. Then. Whoooosh. Hansoo¡¯s entire body started to let out a seven-colored light while melting the ice surrounding his body at a rapid pace. Soon. Booom! Hansoo smashed apart the entire block of ice and stepped out as the seven colored lights pushed back the storm of mana. And as the mana storm that was damaging his body got pushed back, the silver liquids and the Dragon Essence de started to quickly heal his body. Though he was still standing in the center of an ice storm, he could not feel any of its coldness. It felt like he was alone in another world. ¡®Nice.¡¯ Hansoo smiled as he walked through the storm and headed back into the ship¡¯s inner parts. The first thing he wanted to check was the status of the system. If it was still fine then he would be able to use the ship to move faster and even gain some more information. This was a mysterious world to him. Of course the more information he had, the better he would be able to make ns. ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯ Hansoo walked back into the engine room and then gazed at the frozen engine and the system panels. The engine had long been overloaded from the earlier events. Ooooong. There was a faint light inside the engine as if it was recovering slowly but the system panel had no thoughts of turning on. ¡®Ugh... Gathering intel is impossible.¡¯ Hansoo asked the existence in his head in case. Since the spirit should know much more than him. And an aggressive reply came back. It needed to lend Hansoo strength because he had lost but there was no need for him to reply. ¡®Tsk. As I expected, since there¡¯s nothing to gain here... Let¡¯s leave¡¯ He had thoughts of waiting till it recovered but soon shook his head. He didn¡¯t know how long it would take. And there was something else that was bothering him. ¡®Tiamet.¡¯ Tiamet, who had tried so hard to prevent him froming here, wouldn¡¯t sit still. He would do everything he could to suppress him. He needed to prepare himself. And more than anything else. The scene he had seen through the system¡¯s panel momentarily bothered him. ¡®I need to check this all out.¡¯ Hansoo dashed out from the engine room. Whoosh. And aftering out from the structure, he could see that the situation was even worse then he had thought. There was a giant hole on the side of the ship that had plummeted into the ground. The ice storm rushed in through the giant hole and thanks to this the entire colony inside had been frozen. Theke, trees as well as the giant structure where the spirits were at. Ooooong! ¡®Well, at least the outer wall seems to be recovering a bit.¡¯ Hansoo gazed at the outer wall for a bit and then quickly rushed out. Whooosh! The moment he came outside, the storm became even harsher. As if it was telling him to stay hidden inside the ship. But the spirit¡¯s lighting out from Hansoo¡¯s body did a perfect job of protecting him. Though he had been freed from the threat of the storm, Hansoo¡¯s expression turned even darker. ¡®...As I thought. This ising from a single location.¡¯ He had been able to check the storm out much more clearly. Though it seemed like it was raging from all around, he could clearly feel it. That this giant ice storm was originating from a single location. Which meant one thing. That something was creating this storm. If it was natural, it wouldn¡¯te out from a single point. And soon Hansoo¡¯s eyes moved towards a location. Towards the location the storm wasing from. Then something came into his view. A tower. It wasn¡¯trge. But tall. Too tall. It was so tall that even he, who was extremely far away, could still see it. Hansoo knew. That if that mountain range, which was over 20km tall, didn¡¯t exist then everybody would know about this tower. It was that tall while also shining as well as being something that shocked the people who looked at it. A mysterious tower over a dozen kilometers tall. As he focused his eyesight, he could see the outer wall that was made of steel and various alloys. Though it was covered in ice and frost, they couldn¡¯t cover up the traces of civilizations. Hansoo then looked to the lower parts of the tower. Since what he was looking at wasn¡¯t the tower. But much below it. And Hansoo realized what he had seen through the panel was not a dream. ¡°A city...¡± A forest of buildings spread out below the giant tower all the way up to the base of the mountain range. There was no way to hide a giant forest of trees that were over a kilometer high despite the raging ice storm. Hansoo watched the metal forest and thought to himself. He had assumed three things before. They left. Were watching. Or had perished. Of course the only thing he was clear of was the frozen city and those three possibilities still existed. But as soon as he saw the city, he had a strong feeling about something. About what happened to them. ¡°They perished huh.¡± Hansoo mumbled as he watched the frozen city. Hansoo gazed at the city that hadpletely been frozen. He also realized what the strange sensation he had been feeling up until now was. ¡®...Simr.¡¯ It was strange. But not quite alien. The scene in front of him was still within his understanding. It would be like this in about a century back on earth. Hansoo decided his destination as he stared at the forest of buildings. ¡®To the tower.¡¯ The spirit, who seemed to know something, had no thoughts of cooperating and he needed to figure out a way to deal with Tiamet but he didn¡¯t know where Muduse was so he would need to figure everything out on his own. Hansoo quickly moved towards the giant tower in the center of the giant city. Chapter 278 : Land from the past (5) Chapter 278 : Land from the past (5) Rumble. A humanoid being was quickly moving north within the Spirit Land. Every time this existence that a human¡¯s appearance but was clearly inhuman stepped, thends copsed and the space broke. Tiamet looked at the status of his body while quickly flying north towards the mountain range that had started to appear on the horizon. ¡®....Annoying.¡¯ Tiamet frowned as he felt the mana storms that were slowly gnawing away at his body. He couldn¡¯t receive the protection of the spirits. Though he was being protected by the vast amount of mana he had, the mana storm was slowly eating away at his body. And it would be worse if he reached thends beyond the mountain range. Tiamet grinded his teeth and clenched his grip on the stake. ¡®The hell am I doing for a single rat.¡¯ But he had to go over. Before that rat screwed things over. ¡®Nonsense.¡¯ Though his stamina was being gnawed away from the mana storm, the gap between him and that rat was still gargantuan. Rumble! Tiamet shook off Muduse¡¯s prophecy from his head and increased his speed even more. To go over the mountain range had he had already reached. Then. Boooom! A white human being started to fly up next to the almost vertical surface of the mountain range. Rummble! A giant avnche urred. ......................................................... Rumble. Hansoo, who was shrouded in a seven-colored light, continued to push his way through the storm. Through the frozen city. ¡®There is no trace of life...¡¯ Though he was prepared for the worse, there was nothing that caught his attention. The giant buildings which seemed like they housed residents in the past were all devoid of any signs of life and all kinds of means of transportation were justid out on the side of the roads. But one never knew, anything could pop out from the shadows. Hansoo quickly proceeded towards the giant tower while being on alert. And in his head, constant nagging could be heard. The spirit¡¯s words were indeed true. The storm was getting stronger the closer he got to the tower. Without the spirit, he¡¯d long have frozen solid and died. But Hansoo ignored the spirit¡¯s words as he continued forward. Since this spirit had tried to take over his body by force. At that moment. Hansoo saw something strange. ¡®...What the.¡¯ There was a strange space looking like a shop on the 1st floor of the building he was walking past. There were tens of strange boxes neatly packed on top of each other inside it. Though there still wasn¡¯t any signs of life, Hansoo was intrigued and was about to enter. But then. Rumble. A faint noise entered Hansoo¡¯s alert ears. Very faint. Hansoo turned around towards the origin of the noise. The noise wasing from the giant mountain range behind the fallen shipwreck. And there was a huge avncheing down from the top of the mountain range. Something like this shouldn¡¯t happen for no reason. ¡®...I thought he¡¯d be working on traps and hostages, I never knew he¡¯de in person.¡¯ Hansoo frowned as he thought of the person who was causing a natural disaster while approaching him. Tiamet would see the fallen ship after going across the mountain range and would eventually find him. They would need to fight. Hansoo started to quickly calcte in his mind. ¡®Do I have a chance?¡¯ Though he had gained a spirit, he had never even dreamt of beating Tiamet in a battle. Since that thing was a monstrosity in itself. If they fought fairly then he would get shredded apart in mere few seconds. ¡®But... That¡¯s only if he¡¯s in perfect condition.¡¯ Tiamet had personallye. For him to break the chains of the White Dragon Arena to move out, it stressed how urgent this entire thing was. ¡®But he¡¯s still a bit slow.¡¯ Hansoo could tell Tiamet¡¯s current speed due to the faint vibrations in the air. If Tiamet wasing over with his original strength, he should¡¯ve gone past the mountain range a long time ago. But the fact that he was still climbing meant that he was being affected by this mana storm. And it would only be worse after he climbed over. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! ¡®Worst case, I¡¯ll fight him but...In a ce where I hold the most advantage.¡¯ Hansoo quickly started to move out towards the origin of the mana storm, the tower. Even though Tiamet¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t top notch, there was still a huge difference between them. It was best to avoid a fight but at this rate, he would need to approach the tower no matter what. ¡®Fucking hell.¡¯ Hansoo smiled bitterly as he sensed the aura of Tiamet slowly climbing the mountain range. His original n was not this. Since he never even thought that Tiamet would leave the White Dragon Arena to fight him. There was only one n in the beginning. Spirit Land. And of death where one would not be able to survive without the Protection Elixirs. But there was another method to survive. Their symbol which allowed them to somewhat hold the spirits. The Protection Elixirs were just a byproduct of squeezing the Ains dry. Once the Ains got inside the Spirit Land then the flow of Protection Elixirs would dry out which meant that the yers outside would not be able to enter. No matter how many there were, it was impossible to enter without the Protection Elixirs. At that point they could just slowly gather their strength inside the Spirit Land and then move on over to the next zone. Ally with the Ains to ensure safety, achieve the Spirit¡¯s strength through the symbol and then climb up. This is what he and his friends, the final members of humanity, had nned regarding the Green Zone. But for a monster inside the White Dragon Arena, who shouldn¡¯t have moved for anything, toe out in person. . Hansoo thought back to the words of Rahiman, one of hisrades, andughed bitterly. ¡®...I knew I¡¯d suffer aftering back to the past but for it to be this much.¡¯ Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Hansoo thought to himself as he proceeded towards the tower. There was a discussion he had with his friends. Regarding what they would do if they returned to the past. Of course rushing ahead of everybody was a sure thing. The reason why they had been able to survive until the end was because they had that much potential and skill. Hansoo remembered the excited faces of everyone as they talked about what they¡¯d do. Someone said they would establish a harem by gathering every beauty with their strength, another said they would help the weak with the strength. Some said they would kill everyone who got in their way and another said that they would get stronger than anybody had ever been. ¡®I...¡¯ At that moment. Hansoo stopped. ¡®What was my n?...¡¯ As long as he was a human being, he had his own desires. It would only be normal if he had something he wanted to do aftering back to the past. Since this world was not a world where one could have no regrets anding back to the past meant that he could fix all of them. Creating an army by gathering humanity and rescuing his friends who were waiting above? It was good enough to be a reason but it wasn¡¯t quite enough. ¡®...There was something I wanted to do.¡¯ It was clear he also had something he wanted to do. Since his expression was very serious back then. But he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was. As he tried to think about it, his head started to ache. And the noise Tiamet was making was bing louder. ¡°Hooo.¡± Hansoo breathed out. ¡®This isn¡¯t the main priority right now.¡¯ He needed to survive the fight first. A single piece of missing memory wouldn¡¯t impact him in the fight. The most important thing was that he was doing well. If the memory was an important one then he would eventually remember it. Hansoo started to run even faster towards the tall tower in the distance. The spirit who had been sitting in the corner of Hansoo¡¯s mind mumbled quietly. ....................................... Rumble. The apex of the mountain range exploded. Then. Tiamet stood on the top of the tremendously tall mountain range and looked down. He never thought that he¡¯de back here. Tiamet grasped Rangkom¡¯s Stake as he looked down at the now frozen city below his feet. ¡®I cannot let the immortals know about this ce...¡¯ Tiamet started to quickly search for Hansoo¡¯s traces. The city was huge and even Tiamet couldn¡¯t sense every part of it but it wouldn¡¯t be hard. ¡®There.¡¯ Tiamet looked towards the fallen shipwreck below. The hope of the humans to reach space. Though it had lost its meaning now, it didn¡¯t feel good to see it after having destroyed it by his own hands. A tremendous amount of energy started to gather around Tiamet¡¯s hands as he looked at the ship that was slowly repairing its outer walls. ¡®No aura of life. But still, just in case...¡¯ Boooooooom! The moment Tiamet raised Rangkom¡¯s Stake and aimed at the ship. A very faint shockwave was heard by Tiamet. And Tiamet¡¯s eyes quickly focused on the origin of the sound. ¡®Found it.¡¯ Tiamet smiled in a cold manner as he watched the small being who was madly running towards the tower. He was almost at the tower. But not quite there yet. ¡®The ship...¡¯ Crackle Tiamet looked back and forth between his freezing body and the ship and then frowned. Though he would be able to destroy the ship and catch the boy at the same time if he were at his peak condition, it was a bit too much for him now. ¡®The rat first.¡¯ Then. Tiamet absorbed back he energy that was gathering on the stake and redirected it to his feet. Booooooooom! Tiamet blew apart the top of the mountain range as he flew up into the air. ¡®That¡¯s as far as you go.¡¯ Tiamet disappeared. Rummble. The avnche slowly proceeded its way down towards the ship. Chapter 279 : Land from the past (6) Chapter 279 : Land from the past (6) ¡®Fuck. The pain...¡¯ Hansoo grasped his head while charging towards the tower. His previous attempt trying to remember the past had given him a headache and it was bing worse by the second. Well, it wasn¡¯t really pain to be exact. It was something screaming out from inside him. To remember. But he couldn¡¯t, as if that part of his brain was damaged. The spirit inside him pondered for a long moment and then spoke out suddenly. ¡°Mm?¡± As Hansoo answered the spirit¡¯s words. Rumble. Sounds of explosions were heard behind him. Sounds of space copsing. Hansoo released the hand that was grasping his head and then prepared himself. ¡®It¡¯sing.¡¯ Rummmblee. Something was charging towards the tower with a destructive might. The moment the spirit felt that aura and eximed out. Swooosh! A white line charged towards Hansoo. And Hansoo¡¯s body prepared for the attack. The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement protected and enhanced his body. He even forcefully used the Racial Metamorphosis, which was still cooling down, and covered his entire body with scales. Three dragons instantly flew out from his heart and gathered on the tip of his spear. Then, he thrusted with his spear. Boooooom! A tremendous shockwave resonated out through the entire vicinity. ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Though he had blocked it, he hadn¡¯t done it perfectly. If he hadn¡¯t used the Racial Metamorphosis then he would¡¯ve been pushed back hundreds of meters underground. The white line smashed through the Nine Dragons Spear and charged forward. Crack. Crack. Thend beneath his feet broke apart and sank down. His muscles were working as best as they could to prevent his arms from breaking. His heart and the mana jade crazily pumped out blood and mana in order to reinforce his body as much as possible. Chiiiiik! The leftover energy from the collision heated up his entire body. But even before Hansoo couldpletely deal with the collision. Whoosh! Something flew out through the blizzard and smashed down, a white stake. A weapon that seemed it would not stand for even a second against the golden Forked Lightning. But the moment they shed. Boooooom! The Forked Lightning was deflected upwards as Hansoo¡¯s body made more cracking sounds and flew back. And the white line continuously attacked Hansoo. Boom! Boooom! Gold and silver lights collided and created numerous shockwaves that destroyed their surroundings. Hansoo clenched his teeth while receiving these attacks. His assumptions were mostly correct. But not perfect. ¡®He¡¯s beyond my imaginations.¡¯ His opponent had be extremely weak but not entirely from the mana storm. Since it would be impossible for Hansoo to be able to remain standing otherwise. But he easily figured out the reason. ¡®It¡¯s probably rted to him being trapped inside the White Dragon Arena.¡¯ The reason why Tiamet hateding out from that ce. There must be something that was gnawing away at his strength alongside the mana storm. But he was still this strong. To the point of being able to push back Hansoo with ease. Whooosh! The red powder exploded out from Hansoo¡¯s body and aimed for Tiamet¡¯s body. Mana wasn¡¯t of importance right now. He needed to use every skill he could. The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement¡¯s dark golden light covered his entire body as the three dragons on the tip of his spear had increased to five. Boom! Booom! But the white light surrounding Tiamet¡¯s body was holding on against all of Hansoo¡¯s attacks. And Hansoo clenched his spear as he looked at his opponent. ¡®...Fucking hell.¡¯ His opponent was crazy strong. ¡®This... He would survive in the Abyss.¡¯ Though he would be the weakest in the Abyss, for him to be this strong while the dimensions were locked was crazy. And the more he fought the stronger his headache became. ¡®My god. When did my speciality be bad luck?¡¯ As Hansoo chuckled at the multiple unfavorable situations he was in. ¡°...?¡± Hansoo made a confused expression at his opponent who had stopped attacking him. ¡®Why did he stop?¡¯ As Hansoo looked towards Tiamet who was looking back at him from the distance. Tiamet was making an expression of disbelief while looking at Hansoo. Well, towards the three kinds of auras surrounding Hansoo¡¯s body. ¡°What the hell are you?¡± He had felt it in the past. But he had ignored it since it was impossible. And mostly because he couldn¡¯t tell the identity of the one who had attacked through the dimensional wall. But it was different as he shed against it right in front of his eyes. ¡°Where did you gain that?¡± Tiamet kept his expression of disbelief as he attacked once more. Tiamet¡¯s white line rushed towards Hansoo. Booooom! ¡°One person cannot have multiple skills of Anihtion.¡± Tiamet mumbled as he looked at the three types of energy that hade out to stop his own attack. The red clouds. It in itself represented annihtion. If a stronger person used it then destroying an entire world would be a joke. The dragons on the tip of his spears. The same for this. Anybody who gained this could be an invincible being who can control the entire world. It could easily rip apart the heavens and destroy the earth. As well as the strange dark golden energy surrounding his body. Though he didn¡¯t know which race it was mimicking, it should not be a simple one. If his own race had tried to use their technology to take over the, then the race that energy was mimicking could easily control the entire with just their strength and even soar into space. Every one of these were seeds created by ascendants. This was why Tiamet couldn¡¯t believe Hansoo¡¯s status. Skills of Annihtion. It was skills that only those who have been born into transcendence, like himself, could gain after proving themselves. And he himself was a bit away from gaining one as well. There was one condition to gain it. Fight until you get annihted. Or destroy the entire world and swallow it whole. This was why they were called Skills of Annihtion. A tremendous amount of strength that one could only gain after oveing various trials both internally and externally. Though the ones he had were mere seeds, their potential were immense. A seed of something whose roots can cover the entire world and whose leaves and branches could shoulder the heavens. But for him to have three. There was a thing called a limit. To raise three in a pot where even one seed didn¡¯t have enough room... The pot will explode. ¡°You. Sooner orter you will destroy yourself. Or you are already being destroyed.¡± Tiamet looked into Hansoo¡¯s eyes and mumbled. ................................ nk. ng. In the vastnds of the Spirit Lands. In the center of the mingnd which prevented the yers froming in, hundreds of thousands people held onto their weapons while ring at one side of the Spirit Land. ¡°Fuck... Why are you doing this suddenly¡± Enbi Arin gritted her teeth as she looked at the beings in front of her. The Ains. The Ains who had absorbed the energy from the Spirit Lands weren¡¯t lingering pieces of shadows anymore. The Ains, who were now ming or covered in arcs of lightning, had be unimaginably more powerful than before. Though there were only a few thousand of them, each of them were radiating auras which were more powerful than that of Arthus Krancheska himself. Cold sweat dripped in the backs of the adventurers. ¡®Fuck... This is why the people of the Kingdoms didn¡¯t like to go inside the Spirit Land.¡¯ They should be happy that their allies, the Ains, had be stronger. Since having a powerful ally was always wee. But the story changed. The prophet standing in the front of the Ains, Muduse, ignored Enbi Arin as she continued to speak. And Karhal exploded out. ¡°Fuck! What do you mean! You just sent that Tiamet guy by himself freely and now you¡¯re saying we can¡¯t go help!? That powerful bastard is just crawling into his own grave!¡± There was a reason why this had all urred. Right after Muduse spoke to Tiamet. Tiamet left and headed towards Hansoo. And Muduse returned afterwards just to suppress them with the Ains. Of course a fight happened. Since Muduse was the leader of the Ains and wanted to avoid a fight against a monster like Tiamet. But the story was different. The Ains held a favorable position beyond the mountain range and Tiamet was in a very unfavorable position. Though they could not go over before they receive their spirits but it was the perfect chance for the Ains. But instead Muduse didn¡¯t have any thoughts of moving out and even suppressed them from acting out. No matter how powerful Hansoo was and no matter how much of an unfavorable position Tiamet was in, nobody could imagine Hansoo actually winning the fight. Since they saw Tiamet personally breaking apart the barrier created by the giant formation with just two strikes. Various thoughts spun around the adventurer¡¯s heads. Even more so since they saw Muduse and Tiamet speaking with each other. ¡®Fuck... What is she thinking?¡¯ ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to move out then move! At least let us go and help!¡± Enbi Arin couldn¡¯t hold in back anymore against the silent Muduse and exploded out. It wasn¡¯t just for Hansoo. The adventurers were feeling uneasy after witnessing Tiamet¡¯s powers. If that guy rushed into the Spirit Land then they would get annihted. And that man had walked into the most dangerous location possible for himself. A perfect chance. If they couldn¡¯t kill the most powerful enemy they had in his weakest state, it would only arouse their unease further. At that moment Muduse quietly responded. ¡°Patience.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Have some patience. It¡¯s a very important phase.¡± ¡®It¡¯s not time for some weaklings like you to butt in.¡¯ Muduse looked towards the mountain range expressionlessly. Chapter 280 : Egg (1) Chapter 280 : Egg (1) Rumble. The shockwaves from the battle near the tower rang throughout the vicinity. Even to the fallen ship in the distance. Squirm. And surprisingly, the ship had fixed the giant hole created from the strike it had received. Since this ce was filled with the spirit¡¯s energy. The mana storm was dangerous to humans but it was an excellent energy supply to the spirits which were the main source of energy for the ship. Oooooong! The moment the ship finished fixing its outer wall. Kiiiiing! Faint blue light appeared outside the ship and started to protect it. The ship had restarted its shields after having restored itselfpletely. Then. Wooosh! The coldness inside the ship disappeared quickly as the frozen colony returned to its original strength thanks to the spirits¡¯ energy. The frozenke melted as the trees sprouted new leaves. A miraculous scene from just the simple supply of energy. And the near-death colony was once again filled with life. But that was it. Ooooooong. As the ship fixed itself, it had gone silent again as if it had done all it needed to. Then. A ray of golden light appeared in the corner of the quiet ship. ¡°Keheuk! Haa.. Haa!¡± A few yers breathed out heavily as they revived on the spot. One even checked his own inventory and then sighed out in relief. ¡°Phew... I thought I died with with the Stone of Immortality. How lucky.¡± They had rushed inside after seeing a hole had appeared from the strike but that was it. The ice storm rushed into every corner of the ship. They tried to hold on even by using master level skills but they could not hold on for long. They died the moment their skills ended and had thought that they would die even after using the Stone of Immortality but thankfully the ship was recovered after they opened their eyes. The yers picked up the fallen artifacts near them and then smiled at each other. ¡°Well. The ones who got logged out are done... Let¡¯s just search this treasure vault on our own.¡± ¡®And it seems this thing can move as well.¡¯ The yers soon started to scatter throughout the ship. ............................................. Booooooom! Shockwaves rang throughout the vast area under the tower. In the midst of the white and dark golden lights shing. Tiamet silently observed Hansoo who had been blocking his attacks. ¡®Not bad... Skills of Annihtion is indeed formidable.¡¯ Once someone reached the level of Tiamet, they could see things that couldn¡¯t be seen. For example, he could see if a soul was injured. But surprisingly, Hansoo¡¯s soul was extremely sturdy and strong. Too strong for somebody who lived in an ordinary ne for 20-30 years beforeing here. It was like the soul of a general who had gone through countless bloody battles over numerous decades. A sphere which was tightly condensed like steel but still radiated a powerful aura. This was the spirit of Hansoo that Tiamet had seen. Well, it should be like that. ¡®Yeah. It¡¯s breaking of course.¡¯ Tiamet smirked. The steel sphere had numerous cracks running through it. It wasn¡¯t enough to break the entire thing but these deep cracks still ran throughout the entire sphere. And it was because of those Skills of Annihtion. These skills gave him a tremendous strength but that was it. There was a price to be paid for strength that surpassed one¡¯s own limits. Even if it was strength one didn¡¯t desire. ¡®For him to have strength beyond his abilities...¡¯ Well, this probably didn¡¯t matter for Hansoo. Since that wasn¡¯t the main issue right now. Booooom! The white stake in Tiamet¡¯s hand started to act up crazily. He had decided to destroy Hansoo. And Hansoo frowned as he blocked off another white line. He didn¡¯t understand Tiamet¡¯s actions and words. He was getting destroyed? And what did Tiamet mean when he asked where he had gotten his skills? ¡®He should¡¯ve seen tons of skills in his life... Is he talking about the Zero numberings?¡¯ As Hansoo frowned. Ooong. Another wave of pain rang through his head. ¡®Damn...¡¯ Hansoo clenched his teeth at the sudden pain but this wasn¡¯t what was important right now. Since another white line was charging towards him. Rumble! These powerful attacks were making it hard for Hansoo to think. ¡®I guess he¡¯s done with dilly dallying.¡¯ Tiamet¡¯s attacks were getting more powerful by the second. Boooom! ¡®At this rate I¡¯m going to just beaten down to death.¡¯ Holding on was a torture in itself but the result of this battle was already decided. He needed to find a way. And at that moment something came into Hansoo¡¯s eyes. The giant tower that stood in the midst of the blizzard. Boom! Hansoo blocked off another attack and then turned around. He needed to stake everything on whatever hope he could find. Looking for a method to deal with a powerhouse in a barrennd was not easy. But Hansoo came back to his senses. Even that seemed hard to do. The attacks continued towards Hansoo who was backing off while swinging his Forked Lightning. The moment he blocked it again. Booom! Hansoo¡¯s body flew back and smashed into the outer wall of the tower. ¡°Ugh...¡± The fragments of the mysterious metal tower¡¯s outer wall dropped down as Hansoo¡¯s body fell to the ground. And the blizzard started to enter the broken part of the tower. A hole had appeared as the outer wall had been destroyed. Hansoo got back up and looked inside. He had a chance to go inside. But he frowned as he looked inside the hole. Because he realized something very important. ¡®...There is no mana storm inside.¡¯ He should not go in since he would just get destroyed in there without the mana storm suppressing Tiamet. Even if there was something inside, he would get killed before reaching it. And Tiamet slowly approached Hansoo. ¡°Keke. Why? Did you think something would be inside?¡± If there was then he wouldn¡¯t have sent Hansoo flying this way. The moment Tiamet himself had arrived. Hansoo¡¯s death was destined. ¡®I should just finish him off here and clean...¡¯ At that moment. Ooong. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ Tiamet frowned at the sudden pain that rose up from the corner of his heart. Something was raging near his heart. A formidable strength even he could not easily suppress. Tiamet frowned as he looked at the man who was standing against him. ¡®There wasn¡¯t much time left until I could¡¯ve be a dragon but...Because of this damned brat...¡¯ A secret of the world which somebody had told him a thousand years ago. The shocking facts he had heard from him. That there wasn¡¯t only one world and that countless events that surpassed human logic were happening. And that some people had risen above the limits of the world, became transcendents and went to a more suitable world. At that moment. He had started to dream. Dragon. A transcendent creature. A perfect lifeform he had dreamt of. He had wanted to be a dragon. Not just imitating a dragon but bing a true dragon. So he had started a huge project which even he didn¡¯t know how long it would take to finish. But there was a limit to his own strength. The limit this world had set upon everyone. He hadn¡¯t reached it but he could feel it. So he had gone into the preparation of to be a transcendent. He created the White Dragon Arena to collect the energy from a mana node and carefully absorbed that strength through Rangkom¡¯s Stake. And whilst he collected this strength carefully within his body, he used the White Dragon Arena and Rangkom¡¯s Stake to suppress it. Since it would all go to waste if this strength went crazy before he made his way to break the wall. And after a thousand years. He could see the end. The moment he would break out from the egg of the White Dragon Arena and be a legendary dragon. Squirm. Even now, there was a tremendous amount of power sleeping next to his heart. Strength which could flip the entire world upside down. So powerful to the point where he didn¡¯t know how to use it and could only suppress it. He had collected this strength for one purpose and if he had collected a bit more then he would¡¯ve be a transcendent. But he hade out from the egg before it had stabilized. And thanks to this the power within himself was enraged and was gnawing away at his own strength. In order to suppress this power and prepare then another few centuries would be needed. Crackle. Harsh sounds of teeth rubbing against each other came out from his mouth. ¡®Because of one bastard...¡¯ He was enraged. He couldn¡¯t just kill him. Since death was too good for this guy. A sinister smile appeared on Tiamet¡¯s face. Tiamet spoke out. ¡°I don¡¯t really know if you treat the ones you brought as tools or actually care about them.¡± He had lived for a thousand years and seen a lot of things, he still couldn¡¯t tell a person¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t know if Hansoo was ruthless or was full of justice. But that wasn¡¯t important. Since there was only one important thing. ¡°But... There should at least be one person you should care about. I¡¯ll kill them all because of you.¡± No matter how cold one was, there should at least be one person who they cared about. The moment he dealt with the current situation. He was going to kill them all. And not leave behind a single person. Adventurers who hade and those who woulde in the future as well. ¡®And you... Need to watch all of this.¡¯ As Tiamet smiled coldly. Hansoo frowned. Not from the threat but because of the deepened pain. Oong. Ooong. The pain inside his head was be stronger by the second. As if the pain before was a joke. Something was constantly stimting him inside him. And his heartbeat got harsher along with the pain. The moment his heartbeat and the pain reached the apex. Pop. The sound of something blowing up was heard from his head. ¡®...What?¡¯ Tiamet frowned as he looked at Hansoo who froze on the spot. Chapter 281 : Egg (2) Chapter 281 : Egg (2) Ooooong. In a dark space. Hansoo, who had been clenching his teeth because of the pain, opened his eyes. ¡®Where...¡¯ Hansoo looked around the space within his conscious after sensing that the pain had disappeared. He had been inside his conscious numerous times before. A vast white space. But he had never been in a ce like this before. Strange lights and darkness filled up the entire surroundings. Like watching a movie, there were countless silhouettes of people all around him. Familiar faces. But this space was not simple. There were countless cracks within the world filled with light, darkness and countless scenes. As if somebody had gone through it with a sharp de. And Hansoo finally realized what was in front of his eyes. ¡®...Memories? Why did Ie here?¡¯ There should be a reason why he would¡¯ve been dragged in here. As Hansoo made a confused expression. A loud voice was heard by him. Because their consciousness had merged, wherever his own conscious was the spirit existed as well. The spirit came in with Hansoo and then tutted while looking around. A soul which had countless cracks running through it. As well as these memory fragments. ¡®He used too much power, beyond his own limits.¡¯ The spirit shook its head as he checked Hansoo¡¯s recent feats through the phasing memories. Maybe if it was the spirit himself but the humans were not creatures created for battle. They needed to rest when they got tired and needed supplements when things werecking. But this guy was different. Battle. Battle. And more battles. He raised his strength and wrought out his body. He was continuously shing as he proceeded forward. And the spirit made an expression of disbelief as it looked at these memory fragments. ¡®Unbelieveable.¡¯ It knew a bit about the humans since it was created by them. Humans could not proceed like this even if their objectives were clear, theycked momentum. Since they were designed to chase after happiness and joy. Even if their objectives were clear, if the current situation was different then they would go around it and try to reduce the risk as much as they can by preparing for it. This was human nature. But this damned maniac went into battle as soon as he saw any chance of sess. While sacrificing his own soul and body. All while nting multiple seeds of annihtion in his body and raising them. If he slowly raised his strength then he might¡¯ve been able to use them all with ease. But he had gone too far in too short of a time. To the point of cracks appearing on his enormously powerful soul and his body being damaged. The body could just be healed but the soul, which was the basis of everyone¡¯s existence, was different. ¡®...At this rate, he¡¯ll utterly be destroyed.¡¯ The spirit fell silent as it watched Hansoo. Some might say he was a hero but this was just a retard in its eyes. Since heroes at least had somecence inside them. This was just a machine. A machine with an issue. A broken train that was constantly charging through and not knowing that its own engine was being destroyed. ¡®He shouldn¡¯t have been like this from the beginning. Strange.¡¯ It had nced at its memories but only the past few months. The moment the spirit was about to look into the cracked space in more detail. Rumble. The space trembled. His strength was not sufficient and could not stay here too long. ¡®I guess I just need to deal with the main issue quickly.¡¯ It wouldn¡¯tst long. The spirit collected its thoughts and spoke to Hansoo. Hansoo¡¯s soul and conscious was its own. Though it didn¡¯t like Hansoo, it didn¡¯t want mutual destruction. And it had a very good method for itself. As well as Hansoo. The spirit spoke to Hansoo. ¡°Enhanced race?¡± The spirit nodded. ¡°...Enhanced race.¡± As Hansoo was about to ask, the spirit cut him off. Hansoo nodded. He knew he was in a disadvantageous position. And the spirit spoke to Hansoo. ¡°What is it?¡± The reason why Hansoo wasn¡¯t able to use it properly was partly because it didn¡¯t like him but because they weren¡¯t verypatible with each other. They were created to be wielded by the enhanced race. Even if Hansoo had the racial code, this was just permission. Only after they resonated through a long period of sharing their soul would they able to let out a much more powerful might. But there was no time. So it needed to forcibly attempt something. Hansoo frowned at these words. ¡°If there was such a method then why are you telling it to me now?¡± The spirit frowned. The reason why they couldn¡¯t fuse was because both sides didn¡¯t want to lose out to each other. It was called fusion, but it was actually a battle for ownership. With their soul and mind at stake. The spirit grinded its teeth and muttered. It might win and it might lose. But the loser would be annihted. They would be able to survive well together so who would go through this? The spirit did not want to do this. But there was no choice anymore. The spirit spoke to Hansoo. Though the spirit had been pushed back earlier when they fought in their minds, it had no rtionship with the oue of the fusion. Since it was a battle between the souls to determine who was more suitable for this body. ¡®And...If he has cracks in his soul then there¡¯s a chance for me to seed.¡¯ There was a reason why the spirit had called Hansoo here. If Hansoo¡¯s soul was still intact and powerful then it would¡¯ve tried to hold on to the end. Since a sure loss was the same as a meaningless death. But it had a chance. No, it was actually high. ¡®You... Wouldn¡¯t be able to pass this up either.¡¯ Hansoo pondered for a moment and then spoke. ¡°Even if one of us wins, it would be hard to beat Tiamet.¡± The spirit was indeed strong. But it would just give him another level of strength. Just as the Mana Jade or the Body Enhancement Surgery. ¡°Mmm.¡± Hansoo nodded. The tower¡¯s mana storm that even Tiamet was barely holding back against. If he could use this strength then he could easily deal with the situation outside. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go.¡± Hansoo raised his right hand as he saw the spirit raise its own right hand. The moment they touched. Kiiiing. The sensation of something mixing could be felt. The other party¡¯s thoughts and emotions. ¡®Well, it wasn¡¯t a lie at least.¡¯ As Hansoo mumbled. The spirit continued to speak. ¡°Won¡¯t be bored...Huh.¡± The spirit chuckled. ¡®Not long after it was born?¡¯ The moment the spirit¡¯s words ended. Whoosh. Hansoo¡¯s mind got dragged into an unknown space. Into the spirit¡¯s mind. .................................................... Rumble. ¡®Where...¡¯ Hansoo muttered to himself as he looked around. Though his consciousness existed, it was in a different ce. ¡®...It¡¯s the spirit¡¯s memories huh.¡¯ He could feel his own form inside a 5m wide sk that was shining in seven colored lights. The memory of when the spirit had been born. Hansoo could feel the voice of the spirit speaking to those standing outside the sk. He could not control the spirit¡¯s body or anything. Just observe. But he could still use the spirit¡¯s perceptions and look outside. There were constant machine noisesing out from the countless panels outside. [Synchronization... 98%] [Probability of sess integrating with enhanced race...99.8%] [Beginning immediate fusion with the enhanced race.] At the same time. The spirit screamed as it got sucked into the tube above the sk and headed towards a different location. Along with Hansoo. Whooosh. It didn¡¯t take long either. Since the body of the spirit was sucked into a location. A simr sensation of when he hade into its own body. And Hansoo could guess what had happened. ¡®It fused with the Ain.¡¯ Hansoo then realized why it was so discontent. ¡®It¡¯s so different.¡¯ Hansoo thought to himself while listening to the spirit¡¯s mumbles. The body of the Ain where the spirit was in right now was dimensions apart from his own. They fused perfectly as if the body itself was made for the spirit. Like finding the other half of their soul. And the fusion of the two souls which was so hard for himself had beenpleted in an instant. It only took an instant. Then. Whoooosh. Hansoo could feel a familiar sensation. ¡°You¡¯re my partner huh. Hi. I¡¯m called... MSL-17. I¡¯ll be in your care from now on.¡± A huge ss panel could be seen in front of him. And Hansoo realized where he was. ¡®The top of the tower.¡¯ At the top of the tower that he was next to. And below his feet, the forest of cities he had seen before spread out. Buildings that were kilometers high. And hundreds of thousands of transportation vehicles could be seen throughout. ¡®So this is what it looked like before it froze...¡¯ In the midst of the futuristic city that was dimensions apart from the frozen city. Hansoo even saw the face of the Ain who had be the spirit¡¯s owner from the mirror¡¯s reflection. A beautiful and lovely woman with flowing golden hair. ¡°Can you see? The people below...Those are the people we need to care for from now on.¡± And Hansoo had seen this woman before. ¡®Muduse. So you were the previous owner of this spirit. But it said everything fell into ruin not long after it was born.¡¯ 1000 years in the past. Hansoo looked back and forth between the beautiful woman¡¯s reflection on the ss and the shining city below as he muttered to himself. Chapter 282 : Train headed to destruction (1) Chapter 282 : Train headed to destruction (1) Rumble. It had been a day since he hade here. And Hansoo felt a little suffocated inside the walking Muduse. ¡®Ugh. Since I can¡¯t move ording to my will...¡¯ Where Muduse walked and saw. Whatever she touched and felt. This was the limit of Hansoo¡¯s perception. Thankfully there was a lot to see. ¡®Amazing.¡¯ Hansoo looked out through the window along with Muduse at the world. She wasn¡¯t looking at the city. But above it. A giant sphere surrounding the city. And outside this sphere. Whooooosh! Rummmble! A tremendous snow storm was raging throughout. There was not a single trace of sunlight due to the grey clouds. The thing that determined day and night in this giant city wasn¡¯t the sun but rather a giant artificial orb on the top of the tower. And below the artificial sunlight. Somebody walked towards Muduse. The person, who was wearing a fancy uniform, spoke to Muduse with an air of arrogance. ¡°MSL. There¡¯s no time for you toze around here, there isn¡¯t much time left until the move.¡± ¡°...I was just looking outside the window. Since I won¡¯t be able to see this anymore.¡± At these words the man in the uniform, rank 1 citizen Akamel, smirked. MSL-17, Muduse, saw Akamel¡¯s expression and just continued to walk. She understood his actions. But the one who was enraged was the spirit instead. The spirit realized something then quickly quieted down. Created beings. There wasn¡¯t a clearer word to describe them but it was still a bit off to call themselves like this. And Muduse smiled at the spirit¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s ok. You didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± They, the enhanced race, had all been created. For a single objective. In order to control the artificial energy system, code name , created by the genius researcher efficiently. The previous methods were not enough to move limited amounts of energy in an efficient manner. The energy needed sentience to control its own movements. Not a single bit could be wasted. Especially in a world like this where everything wascking. Whooooosh! Muduse, who had been staring at the storm outside the barrier, asked Akamel. ¡°Do we still have contact with the other cities?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± As Akamel replied bluntly, Muduse continued expressionlessly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we at least know each other¡¯s conditions when we¡¯re all sharing the energy of the node? If it runs dry then we¡¯re in big trouble.¡± A river of energy that brought new hopes to humanity. Energy nodes. And this was the strength that had taken humanity to the brink of extinction. Humans yearned for more energy and thus they pried open every bit of space where the node passed by. And the result was this. The node had overloaded and the entire worldflipped upside down. Volcanos erupted as the mantle below the surface flipped and in worse cases, continents broke off. Endless amounts of hail plummeted down from the skies to cover over half of the entire Earth as the volcanic ash quickly covered the skies. The entire got covered in darkness and the 2nd alternative energy source, the sr energy, was nowhere to be found. Then the long ice age came. But thankfully there was still a ray of hope. A giant tower stood in the spot where the energy of the node could still be used. . The tower that acted as thest line of defense of humanity against the harsh environment. They created a shield by using the node¡¯s energy, supplied humans with the energy needed for their daily lives as well as maintained the artificial sun. The glorious city below could not survive a single day without this Obelisk. And they, the MSLs, had been born to use the node¡¯s energy as efficiently as possible by using the spirit¡¯s energies. Akamel frowned at MSL¡¯s words. ¡®Imputent. How dare it retort when it¡¯s just a creation.¡¯ But the level of MSL was not something even Akamel, a 1st grade citizen, could act rashly in front of. The MSL series was one of the two series that had the greatest abilities out of all the enhanced race. Nepallem had personally put more effort in order to create just 100 of them. ¡®Tsk.¡¯ Akamel smirked as he replied. ¡°They¡¯re doing the preparations well. Anyway, you guys need to do things properly. We need to maintain as much energy as we can before we go over to the new.¡± ¡°...Understood.¡± MSL-17, Muduse, looked towards the mountain range. Towards where the spaceship would be being built, beyond it. Sooner orter the node will run dry. So they needed to go over to a new. The they had found, named Tiamet. ¡®How long can we hold on?¡¯ Roooaarr. She mumbled quietly as she stared at the ash-colored storm outside the city. .......................................... Muduse parted from the 1st grade citizen and headed up the tower. And the spirit, who had just been born recently, was extremely curious about everything as it continuously threw questions at Muduse. The city below the tower was shining with various colored lights. As if it was alluring the one looking. Its title of being the final sanctuary of the humans didn¡¯t quite fit it as various media panels andmercials swarmed throughout the city and were more than enough to arouse the spirit¡¯s attention. It was not a city which seemed like it wascking in energy. Muduse smiled as she replied. ¡°Only 1st grade citizens can reside there. Even if the buildings arerge and there are a lot of them... They are as numerous as well.¡± Their poption had been around 70 billion. And they had run away from the armageddon of the world towards the Obelisk from various cities all over the world. Though about 80% of the people had been killed off during the exodus, there was still a huge amount of people remaining. This city alone held about 380 million people. ¡®Too many.¡¯ No matter how wide the city was, there were too many people for them to all live . So in the outside zone where one can live in the most way, only the 80 million or so 1st grade citizens could live there. People who were determined to have necessary abilities or skills towards the survival of the humankind. ¡®Everybody would be able to live in a much better condition if the 1st grade citizens were a bit more frugal but...It doesn¡¯t matter with me.¡¯ Power and rights were the issues of the humans. For them, the enhanced race, this didn¡¯t really matter. Mudue turned away from the mirror to head in deeper into the tower and the spirit asked dejectedly. Muduse nodded. ¡°Time to work now. The time given to me has ended. If I don¡¯t go then my sisters will suffer.¡± They, the enhanced race, didn¡¯t need to sleep so they needed to constantly work other than the few meager breaks they received. They were given 2 hours of rest a day. The rest time that was created for them because some thought they also needed some rights was always a bit too short. There was never enough energy so the MSL series and various other kinds who needed to deal with the energy efficiently needed to constantly work. For the benefit of the countless humans here. Though most of the 1st grade citizens went on to say that these ¡®creations¡¯ didn¡¯t need any rights but sadly for them, Nepallem was the one who had suggested it. The opinions of others would be crushed apart with ease but not Nepallem¡¯s. The savior of humankind who had created the spirits and the enhanced race that was currently keeping the humans alive. So the 1st grade citizens could only ept the rest time of the enhanced race. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like we need it. It¡¯s not like we need to eat or enjoy ourselves.¡± They were the enhanced race. Though they were created from the humans as the basis, various unnecessary wants had been greatly suppressed. Since greed would always create unknown variables. And there was the chipset behind the necks of them imnted by the 1st grade citizens. ¡®Humans... They fear too many things all the time. Did this environment make them like this?¡¯ Muduse had already reached her workce while having various thoughts. A huge area in the center of the tower. Though it was only about 5m tall, this ce was multiple times bigger than a sports field. Muduse walked across the ss floor that gave the impression of levitating while crossing it. Kiiiing. Ooong. There was a single ss cell in the midst of various bright and beautiful lines in the ground. It looked like a coffin or even a jail cell but this beautiful ss cell was the location where Muduse, MSL-17, spent 22 hours of her day. Ooooooooong. As Muduse moved into it. The entire energy flow of the tower came into Muduse¡¯s perception. The tremendous amount of energy that kept the the 380 million people of the city alive. Kiiiiing! The spirit, which had been grumbling the whole time, started to control the flowing energy. Soon. Kiiiiiiing! Part of the energy flowing through the tower came under the control of Muduse and the spirit as they started to move the energy towards one ce. Though it was called working, it wasn¡¯t very hard. Since it was basically instinctual to them who were literally created to do this job. The spirit felt the tremendous amount of energy flowing through its senses as it mumbled. There were about 50 thousand of the enhanced race within this ce. They had been ced in various locations within the tower and the city in order to use the energy of the city efficiently. From the small lights all over the city to the entire power grid of the city. But they, the MSL, had been created for an even more important task. The epitome of the enhanced race. The very core of the system that the humans used. The MSL series, the 98 sisters, had been born to manage the Muduse system. Only for this purpose. And below Muduse¡¯s feet. Below the giant ss floor. Millions of ss tubes were located throughout the tower. Exactly 19 942 124. And inside it. ¡®Are they..., Happy?¡¯ They, the core part of the Muduse system. Muduse made a happy expression as she looked at the 20 million or so third-grade citizens and mumbled. But then. ¡°You¡¯re still lost in unnecessary emotions, how long are you going to keep those alive I wonder.¡± Somebody spoke to Muduse from outside. Someone whom even Hansoo was familiar with. ¡®Tiamet.¡¯ But he was different from the Tiamet he knew. As Hansoo looked at the strangely different Tiamet from a thousand years ago, Muduse was doing the same. ¡®TMT-17.¡¯ Though he was born as her mate, she never knew what he was thinking about. Muduse looked at TMT-17 with a worried expression. Chapter 283 : Train headed to destruction (2) Chapter 283 : Train headed to destruction (2) During the early days of year 2100. Humans were confident. Space. Deep sea. Illnesses. Death. Various other mysteries. Humans had ovee countless things they had been afraid of and had thought that they had seeded. There was not a single disease they could not cure and humans had already been able to live past 300 with ease. The entire surface of the, including the seas, had be the human¡¯s territory a long time ago. They hadn¡¯t nned colonies yet because their was so big but they already had great technologies regarding space flight and countless humans had already gone off to dozens ofs, including Tiamet, for terraforming and other research. But then. The energy node had been found. Not a machine but a strange energy flow that used the human¡¯s bodies as the basis. Different from the fossil fuels, sr energy and nuclear energy the humans had been using up until now. The power the humans had built upon so far was so they could control and go against nature. They created medicine to rule over the disease and made facilities to increase their lifespans. They made spaceships for space and huge oceanic cities to rule over the seas. But this was different. A strength which made the humans themselves strong. They could swim around the depths of the sea with ease and no illness would harm them. Their lifespans would increase the more they stacked it inside their bodies and it allowed them to smash apart steel with brute force. Of course humans, ovee by their greed for this new strength, started to devour this new type of energy. And Nepallem stood in the lead. But humans overestimated their own abilities and underestimated their own greed. Due to this, the node blew apart and the humans had been pushed to the brink of extinction. Then they finally realized. That they couldn¡¯t control every single situation with their own intellect. And so it had started. The thing the humans had been most afraid of and as a result hadn¡¯t took over yet. The great system that had been created to suppress the greed of humans. The symbol of their innermost fear. . And the thing needed for it was a spirit that could efficiently control energy and manage the system. And... ............................................... Rumble. Muduse spoke to the man who had appeared in front of her. The man who had appeared covered in white light. ¡°TMT-17. It¡¯s been a while.¡± Hansoo made a shocked expression as he looked at the man Muduse greeted. ¡®..Tiamet. Was he an Ain?¡¯ The Tiamet in front of him had the same form as Tiamet a thousand years from now on. But the aura of a spirit could clearly be felt. The man called TMT-17 that clearly had the trait of an Ain spoke to Muduse. ¡°Can you not put that damn number in the back? I just call you Muduse as well. We¡¯re going to be on the same ship, let¡¯s drop some formalities at least.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to call me by the system¡¯s name just because I manage the system.¡± TMT-17 just shrugged his shoulders. TMT series. The series with the codename Tiamet was one of the top two series along with the MSL series. Of course their objectives were different. Though they both used spirits to control the energy, their reason for their creation was clearly different. If the Muduses were created to manage the Muduse system that provided humans with the good environment. Then the Tiamets were created to get rid the various variables and dangers that maye in the way of humans. So their name was Tiamet. Those who would protect the humans in the unknown Tiamet which was filled with dangers. TMT-17 looked at the countless ss tubes below and smirked. ¡°I¡¯m ying guard here but doing the same thing in that damn ship. I¡¯ve got a lot of work to do. I even have to look after those beanheads.¡± ¡°...That¡¯s our job.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s your job. My work is to kill and smash things apart.¡± ¡°...¡± Whilst Muduse made a disgusted expression. Oooooong. With a strange noise, an announcement was made in the entire area of the Muduse was in charge of. [In 15 seconds, 3rd grade citizens shall be released into the area of MSL-17] [Underground residence... Beginning energy supply.] [To conserve energy, it will only be open from 11:00 to 13:00 today.] Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The millions of tubes below Muduse started to move around. Down. At the same time. Lights came on below the giant tower. Tiamet shrugged as he looked at this scene. ¡°It¡¯ll be busy now. I¡¯ll move away for now then. Have fun.¡± ¡°...I won¡¯t be able to see you off.¡± ¡®Really annoying.¡¯ The spirit spoke towards Muduse within the silence excitedly. But Muduse shook her head. Like Tiamet said, it would only get busier. Then, an order came through the chipset. From the Akamel she had seen before. The orders of Akamel had a hint of maliciousness as well as a bit of expectation. The Muduse System didn¡¯t go on break when the humans did. It was the opposite. When the 3rd grade citizens are released was the time the Muduse system performed its most important task. As Muduse breathed in and out. Booooom! A giant sphere above Muduse¡¯s head started to spin whilst letting out bright red lights in all directions. ............................................... Underground residence. Kiiiiiing! With the enhanced race¡¯s energy control, the frozen residences started toe back to live. Light filled up the wide area as the flowers, trees andkes beside the apartments started to brim with life. And from the 500m wide tower in the center. Chiiiiiiiik! The ss tube started to open in order to descend. And white gas came out from these tubes. ¡°Ugh! So stiff!¡± ¡°Are you sure this keeps us in top condition?¡± ¡°Woah! 5 days have gone past already!¡± People started to appear one after another. And they started to chatter loudly as they started to check on their bodies and their surroundings. And soon sounds ofints could be heard. ¡°Damn. Can¡¯t we just live back there?¡± ¡°Fuck! We were just about to kill the Red Lava Lizard!¡± ¡°Ugh...Walking after having flown for so long, I really can¡¯t get used to it.¡± And there was an existence who was smirking at these people. ¡®Useless.¡¯ From the highest point of the residential areas. Tiamet smirked as he looked down. People who had run away from reality. People who agreed that it didn¡¯t need to be reality as long as they were satisfied. There were no better than livestock. A virtual world that was created for those who had decided to give up on changing reality and had ran away. ¡®Was it called... Exodus? What a nice name. Anyways, that Nepallem guy is amazing. He even found a use for these useless things.¡¯ Tiamet thought up of the virtual world created from the Muduse system and then smirked. But then, a girl came out from between the people. ¡®...Astania.¡¯ Tiamet mumbled the name of the female in the distance in a daze. At that moment St! ¡°How dare youe here!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just an obedient dog.¡± ¡®...Damned bastards.¡¯ Tiamet frowned inwardly at the citizens who had thrown eggs by his feet. ....................................... ¡°Mmm...This is making thisplicated.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Akamel asked in confusion as the man who he had been talking to suddenly mumbled. There weren¡¯t many who can ignore Akamel. But the man in front of him was an exception. This man was special even out of special people. The man whom Akamel had been talking to, Nepallem, started to frown. ¡°Well. One TMT is looking for a fight in the underground residential areas.¡± Akamel made a shocked expression. ¡®This bastard...Why is he over there...¡¯ It would know what would happen once it walked in the crowds of people, why did it go there. ¡®Damn. This is why it¡¯s always better to get rid of their rights and just use them like dogs. Why did he give them free movement...¡¯ He liked neither the enhanced race nor the 3rd grade citizens. ¡®Or maybe we should just treat them like the 2nd grade citizens....¡¯ As Akamel mumbled with a cold expression. Nepallem got up and started to head somewhere. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to go have a look.¡± And this shocked Akamel. Though he knew that Nepallem was a hero and a famous being, why would he still go there. ¡°Just leave them, we¡¯ll deal with them. Just focus on the n this time around please.¡± There was a reason why Akamel was annoyed. There was so many things Nepallem had to do, why did he have to bother with such a menial task? ¡®And...It¡¯s tomorrow.¡¯ In a situation where not a single mistake is allowed, for him to go see one man. Nepallem chuckled as he shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I¡¯m going. He¡¯s... Really special.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡®He¡¯s different from the other TMT series?¡¯ Akamel looked at Nepallem in confusion but Nepallem just headed down. And Akamel clenched his teeth at this scene. ¡®Fuck. I don¡¯t like any of these bastards.¡¯ Akamel thought for a moment then just shook his head. Their n was basicallyplete anyway. It would seed without Nepallem anyway. Akamel started to send messages with a stern expression. ¡°Begin.¡± Soon. The topmost floor of the Obelisk started to get busy. Chapter 284 : Train headed to destruction (3) Chapter 284 : Train headed to destruction (3) Around the time when the nodes blew apart and pushed humans into the brink of extinction. The 1st grade citizens, who were the first ones to have sessfully run away to the city with the Obelisk, quickly went into a discussion on how to proceed from this point onward. About how to deal with the 2nd and 3rd grade citizens who were swarming towards the city. But surprisingly they quickly came to a consensus despite the situation they were in. They didn¡¯t know how much energy there was left in the node and the situation outside was horrendous. If they also had to amodate the 2nd and 3rd grade citizens as well then the resources they had would drain at a rate five times greater than if the node was just supporting them, the 1st grade citizens, alone. 10 years worth of resources gone in 2 and 50 years worth gone in 10. In a situation where they didn¡¯t know the approximate time it would take to finish their preparations, nobody wanted to risk the resources they had like this. And it wasn¡¯t hard to control the others. Since the existing enhanced race members were extremely powerful on their own. Though they weren¡¯t made for war, if they fought with the spirits then their might easily surpassed that of the army. And almost all of the control rights over the enhanced race belonged to the 1st grade citizens. They just needed to control the obelisk with these and then chase the others away. But then. <...Nepallem.> Everyone quieted down at the words of one man. They had to. Since this man wasn¡¯t ordinary. The savior of humankind. He researched the energy nodes to create the spirits and then sessfully made the enhanced race, an almost god-like engineer amidst them. Nepallem. Though there wasn¡¯t a rank above the 1st grade citizens, Nepallem was a resource that was so precious to them that he was widely perceived to be a VIP citizen. If they had to vote on the one person to save out of their 8000 then almost every vote would easily go over to this man, a genius of geniuses. Nepallem smiled as he continued to speak. <...How do we not make mistakes?> Then one of the 1st grade citizens shouted in shock. Around year 2050, there was a suggestion that everyone should get a chipset imnted behind their neck for the greater advancement of the humankind. Of course this was met with a flood of resistance. It was clear it would be used to control them. A tremendous amount of fighting urred to the point of a civil war breaking out when the 1st grade citizens and higher elites of themunity finally realized that they had much more to lose.> But if they knew this would happen then the 1st grade citizens would¡¯ve gone through the war to imnt the chipsets in the necks of the 2nd and 3rd grade citizens. Unlike the 1st grade citizens who meticulously nned and carefully used the energy nodes to in an efficient way and avoiding the possible dangers that the node could bring them, the 2nd and 3rd grade citizens thought that the 1st grade citizens were trying to monopolize this strength and poked around into every node they could find. In order to gain the strength from that power and perhaps even use it to gain the upper hand against the 1st grade citizens. And because they had failed in controlling this power, the nodes blew apart. But for them to use up their own resources to let these people into the city? These 3rd grade citizens were basically useless to them when the enhanced race provided them with power and various other utilities. ........................................ Booom! As the giant sphere spun and let out a red light. A tremendous pressure started to appear inside Muduse¡¯s head. Pressure to control the huge andplex Muduse system. ¡°Ugh...¡± And Muduse wasn¡¯t the only one who was groaning. The spirit also screamed out from the strain it was receiving. A tremendous amount of energy which couldn¡¯t even bepared to the amount before flooded into her. And she knew instinctively. That she needed to be much more meticulous starting from this point. This was the core ability of the Muduse system. [Prediction] It calcted every possible variable and every action possible to figure out the best n. The final torch that would show the road to humanity¡¯s future. While Muduse and the spirit were screaming, the system above Muduse¡¯s head continued its calctions and around the time the sphere stopped spinning... ¡°Ugh...¡± Muduse was finally freed from the torrential amounts of information that flooded her head and moaned out loud as she slumped over. But the moment she was done, Akamel¡¯s words flowed into her head. [If you¡¯re done with the calctions then report the results. Tell us what the sess chances of the n is this time around.] As long as the node was usingrge amounts of energy to protect this city from the giant storm, the node would soon dry up. The n to move to the new must seed no matter what. If not then there was no future for the humans left. And the calction that the Muse System had just done was in order to determine the sess rate for this n. Muduse gasped for breath as she started to send over the data. And Akamel read over the data on the chipset as he made a satisfied expression. [Nice. Good. Good. MSL-17, continue to calm down the system. Man... Why is it set up to cool down for 2 hours after only 5 minutes of working. Nepallem should just focus on this system that can predict the future, why does he give a damn about the rights of these enhanced races.] Akamel purposely mumbled it so Muduse could hear it as he shut off the call. The spirit grumbled inside her. But Muduse thought back to the calctions from before. ¡®As long as there¡¯s no special variables...The rate of sess is 99.9908%¡¯ This was as good as 100%. Though Muduse had a ominous feeling about something she decided to brush it off and started to cool down the system. She needed topletely revert it to its original state before the 3rd grade citizens came back. Her worry wouldn¡¯t matter much. Though there was a limit to how much the Muduse could calcte, it had never been wrong until now. ¡®If we could use this for 24 hours straight then it would be much more reassuring but... 20 million won¡¯t be enough for that.¡¯ Muduse sighed as she continued her work. ......................................... ¡®Tsk.¡¯ Tiamet stared at the people who were throwing eggs at him. Actually he was quite in awe. At Nepallem, who had created this system, and at the 1st grade citizens who supported him. Muduse system. Using the 20 million souls of the citizens as the basis, it brought up a tremendous amount of calctive power to determine the variables of the outside environment. It recorded every memory, action patterns and emotions of the people to convert it all into calctive variables. The prediction was made like this. And another thing. ¡®The calctive power wasn¡¯t always needed.¡¯ Nepallem and the other scientists achieved an incredible feat with the leftover calctive power from when the system isn¡¯t predicting the future. Creation of a virtual reality. The moment this virtual reality was created, the 1st grade citizens announced it to everybody below. Many were afraid of this ¡®virtual reality¡¯ at first but with continued whippings it didn¡¯t take long for all of the 3rd grade citizens to ¡®escape¡¯ into the virtual reality and thanks to this the 1st grade citizens had been able to use the remaining resources and energy more efficiently than before. Since the virtual reality allowed for the minimum usage of resources and energypared to what they would¡¯ve used in reality. All they needed was for their life to be maintained and the tower energy to continue flowing. ¡®Though something¡¯s off, the results are good...¡¯ Nepallem had sessfully gained the happiness of almost 30 million people as well as the Prediction function of the Muduse system. But the process wasn¡¯t without faults. ¡°This fucking bastard...¡± ¡°Ha! He came without a 1st grade citizen. How bold...Hey,e down!¡± Tiamet frowned as he heard the aggressive shouts of the citizens. They, the Tiamet series, were not in good terms with the citizens. The safety and happiness the game provided. Though a great offer had been given to them, humans wouldn¡¯t just be moved from this alone. Of course there were people who went against them so a whip was needed. And the whip that had been wrought was him. The enhanced race created for battle. An existence that had the energy of this giant city within its body and wielded it freely. ¡°Bastard! Come down!¡± The citizens roared in rage as they remembered being attacked by Tiamet. And Tiamet frowned as he saw this. Chapter 285 : Star of transcendence (1) Chapter 285 : Star of transcendence (1) Tiamet frowned at the citizens. ¡®These guys...¡¯ Even if the humans had seeded in enhancing their own bodies and absorbing the node¡¯s energy to a degree, his terrifying might was not something these humans could go against. But the current situation was a bit different. ¡®Annoying. Did that game enhance their perception or something?¡¯ ¡°You bastard! Come down!¡± Tiamet made an annoyed expression as he watched the citizens who had climbed on the roof and were grabbing onto his clothes. He and the other enhanced race were set so they would only be able to attack the citizens with the orders of a 1st grade citizen or when the citizen themselves broke a rule. This was why these guys, who would get killed off with just a single breath, were acting like this. And these guys, those whose physical bodies had been enhanced as well as having absorbed the node¡¯s energy, could easily rip apart steel beams with their bare hands. That was why they had been able to jump on the roof. And the people who came up here started to tap on Tiamet as if they wanted to pick a fight with him. ¡°Hey you. You¡¯re him right? The guy who burned my friend half dead.¡± ¡°Hey! Try attacking us like that time.¡± Smack! ¡°Yeah! Spread some egg on you before you walk around.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± These citizens weren¡¯t able to attack directly either since attacking the enhanced race was against the rule. But annoying him was easy. But for them to be able to do this even though they would still clearly remember the might he could wield. ¡®That game... I guess it rids them of their sense of fear as well. Or maybe they can¡¯t differentiate between virtual reality and reality.¡¯ Tiamet grinded his teeth as he looked at those who were throwing eggs at him. The fact that he was being pegged by eggs by those whom he could kill with just a flick of his wrist was really annoying him. And the fact that he couldn¡¯t retaliate annoyed him even before. Kiiing. And the chipset on his neck was stopping him from acting out. Like a cor on a dog. ¡®Yeah. I¡¯m just a bastard dog huh...¡¯ Crackle. Every time Tiamet clenched his teeth, the chipset on his neck buzzed as it let out sparks. In order to suppress the enraged Tiamet. At that moment. ¡°Everyone calm down.¡± Whoosh. A man came down from the elevator as he shouted in order to calm the people. The surrounding guards could clearly tell how important this man was. 10 men who looked exactly like Tiamet. A man who could take around 10 TMT series, which there were only 100 of like the MSL series, in this entire city there was only one person. ¡°Nepallem...¡± ¡°No, uh. It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking...¡± Everyone who were raging against Tiamet started to stutter and fall back. The TMT series was the invention of Nepallem. They were like the children of Nepam and it was not easy to throw eggs at the child in front of the father. Even more so if the father was a figure whom everybody respected and worshipped more than anybody else. ¡°Hmm...¡± As everyone looked to Nepallem with awkward expressions. Nepallem calmly pointed with his hand. ¡°Now now. Calm down everybody. Go loosen up your bodies or something. Though the world inside the capsule is invigorating, it isn¡¯t as nice as this beautiful nature.¡± Nepallem pointed towards the underground gardens which were being managed by the spirits and the people backed off at these words. And Tiamet looked at Nepallem with an awkward expression as well. Though he treated most people like bugs, two people were excluded from this. One was Astania, the reason why he hade down here. And the other, Nepallem. ¡®Am I also respecting this human?¡¯ Tiamet scoffed but he didn¡¯t know for sure. He, who had only been alive for 6 months, couldn¡¯tpletely control his emotions yet. The reason why he hade down here was to verify this strange sensation that sprang up from the corner of his mind. The moment he thought up to this point. ¡®...Oh right, did she leave?¡¯ As Tiamet tried to look around. Whooosh! Something popped up in front of him. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Flinch. Tiamet stuttered as he looked at Nepallem who had appeared in front of his eyes. Nepallem was smiling. While projecting a hologram. And an attractive woman floated on the screen. ¡°Perhaps this woman?¡± ¡°...¡± Tiamet red at Nepallem with a slight frown while Nepallem looked back at him in amusement and satisfaction. ¡°As I thought, you are special.¡± Tiamet looked at the 10 TMT series who looked identical to him. For him to be special when there were so many of himself? It sounded like Nepallem was mocking him. But Nepallem shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t make that expression. You¡¯re truly special. We... Can help each other a lot it seems. Will you follow me?¡± ¡°...¡± Tiamet frowned. ........................................... While he was stopping an uproar, he had been downed by a citizen when he got hit in the back of the head before. Of course this shoudln¡¯t have been possible but he wasn¡¯t in battle mode but rather suppression mode. But there was a woman who had saved him while he was being stomped and ripped apart by the enraged citizens. <...Damn. I really don¡¯t like you but I¡¯ll save you this one time. You fucking bastard.> Tiamet asked in confusion while the back of his neck was still ringing in pain. Since he was somebody who should simply be killed in their eyes. And if he was kept alive then he would only be used to suppress them again after he healed. This woman¡¯s actions did not make sense. The woman, Astania, spat out some blood as she answered. They fought for freedom. But these guys never had freedom to begin with. They only followed orders and fought for the 1st grade citizens. The reason for all this hate was the 1st grade citizens but only the people below were bleeding. And Astania did not like this. Astania chuckled. The TMTs were under a lot more pressurepared to the MSLs since their main purpose was battle, not management. Unlike the MSLs in charge of management, emotions were something that were truly unneeded in the TMTs whose focus was battle and massacres. It wasn¡¯t bad usually but once they got into battle mode then the chipset behind them erased all of their emotions. Astania finished her words as he climbed back out. <...> Tiamet grasped his painful neck as he looked towards Astania with a confused expression. ..................................... ¡°Things were really bad back then. But thankfully there weren¡¯t many dead, it¡¯s all thanks to you TMTs.¡± Nepallem smiled as he mumbled. Casualties only happened when two forces of simr strengths collided. The 1st grade citizens removed the limits imposed on the TMT series after seeing the situation turning for the worse and everybody who was rebelling were suppressed by the pure might of the TMTs as they backed off. ¡®I guess he was more cheerful than I thought.¡¯ Tiamet stared at Nepallem who was mumbling in happiness as he asked. ¡°What do you need?¡± The enhanced race were wired to be respectful towards the humans. Though Tiamet felt like he could be disrespectful if he wanted but it didn¡¯t feel right to do so to this man. ¡®...Maybe it¡¯s because he created me.¡¯ Tiamet controlled his unknown emotions as he tried to understand the current situation. There was no reason for him and Nepallem to converse one on one like this. Though he was one of the two special series within this giant city, the other party was a man who stood out amidst the 70 billion humans. They were on different levels. ¡®And this is his personal space...All other TMTs are outside as well.¡¯ The tower¡¯s topmost penthouse from where one could clearly see the entire city. This ce was a mysterious ce where even Akamel hadn¡¯t been in. A perfect personal space where not a single monitoring device existed. Trinkle. Nepallem poured two cups of tea as he smiled at Tiamet. ¡°I wanted to converse with just us two. Anyways, how¡¯s the emotion of love? Well, maybe it¡¯s not there yet.¡± But Tiamet was extremely shocked by these words. ¡®Love? This?¡¯ Tiamet then scoffed inwardly. Love? ¡°A TMT like me has no such function as replying to your jokes. Find someone else please.¡± Nepallem smiled. ¡°What do you mean? You wouldn¡¯t just go underground to eat some curses right? Didn¡¯t you go down even though you knew that would happen? Something¡¯s itchy right? In here.¡± Nepallem patted his chest. Tiamet frowned as he asked carefully. ¡°Are you calling me special because of that?¡± Even if he felt something for a citizen. He didn¡¯t know if this made him special in any way. Maybe not during a battle but he, as a enhanced race, was entitled to some emotions. It was possible for them to feel emotions in special cases and if they were in the daily life mode. The other TMT series were just standing around expressionlessly because they didn¡¯t feel the need to show emotions. They were born for battle and all these emotions would just disappear like bubbles once they got into a battle. But Nepallem chuckled. ¡°You aren¡¯t special because of that. There¡¯s another reason.¡± ¡°...?¡± Tiamet became curious. About what his differences were and why this amazing scientist, Nepallem, was so interested in him. But when Tiamet was about to ask. [TMT-17. These are the newmands and their associated data for the n. Open the channel so I can send them over.] ¡°...¡¯ Tiamet frowned as he heard Akamel¡¯s voice through the chipset. ............................................ Rummble. Boom. Then, towards Muduse as she finished up reverting the Muduse System back to its original state. [MSL-17. These are the newmands and their associated data for the n. Open the channel so I can send them over.] ¡°...?¡± Muduse made a confused expression at the sudden orders being sent to her. Was there something she didn¡¯t know about regarding this n? ¡®And... It¡¯s not onlying to me.¡¯ It was being sent to every enhanced race including the MSLs. Muduse started to read the data with a confused expression. Wondering why the data was sent suddenly and in secrecy. And soon. Tremble. Muduse¡¯s eyelids trembled as the spirit cursed inside her. ¡°...They¡¯re leaving behind all the 3rd grade citizens? The whole over 20 million of them?¡¯ They weren¡¯t just being left behind. ording to this n... Every remaining human would die for sure. Muduse was extremely shocked as she continued to read through the data. Chapter 286 : Star of transcendence (2) Chapter 286 : Star of transcendence (2) Tiamet looked at the data with a shocked expression. Codename : n for the Migration of Humaniy. The directives were simple. 1st and 2nd grade citizens were to board the spaceship that was being built across the mountain range. And there were clear instructions for the enhanced race so there wouldn¡¯t be any casualties during all of it. But nowhere in the data was there anything regarding the 3rd grade citizens. Tiamet asked Nepallem. ¡°...What¡¯s going on? I thought everybody was migrating?¡± Nepallem smiled. ¡°Why are you asking a scientist like me? I¡¯m only responsible for making you and creating the spirits. People who decide how to use them are people like Akamel, the highest-ranked members.¡± Tiamet made a dumbfounded expression. Even if people like Akamel could fly, they wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the height Nepallem was at. Which meant that Akamel had to present his ideas and receive approval from Nepallem for every n. But for Nepallem to not know what¡¯s going on in a situation like this? ¡°What are you...¡± Tiamet, who was about to be enraged, realized what he was about to do and then calmed down. Why was he getting angry? Thinking about it, there was nothing that should matter to him even if the 3rd grade citizens were disposed of. Since their deaths didn¡¯t matter to him. The 100 or so of the TMT series will be allowed to board and it was better if they didn¡¯t take the 3rd grade citizens. Why was there a need to get angry for those who threw eggs at him? But something kept tickling him inside his chest. Something wasining inside him. And Nepallem smiled as he looked at Tiamet. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you run?¡± ¡°...What do you mean?¡± Nepallem patted his chest. ¡°This. I¡¯m talking about this from before.¡± At that moment. Tiamet realized where the uneasiness and the annoyance wasing from. And Nepallem whispered into his ears. ¡°Our TMT-17 is a very precious resource. Adding one extra person wouldn¡¯t be that hard.¡± And the moment he heard this. Swoosh. Tiamet stomped out from Nepallem¡¯s personal area as he started to walk somewhere. And somebody shouted behind his back. ¡°Good luck! If you hurry then you might be able to find her before they re-enter.¡± Then. Tiamet disappeared into the darkness and Nepallem shrugged his shoulders inside his own personal area. ¡°Well, you should at least hear why you¡¯re so special. That¡¯s the most important part.¡± ................................................. [15 minutes until entrance time into Exodus. Citizens, please move to your designated locations.] ¡°Finally, we¡¯re going back in.¡± ¡°Gosh, I thought I was going to die from boredom! Ugh.¡± ¡°Keke. I¡¯m going to kill what I was about to before!¡± As the announcement was made, the citizens who were spread out all over the wide underground area started to swarm around the tower. Though some were looking at this with a strange expression. ¡°Mmm...¡± Astania made a worried expression while looking at the citizens. ¡®I know it¡¯s nice but... Aren¡¯t they relying on it a bit too much?.¡¯ Astania mumbled to herself. She understood that the world inside that ce was good. Since they were able to forget the problems of reality inside it. The 1st grade citizens who wished to rule over them. The harsh environment that continuously tried to wipe them out. And they, who were powerless to do anything in this situation. They were able to forget all of that inside that ce. No, more than that. Unlike this ce, where they were powerless, they could be heroes. They flew through the skies and hunted dragons. They killed beasts and saved others. ¡®...Nothing I can do.¡¯ It looked like they were running away from reality rather than ying a game but she was the same as them. Astania sighed as she started to move towards her cell as well. But at that moment. Somebody grabbed her arm. ¡°What...¡± Astania saw a familiar face as she looked behind in confusion. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°What... Hey! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Why is a TMT series taking me?¡± Astania shouted in confusion. TMT series. The beings that were in control of the city¡¯sws. Astania freaked out. ¡®Why... Why is this happening.¡¯ No matter how she thought about it, she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Even if she did something wrong, for a TMT toe get her. These were not things that should be for that. Tiamet frowned as he responded to Astania¡¯s words. ¡°You told me to meet with smiles but the situation is not like that. Follow me.¡± ¡°What... Oh. Are you the one from then?¡± Astania then realized something. She remembered who this was. ¡®Ugh, there¡¯s no way to tell them apart.¡¯ Astania sighed out in relief but then frowned as she stopped Tiamet and spoke. ¡°Where are you taking me, I have to go in the cell.¡± Astania pointed towards the giant tower filled with ss cells behind her. And Tiamet made an annoyed expression at this. ¡®This dumb girl. You¡¯re going to die if that happens.¡¯ The 1st and 2nd grade citizens were going to get on the ship. The enhanced race who supplied and controlled the obelisk also had to get on. Which meant this giant tower would lose both its software and hardware and would cease to work. And the 3rd grade citizens would not be able to survive in these harsh conditions without the protection of the obelisk. They would freeze to death inside the ss cells. ¡°If you have something to say then say it here. If not then just tell meter.¡± ¡°...¡± He wanted to speak but the chipset was preventing him from leaking the top secret informations. ¡®Fuck...¡¯ Astania frowned and then threw Tiamet¡¯s hands off. ¡°What are you doing? If you¡¯re going to just y around then fuck off. Are you looking down on me because I¡¯m just a third grade? If I don¡¯t go in there in time then it¡¯ll be bad.¡± Astania red at Tiamet and started to stomp towards the tower. Kiigigik. Tiamet wanted to grab ahold of Astania but he could not. The chipset was stopping him. [The enhanced race cannot forcefully act against a citizen.] [Stop you actions immediately.] The chipset¡¯s electric signal suppressed his entire body as Astania disappeared towards the tower. And the various emotions inside him swelled. Rage. Pity. And... Tiamet clenched his teeth and poured strength all over his body. ¡°Ugh....Fu..cking...Hell!¡± Craack. Crunch. At that moment, something shocking urred. Tiamet started to move despite the chipset suppression. ¡®...Please!¡¯ As his body moved. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Tiamet didn¡¯t pay attention to the fact that he could ignore the chipset as he started to rush towards Astania with an urgent expression. ¡°Huh?¡± As Astania freaked out at Tiamet who rushed up to her. Smack! Astania fell on the ground unconscious as Tiamet hit her in the back of her head. ¡°Haa...Ha...¡± Strangely, the chipset had stopped suppressing him as Tiamet attained his goal. Tiamet breathed out roughly as he stared down at Astania who wasid out on the ground. He then heaved her onto his shoulders and quickly ran over to the elevator. ¡®I need to hurry.¡¯ The train to the spaceship would soon set off. As he got on the elevator the sensor inside it started to scan him. [...Scanning.] [...TMT-17. Scanplete. Activating.] Ooooong! Tiamet nced at the countless 3rd grade citizens lying in the ss cells in the distance but soon turned away from them as the elevator started to climb up. ......................... [Everyone, proceed to board starting from the citizens of Zone 19 please.] [You¡¯ve done well until now, congrattions on obtaining the right to go to the new world.] The 1st level station of the obelisk. Countless people were climbing aboard the long train. Most were the 1st grade citizens of the obelisk. And around the 1st grade citizens. The various enhanced race members were getting on board along with the citizens. Akamel looked at the scene from the corner of the station next to two TMTs. ¡®Good. Perfect.¡¯ The boarding of the citizens from the city was proceeding smoothly as the Muduse System was being moved onto the spaceship. Though it might not be as good as the Muduse system that used the souls of the 20 million people, it would be more than enough. Since the number of citizens would naturally rise once they colonize the new properly. At that moment. [Warning! Warning!] [Unknown citizen is attempting to board.] [All enhanced race of cart A-22, proceed to prevent the boarding.] ¡°Huh?¡± Akamel frowned at the sudden warning. ¡®No way... All the 3rd grade citizens should be inside Exodus by now.¡¯ The 3rd grade citizens of the 17th zone who had been awakened just recently were also going into Exodus. And they couldn¡¯t use the elevators even if they were awake so who was trying toe. ¡®...What¡¯s going on.¡¯ Akamel frowned as he took the two TMTs and headed towards the location of conflict. Booom! Boom! Sounds of collisions could be heard around the station. ¡®Who caused this...¡¯ Akamel approached the area with a confused expression but then made a dumbfounded expression at the scene. Various enhanced race members had been flung back. And the one TMT series who had a girl on his back. Akamel realized what was going on the moment he saw this and then grinded his teeth. ¡°...Nepallem. No matter how much you try to stop me this time, it won¡¯t work.¡¯ ¡®Fucking bastards. I¡¯ll make sure to tighten your cors properly after this.¡¯ And at that moment. TMT-17, the one who had created all this mess, stomped towards Akamel. ¡®This bastard...¡¯ As Akamel red at Tiamet. Tiamet pondered for a moment but then spoke straightforwardly. ¡°Please let this woman onboard.¡± His demand wasn¡¯t very far-fetched. His own worth was extremely high and though he didn¡¯t know why they were leaving behind the 3rd grade citizens, adding one extra woman wasn¡¯t hard for Akamel. This was why he had left behind the other citizens. Since if they started to cling onto him he might not be able to save the woman. ¡®Though you won¡¯t be treated well after you get on...You should at least live.¡¯ Tiamet mumbled as he nced at Astania. But from the distance. MSL-17, Muduse, saw this scene with a sad expression. ¡®Tiamet...¡¯ She understood what he was thinking. But sadly, Tiamet didn¡¯t understand the humans enough. To be precise, the dark parts of their emotions. And just like she expected. ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡± Akamel scoffed as he replied. .................................................. ¡°Tsk, Tsk.¡± Nepallem looked at this scene from the distance and clicked his tongue. Chapter 287 : Star of transcendence (3) Chapter 287 : Star of transcendence (3) Tiamet asked as he looked at the dark expression of Akamel. ¡°...Why not?¡± His demand wasn¡¯t outrageous. This much should easily be doable. But Akamel smiled coldly as he spoke. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s not fair.¡± ¡°Not fair?¡¯ Akamel nodded. ¡°Yeah. Every other 3rd grade citizen is below. But who is that woman for us to treat her like this?¡± Tiamet was dumbfounded from these words. Unfair? Was this something these guys who were leaving behind all the third grade citizens to die should be saying? ¡°It won¡¯t be bad for them. It¡¯ll end for them in happiness inside there. Every one of them agreed right? That it¡¯s better to live inside there than living in reality. As he heard these words. Pop. A vein popped up on his forehead. And he felt something boiling inside him. Chiijijiiik. Rage was one of the most distracting emotions when they were doing their job. The chipset activated as it tried to suppress him. ¡°Ugh...¡± While he was trying to escape the suppression from the chipset. Tiamet resisted the electrical signals from the chipset as he raised his trembling hand. Because he really felt like he needed to punch this man. Though the fist of Tiamet, who could easily rip apart steel like it was paper, was approaching his face, Akamel waspletely calm. As Tiamet was about to grab ahold of Akamel. Whoosh. The two TMT series next to Akamel grabbed both of Tiamet¡¯s arms and made him kneel. ¡°Ugh...¡± He tried to resist but it was all futile. The chipset was still suppressing him and he could not win against the two TMTs who had the same power level as him. Akamel smirked at Tiamet kneeling in front of him. ¡°It was hard making you. So you originally had the rights toe on board with us. But if you¡¯re defective then the story changes.¡± Usually, they would just fix the chipset and reuse him but they were about to leave. They didn¡¯t have the time nor did he want to. ¡®I don¡¯t need a defective enhanced human who can resist us in this new world.¡¯ This was why the 3rd grade citizens were being left behind. Though they were calcting the sess rate of this n, the Muduse system was actually calcting something else. [Should we take the 2nd and 3rd grade citizens with us to the new?] Everyone was cautious. As to how bad the situation could be if the 2nd and 3rd grade citizens rebelled. The ashy storm outside the barrier proved this. Would these guys not cause troubles in the new world? The 1st grade citizens scanned the brains of every citizen using the Muduse system andunched a calction. And the results. [Up to 2nd grade is helpful.] [Starting from the 3rd grade, their usefulness drops and the chance of them causing issues rises.] ¡®Why should we take them then?¡¯ Even such a thing in front of his eyes might appear. Enhanced humans who broke the chipset and went wild. Akamel had no thoughts of sharing even a bit of their precious resources to take someone like this. Akamelughed coldly as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I have a conscience you see. I won¡¯t hurt you lovebirds.¡± With those words. Craackle! ¡°Kuhuk...¡± One of the TMT series stabbed into the back of his neck as Tiamet felt his consciousness fading out. ¡®Fucking... Hell.¡¯ Tiamet lost his consciousness as he watched Akamel who wasughing at him coldly. ........................................... ¡®....Mmm.¡¯ Tiamet rose up as he sensed something whipping against his skin. And he made a shocked expression as he looked around. The empty tform. All the 1st grade citizens and the enhanced race had boarded and left. Only two lifeforms were alive. He, who had fallen. And Astania, who was still unconscious. ¡®Damn...¡¯ Tiamet checked the status of his body but then sat back down. ¡®What¡¯s the use.¡¯ As the MSL series who controlled the Muduse System left, there was no enhanced race member to pour him any energy. Soon this giant tower, the Obelisk, will cease to act and then the harsh environment will soon sweep over this city. Even he didn¡¯t have the confidence to survive for long periods of time. He will slowly lose energy and die out. ¡®...I wanted to save you at least.¡¯ Tiamet sighed out as he looked at Astania sleeping next to him. He didn¡¯t know what this sensation he was feeling towards this woman was. But he felt that he would be much happier if this woman lived and was happy. And even more so if he was next to her. ¡®Were Nepallem¡¯s words true?¡¯ Tiamet chuckled at conversation he had with Nepallem. He really had be special. He was probably the only TMT series who was left behind here. ¡®I should¡¯ve listened to his answer at least. The reason why I am special.¡¯ But it was toote to hear the answer now. Since Nepallem would¡¯ve long boarded the ship. That man was in a different situation than him. At that moment. ¡°Living isn¡¯t easy right? You would¡¯ve been able to board if humans lived in harmony.¡± ¡°...No way.¡± Tiamet mumbled in shock at the voice that wasing from the distance. Since that voice was not something that he should be hearing. But despite his voice, the voice was only getting closer. Tiamet turned around and was at a loss for words. ¡°Napallem. How are you here...¡± Nepallem chuckled as he looked at Tiamet. ¡°It seems your chipset ispletely broken. Maybe it¡¯s a good thing? Hahaha.¡± ¡°...Why did you stay behind?¡± Tiamet pinched his cheek in case he hade into the virtual reality. Nepallem had no reason not to board and he had to board. Since if Nepallem chose to stay here, all the other 1st grade citizens would¡¯ve forcibly taken him. Nepallem shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Oh that? I just boarded a clone who looked simr to me. I hope that guy is happy over there.¡± ¡°What... What are you...? Why did you not go?¡± Since the chipset, which was suppressing his emotions, had been broken. Various emotions sprang up from inside him. As Tiamet mumbled with a shocked expression, Nepallemughed as he spoke. ¡°Is there a reason for me to go? I¡¯ve already aplished my goals here?¡± ¡°...What?¡± Nepallem pointed towards the tower behind him as he looked at Tiamet. ¡°They left behind the most important thing.¡± Tiamet¡¯s expression brightened at these words. That confident expression. Nepallem, who had overseen all the previous ns and endeavors had been left behind. Was this not a possibility of him surviving? Maybe the ones who got onto the ship made a mistake? But sadly. Nepallem made a sorry expression as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I brought your hopes up but... Don¡¯t make such an expression. This body will soon die.¡± ¡°Huh?¡¯ Nepallem shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Why are you so shocked? Since I¡¯m done with my objective and this body has done what it needed to, it¡¯s time to throw it away.¡± And Tiamet was enraged. ¡°Fuck! What were you trying to do here then!?¡¯ Various emotions that had been suppressed before sprang up. No, there was one dominant emotion inside him. [Fear.] The emotion that endangered a soldier the most. This emotion was slowly eating away at Tiamet due to the unknown future. And as a response to this. Booom! A white spirit exploded out from inside him and surrounded Tiamet. A spirit of light. One of the most destructive spirit in existence hade out. With one objective. To protect Tiamet. But Nepallem scratched his chin as he looked at Tiamet. ¡°Why are you getting angry after you just asked? Anyways, my objective is... Well, you could say it¡¯s engineering. Or terraforming. It¡¯s making this ce a bit prettier. Suiting the taste of someone above.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Someone above? Was there somebody who was in a ce higher than Nepallem? ¡®Is he making fun of me?¡¯ At that moment. ¡°Ah, he¡¯s here.¡± With this. Split. Space cracked and spliced apart. And from the dark void. A small creature popped out. A small pair of wings and a shining body. As he looked at the fairy-like creature he had seen from the fairytales. ¡°Huaa....¡± Tiamet¡¯s entire body started to tremble. Though it¡¯s outer appearance was a cute fairy, there was a tremendous amount of power and viciousness residing inside it. Whoosh. Tiamet couldn¡¯t help himself as he fell on the ground but Nepallem ignored it as he spoke to the fairy. ¡°It¡¯s finished. You¡¯re going to take over now right?¡± The fairy smiled. ¡°Mmm...That¡¯s how it should be normally but there¡¯s something amusing here?¡± Originally, as the giant Obelisk waspleted and these other creatures were gone it should¡¯ve been finished. But how could it ignore something amusing that appeared in front of it? As the fairy, who had the same nature as god, smiled. ¡°Fucking bastards. If you¡¯re going to joke around then...¡± Tiamet grinded his teeth as he mumbled. This tiny thing was looking at him as if he was a toy. But the fairy shook its head and smirked. ¡°No. I¡¯m not joking around. You see, I really like people like you. You¡¯re very special.¡± The fairy looked between Tiamet and the direction the 1st grade citizens had gone towards as it spoke out. ¡°You were born with the transcendence star.¡± ¡°Oh right, I was going to tell him first.¡± Nepallem smacked his forehead. Chapter 288 : Star of transcendence (4) Chapter 288 : Star of transcendence (4) [We will set off after 05:02:11.] Ooooooooong. Muduse sat in the engine room as she made a bitter expression while looking at the Muduse System in front of her. She kept thinking about her partner, TMT-17, who had been left behind in the city. It might¡¯ve been better if there was at least a spirit she could talk to but that spirit had long been taken out of her into a ss sphere. To supply the ship with the energy. Akamel, who was standing next to Muduse, smiled in contentment as he mumbled. ¡°Dumbass. He overestimated his own worth.¡± ¡°...Couldn¡¯t you have taken them all?¡¯ Not just Tiamet but the 3rd grade citizens as well. ¡®Impudent.¡¯ Akamel frowned at her words. He also wanted to show her who was in charge but he could not. Unlike Tiamet, MSL-17 was a vital part of the flight. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll make another when I arrive...¡¯ Akamel was enraged and had almost spurted out his inner thoughts. Thoughts that were a bit extreme for the others to hear but werepletely fine to utter to these ¡®products¡¯ of theirs. ¡°No way. Our worth is much higher than those wasteful bastards. Those things that only know how to waste resources are a gue in a situation where we have limited resources. Maybe you don¡¯t know because you¡¯ve only been alive for a short time, etch that into your memory.¡± ¡°...¡± As Muduse frowned at Akamel. Whooosh. ¡°Ugh...¡± Akamel held Muduse¡¯s chin as he coldly whispered. ¡°Know your limits, even if we need you it¡¯ll be a bit hard on us if you cross the line.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Yeah, learn to avoid my gaze like that. Now, go ahead and finish your job. Move all the 2nd grade citizens in cryosleep onto the ship.¡± The 2nd grade citizens weren¡¯t used by the Muduse system unlike the 3rd grades. But they couldn¡¯t just throw them away. Since they needed them as servants in the new. So they had frozen close to 10 million of them. And they will be moved to the new in that state. Until the 1st grade citizens finish the preparations. The beautiful colony built inside the spaceship was only for the 1st grade citizens. ¡®Perfect. I shall give you this as a whole... Farewell then.¡¯ Akamel looked towards the city in the distance and then smiled as he thought of Tiamet. But then. [Warning. Warning. The surrounding environment is changing drastically. All citizens move to the designated emergency positions.] A sudden warning rang throughout the spaceship. ¡°What!?¡± Akamel freaked out. ¡°Check the outside situation immediately!¡± Akamel hurriedly gave orders to the Muduse system. And soon, Akamel was at a loss at the scene in front of him. ¡°No...way...¡± A humongous tornado was spinning around the Obelisk in the distance. As the shield that was protecting the tower broke, a giant tornado had formed inside it. Akamel grinded his teeth as he looked at what was happening in the distance. ¡°What the fuck...!¡± Countless ashy clouds that had originally surrounded the entire were being sucked into the tower. And the mountain range that was barely holding onto its shape was being covered with snow and clouds. All thend around the city was freezing and breaking apart. Crunch Craack. And of course the spaceship which was preparing for its flight could not escape this cmity. [Calcting... Flight determined to be impossible.] [ASTRO-17... Shifting to dormant mode.] The warning resounded throughout the spaceship as the 1st grade citizens freaked out. ¡°What the hell! What is this! We didn¡¯t foresee this with the Muduse System!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± And the spirit was shocked as well. The spirit, which was acting as a generator for the ship inside the sk, made a confused expression as it looked. The sky was falling with the tower as the center. The Obelisk, which had be the pir that held up the humanity¡¯s survival was turning everything around it into and of death. As if it was trying to suck in every cmity of the world. A simr scene was probably ying out in the other Obelisks as well. And Hansoo was also shocked at this scene. ¡®..Was this why the ship was resting beyond the range? There¡¯s still too much that doesn¡¯t fit.¡¯ At that moment. Boooooooom! Sounds of explosions against the surface of the ship could be heard. Even the people inside the engine room could hear it. ¡°Uwaaaak!¡± ¡°Stop that bastard!¡± Boom. ng. Sounds of shes and explosions were heard. Though the spirit¡¯s perception had weakened after it had entered the sk but it could clearly hear those screams. And Akamel freaked out with a horrified yelp. ¡°You bastard...How!¡± It also heard the familiar voice that was responding to Akamel. ¡°I sold my soul to the devil.¡± ¡°Aaaaak!¡± As Akamel screamed. Hansoo quickly started thinking. ¡®He sold his soul to the devil?¡¯ This current Tiamet was much stronger than before. If Akamel had known that Tiamet could make that tower go insane. And that he would kill off the other enhanced race to get to him. He would¡¯ve never left Tiamet behind. And as Hansoo tried to suck in more of the spirit¡¯s memories. ¡°What?¡± The spirit¡¯s exhausted voice came into his ears as he started to get sucked out of the sk towards an unknown location. ..................................... When Hansoo¡¯s consciousness came back, it was where he had been before. Inside his own consciousness where the spirit had sucked him in. And something very faint was barely holding onto its form in front of him. Something that had lost its previous seven-colored luster. ¡°That guy?¡± As Hansoo frowned at the spirit¡¯s words. The spirit chuckled as he left behind its final words. At that moment he realized he needed to hear something. ¡®This bastard saw something from my broken memories.¡¯ Hansoo held onto the spirit as he asked. ¡°Speak, what did you see.¡± As a consequence the spirit became even more transparent. As if it was about to flicker off. Usually a threat like this would¡¯ve worked. Since the spirit¡¯s mentality wasn¡¯t that strong. But the situation was different now, it was already done for. Whooosh! The spirit broke apart and disappeared before it could finish its own words. And the seven colored fragments of the spirit¡¯s body entered Hansoo¡¯s body. Then. A new ability started to appear in his body. Like he was bing a new entity. A change that was urring as he consumed the spirit¡¯s fragments. It was something he wouldn¡¯t resist usually but he was looking around frantically. ¡®My memories...Just a bit more.¡¯ But then. Whoooosh! Hansoo¡¯s consciousness started to get sucked out. Towards the body outside. .......................................... Tiamet frowned at Hansoo who had flinched for a bit before moving but then he just gathered more white light in his hands and prepared to attack again. It was not something his light spirit had in the past but something he had gained after hearing that he had to devour everything to be a transcendent. Boooooom! A giant beam exploded out from Rangkom¡¯s Stake as it flew towards Hansoo. It was not a might which Hansoo could withstand. No matter how close the gap between them had gotten, this beam was more than enough to smash him into bits. Booooooom! A giant storm of mist appeared around Hansoo. Tiamet grinded his teeth as he saw this. ¡°...Did you fuse?¡± Chiiiiiiik ¡°So it was like this.¡± Hansoo replied nonchntly from inside the mist. And the snowstorm was gathering and creating a wall of ice around him. As Hansoo lifted his hands to activate this newfound power again. Whoooooosh! The snowstorm started to gather at a single point. ¡°Kuhuuk!¡± Towards Tiamet who was preparing to attack again. And in an instant the snowstorm that had been created from the crazed tower that gnawed away at Tiamet¡¯s power pushed down onto him but numerous times stronger than before. The power of the light spirit he had was solely focused on destruction. The dark spirit in Jang Oh¡¯s hands was focused on manipting the darkness efficiently. But the ability of the spirit which Muduse, the manager, had was different. Control. Control over the power a spirit had. An ability needed for her to managel the giant Muduse system as well as the entire Obelisk. Tiamet¡¯s light spirit was more efficient when turning energy into destructive force but not when there was a huge energy storm all around them targeted at him. Crunch. Crack. ¡°Fucking... Hell!¡± It wasn¡¯t just any mana storm. The mana storm that had previously surrounded the entire and had now beenpressed by the tower was rushing around Tiamet. And as Tiamet grinded his teeth at the tremendous pressure. Boom! Hansoo dashed through the snowstorm as he smashed down into Tiamet with the Forked Lightning. ¡°Kuhuk!¡± As Tiamet was flung back and was about to smash onto the ground. Boom! Hansoo, who had dashed over and got on top of Tiamet asked as he beat him. ¡°Tell me what happened in the past¡± ¡°...What?¡± Smack. Smack. ¡°Ugh!¡± Hansoo whispered as he grabbed ahold of TIamet. ¡°Did you finish them off a thousand years ago?¡± He needed to hear this. As to what that ¡®Devil¡¯s¡¯ deal was. And if that contract was still in effect. ¡°You bastard...!¡± Booom! ¡°Argh!¡± Crunch. ¡®Since the spirit isn¡¯t responding anymore...I¡¯ll need to hear from this side.¡¯ Hansoo dodged the stake that flew towards him and smashed Tiamet in the face again. Chapter 289 : Star of transcendence (5) Chapter 289 : Star of transcendence (5) Hansoo clutched his head as he activated the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement. ¡®...My soul is about to break apart.¡¯ Though he had bought time after eating up the spirit, it was hard for him to battle for prolonged periods of time. But he had a feeling. ¡®Something¡¯s not right.¡¯ The virtual reality game the 3rd grade citizens were enjoying in the past. And the 1st and the frozen 2nd grade citizens who had been attacked suddenly. The yers who yed the game Exodus as well as the residents. The residents he could understand to a degree. Since it wasn¡¯t impossible if Tiamet had dealt with the 1st grade citizens and established a nation with the 2nd and 3rd grade citizens. But the yers were different. The 3rd grade citizens who should only exist in virtual reality were actually walking around here. Of course there was no guarantee that the yers here and the 3rd grade citizens of the past were the same people. No, they should be different. But Hansoo saw. The face of the girl who Tiamet was holding onto and was trying to protect. That face was somebody he knew. No, it was a face which anybody in this world would know. ¡®n leader of the Kalikul n.¡¯ n lord, Astania. Someone who had gained the ownership of the special territory next to the Empire¡¯s capital despite being a yer and the person who shone the most out of the n lords of the 15 great ns. Their names and appearances were exactly the same. This was too much to call it a coincidence. If the existences that could only live within virtual reality in the past were actually walking around in reality then Tiamet had really fucked something up. And there was only one thing that could exin this whole situation. A contract. Tiamet¡¯s final words which said that he had made a contract with the devil. Booom. ¡°Speak. What is the contract you made in the past.¡± Hansoo choked Tiamet as he mumbled. ¡°Kuhuk...¡± Tiamet gritted his teeth as he vomited out blood. Because he had erased the special characteristics of all the enhanced race from himself in order to resist the orders of the 1st grade citizens... The snowstorm around him was continously gnawing away at him. There was no way to defeat Hansoo anymore. ¡®This is the end huh....¡¯ The first thing he thought of was that thing. The reason for his thousand years of hard work. ¡®Those things...¡¯ Tiamet chuckled as he thought of the fairies. ¡°Yeah... If you fused then you should¡¯ve seen a bit of the past through Muduse¡¯s memory. Well you see, I¡¯ve only asked for a small thing but I don¡¯t know why things have be like this.¡± Tiamet thought of the past. .......................................... The fairy-like existence from the past spoke to him. And told him that he had done more than enough to have the right to ask them for something. And Tiamet grinded his teeth at the fairy¡¯s suggestion. He had heard before. That none of the devil¡¯s deals were proper nor good. A one-sided trade designed for the enjoyment of the devil. The other party who trades with the devil will be driven into destruction. Tiamet smirked at himself who had epted this offer. But he knew now. As to why all those stories told him to be wary of the devil¡¯s offer but why none of them refused it. ¡®This is it huh.¡¯ Humans didn¡¯t trade with the devil because they were weak or evil. The devil was. This evil thing. It appeared right when the humans were at their weakest point in life. That point when the humans could not deny it. ¡®Kekeke.¡¯ Tiamet realized as he looked at the fairy which was smiling in a vicious manner. That he himself was at the weakest point of his life. There was only one wish in his head. To acquire a space where he and Astania could live together. Destroying the 1st grade citizens or something. And as he wished. The fairy smirked. Nepallem smiled while nodding and then stretched his hand towards the tower. And soon. Booooooom! The giant tower went crazy and started to reverse the power that was pushing away the cmity that was covering the entire. The ashy clouds disappeared as sunlightnded on thend across the mountain range. Tiamet realized. That the giant Obelisk which Nepallem had made had the power to solve this cmity. Of course he didn¡¯t care whether the citizens died or not. But he couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted at this man all of a sudden. Nepalem suddenly spoke. . Astania¡¯s body disappeared into thin air. Towards the inner parts of the Obelisk. Nepalem approached Tiamet and lifted his hands towards the back of Tiamet¡¯s neck. <....!> Tiamet instinctively tried to attack Nepalem and attacked him with the white beam. But it was futile. The white beam was deflected away and Nepallem¡¯s hand grasped onto the back of his neck. Like an adult holding down a kid. Everyone thought that Nepallem wasn¡¯t any stronger than a 1st grade citizen no matter how much of a genius he was. But for him to suppress Tiamet this easily. Nepalem used a strange energy and controlled the chipset. Booooom! White light started to explode out from Tiamet¡¯s body. The secret only the developer knew. Nepalem smiled as he removed the limiter. And Tiamet looked at his body in shock. Power was rushing throughout his body. Nepallemughed towards Tiamet. <...A hostage?> Nepallemughed. ........................................... It was simple after this really. Though it was still a bit hard for him to go up against all of the 1st grade citizens and the enhanced race members but they were all spread out inside the ship. He just needed to smash them apart one by one. He killed all of the 1st grade citizens who had the power to control the enhanced race. And he had saved all of the 2nd grade citizens and the Ains. Since he knew it was impossible for him to do this all alone. Nepallem¡¯s condition was simple. Until he transcended and attained the power to escape this world with his Skill of Annihtion. So he had used the 2nd grade citizens and the Ains to create the White Dragon Arena. And had sealed the Ains who could be a variable. As the secrecy of this all was a requirement that the fairy added in into their deal. Tiamet asked back in confusion. All the 3rd grade citizens were asleep and the 2nd grade citizens and the Ains knew about the history already. The fairy responded. And he realized after close to a thousand years. Whom he needed to keep this a secret from. The tens of millions of people¡¯s information were inside the obelisk. Tiamet was shocked as he looked at the 3rd grade citizens who were reviving with erased memories with that information as the basis. He then realized. And he realized this was even more true as he saw these ¡®adventurers¡¯ getting hunted down by the 3rd grade citizens. He finally realized what being recycled meant. Tiamet had finally started to understand what the final words of Nepallem were. ............................................. ¡®...I guess I failed hold up my end of the contract.¡¯ Tiamet spoke to Hansoo with a defeated expression. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t¡¯ allow me to live.¡± Tiamet looked at Hansoo who wasn¡¯t responding and nodded. There was no reason for Hansoo to keep him alive. Since this was the only chance he had to kill him. And it was clear from what Hansoo was holding with his hand. Badump. Badump. The hand that had entered through his ribs and had grasped his heart. He had failed. He had failed to transcend and release Astania from being a hostage. ¡®I really worked hard for a thousand years.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that bad. Since Astania would continue to live in this world. In immortality. ¡®Better than dying.¡¯ He could just refuse to speak of the past but he did on purpose. Because... ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to escape it either. Because you...¡± As Tiamet smirked. Booooooom! In the distance. The giant spaceship in the outskirts of the city started to activate. ............................................ ¡°What the... Why is this working?¡± As one of the yers made a shocked expression. ¡°Can we see outside if we turn it on? Try turning it on, I want to see what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°...Mmm. Okay.¡± As one of the yers fumbled with the panel. One of them recorded the inner parts of the spaceship and broadcasted it. ¡°Now, shall we see what¡¯s going on outside? Since this spaceship was falling across the mountain range... We will be able to see the scene behind it now right? This is being broadcasted for the first time.¡± One of the Kalikul nsmanughed as he started the broadcast. Chapter 290 : Transcendence (1) Chapter 290 : Transcendence (1) ¡°Hmm...What could possible be there?¡± Astania looked at the screen her nsman was broadcasting with curiosity. A strange spaceship. And thends beyond the sky high mountain range. Anybody would be curious about it. ¡®Is there really information regarding the 6th patch?¡¯ That¡¯s something she would need to prepare for. As a person who was in charge of a huge n. Kiiiing. Astania leaned back as she watched the screen on the spaceship through the broadcast. It seemed like it would take a bit before this screen actually turned on. At that moment a flower came into the corner of her vision. The bouquet that Tiamet had given her before. ¡®Where the hell did this man go anyway?¡¯ Astania touched the ne on her neck as she mumbled. This was also something that Tiamet had given her while congratting her for her rise to the lord of this territory. A gem which symbolized the ownership of this special district. ¡®...I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s so nice to me. Is my beauty so incredible that it even impacts NPCs?¡¯ A smirk had started to appear as she thought up to this point but she quickly resumed her original expression. Tiamet¡¯s actions weren¡¯t sincere enough for her to think this way. With an NPC with immeasurable strength, he could¡¯ve easily forced his way in but instead he just roamed around her and took care of her discreetly. ¡®How petty... Just charge at me like a man or something.¡¯ This was an another world. There were cases of people dating NPCs as well. No, it was quitemon actually. Since the yers, who were confident in their looks, approached the NPCs for their power or wealth. And her nsmen were always joking with her as well. That she should just lure him in and catch him. Though it was still a joke in the end, there was a bit of desire for this to actually happen deep inside the nsmen¡¯s minds. Since the Kalikul n wouldn¡¯t just remain as one of the 15 Great ns once their rtionship with Tiamet improved. There would only be a single n to rule over all other remaining ns. That was how powerful Tiamet was. Even if he just shifted around a bit to let off his excess emotions, the entire world of Exodus would flip upside down. If Tiamet wanted to give Astania the capital then that would happen, along with the taxes that the Empire collected. A tremendous strength. And Astania had actually dreamed about this alluring future as well. Though she stopped rather quickly. ¡®That eye is the problem...¡¯ Astania smacked her lips. Eyes. The eyes of Tiamet that stared at her. Those eyes were always so sad and filled with immeasurable sorrow. And because of this, using him to gain more power and wealth didn¡¯t feel quite right to her. Astania smiled as she touched the ne on her neck. ¡®I should treat him better once hees back. We should eat or something. The new restaurant that opened in the front looks good.¡¯ At that moment. The entire Kalikul n started roaring at the broadcast. And the moment Astania heard this, she resumed her cold expression and regained her posture. Whatever was there was really important. ¡°This bastard...¡± He was purposely letting out the steam after riling them all up. And as Astania smirked at the nsman who was pretending to be a reporter at a scene. ¡®What the...¡¯ Astania focused her eyes she brought the screen closer to her face. Whoooosh. Shwooosh. The countless nsmen who were on the broadcast started to disappear into golden light while only leaving behind echos of screams. ¡°...What? Why are they logging out?¡± Astania was confused as she stared at the broadcast. Since these guys, who had no reason to log out, were disappearing into golden light. She assumed poison but it didn¡¯t seem like it. And the yers who were watching the broadcast of the screen on the spaceship heard the nsmen broadcasting this backing up in shock. The yers then all looked at the scene on the screen. A giant tower that reached above the clouds. And the vast city that spread out beneath it. The moment they saw this. Whooooosh. Even the broadcasting yer disappeared into golden light. But Astania now knew why this was happening. The moment she saw the tower. All of her lost memories wereing back. Memories of the long forgotten past. She remembered when she had run to the city during the apocalypse. She remembered when she had been oppressed by the 1st grade citizens in the city. She remembered when she had risen up against the 1st grade citizens. And... ¡®Tiamet. You dumbass.¡¯ Astania smiled as she remembered all this. She realized why Tiamet had taken care of her so much. And why he had always been around her. ¡®...I guess we won¡¯t be able to eat together.¡¯ Whooooosh. Astania¡¯s body started to disappear. For the price of breaking thew of this world. A body which was supposed to be trapped inside the Obelisk but had instead been allowed to live in this world. A body made by someone else would disappear once it breaks their rules. And soon. nk. Astania disappeared into golden light as only a single ne remained beneath where Astania originally stood. ...................................................... ¡°...Ah.¡± Kiiiiing. Tiamet was at a loss as he looked between the spaceship that had started to fly up in the distance and the light disappearing from the ring on this finger. ¡®How...How could this happen at thest moment.¡¯ The light had gone off on the ring on his finger. The light of the ring that was connected to Astania¡¯s ne. The light on this ring would only go off when the ne had lost its owner. And the royal ne wouldn¡¯t lose its owner even if one logged out. Which could only mean one thing. That the ne hadpletely lost its owner. Which meant... ¡°Haha...Hahahahaha! Hahahahaha!¡± Tiamet started tough like a maniac. Theughter which had both rage and hysteria mixed together spread out all around him and Hansoo. ¡®For what... For what have I survived up until now?¡¯ The moment he knew Astania died. Something that had supported him for the past thousand years had fallen. And at that moment he knew. That he had cherished this woman more than he had thought he did. ¡°...¡± Tiamet gazed at Hansoo expressionlessly. ¡°There was a lot more I wanted to talk with you about but... It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± A cold smile appeared on his face. And the moment Hansoo saw this. ¡®Danger.¡¯ Hansoo instinctively crushed his heart. It was the expression of a man who had thrown away everything, someone who had nothing to lose anymore. Kwaduk. Splurt. Blood exploded out from Tiamet¡¯s mouth but the cold smile remained. He was a supernatural being even out of the supernatural beings on this world. He wouldn¡¯t die immediately even if his heart was crushed. Even if his brain was smashed his body would still move ording to his final will. It would only be for a moment but it was more than enough. Enough to erase everything. ¡°This damned world... I¡¯m going to return it all.¡± ¡®Since it was a world created from the contract... It¡¯ll be okay for me to just return it all to how it was before.¡¯ Then. Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! The tremendous amount of condensed energy next to Tiamet¡¯s heart started to pulsate as it quickly erged. The energy which he hadpressed with the Rangkom¡¯s stake and the White Dragon Arena for a thousand years. This energy, which could easily flip the world upside down, started to burn up with a blinding light. ¡°Hahahaha! How useless!¡± As Hansoo heard Tiamet¡¯s crazedugther he quickly took Rangkom¡¯s stake from his hands. It was toote to prevent the explosion. But he had to lessen the damage as much as he could. Hansoo breathed in and out and then stabbed the stake towards the condensed energy next to where Tiamet¡¯s heart had been. !!!!!!!!! The enormous amount of energy started to get suppressed by the stake as they created an intense amount of sparks. And cracks had appeared on the sphere of energy and energy started to leak out. This energy followed the stake up into the sky. Like a bolt of lightning being attracted by a lightning rod. Kwadddduk! Hansoo quickly forced the stake to be pointed towards the sky. Rummmblee! And the energy that had started to explode out from the sphere started to follow the stake into the sky. The snowstorm got dispersed from the energy storm of the sphere and even the clouds above them started to swirl into a storm. Cough. Tiamet, who still had a bit of strength left to talk,ughed in a weak manner as he looked at the stake that had embedded him onto the ground. ¡°Haha...¡± If it was something that could be suppressed so easily like this then he would¡¯ve never said it could flip the world upside down. Though most of it flew into the sky. The remaining energy was more than enough for what he wanted to do. Boooom! Hansoo stomped onto the ground as he quickly rushed towards the inner parts of the Obelisk. It was not time for him to bicker. ¡®I can only live if I reduce the damage as much as I can...¡¯ The energy he was feeling from inside Tiamet was no small matter. Hansoo, who had entered through the broken wall from before, quickly rushed in and started to drop as deep as much as he could as he broke apart the floors. Towards the deepest parts of this tower. Boom! Boom! Tiametughed at a loss as he heard the sounds of Hansoo breaking through the floors. ¡®Will you... Be able to seed? In crossing that huge barrier?¡¯ As Tiamet¡¯s eyes slowly closed. BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!! An immeasurable amount of energy exploded out from TIamet¡¯s body and started to sweep through everything around him. .......................................... Rumble ¡°What? What the hell?¡± ¡°What happened?¡¯ Muduse and the adventurers who were with the Ains were at a loss as they stared at the huge pir of light that had appeared far behind the mountain range. A deafening sound which rang throughout the world, the earthquake that made the world tremble and blinding light that shook the entire world. If there wasn¡¯t this sky-high mountain range defending them, that huge energy storm would¡¯ve swept through them as well. As people stared at the tower of light. Muduse saw something else. The scene of the future she had seen through the Muduse System in the past. Though her view was blocked by the mountain range, she could clearly see it. The scene of the city in the distance. ¡®The thousand year old guardian tree...Shall fall.¡¯ She saw the scene of the huge tower falling from the energy storm. Muduse asked the adventurers at this moment. ¡°You. You all received our blessings right?¡± ¡°...Yeah. Why do you ask?¡± Muduse smiled coldly. ¡°...Winter ising.¡± Then. Boooooom! The tremendous snowstorm that the Obelisk had been suppressing this entire time started to sweep through the world. Chapter 291 : Transcendence (2) Chapter 291 : Transcendence (2) Rumble. At the War fortress near the Spirit Land. The yers started to curse at the broadcast that had suddenly ended. ¡°What the hell. Did somebody crash into their house?¡± The yer who was broadcasting seemed to have logged out as the millions of yers who were focused on this broadcast were only left withints. ¡°What the hell! Are the higher ups in the ns suppressing the leak of this intel?¡± ¡°They¡¯re going to look at it only by themselves huh?¡± As the people started to shout in rage. Rummmble. In the distance. A deafening noise apanied a blinding light as it exploded out from behind the mountain range. ¡°Uh...?¡± ¡°What the?¡± Then. Papapapa. Papapa. The bodies of countless yers disappeared into golden light. Like a wave. Like something had lit the countless fireworks. And everybody started to scream at this scene. ¡°What the hell! What! What¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°Bug? Is it a patch?¡± ¡°What the fuck! If they¡¯re going to forcibly log us off then at least tell us! There was never a case like this!¡± ¡°At least put up a notice!¡± Everyone shouted out with mixtures of rage and fear. This had never happened before. There was never a case where Exodus had faced a game wide bug like this. Never a case where they had to force close for a patch. A huge explosion. And the mysterious event that urred after this made everyone fall into chaos. ¡®What¡¯s the standard...?¡¯ Antote, a yer who hadn¡¯t been logged out, mumbled to herself. Though most had been logged out, there were still yers who had remained like this. But it was only for a moment. Antote gulped as she looked around at the countless artifacts on the ground dropped by hundreds of thousands of yers. ¡®Woah... I guess it¡¯s not a logout. It seems the server is facing a huge bug this time. Did the server blow up or something?¡¯ Antote gulped as she stared at these artifacts. These artifacts wouldn¡¯t remain behind if they logged out. This was just like when the yers got murdered. ¡®They¡¯re going to get sued big time.¡¯ Antote giggled as she looked at the scene in front of her. Though the drop rate was low, that was only when one to two people had died. Antote gulped at the mountain of artifacts in front of her as she soon started to carefully gather them up. ¡®Whoever picks them up is the owner. It¡¯s not my fault right? It¡¯s the fault of the stupid gamepany.¡¯ When would she be able to benefit like this if not now? And there was chaos around her as well. ¡°Hey! I picked it up first!¡± ¡°What the fuck do you mean! This is yours? This is originally my friend¡¯s!¡± ¡°Bullshit! You¡¯re even from a different n!¡± Countless people were bickering over the precious and expensive artifacts. Even if they take back the artifacts, they had nothing to lose. Since it would just be returned to how it was. ¡®Hehe. How fun.¡¯ But just at the moment when Antote was picking the artifacts up and was smiling. Swooosh. ¡®...What?¡¯ Angtunte shivered at the sudden chill that swept past her. Though the War Fortress was close to the frozen spiritnd of the west, it wasn¡¯t enough make her body chill. Since the chill that existed on the Spirit Land never came out. Like it was been held back by something. And though the chances of that chill reaching all the way here was close to 0%, the cold sensation sweeping past her currently was not an illusion. ¡®What the hell...¡¯ She wanted to ignore it and continue picking up the artifacts but the temperature that was continuously dropping was not something she could ignore. Antote raised her head with an annoyed expression to figure out the reason behind this chill. ¡®Some maniac isn¡¯t using a skill to take all these artifacts right? Is it a Spirit Stone?¡¯ But Antote¡¯s worries weren¡¯t correct at all. Since he worries were merely the best case scenario. And sadly. The reality was not something Antote could have ever dreamt of. Kuuuuuuoooooo! ¡°...Oh my god.¡± From the Spirit Land. Something was charging towards her. A bright, white storm made of hail and snow. The ice storm was freezing everything in its path. As if the dam that held it back exploded. ¡°Waaa! What the hell!¡± ¡°Run!¡± Craack. Crack. The yers who were located closer to the Spirit Land than him tried to run away in fear but it was all useless. The yers exploded into golden light the moment the ice storm swept past them. And soon. Rummble. The hailstones from the ice storm swept past Antote as well. ¡°Fucking...Hell!¡± Whoooosh! Antote freaked out at the snowstorm as countless waves of me exploded out form her body The fire that came from the A grade Spirit Stone had always been enough to burn any yers and beasts that came her way. But not this time. Whoosh. Crackle. The energy from the me was way too small inparison to the huge storm as the explosion of mes quickly died down. And soon. ¡°Fuck...¡± ¡®If I die like this then even the Stone of Immortality is useless...¡¯ Antote disappeared into golden light as she cursed inwardly. Whooosh. And the storm continued forwards past Antote and past the War Fortress. Towards the Empire and the Kingdoms past the War Fotress. Towards the entire world. ............................................ Rummmble. Rumble. The giant Obelisk. And the huge city below it. This giant and majestic city had long disappeared. Whooosh. The steel forest had long melted down from the tremendous amount of heat and energy that had swept past it and had turned intova. Though normally the snowstorm would¡¯ve cooled it down, this storm had long been dispersed by the giant storm of energy as the remaining bits all escaped towards the world as the suppressive powers of the Obelisk disappeared. Bubble bubble. Above theva sea. Kiiiiiiingg! The tower that was barely holding on started to tilt. The remaining few hundred meters of the Obelisk after its top had been blown off by the energy storm. And soon. Booooom! The Obelisk fell into theva sea. Though only a few hundred meters had remained, it was still a humongous size. This huge mass smashed into theva sea, caused a tsunami ofva and causedva to flow inside the giant underground structure beneath the Obelisk. Rumble. The underground structure beneath the Obelisk that had barely maintained its shape started to swallow up the molten metal as it created a waterfall ofva. And from inside theke ofva deep inside it. Bubblebubblebubble. Bubbles rose up as a huge whirlpool was created. Booom! An explosion urred as it pushed back the molten metalke. And from inside this. Boooom! A humanoid figure rose up. And this figurended on the rubble of the Obelisk that was slowly sinking into the sea ofva. ¡°Cough...Ugh.¡± Hansoo, who had scales covering his entire body, checked his current status. ¡®...I barely survived.¡¯ He would¡¯ve been able to reduce the damage further if he went deeper since the 3rd grade citizen¡¯s capsules seemed to have been working fine. But there was a limit to how much he could do within that short period of time and as a result he had been hit by the storm of energy. ¡®But... I managed to survive at least. Now, what to do from here is the real issue.¡¯ Hansoo looked around as he mumbled. A scene which could easily be described as hell. The tremendous amount of heat was melting all of the surroundingnd. The sea ofva didn¡¯t seem like it would cool down any moment. It was just like Tiamet¡¯sst wish to see the entire world falling to an apocalypse. And he was standing right in the middle of this all. The high temperature was continuously boring down into his body as the space where he could stand was slowly disappearing as the Obelisk sank deeper. There was a limit to how much he could survive after he had been turned into a mess from the explosion. Roar! And from deep inside his body, the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement surrounded his entire body as it madly tried to recover his body. But there was a limit to how much it could do. At this rate he would definitely die. ¡®I need to escape.¡¯ Hansoo looked around at the sea ofva as he breathed in deeply. Boom! He then jumped up from the Obelisk and onto the sea of molten metal. Chiiiiiik. Since its density was originally high, it wasn¡¯t hard to run on top of it. Toong! Toong! Toong! A shock wave ured every time Hansoo¡¯s feetnded on the sea ofva as he used the rebound force to quickly move forward. Towards the half destroyed mountain range. ¡®It¡¯s a race against time.¡¯ Whether his stamina fell first or whether he escaped this sea ofva before that happened.¡¯ And every time he stepped on the sea ofva, the heat from the molten metal gnawed away at his strength. ¡®...I guess the yers are done for now.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he thought of theva that was continuously flowing underground. He then squeezed out every bit of remaining strength he had and started to run. ¡®My headache... Is getting worse.¡¯ At that moment. In a situation where he was using everything he had to go up against this hell-like environment. Despite the pain in his head. Kiriring. The Zero Numbering skill that was keeping Hansoo alive. The mastery level of the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement was rising at a rapid rate. Chapter 292 : Transcendence (3) Chapter 292 : Transcendence (3) Rumble. ¡°My god... Did he aim for all this?¡± ¡°Unbelievable...¡± Karhal and Ekidu mumbled to themselves as they watched the giant snowstorm that had been released from the Spirit Land and headed towards the Kingdoms and the Empire. But because it was spread out in an area muchrger than the spiritnd, the power behind it had been lowered. Though the ones that were the closest might¡¯ve been killed off by the storm, the power will lessen the further it spreads out and it would be easier to withstand. Well of course, only inparison to the Spirit Land. ¡®...They¡¯re all going to die.¡¯ Karhal estimated this result as he looked at the might of the storm. The yers should be able to hold on for two to three hours without the Protection Elixir. And the powerhouses of the Empire and the Kingdoms would be able to hold on a bit longer. Even longer if they used their defensive spell formations. But there was a limit to how long they couldst. And the yers were disappearing into golden lights from time to time randomly. Even those who didn¡¯t receive enough damage to die. ¡®What the hell happened over there...¡¯ Karhal looked away from the mountain range and towards the vastnds of the Kingdom. Though the citizens of the Kingdom wouldn¡¯t freeze to death right away, it was just a matter of time. They would die from exhaustion. Or starve to death. Since there would be no way of acquiring anything to eat if this entire world got covered with those ash clouds and ice. A minority would be able to survive through it usingrge amounts of mana but they wouldn¡¯t be able to threaten the adventurers anymore. And the adventurersing up would be fine as well. The ones who are already here and have the Ain¡¯s Blessing could just set up a base here and the Ains could just give out more blessings while they bought time with the base. And with that, they could just hunt the beasts on the inner parts of the Spirit Land to level up before going up. ¡®This is the best n...¡¯ But there was a variable. The Ains. Karhal and Ekidu were worried about the Ains. ¡®...Would they maintain the Alliance?¡¯ This situation was extremely favorable for them. Even if they didn¡¯t go against the adventurers or betray them, if the Ains decided to just hide then it would be fatal for them. Since there would be no way for them to save the peopleing up from that moment onwards. It was impossible to stay within this harsh environment and level up 50 times without the Ain¡¯s Blessing. Not in this world filled with snow and ice. While Karhal and Ekidu were making worried expressions. Somebody walked towards them from the snowstorm. ¡°...What¡¯s going on?¡± Karhal stared at Muduse walking through the snow with a worried expression. ¡®I don¡¯t know what your thoughts are...¡¯ Muduse smiled towards Karhal. ¡°I understand why you are worried. But don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t have any thoughts of fighting against you.¡± There weren¡¯t many of them left anyway. They had no thoughts of losing more by fighting with the adventurers. Though they were stronger now and would slowly lose out in strength as more came up and received the Ain¡¯s Blessing, there was a reason why they could not attack the adventurers. ¡°It¡¯s not time for us to fight.¡± ¡°What are you...¡± Then. Boooom! Boom! Booooooom! Fireworks and mes rose up from somewhere from the War Fortress in the distance. A location where the soldiers of the Kingdom resided. Karhal cursed. He knew what those mes meant. ¡°Fuck...¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t think they were going to just die like this right?¡± The Spirit Land blew out to spread out to the entire world. There was only one choice the Kingdoms and the Empire had. ¡°They wille to hunt us down. I trust you¡¯ll do your best as our allies. Since if you want to survive in the future, you¡¯ll need us.¡± The Great General Cykrus and his elite soldiers were no pushovers. And it was the same for the elite soldiers of the Empire. As Muduse mumbled in worry. Ekidu asked Muduse just in case. ¡°Couldn¡¯t we just make an alliance with them?¡± Ekidu didn¡¯t like this battle. There was not much difference in terms of battle strength between them. If they fought then both sides would receive huge amounts of damage. And since the opponents also knew this, they might be able to escape this war if they shared the Ain¡¯s Blessing. Since what they wanted was survival. But Muduse chuckled at Ekidu¡¯s words. ¡°Hmm. Probably not. If they know about you guys... That would never happen.¡± ........................................ ¡°What are your orders?¡¯ Whooooosh. In the midst of the snowstorm. The vice captain asked Cykrus in worry. They were able to withstand it for a short moment by squeezing out all the remaining Protection Elixirs and their mana but there was a limit. Cykrus mumbled as he stared towards the Spirit Land in the distance. ¡°We need to kill the Ains.¡± Not all the citizens were as strong as them and there was a limit to the amount of mana they had at their disposal. Without any protection, they would slowly die out. The vice captain asked Cykrus carefully. ¡°What about an alliance with them...?¡± The Ain¡¯s battle strength was not low. It was the same for the adventurers who had joined them. Those adventurers wouldn¡¯t want to fight against them either. Since the soldiers of the Kingdoms and the Empire would fight with their lives on the line. But Cykrus chuckled. ¡°Alliance...That¡¯s a very good thing. If this situation could remain like this that is.¡± The vice captain fell into silence from the words of his captain, Cykrus. ¡°Those guys are weak now but would they continue to be in the future as well?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°They will continue to flood this ce and be stronger as they continue to recieve the Ain¡¯s Blessing. Sooner orter they will be the strongest force in this world.¡± They had caught a few of these people in the fight before. And their words were very strange. That they were just the scouting party. Sooner orter, tens of millions would start flooding into this ce. And these were not the people who lived in peace like the residents of the Kingdom but rather people who had been sharpened and polished through countless life and death battles. ¡°Would they like an alliance between us and the Ains?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°In my opinion... They wouldn¡¯t. Remember this, this isn¡¯t a battle regarding who survives but rather who bes the next owner of this world.¡± These words stabbed into the vice captain¡¯s heart. ¡°Just think of one thing. To capture the Ains after killing them all. They are beasts. People who have climbed up to here by killing. If we don¡¯t get rid of them now then the ones who will fight them next are your sons and daughters and even your wife.¡± ¡°...Understood.¡± The vice captain nodded in resolution. The talk about his own family had given him a clear reason for this fight. ¡®Fucking hell... Who caused this?.¡¯ The vice captain sighed. He didn¡¯t know how things got to this point. The times of when the Kingdoms and the Empire ruled over the world while the immortals enjoyed this ce was very stable and peaceful. But everything changed in a moment. The trapped Ains became free as the rat-like adventurers who were always on the run became the biggest threat to their whole existence. He couldn¡¯t believe that all of this happened in less than a month. ¡®He has tensed up too much.¡¯ Cykrus spoke to his vice captain. ¡°Don¡¯t think that we¡¯re at a disadvantage. This is more like our final chance.¡± If this strange explosion didn¡¯t ur and the mysterious snowstorm in the Spirit Land stayed within ce ce, they would only be able to sit back and watch them be stronger by the moment. But since the fence protecting the Spirit Land had disappeared, this was the perfect chance to wipe them out. But something worried Cykrus deep inside. And as if the vice captain had the same thought as him, he said it out loud. ¡°...The Ains would know all this as well. Why are they helping that side instead?¡± There was no reason to maintain the alliance. Since the situation had been flipped upside down. The possibility of the adventurers killing them all off after they got strong wasn¡¯t just for them. No, the Ains might end up in a worse situation than them. ¡®Muduse. What are you thinking? You need to wipe those guys out when they¡¯re weak...¡¯ Cykrus thought of Muduse as he mumbled. .......................................... Rumble. In the midst of the copsingnd. Theva sea rose up and down on the other side of the half-destroyed mountain range. Boom! The powerful force smashing down on thend continuously created earthquakes as the metal waves smashed onto Hansoo¡¯s body as it burned up his skin and mana. Chiiiiiik. As he was defending himself with the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement. ¡®Phew, at least I¡¯ll be able to survive once I get there.¡¯ Hansoo looked at the huge mountain range that he had arrived to. Chiiiii. Though the snowstorm had disintegrated from the explosion, there was still snow here and there on the top of the mountain range as the base of the range absorbed most of the impact. Though the snowstorm was the embodiment of a catastrophe for the citizens, it gave him a break and he could rest up. Tatatata. Hansoo mumbled as he grabbed his head while running past the half-destroyed mountain range. ¡®...I¡¯ll need to rest for a bit after I escape.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t climb up with this unknown variable within his body. There was a need for him to recover and check up on his body even if it took some time. ¡®There should still be some time until the Abyss opens...¡¯ Of course since he had interfered, the invasion of the Abyss might¡¯ve hastened inparison to his previous life. Maybe one or two existences of the Abyss would pop out. But this was all within his expectations. The strengthened humankind would be able to withstand this. Hansoo moved his body even faster in order to forget about his headache. Oooooong. And after a while. The heat disappeared as he entered the area of the snowstorm. Something came into the eyes of Hansoo while he slowly regenerated his body as he absorbed the energy from the snowstorm. He saw the vast icy ins past the mountain range. These icy ins had melted down to a degree from the energy that exploded out from behind the range. And in the cracks that had appeared. Rummmble. He could see dozens of spaceships. Spaceships that had been frozen by Tiamet even before any of them could escape. And Hansoo frowned as he looked at this. Since one of them was strange. Rummmblee! ¡®It¡¯s active?¡¯ One of the ASTRO series let out some light as it started up. [ASTRO-1] He could clearly see these letters on the surface of the spaceship that was starting up. ¡®...I guess I¡¯ll need to check this out.¡¯ Though his body condition wasn¡¯t top notch, he could not just ignore this. Since this meant that somebody was inside the ship and was controlling it. Hansoo quickly started to head towards ASTRO-1. Chapter 293 : Transcendence (4) Chapter 293 : Transcendence (4) Rumble. Hansoo approached the huge shining ship as he checked his body. [Kang Hansoo] Strength (Green) : 99.9% Stamina (Green) : 99.9% Agility (Green) : 99.9% Perception (Green) : 99.9% Mana (Green) : 99.9% Magic (Green) : 99.9% Physical Resistance (Green) : 99.9% Magic Resistance (Green) : 99.9% Level : 250. - Demonic Dragon Reinforcement : 99.3% - Pandemic de : 60.8% - Nine Dragons Spear : 38.2% - Forked Lightning (Green) : 99.9% - Nurmaha¡¯s Ring (Green) : 99.9% - Thousand Soldiers Armor (Green) : 99.9% - Dark Cloud (Green) : 99.9% - Dragon Essence de (Green) : 99.9% - Mana Jade (Green) : 99.9% - Fragments of Seven Souls (3/7) - Seven Stars (3/7) Of course his runes should be at 99.9% But the thing that caught his eyes was the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement that had almost reached 100%. ¡®It rose this much huh.¡¯ The masteries of things like reinforcements which increased the abilities of humans rose faster when their bodies were strained while using them. And he had continuously fought with yers and faced beings much stronger than himself like Arthus Krancheska and Tiamet. And on top of that, the harsh environment that rushed in from all around him. ¡®If only this fucking headache went away...¡¯ But it seems he had no time to heal. He had to check who was inside that thing. ¡®...The chances of it being a yer is low.¡¯ Theva had probably filled up the inner parts of the Obelisk and burned up all the bodies of the 3rd grade citizens. And it was even less likely for it to be someone from the Kingdoms or the Empire. There was no way for them to havee all the way here already when the Spirit Land had just opened. Which means there was only 3 options. An Ain. Jang Oh and his forces. Or... ¡®Somebody from below might have sneaked up.¡¯ He wanted to heal up a bit more before going in but the ship seemed like it was about to activate. It would be hard to catch it once it flew up. And once it started elerating it would be impossible to catch up before it rose into space. ¡®Gotta go in.¡¯ What if someone like Jang Oh used that thing as a bomb? If that thing fell onto the heads of the adventurers then it would be a catastrophe. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Hansoo quickly stepped off as he headed towards the giant ship. ¡®And... This isn¡¯t half bad. To be honest.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as stared at the vast amount of energy flowing through the surface of the ship. After arriving below the ship, he jumped and headed straight up through the air. !!! As he used up arge amount of strength to reach the ship that had already lifted off, the headache from inside him and his already damaged body both screamed at him. Crack. Crunch. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ Maybe because his body couldn¡¯t function properly due to the pain. Hansoo¡¯s body couldn¡¯t reach the ship as he started to fall back down. ¡®...Not like this.¡¯ Hansoo frowned while looking at the ship that was lifting off in front of his eyes and used the new power he gained. At the same time. Kiiiiing! The surrounding snowstorm started to gather up apanied by a strange sound. To be more specific, the surrounding energy of the Ice Spirit hade together. And soon a bright blue light gathered beneath his feet. Crackle. Ice started to form beneath his feet out of thin air. Whooosh. Hansoo jumped off the ice beneath his feet and thankfully was able to reach the surface of the ship. And as Hansoo reached the surface of the ship and grabbed ahold of it. Chiiiiiiiiik! The tremendous amount of energy that even the Nine Dragons Spear had a hard time prating through gathered up to prevent the intruder from entering. Something he could not go through in his current condition. But there was a clear difference. Kiiiiing. This time, the power if the spirit inside him did its job properly. Rummmble. The huge amount of energy of ASTRO-1 that was being controlled by the Muduse System started to flow into his own body. It flowed through the mana circuits in his body as it reached the mana jade in the deepest parts of his body. Then. The dried up mana jade started to suck up the mana greedily like a dried up farnd meeting rain for the first time in years. It wasn¡¯t just sucking up mana either. The mana jade recycled the mana into the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement as it sent it all over throughout his body. To heal his body which had been destroyed by the explosion of Tiamet¡¯s body. Rumble. Though it was slow, he saw his skin regenerating as he sighed out in relief. Since the energy of the Spirit used for the shield considered him to be a friendly entity. Though he couldn¡¯t use the energy however he wanted due to the power of the Muduse System being stronger, he was easily able to receive a much purer and concentrated energy than what was spread out around him. ¡®And I can even do something like this.¡¯ Hansoo condensed the energy using his controlling power and pushed it into the surface of the ship. And then. Crunch. And the shield smoothly gave way as his spear reached the surface of the ship. Now matter how powerful this allow was, it wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement without the energy. Kiiiiiiing. Sparks were created from the spear and the surface of the ship as it started to melt down. As he used the power of the spirit to stop the flow of the energy and melted the surface of the ship, a hole big enough for a human to go through had appeared. ¡®Done.¡¯ Hansoo felt a warm and soft energy surrounding him, unlike the cold and harsh snowstorm outside, as he entered the ship. Which meant that the colony inside the ship was functioning properly. Hansoo absorbed the surrounding energy as he walked towards the engine room. ¡®Let¡¯s at least see who it is.¡¯ Oooong. As Hansoo walked by, the surrounding flowers died, and theke lost its luster as thenterns flickered off. Because he was forcibly sucking in the energy to heal his body. Hansoo nodded as he used his new powers to heal himself. If the Mana Jade or the Body Enhancement Surgery strengthened the body itself, the Spirit allowed perfect limatation to the surrounding environment as well as the power to prepare for any unknown variables. The fact that it could divert a fraction of the energy from the enemy¡¯s attack and use it for itself was amazing in itself. Since he was able to reduce the power of the enemy and increase his own defense. But Hansoo suddenly frowned as he felt the energying out from the control tower. ¡®No way.¡¯ At that moment. An extremely familiar face had appeared in front of him. The faces he had seen in the past and in the present as well. The enhanced race member who had the face of Tiamet. ¡®Level... It should be around 330?¡¯ Hansoo frowned as he looked at the TMT series that were absorbing the energy from the Spirits in the ship. Though they were much, much weaker than Tiamet, they were still very strong. And these guys didn¡¯t have any bombs inside them nor had their conditions been turned into a mess from the Obelisk¡¯s storm. TMT-1 walked out with a shocked expression. ¡®...He really killed Tiamet.¡¯ Though they were all of the TMT series, TMT-17, or Tiamet, was an exception who had escaped the confinements and had be a monster. For an weak adventurer who could only break through the limits for a short moment to defeat Tiamet. Though Muduse had indeed prophesized all this and though they had felt the Obelisk falling, it was still shocking to see somebody defeat Tiamet ande back alive. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± TMT-1 came back to his senses and remembered his job. Not his first job which he was doing here. But his second task, after meeting the existence called Kang Hansoo. ¡®Did she tell me to greet him first? My god, for him to really appear.¡¯ TMT-1 thought that MSL-17, Muduse, was truly amazing as he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You have fought for us, I am very thankful of this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what you want to say.¡± It didn¡¯t seem like they hade here to apologize. And TMT-1 replied expressionlessly at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, you are correct. Since there isn¡¯t much time I will directly transfer the message of our representative, MSL-17.¡± Then. Kirrring. TMT-1 used his Light Spirit¡¯s power and created a hologram with the surrounding energy. And Muduse appeared in the air as she smiled. TMT-1¡¯s energy trembled as it even made the same voice as Muduse. The respectful tone of Muduse was filled with sincere thankfulness. ¡®This is a bit too much for just releasing them from the seal...¡¯ As Hansoo frowned. Muduse¡¯s hologram continued to speak. No matter whether Hansoo wanted it or not, there was only one thing they could do for him. And as her words ended. A humongous energy beam, which was actually TMT-1 who had surrounded himself in white light, charged towards Hansoo. Unlike TMT-1 who had a cold expression. Muduse¡¯s hologram smiled warmly as she spoke her final words. ¡°I never wanted such a thing!¡± Along with Hansoo¡¯s shout. Boooom! The giant spaceship got filled with explosive sounds. Chapter 294 : Transcendence (5) Chapter 294 : Transcendence (5) Enbi Arin. The substitute leader for when Hansoo wasn¡¯t here. ¡®Since he¡¯s running around by himself... I will need to fill his void.¡¯ An organization didn¡¯t just work because you gathered up a lot of people. It was even moreplex than the mostplex machines. It needed constant supervision to get rid of enmity between members and provide everyone with what they wanted and needed in order to be a sessful organization. And in one way, Enbi Arin¡¯s job was even more important than Hansoo¡¯s. Since she was constantly controlling and managing those who tried to cause trouble. Like now. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± ¡°...There really isn¡¯t a reason for us to fight them right?¡± Enbi Arin massaged her temple as she watched the countless Ten Thousand Men Captains who had gathered up in front of her withints. ¡®Fuck... Where the hell did this Hansoo kid go. And nobody else can handle things like this.¡¯ There were plenty of powerful people she could trust in battles. But power wasn¡¯t enough to control such arge organization. People like Sofia or Karhal weren¡¯t suited for management and though Ekidu had experience controlling a vige, she had never managed such arge organization either. And it was the same for the others. There was a huge difference between personal strength and managing a huge organization properly. And Enbi Arin was one of the small minority who could do such a thing. Since she had the experience of managing the n, one of the giant ns which ruled over the Orange Zone. If there weren¡¯t for the managers of huge ns and herself, this huge organization would¡¯ve long imploded. But with the Mana Pool and the Body Enhancement Surgery she had received, instead of beating up their enemies she really wanted to beat down the people in front of her. ¡°There¡¯s no point in being angry. Just persuade us. Why do we have to fight?¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! One of the Ten Thousand Men Captain, which was one of the highest positions in their quickly created rank system, Samuel Kinar. He had been in charge of the middle management in the Rerorerore n in the giant n of the Orange Zone and was an expert in management and was powerful as well. She originally had great trust on him because he had always watched what came out of his mouth right now he was really getting on her nerves. Enbi Arin spoke in words what the other captains were implying. ¡°So... You want us to leave behind the Ains and just depart?¡± This was what the others wanted. To leave the Ains behind and escape. Away from the forces of the Kingdoms and the Empire approaching him. And Samuel nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Crack. The handle of golden sword in her hand crunched apart. Though it was an artifact created from the efforts of masters from the lower zone, it could not withstand her strength which had been severely increased due to her . ¡°You understand what your words are right?¡± It wasn¡¯t just leaving behind the Ains. Without the Ains, there was no future for the people who woulde after them. Without the Ain¡¯s Protection, they would all freeze to death before they could level up. Samuel flinched at Enbi Arin¡¯s words but didn¡¯t back off. ¡°Honestly there are indeed more people below. But to me, the ten thousand lives I lead are more important than all of them. If we collide now then I don¡¯t know how many would die out of them.¡± They had seen with their own eyes. Great General, Cyrkus. They had seen how powerful his elite soldiers were. And level 400 was not something they, who hadn¡¯t even reached level 250, could handle. Even if they won, they would receive a huge amount of casualties. And there was a way for them to guarantee their lives. Use the Ains as bait and then climb up after leveling up from the deepest parts of the Spirit Land. In a situation where the people of the Empire and the Kingdoms had no reason to attack them, there was no reason for them to fight for the Ains. ¡®Fuck...¡¯ Enbi Arin frowned as she looked at Samuel¡¯s resolute expression. ¡®It was much better when the Spirit Land was here. Fuck. Hansoo please help me.¡± Enbi Arin thought of Hansoo as she mumbled. .......................................... ¡°Can you see them?¡± Ekidu frowned as she looked at the people who were mouring in the distance. ¡®Ugh...How embarrassing.¡¯ And it was the same for Karhal. Their faces had long turned red from embarrassment. ¡®Fucking bastards. They should at least just do it quietly.¡¯ ¡°I really feel bad for mister Hansoo. For him to move around with these people. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s your mother...¡± And the moment Karhal heard her words he splurted out in anger. ¡°What are you saying, Hansoo is raising them because they are still useful.¡± Though she had excluded him in the ¡®they¡¯, he knew he was a part of it. ¡®And it¡¯s not like our meeting was that smooth.¡¯ If it was up to him, he would just kill off the ones who he should and take the ones he needed. He would focus on power and materials. And his own opinion wasn¡¯t that different from Clementine¡¯s minion. But there was a reason why he followed Hansoo¡¯s opinion instead. Since Hansoo¡¯s method was much better in the long run if they could control them properly. And they had been able to control them well up until now. ¡®I guess it¡¯s all up to one¡¯s own abilities.¡¯ And from what he could see, Hansoo had more than enough rights to use such a method. Karhal shouted towards Muduse as he looked at the golden army in the distance. ¡°Look, even that captain leads an army around despite his strength. It¡¯s not like you live in this world all alone.¡± Bing stronger as they became bigger was a given. And the friction that ured from this was the price for this strength. ¡®There¡¯s no such thing as an organization who¡¯s always in peace. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re robots.¡¯ But Muduse¡¯s smile became even brighter at his words. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°...What are you trying to say?¡± Muduse chuckled as she continued. ¡°So where did you use them?¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking if there was really a time where you guys were needed.¡± ¡°...¡± Karhal couldn¡¯t refute her words. ¡®...Right. Where is he trying to use us?¡¯ It should be natural for somebody to want to use the power of a group once they created it. Even if it was more efficient to act alone, it was safer to move in a group. But Hansoo¡¯s actions up until now were clearly different. ¡®It¡¯s like he really is our carer...¡¯ Muduse kept smiling as she continued. ¡°From what I hear, everything you guys have around you is from him... And he even has to feed you. He needs to think of the cost of maintenance but he had no use for you...But it¡¯s not like you guys will listen just because he gives out rewards. And it¡¯s not like you¡¯re that precious to that man? You guys don¡¯t really seem that close.¡± ¡°...¡± Karhal and Ekidu¡¯s faces turned gloomier and gloomier as Muduse¡¯s words stabbed into their hearts. Though they wanted to refute, they couldn¡¯t say anything because of the people bickering behind them. Muduse continued. ¡°Everyone has a need for some measure of enjoyment and contentment. Have you ever seen him search for such a thing?¡± ¡°...¡± Ekidu and Karhal shook their heads. They actually had talked about this in the past. It¡¯s not like humans were machines, one would clearly break down if they continuously ran around 24 hours a day. But this was exactly what Hansoo was doing. And it wasn¡¯t like he was looking for his own enjoyment. He could easily live like a king by ruling over the adventurers. It¡¯s not like he needed to risk his life or face a powerful enemy immediately. But from his own actions... ¡°Isn¡¯t he like a worker ant? So I became curious...¡± There was two reasons for one to work hard to the point of even destroying their own body. Either there was a huge, unbelievable reward. Or. ¡®Somebody forced him.¡¯ But Karhal shouted in rage from her words. ¡°No way! Who can force him to do anything!?¡± Who could force Hansoo to do things? Even if there was somebody, there was plenty of chances for him to escape their grasp. Since he was alone most of the time. Muduseughed coldly. ¡°I¡¯m curious about that as well. So... I¡¯m going to help out a bit.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It should be done about now.¡± At that moment. Kuooooooo. In the distance. Something started to fly up above the mountain range. ¡®...That is?¡¯ A huge steel ship that was letting out light. Karhal and Ekidu frowned as they watched the giant ship approaching them. ............................... Boooom! Boom! ¡®...Do we just need to beat him up like this?¡¯ Since ASTRO-1 will move to its destination on its own, he just needed to do this. But beating up a guy whose body hadn¡¯t even healed up wasn¡¯t very fun. TMT-1 made a bored expression while beating up Hansoo with his light de. ¡®Well. If he dies then whatever.¡¯ There were no orders to deal with him carefully. He had just been told to drive him to near death. Though Hansoo was holding on very well, he needed to perform his first job now. Kiiiiiiiing! As TMT-1 gathered up energy to smash for his final attack. Craack. Crunch. ¡°...?¡± TMT-1 stopped at the strange noisesing out from Hansoo who was kneeling on the ground. A strange change. Then. Hansoo slowly rose up. With apletely different expression from before. A small mumble came out from his mouth. ¡°...Eres. Keldian.¡± His broken memories surfaced. Fixing the broken cracks inside him. ¡°If you were asking for a favor... You should¡¯ve just told me.¡± Craaack. Cruunch. As he heard the frightening noises all over his body. Hansoo smiled. Chapter 295 : The Great Collapse (1) Chapter 295 : The Great Copse (1) Would it be possible for a weak person to not be selfish? In a world like this? There were no exceptions. In order to survive, weak people needed to adopt the mindset of trampling upon others and stealing. And it was the case for me. But everyone is granted a chance to change. No matter if that change if one you wanted or not. ................................... Rummble. TMT-1 stopped attacking as it saw Hansoo emitting a strange aura. Muduse had told him to stop his attacks as soon as something changed about Hansoo. ¡®...I wouldn¡¯t want to attack him even without her order.¡¯ TMT-1 mumbled to himself as he watched the strange creature in front of him whose entire bone and muscle structures were being reconstructed. It seemed like every part of Hansoo was changing. And even the color of his reinforcement skill was changing as well. The previous beautiful, dark gold light turned chaotic. As if it was purifying and stabilizing itself before going up onto the next level. And as most of these lights entered Hansoo¡¯s body, Hansoo stood up. Hansoo looked around as TMT-1 met his gaze. ¡®...Something clearly changed.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just a physical change. His mentality had also changed. And another existence came up inside TMT-1¡¯s head once he saw this ¡®new¡¯ Hansoo. ¡®Tiamet.¡¯ Hansoo¡¯s previous eyes were very simr to them, the TMT series. Eyes which only followed orders and sought after battle. So TMT-1 had actually looked down on Hansoo. He was befuddled at how this guy, who had been born with something none of them had, had fallen to the same level as them. But now, his eyes werepletely different. His eyes now had countless emotions and desires which he was suppressing as much as he could. And TMT-1 had seen this before. There was one among their ranks who had gone through the same thing. Tiamet. A man who had been born a machine, a tool and had seeded after chasing after his desires until the end. With the single desire to climb over the wall. TMT-1¡¯s spections weren¡¯t wrong. A lot of changes were indeed happening both inside and outside of Hansoo. ¡®This was erased... Was this erased too? Gosh.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he chuckled. His memories wereing back. Memories of the past when he had climbed up alongside Jang Oh. When he had met Clementine, Eres, Keldian and Kangtae. When the Abyss had opened up and he and the others had defeated Clementine. And how he had reached the Time Crystal deep within the Abyss with the surviving humans. Most of this was along what he originally remembered. Minus a few missing things. ¡®...Eres, Keldian.¡¯ Eres¡¯s trait, , created gaps in his mind as Keldian¡¯s skill rushed into his head. Not in a harsh way. Very softly. But very effectively. So they could lead Hansoo towards the direction they wanted. By erasing memories that got in the way and nting information inside him that created an obsession deep inside his heart. But it was alling back. And his physical body was evolving as his Demonic Dragon Reinforcement advanced. The suppressed soul dispersed and reformed and waspletely fixed. ¡°...Saving humans...How tedious.¡± Hansoo looked towards the golden army below the spaceship that had risen high up as he mumbled. For them to prepare such arge amount of tools for him who preferred to work solo. Though it was him who had done it in the end, it didn¡¯t really feel like it was his work. Since if it was really him, he wouldn¡¯t have done any of this. ¡®I guess I understand why they have done this.¡¯ Hansoopared his original memories and the new memories he had made aftering back to the past and chuckled. If it was his original personality then he would¡¯ve given this all up many times over. Crack. Hansoo checked his body and started to ponder. About what he would do from now on. His body had changed and his mentality had changed as well. He found his lost memories, escaped his binds and found himself again. His goal should change as well. Different from the original n of Eres and Keldian, he should achieve what they wanted through his own style. ¡®I understand your good intentions but...You really shouldn¡¯t treat a friend like this.¡¯ Eres and Keldian¡¯s n was very simple. Stop the release of the information regarding the future and the Abyss and strengthen the humans step by step. By gathering the various relics throughout the seven zones and preventing infighting between the humans. And both of these things had been going well up until this Green Zone. ¡®It wasn¡¯t bad. At least until now.¡¯ Hansoo chuckled. The past him would¡¯ve never been able to do any of this. It wasn¡¯t his abilities that were the issue but rather his personality, it didn¡¯t fit him. But the result wasn¡¯t bad. Though him having been forced by somebody didn¡¯t feel that good, the fact that he had created a basis for arge amount of people to survive was a good thing. This was why he liked Eres. He had been able to chase after a goal that he usually could never even dream of because of his personality. ¡®But not like this... I¡¯ll see you after I climb back up.¡¯ Hansoo decided to forget about Eres and Keldian for now. There was no point in agonizing over Eres and Keldian whom he couldn¡¯t even see right now and everything that had happened up until now was because of their interference. It was time to forget about them. He had to n his future. ¡®Well, I do have to win.¡¯ He agreed that he had to win against the residents of the Abyss just like Keldian. He also agreed that the entire human race had to be stronger just like Eres. But their methods were wrong. ¡®...Was our n the perfect n?¡¯ They created a new n by using the knowledge they gained from the Abyss as the basis as well as the experience they had gained when they passed through the seven worlds. Stopping the invasion of the Abyss as much as they could, increasing the strength of individual humans to the utmost limit and fight the Abyss together. But after putting together the countless secrets of the zones he hadn¡¯t known in the past, a new solution appeared inside his head. ¡®Not like this. Look at them all.¡¯ Hansoo clicked his tongue as he looked at the golden army that was below through the panel on the spaceship. They looked good on the surface but that was it. The beings of the Abyss were strong. Very strong. This was nowhere enough. Hansoo spoke towards TMT-1 who had been staring at him the whole time. ¡°Hey. Let me borrow your ship for a bit.¡± .......................................................... Ooooooong. ¡°...What is that?¡± ¡°What the hell. Did the Ains do something?¡± ¡°...It¡¯ll be bad if it¡¯s the Kingdom¡¯s weapon.¡± A formidable surface and its overflowing energy. If a weapon was on board then it would be an indestructible weapon and even if there weren¡¯t any weapons, it would still be dangerous. From the amount of energy that flew through it, merely self destructing it would cause a tremendous explosion. And there might be a ton of things inside it since it seemed like there was a lot of space within it as well. Every adventurer looked towards the spaceship that had flown into the sky in a worry. It would best if it was their ally but the chances of that being true was very low. At that moment. Kiiiiiiiiing. A few beams of light came out from the ship as a giant hologram appeared in the air. A hologram which resembled a certain someone. And the moment everyone saw this. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°...Where the hell did he even get such a thing.¡± ¡°Phew...Thank god. What took him so long.¡± The adventurers sighed out in relief with a slightly confused expression. An extremely familiar face had shown up. And it filled them with hope. ¡®I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s using it but...Not bad.¡¯ And they could tell that it was good for them from the expression of the people from the Kingdom. ¡®Could we climb up without fighting this time again?¡¯ ¡®That would be nice.¡¯ Though they didn¡¯t say it out loud, they had all thought the same thing. As to how much they could climb while avoiding the fights. Most people didn¡¯t like fights. Fights where their lives were on the line. But as most of the adventurers sighed. ¡®...Is that really Hansoo?¡¯ Some people who had been with Hansoo for quite a bit of time, like Mihee, made confused expressions. Something felt different about Hansoo¡¯s expression. Karhal and Ekidu looked towards Muduse to see what this all of this was about but Muduse merely shrugged her shoulders. No, she wasn¡¯t just pretending not to know. She actually didn¡¯t know how Hansoo would change. She had just smashed apart his restraints as payment for releasing them but even she didn¡¯t know what would happen as a result. As Karhal and Ekidu made worried expressions while looking at Hansoo. A giant voice came out from the spaceship as it rang throughout the entire area. ¡®...What¡¯s he nning?¡¯ Everyone was confused at this request. ......................................... TMT-1, who had projected Hansoo¡¯s hologram outside ording to his request, asked Hansoo because he was curious about why Hansoo had called Muduse and Cykrus over. ¡°What are you nning.¡± Hansoo shrugged his shoulders as he replied to TMT-1¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯m going to flip everything upside down. That¡¯s the answer right?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®Why is he asking me?¡¯ How would he know what Hansoo was thinking? But then Hansoo asked another question. Not at TMT-1 but rather, into the air. ¡°Answer me, the thing we are doing... Is not the right path right?¡± This wasn¡¯t the path that led towards victory. One would find the answer if theybined the path Tiamet took and the hints hidden throughout the world. An answer they would be able to find only by smashing apart theirmon sense and logic. At that moment. Craaaack. The space split open as a small creature replied to Hansoo with a smile. ¡°Not bad. Taking care of you guys was really annoying me. Thankfully you¡¯ve figured out the intent of the creator of this game. Did you feel something while you were ying war?¡± Hansoo nodded. With a slightly bitter expression. ¡°Yeah...We should¡¯ve... Opened the Abyss from the very beginning.¡± And then. ¡°You pass.¡± The fairy smiled in contentment. Chapter 296 : The Great Collapse (2) Chapter 296 : The Great Copse (2) Humans got stronger the more they gathered. And they got stronger the more powerful each individuals were, the more people they had as well as the better the synergy with each other was. So Hansoo and the others nned things following this concept. To raise each individual¡¯s strength to the utmost limit. To save as many people as they could. And to create as much synergy between them as possible by getting rid of all forms of infighting. This was the solution they hade with, creating apletely unified human race. This was the only option they could think of in a world like this where each individual¡¯s strength was limited. Even in the Green Zone, the limit of one¡¯s level was 250. Though there might be a bit of difference between people due to their artifacts and skills but not by much. They could not defeat a huge army that was well-coordinated. They had thought that climbing through the zones as quick as possible was the fastest way to get strong and they made that the basis of their n. A n to create a well-coordinated army. A n to create seven highly organized bases throughout the Zones that were protected from the Abyss. But the moment he saw Tiamet. The moment he saw a superhuman who could go up against the entire world by himself. Hansoo realized. That trying to buy time by protecting the seven zones from the Abyss was the wrong answer. ¡°...Should¡¯ve just smashed it apart from the beginning.¡± What they needed was not a strong army. What they needed was a supernatural being that could go up against the entire world. A gigantic tree that devoured everything and constantly grew. A limitless world and powerful enemies to grow this giant tree. Him witholding information was not the answer. It was theplete opposite. They shouldn¡¯t be trying to grow like greenhouse nts away from the harsh environment outside the greenhouse itself. He needed to share the information. He needed to share the information with as many people as he could to break down the wall that stood between this world and the Abyss. In order to break the limits. To create a spot where he could fight, devour and grow into a huge tree. It would be possible if they fused with the Abyss, the limitless world. It would be possible for everybody to be as strong as Tiamet and even stronger. And at this moment Hansoo mumbled. ¡®...Eres and Keldian probably knew this.¡¯ But it was clear that they were worried. That Hansoo would release the information right away and break down the wall right away. And now Hansoo realized why they had fumbled around with his memories. ¡®...I guess Eres could not allow this.¡¯ When the greenhouse fell and the harsh condition rushed in, only the strong seeds will stay alive. Since they would kill off all the weaker nts that would steal its nutrients. But Eres wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this. The moment the wall between the Abyss and the seven zones broke down, countless people would die. The already difficult world would be even more impossible as even those at the red and orange zones would¡¯ve been dragged down to their death. Since countless people had died when the wall broke down even in the past. A lot of transcendents might appear. And the chance of victory might increase as well. But Eres could not allow a victory gained through a mountain of corpses. This was why they had fumbled with his memories. And as Hansoo thought of all this. Another question appeared inside his head. ¡®...Why me?¡¯ If Eres, Keldian or someone else from the past hade then they would¡¯ve been able to save at least 20 more years. At that moment. The fairy asked Hansoo. ¡°Are you sure about this though? Originally, the only one qualified for transcendence is you.¡± Even when the walls existed. There were existences who could break through the ceiling and grow. Transcendents. People who had the rights to break through the limits set by the world and go above and beyond. This right waspletely up to one¡¯s potential. People who weren¡¯t born with this couldn¡¯t even dream of such a thing. The only transcendent who had been born in this Green Zone was Tiamet in the tens of thousands of years of its history. ¡°I¡¯m saying, in a situation like this where the ceiling is sealed. Only you have the right to break through it. And when that happens, those things below wouldn¡¯t be able to go up against any of your words.¡± The best part about his trait, Seven Stars, was not really that his skills grew fast and beyond their limits. It was the fact that it gave him the right to break through the ceiling that stopped everyone else. This was the true identity of the Seven Stars, one of the many forms of the Transcendent Stars. The fairyughed. ¡°You could be an emperor. Leading a tremendous army. The sole sovereign of the humankind. But if you break apart the ceilingpletely, that might not happen right? Competitors might appear.¡± Because the wall existed, the one who could break through it shone the brightest. But if this wall didn¡¯t exist? Competitors would appear. There were always people who had potential, worked hard, were strong minded as well as lucky. Though there might barely be one transcendent out of billions of humans, there were countless people who could reach the wall. And as he heard this. ¡®...Ah, this is why huh.¡¯ Hansoo realized why Eres and Keldian had sent him back specifically. If Eres, Keldian or other first year adventurers came then they would¡¯ve been able to buy more time. But they still wouldn¡¯t be able to break down the wall between them and the Abyss which would only limit their own strength as well. And when that happened he, who woulde into the tutorial, might get killed. Since unlike the other three, Hansoo was actually weak in the beginning. So they had sent him. ¡®So they knew. That a leader was needed in the end...¡¯ After saving as many people as they could before breaking down the wall. After Hansoo put everybody under his control. So that Hansoo could lead them through the Abyss after the wall crashed. The sovereign status that was maintained with strength. But Hansoo shook his head again. ¡®This is a wrong choice as well.¡¯ Strength came before anything in a victory. He could not fight with such a weak army. He needed warriors for the battle against the Abyss. People even he could barely fight against. This was that the God and the fairies wanted. Fighting and fighting. They wanted something that could amuse them to be born. ¡®...I¡¯ll y along.¡¯ Hansoo made his decision and smiled towards the fairy. ¡°I¡¯ll do what you guys want me to.¡± The fairy asked again. ¡°Are you sure? This is a very important choice you¡¯re making. If you do this then the remaining 4 billion people or so will have their lives changed. And it¡¯s important for you as well.¡± Once he broke the wall, the 4 billion or so people will fall straight into the hard and unforgiving life headfirst and would need to fight continuously. If some figured what Hansoo had done then they might hate him to the core. Why did Hasoo make them fight? And moreover it wasn¡¯t really to Hansoo¡¯s benefit.Since he had given up the chance to stand above everybody and instead had given a chance to hispetitors. The people that could reach but could not break through the ceiling would soon grow crazily. And there would be people who would go against him as well. Hansoo chuckled. ¡°Livingfortably is impossible aftering to this world.¡± He just needed to see one thing. Could he climb over the giant wave? He didn¡¯t want to nor was he confident in doing so. But he had given others a chance to gain their own strength by sacrificing their immediatefort. A chance to gain enough strength to fly over the tsunami that woulde their way in the future. Only those people, people who sacrificed their ownfortable life to get stronger, would have the right to fight against the Abyss. What he needed was not meat shield that listened to his orders. He needed allies whom he could entrust his back to. As he made his decision. ¡®...Let¡¯s begin.¡¯ Hansoo activated the soul fragments inside him. Ooooooooooon! The soul fragments trembled as they started to resonate. The three worlds Hansoo had gone through. Along with the soul fragments inside the three overseers of those worlds. The huge earthquake inside his body trembled alongside the three fragments. [Please convey everything I say...To everyone in your worlds.] Then. Hansoo spoke towards the huge screen in front of him, towards the countless adventurers staring at his ship. ¡°The words I will say from now are extremely important and things you must know.¡± Red. Orange. Yellow. Green. Every Zone. Towards the billions of people living in these zones. His information regarding the Abyss will spread. ¡®Until the crack appears on the barrier protecting these worlds from the Abyss and things proceed onto the next level...¡¯ Hansoo spoke coldly as he felt everyone¡¯s eyes falling on him. ¡°Listen well. Remember clearly. And be aware. As to what will happen from now on.¡± ................................. [Listen well. Remember clearly. And be aware. As to what will happen from now on.] Tom Roren, who was receiving the protection of the World Tree in the Red Zone, squinted at the giant video in the air that had been created from the powers of the World Tree. ¡®What is he trying to say?¡¯ There was never a case such a broadcast had been made. And the mood didn¡¯t seem simple either. Though he hadn¡¯t seen that man himself, he had long been fed up by this man¡¯s stories. ¡®Kang Hansoo.¡¯ The one who had killed the Five Cmities of the Red Zone to Revive the World Tree and save the Red Zone. And then. Hansoo¡¯s words slowly rang throughout the world. [What I am going to tell you about... Is the reality and the wave that wille your way.] ¡°...What the hell is he saying now.¡± Tom Roren was befuddled at these words. And not only him but every other adventurer in the Red Zone as well. ¡®Come our way?...Is he a prophet or something?¡¯ As they were making confused expressions. Hansoo¡¯s words rang throughout the entire zone. [Remember these words. The information regarding the Abyss.] Then. Dudududududdddududu. The barrier surrounding the entire world squirmed as the world itself seemed to tremble. Chapter 297 : The Great Collapse (3) Chapter 297 : The Great Copse (3) In the Orange Zone, a distinct voice continuously flowed out from the robots that Gwanje, who had the Crown of Thorns, controlled. The broadcast was everywhere, from the hunting grounds to the giant control center created for recreation. Anton Oel, who had been hunting beasts above Lazaar, was in a daze as he heard the broadcast. As well as everyone else next to him. [The first thing you have to be aware of is the race called the Karkil, their heart exist 15cm below their left chest bone and you will only be able to kill them after you destroy all three of their hearts located there at the same time. If not then they will create an explosion in a 150m radius. Everyone who has weaker defenses than someone at the Orange Zone with lower than 55% mastery of a high grade defense skill will... Definitely get killed by this. Also...] ¡°...What is this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on.¡± The words ringing out from the air were very hard toprehend. It was saying that these Zones that they were going through, the Seven colored zones, were just the beginning. That it was a preparation for the actual game, the Abyss. And... ¡®The actual game is going to start before the Seven zones ended?¡¯ What were they, who were now barely in the Orange Zone, supposed to do then? How could they deal with monsters that even people in the Violet Zone had a hard time dealing with? For them, who had only been here for 4 years, to have to deal with things that even people who had been here for 20 years would get massacred by. ¡®...I really hope this is a joke.¡¯ But the words in the air were too serious for it to be a joke and for them to ignore. The words continued. [Sadly, you arrived way toote behind the first people. So the Abyss will fall upon us before you guys can get stronger. In preparation for this, you need to struggle with everything you¡¯ve got and everything you will ever get in order to get stronger. These are some good things to know : In the Orange zone, the alloys that can be made are...] Like a teacher giving a lesson. Information that was crucial for survival continuously flew out from the air. The endless flow of information stopped for a moment as the voice sighed and gave a few additional words. [... Of course even if I tell you this it won¡¯t be easy. But you need to use this information as the basis to continually get stronger. That¡¯s the only way for you to survive.] ¡°...Why is he only telling this to us now then?¡± ¡°It would¡¯ve been better to tell us earlier...¡± ¡°Damn... Is this really going to happen?¡± Mumbles were heard. A seed of fear was nted inside the minds of people. And naturally their fear and hate focused towards one person. Towards Hansoo who was telling them this information as if he was confident enough to survive. ¡°Damn... Is he saying he¡¯s confident enough to survive by himself?¡± His voice was too calm unlike how uneasy they were feeling. ....................................................... Rummmble. ¡°Mmm...It¡¯s proceeding well. Good, good.¡± The fairy felt the vibrations in the air as it smiled. Though normal humans couldn¡¯t sense this, it could as it was an overseer. The scene of the information regarding the Abyss spreading out to hundreds of millions of people in an instant. And as the information densities between the Abyss and this location were equalizing, the giant wall that stood between the two worlds started to break down. The wall that the god had erected and that they were watching over. Rummblee. The fairy smiled as it spoke to Hansoo. ¡°Will you be okay though? They will hate you a lot.¡± People will find a target to direct their anger and fear when they found out about bad news. And even more so if they couldn¡¯t do anything about those news. Moreover the person who gave those news was extremely calm, as if the approaching cmity wouldn¡¯t affect him at all. If Hansoo continued to spread information out like this and these were all true, it¡¯s clear who the people will think of when they start suffering. The fairy chuckled. ¡°The prophet will always be treated badly right? Why don¡¯t you try making excuses? You can lie to them or something.¡± The prophets who gave bad prophecies never had a good ending. Look at the past chinese dynasties. History clearly showed what happened to those who spoke ill of the future. There were only two cases in which the prophet received a good treatment. Either they would say things that people liked. Or they would lead people towards the correct path and navigate them through a bad future. Of course Muduse belonged to thetter, this was how she was able to receive the respect of her whole race. Hansoo cut off the fairy. ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin.¡± Each time more information was released hastened the descent of the Abyss. And he couldn¡¯t release all the information at once either. He needed to stay on the edge. So people would be able to survive. And because of this, there was a limit to how much information he could tell them. He needed to tell them the most important information first. Since there was a limit to how much he could tell them, every word he said was precious. Hansoo finished his words and spoke towards the screen again. ¡°The most dangerous beings that will appear in the Green Zone are the Dakramas. These guys usually use supersonic waves tomunicate and...¡± Everyone thought that Hansoo was telling the same thing in all the zones but that was not correct. While Hansoo was telling the people of the Green Zone the relevant information, he was using the soul fragments to tell different things to the people in the different zones. Just the necessary information for each floor. Soon the Great Copse will happen and the information he was telling them was the most crucial for them to survive. Knowing or not knowing made a huge difference, especially if one¡¯s life was on the line. And every floor had different things they needed to know. The things he were telling them would be of great help when the change came. ¡®Though it¡¯s far from everything... It should be much better since they have information and strength unlike in the past.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he absorbed the information the owners of the soul fragments had about the different zones. And Hansoo¡¯s efforts weren¡¯t in vain. The strength of the humans were countless levels higher than when the Abyss fell upon them in the past. First, there were many more people and each individual¡¯s strength was much higher than that of the past. Internal strife had been reduced as much as possible and though there wasn¡¯t a lot of camaraderie, some friendship still existed between adventurers. Even if the Abyss opened, they would fare much better than in the past. ¡®Survive well... And be strong.¡¯ ¡°The greatest weakness of the Dakramas is...¡± As Hansoo started to talk to the people of the Green Zone. A tremendous tremor could be felt through his skin. Although logically nobody should be able to sense this, he, who had the right to break through the roof, could feel it. This familiar sensation. The ceiling was copsing. The tremor that broke the wall between the two dimensions. At that moment. ¡°Hahahahaha! Good job mister Hansoo!¡± The fairyughed out loud as it snapped its fingers. Then. Rummble. A tremendous tremor that everybody could feel rang throughout the entire world. ................................. Rumble. ¡°...What the?¡± Everyone started to freak out. A great change was urring. The sky was breaking apart. The clouds split apart as a crack appeared. The grounds broke apart. Mountain ranges broke down as fissures appeared. Craaaaaack. Holes appeared in the skies and on earth and continued to erge. Then. Uddduuudk. The holes stopped growing as they stabilized. But the tremor continued to be stronger and stronger. ¡°Fuck, it was all real huh....¡± Karhal cursed out. He wished that this was all a lie. He really hoped that this was all an borate joke. Even if they were scared to their wits, he hoped it ended there. But sadly that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡®...Fuck. It would¡¯ve been better if his personality had changed to that of a liar.¡¯ He wished that the new personality of Hansoo was full of lies and t air. But unluckily, his new personality seemed to be simr to the one they knew. In that he was always serious. Rummmblee. And the tremors were continuously bing stronger and stronger. At that moment. From between the cracks and fissures. Boooooooom! Huge pirsnded upon them. They descended from the endless skies. Huge metal pirs that seemed like they could prate right through the. And soon a familiar voice was heard. A vicious and maniacalugh of an existence who brought disasters wherever it went. The voice of the fairy could be heard throughout the ears of everyone. Not just Karhal but everyone from the Red Zone and all the way to the Violet Zone. Throughout the ears of every adventurer in the Seven Colored Zones. <...We will begin the gustation phase. Stage 2. Starting up the [Ascendent Elevator] that will take you up before the Abyss. Everyone in the Seven Colored Zones, prepare for boarding!> Then. Rummmbleee! On the giant pirs. Thousands of lights appeared all over their surface. As if somebody had pushed the ¡®On¡¯ button. ¡°...Everyone in the Seven Colored Zones?¡± While Karhal was thinking about the fairy¡¯s words. The fairy spoke another line. The moment this voice rang out. Everyone¡¯s expressions froze. Chapter 298 : Demon King’s Egg (1) Chapter 298 : Demon King¡¯s Egg (1) Red Zone. Atop the World Tree. [The thing you need to prepare in the Red Zone is the Akoran Lightgold. The way to create this is...] ¡®...Is this real?¡¯ The overseer of the World Tree, Tekilon, made a dumbfounded expression while broadcasting the information from Hansoo. Though Hansoo had shared a part of his own memories, the things he were saying were far beyond what he knew. Then. Rummmblee. Above the World Tree. A tremendous noise came from the King¡¯s pce on the top of the World Tree. ¡®..What!¡¯ Kiiiiiing! Tekilon felt an uneasy feeling throughout his entire body as he used the power of the World Tree, teleportation, toe outside the pce. Then. Booooom! A huge metal pirnded upon the World Tree. The pir broke through the pce and the world tree and headed deep below the ground. Deep down. ¡°What the hell!¡± As Tekilon screamed out as he watched his destroyed pce. Click click click click. Boom Boom Boom Boom! Lights started to appear on the metal pirs. Then. [If there¡¯s an elevator then there should be floors right? But it doesn¡¯t seem like we would need to recreate the floors, we can just recycle.] ¡°...Recycle?¡± And in front of Tekilon. Chiiiiiiiiiiiiii! Along with a loud sound of friction, cracks appeared on the surface of the pir as a door appeared. And above the door. Bling! [Floor-?] A set of illuminated characters appeared. ¡°...Unknown floor or something?¡± At that moment. Tekilon gulped as he heard the screams of the Red Zone¡¯s adventurers. ¡®...This shouldn¡¯t be the only ce where something like this is happening.¡¯ Tekilon mumbled as he sensed the trembles of the other soul fragments. .............................. ¡°Mmm...¡± Rooooaaaar! Gwanje sighed as he heard the painful roars of the giant beast. A roar that shook the entire world. This roar wasing from the White Tiger, Lazaar. Anybody would scream like this if their body were thoroughly pierced by metal pirs. ¡®...Well at least it didn¡¯t go berserk.¡¯ Gwanje mumbled to himself as he saw Lazaar screaming out in pain. Though it was good that it didn¡¯t go berserk, his expression was still full fo worry. The pir that prated through Lazaar to the sea ofva didn¡¯t look simple. Though the elevator was barely a thin, thin needlepared to the humongous Lazaar, the humongous tiger couldn¡¯t move as it stood in ce while crying out in pain. As if it was fearful of the existence that sent down the elevator. Gwanje controlled an Akadus to approach the elevator while he worriedly looked at the Lazaar that was frozen in fear. [Floor-?] ¡®...There¡¯s no floor?¡¯ Gwanje replied to the reports of his nsmen with clenched teeth. ¡°...I¡¯m watching it as well.¡± Rummle! Something wasing down from the sky with shimmering lights. Faster and faster. The activated elevator started to let out a loud noise. .......................................... The overseer of the Yellow zone. Khan, the n lord who had been given themanding rights over the Satellite Fortresses, sighed towards Hansoo through the soul fragment. ¡°Unbelievable...Even if it¡¯s really an omnipotent being.¡± Rummmble. Khan grinded his teeth while looking at the scene in front of him. Countless Satellite Fortresses had escaped his control and were aligning themselves. Boooom! Boom! As if an absolute force was pulling them together. From six to seven and all the way up to dozens. Boooom! They were connecting with each other. Then. Rumble! The moment seven or so groups aligned themselves from the ground upwards. Booom! A giant pir descended from the skies and prated through all the fortresses. And the n Lord, Khan, sent down orders to the controllers of the Satellite Fortresses pierced by the pirs. ¡°Report the situation.¡± The moment his orders were passed through, a crazy amount of replies came back to him instantly. ¡°...We would need to use the elevator in order to move up?¡± While Khan was at a loss while thinking about the mysterious elevator. A scream came from one of them. <...27 unknown organismsing out! We¡¯re attempting contact.> <...Their appearances seem to fit the description of the Radu-Kail race you instructed us of before! Fuck...1st barrier has been breached!> ¡®Already! There¡¯s merely thirty though?¡¯ Khan freaked out at the huge destructive force. ¡°Block them! Use all of the defensive structures and functions of the fortress!¡± Khan screamed out. Booom! Countless sounds of collisions and explosions were heard. The beams the fortresses were shooting towards their inner parts and the attacks of the beings from the Abyss. ........................................... Ruummblee. Everyone in the green zone was at a loss. From the countless spaceships that rose up above the northern tundras. [ASTRO-11] [ASTRO-71] [ASTRO-98] [ASTRO-...] The spaceships broke apart into nine or so sections and got stuck onto the pirs that came down from the sky. But there was an exception. [ASTRO-11] Unlike the ships that stuck onto the pirs, this single spaceship remained flying above the northern tundra. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°No problem. You¡¯re even going to do our job for us!¡± Hansoo spoke towards the fairy as he stared at the screen he had turned off. ¡®That¡¯s enough information.¡¯ If he let out more then beings even stronger woulde down. ¡°Phew...¡± Hansoo sighed and then adjusted his posture. It was just the beginning. The fairy smiled as it spoke. ¡°Shall I then stay away for a bit? Talk between yourselves. We can discuss your reward after.¡± The fairy disappeared with those words and TMT-1, who had been frozen when the fairy had appeared, started to move again. Then. Two people appeared. The two whom he had called earlier. The leader of the 2nd grade citizens, Great General Cykrus. The leader of the enhanced race, or the Ains, Muduse. And their expressions were filled with fear from what they had seen outside. Though they had gone through countless things in their lives, the scene outside waspletely unfamiliar to they. ¡°What the...¡± Hansoo spoke towards them. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go our separate ways.¡± ¡°Our separate ways?¡± Hansoo nodded. ¡°Yeah. The n you guys tried to aplish in the past. Oh wait, I guess only one side knows.¡± Muduse fell silent. Hansoo¡¯s words were true. The n she had made. . Moving out from this and heading towards a new where only the enhanced race could live. It was impossible in the past. Since Tiamet and his Destruction Cannon prevented the spaceships from rising up. So she decided to use Hansoo¡¯s hand to deal with the two and then head towards the new Tiamet. ¡®But...These guys weren¡¯t part of the n.¡¯ As Muduse nced at Cykrus. Hansoo spoke out expressionlessly. ¡°Go with them. You don¡¯t know what would happen on the.¡± Hansoo wanted to get rid of these guys who could be variables. And it wasn¡¯t very hard to do that. He just needed to let them proceed with the n. The enhanced race had the spirits and the power to control vast amounts of energy. The 2nd citizens, the Kingdoms and the Empire, had a huge amount of manpower and strong elite forces. Since they need each other and had simr strength, they wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with each other easily. Well, one side wouldn¡¯t just sit idle if the other wanted to leave anyway. The people of the Kingdoms and the Empire would not sit still if the Ains wanted to leave. It was the same for the 2nd grade citizens. Without the enhanced race, they would not be able to maintain the ship all the way to the Tiamet far in the distance. Muduse was silent for a moment but then nodded. She wanted to leave anyway. Though leaving was the original n, they could¡¯vee up with a better n with some time. But Muduse didn¡¯t want to stay on this any longer than she had to. The aura that the metal pirs were radiating were triggering all of her senses of danger. Muduse spoke towards Hansoo. ¡°A few of us who cannot fly decided to stay here. Some can¡¯t survive the long journey...Some don¡¯t want to leave their homnd. They will give you the Ain¡¯s blessings. Though you guys would need to gain the spirits...¡± Muduse ended her words and then looked towards the ships that had be part of the elevators. The adventurers who hade up and who woulde up from now on would probably have a harder time gaining the strength of the spirits. Since they would only be able to receive the powers of the spirits after they deal with the strange organisms constantly expanding their territory. But Hansoo nodded as if it was not a big deal. ¡°Not much reason to do all this if we can¡¯t even manage that.¡± Suddenly, Muduse became curious. What would Hansoo do in this new world? ¡°...What will you do now?¡± Hansoo smiled. ¡°Since my role as the prophet has ended... I¡¯m nning to go on a vacation.¡± ¡®...Vacation.¡¯ TMT-1 was dumbfounded. Hansoo¡¯s words were so shocking, to the point of breaking his calm countenance. A vacation amidst all of this? ¡®What the hell is he thinking?...¡¯ TMT-1 frowned as he looked at the adventurers screaming outside the ship. Chapter 299 : Demon King’s Egg (2) Chapter 299 : Demon King¡¯s Egg (2) Hansoo shrugged his shoulders despite the strange gazes. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to take a break. Isn¡¯t it time for me to work solo for a bit?¡± ¡°...Hmm.¡± Muduse and Cykrus both shook their heads. One clearly showing disappointment. Another didn¡¯t show it but still had a simr expression. ¡®Can a person change this much? Such a waste.¡¯ Cykrus, the one who had clearly shown a disappointed expression, thought to himself. He personally liked people who strived for the well-being of many people or for the greater good. Since he himself had be a general because of this. Though he had met him as an enemy in the beginning, he had felt a lot of sympathy for Hansoo who was working himself to death for the humankind. Putting one¡¯s life on the line for someone else was not an easy feat. He had thought that it was part of Hansoo¡¯s nature to help others but it seemed like it was due to the restraints he had. He had heard something akin to it from Muduse on the way but he still kept his hopes up just in case a simr personality remained. But it was for naught. ¡®Too bad I guess...¡¯ Cykrus stopped paying attention to Hansoo and turned around. Muduse smiled awkwardly between the two and spoke to Hansoo. ¡°So... What will you do now?¡± Hansoo understood the meaning behind her words as he chuckled. ¡°Just drop me off anywhere suitable. Hmm...Yeah. Behind the mountain range should be good. There¡¯s something I must do hidden away from the people¡¯s eyes.¡± Muduse was embarrassed because Hansoo had understood her meaning of her wanting to leave this ce quickly as she nodded. The more time she dragged on the more variables woulde into y. TMT-1 received Muduse¡¯s orders and quickly drove the ship towards the other side of the mountain range. But at that moment, Cykrus couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and spat his words out. ¡°You really are a scoundrel. Do you not see the chaos outside? Don¡¯t you feel any responsibility?¡± Cykrus pointed towards the outside scenery the screen on the wall was showing. A corner of the Spirit Land. A scene of chaos. ¡°They probably realize it by now. That you abandoned them.¡± .................................................. ¡°What the hell is going on...¡± Samuel Kinar, a Ten Thousand Men General, mumbled as he stared at the giant elevator in the distance. ¡®...This feels incredibly ill-boding.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t just talking about the feeling he was getting. Kyaaaaak! From the tower. Tremendous screams and roars could be heard. Sounds of things breaking and smashing apart. Crash! Booom! At that moment. He could hearints next to him. ¡°Damn... Leader, do you know anything about this?¡± Samuel shook his head at the words of the Thousand Men Captain. He hadn¡¯t known anything about this. At that moment. John Stone, the Thousand Men Captain who hadined, asked back cautiously. ¡°Isn¡¯t this linked to Kang Hansoo?¡± ¡°...Him?¡± Samuel Kinar started to think. ¡®...Yeah. Something is off.¡¯ They could slowly figure out if it was true but if it was really linked to Hansoo, the information they received from him was priceless. A piece of knowledge could determine life and death in a bad situation. Pushing aside the fact that he publicized this knowledge, the origin of all this information was suspicious. Where could he have gotten all of this information? And if he knew about it, why did he say it right as this huge change was about to fall upon them? ¡®...There¡¯s too much we don¡¯t know about. He just told us how to deal with the monsters from the elevators and nothing else.¡¯ He grew even more curious as Hansoo only spoke the most important and crucial information as if he was running out of time. John Stone spoke to Samuel again. ¡°Think about it. Isn¡¯t something strange? The moment he spoke, these things happened. And didn¡¯t the fairy say it? That this opportunity hase because of Hansoo.¡± ¡°...¡± Kinar frowned at the word opportunity. He didn¡¯t like this opportunity that the fairy spoke about. To a normal person, an opportunity was something that had a small amount of risk inparison to therge reward. But the fairy never spoke lies. Which meant that this was a high risk and extremely high rewarding case. The fairy, which didn¡¯t even appear during normal times, actually appeared and told everyone that the elevators were a huge opportunity. Which meant that those elevators were extremely dangerous. Way more than anything they had gone through in the hell-like Yellow and Green Zones. And ording to the fairy¡¯s words, Kang Hansoo had brought all of this upon them. John Stone got excited as Samuel frowned more and more. ¡°Look. This is all caused by that bastard. Why isn¡¯t he appearing now? He really dislikes internal strife, he should be all over us right now trying to quiet us down.¡± ¡°...¡± Samuel agreed. Hansoo did not like internal strife. Every time it happened, he would rush over and either suppress all of them or make a deal with them. Like he was obsessed. And the Red, Orange and Yellow Zones were controlled under an absolute rule. The reason why they were able toin like this was because there was no method of controlling them in the Green Zone. People wereining with rage-filled eyes due to theck of control and the huge change that suddenly struck them. ¡°...Fuck! Exin this!¡± ¡°What is going on!¡± Though they wereining, there was a reason why they couldn¡¯t revolt or cause a ruckus. In the distance. The Ains that stayed behind and surrounded them. Because of their existence. The current Ains were much stronger than them. Much stronger. What if the Ains were the method of control Hansoo left behind for them? ¡®...At this rate, we might need to go to the frontlines if we¡¯re unlucky.¡¯ He was feeling uneasy about the action of going into the giant elevator. If they need to use meat shields, who would they use? Those who listened or those who didn¡¯t? ¡®Damn...This is too real.¡¯ Samuel Kinar mumbled. It was hard to think that someone who paid so much attention to controlling them in the Red, Orange and Yellow Zones wouldn¡¯t care about it in the Green Zone. And he didn¡¯t even bring them up to the Yellow Zone before the Satellite Fortresses were ready. Despite it being easier to fight together with them. People who were at such a high rank were trying very hard to calm down the people below. ¡®Amazing.¡¯ Samuel Kinar was at a loss for words. That man wasn¡¯t even here. But every one of them were contemting every single one of his past actions. Samuel was terrified at the tremendous amount of influence the man had. At that moment. Rummble. In the distance. A single ship that hadn¡¯t fused with the elevators started to fly towards them. Maybe because it was designed to fly into space, the speed at which it flew allowed it to arrive by them almost instantly. Rummmblee! Samuel almost got blown away by the winds created by the giant ship and frowned as he stood in ce. ¡®I knew it. He¡¯s already had everything prepared.¡¯ Every person who had beenining or making a ruckus fell silent as the ship arrived above them. ¡®Since he returned... I guess we can at least hear what¡¯s going on.¡¯ They would at least be able to hear exnations since the ship came back. But as Samuel sighed. ¡°Everyone on board! It is time for us to leave!¡± The voice of a woman was heard instead. ¡®...It¡¯s not Hansoo?¡¯ Muduse was speaking towards the Ains. ¡®What the... Kang Hansoo? Where did you go?¡¯ As Kinar frowned in confusion. Something unbelievable happened. The Ains, whom he thought were watching over them, started to fly into the ship. ¡®What the hell...¡¯ But as Samuel was about to speak. Somebody was faster than him. ¡°Hey! What the hell man! Where the hell are you guys going?¡± ¡®...Fucking John Stone. Why are you asking with so much hostility?¡¯ The same words would sound different if spoken differently. Samuel was about to speak to cover the hostile words of John but Muduse answered calmly. ¡°We will leave this. We do not want to live here anymore.¡± ¡°What?¡± Samuel looked towards the Ains in shock. Most of the thousands of Ains were flying onto the ship. They wouldn¡¯t be able to control them with the few remaining behind. ¡®They weren¡¯t here to control us?¡¯ But while Samuel and the other Ten Thousand Men Generals were shocked. John Stone asked back as if he knew this would all happen. ¡°Do you know where he went then?¡± Muduse kept her smile as she replied. ¡°He left our ship previously. He said that there was something he would need to do by himself.¡± John Stone shouted proudly the moment he heard this. ¡°I knew this would happen! See? This is all caused by that bastard! He caused this and just ran away by himself!¡± As his words were heard. Mumble mumble. The the fear of the one who could control this suddenly disappeared and they felt freedom as a result. ¡°Fuck... Really?¡± ¡°Damn... What do we do then!?¡± Shouts were heard all around them. And Samuel frowned seeing this. ¡®What are you nning John?¡¯ John Stone was vicious but was still a Thousand Men captain. He wouldn¡¯t act like this without any ns. He should know that making people uneasy clearly wouldn¡¯t be good but for him to do such a thing. Samuel red at John. ..................................... Below the mountain range. Two shadowsid on the ground in the depths of the harsh snowstorm. A shadow who was lying down with an exhausted expression unbefitting of the vacation he spoke of. And the shadow of a small creature flying around in glee in the air. ¡°Hahaha! A smart person indeed acts quickly! I should¡¯ve watched the scenery a bit more before I came to give you your reward. Anyways, how¡¯s your body?¡± ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s a mess.¡± ¡®But still...It¡¯s progressing well. Chapter 300 : Demon King’s Egg (3) Chapter 300 : Demon King¡¯s Egg (3) The one that was needed now. Was not a savior. But a demon king. ......................................... Hansoo stared at the fairy mumbling in amusement and joy as it looked towards the situation in the distance and spoke. ¡°Well... Even if I want to do anything, I really can¡¯t.¡± ¡®My body is really a mess.¡¯ Crunch. Hansoo muttered in exhaustion as he checked himself. The fairy didn¡¯t seem to mind the exhausted Hansoo as it spoke in joy. ¡°It would be boring without you... How much longer would you need to rest?¡¯ Hansoo lifted up two fingers at the fairy. ¡°2 years. It should take that long before I fix this.¡± Him speaking about the vacation was not a lie. He really needed to rest. No, recovering was more like it. In order to climb. 2 years. This is how long it should take him to recover his destroyed body and create a foothold to continue forward. It was also long enough for people to rise up by themselves using the stepping stone he created for them. Hansoo spoke as he suppressed the three seeds which were acting up as if he didn¡¯t have the right to control them yet. ¡°How many did I shove in there. I¡¯m far from being at that level.¡± There were memories about the Skills of Annihtion amidst the lost ones. Three seeds of these skills had been put into him while his soul had been cracked from the collision of his own will and that of Eres and Keldian inside him. The soul was constrained by the body. The soul which had grown for over 50 years while mastering seven skills to the limit could not withstand three Skills of Annihtions. If it wasn¡¯t for the and his instinctive mastery in controlling skills attained from decades of training then his soul would have long been destroyed. The fairy smiled at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡°Well. You do your thing with the rest... But you still need to receive the reward. What of it? Will you share it again this time?¡± Hansoo shook his head tiredly. He didn¡¯t have that much room to spare. ¡°Give me the Immortal Soul.¡± He shouldn¡¯t be greedy for the Zero Numberings. Since he didn¡¯t know what woulde out due to it being random. There was a single thing he needed. The Immortal Soul. The Solo Numbering 1 skill that raised one¡¯s soul and body to the extreme. This skill, which had the highest efficiency out of the discovered skills wouldn¡¯t lose out even whenpared to the Zero Numberings. He would need it to heal his damaged soul and his almost destroyed body. No, he needed it to reduce the time it took. His body and soul were really badly damaged. ¡®...Damn. Even my Soul Fragments aren¡¯t working anymore.¡¯ Despite his damaged soul, he had used the that put a huge strain on his soul. In order to send the information through the dimensions. ¡®It¡¯s really a mess.¡¯ He was holding onto his consciousness because the 2nd grade citizens and the Ains might¡¯ve looked down on him if he fell down but this was really the limit. He really tried hard to say a few more words but fell down. The fairy looked at Hansoo and spoke while pulling something out from the air and putting it into his body. ¡°Rest a bit then.¡± Then. Rumble. The that had entered Hansoo¡¯s body started up. Then. Craaaack. Craack. A silver liquid came out from Hansoo¡¯s pores and started to solidify around him. Like an egg. At the same time. Rummblee. The energy of the spirit inside Hansoo¡¯s body acted up as it absorbed the energy around him. The that entered his body had started to work properly. Immortal Soul¡¯s main power was survival. It utilized every skill and everything one had to survive. It would heal the soul with the mana and create a foundation for the Skills of Annhtion to grow. The spirit¡¯s power absorbed the energy around him to help him recover. The liquid used in the Body Enhancement Surgery would constantly supply him with nutrition and prevent outside forces from reaching him. The moment this egg waspleted. The vacation that Hansoo spoke of would begin. The long, two year vacation. The fairy approached Hansoo¡¯s face which had now almost been covered in the silver liquid and mumbled. ¡°Well, we will wait. Anyways, those guys will probably have a lot of fun while you¡¯re missing.¡± The fairy finished speaking and looked into the distance. It mumbled as it looked at the location where the adventurers were gathered past the mountain range. ........................................... ¡®...He left?¡¯ As he heard the people¡¯s mumbles. Samuel Kinar finally realized what this uneasy feeling was inside him. This was not something that came just from the fact that the Abyss opened and extremely powerful beings would pour out. It was more so because of Hansoo. The way Hansoo was speaking... ¡®...He was going to leave huh. It was already decided.¡¯ Samuel was at a loss for words. It felt like a huge pir inside him had been disappeared. And he could feel the empty space from it. ¡®...No. No....You lead us. You brought us here. You can¡¯t abandon us. You have to continue to lead us.¡¯ A person¡¯s ability was rtive. Though he had the right and the ability to lead ten thousand men, Hansoo had more than enough ability to lead hundreds of people like himself. And on top of all this, there were the mysterious elevators that had suddenly appeared. Samuel panicked. If a person at Samuel¡¯s level felt this way, how would others feel then? ¡°Fuck! What are we supposed to do if you run away on your own!?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Boooooooooom! Booom! There was nothing holding them back since even the Ains had gone missing. Rage-filled skills exploded out from the adventurers and started a huge ruckus. ¡°Damnit! Everyone calm down!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not time for us to do this! Bastards! Keep your formations!¡± The ones who had yet to go crazy were trying to calm down the others but it was not easy to calm people down in a situation like this. Samuel was at a loss and just watched all of this in a daze. Then John came up to him. ¡°Wake up... General. Wake up.¡± John Stone, who had been shouting about Hansoo being a traitor, came up to him and grinded his teeth. ¡°Why are you acting like a retard? It was better when we were at the Rerorerorero n really. You were shouting about how we would devour everything... Did you be mute?¡± ¡°...John.¡± As Samuel seemed to have woken up from his stupor, John whispered a few words to him. ¡°Like the fairy said... This is an opportunity. We promised to rise up right?¡± John Stone then pointed towards the elevator. ¡°The people below have already epted Hansoo as the savior. So that¡¯s out of the question but it¡¯s not the same above. It¡¯s all an emptynd above us!¡± John Stone pointed around them. ¡°There¡¯s nobody to control us and even that Hansoo guy is gone. There¡¯s probably a reason for it but that¡¯s not important. The only important thing is that there is nobody standing in front of us or above us. You know what to do now.¡± From John Stone¡¯s words. Vigor appeared in Samuel Kinar¡¯s eyes. ¡°...Yes. We need to eat them up.¡± Though the head had been cut off. The body remained. Having the greatest power was the most important thing now. Then. Samuel realized what he needed to do. Gathering people was easy. ¡®Make an enemy.¡¯ And there was a very easy target for this. As he made his decision. ¡®...Though I don¡¯t dislike you or anything... Since you left us first, you don¡¯t have the right to be upset about this.¡¯ Samuel breathed in and out and then shouted. ¡°That damned Kang Hansoo had abandoned us! We need to go forward on our own!¡± ¡®We will be the best.¡¯ Above that tower. They will take over the top. John Stone made a satisfied expression while watching Samuel and shouted. ¡°Bastard! He pretended to be a savior but then just abandoned us!¡± Then. Enbi Arin, Karhal and the others who were close to Hansoo cursed out. ¡°You fucking bastard! How dare you!¡± Then. A battle of curses and shes urred between those who followed Hansoo and those who cursed him and wanted to create new opportunities. ............................................... ¡°Jeez. Didn¡¯t you leave them with too much freedom? You should¡¯ve at least set up some order before.¡± Hansoo spoke with augh with his half closed eyes in reply to the fairy¡¯s words. ¡°They¡¯ll do well. They¡¯ll be really busy now.¡± They wouldn¡¯t be able to fight each other to the death because of the elevators. Since they would all know what¡¯s more important. And as if it had gotten bored from his words. The fairy pouted as it spoke. ¡°It seems everything is just annoying to you now. I guess it¡¯s time for me to leave then. But let me ask you one final question before I go.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± The fairy smiled and then asked. ¡°What are you going to do when youe out?¡± 2 years was a long time. A lot of things would¡¯ve changed when Hansooes out. At that moment Hansoo¡¯s eyes opened wide. He then spoke quietly through the small cracks of the egg. ¡°Demon King.¡± ¡°Ugh, how childish.¡± With the fairy¡¯s frown as thest thing he saw. The eggpletely covered up his body. The fairy smiled at the single silver egg left atop of the vast tundra and disappeared. ¡°Sleep tight.¡± Whooooosh. The round, silver egg slowly disappeared under the snow in the vast tundra. .................................................... The world was changing. The ceiling disappeared and the leash around their necks had also disappeared. Only bastards who could bite flesh off others could survive. People who would go at any lengths to gain strength could reach greater heights than ever. One needed to be evil and greedy enough to be able to be called a demon. That was the only way. Though the ceiling had copsed, it wasn¡¯t easy to reach those heights. They needed to do at least this much in order to go past the ceiling. They would only be able to be a transcendent if they became demons. And in this new changed world. I will be the Demon King. The Demon King. King of the demons. I will be your king, the king of you demons. I will leash you, you who have be as strong as demons. I will be the king who stands in the very front against the existences of the Abyss. So grow well. Until Ie. Climb high. Higher and higher. Continue to climb up. Until you are worthy enough for me to lead you. Chapter 301 : Season 2 : Demon King’s Tower - The world after 2 years (1) Reincarnator - Chapter 301 : Season 2 : Demon King¡¯s Tower - The world after 2 years (1) BEGINNING OF SEASON 2 THE STORY WILL NOW CHANGE TO HANSOO¡¯S POINT OF VIEW FOR THE MOST PART. In the past, when they had been heading towards the Time Dimensional Crystal. Eres had asked me something. What was the first thing I would do when I returned to the past? What did I regret the most? And I replied instinctively. The thing I regretted about the most deep inside my mind. And I remember her face. A face of deep contemtion while looking at me. As well as Kangtae and Keldian. Maybe this was why you sealed by memories before sending me into the past. Since I needed to be the humankind¡¯s savior ording to Eres. But I do not think I am wrong. In the end. What this world needs is not a savior. It¡¯s a Demon King. King of the Demons. So once I leave this egg... ....................................... Rummmble. Below the half-destroyed mountain range. Four people were running through the blizzard. ¡°Fuck! Don¡¯t slow down!¡± ¡°Keep using the scans and don¡¯t stop looking around!¡± Though the might of their skills showed how strong they were, none of them looked the slightest proud. Their expressions only showed hurry. Rumble. After a bit of running, a red light exploded out from one of the 2 pairs of males and females. Kiiiiing! As the girl felt nothing being caught in the red light that swept around their surroundings, she shouted at herrades in relief. ¡°Phew! Slow down! They aren¡¯t following us anymore!¡± The three people cursed out loud as the stopped. ¡°Fucking... Haaa. Are they really gone?¡± ¡°Fucking Dakramas.¡± The 4 sat down on the spot while cursing out at the Abyssal race, the Dakramas. ¡®Fuck. We¡¯vee too far. Really far. Damn... For us to be like this the moment wee up from the 3rd zone to the 4th.¡¯ Taesang, the temporary leader of this small group, frowned as he checked his surroundings. A mountain range covered in snow and blizzard. Though parts of the mountain range had been destroyed, the 2 years of blizzard did a very good job of hiding a lot of the damage. Apparently a huge explosion had urred here 2 years ago. The Green Zone of the past. A huge explosion which shook this entire ce, which was now called for the 4th zone. And the change that came afterwards. That day was named the . The day when the steel pirs smashed through the ceilings of the 7 zones andnded. The Seven Zones had changed a lot. To some, it was a very wee change. And to some, to neers like them, a very unfortunate change. ¡®For this huge chaos... To have been caused by one person.¡¯ Kang Hansoo. Taesang looked around as he thought of the legendary name that evoked both good and bad meanings. A girl standing next to Taesang spoke in dejection. ¡°...I want to eat pork belly.¡± ¡°Dumb bitch. Get used to it. We¡¯ve been in this bloody world for over a year already.¡± Taesang looked at the girl, Misun, and scolded her. Though it wasn¡¯t a long time to adapt, there was nothing else they could do. They needed to adapt in order to survive. ¡®Damn. We were the best back in the 3rd zone.¡¯ From the 1st zone to the 3rd which were respectively called Red, Orange and Yellow Zones in the past. They had charged through with their friends. But the 4th zone. The Green Zone. This world, created by the man called Kang Hansoo, was the materialization of hell. ¡®Kang Hansoo...¡¯ While Taesang was thinking about this name. One of the females, the one who had sent out the red light just before, called out to him and the others. ¡°Yo guys... Do you guys know what this is?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The adventurers approached her and looked at the thing she was pointing at. ¡°...What the fuck?¡± Past the horizon. There was a huge hole in the middle of the broken down mountain range. As if it had been hit by a meteor. And within this huge hole. There was a round, silvery object. ¡®...Egg? What the hell?¡¯ They frowned as they looked at the silvery egg in the center of this hole. And there was another thing. There was a small box next to this egg. A small box the size of a pencil case. ¡®Hmm...Weird.¡¯ These two things should not be in the middle of nowhere like this. This ce wasn¡¯t within the territory of the humans. Taesang turned his gaze away from the strange egg and the box and spoke to Lauren. ¡°Can you feel anything?¡± The scout, Lauren, shook her head. They could only barely find the location of the egg with the skill, they had no way of finding out what was within it. The mysterious egg was doing a great job of separating what was inside it from the outside world, including shielding the powers of the skills. ¡®It was lucky to find it as well.¡¯ Lauren mumbled as she looked at the egg in the center of the huge remnant of an explosion. Actually she was feeling uneasy standing here. ¡®I can feel traces of a tremendously powerful being.¡¯ Though most of the traces had been covered by the snow, she could still feel it. The power that swept through the surroundings. And if some power hadn¡¯t destroyed the mountains, people like them wouldn¡¯t even have been able to approach this egg. ¡®Apparently nobody hase all the way to this ce yet.¡¯ Though they hade all the way to this location by coincidence, it was still within the territory of the Dakramas. A stay-away zone for them. ¡®Perhaps... He¡¯s a transcendent?¡¯ Apletely different existence from them. A small amount of monstrous beings who had been born after the Abyss descended. ¡®No way.¡¯ As Lauren made a expression full of disbelief, Taesang continued to frown. ¡°Mmm...¡± If this originated from the Abyss then the first steps in handling it would be extremely important. Since the 2nd floor of the 4th zone, which had ignored the mysterious object from the Abyss at first, had now be and of death. (TN: I guess there¡¯s 2 floors of each zones now? Not enough information on this to rify.) Since that specific mysterious object was the infected host of the Abyssal Race, the Aroels. ¡®Should we take it back?¡¯ The moment Taesang put his hand on the egg. Paaaajaaajajaak! ¡°Uaaaaak!¡± Taesang freaked out. His energy was furiously being sucked into the egg. ¡®Fuck...I can¡¯t take my hand off!¡¯ As he was freaking out. Boooom! Misun figured something was wrong and kicked him far into the corner and away from the egg. ¡°Kuhuk!....Fucking bitch! Kick more softly!¡± ¡°What the hell are you saying? I just saved you.¡± Misun turned back to the egg in fear. She had also been in danger for a short moment her own energy got sucked into the egg the moment she kicked Taesang. Though she didn¡¯t know what was inside that egg, it was clear that it was extremely dangerous. Even if they used skills on it, it would probably absorb the skills¡¯ energy. Misun spoke to Taesang who was walking back whileining quietly. ¡°Yo, let¡¯s just go. Ignore this.¡± ¡°Just go?¡¯ ¡°Yeah, we have no time to mess around like this either. It¡¯s not like wepletely escaped them anyway.¡± Taesang pondered for a moment but then nodded. ¡®Yeah... We have no time to waste.¡¯ The egg didn¡¯t feel safe and they didn¡¯t have any time to y around here. But they couldn¡¯t just leave. ¡®If the egg¡¯s a no go then at least that box...¡¯ Taesang put his hand on the box. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t suck in his energy or anything. ¡®Let¡¯s try opening it.¡¯ Taesang picked up the box and tried to open it. But it was useless, despite his strength which could even pry apart a car. ¡®...It¡¯s not opening?¡¯ Kuududuuk. The small box seemed to not care about Taesang¡¯s strength at all as it remained unmoved. He even used the reinforcement given to him by a high ranker in the 1st zone, the but the box remained the same. ¡®...I guess I¡¯ll just have to take it.¡¯ Though it was hard for them here, someone stronger than them existed back in the base. ¡®Well, at least we got something.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Since they memorized the coordinates, they could return at any time. It was time to leave. Lauren nodded and the 4 people quickly disappeared into the snow. And near the spot where the box was, only the mysterious egg remained behind and slowly disappeared under the snow. At that moment. Kwadddduduk! A hang broke through the egg. Crack. Craaak. As the egg broke apart. The silvery egg turned into liquid as it started to get sucked back into the man. And soon. A man walked out. A thin but lean body. Crunch. Crackle. ¡®...I¡¯vee out a bit earlier than expected huh.¡¯ The man, Kang Hansoo, examined his body which seemed to have shrunk a bit as he mumbled. He thought that he would have to absorb the energy for about another week but thanks to a small burst of excess energy, he had been able toe out faster. ¡®Anyways... Who was it?¡¯ Hansoo frowned as he looked around. He wasn¡¯t talking about the people who had just been here. A bit before that. Hansoo thought back to the words he had heard while being inside the egg. ¡®It¡¯s not here.¡¯ Hansoo looked at the ground. ¡®Look at these brats.¡¯ He could still see the footprints of the four people. Chapter 302 : Season 2 : Demon King’s Tower - The world after 2 years (2) Chapter 302 : Season 2 : Demon King¡¯s Tower - The world after 2 years (2) A man was dashing through the ins. ¡®They went further than I thought.¡¯ It seems they had already run far while Hansoo had beening out from the egg. Despite having chased them for quite a while, he could not feel their presence at all. Of course it wasn¡¯t like he was upset or anything. Since the distance between them was clearly getting shorter from the footprints. And the air that he hadn¡¯t tasted for such a long time felt really great as well. Whooosh. Hansoo breathed in deeply as he chased the footprints. It was cold enough to freeze the entire body of a normal person but it was just very cool to Hansoo. He felt like he breathing in a breath of cool, refreshing morning air. Hansoo smiled as he chased after the footprints. Sensations he couldn¡¯t feel for the past 2 years. He had thought that he had grown used to being isted as he was constantly fighting with a small group of elites or by himself but being fully conscious in a ce where there was nobody else for 2 whole years was truly a different sensation. 2 whole years in which he could not do anything, see anything or get in contact with anybody. He had thought that it would be a calm vacation but it was more of a torture than fighting everyday. ¡®...I guess a person needs to do things they are good at.¡¯ Tatatatak! Hansoo continued to mumble as he kept chasing after the footprints while not leaving behind a single footprint due to his now much lighter body. The time he had been inside the egg was so torturous that the sound he had heard in the midst of it sounded like the voice of an angel. Of course he couldn¡¯t find out who it was. Not even if it was a male or female. He didn¡¯t know if they were friendly or were an enemy. Whether they were sad for him or looking down on him. The single line that they left behind. He didn¡¯t know who it was and what they had actually left behind. But one thing was clear. ¡®That person was not just anyone.¡¯ A power that destroyed the entire mountain around him just to get to the egg he was in. That strength was something even Hansoo, who was inside the egg at the time. Hansoo smiled again. ¡®Good. Very good.¡¯ 2 years. It was not a long period of time. But in order to get stronger and throw everything away to achieve that, it was more than enough time. Even more so if that person was already powerful or had a lot of potential. The Abyss was a ce best suited for people like that. A world made to create monsters. He had been worried that there might only be weaklings because they were fighting with each other but it seemed there was a person who had reached the ceiling already. ¡®I should go find that person.¡¯ It seemed like it would be hard to find the person but thankfully they had kindly left behind a clue. As if the person wanted to talk to himself. He chased after the invitation letter that the person had left behind. The four who had taken his invitation to be exact. And there was only a single emotion inside him. Curiosity. The 2 years during which he had been isted. How had the world changed? When the Abyss fell down upon them in the past, the Otherworld and the Abyss had bothpletely broken down. But thanks to him controlling the amount of information he let out, the Otherworld hadn¡¯tpletely broken down this time. Which meant that the people had a bit of buffer. Thought he difficulty would¡¯ve been much higher than in the past, the humans had be unbelievably stronger than they had been in the past. Since he had set up the Red, Orange and Yellow zones in such a way that they would constantly create powerful soldiers. The danger rose and the humans grew stronger. But Hansoo could only guess, he couldn¡¯t know for sure how this world had changed. Since there were too many variables for anyone to predict the future urately. ¡®Well, time to check.¡¯ As Hansoo was about to continue after the footprints after he had looked at the steel elevator in the distance. Rumble. From the distance. Hansoo felt something within this senses that had spread far and wide. And the moment he sensed this. Hansoo frowned. ¡®How fast.¡¯ He was feeling it more and more. If the humans were alive then there should be some form of signal in the sky, like a re or something. No, there should at least be a trace. But even after so long, there was only a vast in. As if everything had died. Which meant one thing. ¡®They¡¯ve been pushed back huh.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what was going on in the other ces. Since once the elevators descended, the worlds would get shredded apart. The elevators were a supernatural structure that separated the worlds into different floors. The different floors would bepletely separated and house a society and a world of their own. But one thing was clear regarding the 1st floor of the the Green Zone. The humans weren¡¯t the only owners of this ce. Squirm. Hansoo felt something in the edges of his field of perception. Something that he couldn¡¯t fully make out despite his greatly improved senses. He could only sense that something was approaching him. But if the ground was shaking this much despite him not being able to sense it... It only meant one thing. ¡®It¡¯s a race that is self-ruled*. Right from the get-go... I guess they really got pushed back far.¡¯ (TN: Self-Ruled : I tranted this literally because I couldn¡¯t think of a better wording. Basically these guys don¡¯t have a set hierarchy and have amunity of equals with no true leader.) The races that were self-ruled were hard to deal with unless one knew how to deal with each different kind properly. But on the other hand, their weakness was known then it was much easier to deal with than a race with a normal hierarchy. This was why information was the most valuable thing to humans, this was why the first thing Hansoo had told the adventurers was the method to deal with these self-ruled races. It shouldn¡¯t be hard to deal with them but from seeing these things being everywhere and going after the adventurers... It meant that the humans had been pushed back really far. ¡®What the hell caused all of this?¡¯ He had given them specific orders to deal with this but it seemed something unexpected had happened. These self-ruled race types were almost impossible to detect or sense. They could only check with their eyes. And he couldn¡¯t just leave before seeing it with his own eyes. Since some of them would chase after people in order to kill them even if it took an eternity to do so. If someone didn¡¯t want to deal with an entire race because they escaped from one member, then they would need to deal with them properly in the first ce. Rumble. Squirm. Hansoo finally could see what the creature was as it approached him. Shshshshshsh. Past the snow covered ins. And sometimes through the blizzard. A 2 dimensional being approaching like a shadow. ¡®Dakramas.¡¯ Creatures that hid between the dimensions and hunted other race by assimting them into their own dimension. They hid if they were being attacked. If the enemy escaped then they woulde out to attack or drag them into their own dimension. But Hansoo was disappointed. ¡®They got pushed back by these guys?¡¯ Of course they were indeed a hassle to deal with. But there was a clear cut method to deal with them. The Rebanol Scales that one could acquire after killing themon hierarchy race Rebanols. Weapons applied with ground scales of Rebanols, a race that evolved to hunt Dakramas, could easily prate through the pocket dimensions they were hiding in. They were easy pickings after that, a few stabs and they were easily dealt with. This wasn¡¯t the only method. The Beynol race, the race that the Dakramas predated on. If the scent sacs underneath their wings were taken and lit on fire, a red light would explode out that would cause the senses of the Dakramas to be greatly hindered. A defensive mechanism the Beynol race had developed. But there was no way for Hansoo, who had just woken up, to get the Rebanol Scales or the scent sacs of the Beynols. ¡®They¡¯re really swarming this ce. I guess I¡¯ll just deal with them here...¡¯ It wasn¡¯t impossible. Just annoying. Crunch. As Hansoo poured his strength into the Forked Lightning. Piiiing! In the distance. Something flew towards him attached to an arrow. ¡®...That?¡¯ As Hansoo frowned at the red capsule on the tip of the arrow. A powerful red light exploded out from the sudden red light. Boom! The moment the surrounding shadows got swept by the red light. Shhhhhhhhhk! Shaaaaak! The shadows that were quickly approaching them seemed to have been extremely shocked as they started to jump around in multiple directions. Like their five senses had been disturbed. And Hansoo knew what caused this light. ¡®Beynol¡¯s Powder.¡¯ As Hansoo turned his head towards where the arrow hade from. ¡°Hey! Run!¡± ¡°God! I told you we should just leave him alone! You crazy bastard of a captain!¡± In the distance. He could see the two males and two females shouting at him. ¡®The ones I was chasing... Why are they here?¡¯ ording to his calctions, they should be much further ahead and even if they did remain behind due to something, there was no reason for them to save him. The Beynol¡¯s Powder was not aplete solution to the Dakramas, they might be killed as well. And as he expected. ¡°Uaaa!¡± ¡°Bastards! Just wait right there!¡± The Dakramas who were a bit further away and had taken less of an impact from the red light started to charge towards Hansoo to deal with him first. And the group that shot the arrow started to quickly run away. ¡®Hmm. They should know that they could get swept into the fight.¡¯ People who carried around the Beynol¡¯s Powders should definitely know this. The group who had started to run away looked at Hansoo for a bit and then quickly moved away. .......................................... A few momentster. In a cave a bit away. The group of four people started to breathe roughly. ¡°Haaa...¡± ¡°Fuck! Crazy maniac! Are you a superhero or something? Don¡¯t just go around saving anybody!¡± The girl named Misun shouted towards the man named Taesang. And in the distance. Tatatak. ¡®...Anybody? Feisty huh.¡¯ Hansoo chuckled at the words of the girl inside the cave. It was quite a funny sight to behold after justing out from a situation where they could¡¯ve died. But Hansoo didn¡¯tugh at them. He knew that they were quite capable. ¡®Good ability. Good coping methods.¡¯ Though they were screaming, they had made sure to block sounds from escaping as well as covering up where they were hiding. They were bickering only after they had created a safe hideout. A normal adventurer or some random monster wouldn¡¯t even know that these four would be inside this cave. And though they had saved him, they had erased all the traces on the way to the cave. ¡®They are wary of me huh.¡¯ Though being wary was one thing, it seems they couldn¡¯t let see him die. Hansoo came to a decision. ¡®The box first.¡¯ Then. Whooosh. Hansoo quickly headed towards the four people within the cave. Chapter 303 : Transcendent (1) Chapter 303 : Transcendent (1) It was important to keep some cards hidden in order to survive in this world. One couldn¡¯t show everything at once. .................................... ¡°Phew. What are you going to do now?¡± Misun stopped shouting and asked. He was still the leader. He chose the direction they went. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Taesang thought for a moment about the mysterious man from before and then replied. ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡± Lauren then asked. ¡°The man from before? Will that be enough?¡± Though they had shot an arrow to help him, it wouldn¡¯t be close to enough. She didn¡¯t know how he had been abandoned in these ins by himself but a human being would not be able to survive long without enough Beynol powder. ¡®Fucking hell.¡¯ As Misun made a worried expression. Taesang shook his head and replied. ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to care about him anymore.¡± ¡°...You aren¡¯t?¡± Of course it was the smart thing to do to ignore a stranger in a dangerous situation like this. But the Taesang they knew thought a bit differently from others. And as he received strange looks from the others. Taesang smiled bitterly. ¡°He probably wouldn¡¯t need our help.¡± Just as they shot the arrow flying. He saw the man¡¯s smile. A face full of leisure. He realized that what he had been thinking was not correct. And the moment the man looked towards himself. He was even more sure of it. An expression full of curiosity. Though he had always thought that his decisions were always correct, he regretted his action the moment he saw that mysterious man¡¯s expression. He had helped the man and piqued his interest. ¡®Dangerous.¡¯ From his experience, if a man looked at him with great curiosity then he should be very wary of that man. Curiosity meant that the man didn¡¯t know much about him. A human should be wary of mysterious things. But the man wasn¡¯t on guard against himself at all. Which meant that he was confident. He wasn¡¯t running away from the Dakramas, he was running away from that man. Taesang looked around him and spoke out. ¡°We put out the fire for now so we¡¯ll stand by for about an hour and then move out. Everyone cool down the overload on your mana pools and double check the Beynol powder.¡± ¡°...Fuck. He must be dangerous as hell then.¡± An hour was not a short period of time in the ins swarming with Dakramas. A whole hour to see if the man could survive or not, this proved how highly he thought of the man. Misunined but eventually nodded. But at that moment. Lauren¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Ah...¡± As she started to speak. Riiiiiiiiiiiiip! The sound of something ripping was heard from outside the cave. And Taesang cursed the moment he heard this noise. ¡°Fuck!¡± Then. ¡°Nice to meet you again. Thank you for the assistance just now.¡± Hansoo walked into the cave after he destroyed the barrier outside the cave. And the moment the group of four saw this. ¡°Ah... Fucking hell.¡± The tremendous pressure that had started to bore down upon them the moment the barrier ripped apart. The slight pain on their skin was telling them. ¡®I can¡¯t win.¡¯ Their body instincts were shouting at them. Misun grinded her teeth. ¡®Fucking bastard. Why wasn¡¯t he letting out this aura just before?¡¯ Misun cursed inwardly as she realized that Hansoo was suppressing his own strength in order to catch them. If they knew he was like this then they would¡¯ve never approached him. A powerful person was someone dangerous even if they were close with them. Like how a zookeeper would still be wary of a lion even if they had raised it from birth. But if a stranger was that powerful, they were dangerous beyond reason. ¡®Where the hell did this guy pop out from...¡¯ The four kept their guard up. They couldn¡¯t just die standing still. Kiiiiing! As lights of various colors exploded out from their bodies. The man who had appeared before their eyes spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t be so on guard against me. I¡¯m not trying to hurt you.¡± Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. His words were true. ¡®I like how they helped me despite the danger.¡¯ Them taking the box was a problem but it wasn¡¯t like there was an owner or like it would take a long time to catch up to them. ¡®It¡¯s nice that I don¡¯t have to beat the hell out of people the moment Ie out.¡¯ It was nice since there was a mountain of people he would need to beat up, starting out like this was good. He smiled at Taesang, who seemed to be the leader behind all this, and spoke. ¡°The box you took before? Give me that.¡± ¡°...You¡¯re the owner?¡± ¡°Mmm... I¡¯m not the owner but it was given to me.¡± Hansoo nodded at Misun who dared to speak to him in a situation like this. This girl reminded him of somebody. ¡®Saying whatever she has on her mind, reminds me of Enbi Arin.¡¯ A normal person would be scared out of their wits but this girl was staring right back at him. Anyways, he just needed to get the box from these guys. Since his ns only included the transcendents and not these normal beings. And if he could hear how the world had changed, it would be perfect. ¡®It would go smoothly, at least I hope.¡¯ At that moment. ¡°Mmm...¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Hansoo frowned. ¡®...During that short moment?¡¯\ Hansoo didn¡¯t realize these guys were this capable. But his worries came true. ¡°That... We sent it away already. To the main base...¡± ¡°Ha...¡± Hansoo sighed deeply. ........................................... After the Abyss opened. The world became filled up with mysteries. Though the man called Kang Hansoo had told them a few things, the things that came out from the elevators far surpassed their knowledge. Of course the information Hansoo gave them was precious beyond reason. He had left behind instructions on how to tame the as well as the method to deal with the most dangerous and strangest creatures. ¡®He should¡¯ve been called a savior from just this...¡¯ Taesang mumbled inwardly. Anyways. Though they had been able to put out the most urgent mes, the elevators kept spewing out strange and mysterious creatures. And they spread out over the entire world. Due to the increasing amount of casualties when attacking these races without any knowledge, an unspoken rule started to appear among the adventurers. First, if they cannot bring the trace or pieces back then memorize the coordinates and report it. Second, if they can bring it then immediately send it over using the , an abyssal race that resembled a blue bird, to the headquarters. They couldn¡¯t make sure that they wouldn¡¯t get killed on the way there anyway. The egg belonged to the former while the mysterious box belonged to thetter. ¡®...Seeing as they have a proper societal system, it seems the survivors are doing well.¡¯ Though it wasn¡¯t bad up to this point, it became annoying that he had to do more work. ¡°So you¡¯re saying the box is at the main base.¡± ¡°...¡± Taesang carefully nodded. Though the man didn¡¯t get annoyed or called out their mistakes, the silence was even more terrifying. But Hansoo only pondered for a bit and then got up. ¡°Take me there.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Why are you so shocked? I need to get it back right?¡± There was no guarantee that these guys would bring it back so he would need to go personally. And it wasn¡¯t that bad either. Since it would be safer in the main base than with these guys. The would make sure the object was delivered and it would be safely stored inside the main base. ¡®I¡¯m a bit curious about how people are living as well.¡¯ Two birds with one stone. But Lauren clenched her teeth. This man was too mysterious. And she was not in the situation to ask. Even if she did, a proper answer might not be given. But taking this man to the main base? ¡®...If this is the n of the Dark King then we¡¯re all dead.¡¯ It was better to just finish it all here than taking him there. She was fed up of her friends being hunted down by the Dark King. ¡®Fucking... Monster.¡¯ But as Lauren was about to speak. Clench. Taesang grasped her hand tightly.. ¡°...?¡± A powerful grip, as if he was stopping her. And Lauren was shocked at this. ¡®...Taesang.¡¯ Lauren fell into silence. While looking at the terrified expression of Taesang, a clicking noise was created from Taesang¡¯s hands discreetly. A morse code created by muscles during emergencies. And she knew what he was telling her. ¡®You want to listen to him...?¡¯ As Lauren looked at Taesang. Taesang¡¯s eyes were fixated on something else instead of her. At the tip of the mysterious man¡¯s hands. Whooooosh. Something dark red. The aura the man was letting out was powerful but not quite dangerous in any way. But this was different. It sent chills down their entire back and made their souls scream in fear. ¡°I actually made this for the bad boys, not people like you.¡± Then. Taesang¡¯s expression froze up as he saw the dark red light slowly brighten up. Chapter 304 : Transcendent (2) Chapter 304 : Transcendent (2) From the day he hade to the 4th zone from the 3rd zone. He had always thought to himself. Do I have the right to lead these people? I am afraid. One day if I make a single, wrong choice. Everybody could get killed. .............................................................. ¡®I guess...This is the moment.¡¯ Taesang thought of the question he had been pondering over all the way until now. His entire body was shouting at him. Do. Not. Resist. The moment he did, the man would use that thing on his hand. Without a single bit of hesitation. ¡®I have made 2 mistakes until now.¡¯ First, taking the box. Second, helping this man. Well, it wasn¡¯t a mistake really. Since there was nothing wrong with his choice nor anything strange. But the result was unequivocal. His decisions, brought them a terrifying monster. There was no reason to make a third mistake. ¡°Yes, I will lead you.¡± Taesang walked ahead of hisrades and Hansoo smiled at Taesang. ¡°Yes. Good. This is pretty good for you guys as well, don¡¯t worry.¡± Though it seemed like he had be the bad guy here, it was still a good deal for them. Since they can cross the ins swarming with Dakramas with him around. ¡®And...¡¯ If they were worried about their main base, it meant that there was somebody aiming for it. And the fact they were on guard against a human like him meant that the target was also a human. Hansoo continued to stare at Taesang who was squirming his fingers around. Tiing. Ssssk. With every movement of the finger, a tiny and miniscule shockwave spread out. A method ofmunication. ¡°Dark King?¡± ¡°..!!!!¡± Taesang freaked out at the words from the man. ¡®...He read the shockwaves?¡¯ It was something that was impossible without a cheat sheet of some sort. Hansoo spoke as he stared at Taesang who was looking at him in fear and shock. ¡°There¡¯s no time so let¡¯s talk while we move. There¡¯s a lot I want to ask.¡± The past 2 years. He was curious as to how it changed. How the road from the 1st to the 3rd zone, which his past self had painstakingly set up, had changed. And how the 4th zone and above had changed as well. ¡®I could just ask the ones through the Soul Fragment but...¡¯ There¡¯s still a lot of restrictions so he didn¡¯t want to waste it on just these simple questions. And at those words. ¡®...What the hell is he? Why doesn¡¯t he know this?¡¯ Taesang and the others were confused. ..................................... The world had changed a lot because of Hansoo. And in between the lower Red, Orange, Yellow zones and the upper Blue, Indigo, Violet Zones, there was the Green zone. The Green zone of the past, which was the 4th zone now, was much different than the floors below and above as it was the center. ¡°Since you tell me that you¡¯re a member from before the Great Change, you wouldn¡¯t know anything about the floors below huh. And you tell us that you have A.M.N.E.S.I.A.¡± Misun emphasized the amnesia part after having been almost killed just before. Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t remember anything so it would be great if you guys can exin it to me in detail.¡± And Misun grinded her teeth at Hansoo¡¯s attitude. ¡®Fucking bastard.¡¯ But Misun and the other three knew. That they had to follow this man¡¯s orders. ¡®There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡¯ This guy was just too damn strong. But at that moment. ¡°Careful...!¡± Lauren, who had been running as fast as she could, suddenly cried out. Then. Boooooooom! Something exploded out from beneath the ground. And Misun freaked out. ¡®...Kang-Kion!¡¯ Misun hurriedly raised her de at the 2mrge hunting dog which had jumped out from the ground to bite her head off. This was one of the greatest changes the opening of the Abyss had brought. The Abyssal races had been fully released. And these monsters were one of the two greatest factors that changed the humankind. Monsters that were hard to deal with the basic logic they had. Look. Lauren¡¯s perception was powerful enough to scan around a radius of numerous kilometers. But because of the assimtion of thends, she could not detect the Kang-Kion which moved underground. This monster didn¡¯t have a physical body. It simply phased through the ground beneath as a form of spirit and then used the surrounding materials to create a body when needed. And even Lauren couldn¡¯t detect it until it got within 10m of her. ¡®Fucking... How did theye all the way here!¡¯ Misun grinded her teeth at the rough breath of the monster on her face. But that was it. Misun wasn¡¯t afraid in the slightly despite being seconds away from her neck being ripped apart. She knew what would happen next. And as she expected. Crunch! Something shot out from the space between her neck and shoulder and stabbed into the monster in front of her. Roooaaarr! The Kang-Kion, which had formed itself from dirt and ice, disappeared into powder. This thing was not something that died this easily. It wasn¡¯t just some random dirt and ice. The dirt and ice that the Kang-Kion had formed its body with was countless times stronger than even the special weapons from the floor below. But somehow, this thing had been killed in just a single strike. ¡®Who the hell is he?¡¯ But Misun shook her head. Whether he had amnesia or not, it just meant that he didn¡¯t want to talk about himself. And since he was safeguarding them back to the main base, there was nothing to lose from not asking. nk. As Hansoo withdrew his spear, something made a nking noise and fell on the ground. And Misun¡¯s eyes shone at this. ¡®Abyssal Crystal.¡¯ The Abyssal Crystal. The single object that the new Abyssal Race gave them. But Hansoo merely picked up the crystal and threw it to Misun. As if he didn¡¯t care about it. ¡°Well, take it as a form of payment for the information. Continue.¡± Money always talked. Misun stopped for a second but soon nodded as she took the crystal. ¡®...We really need this for the main base as well. There¡¯s nothing to lose from this, this is an equivalent exchange.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll continue.¡± .................................... From the 1st to the 3rd zone. These zones had been surprisingly sessful in defending against the invaders of the Abyss. And not just sessful, they had done it perfectly. The 1st, 2nd and 3rd zones were different. The 1st zone had the World Tree which supplied them with vast amounts of mana. The 2nd zone had the Akadus which managed the humans as well as the Akarons. Same for the 3rd zone. The 3rd zones had had the legacy weapons of the past, the Satellite Fortresses. But just this wouldn¡¯t have been enough. The Abyssal Race from the elevators couldn¡¯t be dealt with just pure strength. But the information that Hansoo had given them before he left had filled the gaps. And because of this. The 21st and 22nd year rookies who had juste up had been able to climb through the zones in rtive safety despite having to fight the beings from the Abyss every day. And they were the clear example of this. ¡°We haven¡¯t even been here for 2 years. Well, the reason why we had been able toe this far was thanks to a man called Kang Hansoo.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Hansoo was shocked at the four in front of him. For them to be barely 2 years old. ¡®I didn¡¯t waste my strength huh.¡¯ Hansoo smiled contently. Before, it would¡¯ve taken 9 years to get to the Green zone on average and maybe 6 or 7 years if they were fast. But thanks to his setup, these people had been able to climb up here this quickly. The reason why it took so long to climb up wasrgely attributed to things like the Five Cmities or the Gragos as well as the other humans who would constantly backstab them. Since he had gotten rid of all this as well as giving them benefits such as the World Tree, they just had to gather runes to climb up. ¡®...Why is he happy? Could he be Kang Hansoo or something?¡¯ Misun was confused at first but then was in shock. ¡®...Wait.¡¯ Kang Hansoo. A superhero in the zones below. He was so famous that the three rulers of the zones had spread out pictures and information about Hansoo to all the rookies. And they, the rookies, couldn¡¯t go against their owners. They all knew his traits. But Misun soon shook his head as she stared at Hansoo. ¡®The sizes are different.¡¯ Their sizes were too different. There was a limit of howrge and small a human being can be. And another thing. ¡®...Why are there so many guys impersonating him.¡¯ And most of the impersonators were bastards. Just like the man in front of him. Then. ¡°So where¡¯s the main base of the 4th zone? Is it the War Fortress?¡± ¡°...Don¡¯t you have amnesia.¡± ¡°I remember a bit here and there. Don¡¯t rebuke.¡± Misun spat as she continued to speak. ¡°It was like that in the past. But not now.¡± ¡°The past?¡± Then. The four all clenched their teeth. ¡°Yeah. In the past. Most of the humans who had been in the War Fortress... Have been killed when that fucking Dark King blew it apart.¡± The two disasters that had appeared with the Abyss. First was the Abyssal race. Second was...The transcendents. A type of peoplepletely different from the normal beings. Their numbers and how they came to be were all a mystery but they were extremely powerful. It would be a huge benefit if they stood up for the humans. But sadly, most of them were like demons. ¡®Fucking bastard.¡¯ Misun grinded her teeth as she thought of the Dark King. ..................................... Rummble. ¡°Good...Very good.¡± The top of the War Fotress. A chair sat on top of the castle. A man and a huge beast sat here. ¡°Yes, good kitty. Good kitty.¡± And the creature that had its neck held by the man in the chair was a Kang-Kion. The Kang-Kion, whose sole reason of existence was to feast upon other creatures such as the humans, was growling dispirited. Then. A man approached and spoke to the man sitting on the chair. ¡°So... Are you just going to ignore it.¡± The man sitting on the chair stood up as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s time to set off.¡± The man¡¯s figure was clearly seen as he stood up. A golden spear and a silver set of armour. From the small ring on his hand to the huge size of his body. ¡®...He really imitated him well. What did he say? He got the same outfit because he respected the man?¡± The man mumbled as he looked at the Dark King standing in front of him. Chapter 305 : Transcendent (3) Chapter 305 : Transcendent (3) 4th zone. The cold and brutal world that the recently graduated students had to face. .............................................. Rumble. ¡°Hmm. He destroyed the War Fortress?¡± Minsun mmed onto the ground and spoke after breathing in and out. ¡°Yeah. We all spread out from that event.¡± The countless adventurers who had climbed up through the elevator from the 3rd zone. And the scenery they had seen was extremely shocking. <...It¡¯s a bit barren isn¡¯t it?> They had heard the stories. That the upper zone would be different and much more dangerous. But most adventurers ignored the warnings of the three rulers. Since they were basically supernatural beingspared to themselves 1 to 2 years ago. Beings that could topple cities back in their real life. They could ignore bullets much less being able to dodge them as even missiles would merely tickle them. Maybe the only thing that threatened them were the nukes. Which meant that they had be beings that wouldn¡¯t fear anything other than weapons of the same calibre as nukes. But the moment they climbed up to the 4th zone they realized. That this was the beginning. <...It seems we just graduated from the tutorial.> There were no rulers to control them nor protect them. There were no seniors who, despite alwaysining about how hard the previous life had been before the change, generously taught them the experiences they had gone through and fought on the vanguard. There was only one thing they saw. A vast in covered in snow. A barren world. And as the people were filled to the brim with worry at this new and unfamiliarnd. A few people, the strongest and the most talented people, shouted out to lead the others. Thanks to these words, a lot of people regained their confidence. And it was partly true. They had countless more people than the people before. They had gone through simtions as to what to do when they came up to this zone as well. Though there was no organization that weed them, there were no monsters charging towards them from the start as well. At those words. Like the pioneers of the past. The newly ascended adventurers started to dream. They had to collect enough Abyssal crystals to go up to the next zone anyway. With the War Fortress as the main base, they gathered the others who came up from the elevators. They researched the methods to deal with the monsters that came out from the elevators and slowly and carefully advanced through the ¡®Green Zone¡¯ while collecting the Abyssal crystals at the same time. Everything was going well and ording to n. Until that day. The day the monster the 4th zone had given birth to had visited them. A single person. Of course the rookies who were in the War Fortressughed at him. But with thatugh. The War Fortress, the main base of operations against the Abyssal race, copsed. ¡°...Now we¡¯ve hidden in various ces and survive day by day. Thankfully, this world isrge.¡± And Hansoo knew what kind of person it was. Since there was only one possibility. ¡®A transcendent.¡¯ They were different from the normal people who slowly climbed up the stairs to reach the violet zone. People who had climbed over the destroyed ceiling and had gained the rights to be stronger than anybody else. But even though they had stepped onto the road towards bing a transcendent, they were nowhere close to Tiamet who was infinitely close to the end. Since there were a lot of hurdles to cross before bing a true transcendent. But the fact that they had taken that first step made them different from everyone else. ¡®It¡¯s possible.¡¯ Transcendents weren¡¯t invincible. But one thing was clear. That the neers who should be soaring was being stopped at the 4th zone. This was not what Hansoo wanted. Though he had found himself, his original goal still remained the same. He fought and fought. Against the beings of the Abyss. But nothing changed. His friends and allies died. The ones close to him had all died. Their numbers never increased, only continuously decreasing. In movies or dramas shows, when a close person died the main character would be enraged or be filled with new vigor but the reality was different. Or at least, it was different for Hansoo. Everyone someone died, something broke inside his heart and he wanted to fight less and less. What was he fighting for? Who was he fighting for? Everybody he had wanted to protect had died. Everybody who had given him joy had died. Everybody who fought beside him had died. And to prevent this from repeating. He had to be strong. He had to win. He had broken through the shackles of Eres, he had merely changed the path towards the final goal. His final goal was the same as the one of Eres. But this wouldn¡¯t do. This was, in the same, a gamble as well. In order for more transcendents to be born, more variables were needed. More rookies needed to climb up faster to fight in more dangerous ces so they can be stronger even faster. But if they were being stopped in the 4th zone like this, they wouldn¡¯t be able to grow properly. Whoooosh. ¡®...Too many weeds have grown while I have been gone. I guess I¡¯ll need to organize a bit.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t bad but it wasn¡¯t good either. He just needed to pull them out. That was the only way to grow a proper field. A field to grow his desired crop. Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the giant elevator and the vast ins that hid the various monsters and countless adventurers. ................................................... Tatata. Tadadatak. ¡°Eat this. It¡¯s tastier this way.¡± Hansoo cooked the meat of one of the normal beasts, the Ormadals, with a bit of me from his hands and gave them to Taesang and Misun. Taesang frowned as he looked at Hansoo who killed off a monster, which would be at around level 250 in the past, with a single strike and was now cooking its meat. ¡®Howid back.¡¯ And it wasn¡¯t only Taesang who thought this way. Hansoo chuckled at the strange gazes of the four. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way. I don¡¯t really like resting like this. And aren¡¯t you going to eat? It¡¯s really tasty.¡± ¡°...Haa.¡± Taesang sighed as stared at Hansoo chewing onto the meat. His words weren¡¯t wrong. Their main base was continuously on the move and they, the scouting team, had to constantlymunicate with them to follow them. And they could only wait in the promised location while they awaited for the reply from the main base. But even if they were in the same situation, their attitudes were different. Hansoo was the only one who wasid back. The four others were just mindlessly eating. And Misun muttered in annoyance. ¡°I guess you also starved since you lost your memory. Look how well you¡¯re eating.¡± Talking to Hansoo about the past, she remembered things she had forgotten about. The memories of her missing allies that had been pushed aside because of her survival. The hundreds of thousands of her allies who had split up from the War Fortress and were now in hiding. How could she eat in a situation like this? Hansoo looked towards the elevators while Misun and the others were thinking of the past. ¡®We¡¯vee closer.¡¯ The elevator. And the War Fortress. The ce where he had fought with Arthus Krancheska and Tiamet. At that moment. ¡°I have a request.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hard. And I don¡¯t have thoughts of asking you to do it for free...¡± Hansoo was shocked as he stared at Lauren who was walking towards him. He had heard about it already. ¡®Look at these guys.¡¯ Hansoo made an amused expression. .................................... Rumble. The giant elevator. Though many were amazed at the tall scene. The elevator spread deep into the earth as well. It wasn¡¯t just limited to the surface. The great maze. The elevator stretched deep into the great maze of the past where the Ains had previously lived. But surprisingly, there were people living here now. Though they weren¡¯ in the greatest shape. p! ¡°Uaaak!¡± ¡°Bastard! If I kept you alive then you need to show results!¡± Amidst the swarms of people working. A single person kept aid back posture. He didn¡¯t care whether his underling kicked and the one being kicked screamed. And there was nobody within a 30m radius of the man. Everyone feared this man. Roooarr. The man petted the head of the Kang-Kion next to him and smiled as he looked at the melted wall in front of him. ¡°Did he do this before the great change.¡± The entire surrounding area had melted down. Traces of two tremendous powerhouses shing. One could see the person when looking at the traces. And the stronger the person was, the clearer the image was. The Dark King could see it clearly. The image of the existence who had been pushed back continuously but had managed to triumph over the ming existence. ¡®Unbelievable. He¡¯s still in this world. He didn¡¯t go up?¡¯ He thought that the man had gone up. He hadn¡¯t thought that a man who was that strong 2 years ago would¡¯ve stayed behind here. ¡®I wish...I get to meet you soon. I have a gift for you as well...¡¯ The Dark King caressed the traces of the battle between Hansoo and Arthus Krancheska as he trembled at the shocking fact that person had told him in the past. Chapter 306 : Transcendent (4) Chapter 306 : Transcendent (4) In the past. There was a king who had annihted an entire world with a single ungodly skill. And this king who had erased the entire world with viruses was sure. That his strength was not something that was so easily obtained. ............................................... Lauren spoke after thinking for a short time. ¡°...Watch us fight. To see what is wrong.¡± She didn¡¯t know what level the man in front of her had reached. But one thing was clear. It was that he had far more experience than them and was much stronger as well. ¡®...And he doesn¡¯t seem to dislike us that much at least. Isn¡¯t this doable?¡¯ Hansooughed. ¡°Sure. You told me it wouldn¡¯t be free, so what will you give me?¡± Lauren flinched but then carefully spoke. ¡°We¡¯ll judge it after we hear what you want. Since there might be things you want other than the box. And... There would be more things we can do once we get to the main base as well. There must be something we can do for you.¡± Hansoo thought for a bit. ¡®They must be a bit influential.¡¯ If they were weaklings in the main base then they wouldn¡¯t be able to speak like this. Of course he could clearly see the power level of these four. ¡®...About level 255?¡¯ Of course the Body Enhancement Surgery, Mana Pool and the Spirit were taken into consideration. Since they hadn¡¯t reached the limits with their runes, they would be even stronger. And even more so if he helped them a bit here. ¡®...They were just kids with a powerful weapon.¡¯ It was the same in games as well. The same character would have the difference of heaven and earth depending on who used it. These were just like that. Though they were strong and though they had gained a powerful character, their judgement ability, reaction speed or battle experience were all pretty inferior. ¡®Though it¡¯s not bad for just being in here for 2 years... It¡¯s still a bitcking.¡¯ Which meant that there was still a lot to polish. But that was a good thing. Hansoo spoke with a bored expression. ¡°I just want to go the main base as quick as possible. There¡¯s really nothing else I want I right now other than the box.¡± Well, he had things he wanted but these guys could not help him. And at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡°...Then there¡¯s nothing we can do then. Let¡¯s go.¡± Lauren made a depressed expression but then backed off. There was no method since this man didn¡¯t have anything he currently wanted. ¡®No need to annoy him.¡¯ That would be dangerous. As Lauren started to walk away. Hansoo asked with an amused expression. ¡°You¡¯re just leaving? Without trying further?¡± Misun was at a loss for words. ¡®The hell? Is he ying around with us?¡¯ Didn¡¯t he say he only wanted the box? Which meant that arriving at the main base as quickly as possible was the best thing to do. Misun didn¡¯t really like that man. No, she just didn¡¯t like how such a strong person stayed by them. The thing Misun regretted the most was getting tangled up with him. Though they might be able to be stronger if they learned from him, she didn¡¯t want to wag her tail and suck up to him just for that. ¡°We¡¯ll manage on our own. Let¡¯s just focus on getting to the main base. That was our previous trade.¡± They would guide him and give him information. Hansoo would protect them and get the box. But from her words. Hansoo¡¯s smile turned bigger and bigger. ¡°Though you guys can¡¯t help me, there is something you can give me right?¡± Lauren then turned around in confusion. But then she instantly regretted it. She regretted turning around. The eyes that scanned her and Misun¡¯s body. These were eyes that she had seen too many times in the 2 years she had been here. The days when she had been forcibly dragged into the tutorial. As order andw disappeared and strength became everything, those were the eyes of the males around her. And as she saw those eyes. The trauma that she had hidden away while growing through the Red, Orange and Yellow zones reappeared. Then. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Taesang and the other man, Ben, rushed up in front of Lauren and red at Hansoo. And Hansoo smirked at the two¡¯s actions and smiled. ¡°Why? It wouldn¡¯t be a bad trade. Even if I just fiddle a bit, you would be much stronger than now. Which means you guys would be able to survive in a situation where you would definitely die with your current abilities. Is that really a loss?¡± ¡°Look at the logic behind this bastard¡¯s words.¡± Misun, who had been enraged, stomped up to Lauren and clenched her teeth. Though there was nothing as precious as a human life, one couldn¡¯t throw away everything for it. ¡°You bastard. We¡¯ve lived well until now. We will live our life our own way so...Just focus on the one trade we agreed upon.¡± At these words. The smirk of Hansoo was raised to the brim. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to live well like how you have been up until now. And... Even more so now the world has changed.¡± Then. Whoosh! Hansoo¡¯s hands reached out and grabbed ahold of Taesang and Ben¡¯s necks. A tremendous amount of speed and strength. Ben and Taesang wanted to resist but the attack was sudden and the speed the attack came at was not something they could react to. They could only watch themselves being lifted up from the ground by their necks. ¡°Kuhuk...!¡± ¡°Arrgh!¡± ¡°Fucking bastard!¡± Lauren and Misun freaked out and tried to attack as well. But then. ¡°Woah, woah.¡± Hansoo shook the two men in front of him as shields. As if he was daring them to attack. ¡°What a scoundrel!¡± Hansoo merely stared at Misun with cold eyes despite her anger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the contract hasn¡¯t ended. My offer still stands. If you give me what I desire...You guys can be strong right? I will even release these guys.¡± ¡°...Bastard.¡± ¡®...Was he always like this?¡¯ Misun was extremely troubled right now. The lives of the four of them depended on her next choice. And she could choose either side. Either to give up her body. Or her life. And she knew the answer. But it did note out easily. Whilst Misun was hesitating, Lauren stepped up and spoke. ¡°...Release them. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± ¡°What! How can you trust this guy!¡± Lauren merely replied coldly to Misun ¡°...Whether you believe it or not, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± ¡°...Fuck.¡± Misun was at a loss for words. Lauren¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong. The lower floors had rules andws as well as the main headquarters in this Zone. Of course they knew that strength ruled over these so called ¡®rules¡¯. Since they had seen it with their own eyes, the acts of the transcendent. But they had treated this as a catastrophe and had always thought that they could just slowly be stronger while dodging such cases. But it seems their thoughts were wrong. ¡°You cursed monster...¡± Misun started to remove her armor pieces one by one while making a dejected expression. Then. ¡°I believe you know how it feels to be weak now.¡± Taesang and Ben¡¯s bodies dropped onto the ground. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Ahh...¡± The guys both touched their necks but there weren¡¯t even bruises there. And as they all made confused expression. Hansoo continued to speak. ¡°You don¡¯t be strong when you get the opportunity to. Don¡¯t hesitate to use any methods to be stronger. There aren¡¯t kind teachers and exams that match your own pace here.¡± This wasn¡¯t a game. One could find a suitable opponent for themselves in a game. But this ce was reality in itself. A ce where a level 100 could pop out in front of a level 1 out of the blue. One needed to always be thankful of their luck for not meeting such an opponent and always be ready just in case. Living in constant fear of the future. But the attitudes of these guys were fundamentally wrong. And Misun grinded her teeth. Since she realized what Hansoo had done. ¡°You bastard... Who are you to test people?¡± Though they had passed, it didn¡¯t feel good at all. But Hansoo merely scoffed at her. ¡°What¡¯s so bad about a test? A test is a very good method created to give you guys a taste of the real deal before it actuallyes to get you. Your thoughts will be very different if you start seeing your friends die out before you can even take a test.¡± ¡°...Bastard.¡± ¡°Be aware. If there¡¯s even the slimmest chance to be stronger, do whatever it takes to grasp it. That¡¯s the way to keep your friends by your side longer.¡± At least, this was how he had lived. Though he couldn¡¯t argue that his own thoughts were correct, he had survived like so. And these guys were way too weak to even voice their opinions in this world. ¡®Be stronger... And live the way you want.¡¯ Hansoo liked these guys too much to let them just die. And Misun spoke towards Hansoo in a frosty manner. ¡°So what? You want us to lick your boot or something?¡± Hansoo chuckled. ¡°No, I¡¯m a bit kinder. And... There¡¯s only one thing you can help me with, remember?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I told you, I want to get to the box faster. It would be faster with your help.¡± And with Hansoo¡¯s smile that followed this. Everybody started to feel uneasy. ................................................. Boooom! Misun screamed after a sh against the scorpion-like creature from the Abyss, the Echiton-Filer race. There were hundreds of these scorpions all around them. ¡®Fuck...I need to back up!¡¯ But just as she was about to move back. ¡°If you back up then what about your friends behind you? They will barely be able to move fromck of space.¡± Boooom! Hansoo smashed away four scorpions with a single strike and then released a cloud of darkness into the air. The Dark Cloud he released prated into Misun¡¯s body and spread out all over inside her. Then. The seven skills within Misun¡¯s body got activated instantly as Hansoo controlled Misun to move forwards. Though aplete control was impossible, due to the huge difference of strength it was more than enough to control her with the Dark Cloud. ¡°Ahhhhk!¡± Misun was flustered but didn¡¯t resist as if she was already used to this. Crunch! Boom! Hansoo smashed apart a few more Echiton-Filers as he spoke. ¡°Remember this flow. And don¡¯t always focus on yourself. It¡¯s not you killing as many as possible but rather the four of you killing as many as you guys can and still remaining intact..¡± Hansooughed as he continued towards the main base in a straight line. ¡°Isn¡¯t it much faster since you guys are cooperating? See how fast you¡¯re improving.¡± Whoooosh. ¡°Fuck...¡± Taesang cursed out of the blue. Their abilities were indeed improving at a rapid pace. Even he didn¡¯t know that he was this strong. The skills he had exploded out controbly one by one. Though he had always focused on getting powerful skills and a powerful body, he realized something after experiencing it for himself. Though a sharp and heavy sword was good, the most important thing was the ability of the controller. But there was something else that was getting on his nerves. ¡®But why the hell are your words different from your actions?¡¯ Shouldn¡¯t he be looking for the box? Though this man was strong, he shouldn¡¯t be at the pinnacle. If he was then he would be at the old violet zone or the current 7th zone. Thend where the people who have reached the apex resided in. As Taesang looked towards Hansoo. Hansoo was also looking at himself. ..................................... In a white space. A single man was seated in a lotus position. At that moment. Squirm The space distorted and ripped apart as it spat out a person. ¡®Did hee again?¡¯ The man made an annoyed expression. Though he was just a wisp of consciousness of the seed and the neer was the owner of this space, it was still annoying. This was why the man was annoyed at the owner of this space. ¡°How greedy. If you¡¯ve received something nice then just keep it. Why are you even looking over at my things.¡± The owner of the space, Hansoo, smiled towards the original creator of the Pandemic de. ¡°From what I hear there are a lot more powerful beings on thisnd, I need your strength.¡± Chapter 307 : Transcendent (5) Chapter 307 : Transcendent (5) The original creator of the Pandemic de. The transcendent, who could be anywhere in the Abyss or even somewhere other than the Abyss, shook his head towards Hansoo. ¡°Though I¡¯m not my true self...I¡¯m still far from your level.¡± The man who had been sitting in a lotus position slowly raised his finger that had been resting on his right knee. Then. From the end of the man¡¯s finger. Kiiiiiiiiiiiing. A much more brilliant and thicker light than Hansoo¡¯s red powder exploded out from the man¡¯s finger. [Final Thoughts] A skill that had been created through the entire lifetime¡¯s worth of the creator¡¯s memories, pain, tests, experiences and regrets. This being was not a living thing but rather a wisp of consciousness within the skill of Annihtion. ¡®Much stronger than me for sure.¡¯ Boooooooom! Along with a huge noise, the seven colored powder within the tip of the man¡¯s finger exploded out. Chiiiiiiiiik! Soon the skill, Final Thoughts, started to devour and gnaw away at the Hansoo inside this space. ............................................... Huuududuuk. ¡°Haaa...¡± ¡®I guess I¡¯m still a bit far from breaching the 2 star boundary.¡¯ Hansoo made a bitter smile as he sensed the result of what had happened inside his mind while slicing a Echiton-Filer into two. Though he had conquered a single fragment of the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement and was continuously trying, it seems that he was still a bit far from it. ¡®But I can¡¯t give up.¡¯ Although that 2-star transcendent shouldn¡¯t be remaining in this 4th zone, many of the transcendents were insane which meant it was still possible. This was why he had to defeat the fragment of the Pandemic de in case he met a 2-star transcendent. But since he had lost, he wouldn¡¯t be able to try again for a while. Hansoo felt one of his two split souls being destroyed as he focused again on the outside situation. Uuudududuk. ¡°Kuhuuk....¡± ¡°Haa...Ugh.¡± Taesang and the others had dealt with the Echiton-Filers and were gasping for breath. Lauren¡¯s legs were on the brink of giving out as she seemed like she wanted to sit. ¡®No can do.¡¯ Whoosh. The Dark Cloud fixed her stature. ¡°If you can¡¯t block a sneak attack from your side then your friend Misun¡¯s head will be cut off. Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± Then. Lauren, who had been barely standing, frowned. ¡°Fuck...Then when can we rest! Do you only have thoughts of killing and fighting in your head?¡± And Hansoo replied in a simple manner. ¡°Of course.¡± There was only one moment in this world that allowed you to stop thinking about fighting. Only a single moment. ¡®Death¡¯ If you have not reached the state of eternal rest then you have to keep fighting. Because you were alive. This was the price of staying alive. Then. Whooosh. A golden ball of light came out from Hansoo¡¯s fingers and flew towards Lauren. Well, past her body to be exact. The golden energy exploded out behind Lauren. Along with a scream. Kyaaaaaak! ¡°....Kang Kion.¡± Misun and Taesung were at a loss for words when they saw the parts of the creature flying out from the explosion. It had sneaked past Lauren and had approached herself who had an injury to the ankle. If that damned bastard hadn¡¯t found it and destroyed it first then it would¡¯ve seeded in taking her life. Hansoo shrugged her shoulders. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to worry then not doing so is also a good choice, those things will help you stop thinking about such things. Forever that is.¡± ¡°...Damn.¡± Misun then spoke towards Hansoo quietly. ¡°...I¡¯ll repay you. Tell me if you need anything at the main base. I¡¯ll get it or you.¡± Misun then kept up her guard while treating her injuries and headed towards herrades. And Hansoo smiled at this scene. ¡®At least I won¡¯t have to tell her about one thing.¡¯ There was another reason to reduce the amount worry one had about fights. That is findingrades to worry about it together. And it seemed like they were doing this well anyway. ¡®I wonder how they¡¯re all doing.¡¯ Hansoo thought back to therades from 2 years ago but then shook his head. If they were doing well then he would meet them while climbing up the tower. ¡®Anyways, the Echiton-Filers are only 3rd grade monsters. Were the monsters that were released only at this level?¡¯ Hansoo mumbled. Echiton-Filers A hierarchy type race, though they were dangerous they didn¡¯t have outstanding skills and had limited strength so they were rated as 3rd grade. Dark-Ramas. Self ruled race type, they were far beyond 5th grade if one wasn¡¯t prepared but if one was sufficiently prepared then they were even lower than Echiton-Filers at 2nd grade. And Kang-Kion were rated 4th grades as they were hard to deal with even if you knew how to deal with them. All the abyssal races he had seen up to this point were quite weak. Though Taesang the 3 others didn¡¯t speak for everyone in the 4th zone, he was still shocked at theirck of sense. But if all the abyssal races were around this level, then it wouldn¡¯t be weird. While Hansoo had been lost in thought. A voice was heard. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Right past that hill.¡± Hansoo looked towards the location where Taesan had been pointing towards. And Hansoo made a shocked expression. ¡®...That is.¡¯ The ce these guys decided to hide was not far from War Fortress. It was a simr distance away from the Great Maze as the War Fortress of the Keil Kingdom was. The Korin Kingdom¡¯s Fortress. Though it was still dozens of kilometers away from the War Fortress, it was not a long distance for that Dark King. And as if Taesang had read Hansoo¡¯s mind, he replied. ¡°Even if we want to go far, there are just too many abyssal creatures so we cannot go far. And...This is the only way to recruit even a small amount of people whoe up.¡± ¡°And for some reason, the abyssal creatures don¡¯te to that ce. It¡¯s the safest spot.¡± If you ignore that crazy bastard, then the most dangerous thing were the abyssal creatures. Since the crazy bastard is holed up in the War Fortress for some reason, the safest spot was anywhere where the abyssal creatures didn¡¯te to. Like this fortress. And Hansoo frowned. ¡®They don¡¯t approach it.¡¯ Of course the abyssal creatures weren¡¯t everywhere. But they would go anywhere the humans went. There weren¡¯t many exceptions to this and far less of them were beneficial to humans. Hansoo clenched the golden spear in his hand. ................................... Rummble. As Hansoo approached. He could feel the auras within the Fortress. Thousands of well-organized auras. But Hansoo frowned. ¡®It¡¯s too loose.¡¯ The aura of a person didn¡¯t only tell how strong one was. It also showed their current condition as well as their emotions. And it became even more apparent if the opposing side was weaker. Though they were well organized, they were also very rxed. And Misun spoke in an embarrassed manner after seeing Hansoo¡¯s expression. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. It¡¯s because we almost gathered enough of the Abyssal Crystals.¡± Abysstal Crystals. In the beginning, this crystal which dropped from the abyssal creatures, brought huge battles in the beginning because of its mysteriousness. Since there was nothing that didn¡¯t have a meaning after a fight in this world. They thought that it could make them stronger as they madly chased after it. Until they found out that it didn¡¯t have any effects of making them stronger. But despite that, it was still one of the most important resources of this world. Since this was the only thing that allowed the elevators to activate. Only when they had a sufficient amount per person could they go up. This was why they had to continue fighting against the Abyssal Creatures. Since if not, they would have to remain in this world. And the four leaders who had escaped with their respective groups made a decision. To go up. Though there were higher chances of danger, they had hopes in another factor. The people who went before. There were over 10 million people who had went up in the past two years. And everybody agreed to this. Since that Dark King was too much for them to continue staying here. A natural disaster should be dodged. Misun turned around and nced at the man. ¡®...I hope things go well.¡¯ They weren¡¯t monkeys. It was 99% clear that this man was a transcendent as well. They could feel the traces of transcendent aura from time to time. The issue was the people inside the fortress. The people inside were deathly afraid of transcendents. None of them wanted to befriend a transcendent. Misun carefully spoke towards hansoo. ¡°Could you just stay here?¡± ¡°Stay?¡± Misun nodded. ¡°...There¡¯s no need to create issues right? Your objective was the box anyway. We¡¯ll get it for you after we go in.¡± They had been dragged here because of fear and relief at the fact that the man didn¡¯t treat them half badly. But she woke up after seeing the fortress. There was a high chance of issues urring if they took this man inside the War Fortress. They just needed to give back the box. ording to her thoughts, this man had nothing to do with them as long as they gave back the box. Then. Whoooosh. Something cut through the air and headed towards them rapidly. ¡®What the...No way!¡¯ Misun looked up to see if it was an attack. But it wasn¡¯t a weapon that she saw. Boooom! The object which had been thrown made a huge noise as itnded on the ground. Hansoo picked up the object as he chuckled. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve gotten it back a bit too easily.¡± ¡®Too easily.¡¯ Hansoo picked up the box and looked towards the man who was looking at him with a stern expression. Chapter 308 : Nursery (1) Chapter 308 : Nursery (1) He spent a long time thinking in the egg. His battles were already set in ce.It was his destiny. He couldn¡¯t avoid the invasion of the Abyss. To be the evil king was also part of his destiny. Since it was the most efficient path. But then a question arose in his mind. The path and goal were both set. But as for me... What am I fighting for? ........................................................... ¡°Damn...those crazy bastards. What the hell did they drag over?¡± ¡®How could he bring in something like that after knowing what happened to us with thest transcendent?¡¯ Akran, one of the four leaders, gulped as he looked down from high atop the castle. Out of curiosity, he¡¯d wanted to open the door on a whim, but then quickly gave up that idea after hearing Taesang¡¯s voice. He didn¡¯t want to get involved with things like this. ¡®Damn... I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside, but hopefully, it¡¯s what he wants.¡¯ Akran gulped. There were clear traces of his attempts to open the lid. If that monster didn¡¯t find what he wanted inside that box, he¡¯d be the first person they¡¯d me. Because he might¡¯ve tampered with the box¡¯s contents. And because of Akran¡¯s attitude, everyone else inside the fortress looked confused. ¡°Is there an issue?¡± ¡°You said that in the scout¡¯s report, there was nothing wrong.¡± ¡°Did the Kang-Kionse back? They seem to be hanging around this areately.¡± ¡®Damn.¡¯ His face had shown how flustered he felt. Akran frowned; he¡¯d hid the fact that a suspected transcendent had arrived. Though he had dispatched a hundred people to various ces with just a brief message, he hadn¡¯t informed the general public due to the possibility of it bringing further panic and chaos. Some might say his methods were foolish, but he did not regret his actions. After all, the opponent he was facing was not someone he could safely go up against. It was better to do this rather than piss the guy off. And the people behind him were already very fearful of transcendents. ¡°No. Just focus on distributing the crystals. We¡¯ll...head up soon.¡± Akran¡¯s words seemed to ease their perturbed expressions, and he re-focused his attention back to the man opening the box. C-c-c-crrackk¡ª ¡®That... That easily?¡¯ The box that he¡¯d tried so hard to pry open was opened in a brief moment. But at the same time, it further aroused his curiosity. ¡®...What could it be?¡¯ It was an item that even a transcendent was looking for. And it was stored in such a hard case. It wouldn¡¯t be a simple object. Akran¡¯s focused his exceptional eyesight¡ªthough not as impressive as a transcendent¡¯s¡ªat the insides of the box. ¡®...What the hell?¡¯ A simple letter was tucked inside. ¡®Just a letter?¡¯ Akran grinded his teeth. As his expectations were high, so too was his disappointment. But his disappointment wasn¡¯t a big deal¡ªif the other party was disappointed, then that would be a huge issue. ¡®I should prepa...¡¯ Akran noticed the man¡¯s expression and immediately froze. The man was smiling. ................................................... The box contained a letter. Hansoo mumbled the name of the man written on top of the letter. ¡®Sangjin¡¯ The man he had picked out. And the man he was forced to part ways with after things had gone south. ¡®He had looked for me... But why just a letter?...¡¯ Many more questions bubbled up inside him, but there was nothing more to confirm because he¡¯d checked it out himself. Hansoo continued to read the letter Sangjin had left behind. The letter had been written around two years ago. ¡°...¡± Hansoo¡¯s grip tightened for a moment from the emotions that sprang up inside him from the letter. But he continued to read; there was too much he needed to know. It wasn¡¯t just Sangjin¡¯s thoughts contained within this letter. It was all of them. Hansoo clenched his teeth as he read on. ¡®Why didn¡¯t they just give up and leave...?¡¯ He had followed the restrictions ced on him while his memories were also sealed, and he had focused solely on his objectives. Though he¡¯d made some friends during the tutorial stage where the restrictions were weaker, he had started to focus more and more on his objectives when he entered the Red Zone. In the Yellow and Green Zone, this shift had been more apparent. So much so that nobody would go near him. Because he had acted like a machine and discarded his rtionships, he¡¯d thought that Sangjin and Mihee would¡¯ve forgotten about him as well. But apparently, that hadn¡¯t been the case. This was not what Hansoo wanted. He¡¯d wanted them to leave him behind and to quickly move on. ¡®...Let¡¯s just read on and see what happened.¡¯ There were still some parts left in the letter. Hansoo decided to continue reading. The scenes they saw weren¡¯t of monsters of the abyss attacking humankind. It was a human. A human who looked like them and should be on their side. That human was attacking them. A single human. And once they saw this disgustingly powerful being, only then did they realize. That the change hadn¡¯t onlye to the beings of the Abyss. The existence that would change the hierarchy. Transcendents. The elites of the elites had banded together, only to barely defeat one. And after realizing that sheer numbers weren¡¯t enough to deal with this person, only then did they realize. That this being hadn¡¯t been born of chance. And that there was more than just one. In the vast world where the three Kingdoms and the one Empire ruled over. This sole beast was slowly expanding his power. Even stranger was that they weren¡¯t really doing anything with them. They just created these monsters and spread them around with only a single message left behind. Anyways, it didn¡¯t matter who was in the west. They realized that the unity of humankind would only be possible after they became transcendents themselves. Uniting humankind would normally be an impossible feat, if not for the threat of the transcendents constantly being born. Which meant that if they could be transcendents on their own, they would be able to resist the attacks of the other transcendents. And because they realized this, they decided to give up searching for Hansoo. One went up. Since they needed to stop those who were causing chaos above. Though it would be for the better if the other transcendents stayed on this floor, the chances of that not happening were greater since they would naturally like to keep climbing up. The other team remained in the Green Zone and headed towards the west to deal with the viinous group. If they didn¡¯t create a safe passage, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go up even if those above had created a safe haven. But sadly, they had settled around the elevator. They couldn¡¯t deal with the beings of the Abyss as well as the transcendents at the same time. Samuel and the rest had left with countless others, and so they didn¡¯t have enough power to do so. But other than the two teams, there was one person who decided to act by himself. The letter stops briefly, and after a short pause, it continues. <...Farewell.> After finishing the letter.Hansoo re-reads it once again. He re-reads the parts listing what humanity did and decided upon in the past two years he¡¯d been gone. Then Hansoo grits his teeth. ¡®I... I¡¯ve been asleep for too long. I am sorry.¡¯ Hansoo thought of the people above. Risking their lives for his sake. Hansoo¡¯s grip on his spear tightens. ¡®Wait for me.¡¯ Chapter 309 : Nursery (2) Chapter 309 : Nursery (2) The War Fortress. The sounds of explosions were urring. All from the hands of one man. -Rumble- ¡°Hmm. I hope they like this.¡± The Dark King hummed as he continued to move his hands around. How could he not be happy? For the man he had respected so much to have remained in this world. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing I settled around the elevator.¡¯ He continued to hum. The existence who had created them had left them alone in this world. Without asking for anything in return. But a human mind wasplex; it could change at a moment¡¯s notice. Because of this, every one of the transcended chose to settle down far from the elevator, in fear of that being. Since they¡¯d only get caught if they were found loitering around the elevator. But he was different. If he stayed near here. He would be able to meet Kang Hansoo again. ¡°Good! I hope he likes this.¡± After working on it for so long, the thing the Dark King had created was none other than Hansoo¡¯s statue, which towered over hundreds of meters. He had created it by shaving apart the mountain located next to the War Fortress. ¡®Well, I don¡¯t know what he actually looks like, but I¡¯ll know so long as he has the spear, the ring, and his armor.¡¯ But sooner orter, Hansoo woulde looking for him. But after making all this, he started to worry. Though he himself respected Hansoo, what if... ¡®...What if he doesn¡¯t like me?¡¯ Though he respected Hansoo, he did not want to die just yet. He merely wanted to be with him, fighting alongside him. Like those who had climbed up with Hansoo. And after some time, the Dark King came to a decision. ¡®This won¡¯t do, I must get stronger.¡¯ The being that had created them had even taught them how to be stronger. It wasn¡¯t hard. Since it was the same as how he¡¯d been born. ¡®Yeah, this isn¡¯t the time to dilly-dally.¡¯ No. If that Hansoo guy didn¡¯t like him and decided to kill him, and he didn¡¯t have the power to resist, how sad would that be? He needed to win the fight, first. If he could beat Hansoo, then Hansoo might reassess his strength again. ¡®Yeah, I must win first.¡¯ The Dark King rose up. He then called for his underlings in the distance. ¡°Hey, guys. Throw out the bait. It¡¯s time.¡± ¡°...Understood. Shall we use a smaller piece of bait this time around?¡± The underlings working for the Dark king replied while trembling in fear. The Dark King merely shook his head. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need to dy it anymore. Just use it all.¡± And from these words. The underlings trembled in fear because they knew who the ¡®bait¡¯ would be. .................................................... Hansoo carefully folded the letter, putting it safely underneath his armor, and fell into deep thought. And now he had another thing he needed to do. But in the end, his goals hadn¡¯t changed. Actually, the total amount of work had lessened. He needed to find his oldrades and deal with the transcendents created by the unknown. He also needed to find those who were fighting in his ce. ¡®I¡¯ve dawdled for too long.¡¯ Though his overall job hadn¡¯t changed, his mindset had. ¡®Wait for me.¡¯ First, he needed to chase after those who¡¯d gone to the west to fight in ce of him. He didn¡¯t know who had gone since it hadn¡¯t been written in the letter. But there would surely be a trail. Fights between transcendents weren¡¯t a simple matter. ¡®I just need to kill the man who created them.¡¯ It would make things easier if the transcendents were to let the world know of their location, but it would still take an extremely long amount of time to find them all and kill them off one-by-one. It was more important to kill the one making them rather than deal with the creations. Hansoo decided to head towards the west. Misun then asked Hansoo. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Hansoo nodded. ¡°I need to go west.¡± Taesang pondered for a bit and then finally decided to speak out. ¡°Can you not help us instead? The Dark King must be killed.¡± They had never even thought of going against the Dark King until now. After all, theycked the power to deal with the Dark King himself, even if they could deal with his underlings. But the man in front of him was also a transcendent. If this man could handle the Dark King, they could handle the rest. But the reason why he¡¯d waited until now to ask the question was because even transcendents had their differences. Even if they had simr strengths, it was clear that danger still existed since it would be unknown who woulde out as the victor in the end. But Hanso had always given the impression that he was far, far stronger than what the Dark King had shown them so far. ¡®I had to at least ask.¡¯ Taesang clenched his teeth. This was the best chance they had to rescue the people being captured, as well as saving the ones who woulde up through the elevator. Maybe thest chance they would get. If they foolishly allowed this man to leave, then they would regret it forever. And before Hansoo could even reply. -Rumble- -Boom!- ¡°...Hmm?¡± The ground trembled slightly as everyone looked around. And at that exact moment. Hansoo sensed the cause of the earthquake. Thousands of beings were moving quickly on the ground. Through the ground below. As well as through the snow. Towards the War Fortress. And as he felt this. Hansoo realized what was going on. ¡°...I see. So he ran a nursery.¡± It seems that no matter how much time passes by, some things remained unchanged. A new variable had now urred. Hansoo looked towards the War Fortress in the distance. ................................................ ¡°Hahahahaha! Good! Good!¡± The maze beneath the War Fortress. Through the giant hole that Arthus Krancheska had made in the past. The underlings of the Dark King were kicking people into the hole. ¡°Ahhh!¡±¡°Ugh!¡± The people had thoughts of resisting but soon gave up. They had clearly seen what happened to the people who resisted. It was better to fall into the hole. But one of the neers didn¡¯t seem to have realized this as he strongly fought back. ¡°You bastards! What are you doing?!¡± -Boom!- Apparently, he had been quite famous below; the skills shooting out from his hands were not normal. But the neer should¡¯ve realized. As to why the underlings of the Dark King weren¡¯t holding them down. Then¡ª -Boom!- A bright orb flew at the neer¡¯s head. ¡°Wha¡ª¡± As if he were trying to prove his proficient skills, the neer tried to quickly protect his body, but everyone was already turning their heads away. Since they knew what was going to happen. -Boom!- The bright orb went past his hands, through his head, and into the distance. -Whoosh- ¡°Ugh...¡± The others gritted their teeth as they watched the body fall into the hole. The Dark King, who had shot out the orb, grinned as he continued to rile up his underlings. ¡°Though it¡¯s good that the bait is lively, it shouldn¡¯t try to bite the hand, right? Continue throwing them in.¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± The underlings, white with fear, continued to kick the people into the hole. Though they were called underlings, they clearly knew what they really were in the Dark King¡¯s mind. No, they were probably in a worse situation than the people being kicked into the hole. -Whoosh!- -Thump!- ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± The people continued to fall into the hole, but a mere drop of a few hundred meters wasn¡¯t enough to kill them. -Tat- -Tatatat- The people who got kicked in used various skills tond on the maze below. ¡°Ugh.¡± Then¡ª ¡®Wait...? Can¡¯t we just run away?¡¯ The eyes of one of the neers shone. The Dark King was far above them, and the maze spread out in all directions. Even if the Dark King was strong, how could he catch them all if thousands of them ran in different directions? The neer quickly mumbled after making the observation. ¡°Hey! Let¡¯s all run away! If we all run...won¡¯t at least half of us live?¡± A few mumbled in agreement, but a man who looked like a veteran clenched his teeth and spoke. ¡°If we separate, then we¡¯ll all die. Stop speaking nonsense and group up. As long as we stay in a group and fight, some of us will survive.¡± ¡°What?¡± Then¡ª -Roaaaaaarr- A strange noise reverberated throughout the maze. And from this noise. The veteran screamed to everyone. ¡°Get away from the ground as much as possible! Kang¡ª¡± But before the man could even finish his words. -Boom!- The Kang-Kion leaped out from the wall and ripped apart the veteran¡¯s neck. .................................................... Ahhh. Uaaaaaahk. After hearing the scream from below. The underlings of the Dark King made terrified expressions. Kang-Kion. Beings that ate humans and used them as nutrition to repopte. And because their way of repopting was quite grotesque, not many liked to witness it. But the man in front of them, the Dark King, treated them as pets and even raised them. All the nearby Kang-Kions knew. That food constantly fell down around this time, at this exact spot. The tens of thousands of Kang-Kions swarming below were proof. And the worst part was. They ate the humans and were constantly increasing their own numbers. There were way more than the actual number of Kang-Kions nearby. ¡®Damn... Why do they keep increasing their numbers?¡¯ And despite theints of the underlings. The Dark King merely smiled as he looked at the swarming Kang-Kions. ¡®Yeah. I was merely thinking too much. He¡¯s still just a transcendent.¡¯ The Dark King hummed. The method they had taught him. One of the methods of bing a transcendent was very simple. The Abyssal beings came from outside the Otherworld. Beings that already had the power to go past the limits. The crystals that the Abyssal beings left behind after being killed was a code. If you continued to mix the code of the humans who could not go through the limits with the ones of the Abyssal beings, the human body will forcibly reach the level of a transcendent. Without any enlightenment or physical strain. ¡®A very easy method.¡¯ He was basically performing modern alchemy. Changing the humans, who were useless to him, into crystals that the Abyssal beings dropped when killed. ¡®Pleasee quickly, Mr. Hansoo. I have a gift for us to enjoy together.¡¯ -Roar- Kwaaan! Uwaaak! How could Hansoo not like him? It was the fastest route to bing strong. This would be a great gift for him, the one he respected so much. The Dark King continued to smile as he heard the screams below. Chapter 310 : Nursery (3) Chapter 310 : Nursery (3) ¡ªRumble¡ª ¡®...it seems he raised quite a lot.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled, sensing the number of the Kang-Kions. The number of Kang-Kions approaching were rising at a steady pace. Towards the War Fortress where the so-called ¡®Dark King¡¯ would be at. As the number of Kang-Kions rose, the number passing through that area had also risen. Of course, the Kang-Kions wouldn¡¯t just eat the humans in the War Fortress off in the distance. Kyaaaa! Kuooo! ¡°Ah...!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± The Kang-Kions pondered for a moment, then decided to head towards the walls of the fortress where the refugees were currently hiding behind. The people had been preparing to go up through the elevator, but seeing the Kang-Kions approach the walls, they immediately panicked and quickly started to retaliate against the Kang-Kions. And soon. ¡ªRumble!¡ª ¡°Dammit! Kill them!¡± ¡°Group up! Be wary of the ground and the walls, and spread out the Lantanol powder!¡± The Kang-Kions were not simple. How great would it be if they could simply defend against them just by being prepared? The Kang-Kions had already drilled through the walls and the ground; their bodies were so tough that not even well-sharpened swords could cut through them. Soon the inner parts of the fortress were filled with screams and the sound of the shes between the Kang-Kions and the refugees. Uaaaaak! ¡°Kuhuk! Block them!¡± ¡°Ugh...Damn!¡± ¡°What the hell is happening?!¡± Every member next to Hansoo, including Lauren, were shocked at the scene and all started pulling out their weapons. Since the Kang-Kions wouldn¡¯t leave the four unscathed. Kyaaaak! The Kang-Kions quickly transformed into leopards, leaping out from the ground beneath and rushing towards them. ¡®...Damn!¡¯ Taesang grit his teeth, quickly surrounding himself with skills. Then¡ª Hansoo lifted his foot, and then mmed it down. ¡ªBoooooooom!¡ª A huge, explosive sound rang out as the ground beneath them cracked open, fissures spreading outwards, web-like, in all directions. Dust flew up alongside the huge noise and created an enormous dust cloud. The Demonic Dragon Reinforcement that had spread out from Hansoo¡¯s foot hadn¡¯t stopped shaking the surface, and continued to burrow deeper into the ground, continuously producing shockwaves. It didn¡¯t only affect the beasts above the ground, the Kang-Kions¡¯ true bodies underground were hit as well. Kyaaak! Roar! The Kang-Kions, which had been created from the dirt but possessed bodies stronger than steel, broke back into dirt. The true bodies of the Kang-Kions had also started to disintegrate. Every Kang-Kion within a hundred-meter sphere around Hansoo had died from a single kick. Not only on the surface, but also underground. ¡ªnk¡ª ¡ªnk nk¡ª Countless Kang-Kions in mid-air turned into violet crystals, falling down to the ground. Kiiiik. Karrrk. The other Kang-Kions started to tremble in fear at this sight. It was that being again. A mutant born from those animals they treated as food. That thing looked just like the other things beside it, but it was on apletely different level of its own. Maybe the other beings of the Abyss¡ªthose that they sometimes met in the west and the south¡ªmight be able to deal with it. Their race couldn¡¯t even dare to go up against such a thing. But there was one good thing about them. Some of those mutants didn¡¯t even bother protecting their own kind, and even crossed the line by treating their own race worse than how the Kang-Kions treated them. Kirrrrk! The Kang-Kions ran away in fear, and instead headed towards the fortress full of refugees. ¡°...They¡¯re running away.¡± ¡°...¡± Taesang stared at Hansoo in a daze after hearing what Lauren had said after checking the surroundings. He knew that Hansoo was strong. But not to this extent. For him to be able to make them run away with a single step. In that moment, something started to burn inside his mind. A desire. No. A fervour. ¡®If only I could be like that too...¡¯ Taesang continued to stare at Hansoo in a daze. ¡®...I guess I¡¯ll need to deal with this quickly.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled, as he looked at the Kang-Kions causing chaos. Dealing with this chaos wasn¡¯t the main issue. This was nothing more than a small step in the Dark King¡¯s quest to be stronger. ¡®If he knows the method of bing stronger through the Abyssal Crystals, then...¡¯ A transcendent, who already had the possibility of going over the limit, would only be stronger with each crystal they collected. Though it was one of the more efficient and weaker ways of bing a transcendent, it was one of the fastest ways to raise one¡¯s strength. Like how an adult could still beat a kid to death even if they themselves were bad at fighting. The level of strength increasing in itself meant a lot. ¡®If one devoured all the Kang-Kions here...¡¯ If that person became a 2-star transcendent then it would be more than just annoying. No, he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat them in the first ce. Since the difference between a 2-star and a 1-star transcendent was like the difference between a transcendent and a normal being. If that was actually the case then thankfully, there weren¡¯t enough Kang-Kions nearby to actually reach that level. But of course it wasn¡¯t anything to scoff at either. It wasn¡¯t enough to go from a 1-star to a 2-star transcendent, but one could still be terrifyingly stronger. If the person was given enough time to continue with his , then sooner orter that person would be a 2-star transcendent. He needed to deal with this person before he ate up all the Kang-Kions in the area. ¡®I guess... I¡¯ll need to prepare something else.¡¯ Hansoo came to a decision and then looked at Taesang. ¡°You guys said that you collected crystals to climb up, right?¡± Taesang, who was still staring at Hansoo in a daze, nodded absently at the question. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Hansoo sensed the number of people inside the fortress and nodded. Close to 8,000 people. If there were enough crystals for all these people to go up, then they must¡¯ve worked long and hard to collect them, going through countless dangers to acquire them. Precious, precious crystals. But they wouldn¡¯t be using it to climb up. ¡®...8,000 is a bit low, but these should be useful.¡¯ At the same time, hemanded. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Even before Taesang could figure out what was going on. ¡°Huh?...Ahhhhh!¡± The four of them, including Taesang, started to float upwards. Then¡ª ¡ªSwooooosh!¡ª Hansoo, who was holding onto their clothes, jumped onto the fortress. .................................... ¡ªBooooom!¡ª ¡ªBoom!¡ª ¡®F***ing hell... The amount of casualties are too high!¡¯ Akran, one of the four leaders of the refugees, grit his teeth as he looked around at the fortress swarmed by Kang-Kions. Quite arge number of Kang-Kions, all heading towards the Dark King¡¯s War Fortress, had started to swarm into this ce after realizing that there was arge amount of food. ¡®F***...it¡¯s the Dark King!¡¯ Even these beasts cared for their own kind. Calling each other to share any food avable. But that bastard Dark King, he drove his own kind to the very corners of the world. Though a transcendent being had no reason to defend the other humans, they had no reason to attack them either, right? Akran, after cursing the Dark King for quite a while, stood up. Danger brought with it opportunities. Though they had collected quite arge amount of crystals so far, they hadn¡¯t the courage to go near the elevator because the Dark King had settled next to it. But if this chaos was caused by the Dark King, then there was a high chance that he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his attention on the elevator. Since there were many more Kang-Kions than usual for some reason. ¡®Yeah... To hell with it.¡¯ Akran clenched his teeth. Normally they would¡¯ve needed more time to collect enough crystals for everyone, but since this was the case, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Since a lot of people had already died. Akran shouted out loud. ¡°Everyone retreat! Maintain formation and head towards the elevator!¡± ¡®Charge through to the elevator like this!¡¯ The survivors would use the crystals to go up. As Akran shouted. The other three leaders swung their spears and slowly started to create a battle formation to valiantly retreat valiantly to the front. ¡®Good.¡¯ Looking at the formation that was barely holding on, Akran clenched his teeth and ran. Since he had another job to do. ¡®Crystals...I must get the crystals.¡¯ Without the crystals, there would be no exit for them even if they reached the elevator. He needed to quickly retrieve the crystals and distribute them to everyone. As long as they could reach the elevator, and even if they were seperated, the crystals would help them go up. Akran dashed madly towards the storage area holding the crystals. Then¡ª ¡ªBoom!¡ª ¡ªBoom! Boom!¡ª Explosive sounds could be heard behind them, causing Akran to turn around in shock. ¡®It¡¯s him!¡¯ The moment something rose high above the walls of the fortress, Akran¡¯s expression brightened up. ¡®If he could help us...¡¯ Then they would be able to lessen the number of casualties even further. And as he expected. ¡ªBoom!¡ª Kyaaaak! Kurrrrr! With every step, the Kang-Kions died screaming. Though he moved over dozens of meters with every step, every Kang-Kion in a radius of a hundred meters were killed off every time his foot made contact with the ground. And thanks to this, the people who had been fighting in the nearby area were able to help theirrades in other ces. A simple walk had changed the battlefield. ¡®If only we could have a person like that...¡¯ Akran made a depressed expression but soon shook his head. An uncontroble bomb was better than nothing. If that man suddenly changed his mind, what would happen to them? He could not possibly understand the thoughts of a transcendent since he didn¡¯t have the strength to treat all other human beings as ants like they did. ¡®But...this is still good enough.¡¯ But then¡ª Akran¡¯s expression suddenly turned for the worse. He had realized where the man was heading to. ¡®No....NO!¡¯ Akran roared in despair as he looked at where Hansoo was heading. ¡°NO! NO! YOU BASTARD! NO!¡± ¡ªBoom!¡ª Akran continued to roar as he madly dashed off in the same direction. Towards the storage area the man was currently approaching. But sadly, Hansoo¡¯s speed was much greater than that of Akran¡¯s. Extremely so. ¡ªWhooosh!¡ª Hansoo arrived at the storage area first. And by the time Akran caught up to him, the doors were already being ripped apart. ¡°You f***ing bastard...Stop!¡± ¡®Wait...Could it be? No way!¡¯ He¡¯d had a strange suspicion once. That maybe the Abyssal Crystals were the secrets of the transcendents. But he didn¡¯t know how to use them in the first ce, plus these things were too precious to use without solid proof. But sadly it looked like his previous guess was correct. Hansoo merely shook his head at Akran. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to use it for myself.¡± He wouldn¡¯t use the crystals to strengthen himself. Well, he could, but it would be very inefficient in the long run. ¡°What?¡± Akran replied dazedly, but Hansoo merely walked into the storage area. There was no time to exin everything to this person one-by-one. ¡ªWhooosh¡ª Hansoo collected the violet crystals into a single area and looked towards the War Fortress in the distance. ......................................... ¡ªCrunch¡ª ¡ªCrack¡ª ¡®Good...very good.¡¯ The limitations inside his body were breaking apart. The very rules that bound everyone in this world shattered apart as it changed for him and him alone. A change that allowed him to be the center of the world. ¡®Damn...Is this how you felt as well?¡¯ The Dark King felt the energy from the violet light being sucked into his body. He smiled as he thought of the transcendent in the past. The man who had turned him, a normal human, into a transcendent. Chapter 311 : Nursery (4) Chapter 311 : Nursery (4) Hansoo mumbled as he looked towards the giant storm above the War Fortress in the distance. ¡®...Hold on.¡¯ As he looking at the crystals in front of him, Hansoo thought about those who were fighting in his ce. It wasn¡¯t enough to create a transcendent from scratch. It wasn¡¯t enough to break past the wall. But it was enough to bring up somebody who had reached their limits. Hansoo then turned around to look at the four behind him. Lauren Bell, Taesang and Misun. The first people he¡¯d met after being born. And Akran, who was staring at him from the distance. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Hansoo swept past them and then started to create something in his hand. ¡ªSsssk¡ª Something dark, and blood-red in color appeared. Everyone looked confused. They didn¡¯t really feel anything. ¡®...What about it.¡¯ But there was one who reacted differently. ¡ªflinch¡ª Hansoo saw Taeasng flinching at the sight of his hand. He pointed at him. ¡°You¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°...What do you mean?¡± Hansoo replied, as he crushed a crystal in his hands. ¡°As a transcendent being.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Akran was shocked. Transcendent? ¡®...Was it that easy to be one?¡¯ No, let¡¯s say bing one was easy. But why did it have to be Taesang? Taesang was talented, yes. Though being in the top 10 might be a stretch, he was definitely in the top 20. It was why he¡¯d been picked as a scout, one of the more dangerous jobs. But if it were up to his choice? Taesang would not fit the criteria. Akran couldn¡¯t hold back and asked. ¡°Why does it have to be Taesang? Could you tell us the requirements?¡± Though he was a bit sad that it wasn¡¯t him, that wasn¡¯t the main reason why he asked. What if there was a special trait one needed to be a transcendent? And what if he could acquire the method of creating one? ¡®Then...Then I could pick them out personally and raise them.¡¯ People who had the potential to be transcendents through the most efficient and quickest manner. Kuooo! But Hansoo never replied to Akran¡¯s question. Since Hansoo waspletely focused on grinding the crystals apart. He should be grinding them even finer, but there was no time to do so. He needed to do this as quick as possible. ¡ªRumble¡ª With Hansoo at the center, a storm was brewing inside the storage area. And the countless violet crystals started to melt, merging into a single strand of smoke which then merged into the storm. The overflowing energy turned to lightning, striking nearby surfaces. ¡ªCrack!¡ª ¡°What the...¡± ¡°Woah!¡± Everyone retreated from this scene. ¡ªBoom!¡ª A bright light exploded out from Hansoo¡¯s hands and something came into sight. Something simr to an amethyst; a tiny gem the size of a fingernail. Everybody stared at this beautiful gem. Hansoo spoke to Taesang. ¡°Digest this and then go to the War Fortress once you¡¯re done.¡± It actually took time for a person to fully absorb and get used to their new strength. And there wasn¡¯t enough time at hand to wait until Taesang was finished. Since the other party was growing stronger at an even faster rate. ¡°You mean, you want me toe help?¡± If the opponent was too strong and he needed a helper, then making a transcendent made sense. Since two was better than one. ¡®But then... I will also...¡¯ Hansoo scoffed at Taesang who seemed to be in high spirits. ¡°Of course not.¡± Taesang might be able to be aplete transcendent, but the amount of crystals here weren¡¯t enough for him to fully cross the wall. He might barely be of use if he crossed the wall entirely¡ªhe¡¯d be useless if he stopped at the halfway point. There was another reason why he¡¯d made this gem and given it to Taesang. ¡°Let¡¯s just say... you¡¯re insurance.¡± ¡°...Pardon?¡± ¡ªPoof¡ª Before Taesang could even react, Hansoo smashed the violet gem into Taesang¡¯s heart. But despite flying in so fast it could have shredded through Taesang¡¯s ribs and heart, the gem was merely absorbed into the flesh. Then¡ª ¡ªThump¡ª ¡°Huh?...What?¡± ¡®...What the hell?¡¯ Taesang eximed out loud as he felt the energy flowing out from his heart. Like paint spreading through water, the violet light soon covered Taesang¡¯s entire body. Covering everything from his intestines, his muscles, his bones, and his skin. As if his entire body was being infested. Then¡ª ¡®...What is this?¡¯ Taesang was shocked at the strange sight happening to his own body. The change was too abnormal for him to dly ept. The numbers that had strengthened his body. The runes that he¡¯d fought for with his life to be stronger were being erased. Well, it was more like the runes were being altered. The eight different runes, such as strength or agility, were breaking apart. The strength runes broke down and mixed with the agility runes, the vitality runes also broke down and merged with the mana runes. Like this, the eight different runes began to merge into a single point. Then¡ª ¡®Ah...AHHHH!¡¯ A tremendous amount of pain. As if his soul was being ripped apart from his body. Well, that was really the case. His consciousness was bing blurry. As if his soul was being forcibly sucked up to a higher ce. A strange butfortable feeling. And as Taesang slowly closed his eyes. He heard the voice of the man who had caused all of this. ¡°Remember. After the end...Come.¡± And with these words. Taesang lost consciousness. .............................................. ¡ªBoom!¡ª Hansoo blew apart the Kang-Kions as he ran towards the War Fortress in the distance. ¡ªCrunch!¡ª ¡ªCrack!¡ª Before this, he¡¯d been careful not to hurt other people, but since he had nobody to look out for anymore, he was free to create an even stronger shockwave beneath his feet. And then reflected in his eyes. The distant War Fortress quickly bingrger. And the violet storm above the War Fortress slowly being sucked into it. Into the maze below. Hansoo heard the thunderous noise as he lifted up his Forked Lightning. Then¡ª ¡ªRumble!¡ª A tremendous amount of energy rose from his heart and started to surround his body. One. Two. Three. The dragons continued to crawl out until the number reached five. The dragons now disyed an even deeper color, and lookedrger than before he¡¯d gone into the egg. And as these dragons converged onto the tip of Forked Lightning. ¡ªBooooooom!¡ª From where Hansoo had been standing, all the way to the underground area beneath the War Fortress. A giant tunnel, several kilometers in length, had been created. ¡ªCrackle!¡ª The ground cracked apart as the walls of the maze fell down. The tunnels of the maze, that even Arthus Krancheska could barely melt even after a long period of time, were all punctured through in an instant. The dark sphere that had created the giant hole continued to prate the ground, burrowing towards the Dark King who was devouring the crystals extracted from the Kang-Kions he massacred. Then¡ª ¡ªBoom!¡ª The violet storm dispersed in an instant. It wasn¡¯t just because of Hansoo. ¡ªSwooosh!¡ª Something dashed out from beneath the maze at an extreme speed. Even faster than Hansoo. ¡°Hahahaha! You havee! Wee!¡± Laughing out loud, the thing that had rocketed into the sky started to slowly float down. His existence alone was awe-inspiring. Hisughter alone shook the heavens and made the earth tremble. The Dark Kingnded on top of the statue and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that I waited below, otherwise this statue that I had so painstakingly created would¡¯ve been destroyed, right?¡± ¡°A statue... I see.¡± Though they were several kilometers apart, they spoke as if they were standing right next to each other. Hansoo looked at the giant statue; the man had created it by shaving apart the mountain next to the fortress. Though the face was left nk, his armor, ring and spear were incredibly detailed. Hansoo then remembered what Taesang had said. The Dark Kingughed as he looked at Hansoo. ¡°Man, why couldn¡¯t you havee a bit earlier? I...I might¡¯ve left some for you. How could I not give even that much as a gift to the person I respected the most?¡± Respected. Hansoo smirked at the past tense. ¡°I see that you¡¯re standing on top of the person you respect.¡± ¡°Oh my, what a mistake.¡± The Dark King smiled apologetically, but then smashed apart the statue with his foot. ¡ªBoooom!¡ª And from the shockwave, the giant statue became a humongous rock avnche, which fell in a flood towards the War Fortress that was barely maintaining its shape. ¡°Uwaaaak!¡± ¡°Nooo!¡± The surviving refugees who were still fighting against the Kang-Kions screamed, and the Dark Kingughed when he heard them. ¡®Good. Good.¡¯ The Dark King made a satisfied smile as he looked at the scene below him. And as Hansoo looked at him, he also looked back at Hansoo. It was stronger andrger than the shockwave that Hansoo guy had created. The time he¡¯d spent here dealing with small fries hadn¡¯t been a waste. Hard work will never betray oneself, they say. And this was the result of that hard work. ¡®Yes...Strength is the best.¡¯ The Dark King thought back to the time when he once respected Hansoo, then smiled. ¡°How about it? Am I not better? I believe... We don¡¯t need two Kang Hansoos in this ce.¡± And from these words. Hansoo merely smirked coldly. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry about it. I don¡¯t have any ns of killing you.¡± ................................................... Don¡¯t even dream about dying. I¡¯m going to squeeze out everyst drop. Chapter 312 : Clash (1) Chapter 312 : sh (1) In this hell. For what must they live for? We need someone to lead us. ................................................. ¡®Sign...I envy the previous generations.¡¯ ¡ªcough¡ª The adventurer, Niclouse, looked into the sky above the crumbling war fortress and puked out blood. Although the previous generation needed to go through difficult situations without any knowledge, at least they¡¯d had a leader. To him, there was no Kang Hansoo. Only an evil Dark King who pretended to be him. Niclouse thought back to the words the Dark King had always mumbled in the past. ¡®F***ing maniac.¡¯ Niclouse cursed that man as he forcibly raised his body up. At this rate, he would get squashed to death by the rubble. He started to slowly climb up. Away from the battlefield. ............................................. ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The Dark Kingughed as he felt the overflowing power inside him. He didn¡¯t feel the same glee and joy of the past when he¡¯d be a transcendent; another feeling now filled him. When he¡¯d first be a transcendent, it was as if he¡¯d be a brand new bowl. A weak sauce tray being broken apart and being born anew as arge, strong bowl. And how it felt as if that exact bowl had been filled to the brim. To the point that the water inside it could overflow at any moment. Tens of thousands of crystals exploded, giving him strength. It changed his body and gave him enough power to smash apart the world. ¡°Hahaha! Try catching this!¡± A bright orb appeared in the hands of the Dark King. [Triple Demonic Bullets] A regr skill which could be acquired with ease, even in the old Red Zone. It had a speedy reload time and was easy to fire, but it could only fire in a straight line and didn¡¯t do much damage. It was good enough to use as a probe, but not to deal fatal damage to a person. Usually, at least. If a normal person used it, that is. ¡ªrumble!¡ª Thunder and lightning exploded out from the orb. Then¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª The orb shot out from the Dark King¡¯s hands, the ruins of the fortress were lifted into the air, and the space around them trembled. Dust flew apart in all directions as if a bomb had exploded. And through the dust¡ª ¡ªboom! boom! boom! boom!¡ª The bright orb smashed apart everything in its path as it continued to rush towards Hansoo. It created gales in its wake and turned the stone below it into a river ofva. And as the orb made contact with Hansoo¡¯s spear¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª A blinding light exploded outwards. The surrounding ruins of the War Fortress turned into dust from the shock wave, and the ground nearby began to sizzle. And the Dark Kingughed coldly at this scene. ¡®Mmm. That spear definitely suits me.¡¯ He could clearly see it during the explosion. The golden spear that was trying its best to disperse the energy. Although it had met the wrong owner¡ªin his opinion, anyway¡ªthe fact that it could withstand his overflowing energy was something topliment. The Dark King stared at the golden spear in Hansoo¡¯s hands and then looked at the imitation in his own hands with a dissatisfied expression. Then¡ª ¡ªcrunch¡ª He split the spear into two. Though it was a good spear, it was a spear that could be found anywhere and then merely covered in gold. It was too weak to withstand the strength of a transcendent like himself. Though he had broken his own weapon during battle, his expression was still bright. Since a spear like that wouldn¡¯t help him much in a fight anyway. And soon he would be able to gain the real thing. ¡®Strength really is the best.¡¯ In the past. He had revered Hansoo. The man who had seeded in terraforming the previous zones into a livable space. Though he hadn¡¯t seen Hansoo¡¯s actions in person, he was part of the group that followed right behind Hansoo and Mihee. Though he hadn¡¯t seen them personally, Hansoo¡¯s footprints could be felt all over his body as he climbed his way up. He felt the might of the World Tree Hansoo had revived in the Red Zone. The giant Gragos that Hansoo had seeded in taming in the Orange Zone. Countless Satellite Fortresses that covered the skies in the Yellow Zone. And in the Green Zone, he had fought to help Hansoo during the Battle of the War Fortress. He had personally seen the hole appear in the sky as the elevators descended and the world transformed. He reveled in the footprints of this giant and respected them. Respect towards the being that had done things he could not. He remembered the stories of those who had seen Hansoo up close, and remembered them during the hard times to keep himself going. He¡¯d kept going until the day he could meet the man in his dreams. But now. With his strength. His thoughts had changed. ¡®If I had strength, I could¡¯ve done that as well.¡¯ Kang Hansoo. He was stronger than anyone else and had seeded against any enemy. There were some who¡¯d helped him, and those beside him were also quite strong, but in the end, his individual strength had yed the biggest role. If Hansoo had done it. Couldn¡¯t he, who was now even stronger than Hansoo, do it as well? ¡®Just wait. I will be the one to lead you guys now.¡¯ There was a reason why he had spared a group of people, despite having been able to turn them into crystals as well. How could a king be a king by himself? He needed subjects. And the people at his side would now serve the strongest king in history. Even stronger than this living legend. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Dark Kingughed maniacally and jumped down. He could only win. There was a clear difference in power. The energy absorbed from the sacrifice of tens of thousands of Kang-Kions transformed into skills. A skill useful in dealing with small fry, but not really those of simr levels¡ªan immtion type of skill¡ªexploded out from his body. [Dark Sun]. ¡ªrumble¡ª A dark sun which set everything nearby aze rose up from the Dark King¡¯s body. ¡°F***!¡± ¡°Run!¡± The screams of countless adventurers were heard by the Dark King, but he merely ignored them. Since those who ran away didn¡¯t have the qualifications anyway. Then¡ª Hansoo, surrounded by golden light, walked out from the dust clouds. Though he was covered in dust and minor injuries, he was mostly fine. And the Dark King¡¯s expression darkened at this unexpected turn. ¡®Though it was just a probe...¡¯ As the Dark King frowned. Hansoo also frowned as he spat out¡ª ¡°I¡¯ve waited two years, you guys can¡¯t only be at this level right?¡± The Dark King almost cried at Hansoo¡¯s look of contempt, as if he was not worthy. It was simr to those eyes he had seen in the past. The eyes of the being that had given him this strength. Hansoo was showing him the exact same expression. But even before the tears coulde out from the Dark King¡¯s eyes¡ª Hansoo moved first. He needed to teach a lesson to the Dark King who had fearlessly approached him. ¡®You should¡¯ve kept your distance...¡¯ Then¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª The sound of a huge explosion sted out from Hansoo¡¯s position as the entire area around him crashed down. Using the tremendous earthquake-like shockwaves as momentum, Hansoo¡¯s body shot out like lightning. And now dark-gold energy surrounded Hansoo¡¯s body. The Reinforcement skill covering Hansoo¡¯s body was no longer translucent. It had beenpressed to the point of resembling silk. Hansoo, covered in the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement, dashed towards the Dark King. ¡®...I can block it!¡¯ The Dark King was shocked for a moment, but then rxed. Since he could clearly see his movements. It wasn¡¯t at a level where he couldn¡¯t catch up. Not at a level he couldn¡¯t react to. Actually, he could even move faster. ¡®I shall show you my strength.¡¯ He wanted to show off. The strength he had gained. He wanted to smash his opponent apart. The Dark King started to burn the Dark Sun around his body with even more fervour. Then¡ª ¡ªwhoosh¡ª The Dark King swung his fist with all his might¡ª Towards the tip of Hansoo¡¯s spear. ¡®I will show you the difference in our strength!¡¯ And as his fist swung out¡ª ¡ªbooooooom!¡ª A fist covered in ck mes, and a spear covered in dark-gold silk collided. And the Dark King smiled at this scene. ¡®I...I can win!¡¯ His Dark Sun was burning the silk-like reinforcement on the spear. Though his opponent¡¯s reinforcement was morepressed than his own, his endless mes still managed to burn through it. But as the Dark King¡¯s smile broadened at the sight of the spear bending more and more. A change urred. ¡ªswoosh!¡ª The silk covering Hansoo¡¯s entire body started to sway and move about. Then¡ª ¡ªwhoosh!¡ª The Demonic Dragon Reinforcement covering Hansoo¡¯s entire body started to condense into a single point. Towards the the tip of his spear. And as the thin silk-like reinforcement focused onto a single point¡ª The Reinforcement started to let out a blinding light in all directions. Then¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡°Uwaaaa!¡± The Dark King freaked out at the scene of his Dark Sun being instantly shredded apart, and quickly retreated. Blood gushed out from the fist that had collided with the spear. ¡®No...NO! NO WAY¡¯ The Dark King was extremely confused. His opponent was merely a relic of the past. He had clearly beenzing around. Since the man should¡¯ve been far above in the upper zones. With the amount of work he himself had gone through, he couldn¡¯t lose like this. Then¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª A tremendous amount of energy exploded out from the Dark King¡¯s body. He had a dream. He couldn¡¯t fall here. Though it was a person he¡¯d revered, he could not allow Hansoo to block his path. ¡®I...WILL...NOT...LOSE!¡¯ ¡ªrumble¡ª The still-burning remains of the Dark Sun disappeared. As well as every other skill in his body. Every ounce of power in his body turned into a single skill. A skill that the man who had given him this strength had left behind. .................................................................... Ten thousand mediocre skills could not defeat a single mastered skill. That was why the transcended needed to know how to focus on a single skill. Chapter 313 : Clash (2) Chapter 313 : sh (2) ¡ªrumble¡ª From the fortress Hansoo hade from. The change urring inside it was finishing up. ¡°Ha...¡± Taesangnded on the ground, letting out a deep breath. And then made an expression full of glee. ¡®This was it, huh?¡¯ He knew now. As to why the transcendents were so much stronger than normal people. It was because they could manipte and use the eight different types of runes in any way they wanted. And Akran had asked Taesang with a nervous expression at this point. ¡°What...what¡¯s changed exactly?¡± Though Akran had asked the question, Taesang¡¯srades were looking at him with curious expressions as well. Then¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡°Damn! Run! They¡¯re rushing in here!¡± One of the adventurers standing guard outside shouted a warning as he blocked the Kang-Kions from rushing through the main door. ¡®Oh, right!¡¯ Akran had forgotten about their current situation due to the scene that had been unfolding in front of him. Forgotten that their current situation was not that great. ¡®We have to run now!¡¯ Then¡ª ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Taesang spoke out confidently. A calm, resolute voice. ¡®He-up!¡¯ Taesang breathed in deeply and then reached out with his fist. Very, very slowly. Like a martial expert practicing a stance. But the changes urring inside him weren¡¯t as simple. ¡ªwhoooosh¡ª The numbers that determined his strength skyrocketed as everything changed. To fit the needs of Taesang¡¯s every movement. For one objective and one objective only. Destruction of the enemy. The slowly extended fist elerated and by the time his arm was fully extended, it was so fast that no one could catch sight of it. And within that short span where one couldn¡¯t even blink an eye. ¡ªbooom!¡ª Moving faster than the speed of sound, his fists created a sonic boom. Then¡ª Roaar! Kuooo! The Kang-Kions that had been rushing towards them had all disintegrated. The shockwave was so powerful that not only were the Kang-Kions destroyed, the storage area¡ªso sturdily built that normal people could spend ages trying to dent its walls¡ªbegan to break apart as well. ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡°Oh...¡± ¡°Woah...¡± Akran and Taesang¡¯srades¡¯ jaws dropped in disbelief. Taesang had been the same as them until just a while ago. But after this short change¡ª He had risen to a new existence. ¡®...Will it be okay?¡¯ Akran made a worried expression. If a person¡¯s mental state couldn¡¯t ept the increase in strength, there were bound to be issues. And Taesang¡¯s situation was just that; his strength had exponentially increased in a short amount of time. To achieve powers that one had never dealt with before in an instant. ¡®This is not fair. This is the same as cheating.¡¯ If there really was a God, He must be a perverse one. Akran realized the possible dangers of this change. Since as far as he knew, humans weren¡¯t the most benevolent of species. And Akran frowned. Misun then asked Taesang with a curious expression. ¡°Have you...really be a transcendent?¡± Taesang frowned at the damage he¡¯d wrought and shook his head. ¡°No, sadly I¡¯m not.¡± He knew it instinctively. That he had not gone past the wall. Other transcendents would¡¯ve long since destroyed the boundaries between all eight runes and restructured them. He knew that having limits in his control of the numbers was a clear answer. Though he was many times stronger than a normal fighter, a stronger person would be able to control all the numbers that represented their strength with ease. ¡®I wish there had been a bit more crystals...¡¯ And in Taesang¡¯s eyes, the crystals of the Kang-Kions appeared. His expression brightened up when he saw the crystals littered on the floor. ¡®Will it work?¡¯ Taesang extended his hands towards a crystal on the ground. And to his surprise, the crystal turned into violet smoke as it entered his body. ¡ªwhooosh¡ª It was weak, but he felt himself getting stronger. And as he felt this¡ª ¡®Good!¡¯ Taesang smiled. There were still a lot of crystals to be collected. ¡°I¡¯ll head out first then!¡± ¡ªwhoosh!¡ª The quicker he moved, the more people would be able to survive. As Taesang flew out, he absorbed every single crystal he came across. And Akran made a gloomy expression as he watched this. ¡°...I don¡¯t feel good about this.¡± He didn¡¯t know if Taesang was aware of it, but he had directly broken the rules. Everyone had agreed that the precious crystals would be distributed and watched over. And Taesang had devoured all of them. Though the ones he had killed himself weren¡¯t the issue. ¡®...What about the crystals that were absorbed inside you?¡¯ Though the man from before had forcibly shoved them into Taesang¡¯s body, there was no doubt that Taesang was the one who ate thousands of crystals¡ªcrystals that had been collected over the years by everyone¡¯s contributions, all with their lives on the line. If he had some sense of responsibility, he wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing. And it was at this moment that a thought appeared in his head. ¡®The Dark King... had he been insane in the beginning?¡¯ That guy should have also been quite normal at the start... Akran¡¯s expression suddenly turned grim. .............................................. ¡ªboom!¡ª A different type of energy surrounded the Dark King¡¯s fist. And seven, vicious-looking ws extended out from his fist. Seven ck ws that let out a vicious aura. [ws of Loongken] A skill which focused solely on offensive power from the Loongken race, a powerful abyssal race. This was the skill the man who had turned him into a transcendent from a normal human being living in the [Oasis] had given him. He had practiced madly because of those words in the beginning, but soon realized. He had realized that there was nothing that could threaten him anymore. Any random skill could wipe out the other humans, whereas most of the other transcendents were located near the [Oasis] in the west and had no reason to cross paths with him. So instead of this skill, he had used random weak skills. Since he had been proud of the fact that he could rule over everyone with such skills. But now he had started to regret doing so. ¡®Will this work?¡¯ ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª A dark orb of light was shining vigorously to the point of exploding on the tip of Hansoo¡¯s spear, which was quickly approaching him. But he soon shook his head and focused on his hand. He had no reason to lose, right? ¡®I WILL win. He was stronger. He had beaten Hansoo back with even those puny skills. With this skill, with the ws of Loongken, he could easily annihte Hansoo in just an instant. ¡®I will erase you and show the world!¡¯ His new strength. He would show them what he had done. He would show the owner of the Oasis. ¡°Die!¡± ¡ªboooooom!¡ª The numbers inside the Dark King were running rampant because of the [ws of Loongken] His fist elerated as it ripped through space towards the spear. Then¡ª Kuududududuk! The dark orb on the tip of the spear and the ws collided. ¡®I¡¯m winning...!¡¯ But then¡ª A horrifying scene urred. Kuduk! ¡®...Huh?¡¯ The Dark King¡¯s expression darkened. Hansoo¡¯s spear, which should¡¯ve long been destroyed, continued to approach him. The ws, which could even break mountains apart, were shattering one-by-one as his fist started to also break apart. ¡®No...NO!¡¯ But even before the Dark King could make a shocked expression. ¡ªBOOM!¡ª The spear had pushed through all obstructions and smashed into his body. The power that had been granted to him by the Abyssal Crystals had tried to defend him, but it was all futile. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± The Dark King screamed in pain. His four limbs twisted into strange angles as his intestines gotpressed to a degree of implosion. His muscles blew apart, and his bones disintegrated. ¡®...No way...how...how could...I...¡¯ He was definitely stronger. He had the stronger skill. But the result was the exact opposite. The Dark King stared at Hansoo with disbelief as his body flew back and smashed into the walls of the War Fortress. ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡°Ugh...Why...?¡± The Dark King barely managed to ask as he watched Hansoo walk towards him. He wanted to know why he had lost even in thest seconds of his life. But sadly, Hansoo did not answer him. ¡°Why are you asking?¡± ¡°...h-huh?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know anymore.¡± It was the first time he had felt fearful of this voice. And it was at this moment that the countless vicious things he had done to his defeated opponents shed past his eyes. Though he¡¯d always said that the loser surrenders everything. And now that he was in the same situation, he wanted to beat up his past self for saying so. ¡°Arrgh...¡± The Dark King felt regret as he stared at Hansoo¡¯s cold eyes and the red energy on his hands. ¡®I should not have left the city...¡¯ The city that was located in the middle of the tundra. The city that had protected them against the abyssal race and the other transcendent beings, like an oasis would in a desert. ¡®Ekidu...Karhal.¡¯ The Dark King made a regretful expression as he looked towards the city in the west that those two transcendents had created, and were defending with all their might. ............................................. ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡°Did it finish already?¡± Taesang mumbled quietly as he dashed towards the War Fortress. A tremendously loud noise could be heard in the distance. And the silence that followed after it. This had told him that the fight had ended. ¡®But why did he tell me toe?¡¯ He actually pondered if he should go or not. Since he felt like he didn¡¯t really need to listen to the man¡¯smands. Since he¡¯d been quite rude the entire time. ¡®He should at least tell me what¡¯s going on...¡¯ But a sense of expectation drove Taesang. Since that man might give him another reward. That man was like an angel that had descended from heaven. An angel that had opened up a whole new world for him. ¡®Hopefully this time as well...¡¯ Taesang quickly dashed towards the War Fortress. Chapter 314 : Beast (1) Chapter 314 : Beast (1) ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡®What...What is this?¡¯ Taesang was at a loss as he looked at the scene unfolding in front of him. The giant War Fortress had been the main residence for those who¡¯d first arrived at the Green Zone since it was capable of hosting hundreds of thousands of people. This very fortress was now being demolished. It was already very unstable due to that giant hole appearing beneath it. How could it withstand a mountain falling on top of it? ¡ªrumble¡ª Taesang realized that there was still a long way for him to go. He¡¯d felt like he¡¯d gained everything in the world after setting on the path to bing a transcendent; he¡¯d been able to smash apart all the Kang-Kions that hade his way like ants. That he might be closer to the level of the Dark King and the man who had given him this strength. But that was only because he¡¯d never fought them¡ªthat feeling of being their equal had merely been a delusion of his. ¡®I¡¯m still too far-off, huh...¡¯ These thoughts ran through his mind as he looked at the scene of their battle. But Taesang¡¯s expression soon brightened. ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m just starting out.¡¯ This was just the beginning. Since there were no dangerous abyssal[a][b] races nearby, he could slowly raise his strength by killing them, and one day reach that level. ¡®But...but then, what about the others?¡¯ His thoughts becameplex as he thought of hisrades. Should he share the crystals? How should he share them? ¡®...but is there really any benefit to me sharing them?¡¯ He flinched at the greedy thoughts going through his mind. How could he think such a thing? These were people he¡¯d fought with,rades he¡¯d risked his life for day-by-day, same as they did for him. He suppressed the raging greed inside him and continued onwards. ¡®...my mind is in chaos. Let¡¯s meet that man, first.¡¯ He focused on the reason why he¡¯de here. He was easy to locate with his newly heightened senses. ¡®...I just need to go in this direction, but should I really do it?¡¯ If the man who had given him this strength had won, there would be no issues. But what if the Dark King won? Though he¡¯d be strong, he was nowhere near the level of causing a scene like this. He started to lose confidence. ¡®The Dark King might be perfectly fine...¡¯ He sensed that one of them had a much more powerful aura, and sadly, its owner seemed to be the Dark King. Taesang pondered for a moment, and then decided to retreat. ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m not ready yet.¡¯ He possessed unlimited potential. He didn¡¯t want to waste this new opportunity by dying. He also hadrades. If he met the enraged Dark King after heading into that ce, then it would be a worthless death. But as he was about to retreat¡ª ...chhh...chchch... ¡ªin the distance. From where he was now heading towards. A vicious aura was seeping out. A terrifying aura that made him feel goosebumps all over. An aura that prated deep into his body and mind. He had felt this before. Twice actually. ¡®...my god. He won.¡¯ Taesang gulped. This was the same aura as before. The aura he¡¯d felt when he¡¯d first met that man and had tried to resist. And when the man released his aura in the storage area. ¡®...it¡¯s that red light.¡¯ When Misun had tried to resist. And when he was finding a candidate to be the transcendent. A terrifying aura radiated out from the man¡¯s hand. And that aura was the same as what he was feeling right now. There was only one reason why he would be able to feel this aura. It meant that the man had won. Though the threat of the Dark King was gone, Taesang¡¯s worries did not. ¡®Damn...should I have just run away?¡¯ The vicious aura kept striking the surface of his skin. To the point of making him think that the Dark King might¡¯ve been better. Taesang pondered if he should continue or not, but soon shook his head. If that man wanted him dead, he would¡¯ve been killed already. And he had told him toe after digesting this new strength. He didn¡¯t dare go against those words. ¡®...f*** it, I¡¯ll go. Who knows, right? He might give me more gifts.¡¯ Taesang thought positively as he dashed towards the origin of the vicious aura. And soon. A scene unfolded before his eyes. ¡ªshshshshsh¡ª Dark red smoke wasing out from the man¡¯s eyes and into the seven orifices of the Dark King, who was kneeling on the ground before the man. ¡°Ahh.....¡± Taesang eximed out loud when he saw this scene. ...................................... ¡°Ughh....¡± ¡°You know, I pondered for a long time about how to use you.¡± The Dark King grit his teeth while resisting the blood-colored smoke that was invading his body. ¡®...Damn it! Just kill me!¡¯ But he could not speak those words. The blood-colored smoke entering his body felt like it was gnawing away at his insides. Hansoo continued: ¡°When a transcendent is born...it is hard to be a righteous person. It¡¯s not a bad thing to be evil. It¡¯s actually quite normal.¡± It was hard to survive alone, so groups were naturally formed. Since maintaining the group was the only way to survive, they made rules andws for everyone to abide by. They respected each other since they needed each other. Even if one made another unhappy, they held back for the greater good of the group. That was the only way. If they fought the minute they disliked something, a group would never have been made in the first ce. But a transcendent realizes the moment that they are born that they can escape from those bindings. ¡°Those with strength can easily be childish. Like you.¡± ¡°Ughh...¡± Transcendents were different from humans. Maybe because they were born anew, they acted like babies. So at first, they would carefully and slowly experiment. They would test how their newfound strength impacted their surroundings, then wait for feedback. And surprisingly. There was no resistance. Even if a transcendent did something to make the other party unhappy, they did nothing to harm him. Social bindings? Laughable. This is the main point that all transcendents will eventually realize. Even if their rtionships worsened or crumbled apart, the result was the same. Because they had be a transcendent, all their rtionships would change. The people they had fought with so far were no longerrades, they were merely weights holding them back. Since the transcendents were that much more powerful. At this point, greed rises up inside one¡¯s mind. Since I¡¯m working this hard to protect you, shouldn¡¯t you return the favor? And this mindset slowly changes. From a feeling of want to a desire. And everyone around the transcendent, as well as the transcendent themselves, start to realize. That one side had to fear the other. ¡°Ugh...¡± Hansoo continued to speak towards the Dark King in front of him. ¡°I was thinking about whether I should take you or not. But I feel like I should at least make one before I go.¡± Once he unifies and colonizes the 4th zone, the number of peopleing up through the elevator will rise, as well as the number of new transcendents being born. Without a figure to fear, chaos would reign once again. Those cancer-creating bastards were all settled in the west, and hisrades were fighting against them with their lives on the line. Hansoo did not have time to oversee the others, nor could he afford the potential casualties. So he needed to make one. A symbol of fear. He needed to show them. Show them what would happen if they thrashed about just because they¡¯d acquired power. ¡®Look closely.¡¯ Hansoo muttered, looking at Taesang. Then¡ª ¡ªcrunch¡ª ¡°Ahh...AHHHHHH!!!!¡± A tremendous scream of pain and misery roared out from the mouth of the Dark King. ......................................... ¡°KUAAAAAAAAA!!!¡± Taesang looked in horror at the scene. It wasn¡¯t just the screaming. ¡°AHH!...AHHHH!!!¡± It was so painful that the Dark King was screaming while rolling around on the ground. While all his limbs were smashed apart and his muscles had been shredded. ¡®What the f***... What did he do!?¡¯ Taesang frowned. With a body like that, even lying down would still be painful. And even more so if one rolled around like that. But the Dark King didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by that, as he literally thrashed around while he howled. ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª The Dark King¡¯s transcendent body caused the surrounding rubble to break apart. And then the man approached the Dark King, whispering something into his ears. ¡®...what did he say to him?¡¯ ¡°Ugh...AHH!¡± And then shockingly¡ª ¡ªthe Dark King clenched his teeth and stood up, wearing a horrible expression filled with pain and misery. With a hint of hope mixed in. Then¡ª ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The Dark King stumbled as he started to move. Towards the Kang-Kions in the distance. This scene caused Taesang to feel sorry for the Dark King, despite the horrible things he¡¯d done. Hansoo slowly approached Taesang. ¡°...what did you do?¡± Hansoo replied with augh as he looked at the Dark King dashing away, screaming as he did so. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Chapter 315 : Beast (2) Chapter 315 : Beast (2) I want to live. ...................................... In the outer parts of the War Fortress. Roaaar! Kuoo! The screams of both beasts and humans resonated endlessly. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Maintain the formation! They¡¯re rushing in!¡± ¡°What do you mean?! We need to leave before everything copses!¡± The adventurers that were fighting against the Kang-Kions were looking quite frantic. It was obvious, actually. In a battle between two powerhouses, they would easily be crushed apart. It might be calm now, but it might start up again at any moment. And since the Kang-Kions were charging towards them at a time like this, how could they not feel uneasy? ¡®Damn...I need to get as far away as possible.¡¯ ¡ªcrunch¡ª Niclouse mumbled, smashing his fist into the mouth of the Kang-Kion that had dashed towards him. It might count as suicidal to leave the other humans and then go out into the open field where countless abyssal beings swarmed, but this was not the time to consider such a thing. Since anywhere else in the 4th zone was better than this ce. He needed to get as far away as possible while the Dark King was distracted. ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡®F***...It¡¯s another earthquake.¡¯ The already weakenednd was breaking apart by the Kang-Kions, revealing the shadowed abyss of a maze below. Though he wouldn¡¯t die by falling, it was easy to see what would happen if one were to fall inside there. Niclouse smashed the Kang-Kion in front of him as he started to get even more desperate. ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡°F***...Go away, you bastard! Get lost!¡± ¡ªroaar!¡ª But sadly, the Kang-Kion continued to charge towards him with its half-destroyed mouth. ¡®God...dammit!¡¯ Niclouse made a decision right then. If he wasted time here, then he would die. Since the Dark King could arrive at any moment. ¡®I¡¯ll give this to you then!¡¯ Niclouse decided to sacrifice his right arm. But as he was about to shove his arm into the Kang-Kion¡¯s mouth. ¡ªboom!¡ª The Kang-Kion¡¯s head suddenly blew apart. ¡®...Huh?¡¯ While Niclouse was at a loss¡ª ¡ªa firm and pretty female¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Hey, mister! Don¡¯t just feed those things! Run!¡± ¡°...? Who?¡± Nicloused asked where the voice hade from. A face that didn¡¯t belong in a battlefield like this. With such beauty and strength like her¡¯s, he should¡¯ve seen her before or at least have heard of her once. The female who had blown apart the head of the Kang-Kion gave a short answer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± The female, Misun, looked at Niclouse with a sorry expression. A mangled body. Even his right leg was broken. ¡®...we must save as many as possible.¡¯ ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª Countless sounds of explosions could be heard all around them. Through the path Taesang had cleared on the way over to the War Fortress, Akran and the otherrades of the refugee¡¯s fortress had charged over. ¡°Rescue everyone as quickly as possible!¡± ¡°Move the injured! While the 2nd division relocates them, division 1 and 2 will fight the Kang-Kions!¡± Kyaaaooo! ¡ªcrunch!¡ª Misun extended her hand towards Niclouse amidst the screams of theirrades and those of the Kang-Kions. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll help since you¡¯ll be slow with that leg.¡± ¡°Uh...yes...thank you.¡± Niclouse realized that he wasn¡¯t in a situation where he could object, and leaned on Misun. As she held up Niclouse, Misun carefully observed the surroundings. She had to find a path of escape. But her expression quickly darkened. ¡®Damn...there¡¯s too many.¡¯ Though there were quite a lot of Kang-Kions that had attacked the refugee¡¯s fortress, the War Fortress was another story in itself. Despite numerous Kang-Kions having been shredded from the giant explosion, countless Kang-Kions still remained as they were jumping around to devour the humans. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª ¡®Damn...I knew that our numbers would increase on the way out but...¡¯ Misun shed apart a Kang-Kion rushing towards them. The number of survivors would increase if they kept going, but at this rate, one out of every three were bound to die. Maybe even two out of the three. ¡®Taesang...you bastard! Where did you go?!¡¯ Misun clenched her teeth at the thought of herrade¡ªthey desperately needed him right now. ¡ªrumble¡ª The earthquake beneath their feet started to get stronger and stronger. ¡®This...!¡¯ Misun¡¯s expression brightened up. This was not an actual earthquake. It was a shockwave created from a powerful being stomping on the ground. A force that a normal human needed all their might to create was continuously being repeated as it approached them. ¡®Is it Taesang?¡¯ But as Misun raised her head with a bright expression¡ª ¡ªNiclouse, who was standing next to her, made an expression of despair. Full of terror. ¡°F***...run! Quickly, run! Run the hell away!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Misun was shocked at Niclouse¡¯s reaction, who was struggling to run away, and then also cursed after figuring out the identity behind the stomps. ¡°SHIT!¡± ¡ªtatatata¡ª Niclouse and Misun both started to dash away with all the strength in their bodies. And towards them¡ª ¡ªboom! boom! boom! boom! Boom!¡ª ¡°UAHHH!!!...AHHHHH!!!¡± The Dark King, a demon in their hearts, was charging towards them with a horrifying expression. ¡®F***...! He lost? He went there so confidently!¡¯ Misun cursed inwardly as she ran. Though all his limbs were broken and he was bleeding from all over his body, his aura alone told them. That he was still much more powerful than them. If they got caught, they would die. No, they wouldn¡¯t simply just die. They would be ripped apart. Though Misun and Niclouse ran away in fright, it was futile. ¡ªboom! boom! boom!¡ª The distance between them and the Dark King was only getting shorter and shorter. Though they ran as fast as they could, the Dark King seemed to be even more desperate than them for some reason. And to make matters worse. Roaaar! The nearby Kang-Kions were charging over to them as well. The Kang-Kions wouldn¡¯t let go of this chance; their defenses were lowered, and they were busy running away with everything they had. ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡ªcrunch!¡ª Uduk! Though Misun and Niclouse screamed as they attacked the Kang-Kions in front of them, the Kang-Kions were not weak enough that they¡¯d be defeated by their desperate attempts. ¡®God...¡¯ Misun¡¯s expression darkened as she got bitten on both her left arm and her right thigh. Though it hadn¡¯t been cut off, there wasn¡¯t much difference. Since the vicious aura behind them had now drawn close. ¡®To be minced meat alongside these beasts...¡¯ Misun gave up all resistance as she sensed the terrifying attacking in from behind her. She could not dodge it. Then¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª A huge explosion urred, with Misun as the center. ¡®...?¡¯ Misun, who had her eyes closed, opened them when she felt her limbs bing lighter. And was at a loss for words. Grr... Kyrk... The Kang-Kions, who had been biting onto her arm and leg had turned to dust. And shockingly¡ª ¡°AHHH!!!...UHAAAAAA!!!¡± The Dark King roared his lungs out as he charged past them. Towards the Kang-Kions in the distance. Soon¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª Roooaaar! ¡ªboom!¡ª Watching this scene, Misun¡¯s legs gave out and she fell onto the floor. ¡°...what the...¡± They watched the Dark King, who simply ignored them and was solely focused on killing the Kang-Kions. ................................................................... UAHHHHHHHH!!! ¡ªboom!¡ª Taesang gulped as he heard the roars and the sounds of explosions from the distance. ¡°...will he have to live his entire life like that?¡± Taesang asked while he stared at the Dark King in the distance. The Dark King was literally fighting like a crazy dog. Swinging around his broken limbs. Squeezing out every ounce of strength he could from his torn muscles. But shockingly, his expression didn¡¯t seem all that painful. Quite the opposite, really. Every time he managed to kill a Kang-Kion, his expression would brighten up a bit. A very small amount at a time. UAAAHHH!!! The slightly brightened expression quickly turned gruesome, and he soon jumped fervently towards the other Kang-Kions. As if he couldn¡¯t even be bothered with the nearby humans. The Dark King was clearing away the Kang-Kions way faster than Taesang could ever aplish, and thankfully the adventurers were able to catch their breath. To the point where his help was not needed. And Hansoo nodded. ¡°Yes. Forever.¡± Until he released him. Or until he died. He would not be able to stop this act. Since the moment he stopped, the pain that was many times worse than being tortured in hell and all of eternity would rise up again. His entire life would now be devoted to that. His nose will smell the Abyss. And his eyes will look for their traces. His hands will smash their hearts, and his legs will constantly be forced to move to find them. And as the Dark King flew, the Abyssal beasts were smashed apart. Gulp. As he stared at the crystals that were littered on the ground, Taesang asked Hansoo¡ª ¡°Uh...What if he absorbs those crystals? Couldn¡¯t he overpower this pain once he gets stronger?¡± He didn¡¯t know what Hansoo had done, but there was an unspoken rule in the Abyss. A skill set by a weaker party would not have much effect. Though he was like this for now, things might change if the Dark King actually grew stronger. Those bindings might break. But Hansoo just chuckled. ¡°He can¡¯t.¡± ¡°...Pardon?¡± ¡°I made it so he wouldn¡¯t be able to. From now on, he¡¯ll only be a janitor.¡± Taesang fell into silence. ¡®...a janitor, huh?¡¯ He was only a janitor in name. Taesang felt like this incident with the Dark King was a warning to him and any other future transcendents. He hesitantly asked¡ª ¡°Are you going to go up now? There is no reason for you to remain here...¡± This man had no more opponents since the Dark King had been dealt with, at least in his opinion he didn¡¯t. There was no real reason for this man to stay here, right? Though Taesang had only been in this damned world for two years, he knew one thing for sure. To quickly be stronger, one needed to be at the appropriate location. The strong would need to go higher. The elevator had been created for that reason. But Hansoo shook his head. He would leave. But to the west. He wouldn¡¯t go up yet. He would only go up after bing a 2-star transcendent. ¡®There¡¯s a lot of powerful guys left, still a lot to do.¡¯ Hansoo controlled the bloody energy inside his body as he mumbled. The world will always try to keep the bnce. And slightly disadvantageously to humans. ¡®Where could they be? It shouldn¡¯t stop at grade 3 and 4s.¡¯ ¡ªrumble¡ª Hansoo looked towards the War Fortress; themotion was now dying down. And then towards the distance. Towards the vast Green Zone before his eyes. ................................................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª Below the ground, in the Great Maze. Deep down where the Ains lived in the past. ¡ªsquirm¡ª Something ck moved about. Grrrr... And behind the mysterious creature, a giant tunnel that the creature seemed to have dug out could be seen. As the mysterious creature slowly made its way towards the War Fortress, the surface shook with vibrations again. ...rumble... The vibrations above stopped. [...] The mysterious ck creature, after realizing the vibrations had stopped, pondered for a moment, and then turned around as if it had lost interest. This wasn¡¯t the only ce where there was food. Soon¡ª ¡ªrumble¡ª The mysterious creature then started to head towards another direction. Towards the west. Chapter 316 : Bait (1) Chapter 316 : Bait (1) Darkness had fallen over the War Fortress. Akran and countless others were gathered in this location. ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡°Thanks, but... can¡¯t you be a bit more gentler?¡± The adventurers had set up a temporary camp where they rested their bodies, and helped out those who were wounded. They had no way of going up anymore because Taesang had taken all the crystals. Either way, the injuries of those who¡¯d been held hostage in the War Fortress were too severe. These people had been wounded from the collision between the mysterious man and the Dark King. Even now, there were people still being rescued from the rubble and debris within the War Fortress. Thankfully, there were quite a lot of survivors due to their individual fortitude. Though their conditions weren¡¯t the best, they would heal quickly after a brief respite. ¡®...those two can¡¯t even be considered human anymore.¡¯ Akran frowned as he looked at this scene. A brief collision had caused all this. Though there was a reason to hate the man who had caused this, Akran did not. Since the Dark King¡¯s tyranny would¡¯ve continued without that man. In the end, the mysterious man hadn¡¯t been at fault. It was all because of the Dark King; he¡¯s the one that should be cursed. ¡®...wait. Maybe he really did get cursed?¡¯ UAAAAAAHH! Akran shuddered as he heard the screams of the Dark King in the distance. In all honesty, the reason why everyone had been able to take a breather and heal up their injuries so soon was because of the Dark King. They would¡¯ve had to set up a defensive perimeter and keep watch in case of more attacks, but the Dark King had been dealing with all of that for now. For some reason, the Dark King was going around massacring every abyssal beast in the nearby area. Not even taking the crystals that dropped from the beasts. ¡®Crystals...¡¯ With a grim expression, Akran looked to the group of three sitting by a fire in the distance. Taesang, Misun, and Lauren Bell. The mysterious man had turned the Dark King like that, and had just simply left. Which meant that there was nobody here that could handle Taesang. But what the man had said to Taesang before he left was weighing on Akran¡¯s mind. ¡®What did they talk about at the end...?¡¯ Akran stared at Taesang with a heavy expression. ..................................................... Taesang and hisrades were sitting by a fire. Though they wouldn¡¯t feel the cold with their current grade of strength, this was the easiest way to get rid of the disgusting darkness. Darkness inspired fear in everyone; even the very strong feared the darkness. ¡®Well, this brings back memories.¡¯ As she looked at Taesang, Misun thought back to her days back on earth when she¡¯d gone camping with her friends. He was busy chewing on a piece of monster meat that they¡¯d roasted over the fire. He seemed to be having a lot of different thoughts. Chewing on a piece of meat, Misun carefully asked Taesang: ¡°So...did that man just leave? He didn¡¯t want anything from us?¡± Taesang had been the only one who had talked to the man before he left. Since the man just disappeared after making the Dark King act like that. Taesang looked at Misun, and then quietly nodded. ¡°Yeah, he just left.¡± ¡°...Does he really not want anything from us? We should still be quite useful.¡± Though bing an underling wasn¡¯t great in any sense, the fact that such a powerful being had left them behind... Taesang smiled bitterly as he replied: ¡°Do you really think that?¡± ¡°...¡± Misun was at a loss for words. In all honesty, she didn¡¯t really want to ask about Hansoo. What could they do for him in a fight between transcendents? Misun then looked at Taesang again. ¡®...What¡¯s going to happen with you now, Taesang?¡¯ Taesang¡¯s eyes had been glued to the crystals on the ground for a while now. The countless crystals that the Dark King had left behind. Misun frowned at this. Seeing Taesang devouring all those crystals kept bothering her. As well as his strength that was now vastly superior than average. Maybe... Maybe this was thest chance for him to be a transcendent. A monster who was about to take flight. But unlike Misun¡¯s worries, Taesang was having different thoughts. Thoughts about the conversation he had with the man about the crystals. ¡®...A stupid question, really.¡¯ Taesang smiled bitterly. He was still embarrassed about what he¡¯d asked. Taesang had stared at Hansoo with anticipation. If he followed what the Dark King did, then he would obviously end up like him. But what if he ate the crystals and used his power righteously? He was embarrassed because this question had shown the man the greed that was burning inside him, yet he was still curious. But the man looked towards the west and only said one thing. Then the man disappeared towards the west. ¡®Ugh...¡¯ Taesangughed at himself as he thought back to that moment. His expression had been extremely hopeful back then. He felt like he had been epted by the man. He thought that he had received the rights to all the crystals. Since devouring the crystals was the better option for him instead of letting everyone use it to climb up. But after thinking for a while, he came to a different conclusion. Taesang finished his thoughts and got up. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Taesang smiled as he pointed towards the crystals. ¡°Gotta pick those up, right? Can¡¯t leave them rolling around like that.¡± Though Taesang had said it cheerfully, the expression of the others froze. ¡°What...what are you going to do with them?¡± Taesang smiled bitterly at Lauren¡¯s question. ¡®Everyone fears me already...¡¯ This wasn¡¯t what he wanted. He wanted to be strong. But he didn¡¯t want to be distanced from those who loved him, and whom he loved in return. But he¡¯de to a realization. That if you didn¡¯t look around yourself in your charge towards the top, there would be no one left once you looked down from the peak. ¡®Maybe that¡¯s why all the transcendents act alone.¡¯ Even if they wanted to be with other people, or wish to protect their loved ones, all their rtionships would eventually end up so twisted. And he didn¡¯t want to be like that. Thankfully, there was still a chance for him. Taesang looked at the three, and spoke carefully. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll need to talk to everyone about that. After we replenish the amount of crystals I ate.¡± Whether they decided that he should eat them to protect them, or to use them to go up, he would agree to the wants of the others. Maybe they might try to raise another transcendent. No matter what, they still needed a lot of crystals. It would take a long time, but it wouldn¡¯t matter. ¡®...This is the right path, right?¡¯ Taesang mumbled, thinking of the man who had left. Though he might be greedy, since he was a human as well. UAAAAAAAHH! The Dark King in the distance would help steel his mind from straying to that path. Since that man could return at any moment. Maybe even stronger than before. Taesang then looked towards the west. ........................................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª Surprisingly, Hansoo hadn¡¯t gone far. He had something he needed to do. ¡®...They took the il, huh?¡¯ Hansoo thought to himself, after visiting the center of the War Fortress before he left for the west. He searched around a bit in case the Dark King had hidden it, but couldn¡¯t find it in the end. It was probably now in someone else¡¯s hands. Though a normal person would be burnt to a crisp once they touched the il that was located on the mana node, there were existences that could safely grasp it. Since he had made it possible. ¡®It was probably one of the transcendents.¡¯ Hansoo decided to forget about the il for now. Since there was no reason to find it nor was there a method for him to track it down. There was something else he had to deal with at this moment. ¡®We¡¯ve arrived.¡¯ ¡ªrumble¡ª Hansoo stopped to look at the castle in front of him. It was the Keil Kingdom¡¯s refugee fortress, where Taesang, Misun, and the other refugees had previously lived. The attack of the Kang-Kions had turned it into ruins, but he had a reason for his return. ¡®...It¡¯s getting on my mind.¡¯ As to why the abyssal beasts, who went everywhere the humans could be found, had not tried to approach this area. Even before the Kang-Kions attacked, a lot of them had hesitated. Which meant that there was something deterring them in this ce. If that wasn¡¯t the case, then even more Kang-Kions would¡¯ve attacked, which would have resulted in even more casualties. ¡®I must check.¡¯ ¡ªboom!¡ª Hansoo rose high up into the sky and headed towards the center of the fortress. ¡ªchijijijik!¡ª He gathered a tremendous amount of energy around his spear. The Nine Dragons Spear. ¡ªsssss¡ª Six dragons converged almost instantly and crept to the tip of his spear. Then¡ª ¡ªBOOOOOM!¡ª The dark orb that Hansoo created smashed into the ground of the fortress and made a huge noise. ¡ªrummmblee¡ª A single strike was all that needed to break down the fortress that had barely held on after the attack of the Kang-Kions. But its copse wasn¡¯t entirely due to Hansoo. ¡®Cave?¡¯ There was a giant cave right beneath the fortress. Kyaaaaak! Suddenly, something that had been sitting below popped out, rising into the air. A snake-like creature that seemed to have been created from a convergence of darkness. ¡®An Evil Suction Beast.¡¯ They were a solitary-type race. If one didn¡¯t know how to deal with them, then it was a grade 6. If one knew how to, then it would only be at grade 4. A race that sucked energy out of beings to empower themselves and to reproduce. The reason why the cave could not be sensed was because the bodies of these things had been filling up the entirety of the cave, leaving no gaps. ¡®...For them to be living right on top of these guys and still survive....they were really lucky.¡¯ But soon Hansoo realized that it hadn¡¯t been entirely due to luck. These things had been sitting underground withouting up because they hadn¡¯t finished eating. As the dark snakes moved out, he could see what they had been eating. ¡®...Jang Oh? He died?¡¯ Clementine¡¯s underling that had run from him. And the godly artifact he held, Arham¡¯s shield. Though the artifact was on his wrist, his entire body looked mummified after being sucked out by the Evil Suction Beasts. Kyaaak! The snakes all started to rush towards Hansoo. Chapter 317 : Bait (2) Chapter 317 : Bait (2) ¡ªrumble¡ª Kyaaak! The snakes that popped out from the darkness dashed forward to surround him. Hansoo looked at the translucent snakes as he retrieved his spear, striking them with it. ¡ªpapapapapa!¡ª Though his attacks could easily erase a normal person without leaving behind a single trace, the snakes merely turned to smoke, which then converged back into a snake again. And Hansoo frowned at this. ¡®...They ate a lot, huh?¡¯ Evil Suction Beasts grew stronger the more energy they consumed. And they were from a solitary-type race, which meant their individual strengths were far higher than races which acted in groups. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª ¡ªcrack!¡ª Hansooughed coldly as he looked at the snakes who dodged his spears and were now chomping on his Thousand Soldiers Armor. ¡®How presumptuous.¡¯ Though they were hard to deal with, they were merely at grade 4. And with just this many, he could easily crush them with his strength. Then¡ª ¡ªswooosh¡ª One of the snakes biting into Hansoo started to shrivel up. The energy that it had sucked out, but had yet to digest, had instead been sucked back by Hansoo. Well, the spirit inside Hansoo was the one that had done it. And soon Hansoo¡¯s skin began to darken as he absorbed the energy from the shadowy snakes. But then¡ª Kyaaak! The snakes continued to charge towards him. Though their energy was being sucked out, it wasn¡¯t to the point where they could die from it. They just needed to crush him and suck the energy back. ¡ªrumble!¡ª The snakes that had been surrounding the godly artifact, Arham¡¯s shield, all rose into the air and started to soar towards him. ¡ªkuduk¡ª ¡ªkududuk¡ª Soon, dozens and dozens of shadowy strands started to surround him. Then¡ª The energy Hansoo had sucked out from the snakes merged alongside the energy from the mana jade located in his heart. Compressed and transformed, it soon turned into a much more destructive form. ¡ªrumble!¡ª The silk-like Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement, the skill that he¡¯d used in the fight against the Dark King, covered his body. And as the silk stacked on top of each other to their limits. ¡ªbooom!¡ª An extremely bright light exploded out from the darkness surrounding Hansoo. Kyaaak! Roaar! The snakes all started to disappear from the explosion caused by the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement. Like shadows that were lit up by light. Like ink that was being washed away by water. And soon¡ª ¡ªwhoosh¡ª The light faded away as Hansoo started to slowly float down. Hansoo checked his slightly dented armor, scanning his light injuries, and shrugged. He wasn¡¯t satisfied with the amount of damage he had taken, despite having dealt with the situation quickly. The Evil Suction Beasts were a grade 4. They weren¡¯t strong enough to damage him like this. If he¡¯d been prepared, that is. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll need to take a break and set up some countermeasures...¡¯ Moving about without taking the proper precautions made it annoying to deal with the solitary-type races because of their unique characteristics. This was why the existence of other normal adventurers were important. ¡®Strength isn¡¯t everything.¡¯ Hansoo talked to himself. Though the transcendents and the normal adventurers thought that they didn¡¯t need each other, that was only when the two groups were by themselves. Once the abyssal beasts came into the equation, the whole situation changed. The transcendents were strong. But the abyssal race were also ridiculously strong, and if they didn¡¯t know the methods of dealing with the peculiar solitary-type race, it could be dangerous. And the other normal adventures were important necessities, as they helped to discover and produce the special items needed to deal with such things. No matter how strong the transcendents were, they could not produce thousands of items by themselves. ¡®Well, the situation here was a bit different.¡¯ Things might¡¯ve ended up differently if there were beings that threatened the lives of transcendents nearby, but there were only guppies around here. ¡®It might be different in the west.¡¯ If the humans had settled in the west, they would have made preparations for the solitary-type race as well. But that was a story for another day. ¡ªtatata¡ª Hansoonded on the ground, collected the abyssal crystals littered around the ground and then looked towards the dried-up corpse. Not only had his energy been sucked out by the snakes, his body was crushed in many ces from the sheer weight of the beasts. The Evil Suction Beasts had treated his body carefully by slowly sucking out as much as they could, but he¡¯d still ended up like this. ¡®...Maybe it¡¯s Jang Oh. Maybe not.¡¯ Hansoo picked up the shield from the corpse. ¡ªkiiiing¡ª ¡ªkiing¡ª As he poured mana into the Arham¡¯s Shield, the light emitted from it was weak, unlike other godly artifacts. ¡®At least you protected the people above.¡¯ ¡ªnk¡ª Hansoo mumbled as he equipped the shield on his wrist, which had started to crazily suck in mana as if it had been starving for days. If the Evil Suction Beasts hadn¡¯t been busy sucking out the energy from the shield, they would¡¯ve long left the cave and attacked the humans above. Hansoo gently caressed the shield and looked around for any other possible clues, but soon shook his head. Any other traces had long been destroyed by the snakes. If not for the Arham¡¯s Shield on the corpse¡¯s wrist, he wouldn¡¯t have even thought of Jang Oh¡¯s name. ¡®If this really is Jang Oh... who¡¯s the one causing trouble in the west?¡¯ Hansoo thought for a bit, but then shook his head. No matter what, nothing had changed. Since his job hadn¡¯t changed overall. ¡®Well, let¡¯s go back and see if he bit the bait.¡¯ After gently touching the shield, Hansoo then jumped out from the cave. And soon only the corpse was left inside. ......................................... In a hill a distance away from the fortress Hansoo had just left¡ª ¡ªa man was standing at its peak. The man wore a frown on his face. ¡°...What is this? What happened here?¡± The man was gnawing on something as he looked towards the War Fortress in the distance. The now broken-down War Fortress. With small dots of campfire here and there. That ce should be the territory of that Dark Knight. Not only was he imitating Hansoo, he had even settled near the elevator. Though he had charged over here after seeing the Kang-Kions¡¯ strange behavior, but for things to have turned out like this... ¡®...Hmm. Did he fight with someone? Was there another transcendent we didn¡¯t know about?¡¯ Those were clearly traces of a battle between transcendents. The man frowned. He knew about most transcendents. And he had recruited most of them to their side. Since the ones that didn¡¯t join them were pretending to be heroes as they tried to stand up to them. He was going to deal with them all sooner orter, but he had never heard of somebody who could deal with the Dark King. ¡®...I guess I¡¯ll need to look into it.¡¯ The man frowned. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to figure out. Since he could just squeeze it out of the ones sitting by their campfires in the distance. ¡®Well, it wouldn¡¯t matter much if they didn¡¯t, either.¡¯ Though there was only a fifty-fifty chance, it wouldn¡¯t matter. It would just be a form of stress relief. But as he was about to charge towards the War Fortress. KUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!! A horrendous scream could be heard. ¡®...the f***?¡¯ The man turned his head towards the direction of the scream, but then was at a loss for words. A familiar face. ¡®...Why is that retarded f***er doing that?¡¯ The man frowned as he looked at the Dark King roaring loudly as he rolled around the ground. Then the man stopped. ¡®...Wait. This guy seems to be quite strong now.¡¯ They had ignored him before, because the Dark King hadn¡¯t even trained his skill despite having such strength, but looking at the man now, the Dark King seemed to be quite strong. Apparently, he had been sessful with his nursery. But he¡¯d still turned out like this. Which meant that the one who had beaten him was much stronger. ¡®This makes it a bit inconvenient...¡¯ And he could hearughter from around the War Fortress in the distance. Yo! Hahaha! Look at that bastard! How satisfying! Haa...Life is great without that f***er, huh? Though the echo was very quiet, the man could still hear them. ¡®...F***ing insects. They dare to look down on transcendents?¡¯ The man felt like he himself had been insulted, and veins started popping out on his forehead. But anger could be poisonous. The man looked between the War Fortress and the Dark King, and then backed away. Since the one who had destroyed the Dark King could still be within the War Fortress. With his strength, only joy was left for him in this world. He did not want to risk his life. ¡®I must report it first, and we¡¯ll decide afterwards... you should all consider yourself lucky.¡¯ If it weren¡¯t for some other transcendents getting in their way, he would¡¯ve long brought hisrades and destroyed this ce. The existence of transcendents was not something some bugs could look down on. Even if it was the Dark King, the bugs only wanted one thing. Someone they could respect. A leader. ¡®...How dare he.¡¯ The man clenched his fist. Dealing with the man inside the War Fortress would be a bit troublesome. But seeing the Dark King be aughingstock really pissed him off. ¡®...F***ing bastard...You should be thankful.¡¯ He gathered energy within his hands; the man decided to kill off the Dark King instead of letting him bring shame to the name of transcendents. ¡ªchzchchchzzzch¡ª A streak of lightning rose up from the tip of the man¡¯s hand. It gathered the most violent energy in the world, that of lightning, to strike down upon the enemy. Even stronger when used by a transcendent. A force thousands of times stronger than a normal bolt of lightning gathered around his hand. And this skill was even more powerful than the that the Dark King had used in the past. But in that moment, the Dark King sensed the killing aura. ¡°Kuuu..Kuaaaahh!¡± The Dark King looked towards the man with venomous eyes. But the man merely chuckled. ¡°How dare a mere r*tard¡ªno, you¡¯re just a beast now.¡± The Dark King hadn¡¯t even trained himself, had let himself be injured and had even been suppressed. He would be able to kill him with a single strike. The problem was that being that was possibly inside the War Fortress. But the man, whose entire focus was on the War Fortress as he prepared the skill, soon realized something was wrong. Because the Dark King¡¯s gaze was not directed towards him, but slightly behind him. Then¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡®....Huh?!¡¯ The man frowned at the mysterious object that had started to fly towards him from behind, and not from the War Fortress where he had put all his attention on. ................................................ ¡°They¡¯re biting well.¡± ¡®When will I have time to search the entire vast western region?¡¯ ¡ªboom!boom!boom!boom!¡ª Hansooughed coldy as he dashed towards the powerful shockwaves in the distance. Chapter 318 : Bait (3) Chapter 318 : Bait (3) While he was beating up the Dark King, Hansoo thought of something. What if the mysterious being only created the transcendents, but didn¡¯t control them? What were those transcendents doing now? And what would they do once they realized that there was a being stronger than them out there? The answer was obvious. Humans would naturally group together if there was somebody stronger than them. ............................................. ¡ªrumble¡ª Hansoo continued dashing forward, keeping his eye on the man collecting the lightning in the distance. After two years of being asleep, the world was not exactly in great condition. His friends were fighting battles, while the transcendents were causing a ruckus. And the biggest issue was theck of information. To fix this all, he¡¯d need to take down the people causing the ruckus in this changed world. ¡®You first.¡¯ Then¡ª The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement started to surround Hansoo¡¯s spear. The man collecting the lightning was not a simple enemy. Though his strength alone was a bit weaker than the Dark King¡¯s, he would be harder to deal with. Since he seemed to havepleted his .[a] The man who had been preparing the was at a loss. ¡®Wait... did I just fall into a trap?¡¯ The man smirked. ¡®How dare he?¡¯ He¡¯d been slightly wary of the man, since he¡¯d managed to beat down the Dark King. But the moment he saw the person¡¯s identity, he came to a realization. ¡®I guess it was a very close win.¡¯ Though there was still a difference in strength between him and the Dark King, it didn¡¯t seem to be that much. That was more than enough to kill the Dark King. But he himself wasn¡¯t that weak. ¡®Good, I¡¯ll just deal with this kid, kill the Dark King and then leave after destroying the War Fortress.¡¯ Then¡ª ¡ªpajijijijijik!¡ª The spear-shaped lightning gathering around his hand dispersed and reformed around his body, like a suit of armor made of lightning. This form was much more efficient in a longer battle, unlike the spear which was a one-time skill. It would be a waste of energy to probe with such a powerful attack. Then¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª Hansoo and the man collided. ¡ªkaddddududuk!¡ª Hansoo¡¯s Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement, which had previously smashed apart the Dark King¡¯s ws of Loongken, started to drive into the man¡¯s lightning armor. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ The man smirked. He could easily defend from this amount of strength with his own armor. And as soon as this kid showed a weak spot, he could just kill him off with a single blow. But of course, there was no real need for him to block the opponent¡¯s attack with his armor. For example, he could just block it with his weapon, or just simply dodge it. But the man decided to retaliate instead. ¡®I¡¯ll destroy you!¡¯ The most violent energy of the world, the power of lightning. Of course, it had the highest potential when it came to offensive power. The manughed as his hand moved to the weapon on his waist. ¡°Hahaha! With just this?!¡± ¡ªboom!¡ª The man shed out with a dagger he¡¯d kept by his side, which then collided with Hansoo¡¯s spear. Sparks and mana flew out in all directions from the collision. ¡®Let¡¯s see...¡¯ ¡ªkadududuk!¡ª The man smiled as he pushed back the spear. His opponent was not stupid. No, he was very smart indeed. He probably knew that his personal strength was lower, but he¡¯d stille to fight. Which meant that he had something up his sleeves. And as the man expected¡ª ¡ªthe man¡¯s dagger pushed back Hansoo¡¯s spear, the energy surrounding the spear exploded, forcing away the man¡¯s dagger, and even erasing the wave of lightning. It was simr to when Hansoo¡¯s spear had destroyed the Dark King¡¯s . ¡°Uuuu....¡± The Dark King made a pained expression, and he groaned at the memory of his past loss, but the man simplyughed. ¡°Hahahaha! Amazing! How much have you refined!?! Such concentration!¡± Refining. A.k.a. Sharpening.[b] A step for the transcendents to prepare for before going up to the next level. Though the total amount of strength was important, refining was even more so. ¡®Yeah, much more important.¡¯ The man smiled as he thought back to the past, releasing out another sea of lightning from his body. The past. The mysterious being that had given him this strength and skill had left after leaving behind a single message. Focus on a single skill. He didn¡¯t understand back then. Since ording tomon logic, it was better the more skills one had. Though one¡¯s mastery of each individual skill would be a bitcking, no one knew what could pop out in this damned world. This was why it was a good thing to learn a bit of everything for every situation. But he knew that such a powerful being had no reason to trick him, so he had listened to their words. And soon he realized the core reason for the strength behind the transcendents. ¡°Look, you dumbass! Hahaha! This is how you do it properly!¡± The manughed out maniacally as he let out even more copious amounts of lightning. Then¡ª ¡ªrummmble!¡ª ¡ªrumble!¡ª Thunder roared out as it smashed into Hansoo¡¯s body. It was more than enough energy to go through Hansoo¡¯s Thousand Soldiers Armor, past his Reinforcement, and burn his body. ¡ªchiiiiiiik¡ª The Dark King, who had been watching the fight while pondering as to which side to take, was shocked at this sight. ¡°Ughh....¡± ¡®...How can he be so strong?¡¯ He had thought that strength was the most important thing, so he had continued to collect the crystals. And the amount he had collected was much higherpared to this man fighting Hansoo, the man called . But for some reason, Hansoo and Zeus¡¯s strength seemed to be much, much stronger than his own. ¡®...Which side do I take? Damn.¡¯ And as the Dark King continued to ponder¡ª ¡ªboooooom!¡ª ¡ªHansoo charged through the sea of lightning and smashed his spear towards the man¡¯s head. ¡®How dare you...¡¯ Though the Dark King was weak because he hadn¡¯t been refining properly, he himself was different. As Zeus scoffed and was about to attack again with his dagger, ¡ª ¡ªshudder¡ª Chills ran down his back as his entire bodily senses started to scream out in danger. Zeus then realized the ck marble that was heading towards him. ¡®That¡¯s...dangerous!¡¯ If he were attacked by that ck orb, together with Hangsoo¡¯s reinforcement, then even he himself wouldn¡¯t remain unscathed. Then¡ª Right as both attacks closed in, a strange powdered metal appeared around the man¡¯s body. ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯ Thunder King¡¯s Strike. A power that allowed one to be the king of thunder. It allowed the user to freely control metal and lightning, and even turn their body into lightning itself when fully mastered. He still had a long way to go on this path, but he could still easily control a few mere pieces of metal. ¡ªcracklecrackle¡ª Around his semi-formed lightning armor, seven circr metal orbs floated. Then¡ª ¡ªtatatatatat! The orbs embedded themselves in a straight line between the spear and his armor. And soon¡ª ¡ªbooooooom!¡ª Hs metal orbs and the spear collided. The ck orb on the tip of the spear exploded and started to devour everything in the vicinity. ¡®Dammit! I knew this would happen!¡¯ The spear and the metal orbs continued to sh against each other while emitting a tremendous amount of light into the surrounding area. Zeus grit his teeth as he continued to inject more and more energy into the metal orbs. ¡ªkajajajak!¡ª ¡ªcrack!¡ª The first three orbs were destroyed almost instantly. But starting from the fourth orb, the speed of the spear had started to slow down. And by the time the spear broke through the fifth and sixth orbs, it had already lost all its momentum. The spear smashed into the seventh and final orb, but could not go through it. And Zeus didn¡¯t miss this chance as he swung his towards Hansoo. ¡ªboom!¡ª Again, the spear and the dagger collided together again with a tremendous sound. ¡ªpssss¡ª Zeus made a content expression as he watched Hansoo being pushed back. The broken metal orbs turned back into powder and swirled around his body again. ¡®...Damn, that¡¯s strong. Did he just refine his attacking skill or something? These metal orbs aren¡¯t easy to make.¡¯ Zeus frowned as he calcted the amount of metal left around his body. A single strike was all that was needed to go through almost half of his metal powder. Though it didn¡¯t seem like a lot, the amount of metal lost was what he¡¯d gained after three months of ving away the adventurers who had lived near him. It was hard to get because the material for this metal belonged to the horns of the 8th-grade race, the . He wanted to beat up this new kid for a bit, but in the end he was the one who¡¯d lost out. ¡®Should I take him? We¡¯recking a bit of manpower these days.¡¯ Though he didn¡¯t like any of his so-called ¡®allies¡¯, it was better to be friends with somebody powerful than being enemies with them. But Zeus decided not to after a while. ¡®Let¡¯s just kill him. Or take him back half-dead.¡¯ The fact that his group hadn¡¯t known about this person¡¯s existence up till now was a little disconcerting. And for some reason, he had an ominous feeling about this man. ¡ªrumble¡ª Zeus walked forward as he focused on the dagger in his hand. Then¡ª ¡ªsssshhhss¡ª The Roranoa powders started to align themselves onto the dagger. Soon the dagger, which was barely the length of two fingers or so, became a longsword over a meter long. ¡ªkiiiiing!¡ª Then¡ª ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª Zeus swung his sword against the man who was charging towards him again. ¡®I¡¯ll...smash you apart!¡¯ ¡ªzzzzzchchzzch!¡ª From the previous collision, he figured out that he would be able to win. As long as he focused and used the Roranoa powders, he could easily defeat this man. ¡ªbooom!¡ª His sword and the spear collided again as he created another loud noise. And as Zeus expected¡ª ¡ªc-c-crack¡ª The silk-like reinforcement around the man started to make crackling noises as it began to crack apart. ¡®Good!¡¯ ¡ªcrunch!¡ª Zeus smirked as he continued to push the man. And he looked up to see the man¡¯s face. He wanted to see his expression of fear. ¡®How dare youy a trap...¡¯ But then¡ª Zeus realized that something was terribly wrong. What he¡¯d seen was not a face stricken with fear. But rather a pair of cold, cold eyes staring back at him. Then¡ª ¡ªbooooooooom!¡ª Hansoo¡¯s spear withdrew as he pulled back his arm. ¡ªboooom!¡ª Hansoo¡¯s left arm shed out as it blocked Silveril¡¯s path. A small shield on his left hand had blocked it. And in that instant¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡®The hell is this!?¡¯ A yellow light exploded out from the man¡¯s shield and swept around their surroundings. And the power of lightning surrounding his body became noticeably weaker. pssss... The Roranoa powders he¡¯d held in ce with the lightning immediately dispersed as his Silveril turned back from a longsword to a dagger. ¡®Damn!¡¯ ¡ªnk!¡ª Zeus barely managed to guard against the charging shield with Silveril, all while shouting at his back. Towards the Dark King behind him. ¡°You bastard! Are you just going to watch!? Come help me! Then this kid is dead!¡± ¡°Uuhgg....UAAA!¡± And these words of Zeus allowed the Dark King, who had been deep in thought while still suffering from pain, to make a decision and run into the fight. [a]Likely to be exined in the future [b]Ill use refining from now on (sounds cooler) Chapter 319 : Darkness (1) Chapter 319 : Darkness (1) The Dark King pondered as he looked at the scene in front of him. As to which side was the correct one to take. If he took Zeus¡¯s side and suppressed Hansoo, he would gain a chance to escape from this pain. After all, life was the most important thing everyone had, and he would just need to threaten Hansoo to release his suffering. But something bugged his mind. If he helped Zeus and they still lost? What would that man do then? ... ¡®...That would be terrifying.¡¯ But the Dark King soon decided. He could not live in eternal pain like this. He wanted to eat delicacies, sleep with beautiful woman, and enjoy everything a powerhouse like him deserved. ws started extending out from the Dark King¡¯s hand. ¡®Kill.¡¯ One could still get used to pain after a while. Though he couldn¡¯t withstand the pain in his body, he¡¯d gotten used to one thing during the past few days. Fighting amidst the pain. ¡®Good.¡¯ Zeus smiled as he saw the Dark King bring out his ws. He didn¡¯t like being injured, he prefered topletely dominate the other party. And of course, having another person to fight with was always a plus. ¡ªrumble!¡ª The Silveril lengthened once again. ¡ªthen¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Zeus pounced off the ground and swung his de against Hansoo. ¡ªcrackle!¡ª Lightning followed the path of the de as it smashed into the nearby area. The sword shed with the shield, creating sparks, and Hansoo saw the Dark King charging towards him past the shield. Hansoo chuckled. Of course anyone would want to escape such eternal pain. But they should also use their brains. Hansoo flicked his fingers and mumbled. ¡°Maybe you can¡¯t think properly because you¡¯re in pain. Shall I help you?¡¯ Then¡ª ¡ªkwadddddddk!¡ª ¡°Ah...Ahh...AHHHHHH!¡± The Dark King fell mid-dash, and started to scream as all his skills dispersed. ¡ªssssssh¡ª Zeus grit his teeth as he looked at the Dark King rolling around the floor. ¡®F***... I thought as much, but still.¡¯ Of course the person who¡¯d put on such a suppression method wouldn¡¯t allow any forms of retaliation. He¡¯d tried to convince the Dark King just in case, but it seemed it wasn¡¯t very useful. Well, the one in pain was the Dark King anyway, and not him. ¡®This is good, at least I created an opening.¡¯ The slight opening that was caused by the finger flick. Normal adventurers wouldn¡¯t be able to notice and utilize this, but he could. A tiny, tiny opening. ¡ªcrackle!¡ª His Silveril slid past the shield and charged towards Hansoo¡¯s right arm. ¡ªcrack!¡ª A satisfying sound could be heard from his right shoulder, and Zeus smiled at this. ¡®This should be good enough.¡¯ ¡ªchzzzchchzchz!¡ª The tremendous flow of current surged through the Silveril. Even though Hansoo was a transcendent, he was still a human. If his nerves burned up and his heart stopped, he would still die. ¡®I¡¯ll make you suffer a bit more.¡¯ Zeus didn¡¯t focus on his heart, but rather on the nerves all over Hansoo¡¯s body. This would cause the pain to intensify several times more, and could even cause paralysis. But at that moment¡ª ¡®What the...what is this?!¡¯ The lightning that he had poured into the other party¡¯s body was no longer in his control. Instead it was moving ording to Hansoo¡¯s will. ¡®What the fuck?... Is this a Spirit?¡¯ He had heard many stories about Spirits before. But he had never heard of a Spirit that could suck out the energy of the opponent however one willed. ¡®Damn... no!¡¯ In the opening that was created when he lost control over his lightning, Hansoo smashed his spear towards his body. Right above his heart. ¡ªkuddduduk¡ª ¡°Kuhuk!¡± They were too close to each other. The spear that prated through the lightning armor and his ribs continued to dig into his body. Right into his heart. ¡°Huaaa....¡± Zeus breathed out; somehow he was still alive, but only just barely. ¡ªzzchchczhzz¡ª Hansoo, who had been electrocuted, spoke with a cold expression. ¡°Release this before things turn nastier.¡± ¡°...¡± Even he would die if his heart were prated. Zeus slowly nodded and sat on the ground. ......................................................... ¡®What is this bastard?¡¯ Zeus frowned as he looked at the man who was rapidly healing in front of him. This man had been hit by an attack that could have easily burned any normal transcendent countless times over. Even if he had a Spirit, the body should not be able to heal back this quickly. The healing rate was so fast that it was visible to the eye, and his right shoulder was basicallypleted mended already. ¡®...Is he a lizard or something?¡¯ Zeus looked at the man that had defeated him. He¡¯d assumed that he was pushing that man back, but as he thought about it, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. That man¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed a single time during the whole fight, and he still seemed to have many things hidden up his sleeves. Though the man had received a lot more injuries, it now seemed that this was just his style of fighting. Since even he would use his shield to fight if he had a cheat-like healing ability as this man¡¯s. ¡®And it even seems like he grew stronger during our fight...¡¯ Zeus shook his head. That wasn¡¯t the important part. ¡®What do I do now? The situation is really bad.¡¯ At first, he¡¯d been really worried. Of being turned like the Dark King. But thankfully, the man had only suppressed his mana, and hadn¡¯t turned him like the Dark King. Well, the spear was ced right outside his heart too. ¡®Thankfully...wait, why am I thankful...?¡¯ Zeus mocked himself for having such thoughts. Even if one dodged the worst case scenario, they would still be in deep shit. Like now. Then¡ª After almost healing up, the man stood and spoke to him. ¡°So, how many of you guys were out there again?¡± Zeus pondered for a moment. ¡®How should I answer so it¡¯s in my favor?...¡¯ A very short moment of thought. But Hansoo didn¡¯t miss this. ¡°Yeah...things kept inside don¡¯t reallye out on their own, do they?¡¯ ¡®Gotta squeeze them out as always.¡¯ Hansoo smiled coldly as he started to gather a dark-red-colored energy in his hand. The sight immediately caused Zeus to panic. Since that was the same vicious energy currently inside the Dark King¡¯s body. ¡°Ahh! No!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s slightly different.¡± Even before Zeus could react, the dark-red energy had prated into his body. But soon Zeus realized that it wasn¡¯t doing anything, and was now confused. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Hansoo continued to smile coldly. ¡°I need to use you. How will I be able to use you if I turn you into that thing over there? Don¡¯t worry. This is just... well, let¡¯s just say that if I die, you¡¯ll die, too.¡± ¡°What!? You crazy bastard!¡± Zeus flew into a rage. He¡¯d thought that he was already in one of the worst possible situations, but apparently that wasn¡¯t the case. And he knew that what the man had said was true. The dark-red energy squirming around his heart and his brain proved it. Hansooughed at Zeus. ¡°How about it? Have your thoughts changed since we¡¯re now in the same boat?¡± ¡°F***ing hell...¡± Zeus sighed. ¡®Crazy bastard... I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking, but I hope he lives a calm life...¡¯ ¡°What are your goals? I need to know your goals to answer your question. I should at least know what you want since we¡¯re in the same boat, right?¡¯ Hansoo nodded at these words. ¡°Simple. I need a lot of people like you. As many as possible.¡± Hansoo was nning to fish out everyst one of them. And if this guy told him their locations, things would be even easier. And the moment Zeus heard this, he grit his teeth. ¡®F***, this one is going to be trouble.¡¯ Out of the eleven out there, none of them were easy targets. He grit his teeth as he predicted a future of himself bing a meat shield for this bastard. He would need to do his best in that case. Since hisrades, no, they were his enemies now, weren¡¯t easy to deal with. ¡®What the hell is this guy¡¯s identity?¡¯ Then¡ª Something shed through his mind. The mumbles of the being that had given him and his allies their strength. ¡®...Their sizes arepletely different. Were they the same person?¡¯ But for some reason he felt suspicious. Someone who had appeared out of nowhere. A simr outfit. And the golden spear in his hand did not look simple. Zeus cautiously asked just in case. ¡°...Are you perhaps that Kang Hansoo?¡± Hansoo didn¡¯t reply to his question, but Zeus knew. That he was Kang Hansoo. And the moment he realized this¡ª ¡®F***ing hell...¡¯ The one who had turned him into a transcendent seemed to be half crazy, but one thing was clear. They felt an Intense amount of rage towards Hansoo. And he was sure that the being had ways of finding out if Hansoo hade back or not. Then¡ª Zeus¡¯s eyes turned to the War Fortress. ¡®...Was that the reason why he put the Dark King around this area?¡¯ Zeus grit his teeth. ........................................... The normal adventurers in the War Fortress were gossiping amongst themselves. They couldn¡¯t handle this intense feeling of unease. ¡°F***...What exploded this time?¡± ¡°...Why are those guys not climbing up if they¡¯re that strong already? Why are they causing chaos around this area?¡± They thought that everything would end after the Dark King had finally been dealt with, but something else had urred just a few days after. Though they were quite a long distance apart from the battle, the shockwaves from the thunderstorm could be felt in their area. Though the man had won again, there were no guarantees that the man would continue to win. Of course they couldn¡¯t bear this constant lingering sense of danger. One of the people asked Akran. ¡°...Can¡¯t we just go up or something? Damn it all.¡± Akran scoffed. ¡°Does anything change if we go up?¡± ¡°...¡± The man fell into silence. It was true. No matter where you go, if you yourself weren¡¯t strong, nothing would change. Akran spoke to the man who had fallen silent. ¡°This is a chance for us to raise our strength, remember? That man is not our enemy.¡± The man turned around with a grim expression. ¡®Though he¡¯s not a enemy...¡¯ That man was not like the Dark King. He had given them a chance to be stronger. But that didn¡¯t help his fears from going away. ¡®...That man is actually more fearsome.¡¯ Though the transcendents, who they could not handle, were terrifying. That man was even more so, since he was hunting those very transcendents. Any power that wasn¡¯t under one¡¯s control was a symbol of fear. Then¡ª Somebody approached Akran and spoke. ¡°Uh...I think you¡¯ll need toe over for a bit.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The adventurer spoke carefully. ¡°...One of the captured underlings of the Dark King escaped.¡± ¡°What? How?¡± Akran frowned. Chapter 320 : Darkness (2) Chapter 320 : Darkness (2) ¡°Haa...haa...¡± ¡ªrumble¡ª Garp mumbled as he ran; he was one of the underlings of the Dark King who¡¯d been held captive in the depths of the War Fortress. ¡®Damn...didn¡¯t expect it to be this strong.¡¯ Garp stared at the smoking piece of gem he held in his hand. chiiiiii... With just a single use, he was able to st a hole from the jail cell to the maze underground. His mana was sealed and the jail cell was sturdy, so he had no means of escaping it normally. This gem was a result of vastly advanced alchemy. Garp thought of the being who had given him this gem. This was why he¡¯d stayed by the Dark King. Since he had nothing to lose. It was better to act like the Dark King¡¯sckey than going about randomly and getting killed anyway. And in a corner of his mind, he slightly wished that Kang Hansoo wouldn¡¯te. But he really did. From the crazed shouts of the Dark King, there was a strong chance that Kang Hansoo really had arrived. And soon he reached the . ¡®Good.¡¯ After he sent this off, then everything would be over. He knew a lot would happen once he carried it out, but that did not matter to him. ¡ªnk¡ª Garp picked up the abyssal crystal he¡¯d hidden next to the Flier. Just enough to send one person up. He just needed to use this and get on the elevator. That being had told him: ¡ªflutter¡ª Garp smiled as he looked at the Flier soaring through the air. ............................................ ¡®Damn, that guy is also half mad.¡¯ Zeus frowned. He started to calcte at a rapid pace. ¡®...If that beinges into y, then things will get very dangerous.¡¯ It was dangerous since he didn¡¯t know the true identity of the being. He didn¡¯t know how and when that being would strike at them. Which meant that he needed to direct Hansoo towards victories for now. Since he¡¯d also die if Hansoo were killed. And to win? The answer was simple. Hansoo getting stronger. And he himself getting stronger. Zeus thought up to this point, and then asked Hansoo. ¡°...By the way, why didn¡¯t you squeeze them dry?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zeus asked, his expression confused. ¡°I mean, think about it, those things are very useful.¡± Him and the other eleven had formed an alliance to gain and increase the amount of ves they had. A person with arge territory could get stronger at a rapid pace. From creating materials to going against the peculiar races, as well as collecting the abyssal crystals, they could rule over other people and force them to do so. ¡®Yeah... we are Gods.¡¯ That was why they¡¯d thrown away their past names and renamed themselves. It was a bit cringey, but they had followed the words one of them had said. The normal adventurers paid them tribute, and the transcendents protected them. A win-win for both sides. Then Zeus realized that this could be a chance for him. ¡®...Yeah. There¡¯s no better ce to gain more ves than here.¡¯ This location, where the abyssal race and the neers continuously poured out, was the best ce to raise their individual strength in the most efficient manner. Zeus spoke to Hansoo. ¡°Group them up and control them. Why are you busying yourself? You can just make them into your ves and make your life easier.¡± In this world, strength was basically thew. The reason why he and the other eleven struggled so hard to get stronger was because they had already encountered even stronger beings. But Hansoo merely scoffed at Zeus. ¡®Crystals... they¡¯re a convenient item.¡¯ A convenient item, indeed. And he wanted other people to use them to get stronger. He was different than them. He, who had already gained the rights. And they, who needed the crystals to climb higher. Of course he would also get stronger much faster if he used that spear. He could probably go up through the Blue and Indigo zones faster as well. But that wouldn¡¯t do. If he did this, the final barrier would block him. ¡®You should know how lucky you are.¡¯ If he needed crystals, Zeus would¡¯ve long been dead. Since they¡¯d need to fight over the crystals anyway. ¡ªcrack¡ª ¡°Ugh...¡± Zeus cried out as he felt the grasp on his throat tighten. ¡®This maniac.¡¯ Though Zeus also preferred to think with his fists more often than not, this Hansoo guy was just too much. Weren¡¯t they in the same boat? ¡°Hey... even if you did win, aren¡¯t you being too unreasonable? Damned bastard...¡± Hansoo had clearly said that he was useful. If Hansoo really needed him, then shouldn¡¯t he at least treat him like a human being? Then¡ª Hansoo tightened his grip even more. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a misunderstanding. We aren¡¯t equals just because we¡¯re in the same boat.¡± ¡ªcrash¡ª ¡°Huhuuk! Haa...Haa.¡± ¡°I steer the boat, you row it. Got it?¡± Zeus attempted to retaliate by using the Thunder King¡¯s Road, but then realized he couldn¡¯t due to the red energy surrounding his heart and his brain. His rage instantly died down as he felt the energy surrounding his heart. ¡®...I¡¯m in some deep sh*t now. Damnit.¡¯ Hansoo looked at Zeus¡¯s eyes and realized that it was the right time to speak. Hansoo sat next to Zeus and asked. ¡°...You seem to be in a hurry. Why?¡± Zeus¡¯ attitude was not that of an attacker. But rather that of a defender. Hansoo was curious at Zeus¡¯s actions¡ªhe acted like something was bound toe chasing after them. ¡°...¡± ¡°You know, it¡¯s possible that I could slow down, too. What do you know?¡± Zeus frowned, but told Hansoo all he knew. ............................................. ¡®...Who could it be?¡¯ Hansoo frowned. He wondered which one of his enemies would want him dead that badly, but he couldn¡¯t quite put a finger on it. Someone that strong would¡¯ve left an impression on Hansoo if they¡¯d ever met. ¡®Is it Jang Oh? If I hadn¡¯t just seen that corpse, it wouldn¡¯t be this confusing.¡¯ He was puzzled by the mysterious corpse that could¡¯ve been Jang Oh. At this moment, Zeus spoke out carefully. ¡°...Let¡¯s just go up, man. Damn it, it¡¯s not that hard to go up.¡± Zeus mumbled. Though he had his own territory here, it wasn¡¯t as important as his own life. Though he didn¡¯t know whaty above, two transcendents should be able to survive. The Abyssal Crystals¡ªthe tickets for the way up¡ªthey were a joke to acquire anyway. But Hansoo only chuckled. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I have friends who I know will help me.¡± ¡°What? Who?¡± Zeus asked in shock. ¡®...He had friends?¡¯ That changed everything. ¡°Who? Can you bring them?¡± Hansoo shrugged at Zeus¡¯s words. ¡°Depends on how you do.¡± ¡°...F***.¡± Zeus grit his teeth as he realized who Hansoo¡¯s ¡®friends¡¯ were¡ªthey were his own allies. Hansoo continued to speak with a smile. ¡°Come on, say who your allies are.¡± These guys knew each other for sure, and Hansoo wanted to know everything about them. Where they lived. Which skills they used. What their weaknesses were. What they did with their territories. ¡°I¡¯ll add your friends if you do. I told you, I¡¯m only steering the boat and you would be rowing... Isn¡¯t it better to row together with your friends rather than alone?¡± ¡°...¡± Zeus¡¯s expression turned nasty. And after a short period of thought, he spoke. ¡°F***...fine! I¡¯ll tell you everything! I¡¯ll tell you, but... let¡¯s use those guys over there at least!¡± He started out calm, but he was shouting by the time his sentence ended. Hansoo continued to just stare at him, so he started pointing at the War Fortress and shouted: ¡°Why! Why aren¡¯t you using them!? You have to live, right? Huh? Look how useful they are! They can beborers, scouts and...and even meat shields! Shouldn¡¯t you utilize everything at your disposal to win!?¡± Their opponents wouldn¡¯t be easy. No, his allies, all eleven of them, were tough nuts on their own. He didn¡¯t want to die yet. ¡®Meat shield...¡¯ Hansoo chuckled. ¡°This is why I like you guys.¡± ¡®Eres, you told me before. That... that I should not kill them.¡¯ But a small voice came out from the depths of his mind. Hansoo chuckled at the whispers of the Pandemic de¡¯s seed. ¡®This is all because of you anyway, it¡¯s basically all done. Besides... who could it be?¡¯ Hansoo looked to the west. ...................................... The Flier flew through the air and continued to head west. Past a city with humans. Past a vige with a small poption. Towards the far west. The capital of the Empire. ¡ªrumble¡ª A man was standing where the Empire¡¯s Capital had once been. In the middle of the White Dragon Arena, where Tiamet had stood and absorbed the enemy. ¡ªflutter¡ª The moment the fliernded, the stone-like expression of the man altered slightly. ¡®What is this?¡¯ The man walked up to the paper and read it. Then¡ª The man¡¯s expression brightened up. ¡°...Finally.¡± ¡®Where have you been sleeping, Kang Hansoo?¡¯ He had found him. Finally... ¡®Good, it seems that I¡¯ll be able to avenge you, Jang Oh.¡¯ ¡ªcrack!¡ª The man smiled as he smashed the white Rangkom¡¯s Stake into the ground. And then¡ª D-D-D-D-Diii The mana node which flowed through the entire continent started to reverberate. Chapter 321 : Darkness (3) Chapter 321 : Darkness (3) As the man drove Rangkom¡¯s Stake onto the ground, the mana node started to shake. ¡ªbrrrrr¡ª The man smirked as he felt the vibrations. He sensed that the giant seal blocking the five senses of ¡®it¡¯, which flowed through the mana node, had been released. ¡®Good, I hope he likes my gift.¡¯ A gift only had value if there was a person to receive and if the person receiving it had been surprised by it. So he had hidden it. Until the time was ripe. And now¡ª ¡ªthe person to receive the gift had arrived. Right now was the perfect time to gift it¡ªwhen the receiver had no idea about it. ¡ªrumble¡ª The man continued to smile as he felt the vibrations ringing from the depths of the earth. ¡®It begins.¡¯ Nurture. The ones nurturing others never realize that they¡¯re being nurtured at the same time. Evil devoured other evil things to be a bigger evil. And to raise arger evil¡ª ¡ªyou needed a lot of small ones. ¡®You all grew well, right? You should¡¯ve...since I¡¯ve only picked the good ones.¡¯ People who didn¡¯t care about anything else in order to raise their own strength. People who wouldn¡¯t bat an eye at someone else¡¯s pain for their own advantage. He had specifically chosen those types since they would have the quickest growth. The man smiled as he thought of the ¡®seeds¡¯ he had nted. ............................................... Amidst a field about 1,300 kilometers away from the War Fortress. In the middle of the Empire¡¯s border city of the past, two people stood atop a guard tower. Then the man looked towards the woman with sharp facial features. ¡°Woah, Demeter. You built a nice city.¡± The woman called Demeter frowned as she spat back her reply: ¡°I said not to call me that, it makes me ufortable. Call me by my name. Ugh, why did Miguel suggest we do this...?¡± The man continued to smirk as he replied. ¡°Why? I like this idea of Zeus¡¯s very much.¡± ¡°...Grow up. Please.¡± The man shrugged as he spoke: ¡°Just ignore Zeus entirely then. He was the one who suggested we build the city as well. Look, look at how well you built the city.¡± The man looked towards the vast city below them as he chuckled. The man was called Hermes. His hearing and sight were considered top ss even among the transcendents. And in his eyes¡ª ¡ªhe saw everything in their surroundings within a hundred-kilometers radius. ¡ªboom!boom!boom!boom!¡ª The first thing that caught his attention was the thing right below them. There was something continuously making noise below the guard tower. Somewhere behind the walls, hundreds of malnourished people were mming at something with hammers. Countless materials were being mixed together, and melted down with mes. Metals were turned into weapons, while other rare materials were turned into useful objects for the transcendents. ¡®Mmm....this is one thing I did better than Demeter.¡¯ Hermes continued to look around with a content expression. Towards the vast icy ne past the castle walls. Screams of rage and pain continued to echo out. Thousands of adventurers had spread out around the icy nes to hunt. For materials to be used in alchemy. Of course, if he, a transcendent, fought with them, it would be easier for them to hunt, as well as much safer. But no that wouldn¡¯t do. How could they, who¡¯d reached the level of gods, do such a trivial task? Plus, they had something else to do anyway. ¡®Oh? Running away?¡¯ Hermes whistled as he looked to Demeter. Though he didn¡¯t need to tell her, he wanted to get on her good side whenever he could. ¡°Filthy bugs.¡± Demeter¡¯s expression turned dark. Then¡ª She mmed her foot on the ground. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª ¡ªcrackle!¡ª Revealing a power that was simr to what Hansoo had disyed by using his Spirit. Then¡ª ¡ªkakakakakak!¡ª A giant metal pir shot out from beneath the man who was trying to run away and pierced right through him. And shockingly, the man didn¡¯t die. Hermes shrugged at this scene. He knew why she hadn¡¯t killed the man. ¡®So thrifty.¡¯ The man who had run would soon realize that he should have just died back then. Since he would soon be dragged to the nursery. ¡®But, anyway... where did she put it?¡¯ Previously, it seemed to have been in the upper regions of the city, but now it had apparently disappeared. But after a moment of searching, the man realized where it was. It was right below them. Deep below them. Screams continued to echo out from deep underground. Screams of humans being ripped apart by abyssal beasts. ¡®Sheined about it being ugly... I guess that¡¯s why she moved it underground...¡¯ ¡®Demeter... how venomous, this is even bigger than mine.¡¯ He thought he had a prettyrge nursery, but Demeter¡¯s nursery was at least twice the size of his own. He himself filtered out pretty females to make a harem, so he had a certain order around the city, but Demeter seemed to despise all humans. To Demeter, all other normal beings on this floor were ves that could create weapons for her, and deliver her the Abyssal Crystals. ¡®...She¡¯ll get stronger much faster than me at this rate. I guess I¡¯ll need to go back and expand my nursery.¡¯ Strength wasw. Though they had formed an alliance out of fear for the being who¡¯d made them, if the bnce of strength between them were to break, who knew what would happen? ¡®What¡¯s going on inside that guy¡¯s head anyway? Why were we given freedom...?¡¯ Well, it was a good thing anyway. Since they were given time to grow stronger. ¡®Yes, we must get stronger.¡¯ At this point, Hermes was speaking with a slightly annoyed voice. ¡°Why aren¡¯t Hades and Zeusing?¡± The reason he¡¯de was for a meeting. The topic of today¡¯s meeting was to discuss the issue of Ekidu and Karhal. And how they would erase them. Though they¡¯d merely been pressuring them up until now because they were toozy to fully deal with them, those two bastards continued to be an annoyance. Since it hade to this, they were going to uproot them entirely. ¡®And...they seem to be getting stronger even faster than we are, despite not utilizing their territory...¡¯ Hermes had traded blows with Karhal recently, and his right hand was still throbbing from pain. Then¡ª ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Hermes frowned at the minute vibrations that rang out from deep under the ground. Hermes stole a nce at Demeter. ¡®Did she not feel it?¡¯ Apparently, Demeter hadn¡¯t felt it. Well, it made sense. Even he, the one with the most heightened senses, had barely felt it due to his focus on the nursery. Very minute vibrations that had originated from very far away. ¡®What...¡¯ Hermes was about to mention it to Demeter, but then, he didn¡¯t need to. Since the vibrations were getting stronger by the second. And soon even Demeter could feel it. ¡°...What the hell...is this?¡± The vibrations were getting increasingly stronger. They thought that something had blown up beneath the earth, but soon they realized what was really going on. The vibrations weren¡¯t getting stronger, but rather the thing causing it was getting closer. At a tremendous speed. ¡ªrummmble!¡ª ¡®It¡¯sing through the mana node!¡¯ ¡°F***! What the hell?¡± Demeter shouted out in shock. The aura of the mysterious thing heading towards them was extremely vicious and evil. To the point where she couldn¡¯t determine what it could be. Demeter pondered for a bit and then spoke to Hermes. ¡°Let¡¯s run away.¡± ¡°Run away?¡± Hermes clenched his teeth. ¡®Can we even get away?¡¯ The mysterious thing was moving way too fast. To the point where he¡¯d barely be able to escape even at his fastest speed. Demeter nodded. ¡°Yeah. With your skill, you could move fast enough even if you carried me.¡± ¡°...¡± Demeter clenched her teeth as she looked at the silent Hermes. ¡®This bastard. He¡¯s always nagging at me to sleep with him, but...¡¯ It seems the moment their lives were on the line, even Hermes was having second thoughts. But there was nothing else she could do. Though she was stronger in terms of strength, she was much inferior when it came to speed. Demeter shouted at Hermes: ¡°If we get out of this, I¡¯ll grant you one wish, so... let¡¯s just try running away first.¡± Hermes pondered for a moment but then shook his head as he lifted Demeter up. ¡®Let¡¯s just think of it as doing some charity work. I¡¯ll be getting a wish anyway.¡¯ He had slept with countless beautiful women. What he wanted now was a strong woman. A woman even stronger than himself. ¡®...Though that Ekidu girl is who I really want, this is still good enough.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡ªrumble¡ª The wind spirits started to gather beneath Hermes. And the space beneath his feet folded onto itself. But right at the moment when Hermes and Demeter looked close to flying off¡ª ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Demeter urged Hermes on after he had stopped. That mysterious thing was charging towards this ce at a tremendous speed anyway. While releasing that terrifying aura that pricked her skin. She wanted to leave as fast as possible, but why had he stopped? Hermes smiled at Demeter. ¡°Dumbo. We need to clean things up before we leave, right?¡± Then¡ª ¡ªrumble¡ª Demeter extended her feet and mmed down onto the ground. ¡ªrummmble!¡ª Thousands and thousands of spikes shot up everywhere within a radius of a few kilometers around them. Right from beneath the feet of the adventurers. ¡ªkwadddduk¡ª ¡ªkaduk¡ª While Hermes was shocked by the noise, Demeter just lifted her feet and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯ll take a bit of time for that thing to eat all of this.¡± Hermes smirked. ¡°What a smart girl.¡± ¡®Sexy.¡¯ Then¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª The guard tower that they¡¯d been standing on blew apart, and their bodies instantly turned into a dot in the distance. Ahhhh! Uaaahhh! The only thing left behind were the adventurers who were still screaming. ................................................... ¡°Look at this, Sir Kang Hansoo.¡± Hansoo frowned at what Akran had hurriedly brought over. A dark piece of rock. ¡°You found this in the maze?¡± ¡°Yes, more specifically, near the mana node that passes through the maze.¡± Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the dark piece of rock that some lifeform had created. ¡®I wondered why there were no higher grade races...¡¯ With this around, no other races could really settle down. ¡°Someone seems to have the same thoughts that I did.¡± ¡®...The same thoughts?¡¯ Zeus looked confused by Hansoo¡¯s words. Chapter 322 : Ark-Roa (1) Chapter 322 : Ark-Roa (1) There were countless strange creatures and races. But no matter where one went, there was always a higher mountain among the races. ............................................ Hansoo continued to look at the dark rock in his hand as he spoke to Zeus. ¡°There¡¯s something you need to do.¡± ¡°Something I need to do?¡± Hansoo nodded. ¡°You said you guys had a way to contact each other, right?¡± Zeus nodded. Though most of them preferred going solo, they still had forms ofmunication since they were in an alliance after all. After seeing Zeus nod, Hansoo continued: ¡°Tell them all to gather here if they want to live.¡± Zeus frowned at this. Hansoo¡¯s expression had always been very carefree. Even while fighting against him, Hansoo had never lost hisposure. Even when he told Hansoo that there were twelve of them, Hansoo hadn¡¯t seemed scared but rather excited to beat them all up. But right now, Hansoo was making a very grim expression. ¡®What is this...?¡¯ While Zeus was quietly trying to figure it out, there was someone who couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity. ¡°What is this anyway?¡± Akran¡¯s expression was full of worry. ¡®... I didn¡¯t want to get tangled with these guys.¡¯ Akran really, really did not want to get tangled with the transcendents. But after seeing these tracks, he couldn¡¯t ignore it. The tracks of something that had passed by. The tracks left by that mysterious creature stood out so much that everyone could figure out which direction it was heading to. But the scouts did not dare. The vicious and greedy aura left behind in those tracks were terrifying enough. Not to mention the hint of gluttony mixed in. And shockingly, there was no aura of craziness or evil that they normally felt from a transcendent. This made it even scarier. Since this thing wouldn¡¯t hesitate for even a moment before it devoured them. As if the reason for its very existence was to eat. So Akran hade to find Hansoo. He felt like Hansoo would know about it. Hansoo crushed the stone in his hand and spoke: ¡°Ark-Roa.¡± ¡°...Ark-Roa?¡± At least back when he roamed around the Abyss, the other races called this race the Ark-Roas. The dark shadows. They didn¡¯t have actual bodies or even any form of conscious. Just pure gluttony. ¡°...Damn. All sorts of damned things exist, huh? Is there only one? Do these things reproduce as well?¡± Akran, and those nearby, frowned at Zeus¡¯s question. One was terrifying enough. If these things covered the world, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. But Hansoo shook his head. ¡°It can¡¯t reproduce.¡± ¡°Phew...¡± But Hansoo continued to speak. ¡°Because this is only a baby.¡± ¡°Baby?¡± Hansoo nodded. ¡°Well, not really a baby in biological terms, but...more like an egg. It will reproduce after it fully grows up...Yeah, it cannot reproduce. Yet.¡± ¡°...What? This is an egg?¡± Zeus mumbled, sensing the terrifying aura that radiated from the stones. At least ording to the biology they knew, eggs were weaker than babies. An existence that can only protect itself with its hard shell. But an egg that was this strong? ¡®...What would it be like if it hatches?¡¯ As Zeus and the others gulped¡ª ¡ªHansoo was having different thoughts. ¡®...What an unfitting ce for it to descend.¡¯ Ark Roa. If this thing was let loose and allowed to freely devour and evolve... It could chew up dragons for breakfast, and the demon kings as dessert. And even Hansoo had only seen one that was fully grown in his previous life. One had been able to grow while the races of the 6th level of the Abyss were fighting each other. By the time the other races realized its existence, this thing had grown to the point where it didn¡¯t need to hide itself anymore. And realizing the situation, all other races came to a ceasefire and united under a single banner to get rid of this one monster. They had won in the end, but the number of beings on the 6th floor of the Abyss had been reduced to a fourth of its original poption. All from fighting a single Ark-Roa. So all the races would instantly destroy them as soon as they detected it while still in its infancy, and thus, weaker. Because of its terrifying potential, it was a race that had reached the point of extinction. That was the Ark-Roa. Of course it didn¡¯t belong here. The ce for this thing was the Abyss. The Abyss where countless races fought amongst each other inside the humongous dimension. ¡®...Maybe it coulde down because it was an egg.¡¯ Though the elevator seemed to send down anything that came its way, it abided by one strict rule. The objective of the elevator wasn¡¯t to annihte the humans, but rather, to watch them fall into misery and despair. So naturally, there was really a limit to who coulde down. Which meant that this thing really was an egg. An egg that had been beaten halfway to death, and the weakest amongst its race. Which made it even more dangerous. Since a weakened foe was bound to be more aggressive. Though he didn¡¯t know why it had been calm up until now, it would soon devour everything once it started to move. To evolve past an egg. To gather nutrients to be born as a baby. ¡°So hurry and tell yourrades. Tell them to gather here if they don¡¯t want to get killed.¡± Then¡ª Zeus made an understanding expression as he spoke: ¡°So you¡¯re throwing the others away, right? Only taking the useful ones.¡± Akran¡¯s expression turned dark. And Zeus smirked. ¡®No matter how good you act...you¡¯re still a transcendent.¡¯ But Hansoo cut Zeus off. ¡°The normal adventurers don¡¯t need to worry about it. The rest of you do, though.¡± ¡°Huh?¡¯ Hansoo chuckled. ¡°Have you ever seen a lion lick up ants off the ground?¡± ......................................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡°Haaa...Haa...¡± ¡®This should be enough.¡¯ Hermes dropped Demeter down after reaching the guard tower of his city and sighed out. ¡ªcrackle¡ª The dimensional crack that he¡¯d gone through could still be seen behind him. ¡®Ugh, all that running is making me real tired.¡¯ It had really been a very long time since he¡¯d run that madly. It was even more strenuous since he¡¯d been carrying a person along the way. But Demeter looked worried as she got down from Hermes¡¯s grasp. ¡°Why did youe here? Why didn¡¯t you go further?¡± Demeter and Hermes¡¯s territories were the closest. Since Hermes settled near her. Of course it was still a little bit over a hundred kilometers away, but thinking back to that thing¡¯s speed made her worried. But Hermes chuckled as he grasped her shoulder. ¡°Why are you in such a rush? You said you¡¯d grant me a wish.¡± ¡®This horny bastard...is that why you came here?¡¯ Demeter frowned inwardly, but soon nodded. Since she needed him nearby to run away. ¡®Well. Let¡¯s just think of it as a form of payment.¡¯ She didn¡¯t really dislike Hermes either, and she felt like they had enough time anyway. It would take some time for that thing to eat all those bugs, ande all the way over here. And plus, there was a lot of food beneath them as well. Right as Demeter was about to hold Hermes, who was slowly approaching her¡ª ¡°Ah, one moment. How rude of me. Go wait below, and let me prepare something.¡± ¡°...?¡± Hermes backed off as he jumped down from the tower. ¡®...What did he prepare? He seems to be much more romantic than I¡¯d thought.¡¯ But the moment Demeter sat on the bed. ¡ªshiver¡ª A chill ran down her back. Something was approaching them quietly. From below the very tower where she was in now. Then¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª The sound of a huge explosion blew out from where Hermes had jumped down to. The sound of activation for Hermes¡¯s skill, . And Demeter realized what had happened as she roared out loud. Hermes had detected it a step before she did. That the thing had been silently chasing them the whole time. ¡°You f***ing bastard! How dare you use me as bait!?¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª It was toote to run. Demeter quickly mmed down her foot as she felt the terrifying aura charging up towards her. ¡ªrumble!¡ª The tower copsed as thousands and thousands of spikes shot out and started attacking the monster. But it was toote. ¡ªkudududududuk!¡ª The thing that had made her and Hermes run in terror had charged through the spikes and chomped off her lower body. ¡°Uahh!!...Uhh...¡± She knew the moment she got bit¡ª ¡ªthat she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. The lower part of her body that had entered its mouth quickly disintegrated, and was sucked away. Towards another area in its dark body. Krrrrk. Urrk. Demeter was at a loss as she looked at the creature that was devouring her. It wasn¡¯t some dumb monster. ¡®It learned, huh? That we wouldn¡¯t run if it did that.¡¯ She didn¡¯t know where this thing hade from, but it seemed like the other creatures that lived nearby this thing previously hadn¡¯t been able to run away from it in time, and it hadn¡¯t realized that things could actually run away. Which was why it had openly charged at them in the beginning. But as soon as it sensed them running, it changed its tactics. It hid its aura andunched a sneak attack instead. Kwaaaaaa. ¡®F***ing...bastard.¡¯ Her eyes filled with hate, Demeter looked towards the direction Hermes had run off. She then slowly closed her eyes with a smile. ¡®...At least everyone else will also get killed. Let¡¯s all meet again inside its belly.¡¯ As she left that curse behind, Demeter lost consciousness. And as her body was devoured, the surface of the dark Ark-Roa changed colors and transformed. .................................................... ¡°Hurry up.¡± Hansoo spoke towards Zeus and Akran. They didn¡¯t have a lot of time. Akran gulped as he nodded. ording to Hansoo¡¯s stories, this world would end if that thing was allowed to grow up. ¡®Damn...Why is he making me do this?¡¯ Zeus frowned as he retorted: ¡°...What are you going to do while we do this?¡± Hansoo replied with a short answer. ¡°I¡¯m going to end this.¡¯ The seed¡¯s voice rang out within his mind. Chapter 323 : Ark-Roa (2) Chapter 323 : Ark-Roa (2) ¡ªrumble¡ª Hermes looked back to where his territory had been as he wiped off his cold sweat. ¡°Haa...Ha...¡± If Demeter had noticed it before he did, then he would¡¯ve be its food instead. Since Demeter would¡¯ve made the same choice he did. ¡®Don¡¯t hate me that much...¡¯ Hermes sighed as he pondered. As to what he would do. But he didn¡¯t need to think about it that long. ¡®Why am I even thinking about all this? I just need to go up.¡¯ This was good actually. That crazy thing would be running around while hunting for beings like himself. Rummaging through this entire world. Once it devoured all the transcendents in this world, it would then turn to the normal adventurers. ¡®This is going to be and of the dead.¡¯ Hermes decided to head towards the elevator right away. Though it was a shame to throw away his painstakingly created territory, it was better than being killed. He could always make a newnd after going up anyway. But then¡ª ¡ªparararararak¡ª Hermes frowned as he felt something flying towards him. ¡®...This Flier is for emergency contact only... Did the others notice it as well?¡¯ Then it would be troublesome. Since he would only be able to escape to the elevator if the others acted as bait for him. If everyone headed towards the elevator, then it was obvious where that monster would go to. After reading the message, Hermes sighed in relief. It seems they hadn¡¯t found out yet. But the message was still shocking. ¡®...Zeus? You¡¯re asking for help?¡¯ Hermes was actually surprised. This guy would never ask for help even if he was tortured. But Hermes shook his head. ¡®Why should I?¡¯ Of course they were on friendly terms. But there was no reason for him to when he was about to go up. That monster he¡¯d encountered was too terrifying for him to stay any longer than necessary. ¡®F***ing dumbass. Captured? What the hell happened to you? Just deal with it yourself.¡¯ Nobody would respond to Zeus anyway. Hermes chuckled after deeming none of hisrades to be useful, and he charged towards the elevator using his . ............................................ ¡ªrumble¡ª Hansoo checked the status of his body after moving about a hundred kilometers away from the War Fortress and into the tundra. There were no signs of life nearby. Well, there were non-humans. Kiiiing. A Dakrama charged towards the cave where Hansoo was standing. But after sensing Hansoo¡¯s horrifying aura, it immediately made a U-turn and ran away. The dark red smoke slowly drifted out of his body. And Hansoo chuckled at the sight. It had made a wise decision. There was a reason why he¡¯d headed so far away from the War Fortress. If he failed here, then everything in the nearby vicinity would be annihted. If he failed, then his body would be a humongous living weapon. The Pandemic de¡¯s soul spoke to Hansoo. Hansoo nodded. He was different from the other transcendents. He had to nt the Skills of Annihtion in his body one-by-one. Right from the beginning, that had been the aspect of his trait, the . A trait which allowed one to absorb the experience and knowledge of the creator of the skill, and even allow oneself to take it a step further. It only looked like a normal evolution on the surface. Though it was impossible to rise up a step by devouring some random skill, but devouring a skill of annihtion would allow him to evolve a skill to the next level. Like how he had crossed a wall when he evolved his Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement two years ago. The next skill to be evolved was already set. Pandemic de. Usually, this skill would evolve faster the more it was used to kill. Like how the owner of the Pandemic de had done in the past. The creator of this skill had melted an entire world, and from that incident, had trained the skill to its limits. And it was the obvious path to take. Though it would take longer, it was safer and more fun to do so. But there was a way to shorten the time as well. Like how the owner of the Nine Dragons Spear had done in the past. But Hansoo chuckled. ¡°Only those who need to die should die. Where¡¯s the meaning in a world if everyone dies?¡± The Pandemic de¡¯s soul mumbled. <...Whatever. You¡¯re the one dying, not me. At least you stopped ying around like a clown.> Then¡ª ¡ªrumble¡ª The spores of the Pandemic de started to overflow inside Hansoo¡¯s body. The dark red aura that had been devouring his insides. The quickest and most efficient way to raise the mastery level of Pandemic de. [Forcefully make the number of spores go on a rampage and make your body get used to it] Gather the spores that are used to melt enemies and use them to melt your own body. Turn your own body into a container for the Pandemic de. This was the fastest and most efficient method indeed. If one discarded the dangers. ¡®Insane.¡¯ The owner of the seed sighed. This guy had been doing this ever since his egg form. Though the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement had risen to another level, the Pandemic de continued to reproduce to melt his nerves and intestines. Because of this, his muscles, bones, and tendons that had been enhanced by the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement could not stand the pressure, and prevented them from working properly. He had to use a part of his mana to forcefully protect those parts of his body. He couldn¡¯t even use the Pandemic de as a weapon. Since the spores were focused on burning up his body. He¡¯d even got injured by things that he could crush with a finger, like that Dark King or Zeus. Someone who had fully mastered a skill and someone who¡¯d merely bulked up using crystals; the difference was like that of the heavens and earth, even within the 1st-star transcendents. Though both were made of iron, a baton and a sharp sword were vastly different. ¡®Though the mastery level of the Pandemic de did go up fast...¡¯ He had done so up til now since there had been no real dangers, but now everything had changed. Hansoo had poured most of his mana into the Pandemic de instead of the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement. Then¡ª ¡ªroaaaarr!¡ª Hansoo¡¯s mana jade released a torrential amount of mana. Not to protect his body but to increase the number of spores. Then¡ª ¡ªshhhhhhhh!¡ª The dark red aura started to run rampant inside his body. The spores continued to reproduce, greedily devouring Hansoo¡¯s mana, melting his body down and seeping out from inside him. Dark red smoke seeped out from his seven orifices, and his skin was soon covered by a red, toxic substance. ¡ªchiiiiiiiiik!¡ª His entire body melted down as smoke rose up. And caused the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement and Immortal Soul to retaliate furiously. A battle of time. Whether his body could withstand this and allow him to rise up to another level. Or melt down under the pressure. ¡®Ugh, why is he willing to go through all this...? He just needs to melt down about half the people in this world.¡¯ Who cares if the others died? Hansoo just needed to ignore that Ark-Roa, climb up and slowly train. And it would be even faster if he used the Pandemic de to train against those who would be dying anyway. Why was the future ¡®Demon King¡¯ acting like this? He was the owner of the being who had melted down an entire world to rise up as a transcendent, and he didn¡¯t understand this situation. ¡®Well... some already view this guy as a Demon King now.¡¯ The soul then thought of Zeus, who should be running towards a specific location. The soul had heard Hansoo ordering Zeus to tell the others to gather if they didn¡¯t want to die. But couldn¡¯t they just go up? Hansoo, who was now fully covered in a dark-red shade, spoke with difficulty: ¡°It...doesn¡¯t...ma...tter...Somebody...else will...act instead...¡± <...Who? Karhal? Ekidu? Those guys?> Hansoo shook his head. ............................................................ ¡ªrummmmble¡ª ¡ª swoooosh¡ª ¡®Good, good. I¡¯m almost there.¡¯ Hermes, who had been ripping through space like a bolt of lightning, smiled as he neared the giant elevator. That Zeus guy was pretty useless, but he did give him an important piece of information. That the War Fortress was rebuilt and the adventurers were slowly gathering more Abyssal Crystals. Which meant that he could just pick up the crystals on the way. ¡®If there¡¯s some pretty girls... seven will do.¡¯ He would need at least that much if he was going up to a new world. But as Hermes continued to fly with a smirk on his face¡ª ¡ªhe suddenly stopped after seeing a familiar back. ¡®...What the? Did he notice it as well?¡¯ The most silent one of them all. Though he had no skills rted to the underworld, he was called Hades because he acted like a grim reaper would. And Hades was now standing on a hill, staring at the Elevator. All while hiding his aura. ¡®...I don¡¯t feel good about this.¡¯ It was always best to follow suit if he had no information about what was going on. Hermes also hid his aura as he asked Hades. ¡°...What? Hades? Why are you standing here?¡± Hades nodded in greeting and only pointed towards the elevator. Towards a location near the giant elevator to be specific. And Hermes¡¯s expression turned stiff as he looked. The one who¡¯d made them. The being who stood in the deepest corners of their hearts like a heavy stone. That being had been slowly fading away from their memories because he had left without asking them for anything. But for him to appear at this time. And his objective seemed to be very clear. Kuaaaaa... Their creator. And the person who was being crushed under his feet. Hermes clenched his fists as he looked at this scene. ....................................................... ¡°Aahhhhh...¡± The Dark King, who couldn¡¯t win over his fear of death and had tried to go up, had been caught and was now crying out loud. And the man who had cut off the legs of the Dark King chuckled as he looked around at the elevator. He didn¡¯t ask anything of them. Since no owner would ask the pigs they raised for anything. But it would be annoying if they went up. Because then the thing he had released would have less food. ¡®Let¡¯s see... One or two should have been eaten already. Kang Hansoo, where are you now?¡¯ No one could go up. The man who had released the Ark-Roa and had made the transcendents thenughed coldly next to the elevator. Chapter 324 : Ark-Roa (3) Chapter 324 : Ark-Roa (3) Crunch. Crunch. Crunch. As it finished devouring another person, the Ark-Roa¡¯s color and shape became more and more defined. Limbs sprouted out, and its body shrunk down in size. Though it was now smaller, it had be stronger overall and even its intelligence had risen. And slowly, the memories of the humans it had eaten started to appear inside its head. Well, it had the memories after consuming them actually. It just didn¡¯t have the intelligence to decipher the meanings behind them up until now. It had solely been focused on instinctively hunting and finding nutrition. But not anymore. There were about thirteen nutritious ones left. Ten of which wererades of the two it had eaten. Two were enemies with the ten. One was feared by all. Kirrrik. Ark-Roa pondered with its newfound intellect. It was not a match for the being that everyone feared. But it wasn¡¯t hard to reach that level. It would just need to eat about four more to get to the next stage. Then everything would be over. It could then devour the world. Ark-Roa continued to think. It was time to choose. Either to eat the two who were separated from the others, and then head for the ten. Or head towards the ten. Of course, it didn¡¯t have to think very long. Its hunger had continued to call out to it. And it was even worse because it had absorbed the greed of the humans it had eaten. Greed for power. Greed to crush everything beneath its feet. Though it wasn¡¯t within the memories of the humans it had eaten, it had a feeling that it needed to get stronger as soon as possible. This newly enhanced greed and gluttony drove the Ark-Roa past the great tundra. ......................................... ¡®F***...F***. F***. What do I do?¡¯ Hermes was at a loss. He knew instinctively that the monster standing below the tower was a level above them. But then¡ª A familiar voice could be heard behind him. ¡°You bastard, you just tried to run away, right?¡± Hermes shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t fuss over it that much, you would¡¯ve done the same thing.¡± ¡°...Ugh.¡± Zeus gave up. They were all like this. Since that man had deliberately picked people like this in the first ce. ¡®What a shitshow.¡¯ One after another, their allies started to gather. ¡ªssssss¡ª ¡°What¡¯s up? Why did you call us to meet up?¡± ¡°F***...Did you call us over to deal with him?¡± ¡®One...Two.Three.¡¯ Zeus frowned as he counted. Other than Hades, Hermes, and himself, there should be nine left. But only five hade. ¡°Where¡¯s Demeter?¡± Zeus asked in confusion. He never knew what that b**** Athena was ever up to, and the other two were arrogant so it made sense that they wouldn¡¯te. ¡®Athena is really hard to meet. I¡¯ve seen her maybe...once? Twice?¡¯ But this Hermes kid always followed Demeter around while wagging his tail. For someone whose territories were so close to note together... Hermes inwardly jolted at the question. ¡®Should I answer?¡¯ But the answer came from someone else. Kyle, also known as Hades, raised his hand. ¡°She was eaten.¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t joke around...What could even eat us?¡± One of the girls who had arrived after Zeus scoffed, but Zeus cursed out since he knew the identity of the Ark-Roa. ¡°F***...it¡¯s that fast already. Why did you just leave if you knew she was being eaten? Why didn¡¯t you help?¡± ¡°...Apparently, you haven¡¯t seen it yet.¡± Hades replied with a heavy expression. They wouldn¡¯t really help each other if they were dying anyway. Even if their own children were being eaten, they wouldn¡¯t actually go and help them. Hades really didn¡¯t want to approach the creepy creature that devoured Demeter. Afterwards it had gone through some sort of metamorphosis, making strange noises all the while. The other trancendents noticed the strange tension between Zeus and Hades, and grew uneasy as well. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up? What really happened?¡± ¡°Why did Demeter die?¡± Everybody was making confused expressions. And Hermes realized the gist of the situation. ¡®That bastard... I know why he made us now.¡¯ Hermes clenched his teeth. He realized why that man had made them and left them alone to roam freely. And why that man had reappeared the moment that ck monster appeared. Why that powerful man was now just guarding the exit to go up. He realized it all. ¡®We...we were raised as livestock...¡¯ The only exit had been blocked and that horrifying monster now roamed this world. Then¡ª A thought appeared in Hermes¡¯s head. ¡°Hey Zeus, you said you got caught by someone, right?¡± ¡°...¡± Zeus frowned. Hermes ignored Zeus¡¯s expression and continued to speak. ¡°You said that he has a bad rtionship with that man over there right? It looks like that man was the one who released the monster that ate Demeter.¡± Zeus nodded. Hermes¡¯s guesses were mostly on point. ¡°But...how did you know that Demeter died?¡± Hermes cut Zeus off as he continued to speak. ¡°That¡¯s not important. Anyway, that guy who caught you hasn¡¯t run away yet since he¡¯s confident, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Hermes chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s go to him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Let¡¯s go help him. That¡¯s the only path we can take at this point.¡± Help the mysterious man who they had no information about. But, then again, their choices were very, very limited. At this rate they would only be food for that monster. But seeing that the guy had called them over, it looked like he had something up his sleeve. Which meant that right now, no matter what, they had to help that man who had captured Zeus. Whether to stab him in the back or run away without fighting him, that would only matter if they survived from this fight. There was nothing for them to gain from just loitering around here anyway. Zeus frowned at Hermes¡¯s words. ¡®...Dumbasses. You¡¯ll all probably be his ves if you go to Hansoo...¡¯ He hadn¡¯t gathered them here to listen to Hansoo¡¯s instructions. But rather to ask for help. To suppress Hansoo, and just leave him at the point of death. Once they pressed him down with their weapons, they could just leave him with a breath of life remaining, and keep him in a safe ce. And then he would be free. But it looked like that wouldn¡¯t work anymore. ¡®Damn...¡¯ As Zeus frowned. A voice rang out. ¡°Retards. You go do that. I¡¯m betting my luck on something with higher chances.¡± ¡°Huh? What are you nning to do?¡± Hermes frowned at the curvaceous woman who had stepped out. The woman looked over her body, and then gulped. ¡°If he¡¯s also a man...something will happen, one way or another.¡± ¡°Come on, Hera...¡± ¡°You f***er, call me by my name. Grow up, did I say I was going to be his wife?¡± Hera¡ªreal name, Allison¡ªcursed at Zeus. No matter what angle they looked at it from, the man who had created them held the absolute advantage. Shouldn¡¯t they stick to the winning side? At least she was going to. ¡®Yeah... If you¡¯re also a man, then...¡¯ She was useful, strong and beautiful. Usually, she would pull out the eyes of anyone who had such thoughts towards her, but with their current situation, she had to utilize everything she had at her disposal. Allison quickly headed towards the man standing below the tower. .............................................. ¡ªrumble¡ª The Dark King violently trembled. When this man had attacked, he felt as if the world had copsed. ¡®Was there this much difference...?¡¯ If he knew the differences were thisrge than he wouldn¡¯t have even tried to climb up. The Dark King trembled in fear as he stared at the man stepping on him. ¡°Ughhh...¡± The man raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why does this dumbass just keep screaming...?¡± The man put his hand on the Dark King¡¯s back. Then¡ª ¡ªswoooosh!¡ª The dark red aura started to get sucked out from the Dark King¡¯s brain and his heart. Into the hands of the man. ¡°Ahhh...haa...¡± The Dark King even forgot the pain of his cut-off legs as he made a joyous expression. Since the pain of his severed leg was nothingpared to what Hansoo had given him. The man ignored the Dark King and focused solely on the dark red cloud in his hand, poking it with his finger. ¡ªchiiiiik¡ª The dark red aura tried to savagely burn his finger, but it couldn¡¯t withstand the aura surrounding the man¡¯s body and it soon dispersed into the air. And the man smirked. ¡®...Was he only this strong?¡¯ The man sighed in relief. He had been uneasy the whole time he¡¯d nned this. He had vowed for revenge, but he didn¡¯t know how strong Hansoo had be in the past two years. This was why he had released the Ark-Roa, which even he was wary of. He felt like his own strength wouldn¡¯t be enough. But it looked like there was no need for him to release the Ark-Roa. ¡®Well, let¡¯s go beat up Hansoo first...¡¯ But the man soon shook his head. Since a girl hade to bother him. Unlike the other twelve, including the Dark King. The one who had escaped his watch as soon as she was made. ¡®If only everyone was this easy to read.¡¯ ¡°Hello?¡± The man smiled coldly as he looked at the woman who was approaching him with a charming smile of her own. ......................................... 800 kilometers west of the War Fortress. ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡°Haa...Haa...¡± Taesang was gasping for air after having run for so long. ¡®...F***. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m doing the right thing.¡¯ He had been running like a crazed person to find that man¡¯s friends, who all apparently lived in the west. But he was scared out of his wits because of that Ark-Roa thing that was roaming thends. ¡®No, it shouldn¡¯t be interested in weaklings like me. He said it wasn¡¯t interested in ants...¡¯ Though he was more of a dog than an ant. Of course, that wasn¡¯t really reassuring. The fact that he had some strength was the reason why he¡¯d been entrusted with this job anyway. Though he wasn¡¯t the main target of the Ark-Roa, he was able to pass through the tundra which the others would have a hard time crossing. ¡ªboooom!¡ª Kyaak! Taesang continued to run after turning four Kang-Kions into powder. Well, until something blocked his path. ¡ªOOooong¡ª The space in front of him had split apart. Then¡ª ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡ªboom!¡ª Taesang freaked out, and shed out with his sword at the silhouette of the woman. But his des, which could chop apart abyssal monsters with ease, were caught by the woman¡¯s hands. ¡®What the hell...!?¡¯ ¡ªtoong!¡ª Taesang cursed, and backed off. ¡°Hmm...¡± The woman figured out where Taesang was heading off to, and then smiled as if she realized something. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll need to go?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It should be done by now.¡± Chapter 325 : Ark-Roa (4) Chapter 325 : Ark-Roa (4) ¡°Ahhh...¡± Hera¡ªor Allison¡ªwas screaming, while being choked in mid-air. And bleeding profusely. ¡®This maniac!¡¯ Allison grit her teeth at the man who was choking her, treating her like some random street dog. Why was he being so cold when she had listened well, and was even willing to offer her body? The man smiled coldly as he stared at Hera¡¯s confused expression. ¡®How dare you scum...¡¯ Of course, using this girl would¡¯ve been beneficial for him. Since the others over there would also listen well. But he himself might get mixed up as food for the Ark-Roa if he tangled with those kids. And another thing. He did not like these kids at all. He actually wanted them to die in misery. ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡°Argh!¡± The man threw Allison down on the ground, and even kicked the Dark King. ¡°Kuhuk!¡± ¡°Take this guy too, and do whatever you want with him.¡± The man smiled as he saw the movements of the people standing on the hill above. ¡®Yes, run far, far away, and get devoured...¡¯ ................................................ ¡ªtatatatatak!¡ª ¡°F***... He¡¯s just insane!¡± Hermes cursed and ran away after seeing the man attack Allison immediately. He was sure that madman had never nned to let the twelve of them live in the first ce. Which meant that there was no room for negotiation. ¡®F***...do we really have to be that thing¡¯s food?¡¯ Hermes grit his teeth. He could not allow that. He believed that there was always a way. ¡®I don¡¯t know what the hell I can do with these retards though.¡¯ Hermes nced over at Ares who was chewing on his nails beside him. ¡°Ahhh...No way. Why? Why, when he has so much strength...¡± The guy, who looked to be barely twenty, was almost going mad with worry. Of course it made sense. Since he was part of the lucky few. He had been able toe up to the Green Zone without facing a single hurdle in just one year. And the moment he got up to the zone, he had be a transcendent after being found by that guy. To him, this current life was probably much more fun than his old one back in the real world. He was probably an A+ nerd who¡¯d been ignored by everyone. But aftering here, he had basically be a king. He hadn¡¯t hesitated to abuse his power either. Even Hermes was shocked at how good Ares was at killing and pouncing on women. That was one of the reasons he had named him Ares as well. ¡®...We have no other options. We have to go to that man.¡¯ That man probably had something up his sleeves since he was preparing to fight that monster. ¡®...I just don¡¯t have enough intel. Damn... I don¡¯t like having to get help from some unknown stranger.¡¯ But as Hermes was about to speak to Zeus¡ª ¡ªparrrrrrrrk¡ª A bird flew towards them at a very fast speed. To Ares. ¡®...Flier? A message? From who? Athena? Poseidon? Or is it Artemis?¡¯ Very childish names they were, but they were easy to memorize. ¡®I hope it¡¯s Athena...¡¯ Hermes mumbled, as he thought about the mysterious woman who always seemed to have been hiding something. Ares shouted out in glee. ¡°We can live! Hahahaha! We¡¯ll live! Long live Poseidon! Hahaha!¡± ¡°Huh? What are you saying?¡¯ Everybody made confused faces at Ares who wasughing like a madman, and he continued to scream: ¡°It¡¯s done! Poseidon has almost killed that monster! With Artemis! Hahaha!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The faces of everybody changed. The fire was put out. ording to Hades, that monster had the ability to find them like a hunting dog. That was why they¡¯d been afraid. But that monster was now dead. Though that man guarding the elevator was strong, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find them. Just howrge was this continent? They could just all split up and slowly get stronger. ¡®Good! Good! Good!¡¯ Ares smiled. This was how it should¡¯ve been. No matter how strong the monster was, it shouldn¡¯t have been able to threaten transcendents like themselves. Humans were the king of the world, and only other transcendents were worthy opponents for them. If a monster that strong already existed, why hadn¡¯t they seen them around by now? At this point, there should¡¯ve been plenty of monsters who were weaker than that ck shadow, but stronger than the Kang-Kions all over the continent. But as Ares smiled¡ª ¡ªHermes smiled back and said: ¡°Then... Our business is finished, right? Let¡¯s split up then.¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± Then¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª The space below Hermes exploded as his body disappeared in a sh. Into the distance. And Ares was at a loss. ¡®Why is that fogey in such a rush?¡¯ They could at least discuss their next n of action, right? It was really rare for so many of them to gather in one ce. But Ares suddenly realized something as he stared at the shape of Hermes disappearing into the distance. ¡®Where is he...?¡¯ The direction which the Flier hade from. Which was the direction where Poseidon¡¯s base was located. Hermes was going in that exact direction. Ares had forgotten about it for a moment. That monster was also an abyssal creature. An extremely strong one at that. ¡®F***! That thing should have left a ton of crystals!¡¯ He didn¡¯t know how Poseidon and Artemis had almost killed it, but if that thing was as strong as he¡¯d heard, those two should be half dead as well. So if one of them could get there, and then finish them all off, then they could reap an endless amount of benefits. Then¡ª ¡°How cold. I¡¯m going to go help Poseidon.¡± ¡°Me too, I¡¯m quite close with Artemis.¡± The transcendents started to leave one-by-one. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª Ares started to charge towards Poseidon¡¯s base as well. ¡®If I can have that crystal... I¡¯ll be able to beat that b****, Athena!¡¯ The woman who¡¯d made his heart beat. Which was why he¡¯d always been depressed about it. Since she was stronger than him. If she was weaker, he would¡¯ve been able to dominate her. This was the perfect chance. For revenge. He had been beaten halfway to death after trying it get it on with her in the past. Ares threw away the message and disappeared into the horizon as well. To chase after those who had gone first. ¡°Damn...what¡¯s going on?¡± Zeus was at a loss for words as he looked at hisrades charging off with greed-filled eyes. Even the Dark King, whose feet had been cut off, was charging over. ¡®I don¡¯t feel good about this.¡¯ With a worried expression, Zeus picked up the message Ares had thrown away. It was clearly Poseidon¡¯s handwriting. But something felt amiss. Zeus made a different decision as he headed towards Hansoo¡¯s location. .................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª A snow-covered tundra. A giant hill which originally held a cave had melted down entirely. ¡ªbubble bubble¡ª And from the middle of the melted-downnd¡ª ¡ªa man stood up. ¡®Good.¡¯ Hansoo moved his hands around as he checked the status of his body. The attempt was a sess. The spores of the Pandemic de were no longer a threat to him. No, they were now a powerful part of his strength. ¡ªsssssk¡ª Hansoo mumbled to himself as he looked at the red cloud floating around his body. ¡®Should I have done this from the beginning...?¡¯ Hansoo felt the tremendous amount of strength inside him. With this, he would be able to do a lot more. But he soon shook his head. ¡ªbubble bubble¡ª Everything within a few-hundred-meters radius had entirely melted down. He hadn¡¯t been able to fully suppress the toxins of the Pandemic de during the process. If he had done it with ease, this wouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce. Which meant that it was a very close call. He had only seeded because his body had gotten used to it; if he had tried this from the very beginning then it wouldn¡¯t have stopped at just melting him. ¡ªbubble bubble bubble¡ª Hansoo stood up from the bubblingnd and looked towards the distance. ¡®Let¡¯s head on over.¡¯ Then¡ª ¡°Yo! Did you seed?!¡± A familiar voice was heard. Zeus¡¯s voice. Hansoo jumped up,nded by Zeus and spoke to him. ¡°What a dissapointment. I told you to bring everyone else, but you only brought one?¡± Zeus was at a loss. He brought someone? ¡ªsss¡ª Somebody appeared out of thin air. ¡°Ugh... Amazing. This is one of my hidden cards.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zeus was shocked to see the man who had followed him. He was someone who should not be here. ¡°What the...Hermes? Why are you here?¡± Hermes touched the goosebumps on his arms as he spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel right about it.¡± ¡®So I lured them away.¡¯ There were plenty of brains within the group. .............................................. ¡°Hahaha! Poseidon! Where are you?!¡± ¡®After I get the crystal, I¡¯ll find that b**** Athena first, and... see how she screams.¡¯ Ares looked around once he arrived. Indeed, a battle had urred here. ¡ªrumble¡ª Poseidon¡¯s formerke-side city had been half destroyed. All the people seemed to have already run away, but they weren¡¯t within his interests anyway. ¡®Anyways, those fogeys are real slow.¡¯ Aresughed as he thought of the others who would be running over. If you left out Hermes, his own speed was the fastest of them all. ¡®Anyway, Hermes should¡¯ve arrived first. Where is he?¡¯ As Ares looked around with a hurried expression. He saw someone on the ground in the distance. And he rushed over the moment he realized who it was. ¡®...Poseidon? Did he get killed?¡¯ That colorful outfit was hard to miss. Ares flew over and shook Poseidon. ¡°Hey! What happened! You said you almost won! Where did that monster go!?¡± He didn¡¯t care about Poseidon¡¯s health, but if that monster was still alive and kicking, it would be a huge issue. Then¡ª A strange voice came out from Poseidon. ¡°Right...here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± While Ares was feeling shocked by the strange voice¡ª ¡ªcrunch¡ª ¡ªPoseidon¡¯s body started to twist and turn in a weird angle. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Ares freaked out and tried to push Poseidon away, but it was toote. A dark mouth charged out from Poseidon¡¯s shoulder and chomped down on Ares¡¯s hand. ¡ªkwaduk¡ª ¡°UAHH!¡± A happy voice came out from Poseidon¡¯s mouth. ¡°If...eat...you. Two more.¡± It even knew their names. Demeter, Artemis, Poseidon, Ares. Two more. After two more, it would be able to evolve. ¡ªcrunch¡ª Poseidon¡¯s mouth split apart as he swallowed Ares whole. ¡ªcrunch crunch¡ª The Ark-Roa¡¯s shape started to change again. To look like Ares which it had just eaten. Then¡ª A strange voice came out from his mouth. ¡°He...hey! F...found it! Found it! Guys, I found it!¡± It started off weird, but soon it was able to perfectly copy Ares¡¯s voice. It then started tough coldly at the thought of the others who should be rushing over at any moment now. Chapter 326 : Ark-Roa (5) Chapter 326 : Ark-Roa (5) ¡°What?¡± Hermes was wary of Hansoo but nevertheless, he shrugged his shoulders and spoke: ¡°No matter how you think about it, it¡¯s suspicious. Don¡¯t you know how selfish they are? Why would they send a message when it¡¯s almost been killed?¡± Anyone would have figured it out after some short thought. That those guys weren¡¯t that kind-hearted. Which meant that this was a trap. But who would buy them time if everyone knew it was a trap? If that thing had made a trap, then that meant a trap was needed. A trap being needed also meant that somebody needed to fall into the trap. So he had indeed lured them away. To rouse their innate greed andpetitiveness. ¡®Retards. That¡¯s what you get when strength is handed over to you.¡¯ Hermes clicked his tongue. The only ones with the right to possess strength were those who¡¯d gone through countless struggles, and could make the correct decision in any situation. Like Ekidu or Karhal. But weak people who run away from danger were bound to act stupidly after they gained strength. ¡°f***...¡± ¡°What, is there an issue?¡± Hermes was confused at Zeus who was looking at him in anger. It didn¡¯t matter right? Those guys weren¡¯t pushovers. It would be for the better if they weakened the monster¡¯s strength as they fought. Zeus remembered a fact he had forgotten to mention. ¡®Dumbass... That thing gets stronger the more it eats...¡¯ Of course he wouldn¡¯t have been able to imagine it if Hansoo hadn¡¯t told him either. For something to eat and absorb the skills, intellect and memories of the things it had eaten. This dumbass just handed over 7 huge chunks of meat. Hansoo chuckled from behind and whispered. ¡°How about it? Now you understand why I wanted to put leashes on you guys right?¡± ¡°...?¡± Hermes¡¯s expression froze. Didn¡¯t Zeus said he wanted them to gather for a cooperation? What was a leash about? Then. Boom! The space below Hermes exploded as his body disappeared. His skill, , sent him hundreds of meters away in an instant. ¡®I was fooled!¡¯ Hermes grinded his teeth. He wasughing at those who had fallen into that monster¡¯s trap but it seems he has also fallen into a trap. By walking into it as well. ¡®What a dumb move on my part...¡¯ Hermes ran away on his maximum speed. Chills continued to run down his back. The expression of the worried Zeus and the screaming Dark King at the elevator shed by his eyes. ¡®Still...It won¡¯t be easy to catch me.¡¯ Hermes signed out in relief as he ran away. He could feel the presence of that guy getting further behind him. He had been able to even run away from that monster. In terms of speed, he was the fastest out of the twelve. Zeus grinded his teeth as he looked at Hermes running away at an explosive speed. ¡°Are you gonig to let him go?¡± Hansoo chuckled at Zeus¡¯s words. ¡°No.¡± Then. Crunch. Crack. Strange changes started to happen on Hansoo¡¯s body. The dragonic energy, which hadn¡¯t been able to shine properly because of the Pandemic de, started to spread all over his body. His muscles bulged. It wasn¡¯t three like when he went through the Racial Metamorphsis, but his now even more powerful two hearts were pumping blood throughout his body at a crazy rate. The Mana Jade, which had nowpletely integrated with his body, was pouring out mana like a storm. And changes weren¡¯t only uring on the insides. Chiiiik. An extremely thinyer of transparent scales appeared and covered his skin. Then. Tdddddk. ¡®WHAT THE HELL!!¡¯ Zeus¡¯s jaws dropped as he looked at Hansoo¡¯s change. How was it possible? For horns to grow from the head of a human. But it had really happened, in front of his eyes. Tddk. Two horns were growing out from Hansoo¡¯s head. They weren¡¯trge but those two horns clearly indicated his difference from humans. Then. Boooom! A tremendous flood of aura exploded out from his body. Energy created from mixing the dark gold energy of the Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement and his newly evolved red Pandemic de. And Zeus slowly backed up as he saw this. With the melted downnd as the background. A man with two horns was standing while releasing a horrifying aura. ¡®f***... We were all just ying housepared to this guy...¡¯ As Zeus, or Miguel, tried his best to suppress the fear rising from his mind. Hansoo looked towards the direction Hermes had disappeared to. Though their strength was useful, they were using it in the wrong methods. And Eres wanted him to kill them all. But that was such a waste, was it not? If he can just perform on them, they would be very useful. ¡°Hahahaha! Farewell!¡± Hansoo smiled as he heard the voice of Hermes echoing out from the distance. ¡®Yeah. My actual job is to put dog leashes on you and whip you around.¡¯ Hansoo tightly grasped the Forked Lightning in his hand. Then. Booooom! The golden spear in Hansoo¡¯s hand. Split through space and disappeared into the horizon. Towards Hermes who was smiling as if he had sessfully ran away. ......................................................... Crunch. Crunch crunch. Hephaestus freaked out as he saw the monster devouring Hera while having the form of Ares. ¡®...f***!¡¯ Hera¡¯s look mixed in with the look of Ares it was transformed. Something continued to bubble up above as it continued to transform back from woman to man. Demeter, Artemis and Poseidon¡¯s faces all appeared and disappeared one by one. Hephaestus turned and started to run away at this horrendous sight. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! He had originally been proud of hisrge body but now, he was deeply hating it. The thing had stopped imitating others now. The dark humanoid creature stared at the running Hephaestus for a moment. Then. Boom! Boom! It started to charge over. With a huge desire to devour him. It just needed one more. It didn¡¯t even need the others running behind him. If it could eat this one, it would evolve into a whole another creature. It could then figure out the identity of the annoying aura that had been continuously pestering it and pull it out of its roots. Kyaaaaak! The ck Ark-Roa¡¯s hand extended out as it chased after the running Hephaestus. ¡°Ahhh! You bastards! Wait for me!¡± ¡°Haa...! Haaa!¡± The Dark king ignored the desperate screams of Hephaetus as he madly wed away with his arms. It was slowler than running but this was what was allowing him to live. He had naturally fallen behind because he had been slow and that had helped him to be the furthest away from the monster. ¡®F***...F***! Wasn¡¯t it the end after bing a transcendent?¡¯ Crunch Crunch! Other transcendents caught up to the Dark King who had been running away while cursing. Only four of them had been left other than Hephaestus in the distance. Dionysus, Apollon and Hades. But they seemed to be quite calm as they were running. And the Dark King was at a loss. ¡®Retards, do you think surviving here is the end?¡¯ Of course he himself would be caught before them. He was weaker and he didn¡¯t have his legs either. But what about after him? There was nowhere to run from this hell. And as if Apollon had read his mind, he kicked the Dark King while frowning. Boom! ¡°Kuaaaak!¡± It wasn¡¯t just a normal kick. His arm burnt up as the kick had been imbued with mes. Tatatata! The Dark King couldn¡¯t withstand the pain as he rolled on the ground as Apollonughed. ¡°Hahaha! You should just be food since your legs are cut off anyway! I didn¡¯t injure you that much so good luck!¡± ¡°You f***ing bastard!¡± That guy hadn¡¯t let him off easy for him. It was only because the less injured he was, the longer he would be able to fight. And into the ears of the Dark King. The desperate calls of Hephaestus could be heard. ¡°Ahhh! f*** off!¡± Boom! Kyaaa! The Dark King fell into despair as it looked at the mysterious dark creature who had caught up to Hephaestus. .............................. Rumble! Dionysus asked with a worried expression after running for a bit longer. ¡°Hey! What are you going to do?¡± They would be able to escape for now but an answer not existing was still the case. But Hades replied instead. ¡°Athena. Find her. She might have some methods up her sleeve.¡± ¡°...Against that thing? Even if she does, do you even know where she is?¡± And Dionysus was shocked as he saw Hades nodding his head. Athena had always been very mysterious and lonesome. Boom! Boom! Apollon shouted at Dionysus. ¡°Is that really what¡¯s important!? Let¡¯s just agree to not backstab each other first... Even if the others die, we have to survive and go up. Okay?¡± He could not die. The world was such an amazing ce, how could he die like this? Then. Sssss. ¡°Of course. You won¡¯t be able to backstab anymore. I don¡¯t know about surviving and going up though.¡± ¡°What...!?¡± Apollon freaked out as a man appeared out of thin air in front of him. Where did hee from? But even before he couldplete this thought. Hansoo¡¯s right hand swung at him and smashed onto his stomach. Boom! ¡°Kuaaaak!¡± ¡°It was a light punch, don¡¯t overreact.¡± Dionysus trembled in fear at the man who had appeared out of thin air and had attacked Apollon. ¡®Light?¡¯ One attack. One attack was enough to cause Apoolon to scream out and fall onto the ground with a huge indent on his stomach. This was light? ¡®...Where did this f***er pop out from?¡¯ He wanted to run but his feet didn¡¯t listen to him. Since he felt like he would get killed the moment he tried. Hansoo spoke as he looked at the one rolling around the ground and the two frozen in ce. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll have to recycle for now. If your friendship hasn¡¯t changed... Then you guys would¡¯ve been a bit happier.¡± Hansoo chucked as he sensed the exploding aura of the monster. If these guys worked together to fight and didn¡¯t abandon theirrades then they would¡¯ve bought enough time until he got here. And he would¡¯ve been able to easily suppress the Ark-Roa. But it seems the Ark-Roa has been able to pick them out one by one and sessfully evolve. Whatever. Fighting that thing was part of these guys¡¯s destiny as well. ¡°F***ing...Hell.¡± As Apollon spoke out in despair. Rumble. A dark red aura started to seep out around Hansoo. Chapter 327 : Ark-Roa (6) Chapter 327 : Ark-Roa (6) Roaarr! ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡®F***!¡¯ After seeing Hades rolling on the floor in pain, Dionysus immediately activated his movement skill to run away. ¡ªboom!¡ª Skill, Fog of the Night. A skill that covered the surroundings in a thick fog, creating a swamp of clouds. A normal person would melt just by entering the fog itself, but of course, Dionysus didn¡¯t even want such a thing to happen. ¡®Run while this distracts him!¡¯ ¡°Traitor!¡± He heard the shouts of Hades, but Dionysus ignored it. They could not win. The moment he saw the man with horns, he knew. But if he could get away, he might be safe. Since that monster over there wouldn¡¯t let such arge meal go. He could run away while the monsters fought amongst themselves. ¡®Farewell, you bastards...¡¯ Then¡ª ¡ªswooosh!¡ª A hand reached out from the fog and grabbed him. ¡°Huh?¡¯ ¡®How? He should still be behind me!¡¯ Dionysus freaked out at first, but soon brightened up after seeing who it was that grabbed him. ¡°Hermes! Where did you¡ª¡± But Hermes, who had a giant hole on one of his shoulders, made a bitter expression as he cut Dionysus¡¯s words off. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Huh...?¡± ¡ªboooom!¡ª A giant bolt of lightning pierced through the fog and smashed into Dionysus. ¡ªcrackle!¡ª ¡°Ahhh...!¡± ¡®No...¡¯ Dionysus realized who the owner of that bolt of lightning was, and started panicking. And Hermes mumbled while holding onto his wrist¡ª ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡¯¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª After reinforcing his leg with his skill, Hermes lifted his leg up and smashed Dionysus in the stomach. ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡®Bastard...why?¡¯ Dionysus¡¯s skills dispersed, and the fog followed suit. And Dionysus fell into despair as he stared at the man walking towards him, who was dragging Hades and Apollon along with him. ...................................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡°Ugh...damn it! Why are we being imprisoned? What can we do against a monster like that?!¡± Apollon red at Hansoo, gritting his teeth. Red smoke was constantly entering his, Dionysus¡¯s and Hades¡¯s bodies. And he knew the moment his smoke entered his body¡ª ¡ªthat they were now ves. Hermes and Zeus, who were following behind them with a nk expression, proved it all. The red smoke entered his body and settled around his muscles, nerves, and spine. ¡ªzzzst¡ª He felt chills and cold sweat running down his back. A feeling of some thing grabbing hold of his spine that was wondering whether to twist it apart or not. ¡°Kuaaaak!¡± But Hansoo didn¡¯t care about all this. ¡°Be quiet for a bit.¡± He couldn¡¯t change the fact that the Arc Roa had already evolved. But this wasn¡¯t the only variable. There was a bigger one in fact. The one who wanted revenge against him. ¡®I could win but... if I did, I¡¯d just get stabbed behind my back.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled. There was a very high chance that this being had a method to hide from the Arc-Roa. That person would aim for an opening while he fought with the Arc-Roa. Even Hansoo wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat both at the same time. Which meant that he would need to utilize the guys he¡¯d caught as much as he could. ¡®...There¡¯s probably something you guys can do as well.¡¯ ¡ªrumble¡ª Hansoo chuckled as he looked at the five who had red smoke entering their bodies. .................................................. ¡ªrumble¡ª After devouring the creature that had named itself Hephaestus, it had evolved into another level. After receiving sufficient energy from its food, this released the genes that had been locked inside its body and caused it to transform in an explosive manner. The shadow-like body of the Ark-Roa thrashed about as if it were about to explode. But only for a moment. ¡ªcrack¡ª ¡ªsnap¡ª The shadow-like form fused into itself as it turned into a humanoid. The Ark-Roa, which had turned into a two-meter tall ck humanoid, looked at its newly-evolved body. ¡°Ah. Ahhh. Ahh. Go...good. It¡¯s good.¡± The voice was raspy at first, but soon it cleared up into an actual human¡¯s voice. And then the skin of the Ark-Roa bubbled as it formed a set of armor on its body. A set of armor simr to those worn by the things it had eaten. Though it looked more and more human after donning on armor, the Dark King¡¯s instincts constantly screamed at him. He could feel a monster that was on a whole other level from inside that thing¡¯s human-like skin. The bloodthirsty aura currently sting at him made his skin feel like it was being ripped apart¡ªthat proved it all. ¡°Uahh...AHhhhh!¡± The Dark King freaked out from this aura, and he struggled to run away. And after a while, he¡¯d managed to go all the way up to the fortress which he had ruled in the past. Of course there wasn¡¯t anything that could protect him here, but there was nothing else in the Dark King¡¯s mind. Only the thought of hiding from that monster. ¡°...¡± Ark-Roa looked at the Dark King struggling to run away, and smiled. There was too much to eat. It had to get stronger, faster. Then¡ª ¡ªstomp!¡ª The Ark-Roa smashed its feet onto the ground. Kyakakakayak! ¡°Uaa..Uaaahah!¡± Metal spikes rose up from the ground and smashed through the Dark King¡¯s remaining leg. A skill once used by Demeter, who it had devoured. But as the Ark-Roa approached to feast on the Dark King while listening to its scream¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªa huge sound echoed out as the spikes that pierced through the Dark King were smashed apart. And the Dark King was at a loss for words after seeing who had saved him. ¡°Why...¡± Zeus grit his teeth as he looked at the Dark King. He had be like this after bing interested and getting involved with the Dark King. He wanted to rip the Dark King apart, but he could not. Since any form of help would be useful at this moment. ¡°Shut up, you bastard. Youe help as well. I¡¯ll kill you if you be annoying.¡± ¡®F***. F***. F***.¡¯ Zeus looked at the monster that was staring at the five of them¡ªall of whom had be Hansoo¡¯s ves¡ªand thought of Hansoo¡¯s words. It was a good n, but there was a fatal w. Their own lives were at risk. So the five of them had asked: Then, what of them? But the reply that hade was too simple. ¡®Damn it. Damn it...¡¯ Zeus grit his teeth, started up his skills and sent them towards the monster. ¡°Die!¡± ¡ªboooom!¡ª Then¡ª The five of them, and the Dark King as well, started to unleash their attacks on the Arc-Roa. ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªswoosh!¡ª ¡ªcrackle!¡ª Every attack was more than strong enough to smash apart hundreds of normal adventurers. But none of the six had on pleasant expressions, but rather, they wore the exact opposite. While this was all happening, the Ark-Roa just chuckled as it looked at the six with amusement. ¡°Kahah.¡± And the moment the six of them heard thisugh, all of them fell into despair. It was clear what thatugh meant. It was looking down on them. Then¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª The Ark-Roa¡¯s body disappeared. ¡ªcrunch¡ª ¡°Uaaaaak!¡± Apollon screamed. Something appeared right before his eyes and chomped on his arm. ¡°F***...you bastard!¡± ¡ªboooooom!¡ª mes rose up aggressively from Apollon¡¯s body. A powerful force which had been traded with the crystals he¡¯d had gained from sacrificing the lives of thousands of humans. But sadly, it had no effect on the Arc-Roa. ¡ªchomp chomp¡ª ¡°Kuuuhh...KUAHHH!¡± Apollon screamed once more. It wasn¡¯t that his skills weren¡¯t working. Since the obsidian-like skin was slowly melting away from the me, lightning, and poison. But as the Arc-Roa continued to feast, its skin regenerated the moment it melted. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡ªcrunch!¡ª Everybody roared as they continued to pour out their skills. ¡®Daaammittt! I. Will. Not. Die. Here!¡¯ ¡°You bastard! Attack already!¡± Zeus, who had been throwing out bolts of lightning one after another, roared at Hansoo with rage. It was clear that they wouldn¡¯t be able to win. Him. They needed him to attack to survive. And...the moment he attacked the monster. They would all attack Kang Hansoo and kill him. ¡®Bastard... I¡¯m going to kill you!¡¯ Zeus burned in rage as he thought of the man who had shoved him into this hellhole. No matter how strong the toxins inside their body, it wouldn¡¯t be under anyone¡¯s control after Hansoo died, and at that point they could just slowly release it from within their bodies. Right now, the one he hated the most was Hansoo and not that monster. And the moment Hansoo attacked the monster would be the moment he¡¯d be buried in his grave. Since their attacks would bending on Hansoo¡¯s back. ¡®Come...attack!¡¯ ¡°BASTARRRD!¡± ¡ªboomboomboomboomboom!¡ª The transcendents continued to throw out their skills at the Arc-Roa, which had just finished eating Apollon and was now looking towards them with greedy eyes. ............................................. ¡ªcrack¡ª ¡ªcrunch¡ª ¡°Hahahaha! I won! I...won!¡± Zeus was in glee as he looked at Hansoo and the monster that had fallen at his feet. His n had seeded. The monster had been split in half from Hansoo¡¯s attack. And after they attacked Hansoo from behind, they¡¯d managed to blow out his heart. Both of them. ¡®What a monster... two hearts? He even has horns... He¡¯s definitely not a human.¡¯ Well anyway, he had won. And as for the ginormous crystal the beast had left behind¡ª Once he devoured that, he¡¯d be able to be stronger than even Kang Hansoo himself. Plus there were all these items that Hansoo had left behind. ¡®Dumbass. Using us as your ves? You really thought we were going to be that easy?¡¯ ¡ªsmack!¡ª Zeus smiled in glee after kicking away Hansoo¡¯s corpse. He was now the king of his region. He would enve every female that came up. Every male would be food for the abyssal crystals. He would chase down the man who had created him, and kill him. He¡¯d enve Athena who had yet to appear, and he would kill Karhal and Ekidu in the most painful way possible. ¡®No, I¡¯ll leave Ekidu alive. So she can be friends with Athena... hehehe.¡¯ Then¡ª A voice appeared out of the air. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Zeus was shocked, and looked at the female who had spoken to him with puzzlement. ¡°Huh? Aphrodite? How are you...¡± Aphrodite smiled at Zeus¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean? I have to eat you.¡± ¡°Wha...¡± Then¡ª ¡ªcrunch¡ª ¡°Kuggghuk...¡± Zeus groaned out loud as he felt the tremendous amount of paining from his heart. ¡ªcrack!¡ª Cracks appeared in the air as reality started to break down. Well, more like the illusion. ¡®Aphrodite¡¯s...skill. F*...**.¡¯ Zeus fell into despair. Illusory Dreams. A skill which showed a scene the opponent desired the most, turning them defenseless. Pain had made him break through the illusion as he started to see the true reality. Kang Hansoo had not arrived, even after all six of them had been devoured. The only ones left were him and the monster currently eating his heart. ¡®...Lying bastard.¡¯ Then¡ª ¡ªcrunch!¡ª Arc-Roa gulped down Zeus¡¯s head in one go as it finished up its feast. ¡°Heh.¡± As the Arc-Roa made a satisfied expression while it felt the powers from the six¡ª ¡ªa storm was urring inside it. ¡ªrumble!¡ª The spores that had been sent into the bodies of the six became agitated, and fused inside the Arc-Roa¡¯s stomach. ¡°Kuaa...AHHHHH!¡± The Arc-Roa abruptly grasped onto its stomach and screamed. ..................................................... UAAAAHAHHHHH! ¡®Nice and clean.¡¯ Though it wouldn¡¯t be easy to kill it off with the Pandemic de, it would be more than enough to buy him time. Hansoo heard the scream echoing out from the distance as he looked at the man in front of him and spoke. ¡°While that thing is rolling around, let¡¯s finish our business. Why do you hate me so much?¡± ¡°...¡± The man who had been standing near the elevator stared at Hansoo, seething with rage. Chapter 328 : The Grand Scheme (1) Chapter 328 : The Grand Scheme (1) Hansoo confirmed who the man was and frowned. ¡®...He¡¯s young.¡¯ He didn¡¯t even look twenty. As Hansoo frowned at this young boy, who should¡¯ve only been at high school or even younger¡ª ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡ªthe boy, Kael, frowned. Where had it gone wrong? Hansoo should not have been able to reach him. The spell from the Rangkom¡¯s Stake should¡¯ve hidden him from the Ark-Roa. The Ark-Roa should¡¯ve eaten the transcendents in quick session, and then be stronger from the easiest to the hardest targets. And then finally it would reach Hansoo. Then he himself would attack them both when they were half-dead from fighting each other. This was his n. But instead, Hansoo had used the team he¡¯d been raising for the Ark-Roa against him. ¡®This guy is dangerous. This was why he¡¯d been able to lead Sir Jang Oh to his death.¡¯ Kael tightened his grip on the Rangkom¡¯s Stake. Whatever. This is good, too. Since he should use his own hands to deal with his own issues. <...I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.> Kael thought of Jang Oh¡¯sst wish as he started to gather up strength. ¡ªrumble¡ª An abnormal world. And its insane rules. Outer appearances did not prove the true power of a being. And as if Kael was trying to prove this, a storm of energy started to rush out from his body. Hansoo frowned at this. ¡®2 star indeed.¡¯ This kid had climbed over the wall too. And he was different from the ones who¡¯d used the to grow stronger. ¡ªbooom!¡ª Afterpletely gathering up his strength, Kael swung the stake at Hansoo. The white stake, surrounded by a golden aura, aimed for Hansoo¡¯s heart. And the moment Forked Lightning and the stake collided¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªa tremendous explosion urred as it swept through the surroundings. ¡ªcrackle!¡ª And Hansooughed as he sensed the tremendous amount of lightning crackling around his body. ¡®He gathered a lot of energy into the stake, huh? And this is the Golden Demon¡¯s Reinforcement.¡¯ Golden Demon¡¯s Reinforcement. Skill rank 19. The body, after being shrouded by golden light, boasted an irond defense and a very solid attack to match. ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª The golden spear and the white stake shed, causing countless shockwaves to ring out. The ground split apart and lightning fell. Though it was only a sh between two people, the surrounding few hundred meters copsed and the geography changed. ¡ªsssss!¡ª The red spores seeped out from Hansoo¡¯s body and multiplied inside the boy¡¯s body to melt him down, right as the golden aura charged at Hansoo to smash apart his body. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª ¡°Uaaahhh!¡± As Forked Lightning was about to pierce through Kael¡¯s defenses and go through his heart¡ª ¡ªKael ignored the spear as he was also aiming for Hansoo¡¯s heart with the stake. ¡ªboooom!¡ª Hansoo quickly retreated to defend the attack, frowning as he looked at the insane boy. That sh had beenpletely nned. The boy had purposely let down his guard around his heart, and then waited for an opening. All just to kill Hansoo, even if it meant risking his own life. ¡®...I¡¯ve never even seen this kid before, why does he hate me so much?¡¯ The boy was too insane for this to be just simple rage. A resolution to kill him even if it meant losing everything. Then¡ª ¡ªBooom!¡ª Kael, who had been smashing at Hansoo with his golden aura, roared out in rage. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t pushed Jang Oh that far! If you hadn¡¯t brought the Abyss!¡± Kael thought back to two years in the past. Jang Oh had be a mess after his fight with Hansoo. He had lost the fight and because he had overdrawn his soul, Taehee had been forced to act out personally, which had caused even more of a bacsh. But Jang Oh had tried to save his vigers despite his condition. And he would have seeded. If the Obelisk hadn¡¯t broken apart, which had caused a new, harsh environment to cover the entire Green Zone. If the elevator hadn¡¯t fallen into their world, which had brought down countless beasts with it. Jang Oh and everyone else had tried their best, but it hadn¡¯t been enough. The damage on Jang Oh¡¯s body had be worse after he¡¯d overexerted himself trying to go up. And Kael had asked. As to why they had to try so hard to go up. Because the ones led by Kang Hansoo were defending the line from a distance. Though they were slightly damaged from the beasts, they were hunting in rtive safety. But Jang Oh shook his head with a bitter expression. Their situations were different. If they remained... they¡¯d be wiped out. Because of the winners, they had to go up. They had to go up and find a new way to survive. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Kael grit his teeth as he thought of the past. Jang Oh had died. Fighting while the vigers went up. He and the vigers could only shed blood and tears, unable to help. Under Jang Oh¡¯s protection, they had been able to safely gather runes and raise their respective mastery of skills. But there was a limit to this. A nt raised in a greenhouse will snap once it meets a storm. And only when Jang Oh had fallen did they realize that the only ones who could rise up within the storm and face it head on were those who had gained their strength within the storm. ¡®F***ing... bastard! It¡¯s all because of you!¡± ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Kael grit his teeth as he pushed Hansoo back more and more. He had constantly been raising his strength for the day he would meet Hansoo. He wasn¡¯t dumb. He realized that the strength gained through training¡ªand not through something like the nursery¡ªwas the only true way of bing really powerful. He¡¯d realized that fighting in real life-threatening battles was the true way of bing powerful, so he¡¯d roamed through the entire 4th area to hunt the beasts and absorb their strength. This was why there were no powerful beasts within the entire 4th area. Because he had devoured them all. He had almost died a few times, but he¡¯d been able to reach the 2nd star. And he had constantly gathered energy into the Rangkom¡¯s stake just in case. And finally¡ª ¡ªhe had met Hansoo. The man who had turned Jang Oh into a mess and smashed apart the stage they¡¯d been standing on. The man whom he¡¯d thought he could easily kill with this painstakingly-gained strength. ¡®Why... why?!¡¯ ¡ªboooom!¡ª Kael grit his teeth as he stared at Hansoo. The reality was harsh. His strength was not fake. He had confirmed it after smashing everyone apart, including the transcendents. He hadn¡¯t cked off even after reaching the 2nd star, so he had been confident that he could beat Hansoo, even if Hansoo had be a 2 star. But what was this? What of the two years he¡¯d spent training like a maniac? Then¡ª ¡ªswoosh!¡ª The golden spear shed past the stake and smashed into his shoulder. An attack much more fierce than his own. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Kael screamed. And the memories he had been suppressing slowly rose up. Memories that had been locked away in case they might have been detrimental to his training. He¡¯d thought of the conversation he had with Jang Oh before his death. He had beaten Jang Oh who had trained for over twenty years. For someone who had only been in this zone for a year to be that strong, what would his life have been like? And then he slowly thought back to the achievements this Hansoo guy had done in the past. Achievements that he himself would fail even if he had ten lives. ¡®...I see.¡¯ Kael fell into despair. He had been ignoring it until now. No matter how hard he ran. There was always someone who was soaring through the skies above him. That just by simply trying his best didn¡¯t mean he could beat everyone. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª As his resolution crumbled, more and more openings appeared. And his opponent was not somebody who would miss such a thing. Kael smiled as he felt Hansoo smash his body with his spear, breaking through his reinforcement. He wasn¡¯t enough. But. If he, the runner, was not enough. He could just ask. That person who was also soaring through the skies. Kael closed his eyes and thought of thest conversation he¡¯d had with Jang Oh. ¡®Oh Mr. Jang Oh, this is the end for me. I have lost already. And... please help me. Clementine.¡¯ The person who he¡¯d idolized more than Jang Oh. The moment he called out to the person who would be soaring through the skies far above them. The voice of the fragment¡¯s owner, Taehee, could be heard inside his mind. And soon¡ª ¡ªkwaaaaadddududuk¡ª The soul fragment that had been hiding in the corners of his mind started to devour him up from inside. .............................................. Above a mountain a bit to the west of the War Fortress. ¡ªkiiiiing!¡ª A blue semi-shaped sphere, four meters in size, had been casted around four people, all of whom sat in the middle. Two males and two females. And one of the males, Taesang, looked at the couple in amusement. ¡®...So these are Karhal and Ekidu, huh?¡¯ A couple from the legendary era of the past. The people that man had been searching so hard for. But he could not figure out the identity of the other person. This woman who stared into the distance, holding onto a il which reached down to her feet. As Taesang looked in confusion at thisdy who had basically abducted him into this ce. Thedy raised her eyebrows and mumbled: ¡°Huh? This isn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°He was crazier than I thought...¡± Ekidu, Karhal, and Taesang finally asked her the question they had been trying to figure out for so long. ¡°Who are you?¡± The mysterious woman who had saved them. Without the woman, they would¡¯ve been swallowed alive. Since they had seen how the monster hade searching for them while it hid its aura, and then moving away after failing to find them. ¡®...How does she know how to use that anyway?¡¯ The il in the woman¡¯s hands. The woman had been using the energy of the mana node with proficiency, which was why they¡¯d been able to watch over the situation from rtive safety. This barrier seemed to disrupt that monster¡¯s senses. Of course, they still couldn¡¯t approach the monster. The woman pondered for a moment and then spoke. ¡°Hmm...just call me Athena for now. I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± It was childish. But she really liked that name. ¡°...You¡¯re thest of the twelve? But why are you helping us?¡± Athena smiled at the suspicion in Karhal¡¯s words. ¡°Because it is now time to move.¡± Athena muttered as she looked towards the War Fortress in the distance. Chapter 329 : The Grand Scheme (2) Chapter 329 : The Grand Scheme (2) ¡ªrummmblee¡ª ¡°It¡¯s been two years. We didn¡¯t get a chance to finish our conversation back then, right?¡± Hansoo raised his brows at the boy¡¯s sudden change in attitude. And it wasn¡¯t just his attitude alone. His posture, aura, and his eyes had all changed. Those eyes which he had previously seen on Jang Oh. Hansoo mumbled as he stared into those eyes. ¡®This boy inherited the soul fragment, huh?¡¯ But even before Hansoo could finish his thoughts. Taehee, who was now in full control of the boy, smiled. ¡°Well, the situation is much more different now.¡¯ Then¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª The moment the stake swept through the air, the Seven Strands Spear which Hansoo had experienced in the past shot out instantly. ¡ªboom!¡ª Though it was sent out in haste, the power behind it was not weak. The Seven Strands Spear charged towards him as it ripped the space apart. A power which could even cause the Dark King to be a pile of meat in an instant. ¡®As I suspected.¡¯ There were no openings. Unlike the Dark King, who was basically ying around with random skills, or the boy, who had still been experienced, this person was dimensions apart. A skill that had been polished, over and over again. Hansoo smiled coldly as he looked at the seven-colored spear which had manifested for the sole sake of destruction. He had been hurt by this quite a lot in the past, but¡ª ¡ªnow he had something very useful up his sleeves to counter it. Kirrrrrrik! He pumped out a few dragons from his heart, and they ran towards the tip of his spear. His heart continued to pump as it supplied every nook of his body with warm blood. He poured out waves of his mana, causing the mana jade to go into overdrive. And in the brief moment it took the Seven Strands Spear to reach Hansoo, four dragons had crawled up the spear and had condensed into a single point. Then¡ª The dark orb flew out. ¡ªbooooooom!¡ª The seven-colored light and the dark orb collided, creating a huge shockwave. ¡ªkudududuk¡ª But soon, the ck-colored orb smashed apart the seven-colored light as if it were trying to prove that it was the higher level skill, and almost instantly reached Taehee in control of the boy. ¡ªswoooosh!¡ª Though it had been weakened from the collision with the Seven Strands Spear, it was still more than enough to destroy a life. Even though anybody would freak out if they were to see such a powerful attack approach them, Taehee merely smiled. ¡ªbubble bubble bubble¡ª The area surrounding Taehee began to bubble. As if she was being covered in boiling water. The air and space itself bubbled up. Affecting Hansoo¡¯s attack as well. As Hansoo¡¯s ck orb approached Taehee, it gradually started bubbling bit by bit. And as these two collided¡ª ¡ªbooooooooom!¡ª ¡ªanother tremendous shockwave was let loose, shaking the entire perimeter of the ce. And Hansoo frowned at the sight. ¡°...Elemental Outfit.¡± A terrifyingly powerful skill which absorbed the surrounding elements to defend and attack. For skills at the level of Solo Numbering 1,2, and 3, there wasn¡¯t much difference of power between them and the Zero Numberings. To the point of being able to beat Zero Numberings if the Solo Numbering 1,2, and 3¡¯s masteries levels were higher. From what he could see, Taehee¡¯s mastery over this skill was miles and miles ahead of its limit. ¡®...The Witch. She was annoying in the past as well.¡¯ Hansoo shook his head as he looked at Taehee walking through the residue of the explosion. Though she had the look of a twenty-year-old boy, he could visualize the beauty who had fought so confidently in the past. A person who had terrifying potential and monstrous skills. With a personality that enjoyed battles. She would¡¯ve been a very goodrade if not for the fact that she had long been blinded by Clementine¡¯s vision, skills, and potential. To the point that she¡¯d been willing to offer up her own life. ¡®Well, everyone who follows Clementine is like that...¡¯ Anyway, this would not end so quickly now. Since she wouldn¡¯t back down that easily. ¡ªcrackle¡ª As Hansoo tightened his grip on Forked Lightning, Taehee walked out while wearing a colorful outfit that seemed to burn up her surroundings. ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a while, so I didn¡¯t want to say goodbye this soon, but this is the end of our reunion it seems.¡± ¡°Your actions and words contradict themselves, did you know that?¡± Taehee smiled at Hansoo, who chuckled after seeing her body burn up even brighter. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to just let me go, right?¡± Hansoo replied by gripping his spear even tighter. It was just as she¡¯d said. He didn¡¯t know why she was trying to avoid a fight with him, which meant that this was important. And since letting them seed in their ns wouldn¡¯t be good for him¡ª ¡®I¡¯ll just...break your legs right here!¡¯ Hansoo smiled coldly. HIs strength was overflowing. Another step closer to his past life¡¯s original power. The four skills were roaring out from within him. Use us. Hurry and use us. Use us to crush your enemy. Prove you are superior. Taehee herself might be an issue, but he didn¡¯t n on losing to someone being controlled by Taehee. ¡ªboooooooom!¡ª Hansoo¡¯s spear and Rangkom¡¯s Stake collided, creating a huge shockwave. The shockwave continued to extend outwards. And soon it reached a creature that was rolling around the ground in pain. The Ark-Roa which was trying its best to suppress the Pandemic de. .............................................. ¡ªrumble¡ª The shockwave from the distance pricked its skin, but the Ark-Roa had no time to worry about such a thing. There was something much more important at stake. ¡°Krrkrrkr....Krrrk.¡± The food it had just eaten was rotten beyond reason. The ones it had eaten were nothing more than empty husks because all their sources of mana had been devoured by these spores. It had devoured six, all of which had been filled to the brim with these spores. It hadn¡¯t gained much strength from them, and instead had just received a lot of pain. ¡°Ugh...Kuhuk.¡± The pain hadn¡¯t reached the point of killing it, though. It was just a bit annoying. For something to give this much pain to itself... The Ark-Roa slowly suppressed the spores as its eyes filled with rage. Of course it wasn¡¯t acting ording to its emotions. The shockwaves from the distance was telling it that this ce wasn¡¯t safe. It needed to heal back up, it needed to evolve even more. It needed...more food. Much, much more food. The Arc-Roa started to focus on its left arm. ¡ªswoosh¡ª The veins, muscles, and mana circuits started to crazily push the spores towards its body. The spores multiplied at an insane rate to devour its entire left arm, but as they moved, they soon realized that there was much more energy in the actual body. And after fully curing its left arm of the spear, the Ark-Roa used its right arm to cut its left arm off. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª The Ark-Roa¡¯s left arm turned to mush as it fell down to the ground. ¡ªsquirm¡ª There was no blood. Only a bit of life. Soon¡ª Another left arm regenerated. And shockingly, the same thing was happening to its original left arm. ¡ªwooosh¡ª ¡ªcrunch¡ª The left arm quickly grewrger andrger. It expanded into a giant, gruesome sphere, about the size of a man, but then started folding into itself. Grrrrr. A giant hunting dog came out as a result. Graaaaar! As its ws and teeth sprang out, it started to dash away with a roar. There was no point in giving it an order. The Ark-Roa was the dog, and the dog was the Ark-Roa. The Ark-Roa¡¯s true body smiled as it looked at the dog while it continued to suppress the spores. A clone of itself that was created just for the sake of devouring. Though it had only expanded a bit of strength since it needed to quickly suppress the spores, that dog would be more than enough to sweep apart the entire zone. Though the remaining beings were weak, once he devoured the millions alive, it would be of great help towards its next stage. Then he would eat them all. The ones from below who were going toe up. And the ones going up. And everything on the 7th floor as well. Then...it would have the right to go back to where it hade from. But there was something it needed to do before that. Grrrr. As the Ark-Roa growled out while thinking of the weak, weak human beings who lived upon thisnd. ¡ªboooom!¡ª Something flew over and loudlynded next to it. Then¡ª A young boy¡¯s voice could be heard through the smoke. ¡°Ah... he really wasn¡¯t an easy opponent. Seriously.¡± Taehee, who had cut through space to arrive here, smiled as she looked at her empty hand. She¡¯d been forced to throw away the stake and run away. And there wasn¡¯t much time left now, either. Since the one who had caused all of this would soon arrive. ¡®Ugh, I¡¯ll need to finish things up before then... but damn. He¡¯s really strong.¡¯ Taehee shook her head as she thought of Hansoo. She had thought of herself as being quite strong, but it seemed like Hansoo was numerous levels above her. Although she would win if she brought her true body over since they were in different zones, that didn¡¯t even qualify as an excuse. Since she hade to this world twenty years prior to Hansoo. Taehee smiled bitterly and shook her head. She didn¡¯t like lingering on useless thoughts. She just needed to aplish her objectives. Taehee then smiled towards the Ark-Roa in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, right? Since I sent you down here when you were an egg.¡± ¡°Grrrrr....¡± Though it looked different, the aura was the same. The past. Ark-Roa grit its teeth as it saw one of the beings which had turned it to such a mess and had forced it to run away on the elevator. Chapter 330 : The Grand Scheme (3) Chapter 330 : The Grand Scheme (3) ¡°What the hell...what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡ªrumble¡ª Akran, who¡¯d tried to calm down the others back at the War Fortress, freaked out at the storm-like aura that was radiating from the distance. Lightning shot down as thunder roared out. From time to time, a vicious aura would burst forth and spread throughout the entirend. One of the underlings near Akran asked him quietly: ¡°We... we¡¯ll be fine, right? He said it wouldn¡¯t eat ants.¡± But Akran could not answer his underling. Since he couldn¡¯t be certain. The crazed Ark-Roa¡¯s vicious aura was too terrifying for them to drop their guards just yet. The bloodthirsty aura it was letting out resembled an animal that had been injured. Of course, he didn¡¯t have to ponder for long. Graaarrr! ¡®...What the hell is that?¡¯ Akran could see something dashing through the tundra in the distance. He then realized what it was as he roared¡ª ¡°Damn it! Prepare for battle!¡± Akran swung out with his sword, staring at the ck dog that was approaching them at a terrifying speed. ........................................................... ¡ªboooom!¡ª As Hansoo swung out with his spear. ¡ªrummblee¡ª A huge explosion ripped apart the red barrier in the sky. And for a moment, people could see the sky through the hole in the barrier. The red barrier, which had more than enough energy to incinerate dozens of people, chased after Hansoo. ¡ªcrackle!¡ª ¡ªkwaduk!¡ª Hansoo continued to walk forward while ripping apart the barrier with his Forked Lightning, and then he suddenly mmed at something that was embedded into the ground. ¡ªboooom!¡ª As the Rangkom¡¯s Stake in the ground shook from the impact¡ª ¡ªjijijijijik!¡ª ¡ªthe red silk-like energy chasing after Hansoo abruptly disappeared. ¡®Rank 25, Scarlet Hell. She learned a lot, huh?¡¯ Plus, the Rangkom¡¯s Stake had been gathering energy for two years. Hansoo ripped apart the barrier, which had been created from the energy that was within the stake, and then muttered as he looked towards the direction Taehee had gone to. ¡®I¡¯m not sure what she¡¯s nning.¡¯ The Ark-Roa was there. Which exined quite a lot of things. Like how such a major beast like an Arc-Roa had been able toe this far down. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll need to hurry.¡¯ ¡ªboooom!¡ª Hansoo grasped onto Rangkom¡¯s Stake and then dashed towards the distance. .................................................... ¡°Ahh...Eres. Keldian...Kang...Tae. Clementine... Shin Taehee...¡± The Ark-Roa continued to repeat the names viciously. As his intellect rose up, the memories of his past wereing back. Memories of going around the Abyss and deciding to get on the elevator to eat some tasty things. Memories of having eaten a lot, but then being caught by those things. And then being beaten to the point of death. The memory of it being forced down the elevator in its weakened state. Memories of being sealed the moment it came down to the 4th Zone and then being shoved into that mana node thing. As it looked at the person in front of it, all those memories shed through its mind. The aura inside that person was definitely one of the things that had sent it down here. ¡®...I¡¯m still far from healing.¡¯ The Ark-Roa gritted its teeth as it red at its opponent. It had neither fully healed, nor had it suppressed the toxins in its body. And those memories. Memories of it being destroyed, despite being much more powerful back then. The Ark-Roa only pondered for a moment before it came to a decision. To escape. Another powerful aura was quickly approaching this location. And from what it could tell, those two were enemies. As long as it could escape from this location, the being in front wouldn¡¯t chase it down. And after that, it just needed to heal up using the Hunting Dog it had sent out. ¡®I don¡¯t know why you appeared, but I¡¯ll see youter.¡¯ ¡ªbooom!¡ª The Ark-Roa quickly started to dash away. Thousands of spikes¡ªDemeter¡¯s skill¡ªrose up from the ground and towards the man ahead of it. At the same time, the Ark-Roa¡¯s hands spread out into the air. ¡ªcrackle!¡ª ¡ªswooosh!¡ª Zeus¡¯s lightning shot out from its right hand, and the fog of Dionysus seeped out from its left. Explosions urred all around the Ark-Roa as the surroundings melted down. But the Ark-Roa didn¡¯t let down its guard as it continued to dash away. ¡ªswooosh¡ª The space beneath the Ark-Roa folded into itself and was distorted. Hermes¡¯s skill¡ªThe God of the Skies. Of course, the strength behind the skills were dimensions apart despite being the same exact skills. ¡ªzoooom!¡ª Space cracked apart as the Ark-Roa shot out hundreds of meters away in an instant. But then¡ª ¡ªkwadudududuuk!¡ª ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡ªa hand reached out from the poisonous fog and grasped onto its neck. ¡ªbubble bubble¡ª The bubbling barrier destroyed the poisonous fog and the lightning. It even started devouring them. ¡ªsqueeze¡ª ¡®Grrrr...¡¯ The hand tightened its grip on its neck. It could not run like this. The Ark-Roa looked towards the boy who had defended against its lightning and spikes, then used its right arm to smash down on the hand holding onto its neck. ¡ªbooom!¡ª Though she had the Elemental Outfit and the Golden Demon Reinforcement, the Ark-Roa was not a weak beast at all. A shockwave rang out from the wrist holding onto the Ark-Roa¡¯s neck. It would be better to just release the Ark-Roa and attack another body part instead of holding onto its neck and doing nothing. But Taehee continued to grasp its neck, making no move to attack. No, she even smiled at the Ark-Roa and asked: ¡°Why are you in such a rush?¡± ¡°...?¡± As she continued to look at the Ark-Roa, Taehee questioned Kael, who was watching all this from within his body. Then¡ª Kael, who had been watching the situation, took a deep breath and then nodded. He¡¯d been ready for this since the day he received the soul fragment. He was just sad that he couldn¡¯t avenge Jang Oh with his own hands. ¡®I wanted to meet Clementine at least once...¡¯ Taehee smiled. Then¡ª Taehee, in control of Kael¡¯s body, reached out with his left arm. Towards the open mouth of the Ark-Roa. ¡ªkaaddadak!¡ª The Ark-Roa instinctively ripped apart the hand but was still shocked. It had filled its mouth with mana in case the attack was aiming for its head. But shockingly, the hand was destroyed far too easily. The mana inside the hand had no power, deathly intent, or skills. But while the Ark-Roa was thinking in confusion, feeling the sensation of energy it had devoured from the hand¡ª ¡ªTaehee felt Hansoo¡¯s aura charging towards this location and said: ¡°Eat.¡± Taehee then shoved Kael¡¯s left arm into the Ark-Roa¡¯s mouth. ¡ªcrunch¡ª ¡®...?¡¯ At first, the Ark-Roa was shocked by these actions, but soon smiled in glee. Its intellect hadn¡¯t evolved to the point of critical thinking just yet, so there was a limit to what it could determine. In its mind, there was no reason to decline a free meal. ¡®Eat.¡¯ Then¡ª ¡ªcrunch¡ª ¡ªkwaduk!¡ª Countless mouths extended out from various parts of the Ark-Roa and started to devour Taehee. Anybody would be terrified at the sight of their own body being devoured, but Kael only made an expression of relief as he watched from inside. ¡®...Good. Jang Oh, I¡¯ming. I¡¯m sorry I ran away like a coward before.¡¯ ¡ªsquirm¡ª ¡ªcrack¡ª The Ark-Roa made strange noises as it devoured the body, mind, and even the soul of Kael. .......................................... ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Groaaaarr! Everybody screamed at the catastrophe that was the ck dog. They were being devoured. ¡®...Damn it! Even a dog is this strong now?!¡¯ ¡°Run! Fall back! Everybody split up and run!¡± Akran quickly roared. His decision to try and fight it had not been a good one. It was not a simple beast. It was a beast created by the Ark-Roa for the sole purpose of eating. Of course, such a thing would be much more powerful than them. It was on the same level as a transcendent. ¡®Bastard... Bastard... F***ing bastard!¡¯ Akran gritted his teeth as he ran away. ¡°Aahahhhh!¡± ¡°Uaaaahhh!¡± Countless screams echoed out from the surroundings. That beast was literally ignoring all attacks as it continued to devour them. ¡®...We¡¯ll be annihted at this rate.¡¯ But as Akran fell into despair¡ª ¡ªa miracle urred. ¡ªboooom!¡ª Groaaar! Five beams of light shot down from the skies and smashed into the giant ck dog. And as the ck dog roared out from pain¡ª ¡ªtatatata¡ª ¡ªfour peoplended next to Akran. ¡®...Taesang? Wait, who are the others?¡¯ But even before Akran could ask¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªthe man, Karhal, who seemed to be the leader, sent out another five beams of light and then spoke to Akran. ¡°We¡¯ll stop it, so run away.¡± ¡°...Who are you?¡± But as Taesang tried to exin¡ª ¡°Oh, not me. I¡¯ll leave this to the two of you.¡± ¡ªAthena spoke to Karhal and Athena from the back. And Taesang stopped for a moment. He was a bit disappointed. ¡®...I don¡¯t even count, huh?¡¯ He knew he was weak, but he felt sad that she wasn¡¯t even interested in him at all. Even more so since Athena was so beautiful too. A woman who made his heart flutter the moment he saw her. ¡®...Maybe if I be stronger.¡¯ Taesang looked towards Athena and asked: ¡°...Where are you going?¡± Athena smiled as she replied: ¡°I¡¯m going to go help Mr. Hansoo.¡± ¡®...She¡¯s going there?¡¯ Karhal mumbled as he looked towards the distance where that monster was residing. He could sense the bloodthirsty aura that was sweeping towards them like a storm. Though he knew Athena was stronger than himself, he didn¡¯t believe she would dare to help. Karhal asked Athena: ¡°...Do you guys know each other?¡± If they had met earlier and had a special rtionship, then helping in a situation like this made sense. But Athena replied with a shy expression. ¡°No no, I¡¯m uh... Just a fan. Ever since the 1st Zone.¡± ¡°...Hansoo surely has a lot of fans.¡± But Taesang asked with a confused expression as he looked at the blushing Athena in front of him. ¡°1st Zone? I¡¯ve never heard of someone like you, though.¡± It had been two years since he¡¯de to this world. Since she was beautiful and powerful, her name would have spread far and wide. But Athena smiled. ¡°Of course, I arrived after you. This is my first year, you see. Shall I call you Senior?¡± Chapter 331 : The Grand Scheme (4) Chapter 331 : The Grand Scheme (4) ¡°Annoying. Seriously.¡± Hansoo chuckled as he looked at the monster going through a metamorphosis in front of him. ¡ªcrunch¡ª ¡ªsquirm¡ª The Ark-Roa¡¯s shape was changing at a rapid pace. Into the familiar look of that woman from the past. ¡ªcrunch crunch¡ª And soon, a very calming voice came out from the Ark-Roa¡¯s mouth. ¡°Sess.¡± Hansoo mumbled at the monster that looked and sounded like Taehee. ¡°A beast controlled by a soul fragment...¡± ¡®Ingenious.¡¯ A soul fragment could only be imnted into a human. To let the Ark-Roa devour a being controlled by a soul fragment, and then controlling it. Of course, if it were as simple as that, then Hansoo wouldn¡¯t have been so shocked. ¡ªsquirm¡ª Taehee, in control of the Arc-Roa¡¯s body, smiled softly at Hansoo. ¡°Well, there¡¯s still a few things to swap around, but... it looks like it seeded. Well, anyway, I¡¯m very thankful to you, Mr. Hansoo.¡± ¡ªsssss¡ª Taehee continued to speak, all while making strange noises from various parts of her body. ¡°Our actual n isn¡¯t for the annihtion of humankind. We just want strength to control them.¡± A perfect system using the soul fragment, the Lord trait, and other traits which allowed for perfect control. The sad part was the low amount of people with such traits, which led to a low amount of people who could serve under them. Though a normal person would decide to kill off everyone in case of potential dangers, but Clementine was not a normal person. ¡°You should understand us more than anybody else, since...you wouldn¡¯t have tried so hard to suppress us if you didn¡¯t.¡± They, and Hansoo, only wanted one thing. A strength that was perfectly controlled. So they had asked him two years ago. To join them. ¡°So? You still want me to join you?¡± Taehee nodded. ¡°You caused the world to copse, right? We know why you did it. You either didn¡¯t know what would happen if everybody¡¯s strength was limited by hat wall or maybe you wanted more strength.¡± No one could control billions of people. But controlling the few transcendents that were born from those people was much more manageable. Even more so if the controllers were much stronger than the ones being controlled. ¡°Join us.¡± ¡®Since you are someone even we would want.¡¯ Taehee muttered quietly at Hansoo. This was the truth. There was a reason why they had dyed their ns so much. She was the one that had been against Kael avenging Jang Oh and releasing the Ark-Roa. Of course, if the Ark-Roa had been released much earlier, they would¡¯ve found Hansoo much earlier as well. Burying Hansoo, who had been fully capable of controlling the lower zones¡ªsomething which even they decided was too difficult and had given up on¡ªwas too much of a waste. During these two years, there had been a lot of people as strong as Hansoo. But even after two years, they had not seen anyone like Kang Hansoo. ¡®Other than Clementine.¡¯ Taehee continued to speak to Hansoo. ¡°How about it? Join us. If you join us, then we have no more reason to fight.¡± Hansoo nodded. ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it.¡± Taehee¡¯s expression brightened. A powerful ally was valuable. They had experienced this already. Though he¡¯d woken up after two years and the world had changed, the benefits they would gain if Hansoo stood by their side was not something that could easily be measured. Since a tiger wouldn¡¯t be a cat just because it had woken up from a deep sleep. And if they could gain the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd zone that Hansoo controlled? Nothing more was needed. ¡°Good. Really good...¡± ¡°But I have a condition.¡± Taehee stopped for a moment but then nodded as she spoke. They never expected him to ept that easily anyway. And they had the capacity to ept all sorts of conditions. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°You guys said this before, that you wanted to control each otherpletely.¡± The more power they had, the better. That¡¯s why they were performing countless experiments in the upper 3 zones. Like controlling the Ark-Roa with the soul fragment here at the 4th zone. But there was one idea that they believed in. So they focused more on controlling strength rather than raising it. The Ark-Roa experiment looked quite simple, but it had taken a year and hundreds of experiments conducted in the zones above. But Hansoo only chuckled. ¡°Sadly, me too. My only condition is for you guys to serve beneath me. If you can agree to that, then I will join you at any time.¡± Taehee¡¯s expression turned ugly at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were this greedy. Do you know how much difference there is between us...?¡± Hansoo had eaten zones 1, 2, and 3 below. But they had control of zones 5, 6, and 7 above. Though the amount was the same, the difference in strength was too vast. They were offering an alliance, but it wasn¡¯t for equal terms. It was because of the potential of the three zones Hansoo had below. But Hansoo chuckled. ¡°Yeah? Then what were you going to do if I agreed to your proposal today?¡± ¡°Of course...¡± Taehee frowned. They would imnt the soul fragment into Hansoo. The experiment had seeded, and Hansoo was countless times more precious than one Ark-Roa anyway. But they would need topletely Hansoo. And Hansoo would not agree to such a thing. Since Hansoo also wanted strength that was under his control. Taehee finally understood Clementine¡¯s words. She assumed he would agree since they had simr thoughts. But her thoughts were wrong. Someone who wanted to be inpletemand was a control freak. Just like Clementine. There was no way two people who needed to be the head would ally themselves. Even more so if they had a lot of pride. Hansoo continued to speak. ¡°And if you wanted an alliance, couldn¡¯t you have just said it before? Why were you hurrying to fuse with the Ark-Roa?¡± Taehee stopped short. She¡¯d wanted to talk about the alliance first. But the reason why she¡¯d fused with the Ark-Roa was because of Clementine. She now knew why Clementine had told her to. Hansoo smiled coldly. ¡°Were you going to smash me apart and force me to ept if I declined?¡± This damned world. The most important thing wasn¡¯t ambition, but rather the strength to back it up. The strength to smash apart their opponents¡¯ ambitions. Taehee smiled as she said: ¡°Yes... that seems to be the case.¡± ¡°Since you guys are different from me.¡± Then¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Tremendous amounts of energy exploded out from Hansoo and smashed into the Ark-Roa. Though it was sudden, Taehee had expected it the moment their conversation had ended, and had been able to block it. There was a limit to a soul fragment¡¯s durability. But it didn¡¯t matter. Since it was useless for them to talk further. Her opponent would need to be a bit more...weak...to continue their discussion. ¡ªrummble!¡ª ¡°Good! We now know that you won¡¯t be controlled by us. That means...you don¡¯t care about thoseing up from below, right?¡± She should have threatened him like this from the start. Taehee smiled as she muttered: ¡®We¡¯lle back to you in a bit. Will your thoughts be the same even then?¡¯ ¡ªswoooosh¡ª Taehee¡¯s consciousness started to fade away from inside the Ark-Roa¡¯s body. ¡°Grrr...GRAAAAAARR!¡± A huge roar echoed out from the Ark-Roa which had just regained its body. It may have lost its control, but it still remembered. Remembered everything that had happened. It should have been roaming around the Abyss, but instead, it had been shackled down by a trick. It would never be able to escape from these shackles now. Since the fragment that had been embedded into its soul could still suppress and control it. Its rage was then directed at the person in front of it. ¡°F***ing...f***ing humans! Kill...kill them all!¡± Its improved intellect had searched through its brain for a fitting word, but it was being blinded by rage. ¡ªbooom!¡ª Strength exploded out from the Ark-Roa. Strength that was dimensions apart from its greatly weakened state from mere moments ago. ¡®...Well. It devoured an entire 2 star transcendent, makes a lot of sense.¡¯ Hansoo defended against the attack, and as he was preparing to defend the next one by raising his spear¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªsomething quickly flew in from the distance and smashed into the Ark-Roa¡¯s side. ¡®A il?¡¯ Then¡ª ¡ªtatatata!¡ª Swiftly flying from the same location, a humannded next to him and said: ¡°I came to help.¡± A pleasant attitude and voice, as well as having a lot of strength. Receiving such aid was always nice in a situation like this. If he could trust her, of course. Hansoo spoke out coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll need it.¡± ¡®One of the twelve, huh?¡¯ Why had he declined Clementine? Because he didn¡¯t trust powerhouses whose limits had been broken. Even more so if she was one of the twelve, which had flipped the 4th zone upside down. Since she had been able to hide up until now, she seemed to have a few tricks up her sleeve. But that was it. ¡ªsssss¡ª Red smoke rose up from his hand. ¡®One¡¯s already hard to deal with, but two...wait...I feel like I¡¯ve seen her before.¡¯ Hansoo frowned. Then¡ª A long-lost memory rose up from his mind. ¡°...Kiriel.¡± And as Hansoo unconsciously mumbled the word¡ª ¡°Ho...how do you know my name?¡± Athena asked in shock. Chapter 332 : Mj?lnir (1) Chapter 332 : Mj?lnir (1) ¡®I finally met him, but...¡¯ Kiriel, who had been excited at meeting Hansoo, was confused. Her seniors, who had acted as her teachers andrades, had always talked about the past. It had been this way ever since she hade into this world, all throughout the 1st Zone to the 3rd Zone. They talked about how much of a hell the previous world had been, unlike the systemized world of the present. How they had to survive in such a world and grow stronger. Of course, she wasn¡¯t interested in all this. Since it had only taken her a month or two to catch up to them. Instead, every time she heard this story, her attention had settled on a single man. Who was he really? How did he revive that giant World Tree? How did he tame the continent-sized beasts? How did he annihte the sages who¡¯d treated humans like ves? And how did he turn the world from a terrifying hell to a ce that was actually livable? It had started off as curiosity, but soon grew into hope and a form of respect. And as she grew stronger, she felt herself getting closer to this man. So she had trained like a madman and chased after his footsteps. But there was a difference between wanting to meet her idol and seeing them act weird. ¡®He knows my name?¡¯ Kiriel muttered in confusion. Her knowing the name of this man, Hansoo, was obvious. Since she was his fan and her trait was more focused on things like this. But Hansoo shouldn¡¯t know about her. Since she¡¯de up here in the two years Hansoo had been asleep. She had only been in this world for a year. ¡®I¡¯ve never even told my name to anyone in this zone...¡¯ But there was no time to listen to his reply. ¡ªboooom!¡ª Since the Ark-Roa¡¯s rage-filled attack was still shooting towards them. ¡®Damn!¡¯ Kiriel freaked out at the long metal spears that shot out from the ground, and Hansoo smiled sheepishly after realizing what he¡¯d done. ¡®I¡¯ve made a mistake.¡¯ He¡¯d identally blurted out her name since it had been so sudden. ¡ªboooom!¡ª Hansoo dodged the attack the Ark-Roa aimed at Kiriel and looked at her. He couldn¡¯t believe it. It made sense that Kiriel was already this strong. Since her talent was top notch, even in his past life when she was still alive. But no matter what their rtionship had been in his past life. He didn¡¯t know how this woman might have changed. Even more so if she had been mingling with the twelve. Of course, their powerful opponent was also an issue. ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡°Kill...them...ALL!¡± Thousands of spikes rose up from the ground to block their path of escape, and its body was covered in lightning and mes. ¡ªkaaddduduk!¡ª The Ark-Roa, which had returned to its former ck humanoid form, dashed through the meltednd surrounding it and swung its fists at him. ¡ªkwadduduk!¡ª Hansoo could no longer dodge, and had to block it with his hands, but the impact caused his hands to shake from the tremendous amount of force behind the Ark-Roa¡¯s fists. ¡®It ate too damn much.¡¯ It would put him in a bad situation if he turned Kiriel into an enemy, especially since he needed her strength to slightly improve their chances. But the moment Kiriel saw Hansoo¡¯s face, she started to frown. ¡°It¡¯s because you can¡¯t trust me, right?¡± Hansoo sighed at her words. ¡®Do you know what I¡¯ve done to meet you?¡¯ Kiriel thought of her past. She would need to be stronger to continue following him. She had always epted this fact even as she offered Hansoo her help. She knew what had happened to those who apanied him in the beginning. Since she had devoted all her spare time outside of training into researching such things. Even if the world had changed, it was always nice to be a beauty. And even more so to be a powerhouse. After countless hours of research, she hade to a conclusion. Though they had been left behind to manage the lower zones, there was a truth hidden behind those words.. ¡®They couldn¡¯t keep up.¡¯ She would not chase after him from behind. She would stand by his side and watch over him. She didn¡¯t go through with the nursery, and evaded the eyes of the others while she hunted down the beasts of the Abyss. Since ording to her trait, Hansoo wouldn¡¯t like something like the nursery. The only way to be stronger was to hunt. She had devoted almost 24 hours of every day to chase after Hansoo, who could appear at any time. But for her to see those cold and harsh eyes after finally being able to meet him... But Kiriel soon shook her head. ¡®No, it makes sense.¡¯ She had expected this the moment she involved herself with the twelve. To gain his trust, she was going to bring the heads of the other twelve, as well as the head of the one who had created her, but the thing in front of her had done it before she could. Of course, the answer was simple. She just needed to offer the monster instead. ¡®Lets...GO!¡¯ ¡ªboom!¡ª Kiriel grasped the il, a weapon she¡¯d been fortunate toe across, and one that she treated dearly, and charged towards the Ark-Roa currently dashing towards Hansoo. ¡ªbooooom!¡ª She then smashed her il into the Ark-Roa¡¯s head. .............................................. ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡°Roaaar! A...Athena! Why are you doing this?!¡± The Ark-Roa¡¯s body squirmed around after being beaten down a few times. The Ark-Roa¡¯s body instantly changed to look like Aphrodite. It was a cheap tactic, but it wasn¡¯t aiming to achieve something great out of this. Just a single moment. It just needed a single flinch. But Aphrodite¡¯s looks were not enough. Since Kiriel actually hated her right now. ¡°What the hell are you saying?¡± ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡®You scrubs are the reason why he suspects me.¡¯ Kiriel smashed away the face of the Ark-Roa that had tried to approach her looking like Aphrodite. ¡®But yeah... this isn¡¯t easy.¡¯ ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª Kiriel frowned as she smashed away the opponent. Her hand was actually tingling. And as if the Ark-Roa was getting used to everything, its movements were bing faster and even more subtle than before. As well as the power of its skills. ¡ªkwadddudk!¡ª ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Lightning now covered the metal spikes that rose up from the ground. Meaning that its strength was rising. ¡ªboooom!¡ª Kiriel frowned as she sent out a few skills from the energy stored within the il. ¡®Mmm...this is going to be hard to do alone. What am I going to do?¡¯ She had jumped in to prove herself to Hansoo, but it wasn¡¯t easy. And ording to her trait, shecked the skills suited for this situation. At that moment¡ª ¡°Move.¡± ¡ªboooooooom!¡ª ¡°Groaaaar!¡± ¡ªa small orb shot past Kirie¡¯s shoulder and smashed into the Ark-Roa. The Ark-Roa screamed out in pain as Kiriel looked at Hansoo witn glee. ¡°You trust me?¡± She had felt that she hadn¡¯t done enough to gain his trust, but for him to agree to fight with her already... But of course, Hansoo hadn¡¯t interfered because he fully trusted her. ¡®...I can¡¯t just watch.¡¯ Though he kept telling himself that the Kiriel of the past and the current Kiriel were different people. As he watched her fight, his past memories kept on rising up. And they couldn¡¯t drag this out any longer since the Ark-Roa was getting stronger. ¡®...Kill the Ark-Roa first, and then decide.¡¯ Roaaar! While Kiriel had been buying time, he attacked with abination of seven dragons from the Nine Dragons Spear, but the Ark-Roa was already regenerating. And as Hansoo watched this, more dragons started to gather around his hand. ¡®Mmm... if we¡¯re going to fight, then...¡¯ Hansoo pondered for a moment, and then took off the Arham¡¯s shield on his left wrist. And deactivated the Rangkom¡¯s stake on his left hand. He then threw them towards Kiriel. ¡ªswooosh!¡ª ¡°Huh...?¡± Kiriel looked at Hansoo in confusion. ¡®Might as well.¡¯ He had already spoken her name, it would be impossible to dodge her suspicions. He decided to use his knowledge of the past to dodge around itter. He spoke to Kiriel: ¡°Read it with your trait.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Hurry. Use your Psychometry to read those three.¡± Kiriel was in shock. ¡®...He even knew about that?¡¯ ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Kiriel stared at Hansoo in confusion as he attacked the Ark-Roa with his Nine Dragons Spear. ............................................................ Psychometry. Her trait. The ability to read the past memories of objects, the surroundingnd, and lifeforms. A trait which she had never told to anyone. She had been able to read the traces of her senior¡¯s battles and be stronger. She could tell if someone was lying. She had been able to confirm Hansoo¡¯s achievements that others could only hear of in tales. The battle at the corner of the World Tree. The battle within the giant white lion, Lazar. The annihtion of the sages inside the giant underground birdcage in the 3rd zone. And this trait was the most useful when scanning an artifact. She was able to find out every secret and method of use hidden within an artifact. Though most other adventurers couldn¡¯t follow the ancient uses of mana that were different from modern-day methods. She could. Maybe it was a blessing from the gods. She had even been able to learn the spells of the old Empire which had been engraved on the il. Hansoo shouted at Kiriel: ¡°Read all three!¡± Hansoo realized something on his way here. The three godly artifacts of the Empire. Arham¡¯s shield. God¡¯s il. Rangkom¡¯s stake. They¡¯d initially been split up because they had to be used separately for different reasons, but¡ª It was originally a single object. The strange hole on the il. The strange indent on Arham¡¯s shield. The few protrusions on Rangkom¡¯s stake. Miraculously, these strange features fit each other perfectly. But these weren¡¯t some random lego blocks. A method to use them was needed. And even he could not figure that out. But, Kiriel. Kiriel could with her Psychometry. But Kiriel was hesitating. ¡°...If I use that then you¡¯ll have to fight alone!¡± Roaaaar! ¡ªboom!¡ª Kiriel shouted worriedly as she looked at the Ark-Roa¡¯s terrifying attacks. Psychometry wasn¡¯t that easy to use. She needed to focus deeply in order to read the details. And she wouldn¡¯t be able to fight during that time. She wouldn¡¯t be able to defend herself either. But as if it felt her hesitation. ¡°Kaha!¡± The Ark-Roa, which had been fighting Hansoo, extended its arm towards Kiriel. ¡ªshhhhshsh!¡ª It used Hephaestus¡¯s skill, , and extended its arm out several dozens of meters, reaching for her neck. ¡®Damn...¡¯ As Kiriel was about to swing her il¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªHansoo flew in from the distance and blocked the attack in front of her. ¡®Reminds me of the past.¡¯ Hansoo smiled towards Kiriel and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, and hurry. I will guard you.¡± And as she saw that smile¡ª ¡°Ah...yes.¡± ¡ªKiriel blushed and then started to focus on the three artifacts. And soon¡ª ¡ªsssss¡ª ¡ªKiriel¡¯s consciousness got sucked into the artifacts as Hansoo watched. ¡®You¡¯ll be able to figure it out. Why...for what reason they were created. And who created it.¡¯ This was not something the Empire could make. Roooaaaaar! Hansoo mumbled as he smashed away at the Ark-Roa charging towards him. Chapter 333 : Mj?lnir (2) Chapter 333 : Mj?lnir (2) ¡ªkiriririring¡ª Kiriel was quickly reading through the memories within the three godly artifacts. With a slight blush on her face. ¡®That wasn¡¯t so bad, right? He said he would guard me.¡¯ Perhaps he wasn¡¯t yet interested in her, but at least she had be a bit more trustable. He wouldn¡¯t give her such precious artifacts otherwise. ¡®He fought with Jang Oh, huh?... He fought by himself a lot of the time, too...¡¯ The memories were not in the God¡¯s il, but inside the Rangkom¡¯s Stake, and Arham¡¯s Shield. Kiriel smiled as she read the memories of Hansoo¡¯s battles, and focused as she delved deeper and deeper. The surrounding space quickly passed by as she went further and further into the past. The days of when the il had been below the ground of the Kingdom. The days of when the Rangkom¡¯s Stake had been embedded into the White Dragon Arena. Faster, and faster. But soon¡ª ¡ªchiiiiik¡ª She reached a formless barrier that prevented her from delving further into the past. ¡®...This is it. This is where I got stuck before.¡¯ Psychometry didn¡¯t allow her to delve into everything. Since things like emotions or thoughts could get erased with time. The memory she could see with just the il only reached up to the days of the Kingdoms and the Empire. So memories past those one thousand years were actually hard to see. ¡®But... if it¡¯s all three... ¡¯ Kiriel breathed in and started to scan through the memories of all three at once. ¡ªcrack¡ª ¡ªcrack crack¡ª Countless memory fragments started to move towards her consciousness and fit together like puzzle pieces inside her head. She mixed together the memory pieces from the three artifacts, and delved deeper. Then¡ª sssss... As the memories of the three artifacts fused, the blurry images of the past started to clear up. And soon¡ª ¡ªpapak!¡ª ¡®I got through!¡¯ A crystal clear scene unfolded before her eyes as she continued to delve deeper and deeper. The scene was of a man powerful beyond reason, surrounded in a white aura. And the giant hammer in his hands. She knew the name of the man already. Though the Rangkom¡¯s Stake had lost some memories, it would not forget its owner which had owned it for a thousand years. ¡®Tiamet...¡¯ And a voice came into her her mind. ¡®Disassemble?¡¯ Then¡ª ¡ªswooosh!¡ª A tremendous amount of energy poured into the hammer¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡ªand then abruptly exploded. ¡ªnk¡ª ¡ªcrack!¡ª The light subsided as three objects appeared in ce of the hammer. And Kiriel realized why it had been so hard to remember the memories of the past. ¡®...This was why it wasn¡¯t possible, huh?¡¯ Of course it would be hard for one object to retain the memories from its days of being three. Even more so if it was a memory from a thousand years ago. The handle of the hammer popped out as it became the stake. The head of the hammer remained like a giant end of a il. The t part of the hammer¡¯s head, which was made to smash into the enemies, popped off and turned into a shield-like object. And Kiriel focused on this scene to memorize the method Tiamat had used to disassemble the hammer. Since she might be able to recreate that hammer if she used that method in reverse. Like Hansoo had thought, despite being a veryplex method, Kiriel¡¯s trait allowed her to memorize it quickly. ¡®...Shall I go back?¡¯ Kiriel mumbled; she hadpletely memorized the methods after reying the memory a few times. But then¡ª ¡®... But who made this?¡¯ She started to get curious. It might¡¯ve been hard for her to do it before, but since the artifacts hade together, it would be possible to see it. The origins of that hammer. If she saw how the hammer had been created, she would be able to see how to use the hammer better as well. ¡®And he had disassembled it because it was a dangerous weapon... Why was it dangerous?¡¯ At this point¡ª ¡ªthe corner of her mind that wanted to be of a bigger help to Hansoo kept on calling out to her. She also wanted to surprise Hansoo as well. But she shook her head. ¡®I must go and help.¡¯ Though not much time would¡¯ve passed in real life, she was worried at the fact that Hansoo was holding on by himself. But as she was about to stop her Psychometry¡ª ¡ªkiriririririk!¡ª ¡®Huh? Ahhhh?!¡¯ ¡ªshe was suddenly bombarded with memories, each scene rolling back with increasing speed. ¡®What the hell! What went wrong?!¡¯ While she was still lost in shock, her consciousness was sucked in. Deeper and deeper into the past. ............................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡®She¡¯s taking a bit longer than I thought.¡¯ Hansoo stole a nce at Kiriel, who was still in a daze, and then looked back at the Ark-Roa who was focusing on something. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± ¡ªcrunch crunch¡ª The Ark-Roa, who had been chomping on Hansoo¡¯s left arm, smiled. With a leisurely expression. Hansoo looked back and forth between his shoulder where his arm got ripped off and at Kiriel, and then clutched his spear more tightly. ¡®My left arm will regrow, but... the weapon is an issue... I don¡¯t know if this was the right choice.¡¯ The half-broken Forked Lightning swung from side to side. And Hansoo sighed at this sight. ¡®...It¡¯s a Solo Numbering weapon. I guess it isn¡¯t enough anymore.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just the Forked Lightning that had been wrecked. Hansoo looked at the half-destroyed Thousand Soldiers Armor, then shrugged. When he¡¯d woken up, his Nurmaha¡¯s ring was long gone, and the two usable artifacts he¡¯d had left were at the point of breaking apart. Hansoo chuckled at what a miserable sight he made. Well, it made a lot of sense. Solo Numbering artifacts meant that they were the best artifacts of the seven zones. Though they were top-notch artifacts that had saved his life countless times, ever since the seven zones had copsed and people started crossing the barrier, these weapons just couldn¡¯t keep up with the changes. He needed better artifacts. But the issue was that, as of right now, there was nowhere for him to gain any. ¡®It would¡¯ve been nice if I still had the Nurmaha.¡¯ Hansoo muttered, thinking of the ring which had mysteriously disappeared. Though it was in the lower ranks of the Solo Numbering, it was still a very powerful artifact. Being ranked ninth, it was actually more useful than the sixth ranked Thousand Soldiers Armor, and even the Forked Lightning. ¡®Well, how I obtained it was abnormal as well...¡¯ He felt like there was something he didn¡¯t know about, but there was no point in grieving over it since it was already gone. No matter how good it was, if it wasn¡¯t in his hands then it was even more useless than this broken-down spear. ¡®...I knew this would happen to you eventually whenever you were bent like that in the past.¡¯ Hansoo looked at the spear and sighed out loud. He then applied some force and broke it apart. ¡ªsnap¡ª Despite him being a transcendent, it shouldn¡¯t be a weapon that could break this easily, but it had still done so way too effortlessly. It had already reached its limits. ¡®You¡¯ve done well so far. Please... hold on for just a bit longer.¡¯ Hansoo held onto the half with the de, and fed the bottom half to his armor. ¡ªcrunch crunch¡ª ¡ªcrunch¡ª A mouth appeared on the chest of the armor, and it started to devour the halved Forked Lightning. Soon, the silver armor started to repair itself, with bits of gold appearing to fill in the cracks. ¡®This should be good enough.¡¯ Though the range of his attacks had been considerably reduced, there was no point in using a spear that was already cracked in the middle since he wouldn¡¯t be able to fully utilize its strength. It was better to use it as a short spear and feed the rest to reinforce his armor. But the Thousand Soldiers Armor was not the only thing that had finished its meal. ¡ªcrunch¡ª ¡°Keke.¡± The Ark-Roa smiled after having finished eating Hansoo¡¯s left arm. And soon¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªthe Ark-Roa roared and charged at Hansoo. Towards Kiriel, who was behind Hansoo. ¡®What a smart kid.¡¯ As Hansoo moved into a defensive position to block the Ark-Roa¡ª ¡ªkwaddduduk!¡ª ¡ªanother arm extended out from its chest and smashed into Hansoo¡¯s spear. Usually, he would just block something like this. But then the Ark-Roa¡¯s left hand would kill Kiriel. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª Hansoo felt his chest being destroyed, and thought of Kiriel behind him. If he gave her up, it would be a much easier battle. And that made sense as well. He didn¡¯t know what Kiriel would bring, but the current situation wasn¡¯t very optimistic. But he decided to just follow his heart. ¡®Ugh, just treat it as a form of repayment. After all... you died for me.¡¯ ¡ªboooom!¡ª Hansoo ignored the paining up from his chest as he used the short spear in his right arm to stab down on the Ark-Roa¡¯s left hand. ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡°Kuahaha!¡± Though its left hand had been prated, the Ark-Roa continued to smile. The dull de of the half-broken spear wasn¡¯t strong enough to go through its defenses and its regenerative speed. There wasn¡¯t even a need to aim for the girl behind him either. The Ark-Roa started frenziedly attacking the now-easier opponent. ¡ªboom! boom!¡ª The Ark-Roa¡¯s fists swapped around quickly from a sword, hammer, and then to a spear. Whichever weapon was the best for attacking Hansoo¡¯s body. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª Every time it blocked an attack, the remaining half of Forked Lightning bent and cracked apart even more. And then¡ª ¡ªnk!¡ª The de of the Forked Lightning broke apart into small fragments. ¡®Dumbass.¡¯ Hansoo fed the remaining bits of the spear to his armor, and then changed his posture to attack with his one remaining arm. ¡®I kept telling myself not to be blinded by the past.¡¯ Hansoo chuckled. He¡¯d thought that he wouldn¡¯t. But he¡¯d been doing it up until now. But it seemed to differ from person to person. And the Ark-Roa, after watching Hansoo for a moment, started to charge towards him again. ¡ªbooom!¡ª To finish off it¡¯s now-weaponless enemy. The man hadn¡¯t been its opponent even when his weapon was intact. And now he was barehanded, and even missing an arm. ¡®Looks... tasty.¡¯ As the Ark-Roa started dashing towards him¡ª ¡ªcharrrurururk¡ª ¡ªnk¡ª ¡ªng¡ª ¡ªa strange nking noise, like something being assembled, could be heard behind Hansoo. The sounds of metal smashing into one another. Then¡ª ¡°Mr Hansoo! Catch!¡± ¡ªswooshwooshwoosh¡ª Something quickly flew towards Hansoo from behind. As the Ark Roa felt the terrifying aura, it started to quickly move its arm to try and intercept it. ¡®Heh, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡¯ Hansoo pulled his head back, and then smashed it into the head of the Ark-Roa. ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡°Ahh!¡± As the Ark-Roa, who had been solely focused on its right hand, flinched from the impact¡ª ¡ªHansoo reached back with his right hand and caught the object flying towards him. ¡®Good. Very good.¡¯ Hansoo smiled at the sensation that was rising up his arm. The solid feeling it was giving off... It was different from the shield and the stake. ¡®Well met, friend.¡¯ Hansoo then tightened his grip. ¡ªswooosh!¡ª Swinging out with his right arm, he smashed the Ark-Roa¡¯s head. ¡ªboooom!¡ª Though the head had been hit, a loud noise rang out. ¡°Kuaaaaahhh!¡± And as the Ark-Roa screamed, while grasping onto its head¡ª ¡ªchchchchchzzzzhzhch!¡ª The sky split apart as a humongous bolt of lightning, hundreds of times thicker than that of Zeus¡¯s, shot down. Chapter 334 : Mj?lnir (3) Chapter 334 : Mj?lnir (3) ¡°Karhal! Focus!¡± ¡°Damnit! I¡¯m as focused as can be!¡± ¡ªboom!¡ª Karhal screamed as he beat at the crazed dog. He¡¯d thought that it would be afortable fight since it was just a clone. But what the hell was this? This crazed dog was not at all simple. ¡®Damn... Is this the difference between 1 and 2 stars? To the point of needing two people for just a clone?¡¯ And it wasn¡¯t like they could escape. Since everyone running away right now would just be its food if he fled. ¡ªbooom!¡ª Karhal, who had just smashed away the dog as it leapt towards him again, looked shocked at the rebound force he¡¯d just felt in his hands. ¡®It feels weaker?¡¯ Karhal then looked towards the mountain range, at the giant bolts of lightning shooting down on it. ................................................ ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡°Uaaaahh!¡± The Ark Roa roared out in pain from being smashed over and over again by a giant hammer. ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªboom! boom!¡ª Countless spikes rose up everytime the Ark-Roa smashed down with its feet, causing lightning, fire, and poisonous clouds to rise up. Hundreds of meters ofnd around it had melted down. But¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªkaduduk!¡ª ¡°Roaaar!¡± The Ark-Roa absorbed the impact of the hammer with its body, and then attempted to retaliate. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª ¡ªrummmblee¡ª The sky continued to split apart as lightning crackled from above. ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡®Ah... ahh!¡¯ The Ark-Roa couldn¡¯t even scream out loud after being hit by this lightning, and instead screamed inside its mind. Because it had skills to control lightning, it had some natural resistance to lightning itself, but this thing was on a whole other level. It felt as if its entire body was burning up. The moment it was hit, every nerve fiber on its body seemed to scream with pain. His central nervous system, and even his muscles were paralyzed in an instant. And soon¡ª ¡°Uaaaaah!¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª The Ark-Roa could not withstand the power of the hammer, and it was flung back into the mountain in the distance. ¡ªrummmble!¡ª Hansoo smiled as he looked at the hammer that had sent the Ark-Roa flying. ¡®It¡¯s more than I expected.¡¯ He¡¯d known it would be quite useful once fused. Since each of those artifacts were incredibly powerful on their own. But after using it in its fused state, the Forked Lightning was nothingpared to this. Even though he couldn¡¯t even use it to its full potential, it was still showing such a tremendous amount of strength. So he became even more curious of its origins. ¡®This definitely isn¡¯t something the humans of the past could make.¡¯ He was certain that this wasn¡¯t made by the Empire. He suspected that it might be the apex of technology of the ancient humans, but he¡¯de to a realization after using the hammer and seeing its design. That the ancient humans hadn¡¯t made it. An alloy that even a transcendent could freely utilize wasn¡¯t something that was easy to make, even for them. And there was no reason for them to make such a closebat weapon like this. Why would they, who had made countless long-range skills, make a weapon like this? ¡®What did... Kiriel see?¡¯ But Hansoo decided to ask these questionster. Since that wasn¡¯t the main issue. ¡®Yeah, you should be hungry by now.¡¯ ¡ªboom! boom! boom!¡ª Hansoo started to chase after the Ark-Roa, which had stomped off towards the War Fortress. ................................................................ ¡®Hungry. Hungry... HUNGRY.¡¯ ¡ªboom! boom! boom!¡ª The Ark-Roa¡¯s expression was full of pain. Though its body was regenerating quickly, it didn¡¯t mean that it wasn¡¯t suffering. The Ark-Roa looked furious as it suppressed the pain that was rising up from all over its body. How had the situation turned out like this? Not only was it shocked at being tricked by a human, it was now being beaten to death by another. That weapon. That mysterious weapon was too terrifying. It felt like it had seen the weapon before, but couldn¡¯t quite remember. Chills ran down its back and its teeth ttered. The Ark-Roa ran, gritting its teeth. There was only one reason why it had be so miserable. ¡®Strength... I¡¯m not strong enough.¡¯ This was all because it hadn¡¯t eaten enough. This wasn¡¯t the time to pick out the tasty meats. It needed to devour everything and anything. The Ark-Roa red furiously at the War Fortress in the distance. As well as at the two transcendents fighting with its clone. It would be even stronger with two more pieces of food. It felt the aura of that man chasing after it, but the Ark-Roa smirked. That man would not be able to catch up to it. ¡ªbooom!¡ª The skill, activated, and its movement speed rose up explosively. The man chasing it from behind had fought well. It respected him to a degree. But his bodily abilities were inferiorpared to itself, and he didn¡¯t have any movement skills. By the time that man arrived, everything would have ended¡ªit would have devoured everything. ¡®I can win... Eat. I can eat.¡¯ He had only obtained a new weapon; his body was still damaged. It just needed to be a bit stronger. Actually, just absorbing the clone itself would be enough. ¡®I¡¯m going to... shred you apart!¡¯ It was going to destroy everything. Him and his entire race. Arriving at the War Fortress, the Arc-Roa extended its arm with a gleeful smile. ¡ªswoooosh!¡ª He activated Hephaestus¡¯s skill, , making its arm spread out hundreds of meters long. Towards the two who were looking at him in shock. ¡®Devour!¡¯ But then¡ª ¡ªboooooom!¡ª A loud noise was heard¡ªits hand was blocked. ¡ªkiiriririk¡ª ¡®What!?¡¯ The Ark-Roa was at a loss for words. The only thing that could block it was still far away behind it. And the two it was aiming for were way too weak to block its attack. ¡°Phew. Safe!¡± A woman¡¯s voice could be heard from the dust cloud rising up from the collision. And the moment it heard the woman¡¯s voice¡ª ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªthe Ark-Roa¡¯s expression turned ugly as it charged towards Athena who¡¯d managed to stop it. There was no time for something like this. It needed to quickly devour those two people, and its clone, to regain its strength. ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªboom! boom!¡ª Kiriel and the Ark-Roa started to fight each other. ¡®Ugh... just a musclehead.¡¯ As she fought without her weapon, Kiriel frowned at the pain she was feeling from all over her body. The Ark-Roa¡¯s attacks were not easy to defend with just her unprotected body. Each attack felt like she was being smashed with an iron hammer. The pain drove all the way into her bones. Plus the Ark-Roa¡¯s strange skin kept creating mouths to bite her. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª ¡ªgnaw gnaw¡ª The Ark-Roa sessfully bit a chunk of flesh off, and looked at Kiriel who was now frowning in pain. ¡®It hurts...¡¯ Kiriel frowned at the pain from her arm, but then smiled at the Arc-Roa. ¡°Are you sure you have time for this?¡± The moment the Ark-Roa saw Kiriel¡¯s expression¡ª ¡ªit woke up from its gluttonous stupor. But it was toote. ¡ªswooosh!¡ª ¡°Where are you going?¡± Kiriel quickly hugged the Ark-Roa, which had attempted to dash backwards. And at the same time, Kiriel¡¯s body turned extremely heavy. To the point that it was unable to carry her and run away. ¡°Ahhhh! Damn it!¡± It wouldn¡¯t be able to run away like this. ¡ªbooom!¡ª The Ark-Roa felt danger, and released an endless torrent of mes and clouds of poison. To melt down Kiriel. ¡®Die.¡¯ Roooaaar! The hunting dog that was supposed to return to it was now being held back by the two trancendents as well. At this rate it really was going to die. Only by killing this girl would it have a sliver of a chance to live. But at that moment, a small voice came out from Kiriel. ¡°Do I pass?¡¯ And an answer came from behind the Ark-Roa. ¡°For now.¡± ¡ªboooooooooooom!¡ª ¡°Kuaaaaaah!¡± The Ark-Roa¡¯s head exploded with a tremendous amount of pain, and it was flung away in agony. Of course, it didn¡¯t get far. Hansoo caught the Ark-Roa with his already-regenerated left arm, then smashed it into the ground, muttering quietly as he stepped onto its back. ¡°Try withstanding this.¡± ¡ªcrackle¡ª ¡®...¡¯ The Ark-Roa caught sight of the hammer as it struggled to escape. Bolts of lightning struck down around the hammer. And only at the gate of death did the Ark-Roa remember where it had seen this before. The weapon it had forgotten about, along with the disappearance of its power. ¡®Ah... the abyss...¡¯ From above the Ark-Roa¡ª ¡ªswooosh!¡ª ¡ªthe hammer in Hansoo¡¯s hand began to descend. ......................................... ¡ªboooooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡®Ahhh... Are there no crystals or anything? Will that be destroyed too?¡¯ Kiriel frowned at the Ark-Roa, which was currently being turned into a paste of meat, and backed off. There was nothing else for her to do, and there was something she needed to think about. She thought back to when she¡¯d been forcibly sucked into the past. ¡®Nepallem... Who the hell are you?¡¯ Nepallem. The one who had dragged her consciousness into the past against her will. And the original owner of the hammer. ¡ªboooom!¡ª While the Ark-Roa was being pulverized, along with half a mountain range, Kiriel frowned as she thought back to what she had seen in that memory. Chapter 335 : Mj?lnir (4) Chapter 335 : Mj?lnir (4) ¡®...Who the hell are you, really?¡¯ Kiriel thought back to that memory of the past as she stared at the hammer being swung in front of her. ..................................... ¡ªswoooosh!¡ª ¡®Haa...Haaa..¡¯ Kiriel remained calm despite having been forcibly sucked into the memory, and focused on looking around at her surroundings. There must be a reason why the memory reader had taken her back against her will. Kiriel looked around and sighed when she realized that she¡¯d seen this ce before. ¡®Mmm... It¡¯s not unfamiliar, but... why am I here...?¡¯ Kiriel muttered, looking around the room at the top of the Obelisk. This was a ce she had visited in order to find traces of Hansoo during the period of time she¡¯d roamed around the entire 4th Zone after him. Though most things that could retain memories would melt away from a huge explosion, she could still see the glory of its past. She wasn¡¯t really curious or shocked at the giant Obelisk that was working at full capacity. She was rather curious as to why her Psychometry had brought her here. Then¡ª ¡°Hmm... Good.¡± A voice was heard from the corner of the room, and her neck spun around towards its direction. And then frowned. The giant hammer was in the middle of the room. ¡ªcrackle¡ª She didn¡¯t know what had been done to the hammer, but lightning was crackling around it, and everything else in the room near the hammer had been burnt ck. And the man who was smiling at the hammer... The voice had to havee from that man. ¡®Who...?¡¯ A slightly feeble-looking body. He looked way too weak inparison to Tiamet, but his researcher-like looks attracted her curiosity even more. Since this person might be rted to the creator of the hammer. The man, who had been looking at the hammer in the luxurious room at the top of the Obelisk, looked towards the empty space and said: ¡°Wee, my precious guest,¡± ¡®...What? Seriously?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked. I¡¯m really talking to you.¡± Kiriel freaked out at the man who was staring directly at where her consciousness was. ¡®No way!¡¯ A memory was something she read. Normally, the memory didn¡¯t react to her presence. ¡ªnk¡ª An ominous feeling ran through her, and she tried to cancel her trait and escape, but it was useless. It was as if she was being held down. ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked. I mean you no harm. I just tried it out for fun.¡± ¡°...Who are you?¡± The man then seemed to realize something, and eximed: ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten to introduce myself!¡± The man pointed towards the hammer on the ground. ¡°I am called Nepallem, greetings.¡± ¡°...¡± Kiriel, who¡¯d been listening to his words in a daze, asked: ¡°Did you bring me here?¡± Nepallem chuckled as he replied: ¡°I didn¡¯t call you, you just got sucked in while trying to read the Mj?lnir¡¯s memories.¡± ¡°...Mj?lnir?¡± Nepallem nodded. ¡°Yes. That hammer over there.¡± ¡ªchiiiiik¡ª Nepallem pointed towards the hammer currently emitting smoke in the middle of the room. A hammer that did not look like something simple. ¡®...So that¡¯s what it looks like when it¡¯s fused.¡¯ Kiriel looked at the hammer¡ªit was letting off sparks and burning the contents of the room. She recalled what Hansoo had wanted her to find out, so she asked Nepallem: ¡°Did you make that?¡± This current situation as a whole made no sense, but she wasn¡¯t the type to argue about something that was already happening. The most important thing was gathering intel. The man seemed quite friendly, which meant she had nothing to fear for now. ¡®I need to ask as much as I can.¡¯ But Nepallem shook his head with a smile. ¡°No. I did not make it.¡± ¡°Then...¡± ¡°I brought it.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡®Brought it? From where?¡¯ Nepallem looked at Kiriel, who was tilting her head in confusion, and then shook his finger. ¡°Telling you everything would be a bit too much. Anyway, I brought it to help a few people below, but... it seems to be too strong in this form.¡± Nepallem thought of Tiamet, who would be proceeding to perform his revenge, and smiled as he touched the Mj?lnir with his finger. Then¡ª ¡ªpachchchchciiik!¡ª The lines on Mj?lnir¡¯s surface radiated a golden light, and the hammer gradually grew weaker. Kiriel¡¯s brows rose up at this sight. ¡®It turned into three pieces.¡¯ It still looked like a hammer, but it was different. Since the flow of mana inside it had turned into three separate circuits of their own. At this rate, those individual pieces wouldn¡¯t be able to use even half of half of half of half of the original¡¯s power.[a] Nepallem looked kindly at Kiriel, and exined with a smile. ¡°This should fit this world¡¯s level a bit more.¡± Was it necessary to break the Mj?lnir down to Tiamet¡¯s level? But since he had restructured the hammer to be disassembled, Tiamet would put it to good use. He could either wield the hammer to destroy the world. Or use them separately in ces he needed to. It didn¡¯t matter anyway. Since both oues would be fun. Nepallem, who had been smiling at the hammer, spoke to Kiriel. ¡°Apparently, it¡¯s been fused again. Though there are still some restrictions but... Congrattions.¡± Nepallem congratted Kiriel, and shook her hand. ¡°Goodbye, then. Be careful when wielding it. Since it¡¯s not a simple object. Remember who the owner is.¡± ¡ªswoooooosh!¡ª ¡®Huh... uhh?¡¯ Kirie¡¯s consciousness suddenly started to return to reality at a tremendous speed. ....................................... ¡°That really happened?¡± ¡°Yes, I wanted to read more of the memory, but... I can¡¯t anymore.¡± After hearing Kiriel¡¯s ount, Hansoo looked at the hammer. ¡®...Brought it?¡¯ ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡ªcrackle¡ª Even afterpletely destroying the Ark-Roa, the hammer in his hands was still searching for things to smash apart. Like its owner. Hansoo frowned at the destructive energy running through the hand holding onto the hammer¡¯s handle. ¡®I now understand why it¡¯s hard to handle.¡¯ This hammer was always desiring to destroy. No matter if the opponent was an enemy or its owner. The moment it smashed apart the Ark-Roa, the energy heading towards the Ark-Roa flew towards Hansoo. It ripped his muscles, burnt up his nerves, and broke his bones. ¡ªcrack!¡ª ¡ªkuduk!¡ª The destructive energy flowed through Hansoo¡¯s arm and into his body to rip apart his insides. His body was going through an infinite loop; the Mj?lnir was destroying him internally, and the Immortal Soul and Dragon Essence de regenerated any damage inflicted. He understood why Tiamet had broken this apart. Since Tiamet wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold onto this with his past level of strength. And Kiriel carefully asked Hansoo: ¡° ... Are you going to keep holding onto it?¡± Though she was also at the 2 star level, due to herck of regenerative and closebat skills, it was very taxing for her to hold it, even for a brief moment. She¡¯d end up a mess with just a single day of slowly being gnawed away by it. It would be okay in a fight, but for one to always carry it around... ¡°Can¡¯t you carry it around in some container? Like a pouch...¡± But Hansoo shook his head. ¡°No.¡± This thing had a huge amount of pride. When he¡¯d released it, he felt the reaction of the hammer being much more powerful after holding onto it again. It would not ept those that denied this energy as its owner. And another thing... ¡®This is going to be helpful for training.¡¯ ¡ªpajijijik¡ª Hansoo mumbled as he felt the lightning energy burning up his insides. Skill masteries improved the more one used it. ¡®I guess the next seed on the list is the Immortal Soul.¡¯ Between the Nine Dragons Spear and the Immortal Soul, he¡¯d wondered which seed he would use to get to the 3 star level, but then decided on thetter. He then shouted towards the two fighting in the distance. ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡°Hurry and finish! We should greet each other since we¡¯ve been separated for so long!¡± ¡°Damn it! You bastard! Help us or something!¡± Karhal gritted his teeth and roared out loud. His expression was full of glee, though. ¡ªroooaaar!¡ª The Ark-Roa¡¯s clone, the hunting dog, still remained and it was trying its best to resist being killed off by Karhal and Ekidu. It was indeed trying its best, but it was not an opponent for the two after its original body had been destroyed. ¡ªbooom!¡ª Surrounded by her White River Demonic Art, Ekidu smashed the chest of the dog, and shouted at Hansoo. ¡°Just rest for a bit! We¡¯ll be right over!¡± ¡®... It really has been a while. For her to use such words.¡¯ Hansoo then put the hammer down, and sat on it. ¡ªpachichichiciii!¡ª The Mj?lnir retaliated as if to say that it wasn¡¯t a chair, but Hansoo ignored it and rxed. He was indeed tired. ¡®Ugh... it hasn¡¯t even been a week since I woke up.¡¯ But Hansoo chuckled. Two years was a long time to rest. And there was a long way for him to go. At that moment¡ª ¡ªkiriririring¡ª ¡ªa healing aura entered Hansoo¡¯s body. ¡°Mmm...¡± ¡®Right, what shall I do with this child...?¡¯ One thing was clear: he didn¡¯t dislike this girl either. As Hansoo smirked at Kiriel, who was healing him with a happy smile¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡°Ha! Hahaha! This bastard! It¡¯s finally dead!¡± At Karhal¡¯s shout, the ck dog fell down with a hole in its heart. ¡ªssss¡ª The ck dog trembled for a moment in rage as it looked around, but then copsed. It then turned into ck powder, dispersing into the air. sssss.... At that moment¡ª ¡°...What is this?¡± Ekidu, who had been standing in front of the ck powder, asked out loud, causing Hansoo, Kiriel, and everyone else to look at where the Ark-Roa¡¯s corpse had fallen. Then they saw it. A human-head-sized box amidst the ck powder. Along with a small letter. Hansoo focused with his eyes, and looked at the word on the letter. [GIFT]. ¡®So it only treats it as dead when the clone gets killed as well, huh?... But why didn¡¯t it appear itself?¡¯ Confused, Hansoo looked at the box that seemed to have been left behind by the fairy. [a]Yes it¡¯s one eighth, but this is what the raws say xD Chapter 336 : 5th area, Old Blue Zone (1) Chapter 336 : 5th area, Old Blue Zone (1) ¡®Shall I open the letter first, or the box?¡¯ Hansoo pondered for a moment, but decided to open the box first. He was curious about its contents. ¡®Anyway, you usually look at the product first, and then read the directions after.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled to himself as he approached the box; Kiriel, Ekidu, and Karhal followed suit. Hansoo asked the three: ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± ¡°Ha, this is nothing, you know? As long as we win, we¡¯ll heal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine as well.¡± The three replied with voices full of vigor. And Hansoo stared at the three. ¡®...It really has been a while.¡¯ Two of them... two years. One... a few decades. He really couldn¡¯t think of what to say since it had been so long since he¡¯d seen them. Even though he had so much he wanted to say. Karhal chuckled as he watched the hesitating Hansoo, and then spoke to him while pointing towards the box. ¡°Stop staring at me and just open the damn box first! I¡¯m curious too. I¡¯m feeling very greedy right now, you know?¡± Hansoo smirked and nodded. ¡°Sure, since I¡¯m the one who got hit the most and suffered the most, it makes sense for me to open it.¡± ¡°Dammit, do you not know that I suffered a lot, too? While you were asleep. Ugh.¡± Karhal shuddered at the memories as Hansooughed at him. Hansoo then approached the box that stood out from its surroundings; it was neatly tied by a ribbon. He untied the ribbon and opened the lid. ~pew~ Something came out, with bright lights apanying it. Not one, but many. ¡®...Four?¡¯ Four boxes, allpletely different in color and appearance. And weirdly, the four items each had a name on them. [For Hansoo-Gang] ¡®...That¡¯s some strange taste. They even misspelled my name. It¡¯s K, not G.¡¯ From the sloppy penmanship, he knew right then who had written these words. Since there was only one type of person who kept trying their best to be kind to them in this damned world. ¡®I don¡¯t know why they didn¡¯t meet us personally, but...¡¯ Anyway, he realized why they¡¯d divided it into four objects. It depended on a person¡¯s contributions. But from what he knew, the reward for the Arc-Roa would be more than big enough for the four of them. ¡°There seems to be one for each of us. Let¡¯s take a look.¡± Kiriel and the other two walked up to their respective boxes and took out their contents. ¡°Oh, mine is a crystal? I guess I fought a bit harder than Ekidu.¡± ¡°Yes, mine seems to be a crystal too, but a bit smaller than Karhal¡¯s.¡± Ekidu and Karhal both received crystals. The crystals were huge. It would have taken at least half a year for them to gather a simr amount if they hunted for it on their own. ¡®Those... shouldn¡¯t be able to get them to a 2 star, but it¡¯ll be pretty close.¡¯ Well, the Ark-Roa did devour countless transcendents. After calcting the size of Karhal and Ekidu¡¯s crystals, as well as their current level of strength, Hansoo then lifted his item. His reward was a bit different from Kiriel¡¯s. ¡®Mine is... a Marble?¡¯ A marble with countless forms within it. It seemed to have been created by mixing countless different colors, and looked like a typical ck bowling ball one could find in any bowling range. However, it was only the size of a fist, and looked much, much more beautiful than a bowling ball. On the other hand, Kiriel¡¯s item looked like a w from a beast. Or maybe a tooth, or maybe a horn. ¡®But it doesn¡¯t seem to have any effects. Doesn¡¯t look edible, either.¡¯ At that moment, Hansoo saw the letter. There seemed to be an exnation below their names. ¡®Mmm...this doesn¡¯t really exin it.¡¯ He still wasn¡¯t sure what it meant. Hansoo picked up the letter and opened it to read; he wanted to try and figure out what this Marble could be used for. [Hahaha! I wonder if you¡¯re doing well! A pity I can¡¯t meet you in person. I can only write you a letter, instead.] ¡®...¡¯ Hansoo shook his head at the still-yful words of the fairy and continued to read. And the question he had in his mind was answered for him. [I¡¯ll exin why I cannot appear before you, but... let me say this first. Those so-called beings you guys call ¡®transcendents¡¯ are just people who sit between the Abyss and the seven-colored zones.] He knew this. It was the reason why the transcendents were many time stronger than ordinary people of the same zone. The Seven Zone system was made to strengthen humans to the point where they could reach the level of the Abyss anyway. The existence of the transcendents meant that the system created by the fairies to raise the people¡¯s strengths just wasn¡¯t enough anymore. ¡®Even if we touch our ears, the system panel no longeres up.¡¯ Although the normal adventurers might still be under the system, if those people were the students preparing to enter the university called ¡®Abyss¡¯, then the transcendents were the graduates who were fully qualified. And to be as strong as a transcendent, you needed to at least be as strong as a level one would be at the Violet Zone, because the people of the Violet Zone would still be able to survive in the Abyss. Of course, that was inparison to the 1 star transcendents. ¡®The Solo Numberings... they don¡¯t have much meaning anymore. They¡¯re still useful, though.¡¯ Solo Numberings were nine items that were at their strongest when raised to the level of the Violet Zones. Which meant that the items reached their limits at the Violet Zone. Maybe the 1 star transcendents could still use them, but for a 2 star like him, they weren¡¯t enough. And truthfully, they¡¯d already stopped using the artifacts left behind by the fairies when they were in the Abyss. They¡¯d used those artifacts to kill the fairies and rip apart the abyssal beasts, and then recreated a weapon from their corpses. [Since we¡¯re only the managers of the Seven Zones, it¡¯s hard to pry into the affairs of transcendents since you guys are basically graduates. Still, don¡¯t get too cocky. It doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re stronger than us or anything. Heh.] ¡®Childish.¡¯ He knew this already. The God¡¯s messengers who controlled this world would not go down with just this measly strength. [But then, we can¡¯t really leave you guys alone, you babies of the transcendence... It¡¯ll be a waste of time if we don¡¯t help since this whole system was made to strengthen you guys, right?] Hansoo nodded. These words were correct. The best artifacts and skills of the Seven Zones were those categorized at the level of the Solo Numberings. The very definition of Numbering meant being the most powerful of the Seven Zones. All his Zero Numberings had been given to him directly by the fairy anyway. No artifacts, only skills. [You can use crystals to strengthen skills, and through fighting you can raise their mastery level, but artifacts are a bit different. It¡¯s possible for you to create one, but you don¡¯t have enough information at hand to do so.] Hansoo nodded at these words. A powerful beast like the Arc-Roa could be transformed into a weapon that even he could use. Which is how he¡¯d fought in the past as well. But in order to do that, their alchemy, metallurgy, and their crafting abilities needed to be at a much higher level. It wasn¡¯t like a game where a cksmith could just hammer at some random materials, and then create a godly sword out of the blue. It was much more realistic. One needed to be at the same level as the Violet Zone at least. Recycling the corpses of beasts to create artifacts that transcendents can use; only those who¡¯d raised their mastery of all three skills to the level of the Violet Zone level Only the people whose masteries of these three skills had been raised to the level of the Violet Zone, acquired countless knowledge and created an efficient method to handle such materials could create artifacts that transcendents could use by recycling the corpses of beasts. ¡®It¡¯d be even better if I could acquire the system I was going to get from the Violet Zone.¡¯ [Of course, giving you crystals isn¡¯t very fair for you. You don¡¯t need them. You¡¯ve already had the right to leave from the beginning.] Hansoo already possessed the right to go over the wall without the crystals. This meant that he was at an advantagepared to others, but at the same time, he was also losing out. What was the point in killing beasts if he had no use for their crystals? His skill masteries would rise, but there were no other rewards. [So this is my act of benevolence to you. Since you¡¯ve already leveled up, you¡¯ll need to gear up as well, right? I¡¯ll send you something every time you kill some useful fellows so keep that in mind. And try harder if you want to gain more skills. You¡¯ll receive another skill every time you manage to kill something by yourself.] ¡®...Is it like a material?¡¯ If it was, then he could create a good artifact even if he didn¡¯t have the skills to do so. Since the fairy had already taken care of the middle processes for him. Hansoo smiled at this point. ¡®Not bad.¡¯ He could just raise his masteries to get stronger, and then find other ways to get the three remaining skills. The thing he¡¯d been most worried about was the artifact, but now the fairies had solved the issue just like that. This was a much better reward for him inparison to a crystal. ¡®I¡¯ve gained this, too.¡¯ ¡ªrumble¡ª After taking a nce at the hammer in his hands, Hansoo read thest line of the letter. [P.S. Having the Mj?lnir is cheating... but,I¡¯ll let it go, since the others are also working hard.] Hansoo destroyed the letter after reading those mysteriousst words. ¡®The others are also working hard... hmm.¡¯ There were still questions left unanswered. Like his missing ring. But those questions would naturally be answered once he went up. ¡®Finally, it¡¯s time to go up.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled towards the sky-high tower in the distance. ...................................................... One monthter. ¡ªrumble¡ª The giant elevator loudly opened its doors. ¡®5th floor.¡¯ Hansoo thought of the things he¡¯d done in the past month as he stepped off the elevator. Chapter 337 : 5th area, Old Blue Zone (2) Chapter 337 : 5th area, Old Blue Zone (2) ¡ªrummblee¡ª ¡®Not bad.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled to himself as he looked around the elevator. ¡°Raise the walls higher! It¡¯ll be trouble if it copses!¡± ¡°Strengthen the formations as well! We need to block the Kang-Kion¡¯s attacks!¡± ¡°Keep the boundaries clear between each living area! It bes difficult to check if they get mixed!¡± Countless adventurers had gathered near the elevator and were re-building the city. They raised walls, set up living areas, and treated the wounded. Though everybody was moving around non-stop due to the sheer amount of work that had to be done, there was a hint of vigor in each other¡¯s expressions. This was because most of these people had been ving under those twelve people who¡¯d called themselves ¡®Gods¡¯. But now, that horrible life had ended. They had gained their freedom. But their joy was tinged with sadness and regret. Their present safety only reminded them of their deadrades and family. Ekidu and Karhal both looked somber as they watched these people. ¡®...If we hurried just a bit more, we would¡¯ve been able to save much more.¡¯ But they soon brushed those thoughts aside. It was good that everything had settled down. All they needed to do was set up the 4th zone, just like the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd zones below. There was still an issue, though. ¡°What are you going to do about the transcendents?¡± Karhal asked. ording to what he knew, the 1st ,2nd, and 3rd zones below were holding back from creating new transcendents. It was because the beasts in the lower zones gave a lower amount of crystals, so transcendents would take as many crystals as it would take to send hundreds of thousands of people up. Plus, they had no way to control those transcendents as well. It was better to keep on sending them up the moment the crystals were acquired. But in this zone, the story was a bit different. The Green Zone was a good ce to create transcendents, plus they knew the higher zones were currently in bad situations. ¡®We¡¯ll need their strength, but... they might all turn into power-hungry maniacs.¡¯ Karhal frowned after he spoke. But Hansoo chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s check out the zone above first. You¡¯ve all seen it already, right?¡± Kiriel, Ekidu, and Karhal nodded. Yes, Hansoo had guessed it right. ¡®... But back then, we were forced to go down.¡¯ Karhal breathed in and out, thinking back to the past when they¡¯d run back down. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± .......................................... ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡°Crazy bastards!¡± Kang Han, the man who had been residing on the 3rd floor of the 4th zone, screamed as he blocked the attacks flying at him. At first he was full of glee when he had seen the four men and two females who¡¯de up. Since four of them had looked familiar. Two were kids who had tried to devour the 2nd floor below, and the other two had been beaten down by him before. He remembered the two who he¡¯d beaten. Karhal and Ekidu. Two people who he¡¯d fought with and had sent back down. Though it had been a close victory, he had still won. The upper floor had more powerful beasts that gave more crystals, and the efficiency of the nursery was better here. Thezy kids of the lower floors were people he should be able to beat with ease. Or at least, he thought he would. ¡ªbooom!¡ª Kang Han clenched his teeth at the tremendous impact of Karhal¡¯s attack. ¡®What the... this makes no sense! I should be stronger!¡¯ There were six of them as well, but the other five weren¡¯t even doing anything. He¡¯d won against the two back then, but now, even fighting against one was hard. ¡®Damn, I cannot lose!¡¯ How could he beat six when he couldn¡¯t even beat one? But he couldn¡¯t get captured like this. He realized it the moment he saw the two people who controlled the 2nd floor, both covered in some red aura. That he would be like them the second he was caught. And even worse. The eyes of the man at the very back. The eyes of the man who was surrounded by a strange red energy, and had a hammer in his hand. Those eyes that looked down on him. Those eyes terrified him. He could guess what his life would be like once he waspletely under that man¡¯s control. But he also realized that the man¡¯s eyes became slightly softer when he looked at Karhal in front of him. ¡®Take him hostage!¡¯ ¡ªboom!¡ª Kang Han realized that Karhal was the only hope he had, so he started to frenziedly push Karhal back. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª Karhal clenched his teeth when he saw Kang Han giving up his own left arm to strike at his heart. And Kiriel shouted towards Karhal from the back. ¡°Shall I help?¡± But Karhal smashed Kang Han away as he shouted in reply. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt! I¡¯ll handle it!¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡®You bastard, I won¡¯t lose to you a second time!¡¯ ¡ªbooom!¡ª Karhal thought back to when he¡¯de up to the 3rd floor in the past. Though one couldn¡¯t go to and from between zones. If they had enough crystals, they could still move around the floors within the same zone. Karhal and Ekidu hade up in the past to search for traces of Hansoo back then. But it had been toote. While they were searching for Hansoo, the people above had already be transcendents, and were stronger than them. Though they were all 1 star transcendents, they had still lost. If they hadn¡¯t had any spare crystals back then they might¡¯ve died on the spot. ¡®Bastards!¡¯ ¡ªbooom!¡ª Kang Han gave up his left arm, while Karhal received the attack with his left shoulder. Kiriel frowned at the crazed battle that was uring. They were basically killing themselves. If she or Hansoo stepped in, they wouldn¡¯t even need to waste their time like this. It would just end in a single strike. ...tsss... ¡®Thankfully, there¡¯s only that one guy on the 3rd floor.¡¯ Kiriel looked at the traces around the elevator and then asked Hansoo: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you step in?¡± Hansoo shook his head. ¡°Leave him be, this zone needs a King, anyway.¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª Hansoo silently watched Karhal, who was bleeding all over from his body, but still managed to push back the enemy. He knew the decision Karhal had made. ¡®You¡¯ve chosen to remain here.¡¯ Karhal was now fighting to gain that approval. Power that was gained through another¡¯s hand would only be a source of ridicule. Only those who fought and won the throne with their own power were fit to be kings. So Hansoo didn¡¯t help. ¡®It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯ll need my help, anyway.¡¯ He¡¯d been worried at first. Worried that he might not be able to aplish everything he needed to do because he had to help his oldrades. So he had reminded himself. To not underestimate hisrades. ¡°Die, you bastard!¡± ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡®Good.¡¯ Hansoo smiled as he watched Karhal smash Kang Han onto the ground, his body still bleeding all over. ............................................... ¡ªsmack! smack!¡ª ¡°Bastards! Line up properly!¡± Karhal shouted as he smacked the heads of the guys from the 4th zone, all of whom he¡¯d defeated after going through continued cycles of healing and fighting. From the 2nd floor to the 7th. There were a total of nine transcendents. And Ekidu was a bit shocked at this number. ¡°...Much lower than I expected.¡± Even if it was the same 4th zone, everything became more efficient as one went up. Whether it was fighting or creating a nursery. Since the amount of crystals that came out were different. But Hansoo shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯d normally want to climb up to the next zone once you be a 2 star.¡± ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t it better to remain here?¡± Ekidu asked in shock. Wasn¡¯t it better to be a king within the 4th zone, rather than continuing to participate in the bloody massacre in the upper zones? It was why some transcendents set up the nursery. A safe pick inparison to risking their lives above. It would be more fitting if such guys wanted to remain below. But Kiriel realized what Hansoo was saying. Since she was at a 2nd star already. ¡°Oh...¡± The moment she rose up to the 2nd star, her entire body started to throb and she was filled with anxiety. As if her body was telling her that she didn¡¯t belong here. It was such an intense feeling that if it weren¡¯t for Hansoo, she would¡¯ve long headed up already. It was too ufortable to just ignore. So much to the point that she felt like she wouldn¡¯t be happy, no matter what happened. ¡®...So it wasn¡¯t just me.¡¯ Other than Hansoo and the Ark-Roa, the only other 2 star she knew was that man called Kael. And she¡¯d never even talked to him properly, so she¡¯d known nothing about this. And Hansoo thought of the fairy as he looked at Kiriel¡¯s expression. ¡°It just means we should be where we belong.¡± So he would climb. Hansoo spoke to Karhal. ¡°You...¡± ¡°I will stay. I¡¯m sick of it. I¡¯m sick of being beaten down over and over again. Somebody has to stay behind, anyway.¡± Ekidu and Hansoo both nodded. Someone had to remain in the 4th zone to control those who came up. Like how they¡¯d done in the 1st ,2nd, and 3rd zones. And Karhal wanted to remain. ¡®...I really wanted to follow you.¡¯ Karhal mumbled to himself as he looked at Hansoo. Why wouldn¡¯t he want to? He wanted to be strong. He wanted to stand by Hansoo. That was why he¡¯d searched for him. But during his search for Hansoo, he saw countless other adventurers being tortured by the transcendents. And realized. That somebody had to take care of them. ¡®This really doesn¡¯t suit me. Damn. Have I hung out with Ekidu for too long?¡¯ At first, he had decided to remain because Ekidu had asked him for help. But now, it was his choice and his choice alone. Karhal spoke to Hansoo after finishing his thoughts. ¡°Hurry and put it in. I shall be responsible for your power and wreck havoc in this ce, hehe. Once you leave, then I¡¯ll be the king of this ce.¡± If he borrowed the strength of Hansoo¡¯s soul fragment, then he¡¯d even be able to use the Pandemic de to a degree. Alongside the control of the other transcendents who were filled to the brim with the Pandemic de¡¯s spores. ¡®You are now my ves, forever.¡¯ Hansoo smiled with a content expression. ¡°Fine. You are now... the king of this world.¡± The king with the right to control every transcendent in the 4th zone. ¡ªkiiiiing¡ª Hansoo pulled out a soul fragment and ced his hand on Karhal¡¯s chest. Chapter 338 : 5th area, Old Blue Zone (3) Chapter 338 : 5th area, Old Blue Zone (3) ¡°You¡¯re going to stay?¡± Hansoo asked Ekidu before going up on the elevator. Ekidu nodded. ¡°Somebody needs to stay behind and help. I need to find those Ains who¡¯ve hidden themselves and get their blessings as well. Don¡¯t activate this randomly, okay?¡± Hansoo smiled bitterly as he looked at Ekidu, who had filled herself with the Pandemic de¡¯s spores. But he soon nodded. ¡®Time to go up. It¡¯s really been a long time since I¡¯ve gone up with somebody else next to me.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled to himself as he looked at Kiriel next to him. Kiriel was smiling with an extremely happy expression. And Hansoo thought back to the past. ¡°...Will this really be fine?¡± The mission that he had on this shoulders was too heavy and too difficult for him to trust with some random passersby and continue on his way. The Abyssal Beasts weren¡¯t pushovers and Clementine wouldn¡¯t just stay idle. No, the environment in each of the seven zones were an issue as well. Though he had be much stronger, these guys weren¡¯t something that powers like Tiamet, the Satellite Fortresses, or the Gragos could suppress. They weren¡¯t beasts prepared for the adventurers, but instead were closer to natural disasters. And it was the same for the zones above. So it was hard to trust anybody in a situation like this. ¡®...But this still feels shitty as hell.¡¯ Inserting the spores of the Pandemic de inside his friends andrades was a really crappy job to do. Even more so if they¡¯d been with him for a long time. But for her to willingly receive the spores to follow him... Kiriel didn¡¯t have a single hint of dissatisfaction on her face either, only glee. ¡°Whatever. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to make me do anything weird, right?¡± ¡°You never know.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s for the future. I¡¯ll be a lot of help to you anyway, right?¡± ¡°...¡± Hansoo shook his head. She was right. In a world where anything could pop up from anywhere, the trait of Psychometry that could read the traces of the past was an extremely helpful ability. Even more so in a situation like this. Karhal and Ekidu chuckled at the two, and then pushed them into the elevator. ¡°Goodbye! If you ever meet that Sangjin... or your other friends. Send them my greetings.¡± And as Hansoo nodded, the doors of the elevator closed. ¡ªrumble¡ª The elevator, now filled up with crystals, started to rise up with Hansoo and Kiriel inside it. ...................................................... ¡®It¡¯s impossible to guess what happened to the upper zones.¡¯ Hansoo stretched his body as he prepared to battle. He knew about the 5th zone, the Blue Zone of the past. But he didn¡¯t know how the 5th zone might have changed from all the fights between the transcendents. Kiriel watched Hansoo, copying his movements and stretching her body as well. ¡°You¡¯re preparing in case of an ambush, right?¡± Hansoo nodded. By now, they would know that the Ark-Roa had been killed and a soul fragment had been wasted. If Clementine had already messed with the Blue Zone. And if he was Clementine... ¡®I would strike the moment we got off the elevator.¡¯ As she continued to stretch and practice her various skills next to Hansoo, Kiriel asked in confusion: ¡°If the opponent is so strong, then is there a need for us to go up right now? We can just train more, and...¡± Though it would take longer to gain strength below, they could still be stronger beforeing up. But Hansoo shook his head. ¡®There¡¯s no time.¡¯ There wasn¡¯t much time left until the Abyss fully copsed. He¡¯d been asleep for two years. He¡¯d been active for about a year before he fell asleep. Which meant that in about six months or so, the barrier between the Abyss and the Otherverse was going topletely break apart. He needed to get up to the Violet Zone and activate the . He needed to devour the whole ¡®nt¡¯ within it and obtain a firmer footing towards the Abyss. For him to hide in the lower floors when he barely had time to aplish his goals? What difference would there be between him and the cowards who ran the nursery? The fairies had given him some minor goals. Everytime he killed a substantial abyssal being, he would get a reward. The Immortal Soul¡¯s mastery wouldn¡¯t rise by itself, either. It would only increase as his body shredded apart and his soul felt in danger of destruction. ¡®All or nothing.¡¯ Even if he avoided the fight, everything would end once the wall fell apart. It might be after the abyss copsed, from fighting the mobs of Clementine¡¯s underlings and the other powerful beings of the abyss. Or he might die valiantly while fighting against Clementine¡¯s underlings on the way up. Both oues would be failures in his books. Which meant that there was only one answer left. ¡®...I will finish things up within these six months.¡¯ Either he smashed apart all of Clementine¡¯s forces and ced them in the frontlines against the Abyss. Or Clementine gets thestugh. Hansoo chuckled as he thought of Clementine in the past. He couldn¡¯t imagine Clementineughing, no matter what. ¡®We could never see through his thoughts.¡¯ Other than his hatred for humankind, he was someone whose thoughts were unknown to all. Hansoo thought to himself as he grasped his hammer tighter. ¡®Should I not have broken the limits?¡¯ If he hadn¡¯t done so, then he would¡¯ve been the only one with the right to be a transcendent in the entirety of the seven zones. He wouldn¡¯t even have to care about Clementine¡¯s underlings then. Since he could just smash them all apart with a finger. He would also be able to obtain the legacy artifacts of the three upper zones with much more ease. But he shook his head. ¡®He won¡¯t be letting things go that easy.¡¯ Hansoo couldn¡¯t imagine Clementine saying something like . Even if he didn¡¯t break the limits. Clementine would¡¯ve done something. Even if it destroyed the entire Otherverse, Clementine would stop him. And what use would that be? He would need to face the Abyss alone at that point. ¡®We will see. As to how you¡¯ve prepared.¡¯ ¡ªchiiijijiiik!¡ª As he looked towards the elevator¡¯s door with the hammer in his hand. ¡ªggggggkkkkng¡ª The giant elevator made huge noises as it slowed down. Meaning it had arrived at the 5th zone, the Blue zone. ¡ªrumble¡ª The white inner walls of the elevator opened up. But at that moment¡ª ¡ªswoooooosh!¡ª ¡°Huh!?¡± Kiriel was shocked at the sudden loss of air. ¡®What the... it¡¯s a vacuum?¡¯ It felt like the windows of an airne had popped off. And not only that¡ª ¡ªwhoosh!¡ª An intense wave of heat smashed against them. Kiriel frowned at this horrific environment. No matter how strong she had be, she was still a human. Though she wouldn¡¯t die immediately from a vacuum, if this situation continued for a long time then her ability to fight would naturally decrease. ¡®I didn¡¯t learn any survival-rted skills, damn. What the hell happened to the 5th zone?¡¯ Since she hade after everything had settled, she didn¡¯t know what the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, and 4th zones had been like, but she still knew that they hadn¡¯t been this harsh. But as Kiriel was still reeling from this current situation. ¡ªoommmm!¡ª A translucent aura came out from Hansoo¡¯s body and surrounded both of their bodies. ¡°Haa.¡± The surrounding air became much more bearable. The intense heat died down as the oxygen waspressed around their bodies. And Kiriel looked at Hansoo in shock as she felt the strong amount of life aura within the colorless aura. ¡®This is the Spirit, huh?¡¯ An ability she had not received because the people before her had caused a ruckus. ¡®He protected me. Heheh.¡¯ Kiriel stared at Hansoo with a smile, but then quickly woke up from her stupor. This wasn¡¯t the right time for such a thing. ¡ªbooom!¡ª A red light exploded out from Kiriel¡¯s body. A detection type skill mixed in with her trait. Though she wouldn¡¯t be able to read too deeply like this, she could still read arge area around her. It was the best method for finding ambushes or traps. ...sssss... But Kiriel shook her head as she scanned the area. ¡®There¡¯s nothing.¡¯ There were no ambushes set up. Hansoo took a nce at Kiriel¡¯s shocked expression, and then turned around. Towards the distant sky. And Kiriel freaked out even more as she looked at the sky. ¡®...What is this ce?¡¯ Kiriel frowned as she walked out from the elevator, looking intently at the sky. Apletely dark sky. ¡®...Night?¡¯ No. This wasn¡¯t nighttime. At this moment, Hansoo spoke out. ¡°...The protective barrier broke.¡± A translucent blue barrier was covering the entire sky as if it were trying to defend against the darkness. The issue was that this blue barrier was notplete. The blue barrier that had been made from tens of thousands of giant hexagonal shapes had hundreds of its hexagons broken or missing. And through those holes, the air was continuously being sucked out. And in the process, also brought in heat. Kiriel realized the situation as she looked at the giant barrier and the scene below. ¡®...What is this ce? Is it like a moon? No, it¡¯s not a moon. Is it a space station?¡¯ Kiriel mumbled to herself as she looked around. The entire floor was made of artificial materials like steel, so it couldn¡¯t be a moon. But there was only a broken-down city above that ground. The metal shelters were melting down from the heat, seeping in through the holes in the barrier. ¡®...This is a ce where humans live? Damn, was this the original difficulty of the Blue Zone?¡¯ As Kiriel mumbled at the extremely artificial-looking world that didn¡¯t have a single trace of a human, Hansoo was also lost in thought. ¡®That¡¯s not breakable...?¡¯ That would be too much, even for Clementine. Even though Clementine was a handful, the original rulers should be in this zone. The owners of the Yellow Zone were the Sages, followed by the Higher Races. And the owner of the Green Zone was Tiamet. Then there was also the owner of the 5th zone. The Machine King. That was what his friends had called him in the past. Melchizedek. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll need to figure out why that thing broke.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he nced at the giant space colony that should¡¯ve been under the control of Melchizedek as Kiriel curiously swept through the area. Chapter 339 : Main Research Center (1) Chapter 339 : Main Research Center (1) ¡°Can you read anything?¡± Hansoo asked Kiriel, who continued to stay focused with her hand on the ground. ¡°Please, wait a moment!¡± She hadn¡¯t been able to read anything with her area skill. Which meant that nothing had happened recently, at least. ¡ªsssssss¡ª As the range decreased and the effectiveness multiplied, she was able to delve deeper and read even more memories. Kiriel started off from the most recent event near the elevator and started to read through them. Soon¡ª ¡®...What is this?¡¯ Kiriel started to frown. . ¡®If I can find him while I¡¯m cleaning up these pieces of garbage, then... that really is a jackpot.¡¯ As he focused, Hansoo thought of Melchizedek, who reminded him of an innocent child. Then¡ª ¡ªchiiijijijiikk!¡ª A dark aura started to gather around the tip of Mjolnir. The Nine Dragons Spear. Of course, the name was because the creator of this skill was somebody who wielded a spear. The important thing wasn¡¯t the name, but how the skill itself worked. A skill which squeezed every drop of strength in its user¡¯s body, including the user¡¯s instinctive struggle for survival during its use, and then turned that strength into a destructive form of energy that smashed apart the user¡¯s foe. Every time another dragon was added, the pain one felt throughout their body was multiplied. A skill which stacked the energy that was extracted out from the body through this process and used it to destroy one¡¯s foes. This was the Nine Dragons Spear. Which meant that as long as one understood the method behind the extraction of strength, and how the energy was gathered, it didn¡¯t matter what weapon was used. ¡ªkwaaaddddk!¡ª ¡ªswooosh!¡ª Four dragons rushed out from Hansoo¡¯s heart and started to intermingle with the lightning within the Mjolnir. It wasn¡¯t that four was his limit. But rather that four was more than enough. Hansoo lifted the hammer surrounded by ck lightning and smashed it into the ground. And the moment the hammer collided with the metalld¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡ªthe ck lightning rode through the ground and started to spread out. Like countless dragons charging towards their enemies. ¡ªzzzzzzttt¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª The streaks of ck lightning swam through thend and smashed into the robots, blowing them up and melting them down. It was like watching countless dragons chewing apart their prey. ¡ªrumble!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡®Woah...¡¯ Kiriel split apart the robots one by one, dazedly looked at this scene where hundreds of robots were destroyed in an instant. But there were another set of eyes that were watching this scene as well. .......................................................................... ¡°What the hell is that?¡± ¡ªrumble¡ª 17 kilometers away from the elevator. A man, who was lying between the buildings and watching the elevator, freaked out at the scene where hundreds of AR-1121s were being destroyed. Though they were mass produced, those things weren¡¯t so weak that they could be destroyed that easily. Another man, who had been standing next to him, asked with a stern expression: ¡°Do you think he came down from above? Or came up from below?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± After hearing the annoyed voice of the man who was on the ground, the man with the stern expression frowned. ¡°You mean we¡¯ll have to meet them to find out. Are you going to make contact?¡¯ ¡°Hmm...¡± That man was too strong for them to just ignore and continue on with what they¡¯d been doing. The man on the ground, who seemed to be the leader, frowned at the words of his underling. Chapter 340 : Main Research Center (2) Chapter 340 : Main Research Center (2) ¡ªkiiiiing!¡ª After seeing theirrades being destroyed, countless more unmanned robots rushed to this location and started to search. ¡ªkirruk¡ª Their goal was to collect intel regarding their mysterious opponent. They were coded to collect intel throughout the entire research center, but once attacked, they would gather in order to destroy or capture their foe. Though the sensors above the modules were working at full power to find the two intruders, it was all futile. After inspecting its destroyedrade, the AR-1121 picked it up and started to move away¡ªit assumed the intruder had fled to another location. It would be able to gather a bit of intel after it looked through the debris. And right next to them... There were two pairs of eyes that were watching these robots returning to their original positions. ¡®This is much better.¡¯ Hansoo nodded as he looked at the thin barrier surrounding him and Kiriel. And Kiriel smiled proudly. ¡°It¡¯s something the mages of the Kingdoms were using, but it seemed useful, so I learned it. I was able to hide from the Ark-Roa, and even from the one who created the various Transcendents.¡± Hansoo¡¯s brows rose up. He had always wondered how she¡¯d roamed around without being detected by the others, but it looked like this was how she had done it. ¡®It still shouldn¡¯t have been that easy.¡¯ Her methods were indeed above the norm, and her talents were naturally not inferior to the Keldian in the past. ¡°Anyway, where do we go now?¡± Kiriel asked Hansoo, looking around the vast, artificialnd. ¡®It¡¯s too wide.¡¯ If she were to read everything with her Psychometry, she would burn out very quickly. She didn¡¯t know what she had to look for as well. ¡®Right... Do I have to tell her?¡¯ Hansoo thought to himself. If they were going to continue traveling, there was a need for him to tell her that he hade from the future. Otherwise, she would question him every time he did something strange. It might even cause confusion during a decisive moment. Since Kiriel wouldn¡¯t understand why he was doing certain things. But even before Hansoo could finish his thoughts, Kiriel asked him a question, with eyes full of expectation. ¡°Hurry and show me. I heard you have a weird superpower right?¡¯ ¡°...¡± ¡®Did she see that too?¡¯ He had heard that she¡¯d researched him, but it looked like she¡¯d also seen the lies he¡¯d made in the past. Hansoo chuckled at Kiriel¡¯s puppy-like eyes and pointed towards a direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go that way then.¡± And Kiriel smiled at Hansoo¡¯s actions. This world was a new, unknown world. Nobody knew where they were, and they didn¡¯t know what they would encounter or where they had to go. But a trait that showed them the path in a situation like this? Wasn¡¯t that the best trait in a leader one could ask for? And his goal was cool too. Saving all of mankind. ¡®I¡¯m going to follow him until the end!¡¯ Kiriel tightly grasped the fang in her hand as she quickly followed Hansoo from behind. ............................................................ ¡°It seems everything was destroyed.¡± ¡®Who lived here in the past?¡¯ Kiriel mumbled as she ran past countless metal buildings. It was strange. Robots wouldn¡¯t live in such ces. And the half-destroyed barrier in the sky had also proved something. There was something that needed that exact barrier. But strangely, there wasn¡¯t a single trace of a human being in this vastnd. Only the metal robots that roamed from ce to ce while making strange noises. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ Kiriel looked around at the tank-like robots, who all seemed to be running around in a hectic state because of their intrusion. ¡ªsssssk!¡ª ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Kiriel frowned at the minute and invisible wave that made contact with her own barrier. This was a detection skill. Quite a high-leveled one too. ¡®No, it¡¯s not just a skill. What is this?¡¯ One thing was clear at least; they had been found. ¡ªswoosh¡ª A man appeared from where the wave had originated from in the distance. Right where they were heading towards. And the man was holding onto a strange rod-like object in his hands. ¡ªchiiijijik¡ª ¡®That. He mixed his skill with that.¡¯ She wondered how he¡¯d detected her through her barrier, but he¡¯d apparently mixed his skill with a strange object. The man wore a ne, which suddenly created a strange, translucent bubble that surrounded his head. Something that allowed him to maintain his fighting abilities in and that had no oxygen to breathe. Kiriel started to get curious as she watched the man. He seemed to be d in various items that looked different from normal artifacts. ¡®...Were you always able to mix skills with technology?¡¯ That thing looked extremely useful. Though the skills looked magical, they were a lot of cases where they fell short. Most of them were very inefficient if they couldn¡¯t be used in directbat or for survival. And as if feeling Kiriel¡¯s eyes on him, the man shouted out towards Kiriel and Hansoo. ¡°Wait! Please wait a moment!¡± Kiriel stopped after hearing the man¡¯s shout, and asked Hansoo: ¡°What shall we do?¡± She was interested in the man already, but the man hade to find them instead. And the man was in quite a perilous situation as well. ¡ªKirrrrk!¡ª ¡°Damnit!¡± The surrounding robots had heard the man¡¯s shouts and were gathering towards this area. Apparently, he hade outside even after knowing that it would be dangerous. Hansoo pondered for a moment at Kiriel¡¯s words, but then nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s hear him out at least.¡± The scene from the memory Kiriel had told him about kept on bugging him. And he also wondered why the giant barrier in the sky had broken apart. Intel was better the more one had, and somebody who¡¯d been here longer would definitely know more than they did. Kiriel chuckled as she nodded. ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll need to rescue him first.¡± The man was screaming while he fought the robots in the distance. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª She and Hansoo couldn¡¯t be seen by the robots since they were behind her barrier that hid them. So all their attention and attacks had been focused on the man. Hansoo nodded at Kiriel¡¯s words as he watched the man who was barely dodging the various attacks that flew towards him. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Then¡ª ¡ªssssss¡ª ¡ªa mass of red clouds started to appear around Hansoo¡¯s body. .............................................. ¡°Haa... haaa. Thank you.¡± The man gasped for breath after reaching the barrier Kiriel had set up. Kiriel mumbled to herself as she looked at the man¡¯s appearance. ¡®Woah. What a hottie!¡¯ His looks wereparable to some famous superstar. But Kiriel moved her eyes away from his face. The various machinery the man had on his body was more interesting to her than his face. ¡®What are all these things?¡¯ She wasn¡¯t an engineer to begin with, so she couldn¡¯t figure out with a single nce how he used his machinery nor how they were created. But there was no need for her to know all those details. She just needed to know how to use them, and what effect they had. And her trait was perfect for such a thing. ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯ ¡ªkiiiiing¡ª As Kiriel activated her Psychometry to read the memories¡ª ¡ªHansoo spoke to the man, who was still gasping for breath. ¡°Why did you call out to us?¡± The man looked into Hansoo¡¯s eyes and said: ¡°What else? I was asking for help.¡± Kiriel clenched her teeth as she used a touch of her Psychometry. She had expected this to some degree. Since she and Hansoo had shown off their prowess already, anyone who came to find them would being for that exact reason. But what gall.[a][b] ¡®Is he not scared?¡¯ Those looks might be able to subdue the rage of some females, but it wouldn¡¯t be that useful against another man. But Hansoo looked at the man in amusement. He could see the man had something backing his arrogance. And the man saw Hansoo¡¯s gaze and nodded. ¡°Good. We should all be helping each other out. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t lose out on this deal.¡± ¡°Do you even know who we are?¡± The man shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know who you are, but you are human. Since that crazy bastard Melchizedek betrayed the humans, we should be helping each other out.¡± ¡°Betray?¡¯ Kiriel was shocked. Betrayal? Had they been allies in the past? The man looked at Kiriel in shock. ¡®What a pretty girl.¡¯ The man, Jack Hounder, smiled and replied kindly. ¡°Yes, betray. That bastard suggested we ally and then betrayed us the moment we agreed.¡± Jack looked in the direction of the research center in the distance. ......................................... Outer areas of the giant machine city. ¡ªrumble¡ª A train-like object was quickly scouting through the perimeter of the city. But it didn¡¯t seem like a train for transferring people or cargo. The giant train racing through the metal ground was simply humongous. ¡ªrumble¡ª The giant train charging over the ground was easily the size of a small ind. And there were hundreds of buildings that had been built on top of that train. And in the middle of this train... Within a giant building... ¡ªrummble¡ª A two-meter-tall humanoid form was standing in the middle of a structure, which resembled a factory or research center. The man, who had been standing amidst the countless noisy machines, ignored the faint vibrations in the ground as he looked around. Though the various machines looked quite disorganized¡ª ¡ªthe view from the man¡¯s position was quite a sight. To the left, there were thousands of test tubes which held countless humans. To the right of the man, there were factories that were quickly constructing things. ¡ªbubble bubble¡ª The humans who looked to be sleeping peacefully were mostly in parts. Just the bottom half, the top half or just the arms and legs. The other parts had already melted down into the liquid. And these liquified bodies were being sucked into arger tube that was attached on top of the test tubes. ¡ªsssss¡ª The man, who had been staring at the factory, turned towards the liquids. Towards the direction where those liquids were heading to. The man looked at the giant aquarium located in front of him. The lifeform that was being created in the middle. The lifeform that was receiving the liquefied humans from the left, and nanomachines from the nt on the right. The man caressed the aquarium as he mumbled. ¡®A step towards... unification.¡¯ But this was not enough. He needed more. As fast as possible. As much as possible. The man then turned towards the elevator and smiled. [a]? like seagulls or gall, like he has such balls [b]he has le balls Chapter 341 : Main Research Center (3) Chapter 341 : Main Research Center (3) ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡°You live hidden down there?¡± Jack nodded at Kiriel who had been pointing towards the ruins in the distance. ¡°We have about two hundred people managing the barrier to keep us hidden. It doesn¡¯t look like those robots know how to use skills proficiently yet.¡± Well, they were borrowing the powers of the strange artifacts they had dug up from this ce because their own skills weren¡¯t enough. Like the personal equipment that had helped him find these two just now. ¡®This is already good enough.¡¯ Jack looked at the two people in front of him. If they could borrow their strength, who were both definitely transcendents, their situation would be much better. ¡®She doesn¡¯t really leave his side though.¡¯ Jack made a dissatisfied expression as he looked at Kiriel. He hadn¡¯t seen a woman in so long. Plus she was such a beauty, but she was always on her guard against him. ¡®What¡¯s the point of being handsome anymore...¡¯ He knew he was good-looking, and he had lived a decent life up to this point. Until he reached the Blue Zone. Until Melchizedek betrayed them. It was mostly useless now. Since he couldn¡¯t attract any males with his looks.[a][b] Kiriel threw a question at Jack, who¡¯d been looking her up and down. ¡°What happened? What about the alliance?¡± With a sad expression, Jack shrugged his shoulders and said: ¡°This is what happens when you don¡¯t have the strength. I¡¯ll continue after we arrive. We¡¯re almost there.¡± Jack then started to speed up. And Kiriel¡¯s curiosity only increased. She was actually the type that could not hold back her curiosity very well. The reason why she had searched around for information on Hansoo was because of her curiosity as well. ¡®Whatever, I can just figure it out on my own.¡¯ But as Kiriel lifted her hands up to use her Psychometry. Jack raised both his hands and spoke out. ¡°Woah, woah. Please don¡¯t do that thing you did before. It feels a bit icky, so... We¡¯re almost here anyway.¡± ¡®Oops.¡¯ Kiriel made an embarrassed expression. Jack then jumped towards a specific location within the ruins. Then¡ª Several machines that were hidden within the ruins activated, and a blue light scanned all three of their bodies. ¡ªdidididik!¡ª But the moment the blue light scanned through Hansoo and Kiriel, it turned red and made warning noises. Something vibrated beneath them. ¡®The hell is this?¡¯ Kiriel frowned and looked at Hansoo to see what they should do. ¡°Ah, these things are sensitive. Please rx.¡± Jack lifted his palms again to calm them down, and then put in a fewmands which caused the red light to turn back to blue. Soon¡ª ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡ªa ten-meter-tall mechanical spider rose up from the ruins. [MR-4112] ¡®Ah, this is what vibrated under us just now, huh?¡¯ ¡ªchiiiiik¡ª Kiriel mumbled as she looked at the giant machine spider, and as soon as it finished rising it then opened up its stomach for them to enter. There seemed to be weapons in the machine¡¯s eight legs, and it was clear what this thing would¡¯ve done if the light had remained red. ¡°It¡¯s a very rare thing you see. We were barely able to hack it so you guys won¡¯t be able to break this. Come on, let¡¯s get on.¡± ¡ªrummblee¡ª The spider, after taking in the three of them, started to dig through the metal debris and into the ground. It soon disappeared without a trace as it headed deeper and deeper underground. .................................................... ¡ªrummble¡ª The spider shot beams from its legs to melt down the path, and it only stopped after it melted down a thirteen-meter-tall metal wall to make an entrance. ¡ªrummblee¡ª The stomach of the mechanical spider opened up, and light entered the space the trio were in. And Kiriel was shocked at the scene that unfolded before her eyes. ¡®It¡¯s quite well-decorated.¡¯ The giant shelter clearly showed traces of humans having lived here. The giant shelter, which was the size of a few sports fieldsbined, had countless tunnels for things to enter and leave through. Some strange machines were digging out materials as they entered and left through these passages as well. ¡®...What is that? Dirt? Ore?¡¯ Kiriel grew curious as she looked at the construction machines moving in strange materials from the tunnels. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be weird if they were ore or dirt. Since this ce wasn¡¯t really a satellite, but rather a structure built on top of a moon from what she could see. But the important thing was why they were digging holes at a time like this. ¡®What the hell are they doing?¡¯ But as Kiriel was lost in confusion¡ª ¡ªa small group of people quickly walked towards Hansoo and Kiriel. Twenty or so people who were also d in strange artifacts like Jack. Once the group arrived in front of them, arge, blonde man standing in the front extended his hand and greeted them. ¡°Greetings. I am called Samuel.¡± ¡®He seems to be the leader of their group.¡¯ Kiriel mumbled to herself. He hadn¡¯t really said he was the leader, but it was clear after looking at the surrounding people. That he was the leader of this ce. ¡®Well, he might not be as well.¡¯ Samuel continued to speak to Kiriel and Hansoo. ¡°Thank you for epting our invitation.¡± Samuel¡¯s attitude was full of caution. He had to be, since he was dealing with transcendents. Monsters who had broken past the limits of humankind. ¡®If they could just help us out a bit...¡¯ It was toote to say these words. Hansoo spoke coldly to Samuel who had been looking at him with a perplexed gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the main point¡ªit doesn¡¯t look like we have a lot of time.¡± Samuel nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve asked you guys toe here to make an alliance. You won¡¯t lose out, I promise.¡± Hansoo continued to speak. ¡°First, tell me your objective.¡± Kiriel nodded. She and Hansoo hade here because of their curiosity, but these people¡¯s stories were different. For them to suggest an alliance like this, despite knowing how strong she and Hansoo were? What if they were insane like Zeus, and were thinking about turning all these people into ves? Would they have dared to invite them here? Samuel smiled. ¡°Is your goal the research center?¡± ¡°...¡± Hansoo replied with silence. ¡®It seems they¡¯ve been watching us longer than we expected.¡¯ Even transcendents couldn¡¯t watch over someone from dozens of kilometers away. Which meant that they deduced that his goal was the research center from the direction he had taken. Samuel checked that his thoughts were correct from Hansoo¡¯s expression, and then confidently continued. ¡°And you guys should havee down from above, since that¡¯s the only way for you guys to know the location.¡± ¡°Eh...¡± ¡®Not really.¡¯ Kiriel made a strange expression. This Samuel guy was acting as if he knew everything, but it didn¡¯t seem like that was the case. ¡®Well, with a strange trait like that... it¡¯s easy to misunderstand.¡¯ Kiriel mumbled as she thought of Hansoo¡¯s trait. They¡¯d been running towards their objective without a break. A very important-sounding location. Nobody would suspect that they¡¯de from below like this. Since it was impossible for someone to go straight towards their objective if they didn¡¯t even know where they were heading to. ¡®So the ce we were heading to is called the research center, huh?¡¯ She hadn¡¯t actually known the location since she was just following Hansoo¡¯s trait. Kiriel pondered for a moment and decided just to stay quiet. A misunderstanding had its uses. But unlike Kiriel¡¯s thoughts, Hansoo just replied bluntly: ¡°You¡¯re wrong. We came from below.¡± ¡°...What? Aren¡¯t you here to reim the research center after failing to do itst time?¡¯ But as Hansoo shook his head, Samuel¡¯s expression turned into one of confusion. ¡®No way. How did they know how to get to the research center aftering from below...¡¯ The Main Research Center was continuously in motion. If one didn¡¯t know its path, then it would be impossible to find it. Even if they were to pick up hints left behind another, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to do such a thing. As Samuel was lost in confusion, Hansoo continued to speak. ¡°But you¡¯re half correct.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never failed in reiming the research center, but I have indeede for it this time.¡± ¡°Uhh...¡± Samuel¡¯s confusion grew. Toe up from below to attack the research center? How did he know about this? It was too unbelievable to be a lie. ¡®What¡¯s his objective...?¡¯ For them to havee from below. Then the story had changed a little. But Hansoo chuckled at Samuel¡¯s perplexed expression. ¡°We don¡¯t really care much anyway. We can just leave if we want to. So show us what you¡¯re hiding, because I don¡¯t believe this is all you have to ask for an alliance.¡± Hansoo looked around. About a thousand people were scattered around this ce. Though it was arge force, it was nowhere near enough people to attack the research center. But they hadn¡¯t pleaded for help, but had asked for an alliance instead. Which meant that had something to back themselves up. ¡®If they don¡¯t have anything that is worth our time, then... there¡¯s no need to form an alliance.¡¯ Their objective also seemed to be the research center. He didn¡¯t know why they wanted to take over that ce, but if they had no cards to deal with, it was better for him to move as a duo with Kiriel for efficiency¡¯s sake. After a short pause, Samuel nodded. ¡®Yeah, our objectives are the same...¡¯ Letting the two of them in without a detailed investigation had been a mistake. But this could also give them a chance. ¡°This way. Jack, lead them well.¡± Samuel then walked away towards a tunnel. Hansoo and Kiriel shrugged at each other and followed suit. ...................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡®Are there no females here?¡¯ Everyone they had seen on the way were men. [Sec-141] As Kiriel was walking through the tunnels where the construction robots were digging things up, Samuel spoke up from the front. It was as if he was trying to make some small talk to get rid of the silence. ¡°Do you know what this facility was made for?¡± ¡°This shelter, you mean?¡± Samuel shook his head. ¡°This giant base in general. The 5th zone, the Blue zone of the past. This entire moon is the 5th zone.¡± ¡®It was a moon base, huh?¡¯ But of course, she couldn¡¯t figure out why this base had been made. Samuel smiled, then continued to speak. ¡°This giant moon base was said to have been built in order to research sleeping beneath this ce. It was all for that purpose.¡± Samuel mumbled as he thought of the giant base of the moon . *In Korean, the term ??, (Pronounced Wee-Sung) can both mean a satellite and a moon (Or anything that really floats around a). The author seems to use them interchangeably, so I had to infer from the surrounding context. It seems to me that this giant body of mass in space is not a moon, but some form of asteroid. But since the author described it as the size of a moon (I assume it is the earth¡¯s moon), I¡¯ll just trante it as the moon. P.S. information may get changed with future context. [a]Or can he? ;) [b]hey. dont raise my hopes. Chapter 342 : Refinement (1) Reincarnator - Chapter 342 : Refinement (1) [Analyzing..plete] The research center. The giant central intelligence let out a line of words after researching the debris of the robots that had been destroyed by Hansoo¡¯s attacks. The intelligence, which had been gently stroking the broken robot parts like a mother would do to a child, started topile a list of results from the research. ¡ªkiriririririk¡ª The traces of strength left behind on the remains of its creations. There was always a unique aura behind every attack. And this differed from the user¡¯s strength, traits, and personality. If one could find that aura, then it was just a matter of time before they found the owner. The central intelligence started to send outmands to every single one of its underlings. Then¡ª ¡ªkiriririk¡ª The scanning modules of the robots closest to the intelligence started to change. And they were now programmed to search and identify that brand new and alluring aura that had destroyed itsrades. ........................................... Samuel smiled as he continued to guide Hansoo and Kiriel. ¡°This ce we¡¯re living in was also used to research the base as well.¡± The previous inhabitants had all disappeared for some reason. The only robots still in operation were those that had been ordered to dig. And the people who had run away after Melchizedek¡¯s betrayal had found a ray of hope in this exact location. A ray of hope telling them that they might be able to beat those metal cans. But the most important thing right now was rescuing the females that had been captured and taken to the research center. ¡®This is turning me insane.¡¯ Samuel mumbled. Believe it or not, theck of women in this already hell-like ce made it even worse. He¡¯d been thankful in the past when Melchizedek had ignored them and targeted only the females, but now he deeply regretted not saving those females after spending so many days with just men. Gulp. Samuel was embarrassed that Kiriel kept smirking at him; he¡¯d been staring at her beauty, which had rarely been seen even in the shelter in the past. It had been so long since he had seen a woman, he had subconsciously gulped at the sight of her. ¡®Well... at least they don¡¯t seem like the violent type.¡¯ Samuel sighed in relief when Kiriel started ignoring him as if she was used to it. If these guys were the violent type, then there was a high chance that his head would have flown off already. ¡®Well, if they were like that, then I wouldn¡¯t even have made contact with them in the first ce.¡¯ Jack had a trait that could read a person¡¯s emotions and their evil thoughts, and since he¡¯d already checked them out, it was all good. It had been a dangerous mission, but he¡¯d seeded. The duo looked quite safe from afar, and he¡¯d felt a sense of urgency. With thebination of his good looks and his trait, he had bewitched countless women in the past. And after seeing such a beauty, he could barely hold himself in check. ¡°So, what¡¯s actually below this ce?¡± Kiriel asked curiously, looking back and forth between Jack and Samuel. She didn¡¯t care that Samuel had stopped talking to think, but she was still curious. And Samuel merely replied with a nk expression. ¡°We don¡¯t know, but... it should be amazing.¡± ¡®...You don¡¯t know?¡¯ Samuel blushed again as Kiriel¡¯s brows rose up, and he quickly tried to exin. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself in front of such a beauty. ¡°Of course. Since such an advanced civilization was working this hard to dig it out, shouldn¡¯t it be amazing?¡± He wasn¡¯t basing his confidence just on this assumption. The original inhabitants of this so-called ¡®excavation center¡¯ had actually left behind a record. A record stating that if one can excavate the hidden weapon below this base, , then they would have a chance to save their actual. ¡®Yeah.¡¯ Samuel smiled confidently. He didn¡¯t know why these two were heading towards the research center, but only an insane maniac would approach that ce because it had the tightest defenses of any structure in this entire floor. Which meant that they had a specific goal to achieve. The other transcendents had acted like that as well. Transcendents could not be born without desire. Samuel knew that these people would help them out. ¡®You guys need ves as well, so we will dly fill that role.¡¯ He¡¯d never even dreamed of being able to control these two. Their levels of strength were dimensions apart. He only wished for one thing. And that was for these guys to take them in. He could guarantee that their group was quite useful. Since strength wasn¡¯t the only thing that one needed to survive in this world. So he had called out to these two. To give them what they¡¯d been searching for and gaining protection in return. And these two weren¡¯t dangerous, at least ording to Jack, so it was fine for now. Escaping this damned shelter was the most important thing. The robots were getting closer and closer to finding them, and being stuck in this underground shelter was bing increasingly unbearable. It would be nice to monopolize the unknown weapon hidden below, but Samuel wasn¡¯t confident enough in the weapon for him to go all out against those robots. They needed a shield. Like the ones they had in the past. Before Melchizedek betrayed them. ¡®It was nice when they protected us...¡¯ As Samuel grit his teeth at the thought of those transcendents who¡¯d left them behind and gone up¡ª ¡ªHansoo organized his thoughts and asked a question. ¡°Are there perhaps any abyssal beings living in the tunnels?¡± And Samuel smirked inwardly at this question. He clearly knew why Hansoo was asking such a question. ¡®Even a powerful person like him is trying to avoid fighting, huh?¡¯ Well, it would be weird if he was actively looking for a fight. Why would they bother fighting if they could actually retrieve that weapon? Samuel continued to exin. It hurt his pride, but he needed to make themselves look good. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are doing our best to keep ourselves hidden. Almost two hundred people are sustaining the barrier, and we¡¯re even using artifacts to reinforce it. How could the abyssal beings find us when even Melchizedek cannot?¡± They had always been meticulous about staying hidden in case of the scouting machines. All so they could dig out that precious weapon buried below. ¡®And if they can help us... it would be faster.¡¯ Although they¡¯d been digging at a good pace until now, they had started to encounter the harder, rockyyers, and could only dig out a few dozen meters in a day. But if these two could help them out, it would only take an instant to finish. Samuel smiled as he thought of the mutual benefits for both parties. But Hansoo seemed to have lost interest as he said: ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kiriel nodded, a bored expression already on her face, and Samuel was left flustered at what had just happened. ¡®Huh?...Why?¡¯ ................................................... ¡ªrummmblee¡ª ¡®Annoying.¡¯ Kiriel looked at the small group of males following her and Hansoo. ¡°Are youing with us?¡± And Jack, who¡¯d been leading the group next to Kiriel, nodded. ¡°Yes, we n to.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t expecting us to protect you, right?¡± Jack shook his head. ¡°No, no. We¡¯ll manage our own work ourselves. I¡¯m sure we can be of help.¡± Jack looked back at the shelter that he¡¯d once ced so much hope on. It was now far behind them. In the past, he had once thought of that shelter as their final ray of hope. He knew that as long as they could dig out whatever was below it, they would gain the chance to get back at the metal cans. But not anymore. ¡®From their reactions... there¡¯s a chance that the thing hidden below won¡¯t be as amazing as we expected.¡¯ Jack thought to himself as he looked at the duo. Those two people were moving around as if they already knew a lot about this ce. And he had lost all interest after hearing their words. The thing hidden below might be something his group would find amazing. But it seemed like it wouldn¡¯t be for these two transcendents. Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t they stick with the stronger side then? Samuel couldn¡¯t bear to give up the shelter, and so he had stayed behind. But Jack couldn¡¯t let this opportunity go. But at least he¡¯d stayed loyal. When Jack had been about to leave, Samuel had said: If he had voiced out his thoughts on the way out, there would be many more following the two of them. At least half of them would. Of course, he never nned to say anything, even without Samuel¡¯s plea. Since it wouldn¡¯t be good for him either if morepetitors came along. ¡®I cannot let this woman go.¡¯ Jack stared at Kiriel. It was a chance of a lifetime. Blinding beauty and earth-shaking strength. If such a powerful and beautiful woman were to protect him? The probability of him surviving in the future would be much higher. And it wouldn¡¯t be a bad choice for the woman as well. It was a bit too much for him to say with his own mouth, but he was one heck of a hunk. He had almost never failed at getting a girl in the past. His face was more than enough, but his trait, which allowed him to read a woman¡¯s emotions, was basically made to bewitch women. Kiriel shrugged at Jack and looked to Hansoo. As if she was asking Hansoo if this was fine. Hansoo looked at Jack and said: ¡°Go back. It¡¯s not toote.¡± But Jack shook his head. He could not let this chance go, and he knew a small fact about the robots. ¡°We can protect ourselves. Just leave us behind if we be a nuisance, we aren¡¯t that selfish.¡± He wasn¡¯t sticking around for no reason. The artificial robots naturally aimed for stronger beings. Which meant that this was safer for them. While the two of them distracted the robots, their group could just fight the weaker ones or stay hidden. He just needed to hold on until he established a good rtionship with that woman. ¡®Trust me... I won¡¯t be in any danger.¡¯ But something came into Jack¡¯s eyes, and heughed to himself. ¡®...What is that?¡¯ Jack frowned at Hansoo, who was opening and closing his hands. It seemed like Hansoo was measuring something. Chapter 343 : Refinement (2) Reincarnator - Chapter 343 : Refinement (2) ¡®...What is he doing? That¡¯s bothering me.¡¯ Jack continued looking at Hansoo strangely. For some reason, he was bothered by Hansoo¡¯s hands. But he didn¡¯t show it, of course. ¡®I¡¯m not that much of an amateur.¡¯ Jack thought. He¡¯d realized something after living with a trait that read a person¡¯s emotions. That a person needed to be slightly different inwardly and outwardly. If their inside thoughts and actual actions were the same, then they lost the barrier that protected them. Anyone would be able to read them and guess their next actions and thoughts. And he had seen quite a lot of people fall into despair when that happened. ¡®Oh well, I guess I¡¯ll be friendly with you too.¡¯ ¡°Just a curious thought, why did you just leave? Is it because a weapon like that is useless once you¡¯re that strong?¡± He didn¡¯t really like hanging out with other men, but there was no harm in bing acquainted with someone as strong as Hansoo. And so he had asked. He was a bit curious too. As to why Hansoo had thrown away that weapon. Hansoo shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not because of that.¡± ¡®What the hell?¡¯ As Jack frowned¡ª ¡ªHansoo smiled and continued to speak. ¡°Do you know what Melchizedek wants?¡± ¡°...No. How could I?¡± ¡®And how could you?¡¯ Hansoo had said that the two of them hade from below. How could such people know about Melchizedek¡¯s thoughts? He only knew one thing about Melchizedek. If there weren¡¯t any transcendents around, it would attack them without a single thought. From what he¡¯d heard, there were two transcendents that were leagues above others of their kind at the top of the 5th zone. If they didn¡¯t exist, then Melchizedek wouldn¡¯t even have suggested an alliance in the first ce. ¡®Damn... Why did they go up?¡¯ ¡°He wishes to win this battle.¡± ¡°Against us?¡± Hansoo shook his head. He had been able to chat with Melchizedek in the past. Before it had be violent. When it had still treated humans favorably. Hansoo looked towards the sky. At a, which was countless timesrger than this moon. It seemed tiny because it was so far from where they stood. He looked at several other moons orbiting around the. Moons with other races that wouldn¡¯t have made contact with the humans if everything had stayed the same. Melchizedek¡¯s enemy was not the humans, but those who lived on that. And this was probably why he¡¯d asked for an alliance. ¡®There is no point in wasting strength against the humans.¡¯ But the current situation was now the exact opposite. Melchizedek and the transcendents were at war. And all the transcendents that used to be here had already gone up. Which meant one thing. One side had agitated the other first, and as a result, they had to fight with all they had. And Hansoo could guess who had started this. ¡®F***ing Clementine. It¡¯s as if you¡¯d die if you remained still.¡¯ Kiriel asked again in confusion. ¡°Why did they attack Melchizedek? There¡¯s nothing in it for them.¡± At least the abyssal beings gave out crystals¡ªthere was nothing to gain from Melchizedek. At least from what she knew. But Hansoo smiled. ¡°Even if there¡¯s nothing to take from the other... if your objectives are the same, then you¡¯re bound to fight sooner orter.¡± At that moment¡ª ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡ªa huge earthquake had started, causing all nearby objects to tremble vigorously. Jack and Kiriel looked around in shock. ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ As if a heart was beating. Vibrations started to ur in rhythmic intervals. ¡ªboom¡ªboom¡ªboom¡ªboom¡ª ¡®... Huh?¡¯ The entire moon trembled to the beat. As if something hidden inside was doing its best to escape. At that moment, Kiriel thought of the excavation center. The machines that were working crazily in an attempt to dig out the object that was hidden inside the moon. Then¡ª ¡ªrumble!¡ª A tremendous earthquake urred, countless times stronger than the one from before. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ¡°Uahh!¡± Jack and the others tried their best to maintain their bnce. A normal earthquake wouldn¡¯t really hurt the few of them who had transcended far past the limits of a human. Since even an earthquake measuring a magnitude 6 would only feel like a train passing nearby. But this was different. It felt as if the entirend itself was going to flip over, and a huge bomb was about to explode beneath them. And at that moment¡ª ¡ªcrack¡ª ¡ªcrackle¡ª ¡ªng¡ª The ground, which was mostlyposed of solid metal, started to crack and split. The barrier that was barely maintaining its shape in the sky was ripped apart,pletely breaking down. The entire colony that had been built upon the moon started to copse. Thend itself was transforming. As if something that had been rolled up was now stretching itself out. ¡®What the f***!¡¯ Jack cursed inwardly. He¡¯d managed to hold on by embedding his hands and feet into the metal. ¡ªcruunnchh¡ª ¡ªswooosh¡ª The distant horizon rose up into the sky. And the huge, but still round, moon started to uncurl itself. Then¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª Something started to rise up from the city. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Everyone panicked at seeing the metal spikes rising up from the ground. Well, they could only be described as spike-like. These so-called ¡®spikes¡¯ were hundreds of meters tall and were spaced out every few kilometers or so. Each spike almost resembled a small mountain. ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡®What in the world is going on?!¡¯ Kiriel freaked out at the huge spike rising up in front of them. It was like watching a mountain being born right before your eyes. And how can the ground stay intact after a thing like this pops through it? The countless artificial metal pieces that had covered the moon had all been shattered and shredded apart, and they were now floating up into the atmosphere. Past the now broken-down barrier. ¡®We¡¯ll be flung off at this rate!¡¯ As Kiriel freaked out from seeing her body rising alongside the spikes¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡°Hold onto this thing!¡± ¡ªHansoo smashed his hand into the rising spike and shouted to the people around him. And everyone¡¯s expressions brightened up. ¡®Yes, that!¡¯ Although the artificial metal tes may fly up, this spike wouldn¡¯t since it hade from below. Everyone brightened up, and they started to smash their hands into the spike as well. ¡ªcrack!¡ª ¡ªcrunch!¡ª ¡®Damn... this is really tough.¡¯ Jack frowned at the pain in his hand after attempting to smash it into the spike. He¡¯d thought he could easily hold on to it since Hansoo¡¯s and Kiriel¡¯s hands had gone through it like it was tofu. ¡®Well, at least we¡¯re safe for now.¡¯ Jack sighed in relief as he hung down from the spike which was gradually slowing its ascent. ¡ªrumble¡ª After calming down, he was finally able to look around. And this was an amazing ce to do it since he was a couple of kilometers in the air. ¡®Oh god...¡¯ Jack freaked out as he looked around. The city that they¡¯d just been in had been shredded apart. Of course, how could a city remain intact when thend beneath it had transformed and spread out? Plus these spikes. The force of these spikes rising up had caused all the remaining mass to fly up into the atmosphere. Far past the now ripped-apart barrier. ¡ªrumble¡ª And in the midst of this chaos¡ª ¡ªroaaaaarrr!¡ª ¡ªa huge roar rang out throughout the moon. Well, throughout the moon-like ¡®thing.¡¯ Kiriel finally realized what the excavation center had been living on this whole time. And exactly what they had worked so hard to dig out. ¡°...This isn¡¯t a moon.¡± ¡°Yeah, it is a weapon though.¡± A giant stingray-shaped monster had uncurled itself and was now pping its wings, looking poised to traverse through space. But it didn¡¯t really look like a natural being. If it were, then it wouldn¡¯t have thousands of assault weapons attached to its back. ¡®This... these aren¡¯t spikes. They¡¯re cannons.¡¯ Kiriel was freaking out; she¡¯d used Psychometry on the giant spike she was clinging to. The hole at the top of this so-called ¡®spike¡¯. And the artificial patterns on the interior walls of this cannon. ¡®...Indeed. It is a weapon.¡¯ Kiriel mumbled. It was a weapon. But it was not a sword or a gun like she¡¯d initially imagined. Hansoo mumbled to himself as he looked at the giant living weapon, . ¡®This is just the beginning.¡¯ The excavation center was digging at the wrong spot anyway. That was merely this lifeform¡¯s leather[a][b] back. They might find its muscles or nerves, but they would never be able to get to the core. ¡®You need to dig for the head.¡¯ Melchizedek and Clementine. One of the two had seeded in taking over the control tower of this living weapon. Since the two would have warred with the other to take control. He¡¯d be able to figure it out pretty soon anyway. ¡®Let¡¯s see...¡¯ The that Nelkipa had been orbiting, . And another weaponized moon that was orbiting the, . As Hansoo mumbled at the sight of the main and the few other moons¡ª ¡ªroaaarr!¡ª ¡ªthe stingray started to fly towards a particr direction. Towards the bright red main, . And Hansoo smiled bitterly at this. ¡®I guess Melchizedek won.¡¯ If it had been Clementine, then it would¡¯ve headed towards the weaponized moon for him to take over the . But the result was the exact opposite. The Nelkipa was heading towards the main. And Hansoo spoke out. ¡°Prepare for impact.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± As Kiriel asked¡ª ¡ªHansoo pointed towards the sky with a smile. ¡°This is just the beginning.¡± ¡®They¡¯re not going to just sit around and watch.¡¯ Then¡ª ¡ªrummblee¡ª From the surface of the main, . Tens of thousands of small dots shone out as something shot out towards . ¡°...This is the real war.¡± ¡®What Melchizedek truly wanted.¡¯ ¡°What the f***?!¡± As Jack screamed¡ª ¡ªboboboooboboooboboom!¡ª ¡ªa giant ming pir struck the surface of Nelkipa. [a]is this correct [b]Yas Chapter 344 : Refinement (3) Chapter 344 : Refinement (3) ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Countless pirs of mes fell down from the sky and smashed into the ground. ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª The few pieces of scrap and rubble left behind immediately evaporated into gas. They didn¡¯t even liquify and instead had immediately turned into gas. ¡®Oh my god.¡¯ Jack was in a daze as he stared at the super dense materials disappearing into nothing. The materials didn¡¯t even get hit directly yet. ¡ªbobooboom!¡ª Tens of thousands of attacks were flying towards them, but the Nelkipa was so huge that those attacks had quite a distance between them before they struck down. But the issuey somewhere else. ¡°Won¡¯t we all die at this rate?¡± ¡ªroaaarr!¡ª Jack shouted, listening to the giant roars of Nelkipa. Even if they didn¡¯t get hit by those attacks, would it matter? If this giant lifeform they were all standing on melted down, they would follow suit. Since they¡¯d end up lost in space. And looking at the tens of thousands of attacks that were striking at them, that was actually a possibility. Even if the lifeform was the size of a moon, the attacks striking at them seemed to have the power to do so. But Hansoo just pointed towards the ground below. ¡°Look below.¡± ¡°...?¡± And as Jack looked down, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. ¡®No way...¡¯ ¡ªssssss¡ª Beneath the melting and evaporating city. A brightnd appeared. Well, the bright skin of the lifeform they were on¡ªthe Nelkipa¡¯s back. ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª Although countless pirs of mes were striking down at the ground, the Nelkipa¡¯s skin seemed to be fine. ¡®Wha...what?¡¯ Kiriel was at a loss. Nelkipa¡¯s skin should not be able to withstand such a powerful attack. He knew this because the excavation center he had been living in was tasked with the job of digging into Nelkipa¡¯s skin. He hadn¡¯t known it was the skin back then, but because it consisted of metals and ores, he knew that even ordinary people like him could melt it down. Although the skin had grown increasingly harder the deeper they dug, they had managed to dig through the surface so it should¡¯ve melted down at least. Jack focused his eyes on this strange sight, and then soon realized why the Nelkipa¡¯s bright skin could resist the attacks. ¡®That...¡¯ The bright blueyers, which they had believed to be veins of ore, were transforming. Resembling crystals or diamonds. ¡ªboom!¡ª As another attack smashed into the surface of Nelkipa, the several hundred meters of skin started to turn bright and shiny. It then dispersed, absorbed, and deflected almost every bit of the remaining fire. Like a drop of rain hitting an umbre and sliding down, the countless pirs of me could not prate into Nelkipa¡¯s skin and instead spread back into space. ¡°Ah...¡± ¡°This is why Melchizedek wanted it.¡± ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª Hansoo replied expressionlessly beside them as they watched the attacks raining down from above. Melchizedek wasn¡¯t stupid. It wouldn¡¯t start a war that it had no chances of winning against. Just Angkara¡¯s attacks alone weren¡¯t enough to stop Nelkipa. Kiriel looked confused as she asked Hansoo: ¡°Who... made this?¡± She¡¯d initially thought that this might be a natural born creature, but her thoughts had now changed. Looking at everything from the cannons and the marks on the skin, it was clear that somebody had built this artificially. Hansoo shrugged his shoulders at her words. ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡ªrummmble¡ª ¡ªrumble¡ª If they¡¯d made this at the main, Angkara, they would have never set up an excavation center in the first ce. Since there would¡¯ve been no reason for the colony to investigate something they had made themselves. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the important thing in the current situation. ¡ªboom! boom!¡ª Hansoo looked at the raining attacks as he said: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°...Where?¡± Jack replied with a heavy voice amidst the thundering booms. Where could they go in this current situation? Hansoo replied: ¡°To the research center. As per our original n.¡± This giant creature, Nelkipa, was headed for the main . Under Melchizedek¡¯s control. If they left it alone, then it would definitely reach the andnd on the. Then the true war would begin. Between the slowly umted forces of Melchizedek on the Nelkipa¡ª ¡ªand the race of Angkara who¡¯d been tempered by countless battles and wars. ¡®I cannot let that happen.¡¯ Hansoo thought to himself. He could not. The 5th zone would be a true sea of mes at that point. Something much worse than this. This was just the beginning. This was not the most powerful attack that Angkara could send out. It was just the fastest and easiest method of attack, which is why they¡¯d activated it the moment Nelkipa started to move. He needed to act before the war became more serious and more powerful weapons came into y. He needed to take control of this giant monster. And the easiest method was... ¡®Catching Melchizedek.¡¯ Melchizedek¡¯s underlings were the ones that actually fought. Which meant Melchizedek should be at the topmost or the bottommost floor. ¡®Hostages have traditionally been proven to be useful.¡¯ Since he didn¡¯t have the strength to go to the actual control center yet, this was the next best option. But there were clearly a few people who did not agree with him. ¡°What? Are you crazy? You don¡¯t even know if there¡¯s anything still there.¡± ¡°Damn! Shouldn¡¯t we be heading to the elevator instead?¡± Jack and the others who had followed Hansoo shouted in objection. How would they know if anything remained of the research center? It should¡¯ve been turned into a pile of dust by now. But Hansoo only chuckled at them. ¡°I never told to you follow me, right? And the research center should be fine.¡± ¡°What?¡± Before they could continue¡ª ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Let¡¯s go Kiriel.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡ªHansoo loosened his hand and fell down to the ground a few kilometers beneath them. ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡°Crazy bas...¡± As Jack was at a loss watching Hansoo and Kiriel falling down¡ª ¡ªone of the people who¡¯d followed Jack asked from behind: ¡°What shall we do now?¡± Whether they went to the elevator or followed them, going down was the first priority. Of course, he still had questions. ¡®The research center should be fine? What did he mean by that?¡¯ But Jack soon pushed away that thought as he focused on getting back down to the ground. ................................................. ¡ªboooooooooom!¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡°Ugh... Everyone focus on using ice-type skills and movement-type skills!¡± Jack shouted out. The moment they returned to the ground, a zing degree of heat smacked them right on their bodies. The metallic steam threatened to scorch their lungs, and the heat deflected from Nelkipa¡¯s bright skin threatened to cook the soles of their shoes. Of course, the attacks hadn¡¯t stopped either. ¡ªrummble¡ª Jack watched the line of fire, calcted its trajectory and then shouted: ¡°Dodge!¡± As soon as he shouted out, everyone activated their movement skills to the max and started to run away from their current positions. And as they escaped¡ª ¡ªbooooooom!¡ª ¡ªthe area surrounding their previous location had turned into a sea of fire several hundred meters wide. From the giant pir of fire that hade down from the sky. ...chiiiii... Despite dodging the fire, another wave of heat sted down on their faces, so strong that it had almost destroyed their defensive skills. Jack started to frown. ¡®Damn. Thank god it moves in a straight line.¡¯ It was an extremely fast attack, but due to the sheer distance of its origin, one could easily predict where it wouldnd. If they couldn¡¯t, then they would be roasted whole by now. ¡®This... this would even destroy the robots as well. Should we just run to the elevator?¡¯ Jack mumbled as he measured the heat on the ground. They wouldn¡¯t melt down from this heat, but these attacks were not something those robots could withstand. Which meant that even their tiny group would be able to get past the robots and reach the elevator. ¡®But... what do we do after we go up?¡¯ This giant Nelkipa was the entire 5th zone. Even if they went up a floor, it was still above the Nelkipa. They wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge the mes anyway. And more than anything else, he could not give up on Kiriel. ¡®Where did they even go?¡¯ Jack,pletely bewitched by Kiriel, looked around to try and guess which direction she had gone. ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªng!¡ª At that moment, they could hear the sounds of shes in the distance. ¡®There!¡¯ As Jack subconsciously followed the sound¡ª ¡°Huh? You followed us?¡± ¡ªa voice could be heard through the metallic steam clouds. ¡®Woah.¡¯ Jack was shocked because he was still some distance away from the location of the sound. He had thought that they¡¯d be fighting together. He saw that Kiriel was staring into the distance as if enchanted. ¡®What is she looking at?¡¯ ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª Something was fighting against something else and causing a huge ruckus. ¡®Who is he fighting with?¡¯ The metallic steam and the powerful shock waves had turned the surrounding air hazy. It was clear that the silhouette swinging the hammer around was Hansoo, but he could not identify the other being that Hansoo was fighting against. Then¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡®F***...!¡¯ Jack freaked out at the pir of me that was aiming straight at them. And shockingly, three of those pirsbined with one another, and their range had increased to the entire surroundings in its area. At this rate, that attack would hit everyone here. ¡®Damn, we have to dodge.¡¯ ¡°Hey! Mr. Hansoo! Dodge it!¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª He shouted at Hansoo, who was still fighting within the metallic steam, but Hansoo didn¡¯t seem to hear as he continued to focus on attacking his opponent. ¡®Damn...¡¯ He had shouted to help, but there was no way for him to drag Hansoo out forcibly. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to do it either. He then grabbed Kiriel¡¯s wrist and pulled her back. ¡°Please! We have to move!¡± And as if she understood his words, she moved back and out of range as well. Jack¡¯s expression brightened up. To him, it seemed like she had given Hansoo up. ¡®Good.¡¯ And as they all escaped the range of the attack¡ª ¡ªboooooom!¡ª ¡ªa giant pir of me crashed down from the sky, followed by zing waves of heat that swept over them. Jack inwardly sighed in relief as he looked at the scene since Hansoo should¡¯ve been hit directly by it. ¡®Good. This is... for the better.¡¯ It was sad that Hansoo had died that way, but this was good. Since it wouldn¡¯t be good for him to follow that dumb bastard who¡¯d insisted on going to the research center in a situation like this. If Hansoo had died, then Kiriel wouldn¡¯t have anyone to rely on. He just needed to seduce her well and then take her up. ¡ªtatata¡ª As Jack thought to himself¡ª ¡°Damn it...¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡ªKiriel¡¯s small words made Jack¡¯s eyes move towards the ce where the me pir had been. She was still staring at the exact spot she had been in. And he freaked out. ¡®No way...¡¯ Amidst the sea of mes, something was continuously regenerating and burning up as it stood up. With a more powerful and condensed aura than before. Like a de that had been retempered and refined again. As Jack saw this scene, chills ran down his entire back. ¡®He... he didn¡¯t dodge on purpose. That insane bastard.¡¯ Was that something a sane person would do? Jack continued to stare, at a loss for words. Chapter 345 : Refinement (4) Chapter 345 : Refinement (4) ¡ªbooom!¡ª It continued to destroy and regenerate his body amidst the pir of me. The Immortal Soul squeezed out every drop of power in the body to save its owner. It frenziedly regenerated new tissue and burnt up pieces of bone. ¡ªrumble¡ª As he grabbed the hammer again, Hansoo felt that the Immortal Soul¡¯s mastery had risen by quite a bit. He didn¡¯t have the time to slowly raise its mastery. The war had begun, and he needed to stop it before it blew uppletely. It would be nice if Melchizedek was on the first floor, but he had to prepare for the worst case scenario. A scenario where he¡¯d have to go up against Clementine and Melchizedek¡¯s underlings and forcibly take over the control center. ¡®It¡¯s... not quite enough.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he felt the Immortal Soul¡¯s mastery level rising. This was a good method, but it wasn¡¯t enough. He needed a stronger opponent. Something that could push him beyond burning his flesh. Something that could push him to his limits. ¡®Well, they never died easily... There¡¯s a chance they can do that to me.¡¯ ¡ªnk¡ª ¡ªng¡ª Hansoo tightened his grip on the hammer, mumbling to himself as he watched the three silhouettes walking out from the now-dispersing pir of mes. .................................................... ¡®What the hell are those things...?¡¯ Kiriel mumbled as she looked at the three figures that were slowly walking towards Hansoo. ¡®Are they transcendents as well?¡¯ If Hansoo, a transcendent, could withstand having mes melt down his skin, then the only reasonable exnation that his opponents could do the same must be because they were also transcendents. Maybe they were even stronger. They didn¡¯t seem the least bit injured from the mes¡ªthe same mes that had even burned Hansoo. At that moment, a thought shed past Kiriel¡¯s head. 3-Star transcendents. ¡®Shit... This isn¡¯t good.¡¯ There were three of them as well. ¡®I must help.¡¯ But as Kiriel was about to dash towards Hansoo¡ª ¡ªng!¡ª ¡ªthe sound of something shing with another rang throughout the air. Then¡ª ¡ªswooosh!¡ª Something flew out at lightning speed and smashed onto the debris near Kiriel. ¡°Hansoo!¡± Kiriel dashed towards the pile of debris in dismay. But then her expression changed. ¡ªjijijijiiiik¡ª ¡®It¡¯s not Hansoo?¡¯ ¡ªcrackle¡ª ¡ªkacha¡ª Kiriel mumbled as she looked at the strange thing crawling out with broken limbs. She¡¯d thought that it would be much stronger than Hansoo since it had been able to withstand those mes. So she¡¯d expected Hansoo to be flung away. But in the end, the one sent flying had been one of the three beings that had walked towards him. The thing crawled out from the debris and stood up, looking at its right arm expressionlessly. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª It snapped it off with its left arm, and then threw it to the ground. ¡ªchijijik¡ª ¡®Machine? No, a cyborg?¡¯ There was indeed flesh, muscle, and bones within the wound. But there were also strange machine parts in between the bits of organic matter. As though a human and a machine had been merged together. The mysterious being, who had just broken off his arm, looked around its surroundings. Then it flew towards Kiriel at a speed faster than when it had been flung away. ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Kiriel quickly reinforced the space around her body, and cut across the air with the Ark-Roa¡¯s Fang in her hand. ¡ªnk!¡ª As soon as the cyborg saw the fang, it raised its left arm as if it were trying to protect itself. Instantly, a translucent, hexagonal shield appeared in front of the cyborg. ¡ªooooong¡ª Inside the cyborg, strange nanobots vibrated as they supplied the shield with energy. ¡ªbooom!¡ª The fang and the shield collided. ¡®They can even use skills?... And what is that?¡¯ Kiriel looked at the strange machine parts that were emitting light from the cyborg¡¯s hands. She had been envious of the strange tools that Jack had used in the past. But now it seemed like those were mere toyspared to this cyborg¡¯s contraptions. She looked at the cyborg¡¯s left arm which had been split apart by the fang...and then smiled. ¡®Good enough.¡¯ Kiriel¡¯s expression lit up. It was not weak. It was stronger than normal transcendents because of its strange skills and advanced technology. It was at least several times stronger than those on the brink of being a 1-Star. But that was it. They may be a threat to normal adventurers, but they were still a level below her. ¡®But seriously... it¡¯s well-designed.¡¯ The strange machine parts and nanobots seemed to have been there since the cyborg¡¯s creation; they had strengthened its every movement and skill. Kiriel decided to slowly split it apart so she could analyze as much as she possible. But then¡ª ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The normal adventurers apanying Jack had been watching the scene in a daze, when suddenly they started to scream and run away. ¡®Damn...¡¯ Kiriel had been slowly walking away as well, but now she clenched her teeth. She realized why they were acting this way. ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª She could feel the heat of the ming pir as it descended. Power that could even melt down Hansoo, who was countless times stronger than herself. If the pir were to hit her, she would most likely end up half-dead. ¡®Damn it! I might die!¡¯ While Kiriel tried to run away from that location¡ª ¡ªcrunch!¡ª ¡ªcrack!¡ª ¡ªthe cyborg she¡¯d been fighting with had flung itself at her to hold her down. ¡°No...!¡± She tried to smash away the cyborg with the fang in her hands, but its spine seemed to hold some strange mechanism that activated a form of gravitational pull on Kiriel. ¡®Damn!¡¯ Kiriel frowned as she prated the cyborg with the fang. Due to the differences in their strength, she¡¯d been able to puncture a huge hole straight through its chest to its spine. But the cyborg ignored the blow as if it were unaffected by the pain, smashing its legs into the ground. ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª The Nelkipa¡¯s skin was resistant to the ming attacks, yet it could also be burrowed through with ease. The cyborg nted its feet deeply into the skin, effectively immobilizing its own body as well as Kiriel¡¯s movements. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Dodging the descending attack was now out of the question. Kiriel sank down to her knees as she looked at the ming pir; it was nearly above her head. ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª ¡°Go¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Something appeared by her side and smacked away the cyborg from holding her down, then pulled on her arm. ¡ªtonk!¡ª Kiriel flew backwards the moment the cyborg lost its grip. ¡ªbooooooooooooooom!¡ª A huge pir of me mmed onto the spot where she¡¯d been just moments ago. ¡°Hansoo?¡± ¡®Did he push me away?¡¯ Kiriel found her bnce and then stared at the ming spot. Hansoo had flung her away and received the attack instead. ¡ªnk!¡ª She heard the sound of something breaking again, and an figure flew out from the mes. ¡°Woah...¡± In a daze, Jack and the other adventurers stared at the figureing out of the mes. Hansoo walked out from the mes with the hammer in his hand¡ªhis muscles and skin were constantly being healed. ¡ªchiiii¡ª The head of the cyborg, despite having received such damage, was constantly looking back and forth between Hansoo and the surrounding people. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª Hansoo stomped over the cyborg¡¯s head as he spoke. ¡°Melchizedek prepared quite well. It even applied a repulsion coating.¡± Kiriel then realized what was going on. As to how this thing, which was weaker then herself, had managed to withstand the heat that could even melt down Hansoo. ¡®...Yeah. It must¡¯ve prepared.¡¯ Melchizedek was a being that had been made from the main Angkara and then sent here. It would have data about that ce¡¯s weapons. Of course, it would¡¯ve long prepared its forces for the war against Angkara. But Kiriel couldn¡¯t rx. That belonged to a race that could fire these powerful attacks without stopping. For Melchizedek to prepare a war against such a race? She could vaguely guess the strength of Melchizedek¡¯s forces currently running around Nelkipa. As well as the forces of the race Melchizedek had prepared this much for. ¡®This is just the beginning...¡¯ The ming pirs and the cyborgs that withstood them were just the beginning. Kiriel then looked to Hansoo and asked: ¡°Are you okay?¡± Hansoo nodded. ¡°I¡¯m feeling great.¡± Hansoo smiled contentedly as he looked at his body that was regenerating at a much faster rate than before. The best environment to train. Of course, he wanted to just sit around here and continue training. ¡®Can¡¯t forget my goals.¡¯ Bing strong was just part of the process. What mattered was the victory itself. And what he needed for a victory was not training, but real battles. It was better for the Immortal Soul when one received many different types of external stimuli as well. Of course, he wasn¡¯t worried that he wouldn¡¯t receive such stimuli. ¡®For it to be capable of making transcendent level creatures... I guess I won¡¯t be bored on the journey to the research center.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the crushed head beneath his feet. ........................................... ¡ªrummblee¡ª ¡®All three died...¡¯ The giant train continued to dash forward, despite having received countless strikes thanks to the repulsion coating. The humanoid standing in the center of the research center frowned as three signals disappeared from its head. It thought that three of its artificial transcendents would be enough to win when fighting amidst the mes. One of the beings was much stronger than it had expected. ¡®I¡¯ll need to hurry a little more.¡¯ ¡°Kang Hansoo... He is called Hansoo.¡± The humanoid continued to stare at the test tubes in front of it, mumbling the name of the man its three underlings had beenpiling data for. ¡ªbubble bubble¡ª In one of the test tubes, an artificial transcendent jolted as Melchizedek mumbled Hansoo¡¯s name. Chapter 346 : Inhabitants (1) Chapter 346 : Inhabitants (1) ¡°Are... are you really Kang Hansoo?¡± Hansoo shrugged his shoulders at the other¡¯s expressions¡ªthey were staring at him in disbelief. ¡°I told you my name earlier.¡± Jack thought to himself. ¡®...Who would believe that?¡¯ There were too many people pretending to be Kang Hansoo. Especially among those who were a bit stronger. And it was easier to treat the people calling themselves Hansoo as fakes when Hansoo had been missing for the past two years. But watching this man¡¯s reckless actions, he seemed to be the real deal. There were a lot of people pretending to be him, but none like this one. Jack continued to mumble, delight filling up his face. ¡ªchiiiii¡ª Kiriel muttered worriedly as she used her Psychometry on the demolished artificial transcendent. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy.¡± ¡ªboom! boom! boom!¡ª Countless attacks rained down from the sky... Kiriel¡¯s expression turned sour as she saw this scene with her Psychometry. ¡®This isn¡¯t going to be easy at all.¡¯ She saw it in this thing¡¯s memory. The clear recollection of its birthce, the Main Research Center. Thanks to this, she had been able to figure out what guarded the research center. ¡®...At least twenty more like this have been made.¡¯ At least. ¡®...I knew the 5th zone received more high-quality abyssal crystals than the 4th, but still. I guess finding a 1-Star is quite easy.¡¯ Only twenty 1-Star transcendents had been found afterbing the entire zone below, but here they were found with rming ease. At least twenty in this floor alone... Thankfully, every single one of these things were only at the 1-Star level, but it still wasn¡¯t a situation where they could rx. Since more of them might be made after this. And there was the issue of the environment as well. The enemy forces held the absolute advantage in this environment. They were all resistant to the mes falling down from the skies. She and Hansoo had to dodge those attacks while they fought¡ªit was not a favorable situation at all. Normally, she could¡¯ve easily crushed them, but instead she¡¯d almost died in thatst battle. In addition, their foes had thousands of foot soldiers. And despite being foot soldiers, they were also protected by the repulsion coating. This meant that the soldiers could freely attack them from behind while they were focused on fighting the artificial transcendents. ¡®This is suicidal.¡¯ ¡ªrumble¡ª Kiriel mumbled as she watched the countless pirs of mes descending all around her. After using his trait to read her emotions, Jack asked carefully: ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to go up? Do we have to stay and...¡± ¡®Just die like that?¡¯ Jack looked towards Hansoo. Why would someone charge into the factory where these monstrous robots were being made? ¡°Let¡¯s just go up... Wouldn¡¯t the 6th zone be better?¡± Of course, they didn¡¯t know what the 6th zone was like. But would it be any worse than this ce? They could just fill up the runes on the way up. ¡®It¡¯s not like those guys arecking in crystals anyway.¡¯ Jack mumbled to himself as he nced at Kiriel and Hansoo. That would be perfect. But¡ª Hansoo didn¡¯t give Jack the answer he wanted. ¡®Damn it. If he was a girl, I could have charmed him away.¡¯ He didn¡¯t want to deal with a male, nor did he feel like it would work. Jack looked at Hansoo, who seemed to be lost in thought after hearing his words, and continued to speak. He wanted to get out of this hell as fast as possible. ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anyone to help you, right? The other transcendents have already gone up... and it¡¯s not like us ordinary people could help out. Are you nning to charge into the research center with just the two of you?¡± But Hansoo smiled at these words. ¡°What do you mean? There are people who are willing to help.¡± The expressions on Jack and the others turned grim. ¡°...Us? F***.¡± Why were they trying to swing at a dragon¡¯s scales with a butcher knife meant for killing chickens? Maybe they might have been able to do something if mes weren¡¯t raining down their heads, but they were barely holding onto their own lives. To charge into a whole factory swarming with these things? Insane. Hansoo chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not asking you to fight.¡± ¡°Then who?¡± Kiriel asked Hansoo as she was also curious. She didn¡¯t know if there was anybody else of use around. ¡®...For real, though. We¡¯re the only two around.¡¯ Hansoo replied. ¡°I know someone that Melchizedek would hate even more than me.¡± And Jack cursed at these words. ¡®F***... Who the hell is this bastard?¡¯ He knew as well. There was a reason why he hadn¡¯t mentioned them. This ¡®Hansoo¡¯ guy seemed like he¡¯d charge straight into the factory as soon as his chances of winning rose by even a single percent. If he really did juste up, then he shouldn¡¯t be able to know, but... Jack¡¯s expression turned grim at Hansoo¡¯s next words. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the people protecting Melchizedek¡¯s masters...be quite angry right now?¡± The ones who had brought Melchizedek to Nelkipa, but had lost their power due to Melchizedek¡¯s revolt. ¡®And we have a guide to take us there as well.¡¯ Hansoo smiled as he looked at Jack, whose expression had darkened at the mention of the inhabitants from . ................................................ ¡°Why are you being like this? I swear, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m serious...!¡± ¡°Kiriel.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kiriel started to walk over with a smile. ¡°Please! That feels disgusting! Stop!¡± Jack shouted in anger as he backed away. He wouldn¡¯t be able to move once she surrounded him with her ability. ¡®Damn... I¡¯m going to die anyway!¡¯ His opponent was indeed strong, too strong for him to argue against, but he was being backed into a corner. If they read his memories and dragged him into being a guide, he would have to crawl into that hellhole. ¡®And... who knows?¡¯ Jack looked at Kiriel with hope. Previously, she¡¯d stopped using her ability when he protested from embarassment. Which meant that she wasn¡¯t unreasonable. And unlike men, women usually treated him better. Kiriel might even stop that crazy Hansoo as well. But sadly... ¡ªsmack!¡ª Instead of eyes filled with pity, a p came at him instead. ¡°Kuhuk...!¡± ¡°Do you think we¡¯re ying around here?¡± Kiriel eyed him coldly as she gripped his neck. Of course, they could just go up if they wanted. But then those who would die after they left would number in the tens of millions. Whether Melchizedek won. Or Clementine won. Or even if the inhabitants of Angkara won. The only thing waiting for the onesing up after them was destruction. And Hansoo was trying to stop that from happening with his own body. ¡®Do you think just looking a little pretty is everything?¡¯ She¡¯d been so shocked to see Hansoo¡¯s body melting amidst his battles. It meant that this was dangerous, even for Hansoo. But he was still willing to go. ¡®Yeah... ¡® Kiriel blushed as she nced at Hansoo and then tightened her grip on Jack¡¯s neck. ¡°Ughhh...¡± Jack let out a groan of pain as his body rose up into the sky. It was a scene that defied gravity, but nobody thought it was weird. Since they realized something they¡¯d forgotten about until now. This beautiful girl in front of them. And the difference in strength between them. ¡ªkiiiririring¡ª Kiriel started to read the memories within Jack¡¯s body. And Kiriel scoffed at these scenes. ¡®He lives up to his face, alright.¡¯ Girl after girl. There was not a single moment where he wasn¡¯t with a girl. A different one in the morning, in the afternoon, and at night. Sometimes even two. Sometimes even more. If this guy had spent those times fighting and hunting, he would¡¯ve long be a transcendent. ¡®Both this guy... and those girls.¡¯ Kiriel decided to leave his personal life alone and began to rewind through them at a faster speed. Then¡ª ¡ªpoof¡ª ¡°Ha...haaa.¡± Kiriel released Jack, who gasped for breath, and turned around. ¡°Found it.¡± Kiriel smiled at Hansoo. ....................................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª The spikes rising up from Nelkipa¡¯s body reached high into the sky. Below the giant Nelkipa¡¯s structure that the inhabitants of Angkara had named the ¡ª ¡ªsome sort of translucent object was squirming around. Then¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª An attack from Angkara smashed into the space right above the squirming object. ¡ªchiizzt¡ª The squirming object disappeared with a small sound, and something appeared below it. A giant armored vehicle that was at least 200 metersrge. And from inside the strange-looking vehicle¡ª ¡ªthe voices from hundreds of people could heard. ¡°Phew... If it weren¡¯t for the repulsion coating, that photon strike would¡¯ve turned us into powder.¡± ¡°Is the shield working well?¡± From those words¡ª ¡ªchijiiiiiik¡ª ¡ªone of them nodded as they pointed towards the squirming translucent barrier. ¡°There¡¯s no issues! It should... be able to hold.¡± ¡°Hahaha! We¡¯re alive!¡± ¡°That bastard Melchizedek! He thinks he can fight us?¡± The hundreds of people inside the armored vehicle shouted out in glee. These photon strikes may seem like a rain of fire to others, but in the eyes of these people, those very attacks were like fireworks celebrating their return. How long had they been on the run after Melchizedek had taken away their control? But it was different now. They would finally be able to return home. Their proud nation, the , would not let this rogue A.I be. But a few of them spoke with dark expressions. Especially the N-levels who had the most important jobs. One of them, , muttered as she looked at Nelkipa that had now turned bright. ¡°...We will win, right?¡± ¡°...¡± The five other N-levels stayed silent. They didn¡¯t know as well. These shouts should onlye out when their nation, the , actually won the war. They didn¡¯t know anything about this giant creature as well. Despite all their research. At that moment¡ª ¡ªbeep! beep!¡ª The sounds of an rm were ringing out throughout the entire armored vehicle. ¡°Huh? I can detect some strange energy outside!¡± ¡°What the hell... How can lightning shoot up from the ground!¡± A magical sight. And at that moment¡ª ¡®...Could it be those monkeys?¡¯ That extremely violent and empty-headed race. ¡°That bastard!... Prepare to counter!¡± N-Maria clenched her teeth as she thought of those apes that called themselves ¡®transcendents¡¯. Chapter 347 : Inhabitants (2) Chapter 347 : Inhabitants (2) ¡®Him?¡¯ Their leader, N-Maria, gritted her teeth as she looked at the thin man on the screen. She remembered that face. One of the B-levels had saved him when he was on the verge of death. Although it had been awhile since he¡¯dst been here, she still remembered that man and that B-level being all lovey-dovey. But now he was repaying his debt by bringing an enemy to their door? ¡®How did he find it?¡¯ N-Maria wondered how that man had found the vehicle they hid with thetest technology from Angkara, but soon stopped. That wasn¡¯t important right now. M-Waves¡ªa power that only their¡¯s soldiers could wield. Those very M-Waves were sting out from the bodies of the two standing before them. The filters scanning the waves were going crazy. These guys weren¡¯t ordinary. Those two beings. Especially the man standing next to thatnky, pretty boy. They were definitely considered as ¡®transcendents¡¯ amongst those things. The ones who were especially dangerous and violent. ¡®F***.¡¯ N-Maria quickly made a decision as she looked at the storm of lightning that his body released. ¡°Fire the cannons!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡ªkiiing!¡ª The sole soldier of the N levels, N-Martin. M-Waves started emanating from N-Martin¡¯s body. Then¡ª The weapon on top of the vehicle, , moved ording to N-Martin¡¯s wishes. The weapon of war that the Neropa Union took pride in, the weapon that only their soldiers could use. They had managed to escape in the past all thanks to this weapon. ¡°Sir Martin! Strike them!¡± ¡°Kill that bastard too!¡± While the others shouted in excitement¡ª ¡ªthere was one person who worriedly watched the scene. ¡®Jack...¡¯ Standing in the back, a woman watched them with an expression filled with distress. .......................................................... ¡ªkiiiing¡ª A storm was brewing up in the air. Jack gulped as he looked at the swirls of energy that was starting to surround the armored car. ¡®Damn...¡¯ He¡¯d forsaken his saviors and had betrayed them. He¡¯d done it by using the hidden ability within his trait, the ability to find women he¡¯d once been intimate with. Of course, these people would no longer wee him after what he¡¯d just done. ¡®No. There¡¯s one exception.¡¯ The woman who had saved him. Jack mumbled as he thought of the woman he had charmed in the past, B-Anasen. That woman might still hold him dear. But what did that matter? The B-levels were one of the lowest levels in their society. If the N-levels wanted his head to fly off, then they could onlyply. ¡°...Can I leave yet? I¡¯ve guided you here.¡± Of course, he wasn¡¯t just going to leave. Since he would die amidst the ming attacks falling down from the sky. Kiriel smiled as she said: ¡°What are you saying? Hold your position.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡®I knew this would happen. This is why I wanted to hide my trait...¡¯ While Jack cursed in his mind¡ª ¡ªkiiiing¡ª ¡ªthe brewing storm amassed and a giant shockwave rang out. Then¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª A tremendous amount of energy that could bend even space itself started gathering into a sphere. A sphere that enveloped Hansoo and Kiriel. Zzzzzzzttt! The sphere was around 10 meters in width when it first surrounded Hansoo and Kiriel and then it rapidly started to shrink. shrink. ¡ªswooosh!¡ª Everything within the sphere, even Nelkipa¡¯s skin, started to get sucked into its center. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Though they had aimed it at the two, its range was sorge that it even impacted Jack. And while Jack screamed as the force pulled him into the sphere¡ª ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡ªHansoo frowned for a moment, and then grasped the center of the sphere with both hands. ¡ªscrrrrrttt!¡ª The gray sphere, which had been devouring everything in its range, let out a huge noise as it froze. ¡ªkkkkkkkttttt!¡ª The gray sphere tried to devour the two hands holding onto it, but the hands remained unaffected. Hansoo pushed around the sphere as he looked at Kiriel. ¡°Indeed, we won¡¯t need a weapon.¡± ¡°Shall we smash it apart then?¡¯ ¡°No, let¡¯s just stop it for now.¡± The fang in Kiriel¡¯s hands cut across the air, slicing the gray sphere into two. And Hansoo threw the hammer in his right hand towards the armored car that had been preparing to run away. ¡ªzzzztztzzzt!!!¡ª Tendrils of lightning branched out from the point of impact and quickly covered the entire armored car. ......................................................... ¡°Don¡¯t re at me like that. I¡¯m here to talk.¡± ¡°...Sure. Of course, you are.¡± N-Maria sarcastically replied, ring at the three people who invaded their armored vehicle. ¡®Damn, we can¡¯t even run anymore.¡¯ The opponent was way stronger than expected. Even though the weapon on this vehicle was meant for defensive purposes, it didn¡¯t even put a scratch on them. ¡®...¡¯ N-Maria sighed as she looked at the soldier, N-Martin, who was looking down at the ground in embarrassment. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s talk. What do you want?¡± Alhough the man had stopped them from leaving, he had controlled his strength from overly damage their vehicle. The barrier was still active, which meant that they were still hidden. Of course, there weren¡¯t any casualties as well. Which meant that this man wasn¡¯t nning on harming them. Not yet, at least. So a conversation with them wouldn¡¯t be that bad, it was what they hade for anyway. ¡®...Still. What a mongrel.¡¯ While N-Maria frowned at Jack¡ª ¡ªHansoo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Simple, I came to ask for help.¡± N-Maria continued to frown and shook her head. It didn¡¯t seem like they¡¯d be very helpful when he was already this strong. ¡°This is not an armory. We have no weapons powerful enough to be of use to you. The weapon you just went against? That¡¯s the strongest one we have.¡± Hansoo shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want a weapon. I want a shield.¡± ¡°...Shield?¡¯ Hansoo nodded. ¡°Yes, please apply the repulsion coating on us.¡± Kiriel¡¯s expression brightened up. ¡®Yes, with that...¡¯ The biggest reason they couldn¡¯t fight freely was because of those ming pirs raining down from above. A moment¡¯s hesitation or one wrong move could turn her and Hansoo into fried chicken. But if they could get the repulsion coating that those cyborgs had, the story would change. They would be able to fight freely. N-Maria started to think. ¡®...Should I?¡¯ If they did apply it to them, these people would be invulnerable to the Photon Strikes. The coating didn¡¯te off easily either. She didn¡¯t know where this man stood between Angkara and Melchizedek, but they would be gaining extremely powerful shields. But she didn¡¯t think about it for too long. Maria fell into silence as she stared at Hansoo¡¯s eyes. ¡®...We need to at least survive.¡¯ She didn¡¯t know what his objectives were. But she had a hunch. That he didn¡¯t have the time or leisure to care about her people¡¯s situation. It would be better to apply the coating quickly and then shoo them away. Even if she were reprimanded under thews of the union for giving aid to an alien race, it would be worth it. ¡°We¡¯ll do it, but you¡¯ll have to wait. It takes a bit of time to prepare the coating.¡± They could prepare it faster if they were at the Main Research Center or the Armory. There was a limit to what they could achieve in an armored vehicle that was built for research purposes. After the A-levels started to prep the coating, N-Maria bit her lip as she said: ¡°I have one condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Please do not cause harm to my race while you¡¯re here.¡± Hansoo nodded. He wasn¡¯t nning to anyway. There was no real benefit in fighting them. N-Maria¡¯s confidence rose after seeing Hansoo¡¯s reaction, and she added another condition. ¡°Also, please leave after this.¡± But Hansoo shook his head. ¡°No can do.¡± N-Maria started to frown and Hansoo continued. ¡°Just listen, it won¡¯t be that bad for you guys.¡± While N-Maria¡¯s expression turned to one of confusion¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡®What the...?¡¯ N-Maria frowned as the entire vehicle shook from the impact. One of the B-levels operating the sensors shouted. ¡°They¡¯ve tracked us down!¡± ¡°Damn...¡± N-Maria frowned at the screen. Countless robotic foot soldiers. ¡®Melchizedek, that lunatic. What the hell are you nning...?¡¯ N-Maria gritted her teeth as she looked at the half-robot, half-human being standing behind the foot soldiers. N-Maria clenched her hands into a fist as she stared at the countless robots who were charging through the mes as if they¡¯d all been applied with the repulsion coating. Having once talked to the kind and friendly Melchizedek in the past, she would¡¯ve never expected it to do something like this. ¡®Well, if he was violent from the beginning then the alliance and betrayal would have never urred.¡¯ N-Maria mumbled to herself as she looked at the charging robots shown on the screen. Apparently they¡¯d detected their vehicle in the short moment their barrier had copsed from the previous attack. N-Maria red at the two intruders and gritted her teeth. ¡°They¡¯ve managed to track us down thanks to you guys. At least fight for u...¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª Even before Maria couldplete her sentence, a huge shockwave caused the entire vehicle to shake. ¡°The outer shield has been damaged! They¡¯re rushing us!¡± ¡°Dammit! Defend! Don¡¯t let it break! N-Martin! Activate the weapon!¡± They would be destroyed at this rate. N-Maria quickly issued orders as she stared at Melchizedek¡¯s forces. But, the Catastrophe wasn¡¯t being activated. ¡°What are you doing, N-Martin! Activate it immediately!¡± At N-Maria¡¯s shouts, N-Martin, who had been in a daze, woke up from his stupor and began to let out his M-waves. All while continuing to steal nces. ¡®...¡¯ N-Martin red at the two intruders. Chapter 348 : Inhabitants (3) Chapter 348 : Inhabitants (3) ¡®...Damn.¡¯ ¡ªrumble¡ª N-Maria felt the faint vibrations through the walls of the corridor inside the armored vehicle. This vehicle was heading towards a certain direction. Towards the Main Research Center¡ªthe origin of all these traitorous robots. They had made this decision after listening to the man¡¯s words. ¡®I¡¯m still not sure if this is a good idea.¡¯ N-Maria had just settled the intruders into their rooms and was just on the way back to her own room. She frowned as she thought back to the scene when the foot soldiers had tracked them down. The man who called himself Kang Hansoo walked out, looking at the screen that was showing scenes from the outside. With just a hammer in his head. She had scoffed at him for walking out with an ancient weapon¡ªone that even they wouldn¡¯t be able to find in their museums¡ªto fight against thousands of Melchizedek¡¯s forces. But her smile soon froze. She¡¯d witnessed the battle between him and Melchizedek¡¯s army. ¡®...¡¯ N-Maria shook her head and pinched the air. To rey that earlier scene. ¡ªtiriririk¡ª A translucent panel appeared in the air and started to rey the video of the fight below. ¡ªboom! boom! boom! boom!¡ª ¡ªrumble!¡ª ¡ªnk¡ª With every swipe of his hand, he threw hundreds of robots away. With every swing of his hammer, he destroyed Melchizedek¡¯s powerful elite soldiers. N-Maria continued to stare at the man who wielded lightning and mes to single-handedly destroy the entire army. This was the fourth time. She had reyed it four times on the way back, but it was still hard to believe. ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡®Is that even something a single being can achieve?¡¯ That strength would be hard to find, even back on their original. Even more so if it was achieved without the backing of technology or civilization. The M-waves emitted by their soldiers was used to control weapons, not to actually destroy things like this. ¡®No, there might be something in the military that can rival him.¡¯ She thought of the battleships from Angkara but soon shook her head. Of course, she had to admit what she had to. The man was disgustingly powerful. In their current armyless situation, this man¡¯s strength would be of extreme help. So the offer the man had made to them was truly enticing. To have control over the Main Research Center. An alluring offer. The giant train-shaped Main Research Center wasn¡¯t simply a research center. All the robots that had attacked and chased them down had all been created from the nt attached to the research center. Most of the topics researched on Angkara were about the robots used for battle and these had to be tested for their efficiency and strength. Of course, it wasn¡¯t as good as the Armory attached to the newest research centers, but it was still something. ¡®If we can acquire that... it¡¯ll be of great help.¡¯ This man had probably asked them for this very reason as well. Since the man wouldn¡¯t have the abilities required to control the research center. N-Maria consoled herself. ¡®Yeah, it was a good decision.¡¯ One needed a certain amount of power in a chaotic situation such as this. Just like what had happened to them when they were up against Melchizedek¡¯s forces. If they could obtain the research center, then it would be of tremendous help to them. ¡®I must go back.¡¯ She could not die on top of a filthy beast such as this. N-Maria continued to mumble to herself as she looked towards the giant that was her home, Angkara. At that moment, sounds of footsteps could be heard from the end of the corridor. ¡®Who?¡¯ N-Maria tensed up and reached for her waist. This corridor was the path leading to her personal room. Normally, there shouldn¡¯t be anybody else taking this path. But N-Maria soon sighed in relief and dropped her hand. ¡°N-Martin? What¡¯s the issue? I don¡¯t n on reprimanding you for what just happened, so just go back. Nobody can beat a monster like that.¡± The only soldier within the armored vehicle. Almost everybody liked this man because of his kind attitude andid-back personality. That was why his main duty was to just protect them. Although he had indeed failed his job earlier, she wasn¡¯t nning to pursue it further. Even if they had a small army to protect them, that monster of a man would¡¯ve made his way through to her. ¡®Is this because of those neers?¡¯ That was possible. It was her job to listen to her team¡¯s issues and to find a solution to their problems. But as N-Maria was about to speak up with a smile. N-Martin started cursing from the end of the corridor. ¡°You crazy b*tch. You actually put the repulsion coating on those aliens? That¡¯s treason.¡± ¡°Huh...?¡± He wasn¡¯t smiling. N-Maria stared at N-Martin¡¯s cold expression, her own face darkening as well. Though they were both N-levels, there was a difference of status. ¡°I can¡¯t just ignore that, and you¡¯d better watch your words. You and I have a difference in status.¡± ¡°Status? Haha...¡± N-Martin red at N-Maria and clenched his teeth. ¡°You b*tch, you still haven¡¯t realized it yet?¡± N-Maria started to feel uneasy. Their, Angkara, was a of warriors. Usually, the hierarchy was well-maintained and they divided everybody¡¯s statuses ordingly. But there was were certain situations when that could change. Something that she,ing from the Tetnorat branch[a] of the family, could not flip. ¡°Wait...¡± ¡°Yeah. This ce is now under the direct control of the Kalkuroun Fleet. I will be themanding officer from this point on.¡± This was an absolute order. Nobody from the Neropa Union could go against this order. N-Martin showed a line of red words on his panel and announced: ¡°For now, I¡¯ll let you maintain your authority here. Let¡¯s just continue like this.¡± ¡®If the person inmand were to suddenly change, they would suspect something.¡¯ The red words read out: [Main fleet on the way. Maintain current status and await our arrival]. ¡®Barbarians.¡¯ N-Martin mumbled to himself as he thought of the two intruders. The fleet of mes was on the way. The powerful fleet that burned ups and sliced moons apart. Once it arrives then this aberration of a beast¡ªas well as every bug on top of it¡ªwould be annihted. The strength of the union was not to be messed with. But of course, he couldn¡¯t just sit around until then. It would go against the standards of the union¡¯s army. . He, a soldier, could not just wait until the fleet arrived. ¡®Things won¡¯t work the way you want.¡¯ N-Martin smiled as he thought of the two people who would be receiving the repulsion coating at this moment. ............................................ ¡ªkiiiiing¡ª A research room within the giant armored vehicle. Lights shed within the giant vacuum sk as something was being assembled within it. ¡ªchiiijijiik¡ª The fine powders assembled were sucked into two tubes attached to the sk. ¡ªchijijik¡ª ¡®Good.¡¯ Hansoo nodded as he looked at the nanoparticles they applied to his body. Nanoparticles so tiny that he could barely even feel them on his skin. But this thin coating was able to withstand any attack from the main Angkara. It couldn¡¯t block a concentrated attack or a high-level weapon, but there was no chance that¡¯d be attacked by such things, so this was good enough for now. ¡ªchijijik¡ª The B-level female who handled the coating spoke to Hansoo. ¡°It willst for about two weeks. After that, the durability of the nanoparticles will cause them to start disintegrating. We¡¯ll reapply it when that happens, so don¡¯t worry so much.¡± ¡®Two weeks, huh?¡¯ Hansoo chuckled inwardly. He knew that they could make these nanoparticlesst forever as long they weren¡¯t physically destroyed. But he also knew why they were making itst for two weeks. In the end, he decided not to question it. ¡®They¡¯re probably holding onto it so we don¡¯t betray them.¡¯ If he could settle their differences with just this then it wasn¡¯t that bad. Though it was still a little annoying. ¡°I¡¯m done. Wow... so this is what it feels like.¡± Kiriel was extremely excited when they finished her coating. ¡®Hansoo is still receiving it...¡¯ Although she was tall for a woman, she had ended much earlier because she was still much smaller inparison to Hansoo. The most important parts had been covered already. Heart, head, and spine. Kiriel was shocked as she looked at Hansoo¡¯s body where the coating was now going over his back, stomach and his limbs. ¡®Mmm...¡¯ Though the injuries were healing at a rapid pace, he still had countless numbers of them. She grew curious. As to the number of hidden injuries Hansoo had beneath the regenerating flesh. ¡®...If he didn¡¯t have his regenerative capabilities then he¡¯d be dead by now.¡¯ Kiriel thought back to when Hansoo¡¯s entire body had burned up and frowned. But she maintained her smile so Hansoo wouldn¡¯t know of her worries. ¡°So this is just like a tour until we reach the research center, right?¡± Kirielughed as she looked around the room. Of course, she and Hansoo would have to fight the moment they arrived. Maybe even put their lives on the line. But they could rest until then. ¡®Prolonging the tension isn¡¯t good.¡¯ Actually, they had seen a ce where they could rest on their way here. A ce that looked like it was meant for researchers to rest after going through prolonged periods of research. It wasn¡¯t good to rx too much, but taking a small break in preparation for the next battle had its advantages. ¡®Good. Good.¡¯ ¡°Hey Hansoo, what food do you like the mos...¡± Kiriel asked, deciding to treat this as a date, but... ¡ªbeeeeeeep¡ª ¡ªbeeeeep¡ª ¡°Huh?¡± The person in charge of the coating suddenly looked at the machine in confusion. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ ¡ªkiiiing¡ª Red lights shone from the repulsion coating system, and the machine stopped moving even though it hadn¡¯tpleted the application. ¡ªchiiiii¡ª ¡°Ah... We haven¡¯t finished it!¡± ¡°It won¡¯t finish anyway, right?¡¯ Hansoo smiled as he looked at the coating on his body that was peeling away. ¡®This world... This is what I like about it.¡¯ Everyone had made fun of him. Saying that he might bezy after going back into the past. Some said that he was definitely going to bezy when he returned to the past. After fighting against the races of the Abyss for so long, he¡¯d be dealing with weaklings instead. Some even pleaded for him to remember that they were fighting with their lives on the line, and told him to hurry his way up. To limit his sightseeing. But it seemed like there was no need for him to worry. This world didn¡¯t give him a second to take a break. ¡®I wonder who it could be?¡¯ Of course, he had a person in mind. The soldier who had stared at him in disgust. But wouldn¡¯t that be too obvious? Hansoo smiled coldly as he looked between the giant train on the panel and the small area he was standing on. [a]Seems to be a branch of family maybe. Chapter 349 : Entering (1) Chapter 349 : Entering (1) ¡ªrumble¡ª Hansoo looked at the giant train in the distance, then asked Kiriel, who was standing next to him: ¡°You¡¯ve finished the preparations?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kiriel started looking worriedly between the giant train and the corridors around her as she mumbled: ¡®I read it with my Psychometry, but... didn¡¯t find any traces.¡¯ Her Psychometry wasn¡¯t all-powerful. If the suspect wasn¡¯t present on the scene, it was hard to figure things out. The only people who could suddenly stop the repulsion-coating system were the N-levels. And they could do it from anywhere within the armored vehicle, so there weren¡¯t any traces for her to find. Even if she looked them over one-by-one, it would still be a huge issue. This whole thing was controlled through brainwaves. Although she could see a person¡¯s actions and hear them speak, she could not read minds. ¡®Should we just flip this over? Hold them down one-by-one?¡¯ They¡¯d easily spit it out if they were tortured. But Kiriel signed out. ¡®That¡¯s not something we can do to an ally.¡¯ Right now, she and Hansoo needed their strength. And it would be the same for the inhabitants of Angkara. Kiriel saw N-Maria walking hurriedly towards the two of them with a worried expression. ¡°Are you really okay? The coating has not been finished...¡± N-Maria looked at Hansoo¡¯s body. A body that was trained to the point of looking beast-like./having beast-like strength But N-Maria, the one who had invented the repulsion coating, could see the holes in the coating. In a situation where one would still feel uneasy even after smothering oneself with the coating, the sorry state of the coating on Hansoo¡¯s body weighed heavily on her mind. ¡®Hmm... Is she pretending?¡¯ Whether she was really worried. Or pretending to worry. Kiriel red at N-Maria. Hansoo chuckled as he said: ¡°You said that it would take two more weeks to fully prepare again, right? Then...those things will likely double in number.¡± There were numerous methods if they had the time, the materials, and the manpower. But they werecking in all three aspects at this moment. N-Maria looked in the direction Hansoo had pointed towards and fell silent. ¡®Mmm...¡¯ The artificial transcendents that withstood against the ming pirs that were falling down from the sky. And the tens of thousands of robot soldiers that marched in rows in front of the giant train. Even now, a countless number of these soldiers were being created and sent out from inside the train. It looked as if they were preparing to meet a special guest. ¡®...Melchizedek, you¡¯re really going overboard now.¡¯ N-Maria clenched her teeth as she looked at the soldiers. Melchizedek was no longerying low and was openly going against them now. If this monster they were standing on arrived at the Neropa Union then all these soldiers and artificial transcendents would descend down onto Angkara. ¡®And if they take over the nt...¡¯ The problem would be even worse. ¡®No, I must stop it.¡¯ N-Maria started to tremble. Did shee all the way to this isted ce just toment about her fate? She had to change this. For him. ¡®B-Ken...¡¯ N-Maria mumbled someone¡¯s name and then looked towards Hansoo. ¡°So...while you breach through their defenses, you want us to sneak inside and take over the control center, right?¡± Hansoo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The enemy¡¯s forces were mainly divided into two groups. The small elite, whichprised of the artificial transcendents. And the mass-produced soldiers. The former would be hard to take over, but thetter was a different story. If they could connect this armored research vehicle, , to the control center then they would seed. And of course, they had the ability to. ¡®Haa...¡¯ The look in N-Maria¡¯s eyes changed; they were now much more focused and filled with resolution. ¡°Let¡¯s begin then.¡± ¡°Good.¡± As soon as Hansoo replied¡ª ssssss... ¡ªred smoke began to surround Hansoo¡¯s body. .............................................................. Lightning crashed down from the clouds. ¡ªrumble!¡ª Countless cracks appeared on the ground. With the swing of a hammer, lightning blew dozens of soldiers away, like leaves in front of a powerful gale. ¡ªwhooosh¡ª Red smoke spread out and entered the bodies of the artificial transcendents. ¡ªszzzzzt¡ª ¡ªcrack!¡ª As the artificial transcendents slumped forward, their skin melting down and their bones shattering from inside, two more ming pirs fell down from the sky and swept over Hansoo and everyone around him. ¡ªboooom!¡ª Though the red smoke was a skill, it was still made up of organisms in the end. Because the organisms hadn¡¯t received the repulsion coating and had no resistance to fire, they stuttered for a bit when the ming pir struck down. The artificial transcendents jumped into the fire as if they were taking a shower, and then started to charge at Hansoo again. To crush his head in. Hansoo stood in the center and smiled at the artificial transcendents charging towards him, his skin still burning. The photon strikes and the attacks of the artificial transcendents. As well as the numerous foot soldiers. An attack that would have been a threat to him in the past. But now, Hansoo onlyughed as he swung his hammer. ¡®Even if the coating is iplete... it¡¯s still useful.¡¯ ¡ªboooom!¡ª Hansoo¡¯s right arm smacked away the artificial transcendents, and they crashed into the foot soldiers behind them and rolled into a ball together. In the small gap he had created after blowing them away, Hansoo raised his hammer to the sky. Kakagagaka! Five dragons extended out from his heart and started topress themselves above the hammer. ¡ªbooooooooooom!¡ª When the ckened Mjolnir smashed the ground at Hansoo¡¯s feet, it created a shockwave unlike anything seen before now. Even Nelkipa¡¯s bright skin, which hadn¡¯t reacted to anything else other than the photon strikes, had hardened in just a moment. Nelkipa¡¯s skin, which looked like it was about to break apart, quickly crystallized as it repelled the force of the Nine Dragons Spear, no, the Nine Dragons Strike. A good turn of events for Hansoo. ¡ªboobooboooom!¡ª The repelled force rose back up and smashed the countless soldiers surrounding Hansoo. Hundreds of soldiers turned into dust in an instant, and it even shredded apart two artificial transcendents as well. And N-Maria watched this entire scene in a dumbfounded daze. ¡®What in the world...¡¯ The strength of that attack was slightly stronger than even the main attacks from a mid-sized cruiser. Only a select few of Angkara¡¯s ships had the rights to control Angkara¡¯s , and for this man to be able to wield a power stronger than that with only his body... But N-Maria quickly regained her senses and shouted: ¡°Charge at them!¡± The B and A levels, who were also watching this scene in a daze, woke up and started to focus on their work as well. And soon, the giant armored vehicle charged through the path that Hansoo had created, towards the giant research center in the distance. ¡ªbrrrrr!¡ª ¡®This is seriously just insane...¡¯ N-Maria clenched her teeth. Though she had executed the n because she had to, actually experiencing the situation was a whole other thing. She had never expected to get mixed up with such a stupid n in her life. Though Hansoo was clearing the way in the front, the enemy still had a tremendous number of forces left. Plus, countless artillery fires and the ming pirs continuously rained down from above. ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡ªtink! tonk!¡ª The Melkasus shook as it charged through the masses of robots and artillery strikes. ¡°Remaining shield amount is 87.3%! The 3rd and 4th fusion reactors are bing overloaded!¡± ¡°Catastrophe activated!... Damn! One artificial transcendent has attached itself to the vehicle!¡± Kigigigigik! Sparks flew through tiny gaps that were cut away from the roof of the vehicle as something started to crawl through it. A very simple-looking de. N-Maria was at a loss as this extremely average-looking de bore through what should be thetest and most advanced technology of Angkara. How was this even possible? Anyway, if that thing were to actually break into the vehicle then it would be a catastrophe. They only had a single soldier among them. If that thing managed to crawl inside then they¡¯d all be massacred. As N-Maria looked at the slowly moving de. ¡ªbooom!¡ª They heard a loud sound above the vehicle and the de disappeared. As if it had been flung away along with its owner. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with these things, so just focus on driving!¡± A beautiful voice, unfitting for this battlefield, came from above. ¡®Right... we had one more.¡¯ N-Maria mumbled as she heard that voice. She saw the battle around the vehicle and calmed down. ¡®Amazing.¡¯ One man was charging through a giant army. Through the artillery shells. Swinging his weapon from left to right. At first she¡¯d thought that this mission would require some form of heavenly luck, but not anymore. If that man continued to pave the way like this, and Kiriel, the woman, defended them... At the same time, something weighed down on her mind. ¡®...N-Martin.¡¯ N-Martin, as if he had sensed N-Maria¡¯s gaze, used his brain waves to send her a message. ¡®...¡¯ Since she could utilize her brain waves to send messages, N-Maria simply listened. N-Martin continued. And N-Martin¡¯s words weren¡¯t unreasonable. Melchizedek was strong; this was the truth. But it was still an AI in the end. They knew a lot about it, and it knew a lot about them. Which meant that the only thing remaining between them was a battle of strengths. And in N-Martin¡¯s opinion, Angkara would not lose on that front. But these aliens were different. They were creatures shrouded in mystery. They could train their M-Waves to the point of smashing apart spaceships. The scarier thing was... this was not their limit. N-Martin knew. He knew that above that powerful man... There were even stronger people. He had seen it. ¡®Damn it... You haven¡¯t even seen our true strength.¡¯ N-Martin grit his teeth as he thought of those two monsters currently somewhere on Nelkipa. He couldn¡¯t let them get to Angkara. He had to stop them here. But N-Martin woke up from his thoughts. They had already arrived at the giant train, the Main Research Center. ¡ªoooooooong!¡ª ¡°We¡¯re going in!¡± Along with N-Maria¡¯s shout¡ª ¡ªMelkasus charged through the hole that Hansoo had created at the giant train¡¯s side. Into the darkness. Chapter 350 : Entering (2) Chapter 350 : Entering (2) ¡ªboom!¡ª Hansoo smashed through a wall and looked around. ¡®Not much here, at least in this area.¡¯ ¡ªrumble¡ª Hansoo checked his body as he walked into the giant train. The Immortal Soul seemed to have grown a bit¡ªit was healing his body at a faster rate than before. ¡ªbooom!¡ª As Melkasus charged through the entrance, Hansoo started to swing his hammer again towards the robots that followed it inside. ¡ªboom!¡ª Despite the countless numbers being flung outside the train by Hansoo, they continued to rush in as if they had expected all of this. Hansoo shrugged his shoulders as he watched this scene. ¡®I need to bait them...¡¯ The robot¡¯s target was not him, but rather, the vehicle behind him. ¡ªboom! booom!¡ª It was clear as the artillery shells were focused onto the vehicle. ¡®Did they realize I was heading towards the control tower?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t handle the hundreds of shells that were flying towards the vehicle with his strength alone. ¡ªboom!¡ª And those exact artillery shells were slowly chipping away at the vehicle¡¯s shield. ¡®No, this won¡¯t do.¡¯ Hansoo frowned. Red clouds started to seep out from his body and surrounded the area around Melkasus. Then¡ª crack. ssss... The artillery shells all started melting whilst passing through the mere few tens of meters of red clouds. ¡ªtink!¡ª ¡ªtonk! tink!¡ª The artillery shells melted away as only a few of the remaining fragments mmed into the vehicle. ¡®Good.¡¯ The ming pirs didn¡¯t reach this ce. His pandemic de would not be weakened anymore. Through a smallmunicator near his ear, Hansoo asked, They needed to take over the control tower first, then they would be free from the artillery fire. ¡®Anyway... Where did they get these transcendents?¡¯ There might be a lot of one-star transcendents, but not this many. Even if all the one-star transcendents were caught and modified, this number was simply toorge. ¡®Well, we¡¯ll know after taking over the control tower.¡¯ But even before he could finish his words, ¡ªswooosh!¡ª An extremely condensed aura exploded out from the end of the train. A bloodthirsty aura. Hansoo frowned at the prickly sensation on his skin. N-Maria shouted from inside Melkasus. N-Maria grinded her teeth at the countless robots that continued to charge in. Without the red cloud, they would be bare to the artillery shells again, and the robots would charge in as well. They needed to take over the control tower as quick as possible, so why was he just standing there? Hansoo looked over into the depths of the train. Kiriel frowned. ¡®Huh?¡¯ There must be a reason why Hansoo spoke those words. Kiriel elevated her senses to the limits to check. ¡ªprick prick¡ª ¡®...!!!¡¯ Kiriel subconsciously clenched her hands at the dense aura that was radiating towards them like des. ¡®If that thing came to us...¡¯ Kiriel spoke to Hansoo. N-Martin¡¯s annoyed voice could be heard from inside. If one left, fine. But if both of them did? What was he supposed to do then? There was no way they¡¯d get to the control tower without them. ¡®These guys, they really are stupid. They don¡¯t even know their priorities.¡¯ But while N-Martin was grinding his teeth, Kiriel¡¯s cold voice rang through themunicator. She didn¡¯t care if everyone else died. She was only helping them out because Hansoo told her to. But that aura. That aura was different. Though she believed in Hansoo, that being was not simple. Of course she would choose to follow Hansoo. However, Hansoo spoke as he shook his head. One of the five N levels spoke up. Though he looked like he wascking a bit inparison to N-Maria or N-Martin, he must be an N level because he had the abilities. ¡®...This kid.¡¯ Kiriel clenched her fists even tighter as she said, Hansoo nodded, raised the hammer up high, and thenmanded, ¡ªboooooooom!¡ª The floor beneath them exploded out with lightning as a vehicle and a humanoid shadow flew out from the smoke clouds, running in different directions. ........................................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª Hansoo frowned as he continued to run inwards. ¡®...I wonder what the rest are doing.¡¯ Hansoo made an annoyed expression. Why was he doing this? Neither Clementine or any of hisrades could be seen. Of course, he couldn¡¯t just ignore this. If he, who knew of the future, let things go, then things might really go awry. ¡®There are those who refuse to listen as well.¡¯ Hansoo thought of the Angkara as he continued to run towards the aura. This guy was top priority. ¡®Let¡¯s see what you are.¡¯ Hansoo smashed through the walls of the research center and ran towards it in a straight line. Though breaking theplex-looking machines felt like something he shouldn¡¯t be doing, there was no time to waste. ¡®They¡¯ll fix it.¡¯ This was why he was with Angkara¡¯s people. Then¡ª ¡ªzoooom!¡ª It was from the depths of the research center. ¡®...Heh.¡¯ Hansoo smashed his legs onto the floor as he stared at the golden beam that was rushing towards him. The photon strike. He never expected to see it in here. Of course, it was much more condensed than the ones that were outside. Hansoo smashed the beam upwards with his hammer. ¡ªbooom!¡ª The beam flew into the air, breaking through countlessyers of the research center and into the sky. ¡°What a nice introduction.¡± ¡ªstomp stomp¡ª Something walked out from the dark. It was a sturdy man with a defined jawline. Hansoo frowned. ¡®Melchizedek...¡¯ Then, something also followed it out from behind. Unlike Melchizedek, who wasn¡¯t armed, this new being was armed to the teeth. A giant cannon was cooling off behind its back. ¡®A personal weapon that can fire the photon strike... Hmm.¡¯ It was a cannon that allowed one to use the photon strike which could only be used by military bases or starships. Of course, this wasn¡¯tmon. ording to his knowledge, only the R-levels had the right to use this special, personal defense mechanism, even in Angkara. It was a weapon used by the royalties who ruled Angkara. Melchizedek smiled at Hansoo. [A gift. It was really hard to catch this thing, you know.] Melchizedek smiled as he touched the surface of the cannon behind the man¡¯s back. ........................................... ¡ªnk!¡ª ¡°Is it here?¡± N-Maria answered, ¡ªkiiiing!¡ª Catastrophe, which was on top of the vehicle, started creating arge, gray ball. ¡ªcrackle!¡ª The ball was forming on the wall as it started to tear the wall apart, creating a path for them to pass through. Shockingly, the gray ball was forced to disintegrate as strange energy flew through the wall. ¡®What!?¡¯ N-Maria was shocked by this scene. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ Kiriel made signs and activated a skill. Then¡ª A strange shockwave spread out from her body and caused everything around her to stop functioning. ¡®...What? I¡¯m not even frozen!¡¯ N-Martin, despite being fully awake, could not move his body at all. Kiriel nced at them and then smashed her fist at the wall. ¡ªboom!¡ª Cracks appeared on the wall as a small rectangr hole was made. Kiriel spoke after she created the hole. ¡°The smaller the entrance, the easier it is to guard. Only take the people you really need and go in, I¡¯ll guard this ce.¡± N-Maria saw the robots who were starting to move again and then quickly started to get off the vehicle. They had basic body modifications already, jumping down from the tall vehicle wasn¡¯t much. ¡ªthunk!¡ª Kiriel made a confused expression at this scene. Not many hade out. ¡°Only you few? What about the other N-levels?¡± Kiriel thought of the other four in the vehicle. ¡°I¡¯m the only one from Technorat, just guard us well!¡± Kiriel smiled at N-Maria who was running through the hole and then nced at the vehicle. She could prate them right through the walls. ¡®I guess I should clean up the cockroaches when I get the chance.¡¯ She didn¡¯t like them already. And they weren¡¯t needed. She created four ming spears in her hand. Then¡ª ¡ªswoosh!¡ª Four holes appeared on the walls of the vehicle. Chapter 351 : Entering (3) Chapter 351 : Entering (3) N-Rondart Ron looked at N-Maria walking away and asked N-Martin: ¡°Is this okay? Martin? Can we survive like this?¡± ¡°...¡± N-Martin stayed silent from N-Rondart Ron¡¯s question. One female standing next to them, N-Karian Nell, exploded with rage and grabbed onto N-Martin¡¯s cors. ¡°You bastard! You told us to just trust you! We stopped the coating because you told us to! We even lent you the codes! But what is this? This is all you can achieve? Do you not care about your life in Angkara?¡± N-Karian Nell¡¯s rage continued on. Though they were all N-levels, they were acting quite rudely towards N-Martin. Against N-Martin, who supposedly held full authority in this current war situation. But, of course... Their birth statuses were different. ¡°...Royalty.¡± N-Martin mumbled to himself. The soldiers were above the Mekaniks and Technorats. But they were still below the royalty. The ones who ruled Angkara. The sons and daughters of the R-levels. Unlike most who started off at the C level and spent their lives never ranking above the B or A-levels, these sons and daughters inherited the position of N-level, the level above the As. On the surface, they were at the same level. But no. As long as they continued to live, sooner orter they would be R-levels. They were born to such a fate. Unlike him and the others, who could never reach such a level in their lifetime. There was a reason why they were so angry at this moment. Since they would¡¯vee here with just the simple mindset of ¡®touring¡¯ or ¡®exploring.¡¯. N-Martin thought of N-Maria as he said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is flowing perfectly.¡± ¡°...Yeah? This is flowing perfectly? Did you not see that bastard suspect us?¡± N-Karian Nell thought of the two barbarians as she raged on. Two stupid beings that had the powers of a high-ranked soldier of Angkara, the personal royal guards among the top-tier hierarchy in their society. Especially the eyes of the woman, those eyes that looked at them in disgust. This alone was unsettling, but there was a huge army charging in from behind as well. ¡®Bastards... I¡¯m going to smash you down to the bottommost rungs of society once I get back.¡¯ N-Karian Nell swore to herself that once she got back, she would punish N-Maria and N-Martin by making their lives as miserable as she could. There was a basic reason why they¡¯de here. It was for a mining center under the absolute control of the AI, Melchizedek. If they seeded, they would gain the rights to the secret of Nelkipa. No risk, high returns. N-Martin would fight and N-Maria would research, and the rest would just take the credit. In return, they would make both their futures a bit easier to tread. But there was no reason to anymore. N-level? Once they returned, they would probably be demoted to C-level, or even a D-level, the level of a criminal. Because they had driven her into such danger. For failing to serve a person of royalty properly. N-Martin smiled sadly as he gazed at N-Karian¡¯s expression. He then looked at the sky. ¡®B-Cornell.¡¯ He had stacked merits for 30 years in the military to climb up to this point. To give his son, who¡¯d been ced at C-level, the chance to live a slightly better life. To drag his son up to B-level. But this was the end. The crazy dogs in front of his eyes had the power to disintegrate his 30 years of effort into nothing with a snap of their fingers. The monstrous aliens outside had the strength to destroy thend he¡¯d defended for 30 years. Thend which his son would live on. In all honesty, it wasn¡¯t anybody else¡¯s fault. This was all decided the moment Melchizedek betrayed them, and he had failed to take these three to escape. So he needed to deal with this himself. ¡®...N-Maria. Please.¡¯ At that moment, he heard N-Maria¡¯s voice from hismunications device by his ear. <...N-Martin. I¡¯ve done as you said. You told me that...the others are not needed.> N-Martin smiled brightly as he heard this. ¡°You bastaard! Speak! How da¡ª¡± As N-Rondart Ron started to shout alongside N-Karian Nell. ¡ªpa pa pa pak¡ª Four distinct sounds were heard from the walls of the armored vehicle. And all from four bodies. ¡°Kuhuk...¡± ¡°Argh... What...what is this...?¡± N-Rondart and the other three didn¡¯t realize what had just happened as they looked at the holes made through their hearts. And N-Martin too. Well. N-Martin at least knew that this would happen sooner orter. ¡®Kiriel...was that her name? Well. You and I are are quite simr in many respects...¡± The only difference was that he would fight until the end for his nation. And she would for her man. N-Martin smiled as he looked at the hole burning with mes that prevented the nano machine¡¯s tissue reconstruction. His job was now done. Kiriel was indeed skillful. Nobody could survive this. Not him, or the other three. Nice and clean. ¡®Thank you...¡¯ The rest was now up to N-Maria. N-Martin looked towards the research center¡¯s control room where N-Maria would be at by now, his vision starting to blur. ..................................................... ¡ªchiiijijijik¡ª ¡®...¡¯ N-Maria clenched her teeth as she sensed the brain wavemunication had stopped. ¡®This crazy girl... She killed them instantly?¡¯ N-Maria was at a loss. Of course she knew that Kiriel didn¡¯t like them to begin with and had been enraged when the Hansoo¡¯s repulsion coating had stopped midway. But she didn¡¯t expect Kiriel, the quiet and respectful girl, would act out like this in an instant. N-Maria thought of N-Martin¡¯s final words before she left... N-Martin continued to push her and gave her the option to choose. ¡®Martin... your words were right.¡¯ N-Maria clenched her teeth as she took over the controls for the research center. It was just as Martin had said. Those things looked lightly at life and wouldn¡¯t let a single trace of potential danger remain. And they had the strength to back their views. ¡®...I cannot leave them be.¡¯ N-Maria¡¯s pace hastened. ¡ªtatatatata¡ª ¡°Hurry and infiltrate it! Stop all forms of outsidemunication and deal with the core detection system!¡± ¡°Ugh... Yes!¡± Even without her orders, the other members were putting all their efforts into hacking the system from fear. The sounds of explosionsing from outside were getting louder. ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªcrack!¡ª The sounds of explosions and what seemed like sounds of machines parts breaking apart were getting closer and louder. If they didn¡¯t want those exact sounds to happen to their own bodies, they had to hack this as soon as possible. And their efforts did not betray them. ¡ªoooooooooong!¡ª They heard the loud sounds of machinery as the giant main control board changed from red to blue. ¡ªtunk! tunktunktunk! tonk!¡ª The sounds of machinery shutting down and booting up continued on as areas with Melchizedek¡¯s red color all changed to blue. ¡°Hahaha! Sess!¡± ¡°Phew! N-Maria! We¡¯ll hand over authority to you!¡± The various B-levels and A-levels all transfered their authority to N-Maria. They just needed to take control over the robots. This was good enough. If they could take over the entire research center and their forces then they would be able to reverse the situation and finish this all off. ¡°Please hurry, N-Maria!¡± The B and A-levels all shouted at N-Maria as the loud sounds from outside drew closer and closer. But N-Maria ignored their desperate shouts. <...Kalkuroun Fleet. Request for ess.> Then¡ª ¡ªkiiiiing¡ª Themunications system that Melchizedek had stopped began to start up again. And soon N-Maria could hear a voice in her head. <...Nelkipa Team. N-Martin, in charge of 7th mining center. ess granted.> <...More information required. N-Karian nell...Code essed. ess granted.> <...Beginningmunications.> ¡ªkiiiiiiiing¡ª An image appeared inside N-Maria¡¯s head. Of a man who stood with a giant starship in the background. N-Maria gulped as she looked at the oppressive-looking man. ¡®R-Koronaita Nell.¡¯ A man from one of the three main families that controlled the Neropa Union, the Nell family. He who was acknowledged for his abilities and given the rights to control the fleet of mes, the Kalkuroun. N-Maria breathed in and out as she listened to R-Koronaita Nell¡¯s words. ¡®Martin, I havee to this point.¡¯ She had taken over the research center and opened up the militarymunications server. It was now time to act on Martin¡¯s n, using the deaths of the other four as the basis. To take over everything. ¡®What are you doing!? N-Maria! Please suppress the robots!¡± N-Maria continued to focus on themunications and ignored their shouts. ¡®There¡¯s not enough spare energy to control them...¡¯ ¡®F***ing bastard...¡¯ N-Maria gritted her teeth. For him to downright ignore her request... N-Maria breathed in and out and then continued to speak to N-Koronaita Nell. <...What did you say?> R-Koronaita Nell¡¯s expression froze. ¡®It¡¯s all over now, you b****.¡¯ N-Maria thought of Kiriel as she smiled. ...................................................... ¡°Oh? They took over the controls, is that okay? To hand over authority of this giant research center directly to them?¡± Melchizedek, who seemed to be relying quite heavily on the guard next to him,ughed as he detected what just happened. This giant research center¡¯s size was that of three cities, and it had a fusion reactor that could power all three cities for half a century. Of course, the other buildings and facilities would have such a thing as well. All facilities in Angkara were prepared for an emergency situation. There were two main purposes behind this research center. Researching the tools that would be used in battles... And for transferring such forces. Through Quantum Transmission. It was a result of the countless years of effort from Angkara¡¯s war union. But Hansoo chuckled. ¡°Well, as long as your lock has been released. Don¡¯t look down on them.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you to just focus on the current situation.¡± Then¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª A hammer suddenly swung and smashed into Melchizedek¡¯s head. ................................................. ¡ªrumble!¡ª ¡°Hah. Look at these imbeciles. They betray us after I buy them the time they needed?¡± Kiriel looked behind her and mumbled. The shockwave. And the aura of a powerful beinging from inside. ¡ªbooooom!¡ª An attack, a bit different from the photon strike, had exploded out from within. An attack that the repulsion coating could not handle. ¡ªszzzzzzsssztt!¡ª The countless robots had simply melted away under this strike. And after dodging away from its trajectory, Kiriel looked into the hole. At a soldier who was covered in some strange armor. Though his face was covered in some sort of visor, she knew. That he was smiling. Because N-Maria was also smiling behind him. Kiriel¡¯s smiling expression stiffened and began to stretch into a horrifying smile. ¡®Hansoo told me about this.¡¯ ¡®Deal with them ordingly... Good.¡¯ Then¡ª ¡ªkachak!¡ª A strange red armor started to surround Kiriel¡¯s body. And soon covered her terrifyingly cold smile. Chapter 352 : A legacy from the depths(1) Chapter 352 : A legacy from the depths(1) ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª Hansoo¡¯s sneak attack had been quite effective, actually. He¡¯d sessfully struck the enemy before the strange being next to Melchizedek could react. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean the attack had hit the head exactly. ¡ªboom!¡ª Hansoo¡¯s hammer flew through Melchizedek¡¯s head and smashed into the wall behind him. ¡®Tsk. Hologram.¡¯ Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. Its aura had felt so real that he¡¯d tried to attack, but it was a fake. Countless nanoparticles were recreating the image where the hammer had gone through. ¡ªsssss¡ª The nanoparticles gathered together to quickly re-form the image of Melchizedek. Melchizedek smiled. ¡°Hahaha! You think I¡¯m a retard? Why would Ie here with my actua¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡ªpaaazzzztt!¡ª Lightning crashed onto the spot where Melchizedek had stood on. The countless nanoparticles burned up since the hologram couldn¡¯t maintain the image anymore, disappearing along with Melchizedek¡¯s annoying voice. ¡®Too bad.¡¯ There was a chance that it was the real thing since Melchizedek was quite a curious being, but it seemed to be quite cautious in its movements. And at that moment¡ª ¡¯ ¡ªthe being d in the strange mechanical armor began to speak. Hansoo chuckled. ¡°I see you don¡¯t know much about manners.. You¡¯re supposed to meet face-to-face if you want to chat.¡¯ ¡®Your kind, huh?¡¯ Hansoo then realized why Melchizedek was being so cautious. ¡®Looks like it wasn¡¯t an easy victory.¡¯ Although he¡¯d known that the Nelkipa was under Melchizedek¡¯s control since it was moving towards Angkara, it seemed that the process hadn¡¯t been a painless one. Then¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª He heard the sound of arge collision in the distance. Followed by a shockwave from two high-energy attacks smashing against each other. One side seemed familiar, the other was not. Only one thing was clear¡ªtheir strength levels were simr. ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª Various small andrge collisions continued on as the whole train shook. There were no artificial transcendents that could fight on Kiriel¡¯s level. Which meant only one thing. ¡®The Dragon God forces are here.¡¯ He wondered where they connected the Quantum Transmission, but they seemed to have connected directly with the fleet. ¡ªrumble¡ª Hansoo decided to hurry as he felt the trembling grow increasingly stronger. The opponent would be attacking at full force, and he didn¡¯t know what would happen to Kiriel. ¡®I¡¯m...going to smash them apart.¡¯ Then¡ª ¡ª he heard a voice from the being¡¯s visor. He could even sense a slight aura of annoyance from Melchizedek¡¯s voice. Melchizedek did not like variables. Immensely so. It didn¡¯t have any methods to deal with people from climbing up from below since that was handled by a higher being. And the situations on the higher floors also made it difficult to manage the lower ones. In the midst of this chaos, its control over the lower floors had been taken. There had never been a case like this in the past. This armed being had also been raised to fight the two things on the upper floors, not this kid. It had barely been able to pull enough precious materials together to make this armor, and meanwhile some crazy bastard had climbed up from below and started to take over the research center. How could he not be annoyed? Hansoo shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Melchizedek¡¯s voice brightened at this. If this mechanical armor was damaged, it would make his current situation even worse. It was best to avoid a fight. But Hansoo continued to speak. ¡°Yeah, if you change the trajectory of Nelkipa to any direction other than Angkara. If you do that, then I¡¯d dly help you smash apart Clementine¡¯s forces.¡± ¡ªkiiiiiing¡ª The armed being started to activate as soon as Hansoo finished his words. And a hateful voice came out from the visor. If it had an actual face, Hansoo would be able to see its enraged expression. Then¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª A giant shockwave of energy resonated out from the barrel behind the mechanical armor. .................................................. ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡®Ugh. I guess they¡¯re fighting, too.¡¯ There seemed to have been a collision on the other side as well. She inferred this from the giant shockwave that rose into the sky in the distance. ¡®Yeah... something like that wouldn¡¯t just let him leave in peace.¡¯ Kiriel thought of the horrifying aura she¡¯d felt before as she looked at her own opponent. ¡®Annoying.¡¯ ¡ªtonk¡ª Kiriel stared at her opponent with annoyance¡ªthey had created a hexagonal shield to block the fang in her hand¡ªand she continued to charge at it. ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª She and the armored Dragon God dodged, deflected, and re-directed each other¡¯s attacks, with the energy from each encounter causing countless explosions to ur around them. N-Maria sighed as she looked at Kiriel being slowly pushed away from her. ¡®Good. Good. I didn¡¯t expect the Dragon God force to actuallye...¡¯ She was skeptical throughout the entire process of calling for help. Aside from their job of guarding the three royal families, the Dragon God forces were only implemented into the most important missions. She, a Technocrat, had no authority whatsoever in even minutely requesting a Dragon God soldier who wielded the secret weapon, the Dragon God armor. But she had asked anyway, because she needed something at this level to go up against that monstrous female, Kiriel. She realized that her choice was not a mistake. That power. Enough power to push Kiriel back. ¡°Uhhh, Maria? Weren¡¯t we in an alliance?¡± ¡°Oh god... it¡¯s a Dragon God soldier.¡± The countless B and A-levels were at a loss. They had never expected to see such a scene in their entire lives. N-Maria refocused and said: ¡°We¡¯ll now focus on controlling the other robots. The Dragon God soldier will deal with the alien.¡± Her underlings were still confused at the current situation, but they nodded. They realized that this was the only thing they could do. But at that moment¡ª ¡°...Huh?¡± While N-Maria was at a loss from the orders that came from the Dragon God soldier in the distance¡ª ¡®This dumb b***!¡¯ The Dragon God soldier of Kalkiroun, , shouted with rage. Then¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª The Dragon God soldier was smashed through the walls of the train as hended onto a building in the distance. R-Korun Nell charged back towards Kiriel as he cursed out loud and shouted at N-Maria. ¡°Ah! Yes! Everyone, please! Help!¡± N-Maria hurriedly started preparing to re-activate the Quantum Transmission again. With a question on her mind. ¡®...There¡¯s more than one Dragon God soldier?¡¯ The Dragon God soldier was not someone so easily deployed. They were designated in crucial parts of Angkara, constantly prepared for situations that desperately needed their services. Even if the sons and daughters of royal families were in danger, having more than one Dragon God soldier at the scene was too much. It made no sense. R-Korun saw N-Maria stumbling and seemed to have realized her confusion as he answered: ¡°...Is there something going on in Nelkipa that I don¡¯t know about?¡± As N-Maria¡¯s expression changed¡ª ¡ªR-Korun shouted: ¡ªswoosh¡ª R-Korun Nell roared as he saw the alien charging towards him, a pair of terrifying eyes locking into his own. ................................................................ ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Hansoo realized that the strikes had weakened to the point where he could ignore them as he smashed the artificial being with his hammer. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª Mjolnir smashed away the outer circuits, causing sparks to fly everywhere. But then¡ª ¡ªgrab¡ª The being released clouds of white steam as it grabbed onto Hansoo¡¯s arm and started to squeeze. ¡ªcrack!¡ª ¡®Tsk.¡¯ ¡ªtonk!¡ª Hansoo felt the bones in his left arm cracking as he kicked away the being and then smashed it with his hammer again. ¡ªbooom!¡ª With a much more powerful attack than before. The Mjolnir, surrounded by three dragons, smashed apart the being¡¯s core energy system responsible for powering up its energy strikes. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª Despite its broken core, Melchizedek¡¯s voice continued on through the visor on the being¡¯s head. At this moment, Hansoo spoke out. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you can make on your own. What have you done?¡± The armor was just a shell. It was much inferior in quality inparison to the Dragon God armor. The secret behind it was not the shell, but the thing inside it. Something that made it different from the other artificial transcendents. Even Melchizedek couldn¡¯t make this. <...> Theughter from the visor stopped. An ufortable voice was heard from the visor. And through the broken armor¡ª ¡ªHansoo saw a bright lifeform, one that did not fit the machines surrounding it. Then... The Ark-Roa¡¯s crystal, which he had gained from the floor below, began to vibrate. Chapter 353: A legacy from the depths (2) Chapter 353: A legacy from the depths (2) As these words came out from the visor. ¡ªcrunch¡ª ¡ªcrackle¡ª The machine parts surrounding the lifeform broke away. Everything from the core and the armor fragments. They weren¡¯t needed anyway. All these machine parts that transcended past the limits of a normal human were nothing against the likes of Hansoo and the other Transcendents. But if it were something created from a 2-Star Transcendent, then that was a different story. ¡®Is it finally going to show itself?¡¯ But something else outside of his expectations then urred. ¡ªchiiiiiik¡ª The thing that appeared through the white steam was not a humanoid form. A smooth and shiny set of armor, like that of an insect. And the bright blue organs and muscles visible between them. Living armor. Connected via various tentacles and spines, the living armor perfectly covered its body even after shedding away the machine armor. ¡®So that¡¯s the thing that deflected my Nine Dragons strike.¡± A strange liquid seeped out from inside, quickly fixing and mending the cracked part of the armor, caused by his previous strike. A powerful-looking armor that wasparable to his hammer, Mjolnir. But the armor seemed indifferent towards its owner¡ªit continuously sucked something away from the user through the spines and tentacles. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too shy? To be d in such armor.¡± ¡ªchiizzzzzzk¡ª He heard Melchizedek¡¯s voiceing from the being¡¯s head. ¡®This is a female?¡¯ Well, it was easy to misunderstand it as a male because of its size¡ªit was wearing twoyers of armor. Of course, it was only this big because it had two sets of armor... The being inside was definitely a female. Then¡ª ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª Tremendous amounts of energy started radiating out of the bright blue armor. ............................................................... ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Kiriel struck the Dragon God Soldier with the fang in her hand. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª ¡°Haaa!¡± R-Korun Nell, the Dragon God Soldier, shouted as he resisted the force threatening to destroy both his arm and the shield protecting it. ¡®What...a...freak...¡¯ ¡°Ahhh!¡± R-Korun Nell restructured his body parts and then looked at the small female pushing him back. Her arm was so thin, like a child¡¯s. And that tiny bone dagger in her small and white, delicate hands. That dagger should be something that decorated a house of royalty, and not something to be used in a fight. But the reality was harsh. The thin and feeble-looking arm of this female had enough strength to crush him and take his life the second he let his guard down. ¡®What... in the world?!¡¯ R-Korun Nell continued to scream in his mind. Every part of the Dragon God Armor, the ultimate agglomeration of his¡¯s technology, trembled as if about to break apart at any moment. R-Korun Nell screamed again as he squeezed out the energy of his two main cores and eighteen sub-cores to their maximum limits. ¡®Damn... I hope she doesn¡¯t realize.¡¯ He was sending the messages through brain waves, so this monster of a girl shouldn¡¯t be able to hear him. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª ¡°Haaaaa!¡± But sadly for R-Korun Nell, Kiriel¡¯s trait had long been activated and currently in use. ¡®Hmm? Did he say she needed to restart the Quantum Transmission?¡¯ Kiriel, within that small moment of contact, had read the memory within the visor. They shouldn¡¯t be trying to reactivate that thing this desperately just to send some random presents or snacks. Which meant that they were trying to call something that could turn their current situation. Kiriel thought to herself: ¡®There¡¯s moreing?¡¯ If that happened then things would get much more annoying. Although she was pushing him back, he was still extremely annoying. ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Kiriel frowned as the Dragon God Soldier pushed her back with his shield and backed off. Her forte didn¡¯t lie in prolonged battles anyway. ¡ªwhooosh¡ª And as she backed off, two beams exploded out from the barrels on his back. ¡®Ugh, why is a personal armament so strong?¡¯ That armor was not a simple one. Kiriel stared at the armor that allowed one to fight on the same level as a Transcendent and then she changed her priority. ¡®First...I need to stop them from gaining reinforcements.¡¯ And that looked easier anyway. ¡ªng!¡ª As she drew a line with her fang, a bright line appeared in the air and shot towards the researchers. She¡¯d left them alone because they hadn¡¯t done anything worth killing them for, but if they were preparing such a thing behind her back, that was a different matter. ¡ªkiiiing!¡ª As her attack closed in on them, something rose up from the ground and created a translucent barrier. ¡ªtonk!¡ª Kiriel sighed as she looked at the strange mechanisms the Dragon God Soldier had thrown the moment he arrived. It looks like he¡¯d prepared meticulously for this possibility. The barrier didn¡¯t look simple either. At this rate, her long-range attacks wouldn¡¯t be enough to destroy it. ¡ªbooom!¡ª Kiriel dodged the attack from the Dragon God Soldier, spun around and smashed down onto the translucent barrier. ¡ªcrackle!¡ª ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ¡ªooooong¡ª As N-Maria screamed fearfully, the machine responsible for the Quantum Transmission started to light up behind the researchers. ¡®...Damn.¡¯ As Kiriel was about to swing her dagger again at the machine¡ª ¡°No!¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª R-Korun Nell desperately charged forward and mmed onto Kiriel. ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡ªboom!¡ª As Kiriel, whose focus had not been on the Dragon God Soldier, flung forward onto the ground. R-Korun Nell gasped for breath but soon started tough. ¡°Haa...Haaa..Haahaha....UHAHAHAHA!¡± ¡®We won!¡¯ Although the armor now only worked at 60% capacity since he¡¯d constantly overloaded it during the fight, it didn¡¯t matter. The Quantum Transmission had already started. The Fusion Reactor pumped in energy into the machine, enough to power three cities. The Quantum Transmission¡¯s cooldown had ended. And R-Korun Nell stood up, looked at the bright light that signaled the start of the transmission and cursed at Kiriel. ¡°You damned b****! It¡¯s all over now! Hahahaha!¡± ¡®You won¡¯t die peacefully.¡¯ She could wield such strength with just her body. She would be a good research sample. She would be dissected over and over again until they unraveled all her secrets. He and the Neropa Union. He and the Nell family, the controllers of the fleet of mes, would be much more powerful. As he thought aboutbining that strength with the Dragon God armor, his heart pounded. And not only that. He would receive a tremendous reward for achieving this battle merit and take a giant leap upwards in his family¡¯s hierarchy. ¡®Before that... I¡¯ll y around with you for a bit. Damn b****.¡¯ He¡¯d felt pain until now, but wasn¡¯t it a royal¡¯s job to give joy to the people as well? Although he would have to share that joy with the one arriving soon, that was fine. Sincerades should share the acquired loot anyway. Kiriel sighed as she looked at the man staring at her with a perverted gaze while licking his lips. ¡®I wish a prince would just pop out of thin air to save me.¡¯ The situation was not good. Although she was stronger than him, he wasn¡¯t some scarecrow. And it was impossible to stop the transmission at this point. Looking at his confident expression, it looked like another Dragon God Soldier wasing. Kiriel held tightly onto her knife and thought: ¡®It was just getting fun, too...¡¯ Up until now, her life had been very boring. Training and bing stronger, that was it. There was nothing that made her feel joy except when she followed Hansoo¡¯s tracks. She had finally found the owner of those tracks and things were just getting exciting, but... ¡®No...I must stop this.¡¯ If she backed off here, then these things would continue to crawl out. She had to stop them here. If not, then Hansoo would really be in danger. ¡°Hahahaha! Why? Aren¡¯t you going to keep fighting?¡± ¡®I will. Calm down, you damn bastard.¡¯ ...ssss... As Kiriel prepared to charge at him again. ¡ªkiiiiiing!¡ª A tremendous shockwave rang out from a distance. Energy so powerful it shocked both R-Korun Nell and Kiriel. ¡°...Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± The moment both of them eximed out loud¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡ªthe sound of a loud explosion urred, followed by a blinding light, as a third of the train turned into nothing behind them. Including the Fusion Reactor. Then¡ª ¡°No... No!! NOOOO!¡± ¡®The Quantum Transmission!¡¯ ...kiiiiiing... N-Maria started freaking out as the bright light began to dim. .............................................. ¡°...Not bad.¡± ¡ªtatatak¡ª Hansoo, who had dodged the bright light that had blown away a third of the train, looked at his own burned skin and muttered to himself. What power. He¡¯d blocked it with the Mjolnir and even dodged to the outermost areas, but it still managed to damage him this badly. ¡ªooooong!¡ª Hansoo looked at the trembling Mjolnir that seemed to be in pain and stared at the one who¡¯d caused all this. ¡®No, using something like this isn¡¯t free.¡¯ And as he expected¡ª ¡ªcrackle¡ª ¡ªthe bright armor crazily sucked out more energy through its spines and tentacles. Hansoo stared at Melchizedek freaking out and thought to himself. Chapter 354: A legacy from the depths (3) Chapter 354: A legacy from the depths (3) ¡°Ah....Ahhh!¡± ¡ªchiiiiiing¡ª N-Maria freaked out as she looked at the dying light. ¡®No! How is this real?! What is this?!¡¯ The size of a city. The research center¡¯s train wagon¡¯s were huge¡ªjust one wagon was the size of arger city. And the Fusion Reactor was divided into different sectors so even if a part of it were damaged it would still work. Theoretically, even if 60% of the Reactor were damaged the Quantum Transmission would still work. But she had never expected an entire wagon, the size of an entire city, to disappear in just an instant. Of course. How could the battles of these ¡®human¡¯-sized people be on such arge scale? But this was the reality. ...tata...tatata... As N-Maria looked at the stark spot where the giant wagon had been. ¡°Oh. It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯ll activate for quite a while?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°So, what were you saying to me before? Huh?¡± A cold voice rang out throughout the area. Then¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡°Argh!¡± R-Korun Nell screamed alongside the sound of a huge collision. ¡®Damn!¡¯ Both sounds woke up N-Maria from her daze. ¡®Noo... No!¡¯ At this rate, everyone would die. Before, there was more than enough time to summon one more Dragon God Soldier. But not anymore. Now, Kiriel had more than enough time to kill them off before they could summon another Dragon God Soldier. N-Maria clenched her teeth and stared solemnly at R-Korun Nell, who was desperately trying to resist. ¡®Think. Think. THINK!¡¯ ¡ªck¡ªck¡ªck¡ªck¡ª N-Maria¡¯s teeth trembled. She had to think of something. To solve this situation. If not, she would really end up dying. If she failed here, then her chances of survival would be close to zero. ¡®...The robots? Should I control them?¡¯ ¡ªbooom!¡ª But N-Maria shook off this thought as she heard more loud sounds of impact. No way. She¡¯d just melt them away before they could touch even a single strand of her hair. ¡®Threaten? That I wouldn¡¯t cooperate?¡¯ She shook that thought off as well. She didn¡¯t know if she was needed anymore, and she wasn¡¯t confident either. She wasn¡¯t confident that she could withstand the possible torture that person would put her through. ¡®I... I have to reverse the situation!¡¯ Whether it was helping the Dragon God Soldier or ending this fight. She had to stop it. And as N-Maria racked her brains. ¡°Ahhhh! You b****!¡± R-Korun Nell extended his arm towards N-Maria. Then¡ª ¡ªchrrkrkrk!¡ª The Barrier Reactor on the ground flew towards R-Korun Nell. R-Korun Nell had concluded that there was no more hope for the Quantum Transmission and took back the Barrier Reactor, hoping to run away. R-Korun Nell had given up on the researchers who had no more value. N-Maria and the other researchers screamed at this scene. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ¡°No! If you take that...!¡± N-Maria screamed. She would be exposed to her attacks now. Even if their bodies were enhanced, even a tiny fragment of energy from that battle could kill them. ¡®Damn! And here I was trying to turn the situation...!¡¯ As N-Maria looked at R-Korun Nell with hateful eyes. Her gaze met R-Korun Nell¡¯s. And then realized. That she¡¯d deluded herself. ¡®...What have I done?¡¯ Despite being pushed back, he was looking at her with worry. But there was no warmth behind those eyes. They were cold. Cold eyes that were worried that she would actually survive and not get killed. And after seeing those very eyes, N-Maria came to a realization. That her death had already been determined. The one that really wanted her dead was not that monster of a woman in the distance. Even if that woman didn¡¯t kill her. Even if R-Korun Nell won. They would die anyway. This ce had a secret so important that the Nell family had even sent a Dragon God Soldier to hide it. How could they survive, even if they were only slightly rted to the whole thing? Especially her, who had even illegally borrowed the Nell family member¡¯s emergency code to contact them. N-Martin¡¯s face shed past her eyes. The man who believed that he had sacrificed himself for everyone. But she now had a revtion. ¡®...Bastard. He knew all along. That this would happen.¡¯ And as she realized that her destiny had been set in stone. ¡°Hahaha... Ahahahahaha!¡± N-Maria started tough maniacally. ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ¡°Nooo!¡± N-Maria watched in despair as random fragments from the battle flew towards them, killing the researchers around her. For what had they struggled? ¡®And... he¡¯s the one killing us.¡¯ Ironically, the one killing them wasn¡¯t Kiriel. R-Korun Nell, even as he ran away, was sending attacks towards her and the researchers. N-Maria¡¯s expression hardened. ¡®Yeah...this is my final gift to you...you....You damned Nell family.¡¯ ¡ªtatatatata!¡ª N-Maria¡¯s fingers started to move quickly amidst the explosions around her. ¡ªkiiiiing!¡ª The research center started to whirl as N-Maria inputted her finalmands. ¡®It¡¯s...done.¡¯ N-Maria dropped her hands with a satisfied expression. At least she¡¯d aplished one of her goals before she died. ¡®Let¡¯s see...¡¯ As N-Maria scratched something on the ground and looked around the research center with a relieved expression¡ª ¡ªshe heard a brainwave transmission in her head. As R-Korun Nell¡¯s message ended. ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª A tremendous piece of structure flew towards them. R-Korun Nell had thrown it amidst his struggle to escape. ¡®Hah... I can read him like a book.¡¯ N-Maria chuckled at this entirely expected situation. ¡®Whatever, struggle a bit longer if you wish. I¡¯m going to rest now.¡¯ ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª N-Maria closed her eyes as the house-sized piece of metal flew towards her. ............................................. ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªcrunch!¡ª Hansoo felt disappointed as he looked at the armored being that was charging towards him again. ¡®Too bad. Could¡¯ve been an easy way out.¡¯ It was an attack on the same level as one that used all nine of his dragons. Of course, an attack of that level had a price to pay. An attack that squeezed out every drop of mana in one¡¯s body to use. If he had dodged the attack a few more times, then it would¡¯ve run out of energy. But as Melchizedek started to control it, instead of firing out more of those strikes it instead contained the energy within its armor and charged towards him. ¡ªbooom!¡ª His Thousand Soldiers Armor broke apart a little more every time it hit him. ¡ªbooom!¡ª Hansoo smashed her away with the Mjolnir and then checked his armor. ¡®I guess itsted quite a while.¡¯ The Thousand Soldiers Armor was an artifact that had existed during a time when the Abyss had still been closed. And it was soon time to rece it. ¡®Even if it¡¯s not an abyssal monster... I just need to defeat something strong, right?¡¯ The Ark-Roa¡¯s core resonated with the blue armor in front of him. Which meant that they attracted each other. Which meant that he couldbine them into one and receive a greater reward. ¡®Seriously, that fairy is the only one that takes care of me it seems.¡¯ As Hansoo chuckled and grasped tightly onto Mjolnir. ¡ªkiiing!¡ª A strange wave of energy pulsed from the wagon. And as he sensed this. ¡ªhooongg!¡ª Hansoo frowned. He¡¯d felt this before. ¡®The Quantum Transmission has activated? Kiriel left that alone?¡¯ ording to what he knew, Kiriel shouldn¡¯t have lost in that situation. And as Hansoo was engrossed in his confusion¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªa mockingugh came out from the blue-armored figure. And Hansoo replied simply: ¡°I need to be careful when I break you since I¡¯ll be using it next.¡± As Melchizedek felt enraged at Hansoo, who seemed to look down on his invention. ¡ªzoooom!¡ª The Quantum Transmission activated in the distance. ..................................................... ¡°Quantum Transmission. Activated!¡± R-Koronaita Nell, the captain of the Kalkuroun fleet, startedughing gleefully. ¡°Hahaha! Good! Send them in!¡± Since they¡¯d been ready for quite a while, multiple Dragon God Soldiers quickly reported their statuses. ¡®Good, time for us to handle this now.¡¯ For such scum to give them such an opportunity. R-Koronaita Nell decided to erase all those annoying alien members as he spoke to the leader of the fleet¡¯s Technorat team. ¡°Prepare and contact R-Korun Nell.¡± ¡®Tsk. If themunications aren¡¯t working properly, then you should be making it work.¡¯ R-Koronaita Nell¡¯s good mood had been disturbed, and he was about to squeeze the technicians below, but then¡ª N-Akuon, one of the Technorats in the cockpit, spoke out. ¡°It won¡¯t work!¡± ¡°What? Themunications?¡± N-Akuon shook his head. ¡°No... The transmission won¡¯t work!¡± ¡°What do you mean! You said it was activated, right? You useless...¡± N-Akuon made a wronged expression as he shouted: ¡°No, it¡¯s not a request for transmission, but the opposite!... It¡¯s transmitting something else over here!¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡®Huh? What?¡¯ R-Koronaita Nell frowned at N-Akuon¡¯s words. Chapter 355 : A legacy from the depths (4) Chapter 355 : A legacy from the depths (4) ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡°Ugh¡± ¡ªchiiijijiiik¡ª R-Korun Nell, covered in his broken-down armor that was letting out sparks, sat on the ground and looked despairingly at the woman in front of him. It wasn¡¯t just that his armor was overloaded, he felt like he was tied down with invisible chains. He was trapped in ce. ¡®Damn... I can¡¯t even run anymore. This monster...¡¯ He had tried so hard to run away, but it was all futile now. R-Korun Nell grit his teeth as he looked at the woman slowly approaching him. He couldn¡¯t die here. Born of the Nell family, his abilities had been recognized and he had lived in luxury after rising to the R Level. The Dragon God Armor had acknowledged him, so even the upper ranks of the n couldn¡¯t mistreat him. With this basis, he had massacred his way up to this point. He had too much to lose¡ªhe couldn¡¯t die here. R-Korun Nell breathed in and out and spoke to the woman. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± R-Korun Nell stared at Kiriel, who raised her dagger with an annoyed expression, and continued to speak. ¡°I said... let¡¯s make a deal.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say this was the end for me or something?¡± R-Korun Nell¡¯s insides burned with the mes of rage as Kiriel continued to mock him. ¡®You b****, you¡¯re really acting wild just because the situation has turned, huh?¡¯ R-Korun Nell almost blurted angrily for her to kill him, but then stopped, managing to calm himself down. Surviving was the most important thing. ¡°Just listen up. I¡¯m more useful than you think. Let¡¯s say you kill me. What then? It seems there¡¯s only you and that man in the distance... Are you going to go against the entire fleet with just you two? There¡¯s at least a few dozen Dragon God soldiers like me on that ship.¡± Kiriel flinched at R-Korun Nell¡¯s words. ¡®There¡¯s more than I expected. There¡¯s really that many?¡¯ That armor¡¯s power really went beyond her expectations. One or two might be okay, but if there were dozens of them, things would get very annoying. ¡®You¡¯d feel intimidated.¡¯ He had seeded in threatening her. R-Korun Nell continued to speak as he looked at Kiriel who was lost in thought. ¡°So instead of killing me, take me hostage. Our is currently at War, so people of your level would dly be taken in as guests. I don¡¯t know what your goals are, but I can be the bridge between you and my people!¡± R-Korun Nell continued to speak confidently. ¡®Yeah. It hase to this already.¡¯ He¡¯d blurted out the random suggestion because he wanted to secure his survival but after saying it, the idea didn¡¯t sound half bad. And it wasn¡¯t that bad for him as well. If he could persuade these barbarians to join his side, it would be beneficial for his own strength as well. Would these barbarians, who¡¯d fought all their lives, have ever experienced the luxury served in Angkara? Even his kind, the Dragon God Soldiers, melted from such pleasure. How could these barbarians not? R-Korun Nell continued to feel more and more confident. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything you might regret and release me. I¡¯ll put in a good word for you! Our fleet will arrive soon!¡± ¡®...Look at this kid.¡¯ As Kiriel looked at R-Korun Nell who stared back at her with confidence. ¡ªoooooooong!¡ª She heard the strange sound of a machine activating from the distance. ¡®...It¡¯s still activating. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to stop once she¡¯s killed?¡¯ Kiriel left R-Korun Nell behind and ran to where the sound wasing from. R-Korun Nell looked at this scene, but didn¡¯t hold much hope. ¡®Dumb b****. What¡¯s the point of activating it after everything ends?¡¯ Kiriel could just break the machine outright, and even if they dide over, she could easily ambush them. It would only mean something if he still had any ground to hold. As R-Korun Nell looked hatefully at the ce where N-Maria had been. Kiriel quickly arrived before the machine and examined it. If it were transferring something, she¡¯d break it, but the situation felt a bit different. ¡®Something is different.¡¯ Then¡ª She saw the words written by her feet. ¡®Hmm? What¡¯s this?¡¯ Short, but to the point/casual. Kiriel started to use her Psychometry and began to read the memories within the message. ...chiiiizz... And soon she saw N-Maria¡¯s expression and actions as she wrote the message. The hand that scratched at Nelkipa¡¯s skin. Carefree eyes that held a tinge of sadness. And as Kiriel stopped at the scene of when she¡¯d given up on everything. ¡ªbooom!¡ª The Quantum Transmission started to activate. ¡ªnk!¡ª The train, which had maintained its speed despite having itsst wagon blown away, started to slow down. As if its engine had turned off. ¡®Wait. Engine...?¡¯ As Kiriel looked at the sky. Towards the distance. A small light shone in the distance. It was like the birth of a new star. It was extremely smallpared to the vast universe, but... ¡®...That should be huge.¡¯ Chills ran down Kiriel¡¯s body. If it could be seen from this far, she couldn¡¯t imagine howrge the explosion really was. Then¡ª ¡°AHH...AHHHH! YOU CRAZY B****! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE WITH THE FUSION REACTOR! AHHH!¡± R-Korun Nell started screaming in despair. And Kiriel chuckled as she stared at R-Korun Nell. ¡°It seems there¡¯s nothing to bridge to anymore, what to do?¡± Though it was nice to see him beaten down another notch, she soon coldly calcted the situation. Although it felt nice now, it didn¡¯t seem like everything would be solved with just this. ¡®Let¡¯s see... I really need to stop wasting my time.¡¯ Killing him was a waste too. But if she gave him an inch, he might ask for a foot. ¡®I¡¯ll just knock him out and take him.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t the leader anyway. Hansoo was the one that decided things anyway. Kiriel made up her mind as she spoke coldly. ¡°Take a nap for a while.¡± ¡°What are you ta¡ªkuhuk!¡± ¡ªpaak!¡ª Kiriel punched R-Korun Nell¡¯s stomach through the broken part of the armor and knocked him out. She gazed into the distance. ¡®I should go help now.¡¯ ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª The shockwaves from the collision transferred all the way to her location despite the ming pirs continuously raining down from the sky, the impact shaking the entire Nelkipa. ¡®...It¡¯s going to be hard. Would I even be able to help? Hmm.¡¯ Kiriel looked at her battle-scarred body and frowned. Although she¡¯d won, it wasn¡¯t without a price. That armor was indeed strong. ¡®Stupid armor...¡¯ Kiriel felt various parts of her body throbbing from pain and looked at the armor. But then¡ª A line of thought appeared in her mind. ¡®Can¡¯t... can¡¯t I wear that, too?¡¯ Kiriel looked at the broken-down, but still usable-looking, Dragon God Armor. .............................................. ¡ªkuuudududuk!¡ª Hansoo smashed his opponent down onto the ground. ¡ªbooom!¡ª The impact created a loud sound as various cracks appeared on the Nelkipa¡¯s bright skin. As well as on the blue armor. But the blue-armored figure quickly swung her fist and attacked Hansoo¡¯s chest. ¡ªboom!¡ª The attack pushed deeply in the area around Hansoo¡¯s chest. Almost a fatal strike. If she had pushed a bit further, she might have been able to smash apart his heart, but only a shocked voice came out from the visor. <...You crazy bastard.> ¡ªboooom!¡ª Hansoo didn¡¯t back off by even a single inch as he mmed the blue-armored figure deeper into the ground with the Mjolnir. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª Melchizedek, who had been watching the entire battle, shook his head as he looked at Hansoo¡¯s regenerating body. ¡®...It seems there are still a lot of things I don¡¯t know about. I didn¡¯t know such a dull creature existed.¡¯ Having faith in its constantly regenerating body, it continued to fight over and over again. With its bare body, it withstood attacks that would¡¯ve killed a normal human being several times over, and then used that timing to retaliate with even stronger attacks. Looking at it logically, there was no reason for his creation to lose in any aspect. It was already strong and Melchizedek had even modified it personally. It even had a secret hidden inside, just in case. If Melchizedek had sent his creation to the Nursery he¡¯d prepared beforehand and fed it some crystals, it would¡¯ve been an easy matter to take over the entire Nelkipa. But sadly, it seemed impossible that his creation would win over the being in front of his eyes. He had never thought that there¡¯d be such an insane being that would bait its own heart in order to attack its opponent¡¯s head. ¡®...I guess there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡¯ ¡ªboom!¡ª Melchizedek made a decision as he continued to look at Hansoo mming his creation down onto the ground. To release the limiter. The limiter inside the heads of these things allowed him to control them, but the price for doing so was that they lost their most useful card. And this being that he¡¯d modified had a trait that was amazingly suited for battle. This was not the time to worry about controlling it. At this rate, it would soon turn into minced meat between that hammer and Nelkipa¡¯s skin. Melchizedek quickly spoke out through the visor after making his decision. ¡°...?¡± Then¡ª ¡ªsnap¡ª Melchizedek released the limiter, and his control over his creation disappeared. The voice from the visor stopped as the body shuddered. But only for a moment. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª The blue-armored being raised her arm and grasped onto his Mjolnir. ¡®...Her strength?¡¯ Like magic, in just an instant the blue-armored woman¡¯s strength had exploded past that of Hansoo¡¯s and pushed the Mjolnir back. And Hansoo saw familiar eyes through the helmet. There was no sense of consciousness, only rage. And he realized who it was. ¡®Enbi...Arin.¡¯ Orange Zone, the ruler of the Cross n. And his oldrade. ¡®Who caught you and made you into this...?¡¯ But before he could finish. ¡°Ahh... AHHHHH!¡± ¡ªboom!¡ª Her Trait, had activated, exchanging her rage into strength as she started to attack Hansoo. Previous Chapter Table of Contents Next Chapter Chapter 356: A legacy from the depths (5) Chapter 356: A legacy from the depths (5) She¡¯d dreamed of this moment. Of meeting him again and climbing up again. But it didn¡¯t matter anymore. She¡¯d been captured, and her body no longer followed hermands. ¡®It¡¯s too... tiring.¡¯ Enbi Arin¡¯s consciousy in a fetal position. She could sense the ripples of battle outside the dark space where her consciousness was. But she didn¡¯t want to care anymore. There was nothing she could do anyway, and plus, she was really tired. ¡®Will you be able to kill me?¡¯ Being modified inside the researchb, killing people outside all in the name of ¡®testing¡¯, and living as a scarecrow that followed orders. As well as... living in this damned world. She was tired of it all. ¡®I don¡¯t know who you are, but... I hope you seed.¡¯ .................................... ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± ¡ªboooom!¡ª Hansoo shouted at Enbi Arin who was screaming in rage as she charged towards him. ¡°Come back now!¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª Hansoo swung his Mjolnir and smashed it onto Enbi Arin¡¯s fist. It created a tremendous shockwave between the hammer, which wasrger than Enbi Arin¡¯s head, and her fist. ¡ªcrackakak!¡ª Hansoo grit his teeth as he looked at the fist and the blue armor surrounding it. ¡®...It seems she¡¯s not thinking of waking up.¡¯ As Melchizedek had left it, Enbi Arin¡¯s body was the same as a shell. A shell without a control tower, just acting on impulse. The issue was that this body was extremely enraged. Rage was instinctive for survival. Enbi Arin¡¯s body was currently burning up in rage and was struggling with all its strength to survive. As if this was the only way to survive. And as if the body was trying to prove this, the red aura surrounding Enbi Arin turned even more vibrant. ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Enbi Arin leaped off the ground and charged towards Hansoo. She¡¯d simply stepped off the ground, but the entire floor shook as if there¡¯d been an earthquake. And Hansoo helplessly struck out with Mjolnir again as he watched this. Since he couldn¡¯t just sit around and get hit. ¡ªbooom!¡ª The hammer and fist collided again as the resulting shockwave swept the surroundings again. Hansoo looked sadly at Enbi Arin, who was bing even stronger and faster than before. ¡°Wake...UP!¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª Finding a gap in her movements, Hansoo smacked face again and shouted. At this rate, one of them would definitely die. Tainted Emotions was the epitome of survival instincts. It wasn¡¯t a skill without risk and gave her strength whenever she got angry. Enbi Arin had told him this in the past. The angrier she got, the more the current body used up its future body¡¯s potential to protect itself. It was obvious, but... the longer she used it, the more it gnawed on her body. ¡®And that body... ¡¯ ¡ªsquirm squirm¡ª Hansoo frowned at the armor connected to her body through various spikes and spines, squirming as if it were alive. Armor that continuously sucked out the energy from one¡¯s body. It looked extremely efficient, but of course, such efficiency wasn¡¯t free. No. The armor seemed to want the body to continue using its power¡ªit was pushing Enbi Arin even more. Making her continue to fight. And Hansoo grinded his teeth at this. He had seen a creature like this before. Although it gave tremendous strength to its host, it gnawed on the life of its host and caused the host to go insane. After Melchizedek¡¯s control tower had disappeared, Enbi Arin¡¯s body was now just filled with a crazed rage. The only thing on its agenda was to beat its opponent. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Enbi Arin continued to scream and charged at him again. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª ¡ªcrack!¡ª The ground fell apart with every step, shaking their surroundings. ¡ªboooooom!¡ª Hansoo and Enbi Arin¡¯s bodies collided once again. But it was a bit different this time around. ¡ªcrack!¡ª The surface of the blue armor seemed to swirl around strangely. The liquid-like armor quickly made crackling noises as it turned crystalline. ¡ªng!¡ª Mjolnir, which could push back Enbi Arin before, simply bounced off the armor. From the surface of the armor, which seemed to have evolved to counter Mjolnir. ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Frowning, Hansoo activated his Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement to its limits in order to block Enbi Arin, who had begun to charge in during that small gap. ¡®...Nelkipa?¡¯ Before he could finish this train of thought¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªEnbi Arin charged in and smashed at his body. Although Enbi Arin¡¯s Reinforcement was a level below his, the armor surrounding her body was more than enough. ¡°Kuhup!¡± Hansoo dispersed the force as he flew back, groaning as he pondered. ¡®...Should I retreat for a bit ande back?¡¯ Enbi Arin¡¯s status was definitely not normal. She was burning up her entire body¡¯s lifeforce to fight. If that armor was a type of lifeform, it would care about its host. If he disappeared, then it would return the host to its original status. But then¡ª As if it liked Enbi Arin¡¯s current situation, it started to morph again. ¡ªkuddduududuk!¡ª To an even stronger form. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Screams of pain mixed with rage came out from Enbi Arin¡¯s mouth. And Hansoo frowned at this scene. ¡®It was more evil than I thought, huh?¡¯ Hansoo regrettedparing that armor to a parasite. That armor was more evil than any abyssal creature in existence. Since a parasite at least cared about the survival of the host. But that blue armor was different. It didn¡¯t care about the host¡¯s body at all. It only cared about how it could suck even more energy out from the host¡¯s body. There was nothing else he could do at this point. He had to suppress Enbi Arin. It wouldn¡¯t be easy, but he had to do it. ¡®Melchizedek... Where did he get such a thing?¡¯ ¡ªboom! boom! boom! boom!¡ª As Hansoo grasped tightly onto the hammer, staring at Enbi Arin charging towards him again¡ª ¡ªkiiiiing!¡ª ¡ªhe felt arge amount of energying in from the distance. Then¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª A beam appeared from the distance and mmed onto Enbi Arin who was charging towards him. ¡ªbooom!¡ª After the unexpected long-range attack flung Enbi Arin away¡ª ¡ªsomethingnded next to Hansoo. And Hansoo chuckled after realizing who the person wearing the mechanical armor was. Although they were in the middle of a battle, Kiriel¡¯s expression was indeed funny. ¡°It looks like it fits just fine, but what¡¯s with your expression?¡± Kiriel looked with dissatisfaction at the armor covering her body and spoke out with a frown. ¡°Ugh... It feels really dirty! It sticks onto your body!¡± Kiriel frowned as she saw the Dragon God Armor swirling around andtching onto her skin. It didn¡¯t seem to have any loyalty towards its previous owner as it instantly fell apart and attached itself onto her body the moment she touched it. As if it yearned for an even stronger body. She¡¯d freaked out when she saw the living parts of the armor inside it. ¡®Is there nothing normal in this world? Machine or lifeform, choose between the two!¡¯ Kiriel had worried about whether the armor, which had been worn by a man, would fit her but it had reconstructed itself perfectly around her. She soon sighed and decided to focus on the battle. ¡ªssss¡ª Enbi Arin stood up again. And it didn¡¯t seem like the beam attack would work a second time. ¡ªsquirm¡ª The armor¡¯s surface was changing again. ¡®...That¡¯s a real monster there.¡¯ Kiriel asked Hansoo: ¡°What should we do? Should we run?¡± Looking at Enbi Arin¡¯s speed, it didn¡¯t seem like it would be easy to run away, but her aura was way too vicious to fight her currently. Hansoo shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve figured it out thanks to you?¡± ¡°...?¡± As Kiriel made a confused expression¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªEnbi Arin stomped down onto the ground and flew towards Hansoo. At a tremendous speed. ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª ¡®This...! Too fast!¡¯ Looking at it from a distance and looking at it up close was extremely different. ¡°Dodge it!¡± Kiriel prepared for impact as the now horrifying-looking armor closed in on them, but then a strange sound rang out next to her. ¡ªtonk!¡ª ¡®...Huh?¡¯ Kiriel freaked out after turning her head. Hansoo had thrown away his hammer. But even before Kiriel could think of the next step in his n. Enbi Arin had already jumped onto Hansoo. And smashed Kiriel away as well. ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡°Huep!¡± Kiriel quickly repositioned herself after the attack flung her away, only to be left speechless at the current scene before her eyes. The scene of Hansoo and the monster-like armor grasping each other¡¯s hands and having a power struggle. ¡ªkuduk!¡ª ¡ªkududuk!¡ª It was so strong that Hansoo¡¯s arm was making strange noises as it trembled. ¡®What...?¡¯ As Kiriel was about to charge in and help¡ª ¡ªHansoo whispered something amidst the power struggle, his expression unreadable. Something to his opponent in front of him. ¡°Come...to me. Isn¡¯t it time to switch owners?¡± Words towards the armor and not Enbi Arin. ¡ªsquirm¡ª A part of the armor squirmed around as if itprehended Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡ªpushook!¡ª ¡ªpushkshkshk!¡ª A few of the spines came out from Enbi Arin¡¯s body and pierced Hansoo, then started to suck Hansoo¡¯s energy out. As if it were testing the waters. And the moment Hansoo¡¯s energy flowed into the armor. ¡ªtremble¡ª The entire set of armor started to shake. A tremendous life force. The extreme amount of potential hidden inside this body. The blue armor realized instinctively as it tasted the tremendous amount of life force flowing into its body. That this was the real deal. The ¡®transcendent being¡¯ it had been attracted to was just an imitation of the real deal. The original was always better than the fake and had more worth. And soon, a change urred. ¡ªsquirm¡ª The armor quickly changed its form after scanning Hansoo¡¯s body. From hard armor to a liquid-like form. And soon¡ª ¡ªssssss¡ª ¡ªthe blue liquid swirled around madly as it quickly covered Hansoo¡¯s body. ¡°Yes. Good boy.¡± Hansoo chuckled coldly at the scene of the blue liquid instinctively moving onto a stronger host and was now covering his face. He then looked worriedly over at Enbi Arin, whose face could now be seen. ¡®You can rest now. I¡¯m sorry for beingte.¡¯ ¡ªkwaduk!¡ª The blue armor made a strange noise and started to condense onto Hansoo¡¯s body. Chapter 357: A legacy from the depths (6) Chapter 357: A legacy from the depths (6) ¡ªkwaddududuk!¡ª Hansoo frowned at the armor that kept constricting his body. It wasn¡¯t simply squeezing his body. ¡ªpushuk!¡ª He could clearly see it inserting its spines throughout his body. Showing that it was going to have the upper hand in this rtionship. As Hansoo frowned at the sensation of the armor crazily sucking his energy out. ¡ªooooong!¡ª The Ark-Roa¡¯s crystal in his possession started to vibrate. Then¡ª ¡ªshsst!¡ª The marble exploded as a ck liquid shot out from inside it. It was simr to when the Ark-Roa had been alive in the past. ¡°...They¡¯re both going crazy, huh?¡± The armor which was trying to devour him from the outside¡ª ¡ªand the Ark-Roa¡¯s crystal which had exploded inside him to take over the armor. Hansoo mumbled as he looked at this scene. .................................................................. ¡ªtata¡ª ¡ªtataatak¡ª ¡°Ugh... Is this really fine?¡± Kiriel mumbled quietly as she looked at Hansoo, who was surrounded by a crystalline material. It didn¡¯t seem like she could help and this made her even more worried. And in her arms, an unconscious womany. Of course, Kiriel knew this woman. She was like a superstar in the lower zones 1, 2 and 3. ¡®Enbi Arin.¡¯ The girl who ruled over the giant Cross n in the old Orange Zone. But currently, she was in a very pitiful state. ¡®...She¡¯ll die at this rate.¡¯ Although she¡¯d managed to escape from that evil armor, she had lost too much of her vital energy. Well, if it was just that, then she might have been able to survive. Since she was a transcendent after all. The regenerative ability of a transcendent would heal the owner, even if the owner were on the brink of death. The thing killing her wasn¡¯t her injuries, but rather herself. Her Trait: . She didn¡¯t know what had activated this trait, but one thing was clear to her: It gave the user strength in return for their life force. And this woman was paying the price of using such strength with her entire body. And her body had already been injured. ¡ªchiiiik¡ª ¡®She¡¯ll really die at this rate; the heals aren¡¯t working either.¡¯ Kiriel bit her lower lip as she continued to use her healing skill. It was like pouring water into a container with a hole at the bottom. Enbi Arin was paying back her debt right now. Of course, such a meager amount of heals wouldn¡¯t work. The only thing keeping Enbi Arin alive right now was her original strength and Melchizedek¡¯s modified body. ¡®...Ugh, I should do this first.¡¯ Kiriel clenched her teeth and used her Psychometry. Soon¡ª ¡ªthe memories hidden within Enbi Arin¡¯s body flew into Kiriel. At that moment¡ª ¡°Ahh...¡± ¡ªKiriel¡¯s gaze, which had already looked at Enbi Arin with pity, deepened. Pain, pain, and more pain. Ripped apart alive. Disassembled alive. Her body taken apart, and her insides forcibly turned into a machine. As the Nanomachines seeped into her body, it forcibly modified her beautiful figure. They had embedded thousands of chipsets into her head to control her actions, even controlling her emotions. ...sss... Kiriel couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and she stopped her Psychometry. It was painful to watch. ¡ªpakakakang!¡ª Kiriel carefully used her skill to destroy the chipsets inside Enbi Arin¡¯s head, and then looked at her with a sad expression. Although she wouldn¡¯t be controlled by Melchizedek anymore, those memories would remain. ¡®...Maybe you might not even want to live anymore.¡¯ Kiriel¡¯s expression turned heavy as she stared at the dying Enbi Arin. Kiriel realized that the reason why Enbi Arin wasn¡¯t waking up was because she might not want toe out again. Her healing skills weren¡¯t working anyway. ¡®I should bring him back.¡¯ ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª Kiriel remembered R-Korun Nell and flew towards the front of the research center. .............................................. ¡°...Huh?¡± ¡®He got up already?¡¯ Kiriel thought to herself as she brought back R-Korun Nell. She had expected it to take a while, but it had already finished. ¡®...Where did it all go?¡¯ Kiriel was shocked. The crystalline armor had disappeared. ¡®That¡¯s not an amount that could disappear in an instant.¡¯ ¡ªthud!¡ª ¡°Argh!¡± Kiriel threw R-Korun Nell to the side and stared at him with eyes filled with annoyance. She then turned to talk to Hansoo but then stopped. ¡®...¡¯ Hansoo stared at Enbi Arinid out on the ground with a heavy expression and then turned to Kiriel. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve done well while I was gone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I did what I had to.¡± These were her honest thoughts. Thinking of what Enbi Arin had done, it was thanks to her that they¡¯d had such an easy time going through the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd Zones. Hansoo nced at Enbi Arin again and said: ¡°I will save this girl.¡± ¡°...How?¡± Kiriel¡¯s eyes widened. Of course, saving her was the right thing to do. But there weren¡¯t any methods she could think of, and there wasn¡¯t enough time left. ¡®One week.¡¯ Kiriel thought to herself. She had meticulously checked Enbi Arin¡¯s body. At most, she had one week to live. And this was only because of her transcendent vitality. If any outside forces disturbed her, that might even shorten her time. Hansoo said: ¡°We just need to turn her to into a 3-Star. That will heal most of her injuries.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Kiriel realized. He was right. If Enbi Arin rose up a rank, everything would be solved. But Kiriel soon shook her head. ¡°No, we¡¯ll need a titanic amount of crystals.¡± 1-Star transcendents weremon, but the amount of crystals one needed to make a 3-Star transcendent was on a different league of its own. Even if they could earn more and better crystals than the lower floors, acquiring that many crystals in that short of a time was impossible. There wasn¡¯t enough time. ¡®And weirdly, there are no beings from the Abyssal race on this floor.¡¯ Even the floor below hadn¡¯t been this bare. Hansoo shook his head. ¡°The Abyssal beings are attracted to where there are humans¡ªthere are almost no humans around, so they aren¡¯t here.¡± Predators would only gather around their prey. It wasmon logic. It wasn¡¯t that Melchizedek had killed off every Abyssal being on the 1st floor. They simply hadn¡¯te to a ce without prey. ¡°...Meaning that the humans are all gathered somewhere else.¡± Melchizedek said that he¡¯d captured and taken away all the humans so she¡¯d thought the humans would¡¯ve been in the research center, but she realized something while she fought. That there weren¡¯t any humans here. She knew that a few humans would be used to create artificial transcendents, but they¡¯d taken too many away for it to be merely for that purpose. ¡®Why?¡¯ But Kiriel soon came to a realization. ¡°...These guys also have a Nursery.¡± Hansoo nodded. If that weren¡¯t the case, how else could they exin the sheer number of transcendents? Feed the humans to the Abyssal beings to raise their numbers, turn them into crystals to create transcendents and modify them to create artificial transcendents. ¡°He¡¯s really efficient, isn¡¯t he...¡± Kiriel mumbled, her expression cold. Melchizedek was using the humans in a very clean and efficient manner. ¡°I¡¯ll try to find where it is. It should be easy to find using Psychometry.¡± It wouldn¡¯t separate such arge number of humans. For it to be really efficient, it would have gathered them all into one ce. She just needed to find that ce. ¡®It¡¯s probably on a different floor.¡¯ Hansoo thought to himself as he looked at Kiriel running off. ¡®Melchizedek... How did you be like this?¡¯ The Melchizedek he knew wasn¡¯t this evil. Hansoo¡¯s expression hardened. ¡®Finish the preparations on the upper floors.¡¯ He needed to be a 3-Star before he reached the top floor anyway. If the Abyssal race had gathered in one ce, he could resolve it all in one go. ¡®It¡¯s a bit dangerous, but I even acquired this... there are a lot of things different in this life.¡¯ Legacy. And while Hansoo focused¡ª ¡ªchrrrrrk!¡ª ¡ªsomething hidden beneath his skin quickly shot through to form a gauntlet around his hand, and then quickly disappeared. ¡®...Damn. Every single member of this race is a monster. Seriously.¡¯ R-Korun Nell stared at this scene in horror, but then thought of the Kalkuroun Fleet. Although the Fusion Reactor¡¯s explosion would¡¯ve swept them away, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to destroy the entire fleet. Their strength wasn¡¯t that low. ¡®I wonder what happened... Damn. Well, I guess I¡¯m not in a position to worry about that.¡¯ R-Korun Nell looked at the sky and remembered his current situation. ........................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡°Haa....Haaa.¡± ¡°...¡± The gship of the Kalkuroun Fleet, , was silent. Because of R-Koronaita Nell¡¯s anger. ¡°...How long until arrival?¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there. But... there¡¯s something at the ce where we¡¯re supposed to arrive.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± N-Akuon flinched¡ªhe already knew R-Koronaita Nell was pissed¡ªas he beamed an image in the air. And through that screen, they could see the scene above Nelkipa. ¡°...the hell are those things?¡± Hundreds of thousands of alien beings, trapped within a strange facility. And the strange monsters that were devouring the aliens and raising their numbers. ¡®...Melchizedek, you insane can. What the hell is going on in your head?¡¯ R-Koronaita frowned as he looked at the grotesque scene before his eyes. Chapter 358: Breeding City (1) Chapter 358: Breeding City (1) Giant metal walls surrounded the perimeter. With hundreds of humans ced inside. Of course, their situation wasn¡¯t quite the best. ¡°Ahh...¡± ¡ªcrunch!¡ª ¡ªkuduk!¡ª Ariel trembled in fear as she looked at the horrifying insectoid slowly crawling towards her. No matter where she turned to, there was nowhere to run. Although the area wasrge, there were simply too many of these monsters. ¡®Daddy...¡¯ Ariel felt like her soul had escaped her body as she stared at the countless human-sized insects crawling around. She¡¯d barely been able to run to the 2nd floor thanks to her father¡¯s sacrifice. But she didn¡¯t know then. That the floors above were already a hell for them. ¡®Ahh...¡¯ Ariel fell into despair as she looked at the monster gradually approaching her. Although she couldn¡¯t resist because of the chipset on her neck controlling her body, even without the chip there wasn¡¯t much she could have done. Since they wouldn¡¯t have caught her if she¡¯d had that kind of strength in the first ce. Those two years painstakingly learning skills and gaining experience had all been useless. Since no one on the lower floors had taught them about this current situation. Those beings they called ¡®transcendents¡¯ attacked the humans, while robots patrolled the area to find them. There was nowhere to run to, and nothing to hold onto anymore. She¡¯d frantically struggled and ran away to the third floor. But she then realized¡ª ¡ªexactly where they¡¯d sent all the captured women. ¡ªpushuk!¡ª ¡°Kuhuk!¡± Ariel fell unconscious as she stared at the insectoid creature shoving its strange proboscis down her throat, inserting strange things inside. .............................................. ¡°So, there¡¯s a Defense City on the third floor?¡± R-Korun Nell nodded. ¡°...I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the third floor or whatnot, but Nelkipa¡¯s Defense City is in that ce you guys talked about.¡± After taking over Nelkipa to use it in battle, the Neropa Union had sent over countless members, tools, and materials. Including Melchizedek. To the Defense City, Aokan. A city where hundreds of thousands of researchers and soldiers had lived. If Nelkipa was a country, this city was like its capital. Although they had gained control over Nelkipa, they could have overtaken it with force. And the empire that the Neropa Union was warring against, Pompeion, had the strength to do this. Scumbags who would barge in the second the Neropa Union finished their research on Nelkipa, and steal everything. And the city that they¡¯d turned into the first line of defense against them was Aokan. ¡°And... our fleet is probably headed towards that location now.¡± R-Korun Nell mumbled, staring at the diagonal elevator in the distance. Although the Kalkuroun Fleet had experienced a huge loss, they wouldn¡¯t give up this location. Even in a situation where the Empire somehow managed to push them back, they would not give up on this ce. Since they needed a weapon that could turn the situation around. And this giant creature had the potential to do so. Since the armor that guy was wearing seemed to be much more priceless than the Dragon God Armor. ¡ªchrrrk¡ª R-Korun Nell was shocked at the strange blue armor that appeared and disappeared through the man¡¯s skin. ¡°The Nursery that you guys are looking for is likely located there. Since that¡¯s the only ce that could manage so many people effectively.¡± ¡®And Melchizedek would feel the safest there as well.¡¯ R-Korun Nell thought to himself. The first ce Melchizedek had taken after its rebellion was the Defense City, Aokan. The heavily-guarded giant city had many people, so it had been very reliant on the AI, Melchizedek. And Melchizedek would¡¯ve felt safer only after taking over Aokan as it was the most heavily-guarded city. Because it was a city meant to be the first line of defense, the entire city was split into various sections by alloy walls. Even if enemy forces breached the outer walls, they could divide the city up and buy more time until the enemies reached the central area. Although the central area was a residential location, as a ce for a Nursery, Aokan was one of the best ces to set it up. It would be hard for the people inside to run away, and it could divide them into groups of a few hundred or a few thousand. An alloy simr to that of their starships had also been used to make the walls. These walls could even withstand the Dragon God Soldiers to a certain degree. ¡®Wait, these insane bastards want to go to such a ce?¡¯ R-Korun Nell was at a loss as he looked at the two beings who wanted to crawl into a ce filled with monsters from the Abyss, as well as Melchizedek¡¯s soldiers. It was one heck of a way tomit suicide. Those weren¡¯t even all the forces within the city. Apparently, it was now a ce to create those transcendents. There was definitely arge number of those artificial transcendents crawling around the area as well. ¡®Please... please just let me go.¡¯ If they let him go, then he just needed to use the armored vehicle in the distance and run away. ording to what he found out after connecting to the database, these aliens had to use the elevators to move between the areas, but he and the other natives didn¡¯t need to. They could move about freely. ¡®I just need to meet up with the Kalkuroun Fleet after I run away.¡¯ A happy ending. As long as these guys let him go. As R-Korun Nell prayed inside his mind. Kiriel spoke to Hansoo. ¡°What shall we do? It doesn¡¯t sound easy.¡± It looked like the preparations above wouldn¡¯t be simple. Melchizedek wasn¡¯t stupid either; it would be preparing even more. Since it would expect its enemy to climb up from below. ¡®It might even have prepared something by the entrance.¡¯ Hansoo then looked at R-Korun Nell. ¡°He¡¯s going to have to help us.¡± ¡°...Please, no. You damned creatures! I don¡¯t even have the Dragon God Armor, what can I even do to help?!¡± R-Korun Nell only had on ayer of clothing he found on the Melkasus, and had no weapons or armor of any sort. Didn¡¯t they just say that it wouldn¡¯t be easy? If monsters like them were going to have a hard time, what would he, who didn¡¯t even have the Dragon God Armor anymore, be able to do? Although the Melkasus had basic weapons, those wouldn¡¯t be enough to take care of a few of Melchizedek¡¯s mass-produced machines. Hansoo chuckled. ¡°No, there¡¯s something only you can do.¡± He and the other humans couldn¡¯t, but there was something that R-Korun could do as a native of this ce. Hansoo then gazed towards the skeletal Enbi Arin and thought to himself: ¡®Just wait a bit longer.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s prepare, since we have to go through the elevator.¡± Hansoo looked towards the distance, at the Elevator heading towards the middle of Nelkipa. ...................................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª The giant city, Aokan. The centermost area of Aokan, an area that maintained its stability with gravitational mechanisms and supporting structures. Located at the top of the city¡¯s central structure, , Melchizedek¡¯s hologram frowned as it looked down at the city. No, it looked towards a distant location beyond the city. ¡®I wonder... did she win?¡¯ It had lost control over the Main Research Center as well as the product he had so painstakingly created. There were actually a few more 2-Star transcendents. But she was the only one that had the willpower to withstand the it had dug up from deep within. It didn¡¯t know what had happened to its secret weapon. Although it had sent something over to check, the train was already nowhere in sight. ¡®...Nothing is going ording to n.¡¯ Melchizedek grit its teeth. Its mother had given it a lot of emotions so it could connect and understand the other beings better, but that wasn¡¯t always a good thing. If it didn¡¯t have emotions, then it wouldn¡¯t have needed this war for revenge. It wouldn¡¯t tremble in fear of the unknown due to some uncontroble variable. ¡®Ugh, at least I¡¯ve prepared everything. I just... need to finish up.¡¯ Melchizedek chuckled as it looked towards the Kalkuroun Fleet in the sky that was carefully scanning the area. From the encirclement around the elevator to the preparations made against the Kalkuroun Fleet. Since the humans could only use the elevator, it just needed to make preparations around it and just stop them there. At that moment¡ª ¡ªkuooooo!¡ª ¡ªthe elevator made a loud noise as it rose up. ¡®Are theying? Took longer than I expected.¡¯ Melchizedek chuckled coldly. Three days had already passed. It had almost died of boredom, but thanks to that period of time, it had been able to prepare even further. But as itughed¡ª ¡ª¡¯s detection system scanned something unusual in the vicinity. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Nelkipa was releasing a strange aura, severely reducing Mimir¡¯s detection ability. And this was what scared him the most. If something the size of those powerful humans could manage to hide from their sensors, it had no way of detecting or guarding against them. But the thing approaching the city was not that small. It was the size of a mountain. Then¡ª Melchizedek¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°...You really like fancy fireworks, huh?¡± Maybe there was something wrong with its system of emotion. Since it could never understand the crazy acts that humans did. ¡ªooooooooo!¡ª Melchizedek clenched its teeth as it stared towards the distance, at the Main Research Center charging straight for Aokan. Chapter 359: Breeding City (2) Chapter 359: Breeding City (2) ¡°Hmm...mmm...¡± As they made their way to the third floor, Kiriel made a strange expression as she touched various parts of her armor. Noticing this, Hansoo asked: ¡°Is there an issue?¡± ¡°No... it¡¯s just...¡± Kiriel smiled awkwardly at Hansoo. Dragon God Armor. A revolutionary gear that allowed a normal person to fight on the same level as a transcendent. She¡¯d expected to be at least twice as strong once she equipped it. No, even stronger than that. Since she¡¯d be able to use both her strength as well as the Dragon God Armor¡¯s powers. But the result was a bit different. As a piece of armor, it was amazing. The material, its efficiency, as well as the special options inside. But the core thing was missing. The energy that controlled the Dragon God Armor. The ¡®battery¡¯ that powered the armor to the point that it could fight evenly against her¡ªit wasn¡¯t included inside. And it wasn¡¯t like R-Korun Nell had a tremendous amount of energy hidden inside his body like herself¡ªthat¡¯s what confused her. ¡®Well...I could just use my own energy to power it.¡¯ ¡ªssssk¡ª Kiriel stared at the armor that had started to glow as she poured energy into it. Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°An internal battery is dangerous in such a dangerous weapon.¡± Dragon God Armor. A weapon that could turn the tide of arge-scale battle in an instant. The Dragon God Armor received its energy through a transmission. From the within Angkara. Then¡ª ¡ªrumble¡ª The elevator stopped moving. ¡ªboom!¡ª And the sound of something exploding resonated from outside the still-closed elevator doors. Hansoo spoke to Kiriel: ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡± ¡®Hold on for just a bit longer, Enbi Arin.¡¯ Hansoo thought as he nced at Enbi Arin who was on Kiriel¡¯s back. ............................................................ ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡°Woah...¡± Kiriel whistled at the scene as the doors of the Elevator opened. She thought back to when the Fusion Reactor had gone through the Quantum Transmission. ¡®If that explosion... if it urred before my eyes, then this would¡¯ve been the result, huh?¡¯ Back then, she could only see a tiny, shing star. But seeing it happen right before her eyes, it was like an apocalypse. ¡ªrumble¡ª The machines that were apparently prepared to ambush them had all melted down from the Fusion Core explosion. Kiriel heard Hansoo¡¯s voice as she stared at the sea of mes. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kiriel nodded. It didn¡¯t seem like they¡¯d bought enough time. Since she could already see the lights approaching from the distance. ¡®There¡¯s no need to get mixed up in something like that.¡¯ The reason why they had blown up the Fusion Core was to buy this small bit of time anyway. And as Kiriel activated her skill¡ª ¡ªkiiiiing¡ª ¡ªthe Dragon God Armor on Kiriel¡¯s body activated with her skill, creating a transparent barrier around her and Hansoo. The stealth barrier had been useful in the lower floors but was even stronger now, and it quickly hid their presences. ¡®Nice. This is quite useful.¡¯ ¡ªkiiiiiing¡ª Her spinal area released a strange current of energy that enhanced her skill. Kiriel smiled at this. It was like acquiring a very versatile supporter. Although she had to supply the energy herself, the result wasn¡¯t half bad. ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª The second the barrier surrounded them, Kiriel and Hansoo dashed off the ground and headed towards the metal city in the distance. ¡ªswoosh!¡ª Every step was hundreds of meters long, but Kiriel could only make an expression of difort. ¡®...What is that?¡¯ A strange fog surrounded the giant city. Kiriel looked at the scene in front of her with disgust. It didn¡¯t look natural at all. The fog remained undisturbed from the wind created as they ran; there was no way it was natural. At that moment¡ª ¡ªkiiiiing!¡ª ¡°...Huh?¡± ¡ªthey felt a strange energy in the distance, above the fog. Kiriel quickly raised her head and saw the objects floating outside the atmosphere. ¡®...So that¡¯s the fleet of mes. They¡¯ve already arrived.¡¯ She hadn¡¯t noticed them because it was so far away, plus the giant city in front of her had taken up her full attention. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we dodge?¡± The concentration of energy from above was not something they could ignore. The direction of its attack was headed right for their location. Well, it was aiming for the city, but the strength of such sheer firepower could easily sweep them away too. Hansoo shook his head. ¡°If it could get easily swept away from that, it would have long fallen by now.¡± Hansoo said leisurely, ncing between Aokan and the fleet above. .............................................. In the distance. A massive amount of energy gathered in front of the gship of the Kalkuroun Fleet. Then¡ª < - - - - > ¡ªaser beam cut across space and mmed down onto the below. Although it didn¡¯t release a sound, its speed and aura allowed one to estimate the power behind the attack. The meteor-like strike of that beam was slower than the Photon Strike, but there was a vicious technology implemented onto this attack. R-Particle Reactive Artillery. A weapon filled with the R-Particle that reacted with all surrounding matter to quickly fold space. A tactical weapon used to blow apart giant fortresses or the cores of small moons. This weapon, which basically created a miniature ck hole, turned everything within a 10 km radius into a singrity the moment it exploded. But the moment the artillery shell entered the white fog surrounding Aokan, something strange happened. ...chiiiii... The artillery shell quickly lost its momentum. The attack, which should¡¯ve turned everything within 10 km of the city into a tiny dot the moment it blew up, quickly fell to the ground. R-Koronaita Nell mumbled as he looked at the artillery shell, which had cost as much as the yearly ie of arge city, turned into a piece of metal. ¡°...It¡¯s well-built. Whoever built it, they did a very good job.¡± The ultimate weapon of electronics¡ªit reacted to anything electronics-rted and controlled it. Neropa Union¡¯s creation, . Resembling a white fog, it covered a range of several dozen kilometers around Aokan and was made up entirely of nanomachines. Unauthorized artificial weapons or systems would quickly lose their power and ability to function when they entered the fog. ¡®...It really prepared well. Damned brat. What¡¯s really hidden underneath?¡¯ R-Koronaita Nell gritted his teeth as he looked at the giant city, nowpletely obscured as the fog thickened. ........................................... ¡°...¡± Kiriel frowned as she noticed that the giant fleet was unable to do anything. It felt good to thwart the ones above, but she realized that the city before their eyes was not a simple one at all. Kiriel asked Hansoo: ¡°Are we going to charge straight in?¡± The giant metal walls of the city made it resemble a massive Pandora¡¯s box. A box that hid countless sorrows, but still attracted many with hope. To gather crystals, they needed to deal with the Abyssal race inside the walls. As well as Melchizedek¡¯s forces. Melchizedek knew their strengths. And it would have definitely prepared for their arrival. Hansoo nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°...¡± Kiriel nodded at Hansoo¡¯s words. In order to attain the power to fight on the upper floors, they needed to raise their level in this ce anyway. If they could survive this, both she and Hansoo would at least be a step stronger. ¡®Enbi Arin... If she could survive, then it would be a huge help.¡¯ Kiriel clenched her teeth as she felt her mind calming down at the thought of saving a life. She realized what she was truly feeling. ¡®...It¡¯s hard.¡¯ There was no one who could help them. The world wasrge, and there were so many enemies. And there were only two of them. She¡¯d never truly experienced hardship throughout the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd zones. Her abilities were quite good, and the rulers of each of those zones were human. The 4th zone was alright as well. Although there were many others stronger than herself, she had used her abilities to quickly rise up into a transcendent. She had no long-term enemies as well. But the moment she met Hansoo, everything changed. Of course, she had enemies. Except her enemies were spread around, preparing to flip the world upside down. She just didn¡¯t know who they were. Hansoo and hisrades had been fighting them since a long time ago. And they probably still were. Melchizedek. Clementine. Beings that had the thoughts and the abilities to flip the world many times over. And as she thought up to this point, Kiriel unconsciously blurted something out. ¡°If we keep fighting like this, will there evere a day when we can smile with true happiness?¡± It sounded like aint, but she felt like she needed to hear how Hansoo would answer. If there was no light at the end of this tunnel filled with battles. This whole fight might lose all meaning. ¡®No... Does the tunnel even end?¡¯ Enemies after enemies after enemies. Go up, enemies. Look around, enemies. At this rate, she felt like her mind would end up exhausted even before her physical body could. Hansoo smiled at Kiriel and asked: ¡°How were the lower floors?¡± Kiriel replied instantly: ¡°Of course, they were much bett...¡± At that moment¡ª ¡ªKiriel came to a realization, and Hansoo continued: ¡°If we win, this ce will be like that. I hope you liked how they were.¡± And as she heard this¡ª ¡ªKiriel felt a spring of emotions burst out from inside her chest. ¡®...So that¡¯s what they meant. When they told us that it was like hell.¡¯ She¡¯d deluded herself. Things hadn¡¯t gotten hard just because she went up. The 1st, 2nd, 3rd, and 4th zones were originally all like this. It was only that Hansoo and his oldrades had changed it. Hansoo chuckled at Kiriel, mumbling as he thought of his oldrades who¡¯d had to shoulder these kinds of jobs because of him. ¡°If you make bad friends, you will suffer. It¡¯s not toote. There¡¯s nothing really good... about having a friend like me, you see.¡± Hansoo looked at Enbi Arin with a bitter expression and then gazed upwards. ¡®I wonder... What are you guys doing now? Just wait a bit longer. There are a few things I need to smash apart before I get there.¡¯ Hansoo¡¯s bitter expression soon turned ice-cold as he stared at Melchizedek¡¯s metal box. Chapter 360: Breeding City (3) Chapter 360: Breeding City (3) ¡°Are you really going to go in with me?¡± Kiriel chuckled at Hansoo¡¯s question. ¡°I want to leave my name in the history books as well. Are you trying to take all the glory?¡± Hansoo scoffed at Kiriel and then nodded. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll tell them to write it all in detail.¡± Kiriel fastened Enbi Arin on her back even tighter after receiving Hansoo¡¯s permission. ¡ªchaaarrrrk¡ª Various skills from Kiriel¡¯s body protected Enbi Arin and kept her in ce. She¡¯d even thought of hiding her somewhere, but leaving her behind in some random ce in the middle of a battlefield wouldn¡¯t be the best n. Especially since a random patrol robot could destroy Enbi Arin with her current status. ¡®I¡¯ll protect her for now.¡¯ Hansoo was stronger than her, but Hansoo was someone who fought in the frontlines like a madman. It didn¡¯t suit him to take care of a patient. She, a support-type fighter who fought from the backlines, was a much better choice to carry Enbi Arin around. Kiriel asked Hansoo: ¡°...Are we charging straight through the doors?¡± Kiriel nced at the city surrounded by the white fog. Suppressing her fear. Hansoo nodded. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry so much. We¡¯re not the only ones going in.¡± ¡°...Are there other allies?¡± Hansoo pointed towards the sky and said: ¡°Well, they aren¡¯t exactly allies.¡± The fleet of mes was within sight high above the sky. ............................................... R-Koronaita Nell. A man whose abilities were acknowledged at the age of 8, thus gaining the right to control the me. He had earned military merits in the battle against Pompeion at the age of 20 and then became a Dragon God Soldier. He had risen to be the owner of a fleet at the age of 34, a powerful and high-ranked position even within the Neropa Union. It was an unbelievable rate of promotion, a rare sight even within the history books of Angkara¡¯s long chronology. Although there were a few rivals during his younger days, there were no more rivals when he turned 52, his current age. Most had either died,e under hismand, or reced. R-Koronaita Nell looked down at Aokan with cold eyes. ¡®I have to win.¡¯ He could not lose. Although he had lost small battles in the past, he had won every single one of the more important ones. This was why he¡¯d been able to rise to the position of the youngest fleet master as well as gain the rights to lead this giant fleet of mes. And this battle was definitely not a small one. ¡°Melchizedek, you annoying metal brat.¡± R-Koronaita Nell mumbled. There was no more time to waste. At this rate, he didn¡¯t know what that kid Melchizedek would do since it was already slowly devouring the Nelkipa. Although it was a brat, it wasn¡¯t stupid. For some reason, it had brought the fight to their home. For that thing, who knew the power of Angkara more than anyone, to bring the fight to their home ground, it meant that something was backing it up and giving it the confidence to do so. ¡®And... that something is probably this.¡¯ R-Koronaita Nell frowned at the giant ray flying towards their home even while under attack from artillery fire. They could notnd. Since even their ships would lose their abilities once they got within Mimir¡¯s range. Although they wouldn¡¯tpletely stop due to their AI defensive systems, it would leave them in a weakened state. ¡®And if he attacked during that time, it would only make matters gruesome.¡¯ But they couldn¡¯t watch forever. R-Koronaita Nell ordered N-Akuon below him. ¡°Send out all the Dragon God Soldiers.¡± ¡°All nine?¡± Nine was a huge amount, even within the Nell family. Looking annoyed at the shock in N-Akuon¡¯s voice, R-Koronaita Nell replied: ¡°Yes. All nine. We brought them with us in case of a situation like this. It¡¯s time to use them.¡± ¡®Such a slow kid.¡¯ Although it was mechanical armor, half of it was biological anyway. Plus the Dragon God Armor could work inside the Mimir as long as it was under the control of the Dragon God Armor. The Dragon God Armor was actually the force they would¡¯ve used in case the Aokan ever formed a rebellion. ¡®Although I didn¡¯t expect to find things like that roaming around.¡¯ ¡ªkyaaaak!¡ª R-Koronaita Nell frowned at seeing strange monsters shoving something inside the human¡¯s stomachs and then shouted: ¡°Descend! Find out what it¡¯s hiding inside and stop the Mimir! That¡¯s the only way the fleet can approach!¡± One of the Dragon God Soldiers, who was preparing to go down, asked: R-Koronaita Nell didn¡¯t even flinch as he said: ¡°Think of them as wild animals. You are now going through a jungle. Although there¡¯s no need to kill them... there¡¯s no point in overlooking the things that annoy us.¡± The Dragon God Soldier smiled as if he¡¯d expected R-Koronaita Nell¡¯s answer. Soon¡ª ¡ªswooosh!¡ª ¡ªnine beams of light descended downwards. And R-Koronaita Nell smiled as he looked at the nine descending meteors. ¡®Melchizedek, I wonder what your expression will look like when your head gets taken apart piece-by-piece?¡¯ Would it make a simr expression as the countless rivals that had lost to him? Or would it make an expression like those whose heads he¡¯d taken off? Because of his status as a fleet master, he¡¯d hidden this secret, but it was one of his greatest hobbies. R-Koronaita Nell looked forward to that moment and looked down at Aokan beneath him. .................................................................... ¡°Nine areing down.¡± ¡ªkiririririk¡ª Kiriel could see nine meteors with her enhanced vision. And her already skill-enhanced vision was further enhanced through the lens on the visor. ¡®They¡¯re all strong.¡¯ At Kiriel¡¯s level, observing their simple movements was enough to show their strength. Even while falling from the sky, they lookedid-back but were still very much on their guard. ¡®They don¡¯t look simple.¡¯ And at that moment¡ª ¡ªkiiiiiing!¡ª ¡ªsomething started to shoot out from their bodies. And as the biomechanical grenadesnded¡ª ¡ªboomboooboomboooom!¡ª ¡ªgiant explosions urred as they swept past theirnding position. Looking at the scene, Hansoo said: ¡°Let¡¯s go in now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With that much chaos, all attention would focus on them. And Hansoo reminded Kiriel before heading off: ¡°You remember, right? We¡¯ll separate once we go in.¡± Kiriel gulped at those words but nodded as she replied: ¡°I know.¡± There were two types of enemies they had to fight inside. Melchizedek¡¯s forces and the Abyssal beings. The best scenario would be to just kill the Abyssal beasts, gain crystals, raise herself and Enbi Arin to a 3-Star and then go up. Of course, Melchizedek wouldn¡¯t just sit by and watch. But if they only focused on Melchizedek¡¯s forces, Enbi Arin might die, or they might get swept away by something else. So they had chosen this: Hansoo would attract Melchizedek¡¯s attention, and while he dealt with its forces, Kiriel would roam the city and hunt the Abyssal beings. If they could end it fast and quickly get up to 3-Star, then that would be the best oue. Of course in this life, not everything goes ording to one¡¯s wishes. ¡®Haa...¡¯ As Kiriel gulped, Hansoo started to cover himself in skills. In order to charge in first. ¡®Kiriel, I believe in you.¡¯ She would do well. She was a smart girl. He just needed to do one thing. Let Kiriel move freely. Then¡ª ¡ªkiriririk!¡ª ¡ªblue particles started to seep out from underneath Hansoo¡¯s skin. The crystalline particles hidden between his bones, his veins, and his muscles, seeped out and covered his skin. And the Ark Roa¡¯s crystal filled in the space between the pieces of armor. A blue armor quickly covered Hansoo¡¯s body. And as the blue armorpressed aHansoo¡¯s body, it made a gleeful sound by creating friction with the armor pieces. Then¡ª ¡ªpushuk!¡ª ¡ªshukshuk!¡ª Hundreds of tiny spines shot out from various parts of its body and embedded themselves into Hansoo¡¯s body. As if the Ark-Roa¡¯s energy wasn¡¯t enough, the blue armor started frenziedly sucking Hansoo¡¯s energy out through the spines attached to his body. And as the extra energy around various parts of Hansoo¡¯s body got sucked into the armor¡ª ¡ªkiiiiing!¡ª ¡ªthe mana jade resting inside him acted up as it started to pour out mana. Activating the Immortal Soul, which started regenerating the sucked-out life force. Hansoo smiled as he felt what was currently happening inside his body. ¡®Good, very good.¡¯ A normal human being would probably die once their life force ran out but it was a nice stimulus for him. It tensed up his entire body and elerated his movements. And as if his brain¡¯s sleeping defense mechanisms had determined that the blue armor¡¯s actions were life-threatening, it started hastily secreting adrenaline throughout his body. Hansoo¡¯s body soon transformed into something that was ideal for smashing things apart. As if the armor was trying to prove that it wasn¡¯t a thief, it started emitting a bright light as it sucked in Hansoo¡¯s energy. ¡ªkiiiiing!¡ª Explosive strength squirmed around his body. And his senses were elevated to the point where he couldn¡¯t bear to stand still anymore. Hansoo spoke to Kiriel: ¡°I¡¯m... going ahead.¡± Then¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡ªHansoo¡¯s bright body flew off into the fog like a meteor. And soon¡ª ¡ªbooooooom!¡ª ¡ªa huge sound reverberated as a massive earthquake, muchrger than the one from the previous explosions, shook the entire city. ....................................................... ¡ªrumble!¡ª A few females woke up from the tremendous earthquake. And this included Ariel, whose mouth had been defiled by that insectoid monster. ¡®Ugh...¡¯ Ariel woke up with a much thinner face than before, and she looked to where the vibration had originated from, but then soon let her head droop. ¡®I¡¯m going to sleep. I just want to sleep.¡¯ She didn¡¯t want to think. She didn¡¯t want to do anything. Ariely back down with a soulless expression and started to sleep again. At that moment¡ª ¡ªkirrrk¡ª A strange noise resounded from inside Ariel¡¯s stomach. No, from inside the hundreds of females lying near Ariel. ¡®You should sleep, too.¡¯ Ariel caressed the thing making the strange noise inside her stomach and then fell asleep again. Chapter 361: Bomb (1) Chapter 361: Bomb (1) ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡°Woah... What are these things, Captain?¡± R-Libera Nell spoke towards the leader up front, R-Zairon Nell, muttering as he looked around. Although they had seen it briefly from above, seeing it up close was different. Kyaaaaak! ¡°What the hell... Isn¡¯t this just an insect hive?¡± ¡ªboooom!¡ª R-Libera Nell mumbled as he smashed away the strange creature that charged towards him and thought: The separated section of the city. Nothing lived in this part of the city. Other than the insects, of course. ¡®Ugh...¡¯ Kyaaaaak! As he dealt with the strange insects jumping at him, R-Libera Nell could see the countless women lying on the floor, with their stomachs burst wide open. Although they were aliens, they looked just like them on the outside. ¡®Tsk.¡¯ The scene made R-Libera Nell feel ufortable, and he checked the status of the Dragon God Armor, lifting up one of his barrels. ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª Powerful mes swept over the corpses on the ground. ¡ªflicker¡ªflicker¡ª The leader, R-Zairon Nell, frowned at this scene. Not because of the ming corpses, but rather from R-Libera Nell¡¯s actions. ¡°Save your energy, there aren¡¯t much now but we don¡¯t know what will happen.¡± A giant city with a diameter of 41 km, Angkara. They had merely entered one of the hundreds of sectors within the city. And the location they had to reach was the very center of this giant city. Looking at the situation on the outskirts of the city, the inner parts of the city would definitely be abnormal as well. It was best to preserve their energy. Since nobody knew what would happen. At R-Zairon Nell¡¯s words, R-Libera Nell started to make excuses, an awkward expression on his face. ¡°No... uh... well, you don¡¯t know what could happen, right? They might crawl out from inside those corpses too.¡± Kyaaaak! And R-Libera Nell fired at an insect that had just crawled out from a woman¡¯s corpse. ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡°Look! They might ambush us from behind, so dealing with the roots like this is important.¡± ¡°...¡± R-Zairon Nell shook his head. ¡®Imbeciles, they never listen.¡¯ They were royals of the royals from the three families. They had gained approval for their abilities and had reached the level of a Dragon God Soldier. They were born with a silver spoon in their mouths, and they had killed and massacred in ce of learning manners. Actually, it would be weird if their personalities were normal. He had only be their leader because he¡¯d fought longer and was a bit stronger, so he wasn¡¯t someone who could fully control these guys. ¡®Fine. Fine, let¡¯s just do it your way.¡¯ R-Zairon Nell decided just to let loose. He was a bit disgusted as well. ¡°Kuhuk... ugh.¡± R-Zairon Nell wore a disgusted expression as he looked at the crawling alien woman. Well, at the woman¡¯s destination. ¡®...Disgusting.¡¯ In the center of the sector was a giant container. And below it, there seemed to be a mechanism that looked like it was meant to feed them. The mechanism seemed to constantly drop something to the container at the bottom. A mysterious-looking feed. ¡°Ahhh...ah...¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± The infected women were continuously shoveling food into their mouths. As if they were never satisfied. It was not something that someone would do when they had a giant hole in their stomach which insects kept crawling out from. A strange sight indeed. A panel appeared before R-Zairon Nell¡¯s eyes, and he found out the feed¡¯s ingredients. ¡ªtiriririk¡ª ¡®T-HTD and Hydrogen. Growth elerator... A weakening agent and anesthesia.¡¯ Until now, he had thought the women were acting crazy because of those strange creatures inside their stomachs. But apparently, he was wrong. The chemicals within that feed were messing with the minds of the women. So they wouldn¡¯t be able to feel the hole in their stomachs and would only focus on eating. And he realized why the feed was packed full of nutrients and growth elerators. ¡®It¡¯s not to fatten up the women...¡¯ Kyaaaa! Insects continued to crawl out from inside the woman¡¯s¡¯ stomach. Cells were dividing at hundreds of times their normal speed inside the woman¡¯s stomach. And as they supported this growth, the alien woman continued to shovel the feed into her mouth topensate this loss of energy and nutrients. As if she would die if she stopped. ¡ªchomp! chomp! chomp! ¡ª The powerless bodies continued to feed themselves as they supported the birth of the strange monsters. R-Zairon Nell frowned at seeing their numbers continue to multiply, and he aimed with his Dragon God Armor. ¡ªboooooom!¡ª A huge sound urred as it destroyed the pen containing the women. ¡°Woah, captain. You just told us not to waste our energy just a second ago, hehe.¡± R-Zairon Nell frowned at R-Libera Nell¡¯s snickering and then warned the others. ¡°I¡¯m just making a path for us. We... we might need to fall back. If these things have multiplied then this might be troublesome.¡± A few of the Dragon God Soldiers asked in shock: ¡°Huh? Captain, are you insane? Aren¡¯t you going to listen to the fleetmander?¡± ¡®Securing an escape path? Is he saying we might need to run away?¡¯ Themander had told them that they needed to breach the center and figure out what Melchizedek was hiding. Although they, the Dragon God Soldiers, were at an extremely high position in the Neropa Union, the fleetmander, R-Korinaita Nell, was different. That man was a level above themselves, who were already at the peak of thedder. Although they were a bit arrogant, they were still a part of Neropa¡¯s military. If they went against militaryws and didn¡¯t follow the orders of the fleetmander, then they would get in trouble. And R-Zairon Nell shook his head. ¡®Retards.¡¯ Born as geniuses and epted by the Dragon God Armor, and yet their visions were still too limited. Although a soldier should focus more on their duties today rather than surviving until tomorrow, they should still care about their own lives. ¡ªkacha!¡ª R-Zairon Nell crushed one of the bugs beneath his feet and picked it up with his hands. ¡°Look. Look at these things.¡± ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± The Dragon God Soldiers freaked out as he brought half of the insect closer to them while it spewed out a green liquid. Some even stepped backward. But looking at the serious Zairon holding up the insect, they approached him again and inspected it. ¡®Ugh... Why is he telling us to look at it? It looks weak. We can just sweep past it.¡¯ Although the process of birth was disgusting, it was just some random insect. Couldn¡¯t they just massacre them all on the way there? Its body was made up of three parts and had eight legs. Sharp legs made to cut meat, with extremely powerful muscles for an insect. But that wasn¡¯t all. ¡ªdidididik¡ª Information continued to disy on R-Libera Nell¡¯s panel, one after another. <...Metamorphosis under way.> Something was constantly squirming inside their hard exoskeletons as its body continued to change. Their outer shells kept shedding off as it made new shells underneath. And the Dragon God Soldier¡¯s expression froze at this sight. .............................................. ¡ªrumble!¡ª A bright light exploded outwards, and lightning smashed down onto the ground. Unlike the Dragon God Soldiers, who were creating escape routes while slowly advancing¡ª ¡ªHansoo merely continued to charge deeper and deeper like a madman. ¡ªboom!¡ª Even if he blew off their heads, the infected would continue to move. To continue to breed the Abyssal race, . Only after burning both the outer and inside forms of the infected to a crisp could one stop their movements. ¡°Ahh...¡± ¡°Ugh..¡± Even as she fell, the woman continued to push theing out of their stomachs to Hansoo. Their actions weren¡¯t an attack. ¡°Ahh...Ah...¡± Kyaaak! Hansoo nced at the woman holding the insect gnawing on her hands. It wasn¡¯t just because of the drugs. These women seriously thought that these insects were their children. The Quirae had already infected their brains. ¡°Please... this child...¡± Hansoo nodded and received the Quirae, staring at the woman handing over the insect even while her own body burned up. ¡°Ahh...¡± Hansoo looked at the brightening expression of the woman after he¡¯d received the Quirae, and he thought: ¡®...Rest in peace.¡¯ ¡ªboom!¡ª The woman¡¯s head was gone. Hansoo stared at the fallen woman and then clenched his right hand. Kyaaak! After blowing up the Quirae in his hand, Hansoo clenched his hammer tightly. ¡®You really have gone too far.¡¯ Hansoo gazed towards the distant center of the giant city, towards the one who had caused all this. There was something he didn¡¯t understand. ¡®...He doesn¡¯t even control them.¡¯ Melchizedek had only focused on raising them. It didn¡¯t look like it had any thoughts of controlling them. It would be a tremendous force if it could control the Quirae. No. The , if raised properly, could be among the most powerful races even within the Abyss. ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡®They would be useful... so where is Melchizedek nning to use them?¡¯ Hansoo created a hole in the wall, looking at the scene beyond it. Kyaaak! Unlike the insects from before, these things had a different appearance. Maybe they had grown up, but these things looked half-human and half-insect. Hansoo charged towards them. .................................... ¡°Mmm...¡± R-Zairon Nell continued to speak. ¡°This is just a newborn. The issue is, we don¡¯t know how far they can grow.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°These things could be crawling in that ce, isn¡¯t it better to be reprimanded under militaryw instead of bing some insect¡¯s meal inside this ce?¡± ¡°...¡± The Dragon God Soldiers nodded to themselves. ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª They started to fire their weapons in every direction. To not leave behind a single trace. Kyaaaak! Ahhhh! The screams of the insects and the aliens filled up the surrounding space. Some of the Dragon God Soldiers frowned as they heard this. The Dragon God Soldier continued to fire their attacks. If they let these things survive... The ce they were standing in might end up swarming with these insects by the time they escaped. If they were running away, it meant the situation was already in a horrible state. If their escape path ended up blocked then it would make things even worse. ¡ªchiiiiik¡ª R-Zairon nced at their surroundings, which had turned to dust, and said: ¡°Proceed to the next sector.¡± ¡®Anyway, what is this crystal? These things keep dropping.¡¯ A weird crystal dropped whenever they killed the insects. R-Zairon Nell then shook his head at the thousands of crystals that even his armor¡¯s panel couldn¡¯t detect the properties of. ¡®Well, I guess I can take a few back for the researchers.¡¯ And soon¡ª ¡ªtatatata¡ª R-Zairon Nell and the other Dragon God Soldiers quickly dashed away. ¡°Mmm...¡± Somebody approached the location they¡¯d just vacated and picked up a crystal from the floor. Chapter 362: Bomb (2) Chapter 362: Bomb (2) Kyaaaaaaak! ¡ªkuduk!¡ª Hansoo frowned at the sensation on his fingertips as he destroyed the countless monsters. Before, he could kill these things even with the barest touch of his lightning. But not now. The hard shells. And the energy that flowed beneath them. The skills they subconsciously released to survive. Because they had fused their hard shells with a human¡¯s positive traits, he now had to smash them apart one-by-one. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª A tremendous amount of insectoids were charging at him to get past his hammer. Hansoo continued to smash away at these monsters that continued to jump at him, seeing if they couldnd a single bite. Although their shells had hardened, it was barely enough to withstand his thunder. With every swing, their shells exploded, and their inner flesh blew apart. As well as their ws. ...sss... As the bright energy from his blue armor touched their ws, they melted away like butter in a hot pan. Even if their ws were tightly hardened, it was useless. ¡ªrumble!¡ª The bright energy surrounding his blue armor melted everything that approached his surroundings. And even if they got through, it wouldn¡¯t matter so much. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª ¡°Kyaaaaaak!¡± The half-human, half-insect-like monster screamed after seeing the state of its hand, which had broke into pieces after attacking Hansoo¡¯s armor. An even harder armor than the Quirae¡¯s hardened body. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª Hansoo said to himself, sending the Quirae flying. ¡®At this rate, it looks like it won¡¯t be long before I arrive.¡¯ If he took things slow, then it would probably take about a day. Just about a day until he reached the central area of the city. Although his speed was decreasing because of how fast the armor sucked away his energy, the armor was truly living up to its worth. He could recover his lost mana after a bit of rest once the fight ended. As long as he continued like this, then it was perfect. Either he would arrive first, or Kiriel would finish healing Enbi Arin and join him. One or way another, things would end. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª But as he mmed them away one by one¡ª ¡ªa change urred in the distance. ¡°Kyaaak!¡± One of them had stopped attacking Hansoo and had started to devour its surrounding members. ¡ªchomp!¡ª One of the Quirae next to it got devoured in an instant. It took no less than ten seconds to devour something that was as big as itself. And this was thanks to its still insect-like stomach opening wide¡ªlike a mouth turned sideways¡ªand swallowing its nearbyrade in one bite. The weirdest thing was, the one it ate didn¡¯t put up any resistance. No, it was the exact opposite. ¡°Kyaaaak!¡± Hundreds of Quirae split up into two groups and moved in a very organized manner. Half of them started to charge towards Hansoo and frenziedly blocked his path. While the other half started to throw themselves in front of that one special Quirae while taking apart their shells. As if they were handing over their bodies to that one Quirae. And thanks to its painstaking efforts in taking apart the shells of itsrades, the speed of the special one rose by a massive amount. ¡ªchomp!¡ª ¡ªkuduk!¡ª Strangely, the size of its body didn¡¯t change at all. Going by the logic of physics, its body should have at least multiplied dozens of times over since it had devoured hundreds of its own kind. No, there was a different change instead. ...sssss... The insect parts of its body quickly disappeared as a humanoid appearance reced them. No, the appearance itself became simr to Hansoo¡¯s. A humanoid, but with a hard outer shell. ¡ªkuduk!¡ª After so muchpression, the scarlet-looking shells had turned almost ck. Hansoo chuckled. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve made quite an impression.¡± Then¡ª ¡°D...Die.¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªthe evolved Quirae charged towards Hansoo in a crazed manner. ................................................... ¡ªrumble!¡ª Melchizedek looked amused as it heard the loud soundsing from both sides of the city. ¡°I really cannot understand them, both sides.¡± One side came from the wilderness. The other from a battlefield. But shouldn¡¯t they at least keep their manners at a time like this? Melchizedek clenched its teeth. Originally, it shouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. Once it finished digging out the legacy, it just needed to take this giant thing and head towards Angkara. The Kalkuroun Fleet flying above was all within its ns as well. Except for Clementine¡¯s sudden betrayal. As well as the sudden appearance of that little monster called Hansoo. Every one of its forces was important, but because of these damned bastards, it could not get them toplete the most important task. ¡®Well, maybe this is for the best.¡¯ Melchizedek looked at the hole beneath its feet and thought to itself. Although no one could see it from beyond the giant metal walls of Aokan, the hole beneath it was hundreds of meters wide in diameter and so deep that one couldn¡¯t even see the bottom. But it wasn¡¯tpletely dark. Since a bright blue light was continuously radiating out from somewhere within its depths. Although it was a bit too deep, the light was so intense that it had even reached Melchizedek¡¯s location. And below the metal city, thousands of thick tubes were connected in aplex manner. Just like veins. Melchizedek looked at the light and thought of Hansoo. ¡®You... are probably thinking of using this ce to be stronger, right?¡¯ Its opponent was a transcendent. ording to what it knew, that man had to devour crystals to be stronger. Its aim ining here was also for the monsters grown by Melchizedek. But at this rate, things didn¡¯t look good. Since this giant creature was a very precious that it had painstakingly created. ¡®Time to begin.¡¯ With its hand that was made entirely of nanomachines, Melchizedek smiled as it caressed the floor. It didn¡¯t matter what Hansoo did. Since it had already finished its preparations. And as Melchizedek willed. ¡ªswooosh!¡ª Vast amounts of energy were sucked out from a mysterious location in the depths. The translucent tubes turned extremely bright. Due to the energy that was flowing through them. Then¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªbeneath Mimir, the giant tower that Melchizedek had been standing on, a mechanism made loud noises as it activated. It was the fusion reactor located beneath Mimir. Melchizedek smiled as the fusion reactor filled up with energy, and then turned its head towards a specific direction in the city. ¡®I will turn it all to hell. All of it.¡¯ ...sssssk... Melchizedek¡¯s fake body turned transparent and disappeared as it continued to smile. ¡ªrumble¡ª And in its ce was only the sound of a machine, loud enough to shake the entire metal city. ................................................... ¡°Not bad.¡± Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the ripped-apart pieces of the Quirae beneath his feet. The evolved Quirae had seeded in reaching past the blue-armor¡¯s light. No, it had even seeded in dealing a significant amount of damage. ¡®No, maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re Quirae... But is Melchizedek really not going to control them?¡¯ If these guys continued to multiply and grow their strength, they¡¯d be hard to control even for Melchizedek. Since it wasn¡¯t a god. The Abyssal beings were not something one could ignore. As Hansoo whistled at his cracked armor¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªa loud noise urred in the distance. At the same time, the shockwaves of a very familiar sensation swept past his location. Quantum Transmission. But its sheer size was different from that of the research center. And then¡ª Hansoo realized what Melchizedek had been nning the whole time. ¡®...Is it nning to warp them? To Angkara?¡¯ And Hansoo frowned, realizing why Melchizedek wasn¡¯t controlling them. If Melchizedek was nning to take this entire city apart into pieces and throwing the Quirae at Angkara, there was no need to control them. Since the Quirae would follow their instincts and continue to multiply. As long as nothing prevented them from multiplying, these things would increase their numbers at a monstrous speed. Using the other race as hosts or even food. It used races with DNA that would be useful if integrated, and then used inferior species as food. Solely focusing on multiplying at a tremendous speed as seen from before. And if sessful, Melchizedek would be at an absolute advantage in the war against Angkara. Since it would be hard to focus on the invasion of outer forces if they turned their home ground upside down. ¡ªrumble!¡ª Hansoo frowned at the sounds that were urring around him. ¡®There¡¯s not enough time.¡¯ Hansoo thought to himself as he felt the faint shockwaves from the Quantum Transmission. The entire city trembled as if there wasn¡¯t enough energy, but the transmission would soon happen. Probably within a few hours. So he had to decide. Whether to stop this transmission. Or escape a ce that would soon get sent away. If he did escape? ¡®...Enbi Arin would die.¡¯ And the next issue. There was no other ce he could gather these many crystals in a short time. This ce was the best location for strengthening themselves. But staying in this ce and fighting was also an issue. If he failed to find the Quantum Transmission and got sent away? They would be stuck on Angkara along with this city. ¡®A bit too difficult at this moment.¡¯ Both had risks. But Hansoo was able to make a decision. ¡®Stop it.¡¯ This giant city was a bomb that could be used for Melchizedek¡¯s revenge, but for him, it would be a location for his growth. And if he left? They would need to spend a tremendous amount of time and effort in order to reach the level of a 3-Star Transcendent and continue upwards. And of course, Clementine would not wait kindly for him. Nelkipa would have long reached Angkara and end up causing a tremendous ruckus. Hansoo breathed in and out. ¡®My Immortal Soul, you¡¯ll need to work a bit harder.¡¯ ...sssss... Hansoo released the limiter on the spines embedded on his body which he¡¯d been suppressing with his mana. At that moment¡ª ¡ªrumble¡ª The blue armor surrounding Hansoo¡¯s body screamed in glee and squirmed intensely. He¡¯d released the limiter he¡¯d set to prevent the armor from continuously sucking away at his mana. Which meant that it could eat more, right? The blue armor trembled in joy. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª The armor¡¯s smooth surface turned bumpy, and its thickness increased. Even more vicious, and denser than before. The heavy-armor style of the armor had now turned into a full te armor.[a] Hansoo felt his Immortal Soul acting up in a crazed manner and thought: ¡®I guess... the other guys will have to suffer for a bit.¡¯ Those guys would have to suffer countless times more than him. Since they wouldn¡¯t have a choice of leaving or staying, unlike himself. Hansoo chuckled as he thought of the Dragon God Soldiers that would be somewhere in this city. ................................................... ¡°...¡± R-Zairon Nell¡¯s expression turned dark when he heard the message. [a]Heavy armor is the kind of armor you see that has the majority of body parts covered in metal pieces which are interlinked with other materials such as hardened leather or scale mail. Full te armor is simr to something a medieval knight might¡¯ve worn, an armor that is almost entirely made of metal. Chapter 363: Bomb (3) Chapter 363: Bomb (3) ¡®Dammit... Where is it heading to now?¡¯ R-Zairon Nell checked the coordinates of the Quantum Transmission and made a dumbfounded expression. 382 ces. 382 coordinates, all located on Angkara. The metropolis. Large areas of inhabitants. Research cities. Military bases. Every single one of the densely-popted and important locations. Not caring whether it was from the Neropa Union or Pompeion. R-Zairon Nell freaked out as he looked at the fragments of bugs in front of his eyes. ¡®These... these things are going to fall on our?¡¯ Kyaaaaak! ¡°These damned bastards! Why are their shells so hard?!¡± ¡°Hey! If you¡¯ve got time to speak, then kill more of them!¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª He could hear the voices of his teammates fighting the half-insect, half-human creatures. They¡¯d wasted their artillery before because they didn¡¯t want to approach them, and it had worked back then. But they didn¡¯t have the leisure to anymore. The artillery wasn¡¯t effective anymore, and there was no energy to spare. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª His subordinates were now ignoring the green liquid that they¡¯d hated so much and were crazily swinging the sma des equipped on their Dragon God Armor. ¡®These things are going to fall...¡¯ Zairon continued to repeat this phrase over and over again. They¡¯d managed to slice them apart because they were Dragon God Soldiers, but only just barely. But with a normal weapon or a normal soldier? They wouldn¡¯t be able to leave a single scratch. These things that only Dragon God Soldiers could handle were going tond on their. Things that could multiply at this rate and be this powerful with just meat. If these things fell onto a city upied by millions of people and used them all as food? And used that food to multiply? Zairon felt a chill run down his entire body as he thought of this point. ¡®No... It¡¯ll be an apocalypse.¡¯ With their fleet of mes and the power of their ¡®me¡¯, they wouldn¡¯t lose. But what should they do? Would they need to burn down entire cities and kill all the innocent people there? Combining the poption of the people in those coordinates, it was a bit over four billion. ¡°Melchizedek... YOU DAMNED TIN CAN!¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª R-Zairon Nell roared in rage as he destroyed the bugs around him. ¡ªchiiiiik!¡ª Something crawled out from beneath him, making mechanical sounds. ¡®...What is this?¡¯ A metal pir with thin screens around it. It wasn¡¯t that weird since this entire city was like arge machine. But the important thing was who had sent it to him, in this insect-filled city. As R-Zairon Nell made a confused expression¡ª ¡ªchiijijik!¡ª ¡ªthe panels made a noise as words appeared on them. ....................................... ¡ªrumble!¡ª ¡®...They¡¯re getting stronger and stronger.¡¯ ¡ªcrunch!¡ª Kiriel groaned inwardly as she fought. Their strength kept increasing. This was the third type of monster. She¡¯d initially fought on the outskirts of the city, but she soon realized that the quality of the monsters in the deeper parts was better and had gone there instead. But the ones deeper in were really powerful. ¡®These aren¡¯t things I can deal with on a whim.¡¯ ¡ªcrunch!¡ª ¡°Phew...¡± Kiriel frowned after barely managing to defeat one monster. The first type was an insect. The second type was half-insect and half-human. The third type wore armor, and they weren¡¯t at all easy to defeat. Which meant that if she proceeded deeper, it would lessen her efficiency in gaining crystals. It was better if she stayed around the shelters with 2nd and 3rd-type monsters. ¡®I don¡¯t know what to do.¡¯ A familiar wave radiated out from the center of the city. ¡®Melchizedek, that crazy bastard. nning to send away the whole city...¡¯ If she wanted to help, then she needed to head towards Hansoo¡¯s location right this instant. If she was going to continue growing, she needed to focus on hunting on the outskirts of the city. Looking at it from the long term, the second choice was a much better option. Since bing a 3-Star Transcendent and then proceeding to help him was much better than going over right now. Kiriel made some calctions and then came to a decision. ¡®...No. I¡¯ll have to go and help.¡¯ No matter how she thought about it, there was not enough time to rise to a 3-Star Transcendent within the allotted period. It was a good thing to have monsters swarm together like this. Since it would be hard to find monsters packed this densely. To find these many monsters, they¡¯d need tob through the wild for months. But the issue was, the numbers were too dense. It wasn¡¯t as if they could kill off the enemy with a simple sweep of a broom. There was a limit to how much she could fight on her own. ¡®I need at least twice my current strength.¡¯ If she couldn¡¯t rise to a 3-Star in time anyway, it was better to go help Hansoo to stop the transmission and then fight in leisure. ¡ªcrack!¡ª Kiriel finished off the monsters jumping at her and started to head towards the familiar aura. At that moment¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªfrom the location opposite to Kiriel¡¯s destination, arge explosion had urred at a wall. ¡®What the hell.¡¯ Kiriel frowned as she saw who wasing out from the newly-created hole. Nine Dragon God Soldiers. Rough breaths. Red eyes. Body postures that were ready to pounce on something at any moment. Being covered from head to toe in a green liquid, they still seemed enraged from their previous battle. ¡®...Ugh, this might get ugly. I don¡¯t have time for this.¡¯ One soldier, she could deal with. No, since she¡¯d gained the Dragon God Armor, it would be quite easy to handle one soldier. But nine? And if she had someone to protect behind her back? That was a different story. Especially since their individual abilities seemed to be higher than that R-Korun Nell that she¡¯d previously dealt with. ¡®But... if I have to fight, then I will.¡¯ Kiriel tightly grasped the fang in her hand as her Dragon God Armor released a white steam. But then¡ª ¡°No! Please! We aren¡¯t here to fight! Calm down!¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡ªone man jumped out from behind the Dragon God Soldiers and shouted. ¡®...Who the hell is that?¡¯ Unlike the fully-armored nine, the man looked like he didn¡¯t have any battle prowess whatsoever. Kiriel made a confused expression. .................................... ¡°So... you want to make an alliance? Temporarily?¡± R-Zairon Nell barely managed to reply to Kiriel¡¯s confused questioning. ¡°Yes, ording to him, we seem to have the same goals. We can work together until then.¡± After saying the words that hurt his pride, R-Zairon Nell looked at the researcher-like man standing next to him. No, he was an actual scientist of the Technorat branch. ¡®N-Aroel.¡¯ He¡¯d heard of him before. The man with the same level of ability as N-Akuon, the leader of the Technorats. Being the leader of all technical-rted things on the Kalkuroun fleet was an immensely high position. If he didn¡¯t have that ability, then he would¡¯ve long lost his life from the rage of a Nell family member. And being on the same level as that N-Akuon, that was not something so simple. ¡®I heard they sent him away due to some past incidents... It seems they sent him to be the leader of the Aokan.¡¯ Then it made sense. As to how he¡¯d survived without any battle prowess while at Aokan, which had be as close as possible to a living hell. For the leader of all technology in Aokan, he would know all its mechanisms and structures. ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t seem as simple as that.¡¯ R-Zairon Nell was at a loss as he looked at N-Aroel, who looked like he¡¯d crawled out of a sewer. Dirty, tattered robes and an overgrown beard. Strange-colored skin as well as various machines attached to his back. Inparison to N-Akuon, who was living an almost germophobic life on the Kalkuroun fleet, he looked well-prepared. N-Aroel looked embarrassed at R-Zairon Nell¡¯s stare but soon focused on the task at hand. ¡°It seems you also have a job to fulfill, right?¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°You havee for the crystals, correct?¡± Kiriel frowned at this. ¡®Was he spying on me?¡¯ But she hadn¡¯t felt anyone watching her. N-Aroel seemed to have read Kiriel¡¯s thoughts and quickly shook his head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t spy on you or anything. We¡¯ve just studied you over a long period of time, so we kind of realized a few action patterns. All the strong members of your kind seem to be looking for crystals. And there¡¯s no other reason for you to enter this dangerous city.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Correct to a degree. N-Aroel continued to speak as he watched Kiriel. ¡°The Quantum Transmission has been activated. And... I believe there will be many more things we can do if we form an alliance. And it wouldn¡¯t be a waste of time, either. These crystals are important to you, correct? We have no use for them whatsoever.¡± N-Aroel looked at Kiriel and said: ¡°You can take the crystals and help us stop the transmission. It¡¯s not bad, right?¡± ¡°Not bad, you guys really are trying hard.¡± N-Aroel made a bitter expression at Kiriel¡¯s words. ¡°It has been a very long time since I¡¯ve been trapped in this ce, living like a rat. I have... seen a lot of things. As to what kind of beings these things are.¡± Kiriel and all the Dragon God Soldiers all made simr expressions of understanding. It was only for a short while, but that was more than enough time to know what kind of creatures those things were. N-Aroel continued to speak with a heavy expression. ¡°Look, imagine these things falling down onto a whole. To our. How could we not try hard?¡± R-Zairon Nell looked at N-Aroel with a respectful gaze. ¡®I must remember this kid.¡¯ N-Aroel nced around and then continued to speak. ¡°There... is a secret tunnel here. Of course, there¡¯ll be a lot of Quirae along the way, but... We¡¯ll be able to get to the center much faster. I will lead you there, and you may take all the crystals you find along the way...¡± ¡°If you¡¯re heading to the center, I didn¡¯te here alone, you see.¡± N-Aroel shook his head when he heard Kiriel speak about joining up with Hansoo. ¡°No, we won¡¯t go that way. We¡¯ll go a different way.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Instead of Kiriel, R-Zairon Nell was the one who asked. Logically, it was better to group up with the other man and head into the depths. N-Aroel screamed. ¡°Dammit...! We cannot go there! No matter what!¡± ¡°...¡± Everyone looked questioningly at N-Aroel¡¯s reaction. ............................................. ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡®It¡¯s really not easy.¡¯ Hansoo thought to himself. He thought it¡¯d be easy to breach the center while wearing the blue armor, but it seems like he¡¯d overestimated himself. ¡®4th-level. Hmm.¡¯ ¡°Haha... kekeke.¡± Hansoo frowned as he looked at the 4th-level evolution of the Quirae before his eyes. Being a 4th-level wasn¡¯t an issue. He¡¯d thought the Quirae only devoured humans. Then there wouldn¡¯t be much of an issue. Since their strength relied on what they ate. But the one that appeared before his eyes had definitely eaten something that wasn¡¯t human. The spikes protruding out from the muscles on various parts of its body. It was not a trait of the Quirae nor that of a human. Nor was it a trait of the natives of Angkara. ¡®It... ate the original owners of the blue armor, huh? They were in there, I see.¡¯ ¡°Keke...kehehehe...¡± The 4th-level Quirae screamed at Hansoo as they crawled out from a part of the city that was glowing brightly. Chapter 364: The buried natives (1) Chapter 364: The buried natives (1) ¡ªbooom!¡ª Hansoo frowned as he stared at the monster furiously attacking him. ¡®God damn it.¡¯ Quirae. Integrating the genes of the things it¡¯s eaten to reinforce its weak points and strengthen its strong points. They repeated this and strengthened their race as a whole. Their strength hugely depended on what they ate. So Hansoo knew¡ª ¡ªthat this strength was not something that came from eating humans. ...ssssss... Hansoo frowned as he felt the 4th-level monster threatening to break apart his arm. It wasn¡¯t much different from before in terms of looks. The Quirae¡¯s armor-like exoskeleton was still there, and if one ignored the spikes on the back of their bodies, they still looked like armored humans. The issue was what was inside of it. If the thing inside the armor was once a human, it was something much more cruel and evil now. A new race. ¡®The original owners of the blue armor... they seem to have been quite strong.¡¯ ¡ªbooom!¡ª A force shocked his entire body, and not even his evolved blue armor could handle it, even as it sucked in energy at an insane rate. They didn¡¯t have anything particrly special about them. But they had focused on their abilities as a ¡®lifeform¡¯. Powerful physical strength. Endless vitality. Powerful defense and adaptability. Overflowing mana. Whatever it had eaten, the Quirae had definitely eaten something with immense physical abilities. And Hansoo thought of a race. ¡®This is what I wanted to be.¡¯ Change a weak body to something powerful, providing a tremendous amount of adaptability with the Spirits. Generate mana with the Mana Jade and a powerful life force from the World Tree. Gain the weapon from this zone and continue upwards. Although the ones in front of his eyes didn¡¯t have the Dragon God Armor, it was almost simr since of the Quirae¡¯s hard exoskeleton. Although he had to open the Abyss due to a change in ns, if he hadn¡¯t done so then he would¡¯ve first taken over Nelkipa and then headed towards the moon which stored the Dragon God Armors, the . ¡®Well, the story¡¯s a little different now.¡¯ Lost in thought, Hansoo swung his hammer and smashed down at the head of the 4th-level Quirae. ¡ªboom!¡ª The Quirae¡¯s exoskeleton, which was as hard or even harder than the Dragon God Armor, smashed apart and its inner flesh crushed. ¡ªkiiiing!¡ª The blue armor went berserk as it started crazily sucking in Hansoo¡¯s energy. And the blue armor condensed all around Hansoo¡¯s body and released the stored energy inside it, providing him with powerful strength. As if it were saying that it couldn¡¯t let its precious host die. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª Hansoo¡¯s original strength hadbined with that of the blue armor¡¯s. And Hansoo used this newfound strength to grab onto the Quirae¡¯s mouth that had opened up wide. ¡ªsplit!¡ª The mouth that could even crush the city¡¯s alloy walls couldn¡¯t withstand Hansoo¡¯s strength, and he ripped it apart. But even as it died, the 4th-level monster grasped Hansoo¡¯s arms as he ripped apart its mouth. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª Literally overflowing with life force¡ª ¡ªthe 4th-level Quirae continued to survive and linger on. Kyaaaak! And as if the others couldn¡¯t waste the small chance that 4th-level Quirae had created for them, the surrounding 2nd and 3rd-level Quirae screamed as they charged towards him. Hansoo scoffed at this sight and squeezed out the mana in his body. And the Mana Jade made a strange sound simr to aint, since the blue armor was already draining it. As ifining about how this was all too much for it to take. But apparently the Mana Jade knew that it was also nothing without its owner, and it seemed strain itself to squeeze out more mana. Soon the blue mana turned red. ¡ªbooom!¡ª Hansoo¡¯s Pandemic de exploded out from his body and surrounded him. ¡ªswoooosh!¡ª ¡°Kya... kuhak!¡± The 3rd-level Quirae managed to withstand the Pandemic de before it started to melt down like snow under a zing sun. Hansoo breathed in deeply as he examined this new strength from the Pandemic de. It was growing. The Immortal Soul was continuously growing from the outside stimulus. As his Immortal Soul grew, he also became stronger. And as his overall strength rose, his Pandemic de became stronger as well. Stimulus and battle created powerful beings. Like a steel-de being tempered with every swing of a hammer, he became stronger every time his path was blocked. He continued to grow and became stronger. ¡®But it¡¯s still... not easy.¡¯ ¡ªbooom!¡ª Hansoo smashed away the 4th-level Quirae after covering his hammer with the Nine Dragons Strike and frowned. Melchizedek wasn¡¯t suppressing their growth since it just needed to teleport them away. And as if they were thankful about it, the Quirae didn¡¯t go against Melchizedek and only focused on increasing their forces. The result of their coboration was beyond reason. Despite having crushed countless 4th-level Quirae, they continued to crawl out from the depths. Unlike the 2nd and 3rd-levels who seemed numb to the deaths of theirrades, the other 4th-levels screamed at seeing the deaths of their own kind and charged at him crazily. Towards him, who was killing their kind, but could still strengthen himself. A precious food source. And Hansoo frowned at this. ¡®...I cannot get past them at this rate.¡¯ No, he could buy time. But at this rate, Melchizedek would activate the Quantum Transmission. And at this rate, he¡¯d fail to escape this ce as well. He and Kiriel would fail at bing stronger, and Enbi Arin would die. ¡®Kiriel. What are you doing now?¡¯ Because the Quirae had devoured another race, an unknown variable had urred. And he needed a new variable as well. ¡ªbooom!¡ª Hansoo smashed away a Quirae charging towards him and looked into the distance. .................................................... ¡°The inner area is a bit a different from the outskirts. Those things are really vicious... ugh...¡± Kiriel, covered in the green liquid, frowned as she heard N-Aroel¡¯s speech. ¡°So what was your original n?¡± N-Aroel pointed with trembling fingers. ¡°If you go a bit off from the central area... there¡¯s a control center where you can control Mimir and the Fusion Reactor. Even if you don¡¯t break the Quantum Transmission machine, you can still stop it. Damn! I didn¡¯t mean that we should head towards the center!¡± The nine Dragon God Soldiers, including R-Zairon Nell, frowned. But they still didn¡¯t feel good about this. ¡®Slightly off from the center...¡¯ ording to the current pattern, these things were stronger the closer they got to the center. Moving slightly away from the center wasn¡¯t enough to make them sigh in relief. Not when they were looking at the corpse of the 4th-level Quirae in front of them. And their gruesome expressions proved it. ¡°Haa... Haaaa.¡± ¡°Dammit... You¡¯re telling me that these things will swarm us once we go deeper?¡± ¡°Ugh... Captain. Can¡¯t we just go around?¡± The two 4th-level Quirae. They¡¯d almost died from just dealing with two. No, if that woman called Kiriel hadn¡¯t helped, then at least one or two of them would¡¯ve died. ¡®But she wants to go into the same ce these things are swarming?¡¯ The Dragon God Soldiers freaked out. Even if they¡¯d lost the strength from the me, they would have a higher survival rate if they hid in the outskirts. Dying like this¡ªit would be a worthless death. And R-Zairon Nell thought so too. ¡®...Should we escape?¡¯ Charging in was only possible when they had a chance at winning. Even if it were the outer areas of the center, the Quirae would rip them apart. Since countless others would swarm in while they were busy fighting a few. ¡®Dammit... How can a race like this exist?¡¯ <...Analyzation Impossible.> Words continuously appeared on the panel while they scanned this 4th-level monster, but every sentence was full of errors and failures. The aliens and these insects were annoying enough, but for these things to be on Nelkipa... ¡®Damn... Right. This whole Nelkipa is suspicious too... We need to take into ount the other variables as well.¡¯ R-Zairon Nell made a decision. To retreat. ¡°We¡¯ll retreat. There... is no chance of survival at this rate.¡± All the other Dragon God Soldiers nodded. They could only move forward by paying with their lives. They¡¯d fought for a very long time and knew that reality was colder and harsher beyond reason. But at that moment¡ª ¡ªa single streak of light ascended into the sky. It looked like a skill had created it. And Kiriel sighed in relief as she spoke to the surrounding Dragon God Soldiers and N-Aroel. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°...I told you. It¡¯s the end if we go in and get surrounded.¡± ¡ªcrack¡ª R-Zairon Nell stepped on a corpse by his feet and shook his head. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not alone.¡± ¡®I trust in you, Hansoo.¡¯ Kiriel giggled as she looked at the bright and blue light that had risen far up into the sky. ............................................. ¡°Phew. I know she¡¯lld understand.¡± Hansoo breathed in and out and then looked towards the hole projecting the bright blue light. Although it was originally covered by a metal wall, the 4th-level Quirae had broken past it in a hurry. It was impossible to get to the Quantum Transmission machine in time. But Kiriel would do it. She was a smart child. He just had one job. To create a path for them. Also, he was curious. ¡®Let¡¯s see... what could be inside?¡¯ As to why these things were trying to stop him from entering. ¡ªbooom!¡ª Hansoo started to charge towards the giant hole where countless Quirae had formed a blockade, preventing him from advancing further. Chapter 365: The buried natives (2) Chapter 365: The buried natives (2) ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡°Damn! Are you sure this is the right way?¡± ¡°Ah!...Yes! Yes! Please just protect me!¡± R-Zairon Nell frowned as he stared at N-Aroel struggling under his grip. ¡®Was he usually this talkative?¡¯ I mean, he understood. The current situation wasn¡¯t the best one to keep oneself calm. ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡°Ahh!¡± N-Aroel freaked out again as a giant explosion urred next to R-Zairon. The insectoids continued to swarm towards them from all directions. And they couldn¡¯t even see any of the 1st-level insects anymore. They were all 2nd or 3rd-level, and sometimes one or two 4th-levels came out. Basically, it was a field of insects. ¡°Ahhh!¡± R-Zairon Nell ignored N-Aroel¡¯s screams, ripping apart a 3rd-level insectoid and looking around. He killed and killed and killed. But the numbers did not decrease. The speed at which the insects were filling up the ce was actually faster than the soldiers¡¯ rate of killing. Monstrous breeding speed and powerful bodies. ¡°Kuaa...ahhhh!¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª R-Zairon Nell gritted his teeth as he watched his subordinates barely killing off a 4th-level insectoid. ¡®...We can barely kill one with five of us?¡¯ R-Zairon Nell couldn¡¯t even imagine what would happen if these things fell onto the main. No matter how noisy this N-Aroel was, it was important that they needed to take him to the Quantum Transmission machine. They could just break it once they reached it, but ording to what they¡¯d heard, its location was apparently the mainir for these guys. It was not somece where they¡¯d crawl into willingly. ¡®...To walk in there by himself. A maniac.¡¯ ¡ªbooom! boom!¡ª R-Zairon Nell felt the shockwaves and explosive sounds in the distance and refocused his attention. He was thankful anyway. By charging into the insectoid¡¯s nest and attracting most of their attention, that male alien had diverted quite arge number of their forces. This was the only reason they had been able to push forward. If it weren¡¯t for that person in the distance, they would¡¯ve long since died. ¡°Is it not done yet?¡± A female¡¯s voice rang out, one that didn¡¯t quite fit the scene. But nobody could ignore her voice. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª ¡®What the f***...¡¯ One of the Dragon God Soldiers was at a loss. She¡¯d single-handedly killed a 4th-level insectoid that the five of them had barely been able to handle. With just her tiny stature. They had scoffed when they¡¯d initially talked about these aliens. Wondering how these barbarians could ever beat their advanced technology. But seeing her with their own eyes, they realized what the meaning of a ¡®monster¡¯ was. ¡®And... that girl is suspicious too.¡¯ ¡ªboom!¡ª The Dragon God Soldiers frowned at the woman hanging on the back of that woman called Kiriel. Although the auraing from her body was very faint and was right on the verge of disappearing, they could sense it. That Kiriel and the woman on her back were the same types of creature. Meaning that as long as she could survive and heal, another monster like Kiriel would be born. Just like the one massacring the monsters before their eyes. No, like the one who had drawn the attention of the majority of these insects in the distance. ¡ªsmack!¡ª R-Zairon Nell smashed away a Quirae charging at him and thought to himself: ¡®...Those things are too dangerous.¡¯ Although these half-insect, half-humanoid creatures were monsters, that female who was ripping them apart with only her hands and a small dagger was no less of a monster. There was never an eternal ally or an opponent on the battlefield. Especially if the target was a barbarian like those things. ¡®I should prepare.¡¯ R-Zairon Nell sent a message with his brain waves to N-Aroel. N-Aroel jolted at the sudden voice in his head but then moved his thumb as he felt the pressure of R-Zairon Nell¡¯s hand on his neck. If he didn¡¯t follow R-Zairon Nell¡¯s words, then his skull could get crushed at any moment. And with something like the Dragon God Armor, breaking his skull was no harder than crushing apart a block of tofu. ¡®Good.¡¯ The moment N-Aroel responded, R-Zairon Nell started to dash and then sent another message. N-Aroel pondered for a bit at the question and then moved his second finger. ¡®Mmm...¡¯ And R-Zairon Nell started to ponder when he saw this. ............................................. ¡°What¡¯s making you so sad?¡± ¡ªboom!¡ª Hansoo mumbled, smashing apart a 4th-level Quirae. Their attacks had enough force to crack apart his blue armor. But Hansoo ignored the impact and swung his Mjolnir again. ¡ªbooom!¡ª Covered in the Nine Dragons Strike, the hammer smashed apart the Quirae¡¯s head. The Quirae¡¯s body stopped moving and fell to the ground. ¡ªrumble!¡ª Hansoo frowned as he felt the Immortal Soul healing the damage he¡¯d received from the Quirae¡¯s attacks. ¡®Just a bit... just a bit more.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t enough. His opponents were strong, yes. Since they were continuously causing damage to his body. The tide-like swarm of Quirae had been sessful at causing damage to his body, but this wasn¡¯t enough. The declining rate of the Immortal Soul¡¯s growth proved this. The same level of stimulus and battle speed. Unlike a battle that required tension and strength, it was bing more of a chore. As if the Immortal Soul was testing whether his stamina would run out or not. But this wasn¡¯t enough. With only this much stimulus, his stamina would actually run out before the Immortal Soul could sessfully evolve. As a race that ruled over the 3rd floor of the Abyss, the insects¡¯ strength was quite substantial. But that strength was still limited. ¡®I should be thankful that they didn¡¯t eat the Abyssal beings when they grew up.¡¯ ¡ªboom!¡ª Hansoo continued to smash them apart and proceeded to his destination. Kiriel would deal with the transmission. But that was still just a part of the process as a whole. This ce was a forge. A ce that would temper their strength. And they had to be stronger. To solve everything above. And... there was a solution. Within the bodies of the ones charging at him, there were still traces of human genes. If they had devoured both humans and the owners of the blue armor, but still had faint auras of humans lingering within them, then that only meant one thing. That they hadn¡¯t finished their evolution. They hadn¡¯t been able to fully erase those traces of humans and thus bring the full potential of the genes from the owners of the blue armor. Since there was no need to keep behind the human¡¯s genes. He wasn¡¯t sure before, but now he knew. The natives of the blue armor was a race that was countless times stronger than humans. So he knew. ¡®They exist.¡¯ If there were this many 4th-level Quirae swarming around, he was sure that they were inside. Ones who had been sessful in erasing the human genes and brought the genes of the stronger race to the limits. He didn¡¯t know if they were currently evolving or if they just hadn¡¯te out yet, but he was sure that they existed. And at that moment¡ª He could hear the voice of the ¡¯s original owner inside the seed in his head. Unlike the Pandemic de¡¯s talkative owner, this person had been silently watching him the whole time. And Hansoo didn¡¯t respond to the man¡¯s voice. Since he didn¡¯t have a chance to. ¡ªkachak!¡ª It wasn¡¯t because of the countless 3rd-level Quirae around him. Or the three 4th-level Quirae charging towards him. Within a short distance of 1km¡ªa mere few steps for a transcendent¡ªthere was a bright, blue hole. Something was crawling out from it. With a valiant aura and a steady speed. Unlike the Quirae that were madly charging at him. That tremendous pressure pushed down onto Hansoo. ¡°Found you.¡± Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the being crawling out of the hole. A different form than the 4th-level Quirae, who were bulky and covered with thick armor. Although the Quirae had been the one to eat them, it had integrated so much with the owners of the blue armor that it looked just like them. The traits of the owners of the blue armor did not simply affect them internally but had even turned their outer appearance. Unlike the usual dark red shells, the gem-like blue armor on its body seemed made of beautiful crystals. And this being, instead of charging at him like the others, simply stared at him while maintaining the tense atmosphere. But of course, this didn¡¯tst long. ¡ªboooom!¡ª A strange wave resonated out from Kiriel¡¯s direction. A wave that moved through the entire city. ¡®Did she arrive?¡¯ And at that moment¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªas if they were having a final showdown before the arena disappeared, Hansoo and the bright blue creature collided. Chapter 366: The buried natives (3) Chapter 366: The buried natives (3) ¡ªrumble¡ª From within the swarm of Quirae. A small group was struggling. ¡°Dammit... Even if we want to back out, we might not be able to survive!¡± ¡°Shut up and maintain your position! Don¡¯t move until N-Aroel finishes activating it!¡± ¡ªssssk!¡ª R-Zairon Nell shouted at hisrades and then sliced apart a Quirae with his nanode. ¡°Haa...haa...¡± ¡ªtiktik¡ª ¡ªtitititik¡ª One man ignored the countless Quirae jumping towards him and was pressing various buttons that were appearing in the air. R-Zairon Nell watched N-Aroel, who was deeply focused on the panel in front of him as if he couldn¡¯t hear the loud noises around them. And he thought to himself: ¡®Hmm, I guess he does his job well. Anyway, for such a chance like this to appear within my life...¡¯ Although it was a life-threatening danger, it was also a tremendous opportunity. Pompeion was pushing their forces back. If he could smash all these things into Pompeion¡¯s territory? If he unleashed these things on the countless cities unprepared for something like this? He didn¡¯t even need to think about what would happen. ¡®Chaos.¡¯ If everything went ording to his n, they could easily push back the enemy¡¯s forces. And he would gain the merits for this and increase his presence within his n. ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡°Hahahaha!¡± R-Zairon Nell started tough as he smashed away another Quirae. He felt his mind brighten at the thought of his promising future. But he quickly regained his senses at the looks of the other Dragon God Soldiers. ¡®Right. It¡¯s not the time tough right now.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t seeded in his n yet. Even if he did seed, it would be an issue. The biggest variable was themselves. And the aliens. It was pointless to use force to deal with them. They had clearly seen their prowess. ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡®Yeah. Too strong.¡¯ R-Zairon Nell thought to himself as he watched Kiriel in the distance. Even as she massacred the Quirae, that girl managed to keep her guard up. Even if he could seed in ambushing her from the back, a single mistake could kill off at least half of the nine. She may look tired, but so were they. But he had a hidden card up his sleeves. ¡®The Quantum Transmission. How can I use it in the most efficient manner?¡¯ R-Zairon Nell continued to think as he looked at Kiriel, who was shing her dagger from side to side. .............................................................. ¡ªboom!¡ª The Mjolnir smashed the 5th-level Quirae¡¯s body. A loud sound urred as cracks appeared on its crystalline exoskeleton. But they only existed for a moment. ¡ªududuck!¡ª The crystalline structure continuously changed and rebuilt itself as it absorbed and dispersed the force. It deflected away parts of Mjolnir¡¯s lightning while absorbing other parts to strengthen its exoskeleton further. Of course, it couldn¡¯t fully negate the shock. ¡ªcrack!¡ª ¡ªcrackack!¡ª Although the exoskeleton dispersed the majority of impact, the strike from thebination of five dragons smashed onto the Quirae¡¯s body and pushed it back. And the sounds of something breaking rang out from beneath the armor. But it was only pushed back for a bit. ¡ªpushuk!¡ª It smashed its feet into the ground and received the full shock with its body. It then made a fist. ¡ªbooooom!¡ª The right fist of the Quirae flew and struck at Hansoo¡¯s blue armor. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª A strange sound urred beneath the blue armor, a sound simr to what he¡¯d heard when he attacked the Quirae. His bones broke, and his muscles exploded. The blue armor also turned crystalline and absorbed most of the impact, but the residual force still drove deep into his body. Of course, he didn¡¯t get pushed back or anything. His response was quite simr to that of the Quirae¡¯s. He raised his Demonic Dragon Reinforcement to the limits and protected his important intestines and muscles. His Immortal Soul connected his broken bones and healed his flesh. And after gathering all the strength in his body¡ª ¡ªbooooooom!¡ª ¡ªhe swung the hammer in his hand. Just like how the Quirae had done. Their actions were simr, and so was their strength. Withstanding attacks with their body and then counterattack. The battle between Hansoo and the evolved Quirae was a dogfight, nothing more. ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª Dozens of attacks were carried out with every second. Armors broke, and the flesh beneath crushed. And countless 4th-level Quirae continued to charge towards them. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª Even as he fought the blue creature in front of him, he didn¡¯t forget to kill the others as well. Hansoo clenched his fist at the tremendous change taking ce in the fragment inside his body. Changes were urring at a rapid pace. At least until the moment he died, the damage he was receiving was causing his body to change at a crazy rate. The Immortal Soul frenziedly fixed and grew in order to keep him alive. ¡®Just a bit... just a bit more!¡¯ Hansoo¡¯s insides continued topress and explode as he red at his opponent in front of him. His stamina continued to drain, and his body had turned into a mess. Although the Immortal Soul was working as hard as it could, his current opponent and the swarm of others around him continued to flood towards him. But thanks to this, his fragments had reached the very limits of their growth. The Quirae realized this instinctively and attacked him with even more fervor. To stop him and smash him apart before that change urred. The actions of the 5th-level Quirae as it rushed forward, heedless of how much Hansoo smashed its whole body, proved it all. But Hansoo smiled as he continued to attack it. ¡ªbooom!¡ª The Immortal Soul had grown a lot. Its current level could no longerpare to its form of just a few moments ago. And thanks to this, his overall strength had risen. Even when the Quirae had smashed his body apart, and his bones were creaking, the increased strength of his skills proved it. ¡°Kuhuk... Ahhh!¡± Hansoo, who¡¯d endured its attacks until now with the blue armor, could no longer hold back the pain as he screamed and got pushed back. The expression of the 5th-level Quirae turned ugly. It realized instinctively¡ª ¡ªthat at this rate, the change would fully ur before the opponent tired out. ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡°Kaaaa!¡± But only the 5th-level Quirae, which had been able to stay sane, could detect this. As the other Quirae pounced at him with even more fervor¡ª ¡ªkiiiiing!¡ª ¡ªchanges urred among the surrounding Quirae. No, not on the bodies of the Quirae, but rather in the air surrounding them. Blue particles appeared around the Quirae¡¯s bodies. A familiar aura. ¡®Quantum Transmission!!!¡¯ Hansoo realized what the people who¡¯d gone to control the Quantum Transmission had chosen. They had decided to throw the Quirae onto the, Angkara. ¡®This isn¡¯t good.¡¯ ¡ªbooom!¡ª Hansoo smashed away a few 4th-level Quirae, frowning as he looked at the smiling face of the 5th-level Quirae. This was not good at all. If he¡¯d fought just a bit more, he would be able to move forward. And only with that strength would he be able to grasp Clementine¡¯s underlings, as well as Melchizedek, and smash them all into the ground. Neither tactics nor technology mattered in the face of absolute strength. He needed to get to the level of a 3rd-Star to at least handle them. But if the transmission seeded now and the ones in front of his eyes disappeared, things would take much, much longer. It would be hard to find a new hammer to temper him as efficiently as these creatures before him. But soon¡ª ¡ªhe realized that the transmission wasn¡¯t only sending the Quirae away. ¡ªkiiiiing!¡ª Blue particles started to appear around his body as well. ............................... ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡°Just hold on a bit more.¡± ¡°Ahhh! This beast! The Dragon God Soldiers screamed as they fought. Not the Quirae, but another being. ¡°These kids... you dare trick me?¡± ¡ªcrack!¡ª As Kiriel swung her fang, cracks appeared in the air. The single line that she¡¯d drawn flew forward towards the Dragon God Soldiers, threatening to slice them apart. ¡®Ahhhh!¡¯ One of the Dragon God Soldiers freaked out and tried to back away. Of course. He witnessed her slice one of hisrades down the center of his body. Even with the Dragon God Armor, that attack would kill him instantly. But Kiriel continued shing with her dagger while receiving attacks from all around. ¡®Damn... it!¡¯ But as the Dragon God Soldier was about to scream out loud at the approaching dagger¡ª ¡°Dumbass.¡± ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªR-Zairon Nell charged in from the distance and attacked her from behind. And Kiriel quickly backed off at seeing him, her teeth clenched with frustration. She could heal if she got hit, but Enbi Arin could not. ¡®You evil bastard.¡¯ ¡ªwhoosh!¡ª Kiriel couldn¡¯t finish her goal, so she quickly jumped into the air. And as shended, countless particles lingered around her body. R-Zairon Nellughed at this scene. ¡°Hahahaha! Think of it as an honor! You¡¯ll be able to face the right before your eyes!¡± The location that the two¡ªno, three, including the one on her back¡ªaliens would be going to was the Angkara. To the center of the deep within the. Even they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive if such a force were to sweep through them. No matter how strong they were. The insectoids would go to Pompeion. The aliens to the heart of the . And they, the Dragon God Soldiers, back to their headquarters. The Quantum Transmission continued running. Kiriel frowned at this. ¡®...Not good.¡¯ There were seven left. But it would be impossible for her to get through them in a short time while also protecting Enbi from harm. The Quantum Transmission was continuously analyzing her atoms in order to send her away. It was taking a long time simply because there were too many entities, but sooner orter it would send her off. Kiriel breathed in and said: ¡°...You bastard. Just wait.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Are you going to survive from the me? How delusional!¡± R-Zairon Nellughed at her. It was only called a me in name, but in truth, it was like a small sun. The internal sun that provided a tremendous amount of energy and strength to the creatures of Angkara. There were no other plot twists. They would die, and he would be a hero. As R-Zairon Nellughed¡ª ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª ¡ªsomething was flying towards them at a rapid pace. Tiny, but extremely fast. ¡°...Huh?¡± ¡®Is that dangerous?¡¯ It was moving way too fast to figure out its identity. A mysterious object that was cutting through the air like a meteor. But even before they could fully react¡ª ¡ªKiriel jumped into the air and caught the object that almost flew past her. ¡°...Huh?¡± As the Dragon God Soldiers looked at her in confusion¡ª ¡®Hansoo...¡¯ ¡ªa smile soon reced the gloomy expression on her face. ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s not wait¡ªI¡¯ll deal with you now.¡± Kiriel smiled as she looked at the violet crystal in her hand¡ª she could feel a condensed energy that was countless times denser than the ones she¡¯d acquired. Chapter 367: The buried natives (4) Chapter 367: The buried natives (4) ¡°Dammit! ...Block her!¡± R-Zairon Nell screamed, freaking out. They became stronger when they ate crystals. They didn¡¯t know how much stronger she¡¯d be after eating that. But the Dragon God Soldiers all hesitated. ¡®Damned bastards...¡¯ R-Zairon Nell gritted his teeth. He knew what they were thinking. There wasn¡¯t much time left until the transmission wasplete. They could win by just standing their ground¡ªthere was no point fighting her if they didn¡¯t need to. It would be a great loss if they got hurt after charging in recklessly. ¡®And... just how much stronger can she be anyway?¡¯ ¡ªthought one of the Dragon God Soldiers. They knew that those aliens grew stronger when they ate the crystals. N-Aroel had told them, and they had seen it. If Kiriel hadn¡¯t continued to eat the crystals and gotten stronger, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to get to this point either. So they didn¡¯t feel the need to attack. Even if she ate that crystal, they could easily hold their ground. And as they held their formation¡ª ¡ªKiriel smiled and absorbed the crystal. ...ssss... ¡ªrumble¡ª Something deep inside her twisted around and started to rise. Unlike the minute changes up until now, this was on a grander scale. ¡ªcrackle¡ª Walls broke down around her as lightning exploded and the space shook. Just from a simple change. Of course, if there were this much change outside the body, the insides wouldn¡¯t stay the same either. ¡®Ahhh... This is it!¡¯ Kiriel felt the overflowing strength in her body. ¡ªkuduk¡ª ¡ªcrackle¡ª Bones rearranged, and her body changed. Bing a body that was more fitting to someone who¡¯d crossed over another wall. She had only felt something like this twice in her life. First, when she had transcended beyond human limits. And second, when she had be a 2-Star Transcendent. A sensation that felt better than anything a human could ever hope to experience. A feeling that one would pay any price to sense again. ¡®Maybe this is why everyone tries so hard to gain more strength.¡¯ ¡ªwhooosh¡ª ¡ªthought Kiriel to herself as the energy within her calmed down. It was possible that people were chasing after this brief moment rather than the actual strength itself. Of course, the strength was good too. ¡ªcrackle¡ª ¡®Good.¡¯ Kiriel clenched her fist, looked at the Dragon God Soldiers looking at her in fear in the distance, and then poured all her remaining crystals into Enbi Arin. ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª Despite being unconscious, the damaged body madly absorbed the crystals. And as Enbi Arin grew stronger from absorbing the crystals, her body slowly regenerated. ¡®It¡¯s not aplete recovery since she didn¡¯t cross the wall, but...¡¯ This was good enough. She just needed Enbi to hold on until she wrapped things up in this ce. Kiriel looked at the people in front of her with a calm expression. The whole process had taken just an instant. The Dragon God Soldiers then realized that the change that had happened within Kiriel¡¯s body wasn¡¯t natural, and they backed off. ¡®Heh. Right, they wouldn¡¯t want to fight since there¡¯s just a little bit of time until it¡¯s all over.¡¯ Kiriel looked at the blue particles surrounding her and their bodies. The flower-like, blue droplets were continuously swirling and pulsing as if ready to send them away at a moment¡¯s notice. One minute. No, just thirty seconds. They just needed to hold on for thirty seconds¡ªthere was no reason for them to risk their lives. ¡®Thirty seconds. Good enough.¡¯ In the next instant¡ª ¡ªswoosh!¡ª ¡ªKiriel¡¯s fang cut across the air again. The same weapon and the same motion as before. ¡°Damn!¡± The Dragon God Soldiers unconsciously fell into defensive positions to protect themselves. It was the same attack as before, but it made them feel extremely uneasy. If they could hold on for just a bit longer, it would safely teleport them away. The Dragon God Soldiers prepared for impact. But only for a moment. ¡°...?¡± The Dragon God Soldiers made confused expressions. The attack that threatened to slice them apart hadn¡¯t done anything. ¡®What the hell is this, crazy b****?¡¯ R-Zairon Nell, who had also flinched and gotten into a defensive position like the others, made a confused expression as well. But he soon shook his head¡ªit was all over. As long as they returned to the fleet, they wouldn¡¯t see her face anymore. No, they just need to fire at her from the fleet and end her. If the Quantum Transmission sessfully activated, there wouldn¡¯t be enough energy for the Mimir to activate anyway. But their expressions soon turned into one of panic. ¡°Wha...what the hell!¡± The blue particles. The blue flowers that had been blooming around their bodies were dispersing. The blue droplets disappeared like popped bubbles. Meaning that the Quantum Transmission had stopped. ¡°No! Dammit! N-Aroel! What¡¯s going¡ª!¡± At the sudden turn of events, R-Zairon Nell and everyone else spun around. They¡¯d thought that N-Aroel had caused this. But R-Zairon Nell realized that it wasn¡¯t N-Aroel¡¯s fault after turning around. ¡ªcrackle¡ª ¡ªssss¡ª She had sliced apart the Quantum Transmission machine. The giant tower-like machine had been cut diagonally down the middle, causing the upper segment to slide down. And R-Zairon Nell realized what she¡¯d cut. ¡°Damn...¡± The faint trace of hope within his mind disappeared with the machine¡¯s destruction. As R-Zairon Nell stared at the giant machine in a daze, Kiriel spoke out: ¡°I told you, right?¡¯ All the Dragon God Soldiers fell into despair at this voice. And Kiriel shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Well... I never said I was going to kill you. After all, we fought together before.¡± The expressions of the Dragon God Soldiers brightened up at these words. And it was the same for R-Zairon Nell. Seeing a ray of hope, R-Zairon Nell quickly changed his expression and spoke to Kiriel: ¡°Sorry about that before. Please... If you let us go, just this once... the Kalkuroun will never mistreat you..¡± Words that were full of shame, but that didn¡¯t matter. Since there was nothing more important than one¡¯s life. Even if he had to lick her toes, he had to survive. Kiriel chuckled as she said: ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s just go our separate ways.¡± ¡°...Where are you going? You aren¡¯t going with us?¡¯ Kiriel smirked at R-Zairon Nell¡¯s words. ¡°Well, I have arade. Good luck.¡± ¡°Wha... NOO!¡± If Kiriel disappeared like this, then it was over for them. R-Zairon Nell freaked out and screamed, but it was of no use. Since Kiriel had already disappeared. ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Even before R-Zairon Nell¡¯s screams reached the ce she¡¯d been standing on, she had already left. ¡°Keke...¡± ¡°Kaa...¡± The Quirae, who had flinched at the sudden appearance of the blue particles, started slowly moving towards them again. Towards the Dragon God Soldiers who were already exhausted from internal struggles and no longer had an escape path. ¡°...Damn.¡¯ It would¡¯ve been better to die at Kiriel¡¯s hands. The Dragon God Soldier¡¯s expressions were filled with despair and fear as the swarms of Quirae, covering the whole horizon in their entirety, charged towards them. .............................................. ¡ªbooom!¡ª Hansoo smiled as he looked at the blue particles disappearing while he smashed a Quirae away. ¡®She seeded.¡¯ The Quantum Transmission had stopped. Everything had returned to n. He just needed to defeat his opponent and move up. The Mjolnir swung even more powerfully as if it had read Hansoo¡¯s thoughts. At that moment¡ª ¡ªcrack!¡ª ¡ªa sound of something breaking rang out from inside him. The consciousness of the seed, which had stayed silent for most of the time it had been inside his body, spoke to him with worry. Its power was an immortal¡¯s rate of recovery. Meaning that if he needed its strength, then his life was possibly in danger, and his body crushed apart. A strength that was better the less one used it. But Hansoo couldn¡¯t respond to it anyway. Since he had fallen into silence. And as if the Quirae had sensed the changes inside his body, they charged forward to rip him apart. But they couldn¡¯t stop the change anymore. Something simr to what had happened to Kiriel just now, but more natural, started to rush through his insides. If Kiriel¡¯s change was that of forcefully hacking apart something forbidden, Hansoo¡¯s change was the exact opposite. He knew what he needed¡ªhe excavated it from the seed and proceeded to the next step. Hansoo¡¯s destroyed body then started to recover at an insane rate. The Quirae charged at him like countless moths to a me, and Hansoo smashed them apart as he got ustomed to his changing body. And then¡ª ¡ªboooooooom!¡ª ¡ªthe sound of something exploding reverberated from inside his body. ........................................... ¡°...What a crazy world. What the hell is going on down there?¡± R-Koronaita Nell frowned as he watched the scenes happening below, and then turned around. There was a target which he could ask in more detail. ¡°So... you managed to survive on your own? The other Dragon God Soldiers all died?¡± ¡°Yes, only me.¡± ¡°Just you... Hmm...¡± The man who had been acting alongside the Dragon God Soldiers below. N-Aroel smiled at R-Koronaita Nell. Chapter 368: The buried natives (5) Chapter 368: The buried natives (5) I am saddened. At how strong we are. And yet, we cannot avoid our annihtion. Where are the saviors who left to save us? ........................................ ¡°Huh... It ended already?¡± Kiriel mumbled after she¡¯d reached the ce where Hansoo had been, looking at the scene before her eyes. ¡ªrumble¡ª The red clouds that had seeped out from Hansoo¡¯s body were literally melting down the entire area. Starting from the Quirae and even affecting the metal walls of the city. The germs duplicated over and over again and were devouring everything as far as the eye could see. ¡ªrumble¡ª The 4th-level Quirae that Hansoo personally had to smash apart with his hammer were also melting down as well. His strength was unlike anything it had been before. ¡°Kyah...Kuhuk!¡± Kiriel gulped at the scene; the Quirae were screaming as they melted down. ¡®...Where did he obtainsomething like this?¡¯ She knew that she was quite strong. And her skills were quite powerful as well. When one transcended, their skill limits would rise significantly, allowing the transcendent to use them in many more versatile ways than before. Like being able to tune a machine in whatever way you wanted. Which meant that the abilities of the user were more important than the skill itself. ¡®Or so I thought, but... this is on a different level.¡¯ As if to prove that skills had their own differences, the red cloud was creating a sea of blood. Kiriel whistled at this but soon smiled. ¡®Right, he should at least be this strong.¡¯ If not, there was no point in him going up ahead, right? This was merely one of the many rewards that Hansoo deserved. ¡ªrumble¡ª While Kiriel thought about various things, the vast field of red clouds started to shrink back as if they had finished their meal. ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª The storm of clouds rapidly sucked back into Hansoo¡¯s body, and Kiriel found something to her surprise. ¡®...There¡¯s still something alive?¡¯ Although most of its body had melted down already, it still maintained its shape, unlike the other Quirae that hadpletely melted down. Kiriel quickly moved towards Hansoo as she stared at the bright blue creature. ¡ªtatatak¡ª She looked at the bright blue creature with curiosity but soon lost interest. ¡®It¡¯s already dead.¡¯ Although it had maintained its basic form, that was apparently the limit¡ªthe grotesque creature in front of her had long been dead. At that moment, she heard Hansoo¡¯s voice. ¡°Good job.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It seems that life is a lot more thrilling staying alongside you.¡± Hansoo smiled at her joking words. Her energetic atmosphere was good to see. He then looked at Enbi Arin, who seemed to have more vigor on her face, and he sighed in relief. ¡®You¡¯ve held on well.¡¯ There was a sea of crystals around her now. If they picked all of them up and fed them to Enbi Arin, she would easily rise up to a 3-Star and heal. A very clean result. But there were a few things they needed to deal with. First, the Kalkuroun Fleet above them. Although the fleet couldn¡¯t do anything at this exact moment because of the Mimir, they would fire down strikes the moment they could. And second. ¡®...The thing providing Mimir with the energy.¡¯ Hansoo looked into the abyss where a blue light was seeping out in the distance. They had been able to transfer one Dragon God Soldier afterbining the energy output from all three Fusion Reactors inside the Main Research Center. Of course, thebined output hadsted a short moment, but this proved something. That even a small-scale Quantum Transmission required enough energy to run three cities. But surprisingly, something unbelievable had urred in Aokan. The Quantum Transmission had almost transferred hundreds of thousands of entities. Through almost a million kilometers of space. It was not something Aokan¡¯s Fusion Reactor could handle. He could clearly see the countless tubes transferring energy into the depths of the abyss. ¡®Hmm. What to do?¡¯ Hansoo pondered for a moment and then spoke to Kiriel. ¡°Is it possible to read the memory of this thing?¡± He pointed at the dead 5th-level Quirae¡¯s corpse. Kiriel quickly nodded and activated her ability on the corpse. ¡ªoooooong¡ª Her Psychometry, which had further enhanced after breaching another wall, quickly began to read through the memories. But despite her enhanced ability, Kiriel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look very encouraging. Kiriel shook her head as she said: ¡°There isn¡¯t much.¡± It seemed that she couldn¡¯t read the memories of the entity that the Quirae had eaten¡ªshe could only read the Quirae¡¯s memories from its birth. Just how it had been born in the abyss and hade down here through the abyss. Of course, she didn¡¯t return empty-handed. ¡°I¡¯ve at least found out where the thing this Quirae ate hade from.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Kiriel pointed towards the bright blue abyss in the distance. And Hansoo tightly grasped the hammer in his hand. ¡®I guess I must go down.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what he¡¯d find below. Even though the Quirae had eaten it, its original strength would not be weak. But Kiriel shook her head as she looked at Hansoo. ¡°You won¡¯t have to fight.¡± ¡°...?¡± Kiriel shrugged her shoulders at Hansoo¡¯s confused expression. ¡°The things those Quirae ate weren¡¯t alive.¡± Corpse after corpse after corpse. None of them had been alive. They were all dead and dried up. ¡°...I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± Kiriel mumbled as she thought back to the memories of that Quirae, and of the area below those depths. ............................................. ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª Hansoo thought back to Kiriel¡¯sst words as he dropped into the depths. She just had to collect the crystals on the ground, so it wasn¡¯t hard to do. Hansoo epted Kiriel¡¯s suggestion. Looking at the surrounding walls, it seemed that something had dug through these depths. As he fell, he thought: ¡®...This isn¡¯t natural.¡¯ An artificial hole. And it was clear who had done this. ¡®Melchizedek.¡¯ Although Nelkipa boasted a powerful defense, as long as it wasn¡¯t a life-threatening attack there was no resistance. It wouldn¡¯t care much about a small hole in its skin. Although it got harder to dig through as one went deeper, digging something like this was a piece of cake for Melchizedek. ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª Falling through the bright blue hole, Hansoo started to control his speed when he saw the ground quickly approaching him from beneath. ¡ªkakakakaka!¡ª Hansoo held onto a tube along the walls, causing him to quickly slow down, and then proceeded tond. As he looked up, a blinding blue light surrounded him. It was a level of brightness that could easily blind a normal human being. But of course, it wasn¡¯t enough to disrupt Hansoo¡¯s sight. ¡ªsquirm¡ª His pupils altered as they quickly readjusted to the light level before his eyes. Hansoo quickly looked around, and then found the source of the light. ¡ªooooooong¡ª A 200-meter radius or so¡ªa very tiny space. The floor of this space was made up of a transparent material. And past the transparent floor, a blue sphere pulsed as if it could explode at any moment. No, it was more like a blue sun. The giant sphere was so huge that he could clearly see its details despite the distance between them. It seemed to be right in the center of Nelkipa¡¯s body. The transparent floor absorbed the energy radiating out from the sphere and was sending it over to a crystal located in the center. And the tubes above him were connected to that crystal. ¡®...Amazing.¡¯ Although the crystal wasn¡¯t directly connected to the sphere and was only absorbing the energy indirectly, it was more than enough to transfer out all the entities within Aokan. ¡ªtonk¡ªtonk¡ª Hansoo tapped the floor and then frowned. ¡®Unbreakable.¡¯ Maybe he might have been able to if he used all his strength, but the thickness and sturdiness behind it weren¡¯t so simple. And he didn¡¯t feel like he should break it anyway. The small floor beneath his feet was only a small part of a huge ss structure. Melchizedek probably hadn¡¯t broken it because it knew this as well. ¡®If it were possible, Melchizedek would¡¯ve done it a long time ago.¡¯ If it had been able to directly harness the energy below the ss floor and control it, there was no reason for it to fly all the way to Angkara. Angkara would¡¯ve easily turned into a sea of mes if it just fired a strike using this energy. But this was well beyond what Melchizedek could control. Hansoo then turned away from the transparent ss sphere surrounding the miniature blue sun and looked around. And realized what Kiriel had been talking about. ¡®...They¡¯re all dead.¡¯ Corpses that had been chewed apart by the Quirae¡¯srvae. But it would have been painful. These corpses didn¡¯t seem like they had died from the Quirae. It seemed like they¡¯d been dead for a very long time. And he could see dried-up, yet familiar, sets of armor surrounding the corpses. Hundreds. ¡®The blue armor...¡¯ Hansoo was shocked as he looked at the hundreds of blue armor that had dried up from theck of an energy supply. Melchizedek had picked one up¡ªthat was fine. But then why wasn¡¯t his armor all dried up like those things and was still maintaining its functionality? At that moment¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡ªa loud sound urred above the hole he¡¯d fallen down from. A sound that he could hear despite being multiple kilometers underground. ¡®What the hell is going on now?¡¯ Hansoo looked up. *Ekdud¡¯s Notes: The first few lines of this chapter are the original owners of the blue armor. The buried natives. In case anybody was confused Chapter 369: The buried natives (6) Chapter 369: The buried natives (6) ¡ªboom!¡ª Hansoo quickly climbed up as he listened to the sounds of explosions. He could check out that strange space belowter anyway. It was more important to figure out the reason behind themotion. ¡ªtatata!¡ª And Hansoo frowned after looking at the scene above ground. ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡ªrumble!¡ª ¡®Enbi?... Why?¡¯ Hansoo was confused as he stared at Enbi Arin¡ªshe had woken up but was currently fighting Kiriel. ............................ ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Kiriel clenched her teeth as she stared at Enbi Arin, who had started attacking her the moment she woke up. ¡®Strong.¡¯ They had both recently risen up to a 3-Star, so their strength levels were simr. Which meant that the only thing they couldpete with was the micromanagement and control of their skills, as well as their level of mastery of those skills. Of course, Kiriel had always been confident in this field. As she climbed up, there had been countless others stronger than her, but she had never lost a fight against an opponent with the same level of strength. Her natural talent and her Psychometry, which quickly absorbed experiences, allowed her to boast a whole other level of strength. But she soon realized that she¡¯d been a bit too proud up until this point. ¡ªcrack!¡ª Enbi Arin¡¯s enhanced strength and dexterity from her trait, Tainted Emotions, was pushing Kiriel back. After bing a 3-Star Transcendent, Enbi Arin¡¯s restored and enhanced body raged on as she continuously charged at Kiriel to shred her heart apart. And the moment she saw this, Kiriel knew. As to what emotion was fueling Enbi Arin. ¡®...Rage.¡¯ Rage was storming through Enbi Arin¡¯s body. To destroy everything before her eyes. Kiriel quickly shouted in surprise: ¡°Dammit! I know you can hear me! I¡¯m Hansoo¡¯srade! We¡¯re the ones that woke you up!¡± She was different from when the armor had controlled her. Enbi Arin had no sanity back then. But now, she waspletely sane and only filled with rage. Which meant that Kiriel couldmunicate with her. ¡°...¡± Enbi Arin flinched at Hansoo¡¯s name, but only for a moment. ¡°F***...OFF!¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª Enbi Arin started to push Kiriel back again. ¡®Dammit... At this rate...¡¯ Enbi Arin was strong, but Kiriel had the Dragon God Armor. But as Kiriel was about to activate her armor¡ª ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡¯ ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªHansoo jumped between Enbi Arin and Kiriel, and shouted: ¡°Enbi Arin! Wake up! It¡¯s alright now! It¡¯s all over!¡± And Kiriel quickly rejoiced when she saw this. ¡®Good. She should stop since Hansoo¡¯s here.¡¯ Although Enbi Arin might not believe her, she should stop once she saw Hansoo. Although his face and body had altered slightly, he was still recognizable. And Enbi Arin stopped fighting and looked at Hansoo¡¯s face. As if she doubted her own vision. ¡°Kang... Hansoo?¡± Hansoo nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here.¡± But then¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªan even more vicious aura exploded out from Enbi Arin¡¯s body. Pure, unadulterated rage. Enbi Arin charged at Hansoo and roared at him. ¡°You! This is all your fault! This! I was living just fine!¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡®Something¡¯s weird.¡¯ Hansoo pondered as he blocked Enbi Arin¡¯s attacks. The chipset wasn¡¯t controlling her. And she waspletely sane. But something was strange. Hansoo looked at Enbi Arin¡¯s shaking eyes and continued to think of a reason. ...................................... ¡ªboooboboboom¡ª The Mimir¡¯s fog covered Aokan, so nothing was visible, but the sounds of battle still resonated from within. And the fleet continued to observe the city. Although they couldn¡¯t see anything, they could guess as to where the sounds originated from. ¡®What a barbaric race. They fight and fight and fight... What the hell is going on?¡¯ N-Akuon, the leader of the Technorats on the Kalkuroun Fleet, made a bitter expression as he saw the person walking towards him from a distance. ¡°Uhh... you survived.¡± ¡®To see him again, especially in this ce.¡¯ N-Aroel. His old rival. N-Aroel¡¯s abilities were no less than his own, but due to his nasty personality and hisck of respect for the R-Levels above him, he¡¯d brought on a lot of hate from the ones at the top. Especially since he hated wars after being born on a warring. Because of this, he had been exiled to Aokan to rot for eternity, but for him to return like this... ¡®But still... to survive from that chaos.¡¯ N-Aroel smiled as he approached N-Akuon and sat next to him. ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t so bad. There¡¯s a lot I learned as well.¡± ¡°...Nothing else? At least you came back in one piece.¡± N-Akuon spoke to N-Aroel with concern. Although N-Aroel¡¯s thought processes were a bit dangerous, he wasn¡¯t that bad of a person. Plus, N-Akuon onlybeled him as a rival; there was no real hatred between them. He only felt lonely after hearing that they¡¯d sent N-Aroel to Aokan, but seeing him like this wasn¡¯t half bad. N-Aroel smiled at N-Akuon¡¯s words and replied: ¡°There were plenty of things. Fun stuff as well.¡± ¡°...Fun?¡± N-Akuon asked curiously. The term ¡®fun¡¯ was a word that could pique anybody¡¯s interest. And N-Aroel chuckled as he nodded. ¡°Yeah. Fun.¡± ¡°What was so fun about it?¡± N-Aroel ced his head on his hand, thinking it over. ¡°There¡¯s a lot. Too many to count, really. But three big ones. Let¡¯s see...¡± N-Aroel flicked his finger after a brief pause. ¡°Alright. This should be first. The conversation I had with Melchizedek.¡± N-Akuon frowned and asked: ¡°Melchizedek?¡± ¡°Why are you so shocked? My position was more than enough to talk with Melchizedek.¡± N-Akuon quickly started losing interest. ¡®...It seems that this was before the rebellion.¡¯ If that was the case, then having a simple conversation wasn¡¯t hard. Aokan was under Melchizedek¡¯s control, and N-Aroel had been the city¡¯s head technician. They¡¯d probably talked like two neighbors meeting on their way to work. ¡°Alright. What did you guys talk about?¡± He¡¯d long lost interest, but decided to hear him out. N-Aroel continued to smile at N-Akuon¡¯s detached tone. ¡°Well... it¡¯s not much. It was saying something like how Angkara shouldn¡¯t continue like this? About how everything is wrong and they shouldn¡¯t be fighting like this.¡¯ ¡°...?!¡± N-Akuon¡¯s eyes widened at N-Aroel¡¯s words. What was this? This meant that N-Aroel had long known about Melchizedek¡¯s rebellion. ¡°...I think we need to discuss this seriously. What do you mean?¡¯ N-Aroel chuckled at N-Akuon¡¯s tense stance. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re finally interested again. Right, it¡¯s important to stay focused when listening to a fun story like this.¡± ¡°...If you¡¯re just fooling around, then drop it. This is not a topic we can fool around with.¡± Considering the things Melchizedek had done, even if one was barely involved they would still be framed as a traitor. This was not a topic one could take lightly. N-Aroel ignored N-Akuon¡¯s words and continued to speak. ¡°Just listen. Aren¡¯t you curious about what Melchizedek said?¡± ¡°...Sure. Fine. Speak.¡± N-Akuon gave in to his curiosity. While consoling himself. ¡®Yeah. It¡¯s a bit too much to call the guards for a light conversation like this.¡¯ If N-Aroel got caught amidst this situation because he called the guards, they might drag him off and torture him. And N-Akuon didn¡¯t feelfortable about doing such a thing to his old friend. N-Aroel smiled. ¡°You... Just like the past, you always cared about me. Thanks. Anyway... what Melchizedek talked about was simple. That we needed to stop the small-scale battles and unite once again.¡± ¡°...Why?¡± N-Aroel smile turned cold. ¡°We found traces of another race beneath Aokan.¡± A very powerful race. A race that was countless times stronger than their own, both in terms of strength and technology, and had once roamed over the universe. ording to Melchizedek¡¯s calctions, they were not something that Angkara could oppose with their divided strength. After some calctions, Melchizedek hade to the conclusion of 37 years. If they stopped their war and focused entirely on development for 37 years, only then would they be able to survive. N-Akuon scoffed at N-Aroel¡¯s words. ¡°What a crazy can. So what, it¡¯s going to conquer Angkara?¡± Melchizedek¡¯s words were something every civilian in Angkara wanted. But if it could happen just because they wanted it to, they wouldn¡¯t have gone to war in the first ce. There was only one scenario where there were no more disputes between the people. When everybody was dead. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell it to kill everyone off and rece them with machines? Nothing would fight each other anymore.¡± If it reced everything with machines, it could create that united world it talked about. But N-Aroel shook his head. ¡°Melchizedek told me that it thought about that as well... But soon told me no. That they would only be able to wield the M-waves properly if people still lived.¡± They needed strength to win battles. And Melchizedek had tried very hard to achieve that strength with only machines. But it was all futile. The strength of the inside Angkara that powered the Dragon God Armor and the various fleets. And the hidden ability of humans that allowed them to control that me¡¯s power, the M-waves. The strength that the Dragon God Soldiers or fleet masters could use was not something machines could achieve. So they needed humans. N-Aroel smiled and looked at N-Akuon. ¡°In the end, it told me that it found the perfect solution.¡¯ N-Akuon scoffed. ¡°Chipsets? Brainwashing? It can control our bodies like that, but not our minds.¡± The M-waves naturally declined anything that would harm one¡¯s body. Even if they were brainwashed. Even if their bodies were forcefully controlled. The M-waves would resist it all. N-Aroel scoffed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? It found a solution.¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°It told me it got a hint from someone else. Apparently, in another world... there are people that are asleep inside delightful dreams.¡± They slept and dreamed of their ideal world. And their bodies would fall under Melchizedek¡¯s hands. There was no resistance, either. Although the bodies were fighting, their true selves would be in a very happy ce. ¡®Even if they release the chipset¡¯s controls...They won¡¯t be able to wake up from that dream.¡¯ N-Aroel chuckled. .............................................. ¡°...It seems you had a very delightful dream.¡± ¡®The reason why you didn¡¯t want to wake up wasn¡¯t because you didn¡¯t like reality, but because the dream was too good...¡¯ But one couldn¡¯t live inside a dream forever. They had to wake up. No matter how happy the dreams made them. Hansoo looked at Enbi Arin with a heavy expression. Chapter 370: The buried natives (7) Chapter 370: The buried natives (7) After Hansoo left. She had continued to climb up. To rescue the others that Melchizedek had dragged away to use as test subjects. To resist Clementine¡¯s underlings. Shemented from time to time. Why did Hansoo leave them with only a ray of hope and disappear? Why did he leave behind such a heavy load on their shoulders, never to appear? But after countless battles. They had seeded. They had defeated their enemies, destroyed Clementine and brought peace to the seven zones. Everyone had a smile on their face; they destroyed all the Abyssal beings that periodically came down through the elevators. She had even married, given birth to a child, and was living a happy life. But this peace had onlysted for a moment. A new enemy had appeared. Kang Hansoo. The one who appeared to lead them into war again, even after they were done with all that. These were his words: The world had once again turned into a sea of mes. All because of him. Everything they had built up for the past few decades had crumbled. ........................................ ¡°Kang Hansoo! How dare you! You gave us up first! What right do you have!? Why do you want us to fight?!¡± ¡ªboooom!¡ª Enbi Arin roared in rage as she swung her fists. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ She could only see ruins around her. The city they had built, the civilization they had created. It was all in ruins. All because of him. ¡®He... seems a bit different?¡¯ The strangeness of her surroundings and Hansoo¡¯s looks confused her for a bit, but she soon shook her head. She was sure that this was because of some mental shock. The past few decades had been too real and happy to be fake... It could not be fake. ¡®If only you didn¡¯t exist!¡¯ ¡ªbooom!¡ª Enbi Arin swung her fist again. But it was futile. ¡°Argh!¡± Two hands grasped both of her arms as they held her down. ¡°Let me go, you bastard!¡± He¡¯d only sealed her hands. She could still fight. Enbi Arin lifted her foot and kicked him in the chest. ¡ªbooom!¡ª A loud sound resonated as the surrounding ground shook. But Hansoo and his blue armor didn¡¯t even budge a single bit. She had made a few cracks, but it was only for a moment. The armor quickly mended itself and returned to how it had been before the impact. ¡®Dammit...¡¯ As Enbi Arin clenched her teeth at this sight, Hansoo spoke with a heavy tone: ¡°Look. Look around you.¡± ¡°What? You bastard... You destroyed everything, what do you want me to look a¡ª!¡± Kiriel shook her head and prepared to jump in to help Hansoo. It didn¡¯t look like they could solve this with words. Whether it was knocking her out or suppressing her entirely, they had to calm her down first. But Hansoo merely shook his head at Kiriel. ¡°...?¡± As Kiriel stopped¡ª ¡ªgrab!¡ª ¡ªHansoo¡¯s hands moved from Enbi Arin¡¯s arms to her head. ¡°Ugh...¡± The two hands started to forcibly move her head. ¡°Look closely. Look where this is.¡± ¡°Argh...¡± ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª Enbi Arin resisted with all her strength, but she couldn¡¯t move her hands from her head, and only continued to turn her head to the side. And Enbi Arin could do nothing else but look around her. The surrounding scenery that she hadn¡¯t looked at in detail because of her focus on Hansoo. At this moment, Enbi Arin realized. ¡®...It¡¯s different.¡¯ It was different. Something was different. There were ruins, but it was different. These were not ruins created by their civilization. They had not made this. But it was familiar. ¡®Where have I seen this...?¡¯ She thought hard to bring back her memories. And soon¡ª ¡ªflinch¡ª ¡ªEnbi Arin realized where she¡¯d seen this. The hardest battle of all. The ce that used captured humans as fodder for the Quirae. The ce that had trapped her. The bloodiest battle they experienced. Aokan. If the melted-down walls were restored and covered in steel again, it would be just like back then. ¡®Wait... No way... I smashed this apart over a dozen years ago?¡¯ Yes, she had. In the battle fifteen years ago, she had broken past countless walls in this ce to rescue the humans trapped within. And they had used this momentum to deal with Melchizedek and Clementine. This was also where she had met her husband. The man who was nothing but happiness to her. He was like her lucky charm, everything past this battle had been easy. There were no obstacles anymore, and herrades continued to rise in number. This was the turning point. The turning point in her life from all the hard and painful battles to pure bliss. Why was this before her eyes? She should be at the peak of the seven zones. Not this ce of the past. !! ¡°Ugh...¡± A sharp pain shot through her head. ...boom! boom... And soon, she stopped struggling. Hansoo spoke with a cold tone. ¡°It was all a dream. Everything you experienced.¡± ¡°A... dream?¡± Hansoo looked at the ugly expression on Enbi Arin and shouted: ¡°Yes! A long dream. I don¡¯t know where your dream started and ended, but... What you¡¯re seeing now is the reality. Wake up, Enbi Arin!¡± And as she heard these words, something started to twist in her head. The sudden reality caused her to doubt her own memories¡ªthat there was something not quite right. And Hansoo continued to speak. ¡°If your memory was that of happiness and of things being easy then... that was all a lie. This world... this world is not that kind. This is the reality.¡± Then¡ª ¡ªng!¡ª ¡ªEnbi Arin realized what the strange feeling in her head was. ¡®Right... It was too easy.¡¯ His words were correct. Things had been way too easy. Too easy for a world where their enemies were powerful beyond reason, and God disliked their happiness. And as she realized this¡ª ¡°Ahhh... AHHHHHHHHH!¡± ¡ªEnbi Arin roared out in rage again. .................................................................. ¡®Maybe... maybe it was better to stay asleep.¡¯ Enbi Arin, who sat down after regaining herposure, sighed deeply. Reality really was harsh. ¡®This... We¡¯re only here?¡¯ Enbi Arin thought as she looked at the ruins around her. The Indigo and Violet Zones that she¡¯d triumphed over was only a figment of her imagination. ces created from her fear and then set at a level which she could endure and beat. ¡®So I struggled for fifteen years just for this...¡¯ Enbi Arin, who had a nk look on her face, suddenly clenched her teeth and stood up. She didn¡¯t want to have these weak thoughts. She had long lost her anger due to her previous bout with Hansoo as well as the fit of rage when realizing the truth. At this moment, she heard a voice. ¡°You really adjusted quickly.¡± Staring at Kiriel¡¯s eyes, Enbi Arin spoke bitterly: ¡°If I¡¯ve woken up already, then it¡¯s better to forget.¡± ¡®Especially if it was a nightmare.¡¯ She had thought it was a good dream. But realizing that something like that couldn¡¯t happen in reality, it only changed it to a nightmare. ¡®Was she called Kiriel?¡¯ Enbi Arin resumed looking around at the ruins and asked: ¡°You¡¯re going to keep climbing up?¡± Hansoo nodded. There was still the final doorstep. ¡°Will youe with us?¡± Enbi Arin spat out bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve... I¡¯ve rested for too long. I must go. I need to repay this debt as well.¡± She could not let those who had yed around with her just roam around freely. She could part with Hansoo after that if she really felt like it. ¡®Thank you for allowing me to rest properly. In return... I¡¯ll allow you to rest for all eternity.¡¯ Enbi Arin spoke to Hansoo. ¡°If you¡¯re going to go up, then I¡¯ll guide you from here.¡± Confused, Kiriel asked: ¡°Do you know this ce well?¡± ¡°Of course. I fought with them for a long time.¡± Cutting away the fifteen years and focusing on her memories of Aokan, she started to remember everything in detail. The ones who she¡¯d fought against. It had been fifteen years in her dreams, but only a moment in reality. Her information should be helpful. Hansoo nodded and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s confirm one thing before we go up.¡± ¡°Confirm?¡± Hansoo chuckled. ¡°Yeah. When I was about to open a treasure chest, ¡®somebody¡¯ caused a damn scene.¡± ¡°...You bastard.¡± Kiriel giggled at Enbi Arin and then asked Hansoo: ¡°You¡¯re talking about that ce below, right?¡± Hansoo nodded as he looked towards the bright blue hole in the distance. .......................................... ¡°The sounds have stopped. It seems that their fight has ended.¡± N-Akuon, who had been listening to N-Aroel, mumbled as he looked at the now silent Aoken. It looked like the matters below had been wrapped up. But N-Akuon quickly shook his head and focused on N-Aroel. Aokan was something the fleet would handle. For a researcher like him, this was much more interesting. ¡®...That can was more insane than we imagined.¡¯ N-Akuon thought of Melchizedek and asked N-Aroel: ¡°So, is that it? Where¡¯s the fun part?¡± N-Aroel shook his head. ¡°Hmm. The second story is... the race I told you about before.¡± N-Aroel pointed towards Aokan below and spoke. Chapter 371: Inheritance War (1) Chapter 371: Inheritance War (1) ¡°Woah...¡± Aftering down, Kiriel regretted her previous decision not to follow Hansoo after reading the Quirae¡¯s memories. ¡®What a sight.¡¯ Looking at the bright blue sphere through the ss panel, it felt like she was walking through space. Like she had be a God who could walk in the air. The Quirae wasn¡¯t interested in anything other than eating, so it hadn¡¯t looked down. But looking at the scene down here, it was truly marvelous. At this moment, Kiriel heard Enbi Arin¡¯s voice. ¡°...Heh, Melchizedek. I didn¡¯t expect that thing to keep something like this hidden beneath the Aokan.¡± She hadn¡¯t even dreamt of something like this when she was saving the people. ¡®Damn... I didn¡¯t even know what the enemy had up their sleeves. Why did I even try to defeat them?¡¯ Thinking back to it, she was embarrassed beyond reason. They had taken her hostage, used her, made her attack Hansoo, and some mysterious armor had almost killed her. ¡®Wait... This does feel familiar.¡¯ But ording to her own memories, she had never been here. As Enbi Arin looked around curiously, Kiriel also roamed around and inspected the surrounding area. There were three distinct things about this ce. The giant crystal that was supplying a tremendous amount of energy upwards. The devoured corpses of a strange race that were barely maintaining their shape. And the dried-up blue armor that race had apparently worn. As Kiriel looked at the dried-up armor, she also came to the same question Hansoo had before. ¡®What the... Then where did Hansoo¡¯s armore from?¡¯ It looked like Melchizedek had been the one to find it. And it had nned to use the corpses and the energy here to raise the Quirae and send them away. It should have acquired the blue armor here as well. But if every other armor had dried up, why was Hansoo¡¯s still functioning? ¡®Do the dried-up ones still function?¡¯ Kiriel, who had the Dragon God Armor, reached out with her hands towards the blue armor in anticipation. Although the Dragon God Armor she had on was strong, it was still a bit weaker inparison to the blue armor Hansoo wore. Although Enbi Arin could not control the blue armor and had almost died from it, that was a story of the past. They, who had risen up to the level of a 3-Star, could easily support the blue armor with their mana. But Kiriel was left disappointed after touching the blue armor. ...sssssss... The blue armor disintegrated to dust the moment she touched it. She had wondered, but indeed, these were all useless. Completely dried up. She grew even more curious about Hansoo¡¯s armor and started to use her Psychometry. ¡®Let¡¯s see... Something shoulde up if I search this room.¡¯ And soon¡ª ¡ªooooooong¡ª Her upgraded Psychometry started to sweep through the room. .................................................. As Kiriel and Enbi Arin searched the area below¡ª Kyaaaak! ¡ªa battle was raging on above. Well, it was more like a massacre than a battle. Kyaaak! Countless Quirae were melting down from the red clouds. Hansoo smiled bitterly as he looked below at the hard exoskeletons and the human appearances all melting down into nothingness. ¡°I am sorry that I couldn¡¯t rescue you...¡± ¡°Krrrrk... ugh.¡± Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the women who were giving birth to more Quirae. There was nothing he could do after the Quirae had infected them. Nothing except to send them off peacefully. So he had to clean this ce up thoroughly. If he didn¡¯t, then the othersing up after them might end up as sacrifices as well. The Quirae¡¯s reproduction speed was infamous, even within the Abyss. Like the Ark-Roa, they were a top priority target for any force once found. The third floor of the Abyss, which had ignored this, had be the Quirae¡¯sir. ¡®It was insane.¡¯ Evolving through humans was just the beginning. The stronger the thing eaten, the longer its digestion, and it would go through more levels of evolution. Humans bred 3rd-level Quirae, and the strange race here bred 5th-level Quirae. Hansoo thought back to scenes created by the ones who had evolved past 20 levels and focused back on cleaning again. He wanted to make this ce, the Aokan, clean at least. ¡ªbooom!¡ª The red clouds that had been drifting around him started vigorously acting up and expanded at a crazy rate. Kyaaak! Aaaahh! Hansoo went around Aokan while listening to the screams and soon reached the area where Kiriel had fought before. ¡®Tsk. They all died.¡¯ Hansoo shook his head as he looked at traces of the nine¡ªnot even their corpses had remained. Since Kiriel wouldn¡¯t attack them first, there was only one reason this had happened. ¡®There are always those who look to attack from the back.¡¯ ¡ªnk¡ª ¡ªnk¡ª Hansoo looked around at the nine sets of Dragon God Armor on the ground and then picked up three. The others had been damaged too much to be of use, but these three still looked functional. If he gave one to Enbi Arin, then she would use it well. Hansoo stood up after taking the three sets of armor and then looked at the control center at the back. ¡®Not bad. She does have some ability.¡¯ Hansoo thought as he looked at the control center cut cleanly in two. Even if the Kiriel¡¯s fang was a gift from the fairy. Even if she had be a 3-Star. Cutting something like that in two in such a clean manner was not easy. But she had done it. As soon as she climbed to the level of a 3-Star. Hansoo whistled at the sight but then frowned. ¡®...?¡¯ The nine Dragon God Soldiers were dead. But there were traces of teleportation. Traces of minimal troubleshooting on the control tower, enough to reactivate it. Hansoo frowned and thought back to Kriel¡¯s words. ¡®N-Aroel... Was that his name?¡¯ ¡ªsssss!¡ª As Hansoo melted away the rest of the control center¡ª ¡°Hansoo!¡± ¡ªEnbi Arin and Kiriel shouted from a distance as they quickly dashed towards him. Hansoo chuckled as he looked at the two arriving before him. ¡°You finished it quickly. Here¡¯s a present, Arin.¡± ¡ªnk¡ª Hansoo handed Enbi Arin the Dragon God Armor still in the best condition of the three. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll use it well.¡± There would be countless battles ahead of them. The better their equipment, the better their situation would be. ¡ªkakakak!¡ª The moment Enbi Arin touched the Dragon God Armor, the armor quickly detached into countless pieces and surrounded her body. Hansoo listened to the sounds of friction between the metal pieces and spoke to Kiriel. ¡°I wonder if you had fun looking at the museum. Did you enjoy watching the mummies and the ancient artifacts?¡± The corpses and armor that looked at least hundreds of years old. It wasn¡¯t a stretch to call it a museum at that point. Kiriel shrugged her shoulders and replied: ¡°Sure, I didn¡¯t even need an audio guide.¡± Hansoo chuckled. ¡®If I had an ability like that, I would have loved going to ces like the museum.¡¯ An ability to read the past would be fun to use in a ce like a museum. Hansoo cleaned up his useless thoughts and asked: ¡°So, did you find out what happened to the armor?¡± Kiriel¡¯s expression turned serious and replied: ¡°Yes.¡± As to how only one armor could stay preserved. She figured some things out as she read the past. ¡°That... something wore it until recently.¡± ¡°It was worn?¡± Kiriel nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Hansoo realized what had happened from this short conversation. ¡°So... There are still surviving owners of this blue armor.¡± Kiriel nodded with a dark expression. ........................................................ ¡ªkuuuuuooooo¡ª N-Akuon wore an excited expression as he listened to N-Aroel¡¯s second story. ¡°...So, other than those aliens and that new race, there¡¯s another race still alive?¡± N-Aroel nodded. ¡°Yes. I like that you¡¯re quick to understand. After going into that hole, everything else was a corpse, but one was still alive.¡± ¡°But... how? You said it was wearing that strange armor?¡± N-Akuon made a confused expression. He knew how the armor could¡¯ve stayed functional and not dried up. If it were equipped onto somebody still alive, it could absorb the energy from the host and maintain itself. But ording to what he¡¯d heard, that armor was evil beyond reason. The host should¡¯ve long been dead from having that much energy absorbed. But N-Aroel chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention that crystal before?¡± ¡°Oh...¡± N-Akuon nodded. The crystal that supplied a tremendous amount of energy. If one supplied themselves with energy from that crystal, it could exin how the owner of that blue armor had survived. Since that ridiculous amount of energy could easily supply the blue armor. N-Aroel continued to speak. ¡°Maybe... the host had been able to survive thanks to the armor. A symbiotic rtionship of a sort?¡± The blue armor sucked energy from its owner and in return used its life support functions to keep the host alive. The host supplied the armor with energy and barely managed to survive. And as he heard up to this point¡ª ¡ªa question appeared inside N-Akuon¡¯s head. ¡°Then... where did the host go? The owner of the blue armor.¡± N-Aroelughed as he said: ¡°I love how well you understand these things. Right. That¡¯s the third story I¡¯m about to tell you.¡± N-Aroel pointed towards the head of the Nelkipa, the final destination of the aliens, and spoke. Chapter 372: Inheritance War (2) Chapter 372: Inheritance War (2) ¡°The third fun story?¡± N-Aroel nodded at N-Akuon¡¯s question. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a fun story. Melchizedek took one of the bodies from that race and went up. It was too much of a waste to use it as fodder and throw it away.¡± N-Akuon nodded. If it was really a race as powerful as that, even a corpse was valuable. But it wouldn¡¯t be as good as a live one. There was still a question in his mind. ¡°...What will it do with the body?¡± N-Aroel shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe use it to turn the situation around? You see, it¡¯s not in the greatest position right now.¡± ¡°Not in a good position? Hmm...¡± N-Akuon could not understand the meaning behind that. ording to what he¡¯d heard, Melchizedek had prepared meticulously. It had seeded in the rebellion, swept away the civilians of Angkara, and gained control over Nelkipa. For someone who controlled that strange insectoid race, what could it have issues with? N-Aroel smiled at N-Akuon¡¯s words. ¡°Can you see that over there? That cannon-like thing.¡± N-Akuon peeked his head out and looked out of the ship to the ce N-Aroel was pointing to. N-Aroel¡¯s finger was pointing directly at the Nelkipa. The spikes at the back of Nelkipa to be exact. They called them spikes rtive to the whole of Nelkipa, but those things were dozens of kilometers tall at least. That size was actuallyparable, or even taller, to the skyscrapers in Angkara. It had a strange design as well. N-Akuon was at a loss as he looked at the metallic spikes¡ªeach of them seemed to have a hole in the center. ¡°No way... Is that really a weapon?¡± One of the technicians of the fleet had actuallye up with a theory. That those spikes could be weapons. But that theory was soon ignored. Because of one reason. ¡°If that was a weapon, why isn¡¯t Melchizedek using it?¡± N-Akuon asked N-Aroel fervently. Well, it was more of a fear-stricken expression. Of course. That giant creature and the giant cannon. The energy felt from within it was endless. If that thing started firing at them, then both the fleets and the of Angkara wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from turning into a sea of mes. He could only feel fear. So he had ignored that possibility. If that was a weapon, why wasn¡¯t Melchizedek retaliating after they attacked with Photon Strikes? ¡ªboomboobooom¡ª ¡ªbooboom¡ª N-Akuon looked at the giant creature that was flying through the countless rays of Photon Strikes as if they were just a light drizzle. ¡°Bingo. That¡¯s the important part. Do you know why it isn¡¯t attacking?¡± ¡°...Tell me.¡± A part of him wanted to guess it as a challenge, but he was truly desperate for the answer. N-Aroel looked at N-Akuon¡¯s thirsty expression and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because Melchizedek doesn¡¯t haveplete control over Nelkipa.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°And that¡¯s why Melchizedek needs to turn the situation around. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do though.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Another question appeared inside N-Akuon¡¯s head. He no longer cared about how Melchizedek would use that new race¡¯s body. Something that he was even more curious about had popped up. ¡°...Who? Who¡¯s causing Melchizedek this much trouble?¡± Who had the power to? ¡°Let¡¯s see...¡± N-Aroel chuckled as he scanned the Nelkipa below. ................................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª At the head of the giant Nelkipa. Roaaaar One man listened to the cries of the Nelkipa, which was maintaining its course towards Angkara despite the countless artillery shells smashing onto its body, and he cursed out loud. ¡°F***ing hell. I don¡¯t even know why they fire these things when they don¡¯t work anyway. Annoying.¡± Countless artillery shells were continuously raining down on him. Not that it mattered. ¡ªboom!¡ª A Photon Strike mmed onto the man, but he just dusted himself off in an annoyed manner. ¡°Damn it. I hate saunas.¡± The Photon Strike that had even burned Hansoo at the 2-Star level didn¡¯t leave a single scratch on that man. It wasn¡¯t like the man was covered in the nano-coating anyway. The man had easily blocked off the artillery shells with a thin mana barrier above his skin. He spoke to the woman standing next to him. ¡°Hey, could you stop that?¡± The man looked perplexed at the woman next to him, who was stabbing herself with a strange spike. Despite the spike puncturing her skin and causing her to bleed, she continued her actions with a dull expression. ¡®Ugh, I can never get used to that.¡¯ The woman snapped in anger. ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t meddle in my hobbies. Focus on how you¡¯re going to deal with that thing instead.¡± ¡°...I don¡¯t think I can do anything.¡± ¡ªoooooong¡ª The man, Ares Valentine, mumbled as he looked at the groups of soldiers marching around the giant fortress in the distance. Of course, those little toys couldn¡¯t stop them. They could rip them apart like paper. But the issue was the ones behind them. 2-Star Transcendents that had been modified and even equipped with armor. As well as the tremendous amount of energy supplied from the crystal in Aokan. ¡®No, the crystal in there is even bigger than the crystal in Aokan.¡¯ Ares Valentine frowned. The main crystal of the Nelkipa¡ªthe core that supplied it with energy. And the modified transcendents that were setting up defenses using the energy from the crystal. Even if they were 3-Star Transcendents, they¡¯d end up as a couple of rags once they stepped in there. Elis Valentine, the woman who was listening to Ares¡¯s words, frowned as she snapped again. ¡°That¡¯s why I said we should¡¯ve taken that first, you dumb bastard.¡± ¡°...How could I have known this would happen? And I thought this was all we needed.¡± The man looked at the giant crystal behind him. ¡ªoooooong¡ª It wasn¡¯t asrge as the main crystal, but it was muchrger than the one below Aokan. One main crystal. The sub-crystal behind him and the one in the distance that Elis Valentine was defending. These three crystals were the main control centers of Nelkipa. ¡®All this energy... just to provide enough energy to control this thing.¡¯ Ares was at a loss. The energy that he could feel from the crystal behind him was something that even he, a 3-Star Transcendent, feared slightly. And all this energy was just a tiny fraction that came out from the artificial core of the Nelkipa. ¡®Damn. We have to take control over this Nelkipa... Or if we can find the method to control all this energy.¡¯ Ares Valentine frowned and felt regret. They had looked down on Melchizedek a bit too much. They¡¯d thought that they could easily deal with Melchizedek¡¯s toys, and then shred apart Kang Hansoo since they were both 3-Star Transcendents. But after prying into the whole thing, what was all this? Melchizedek had used its intensive knowledge and control over this giant creature to arm its underlings. And as a result, they couldn¡¯t even approach the main crystal and were tied down trying to protect the two sub-crystals. ¡®Should I have studied instead of just fighting all the time?¡¯ Ares Valentinemented as he looked at the crystal behind him. If he knew how to control this energy, then he would¡¯ve long since charged in there and crushed Melchizedek¡¯s skull. The energy behind him was more than enough to do that. Of course, something like that wasn¡¯t possible for him. This was not something one could do with a short amount of studying. Only something like Melchizedek would be able to. ¡®I need to ept what I have to ept.¡¯ Ares Valentine looked at his twin sister, Elis Valentine, and asked: ¡°What are you going to do?¡¯ Elis Valentine pointed towards Melchizedek¡¯s fortress in the distance and replied: ¡°We might have the strength to defend all of this, but nothing will change if we just stick around here, right?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°And charging in there will be a piece of cake?¡± ¡°Yup.¡¯ ¡°So taking control of the Nelkipa is the same as well?¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± Elis pped lightly and then replied. ¡°Good, let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°Damn it...¡± Ares made a flustered expression. There was only one thing they could do now. ¡°You start first. I¡¯ll join you soon.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t see you off. Take care.¡± With these words¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡ªElis¡¯s body quickly disappeared towards the crystal in the distance. Ares shrugged at this scene and then moved towards the sub-crystal behind him. ¡ªoooooooong!¡ª The crystal that was overflowing with energy. He had no way to control this energy at the moment. It was too much for him to handle. Melchizedek might be able to use it with its amazing technology, but he didn¡¯t have a talent like that. ¡®Maybe if I had the Acknowledgement.¡¯ Well, the thing he was about to do didn¡¯t really require him to control this energy. ¡®Let¡¯s see... Time for some fireworks before I go up.¡¯ Ares chuckled coldly. He¡¯d tried so hard to keep this crystal, but if he couldn¡¯t then it was better to destroy it. And soon¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªa tremendous amount of energy extended out from Ares¡¯s body and shook the crystal. ................................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡°I expected a greeting party, but it looks like that¡¯s not happening.¡± ¡°Yeah. I expected them to do something as soon as we arrived.¡± Kiriel and Enbi Arin were at a loss as they walked out from the giant elevator. They had prepared themselves for the worst, but nothing was here. But this onlysted for a moment. ¡ªboooom!¡ª Kiriel and Enbi Arin quickly woke up from their delusions. It was not the time to let down their guard. ¡°These crazy bastards... What the hell are they doing?¡± This tremendous aura. Two overbearing auras exploded out from the giant ne on the Nelkipa¡¯s head. From two edges of the ne. No, it wasn¡¯t just two. ¡ªboooom!¡ª As two auras exploded out from two sides of the ne, another aura that was as big as both of thembined exploded out from between them. Three energies ruptured outwards like the eruption of a volcano. The tremendous amount of energy pushed against their skin, and Hansoo mumbled: ¡°I guess they didn¡¯t have time to. They seem to be busy with their own jobs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time... for us to do our jobs as well.¡± Hansoo mumbled as he looked at the three giant auras exploding around them. ¡ªrumble¡ª Roaaaar! The Nelkipa, which had been ignoring the countless artillery shells, started to cry out. Chapter 373: Inheritance War (3) Chapter 373: Inheritance War (3) ¡°It seems the situation isn¡¯t quite right for a pic, huh?¡± ¡ªrumble¡ª Kiriel mumbled as she looked at the three auras exploding out from the giant ne. It was a joke, but nobodyughed. Those bursts of energy continued increasing in strength. Oaaaaaaarrr! The Nelkipa also seemed to have felt the energy as it cried out. Enbi Arin gritted her teeth as she listened. ¡°...Insane bastards. They really did it.¡± ¡°Do you know something?¡± Enbi Arin nodded. She had climbed up here and had fought countless battles over multiple floors. She had been here. She had seen the crystal below. She was just surprised because it was her first time seeing the blue armor and the corpses. She had also found out that the crystal existed in Aokan as well. The main crystal that controlled the movements of Nelkipa and controlled the flow of energy. The two sub-crystals that controlled the subsystems and soldiers in Nelkipa. One would only haveplete control over Nelkipa if they had all three of these crystals. ¡®It seems they divided it between themselves. Even if they¡¯re dislikable, this isn¡¯t bad.¡¯ Enbi Arin clenched her teeth as she felt the three distinct auras around them. If the Valentine siblings¡ªClementine¡¯s underlings¡ªor Melchizedek hadplete control over Nelkipa, then this giant ray wouldn¡¯t be flying around in such a calm manner. It was lucky for them. But the situation still wasn¡¯t that great. The two sides seemed to have taken extreme measures to reach a conclusion. ¡°...Do you know what their ns are?¡± Enbi Arin nodded at Kiriel¡¯s question. ¡°I know about one, but not the other.¡± She knew what the Valentine siblings had chosen. Self-destruction. ¡®They probably decided that gaining control over the Nelkipa was a bit too much.¡¯ Enbi Arin gritted her teeth. If they seeded in destroying the crystals, this ce would be a sea of mes. The worse case scenario would be the death of this giant creature. The people arriving after them wouldn¡¯t even have a single plot ofnd they could step on before being killed. Even if this giant creature didn¡¯t die, those people would die from Angkara¡¯s attacks. They had to take control of Nelkipa before it died and then take it far away from Angkara. ¡®In the end, we have to deal with all three ces.¡¯ The issue was Melchizedek; she didn¡¯t know what that thing was nning. This was probably the reason why the twins had started up the self-destruction sequences as well. They couldn¡¯t charge in, and they didn¡¯t know what Melchizedek was nning. It would¡¯ve been nice if they could charge in there, sweep everything clean and then go up. ¡®The best situation would be to deal with them one at a time.¡¯ Enbi Arin thought to herself. Looking at it, Melchizedek and the siblings were all separated. It would be best if the three of them dealt with Melchizedek and the twins one at a time. But of course, there wasn¡¯t enough time. Even if they got to Melchizedek, it would have no meaning if one of the siblings seeded. But it was too much of a risk to leave Melchizedek alone. ¡®...That thing wouldn¡¯t n something useless.¡¯ Enbi Arin asked Hansoo: ¡°What shall we do?¡¯ Hansoo, in his blue armor, spoke with a heavy expression. ...................................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡®Mmm... This is quite exhausting.¡¯ Elis Valentine made a tired expression as she held onto the crystal. She wasn¡¯t really doing much. She was just stimting the energy within the crystal to make it go haywire. But because of the energy within it, it was hard work. ¡®Tsk. We can¡¯t do anything.¡¯ Elis looked at the spike by her waist that she¡¯d used to stab her skin before. Stabbing herself with the spike was the best thing to do when things got boring, but she had to hold herself back. She had to finish this up quickly and then go up. In a situation like this where they didn¡¯t know what Melchizedek was nning, the easier they dealt with it, the better. ¡®Let¡¯s just finish this up fast and go up. I¡¯ll ask for a holiday after I go up.¡¯ Others wouldn¡¯t know about what went on above, but she and Ares Valentine had the Soul Fragments, so they knew a few things. ording to what they heard, the two people in the Indigo Zone above were having the time of their lives. They had performed well to a certain degree up until now, but hard work deserves a short holiday, right? As Elis Valentine thought of climbing up and leisurely eating crystals and ying around¡ª ¡ªchiiiiiik¡ª ¡ªshe felt a faint aura in the distance. It was a bit too far for her to feel in detail, but that aura was sharp beyond reason. And as she felt this... Elis Valentine was shocked. ¡®...3-Star? There are 3-Stars?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t ignore that aura. It was a simr aura to hers. ¡®...There are still people who can be 3-Stars?¡¯ Elis Valentine was truly shocked. They had taken everyone with the slightest bit of potential and recruited them to their side. All the others had been turned into artificial Transcendents by Melchizedek. She¡¯d never thought that someone else would be able to rise to the level of a 3-Star Transcendent. ¡®Is it him?¡¯ She had heard about it before from Taehee, the owner of the Soul Fragments. That the man called Kang Hansoo had risen up to be a Transcendent, so be careful and deal with him quickly if possible. Of course, Taehee chuckled at this too. A man who had be a 1-Star in the Green Zone below. He had somehow managed to deal with a brat who was Jang Oh¡¯s sessor and had risen to a 2-Star, but that wasn¡¯t much for them to worry about. The difference between a 2-Star and a 3-Star was actually tremendous. If they were truly wary of him, then they would¡¯ve long gone down and dealt with him while in the middle of their fight against Melchizedek. They wouldn¡¯t want to overlook an unknown variable in such a tense situation. But of course, they hadn¡¯t gone down. They¡¯d only focused on Melchizedek before them. It was for one reason. He was weak. Someone who¡¯d recently risen to a 2-Star level could not rise to be a 3-Star Transcendent in such a short time. Even if he did rise, he would be much weaker than them. But this aura was truly overbearing. ¡®I see. You¡¯ve arrived.¡¯ She had been shocked. At how he¡¯d actually risen up to the level of a 3-Star Transcendent. He really lived up to being the person who¡¯d wrecked apart the lower floors. But that was it. Elis Valentine realized that defending her position was the right choice instead of going down and dealing with him. She realized that there was no point in showing her back to Melchizedek just to deal with Hansoo. ¡®Come.¡¯ ¡ªchwaaaaak!¡ª Elis Valentine stopped pouring energy into the crystal and grasped the 50-cm-long spike by her waist. ¡ªtremble¡ª Elis Valentine couldn¡¯t prevent her own cravings after holding onto the spike and started to stab herself again. ¡®Ahhh....¡¯ At first, she started on her arm, a location which wouldn¡¯t cause much trouble in a fight. But the location of the stabs started slowly rising up. Towards her heart. ¡ªpushuk¡ªpushuk¡ª As the stabs slowly approached her heart, the previous wounds healed. ¡ªtatatak!¡ª The owner of that aura had already appeared before her eyes. And as he appeared¡ª ¡°...?¡± ¡ªElis put the spike away, stopping short of stabbing it into her heart, and frowned. ¡°...I didn¡¯t know that Kang Hansoo was a female. Did you have stic surgery or something?¡± The woman who had flown across the air, Kiriel, smiled. ¡°Hansoo is a bit too busy to deal with trash like you, so as his fan, I¡¯vee in his stead. As a fan, it¡¯s my duty to let him focus on his duties, right?¡± Elis frowned as she spat out a reply. ¡°...Not bad. So you¡¯re one of his ves, huh?¡± Thepliment was not directed to Kiriel, but to Hansoo. Kiriel giggled as she replied: ¡°What do you mean a ve? I¡¯m just a fan. It seems you have some issues with your mouth. Or maybe your ears.¡± Although she was smiling, the bloodthirsty aura that was radiating from her body kept rising. An extremely tense situation. Elis Valentine chuckled as she looked at Kiriel and the Dragon God Armor. ¡°You have a fun toy equipped. Anyway... doesn¡¯t he care about his own fans? To let them die in a ce like this?¡± Kiriel looked at Elis who had spoken with a smile and replied with a smile as well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be the one getting f***ed.¡± ¡°Woah. Language. Anyway... are you sure you should be here? What about my brother?¡± Kiriel shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Someone else went there.¡± Kiriel said, pointing towards the other crystal in the far distance. ......................................... ¡°Woah. It¡¯s been a while. Have you been well?¡± Enbi Arin clenched her fists at Ares Valentine¡¯s words. ¡°Yup. I¡¯ve slept very well, thanks to some bastards.¡± ¡°Hahaha! It seems you had a good dream. Was it about me?¡± Enbi Arin frowned at Ares¡¯s sleek words which resembled something a lover would say and then said: ¡°The issue was that you appeared a bit too much. A real nightmare.¡± Enbi Arin red at Ares and spat out: ¡°You... you were my husband.¡± ¡°Oh my. Melchizedek really did put in some effort. He fulfilled one of my small wishes.¡± Ares Valentine chuckled at the word ¡®husband¡¯. Chapter 374: Inheritance War (4) Chapter 374: Inheritance War (4) ¡ªrumble!¡ª Hansoo looked at the castle-like structure that seemed to be made up ofyers of machines and continued to run towards it. The machine castle seemed to let out energy that wasrger than that of the two energies bursting at the sides. The machine castle¡ªclearly belonging to Melchizedek¡ªdidn¡¯t seem to be weing Hansoo. ¡®It doesn¡¯t look prepared for a guest.¡¯ ¡ªboom!¡ª Hansoo looked at the pir of light that rose into the skies in the distance. Then¡ª ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡ªthe spikes embedded around Hansoo¡¯s now upgraded body started to suck out mana at a rapid pace. ¡ªkakakakak!¡ª Simr to how icicles form, the armor turned into a crystalline structure as it devoured more mana and quickly covered his body. And Hansoo¡¯s Demonic Dragon Reinforcement covered the blue armor with anotheryer of protection. ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Artillery shells were being fired from a distance and started smashing at Hansoo¡¯s body. Bright blue strikes that smashed the ground all around them. The force of the strikes was so intense that it even dug apart the Nelkipa skin, which had withstood the Photon Strikes. It was a strength that was iparable to anything before. ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª His Demonic Dragon Reinforcement deflected the strikes away, but the attacks seeded in stopping him from charging forward. Hansoo frowned. Even Melchizedek could not create this powerful of an attack with his technology. And Hansoo soon realized the answer. ¡®Crystal.¡¯ ¡ªbooom!¡ª The attacks were mixed with bright blue energy. Hansoo sighed and tightly clenched his hammer¡ª Melchizedek¡¯s forces were using the energy from the crystal. At this rate, it would be hard to advance even if his body could withstand it. The ground beneath his feet was breaking apart just by defending against these attacks. ¡®I¡¯m not really into being whacked around.¡¯ Withstanding firepower of this scale would cause his Pandemic de to lose arge amount of strength as well. The thing he needed now was a single, powerful strike. Then¡ª ¡ªchichichichichik¡ª ¡ªfive dragons popped out from Hansoo¡¯s heart. Five dragons that were much thicker and deeper in color than in the past. Each one was so overbearing that they seemed like they would soar into the skies at any moment. The dragons were made from a 3-Star level of mana and power, and they quickly flew into the hammer, condensing into a single point. Hansoo gathered this strength and mmed down onto the ground. Then¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Like an Earth Dragon swimming through the ground¡ª ¡ªdozens of ck lightning bolts flew through the ground in all directions, each bolt strengthened by Hansoo¡¯s Nine Dragons Strike. Each bolt of lightning flew through the Nelkipa¡¯s skin like a dragon and soon smashed into the machine castle in the distance. A bright blue shield powered by energy from the crystal started to defend the army, but it was only for a moment. ¡ªkaduk!¡ª The dozens of ck lightning bolts smashed through the shield like a thinyer of ice and attacked the mechanical soldiers. Then¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡ªa tremendous shockwave shook the area. The mechanical soldiers who were directly hit by that strike melted down from the sheer amount of energy, like ice cream under a hot sun. And it didn¡¯t stop there. ¡ªrumble!¡ª The electromaic field created from the explosions started to spread through the area as well. Of course, Melchizedek¡¯s forces had some level of resistance towards it, but there was a limit. ¡ªchiiijijik¡ª The soldiers, whose circuits had all burned up by the electromaic storm, made strange noises and fell to the ground. ¡ªrumble¡ª With that one strike, the rain of attacks had diminished to a degree. But Hansoo knew¡ª ¡ªthat this wasn¡¯t the end. ¡ªkigigigik¡ª ¡ªkiririk¡ª Hansoo watched hundreds of soldiers rebuild their bodies, preparing to attack him again and continued to dash towards the castle again. ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª The attacks still struck him, but at a much-diminished aura and strength. ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª Thanks to this, Hansoo had been able to move towards the castle at a much faster pace. ¡®This isn¡¯t really my style, but...¡¯ ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª Hansoo withstood the countless strikes like a tank and started thinking. Although he liked single, powerful strikes, this really wasn¡¯t his hobby. He avoided battles as much as possible and focused on his objective. He saved his strength and only focused on taking the neck of his objective. Up until now, he¡¯d fought in the frontlines because the situation had demanded it, but he personally preferred being an assassin over a warrior. Even if it took a bit longer, it was a much more efficient and safe job. But of course, the current situation didn¡¯t allow it. He had to deal with this as fast as possible. It wasn¡¯t just Melchizedek, either. Even if he dealt with this ce, but if they lost at the other two ces, it was still a failure in the end. He had to deal with this ce as fast as possible and support the other two. Of course, it would be even better if Kiriel and Enbi Arin could deal with their opponents and then came to help him. But it didn¡¯t seem like it would be that easy. Their opponents really didn¡¯t seem easy. ¡®The Valentine siblings... I¡¯ll leave it to you two, Kiriel and Enbi Arin.¡¯ ¡ªboom!¡ª Hansoo thought about these four names as he continued to charge through the attacks, the energy behind each strike causing his body temperature to steadily rise up. ................................................................. ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡°Woah... he¡¯s really something, isn¡¯t he?¡± Ares whistled as he felt the vibrations in the air and the shockwaves in the ground. Even if he was far away, the shockwaves were something to behold. Melchizedek¡¯s personal castle that even they didn¡¯t dare to enter. Huge shockwaves and the sounds of loud explosions were continuously resonating from Melchizedek¡¯s castle. ¡®...So Kang Hansoo is the one that went there? He¡¯s more stupid than I thought.¡¯ Ares Valentine was really shocked as he suppressed the sweat rolling down from the side of his neck. ¡®Need to keep calm.¡¯ In reality, he was kind of d. Although he didn¡¯t think he would lose, but if someone that stupid came to him then things would be very annoying. People like that thought along the lines of ¡®It¡¯s all fine as long as I can smash apart my opponent¡¯s body before mine gets smashed apart.¡¯. From the opponent¡¯s point of view, it would be a battle without profit even if they won, and they were likely to receive arge amount of damage. The most annoying kind of person to fight. If he hade here, it would have truly been a dirty battle. Ares Valentine thought that his luck was quite good. ¡®A beauty has arrived instead.¡¯ Ares Valentine chuckled as he looked at Enbi Arin, who stared at him with cold eyes. ¡°I¡¯m really curious, but did you reallye here to win?¡± ¡ªcrackle¡ª Ares Valentine moved his hand and cracked it as he asked. The armor she had on seemed to be quite useful. Even more so if one took into the fact that it was hard to find armor that Transcendents could use. But that was it. He could estimate her level. Enbi Arin was a tiny chick that had just risen to the 3-Star level. It was unpleasant to call himself this, but he was an old man in terms of 3-Star Transcendents. ¡®Not all 3-Stars are the same.¡¯ He was excited. Even though battles made him tense. But there was nothing more fun than a battle where one knew they¡¯d win. Enbi Arin clenched her fists as she muttered: ¡°Of course I came to win, you damned bastard.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Ares Valentine looked at Enbi Arin and thought she was sexy. He really liked Enbi Arin. A woman who was this strong. As well as her sexy appearance and fit physique. And her fiery temper. His most ideal type. It was why he¡¯d tried so hard to invite Enbi Arin to their side. Even while listening to the storm of curses from Elis. He was a bit upset that Elis¡¯s attitude towards him had grown colder, but he didn¡¯t regret his decision. If there was no longer any love in this damned world, then how tragic would that be? ¡®If I had gone up to the 3-Star level first, then... I might¡¯ve been able to have you.¡¯ So he had tried so hard. To be strong enough to suppress Enbi Arin. If he surprised her with his power than she would have no choice but to join them first. While keeping Enbi Arin as his goal, he had risen up to a 3-Star, and the first thing he¡¯d done afterward was to seek her out. But he had been a step toote¡ªMelchizedek had taken her. He hadmented this. The Enbi Arin under Melchizedek¡¯s control was not the Enbi Arin he liked. So he had given up on her, but nobody would know of his feelings. He had run so hard after one goal, but that goal had disappeared. He¡¯d experienced the sensation of having his heart ripped apart. But that goal had appeared before him again. And still with her own mind intact. ¡®Today... is really my lucky day.¡¯ Ares Valentine¡¯s heart started beating faster. His goal had appeared again before he went up. How great was this? Although it wasn¡¯t the best situation that she was now a 3-Star, but that didn¡¯t matter. Since he would win. ¡®Enbi Arin. Let¡¯s go together.¡¯ Ares Valentine looked at Enbi Arin with a trembling heart. ...................................................... ¡®...Ares Valentine. That crazy bastard. He¡¯s not spouting some nonsense about his love and ignoring his duties, right?¡¯ Elis Valentine, who had been dealing with Kiriel, thought of her younger brother and then frowned. Hearing that her younger brother¡¯s crush had gone to him kept on bugging her. But Elis Valentine decided to ignore it. ¡®I just need to deal with this quickly and go over.¡¯ No matter how brash he was, he wouldn¡¯t ignore her own words. Elis decided to handle this quickly and smiled at Kiriel. ¡°I have something to do, so let¡¯s finish this quickly.¡± ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t say that... I was nning on doing the same thing.¡± ¡®Damn. She¡¯s quite good, though.¡¯ ¡ªspit¡ª The surroundings had long been destroyed by their confrontations. And within a giant hole in the ground created from one of their collisions. Kiriel spat out some blood as she touched the cheek that Elis had struck and frowned. She was really strong. ¡®I wonder if I can really stop her... Damn.¡¯ Kiriel frowned as she looked at the raging crystal behind Elis. Chapter 375: Inheritance War (5) Chapter 375: Inheritance War (5) ¡°Captain, what shall we do now?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± R-Koronaita Nell looked below as he listened to the lieutenantmander¡¯s words. At the tremendous amount of energy that even they could feel in the space above Nelkipa. That energy was flowing out from Nelkipa¡¯s head. From three separate locations. ¡®...It¡¯s not something we can ignore.¡¯ R-Koronaita Nell fell into deep thought. Originally, they¡¯d assumed that Aokan was the core structure of Nelkipa and tried to take over that ce. They had thought so because the Mimir surrounded it. But looking into it, the Aokan was just a side structure, and this was the true core. ¡®If we knew this earlier, then we wouldn¡¯t have wasted our forces. We would havee here right away.¡¯ R-Koronaita Nell frowned. Because they had been led astray by some useless ce, they had lost nine suits of Dragon God Armor. At this point, he was now thinking that Aokan had been a trap. A trap to lead his focus somewhere else while the enemy aplished their original goals. Of course, if that insect race had sessfully warped to Angkara, it would have been a catastrophe. He didn¡¯t regret his decision to go to Aokan because of this, but the end result was still an issue. They had lost nine Dragon God Soldiers. And those nine Dragon God Soldiers hadn¡¯t even stopped the Quantum Transmission either. The two aliens had done it all. Losing nine Dragon God Soldiers was something that would cause a bit of trouble even to him. He was sure that this incident would cause a few of the families to charge at him and chew him apart. They would say that an ipetent fleet master like him should receive retribution. ¡®And try to fill up their own stomachs in one go.¡¯ R-Koronaita Nell frowned. He could not let that happen. ¡®I need to deal with N-Aroel first.¡¯ If someone who had witnessed everything with his own eyes were to tell the truth, then his situation would be much worse. If he could push the story that he¡¯d sacrificed the Dragon God Soldiers to stop the Quantum Transmission and twist some facts, he could deal with the mes for now. ¡®Killing him would be too eye-catching... I¡¯ll just have to handle his words.¡¯ If he knew that this would happen, then he would have dealt with N-Aroel the moment he came up here, but it was toote. If somebody who had safely returned were to suddenly die, then the hyenas would jump on him for that as well. R-Koronaita Nell spoke to his lieutenantmander. ¡°Call N-Aroel to the captain¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Understood. But what of the situation below?¡± R-Koronaita Nell frowned at these words. ¡®Mmm... What to do?¡¯ He wanted to throw everything they had at that structure. Those bombs didn¡¯t make him feel at ease at all. He wanted to sweep the three locations with a huge burst of firepower. But his instincts, hardened by decades of experience, made it clear. That it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. A strange incident on top of a strange creature. ¡®Wait... I can just handle this together.¡¯ ording to what he¡¯d heard, N-Aroel was an amazing scientist. He would know some things about the situation below since he had survived there for quite a long time as well. He didn¡¯t know how much N-Aroel knew, but it would be of great help if he could pry that information out from him. ¡°I¡¯ll decide after I speak to N-Aroel. Continue watching over Nelkipa until then and if a situation that could threaten the fleet arises... attack without holding back.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡®I should hurry.¡¯ The situation really was dire. R-Koronaita Nell quickly walked towards the captain¡¯s room as he thought to himself. .......................................................... ¡°You called for me?¡± ¡°Yes. Sit.¡± ¡®Look at him.¡¯ R-Koronaita Nell looked at N-Aroel and frowned. The man had on a calm expression. He continued to stare at N-Aroel with a frown and then shook his head as he said: ¡°Let¡¯s get to the main point. Do you know anything about the situation below?¡± R-Koronaita Nell asked with a hardened expression. He really didn¡¯t like N-Aroel¡¯s attitude. An N-level shouldn¡¯t be this calm in front of an R-level. They should be wary and careful of every action and every word. Since the R-levels had the strength to change their entire lives. That was the difference between their ranks. Even more so to an apex R-level like him. ¡®If his responses aren¡¯t satisfactory... I¡¯ll just clean him up.¡¯ N-Aroel wouldn¡¯t like that, of course. Unlike before, his current mood wasn¡¯t quite the best. He was actually looking forward to seeing N-Aroel stutter out his words. He could handle him with much more ease if that happened. But unlike R-Koronaita Nell¡¯s expectations, N-Aroel spoke with a smile. ¡°Of course. I know very well about the matters below.¡± ¡°...You know well?¡± R-Koronaita Nell frowned. An unexpected answer hade out. ¡®He knows well?¡¯ On his way over here, R-Koronaita Nell had lowered his expectations towards N-Aroel¡¯s answers. Because... he wouldn¡¯t have been reduced to such a state if he¡¯d known a lot. Melchizedek had ambushed them to drive out the forces of Angkara and then focused on his objectives from that point on. If N-Aroel and others knew a lot about Nelkipa and Melchizedek, then they wouldn¡¯t have been pushed back this badly. But how could N-Aroel, who¡¯d hidden around Aokan like a rat, know anything? ¡®That¡¯s what I thought at least, but... he knows a few things, huh?¡¯ R-Koronaita Nell was shocked but soon spoke with a serious tone. ¡°Speak. What¡¯s going on below? What is that high energy reaction?¡± N-Aroelughed as he said: ¡°Simple. Those three locations are the core locations to control Nelkipa, and by the looks of things... someone is trying to make them self-destruct.¡± ¡°Huh? Self-destruct?¡± R-Koronaita Nell made a confused expression. Why were they trying it blow it up? ¡®Melchizedek... Didn¡¯t he want to take over Nelkipa?¡¯ At R-Koronaita Nell¡¯s words, N-Aroel suddenly looked as if he remembered something. ¡°Oh. Sorry about that, there was a misunderstanding. The ones trying to cause the self-destruction is not Melchizedek, but the aliens. Melchizedek is using the crystal for a different reason.¡± ¡°The aliens?¡± N-Aroel nodded. ¡°Right. Those aliens... don¡¯t really like each other. One side hates another, and another side hates them both. This is why they¡¯re trying to destroy Nelkipa, so they won¡¯t even have a ce toe to anymore.¡± ¡°...Dumb creatures. Truly barbarians.¡± R-Koronaita Nell was at a loss. For them to go to such lengths to destroy each other. They were apes. At that moment¡ª ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡ªN-Aroel suddenly broke intoughter. And R-Koronaita Nell was enraged at this sight. ¡®This filthy...¡¯ For an N-level to act like this in front of him. There was nobody who had acted like this in the past. But of course, R-Koronaita Nell couldn¡¯t decide what to do with N-Aroel. He¡¯d never dealt with a situation like this before, so he didn¡¯t know how to handle it. He wanted to call the guards and torture N-Aroel, but he didn¡¯t live his life like that. He always thought through his actions, calcted how his actions would change things, and did not act on his emotions. R-Koronaita Nell decided to take a step back and spoke to N-Aroel. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± He didn¡¯t do anything, but he didn¡¯t hide his contempt. N-Aroel shook his hands and said: ¡°Oh... I apologize. I just found it funny that you called the aliens barbarians because of their actions.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°For the fleet captain of the war, Angkara, to say something like that. Isn¡¯t it funny for someone who¡¯s lived his entire life killing his own kind to call something like this an act of barbarians?¡± R-Koronaita Nell¡¯s expression turned gruesome. ¡®...Is this guy crazy?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t even angry anymore, but just simply at a loss for words. What did he have backing him up for him to act so confidently? He had heard that some people lost their sense of fear after spending a long time stranded by themselves. R-Koronaita Nell looked at N-Aroel with a strange expression and then spoke with a severe tone. ¡°Watch your words. I am holding back a great deal right now, and you¡¯ve done more than cross the line..¡± ¡°Right... Understood. If I hurt you with my words, then I apologize. Anyway, where was I... Ah! The crystal, right? Two of the reactions below will cause the crystals to self-destruct, and the other is Melchizedek¡¯s. They¡¯re using them for different purposes.¡± ¡°...¡± R-Koronaita Nell decided to hold back on what to do with N-Aroel and refocused on his original objective. To understand the situation. ¡°So, what is Melchizedek nning?¡± N-Aroel had said so just now. That Melchizedek had a different goal from the aliens. And in his opinion, that was the most important point at this moment. N-Aroel chuckled. ¡°Right. That¡¯s the most important part.¡± N-Aroel breathed in and out and then asked R-Koronaita Nell. ¡°Captain. The Nelkipa over there. Do you know who created it?¡± ...................................................... ¡ªrumble!¡ª ¡°Phew.¡± ¡®I¡¯ve entered atst.¡¯ ¡ªchiiiiiik¡ª Hansoo looked around as he cooled down his heated body. He¡¯d had to smash apart everything before entering because of their persistence, but in the end, he had managed to enter the castle. But it seems like that was only the beginning. ¡®What a greeting.¡¯ A castle of machines, covered in machines. Bright armor walking out from the darkness. ¡°Dragon God Armor... The crystal¡¯s energy. Artificial Transcendents... He really spent a lot.¡± Are you saying I must at least get through all this to meet you? Hansoo muttered at the air. Actually, it was quite loud. More than enough for Melchizedek to hear. And Melchizedek, who loved to talk, could have easily created a hologram before his eyes to reply. But there was no response. Which meant that there were two possibilities. ¡®Either he thinks I¡¯m not worth talking to, or...¡¯ He was so focused on something that he didn¡¯t even have time to talk. ¡®What are you up to, Melchizedek?¡¯ Hansoo looked into the dark depths of the machine castle and thought to himself. Chapter 376: Inheritance War (6) Chapter 376: Inheritance War (6) ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡°Hahaha! What¡¯s up? Try a bit harder!¡± Elis Valentineughed out loud as she charged towards Kiriel. Despite herughter, she was bleeding from her entire body. Kiriel freaked out at the sight of Elis Valentine continuing to charge at her despite the countless wounds on her body. ¡®I knew she was crazy, but... she¡¯s just straight up mental.¡¯ She realized that something was off with Elis¡¯s head when she saw her stabbing herself with that spike. But she didn¡¯t expect her to be this crazy. ¡ªkiiiiiiiiiing!¡ª Kiriel activated the Dragon God Armor to its limits as she attacked Elis Valentine again. ¡ªnk!¡ª Sess. The fang in Kiriel¡¯s hand had cut enough flesh to reveal Elis Valentine¡¯s ribs. A wound that would cause people to freeze up in shock from the pain alone. But Kiriel didn¡¯t rejoice with this and instead hardened her muscles. ¡®Damn it... Huup!¡¯ ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª Elis Valentine¡¯s partially cut-off right hand smashed into Kiriel¡¯s stomach. ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Kiriel breathed in deeply at the powerful force mming her stomach, quickly regaining her bnce as the blow flung her back. ¡ªchiiiii¡ª Kiriel dug her fingers into the ground, slowing herself from being flung backward. ¡®Tsk...¡¯ And she frowned as Elis Valentine approached her again with a smile. ¡ªssss¡ª The injuries on her body were healing at a visible pace. New skin grew, and her body reabsorbed the leaking blood. Broken bones mended and severed muscles healed. A monstrous healing ability. Even for a 3-Star Transcendent, it was abnormal. She wasn¡¯t at that level, not even close. Elis¡¯s spike had punctured her skin, and the wound was still bleeding. ¡®...Annoying.¡¯ Kiriel frowned as she looked at thepletely healed Elis. Elis made a creepy smile as if Kiriel¡¯s expression made her feel happy. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t have a Trait designed for battle? So how is it? Seeing a battle-specialized Trait?¡± Kiriel shrugged. ¡°Eh, I¡¯m not really envious or anything. I¡¯m not insane like you.¡± Rising to the 3-Star level had strengthened her Trait as well. Unlike before, where she had to focus to read memories, she could now read memories just by touching someone briefly during a fight. Elis¡¯s Trait was . She was resistant to pain. A human¡¯s natural defense mechanism to feel pain did not exist inside her. Actually, one could say it was more of a disorder than a Trait at this point. But of course, her Trait allowed her to take this to another level. She could save the pain she would otherwise feel and convert it into her own strength or even heal herself. A very useful Trait in a battle. A battle involved collective actions that put one through pain. Of course, the healing rate wasn¡¯t crazy to the point that she could heal everything. She was still losing out in the end. But since Elis was giving away a rib to cut a single piece of Kiriel¡¯s flesh, Kiriel was the one truly losing out in this battle. And another. ¡®...Damn. She wasn¡¯t poking her body around just for fun.¡¯ Normally, she shouldn¡¯t be able to heal like that. Calcting the injuries Kiriel had given to Elis, there wasn¡¯t enough damage to heal her to this degree. But Elis hadpletely recovered. There was only one reason for this. She had saved up the pain with her Trait and waited. ¡®She¡¯s insanely efficient.¡¯ She had umted her painful actions and used it to heal. With her natural healing abilities, the injuries from her spikes were more than enough for her to mend her wounds. And this was the result. A near immortal body. Elis giggled as she looked at Kiriel. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t misunderstand. The thing I was doing before is my hobby. I¡¯m not doing it because I need to.¡± ¡°...?¡± Kiriel was at a loss. ¡®This girl. She¡¯s really mental.¡¯ Elis continued to speak, enjoying Kiriel¡¯s expression. ¡°You see, I was in a lot of pain before I came here in the past. A lot of pain. So much pain that I¡¯d faint from it. But then it¡¯s funny because you wake up from the pain. Every day is a living nightmare.¡± Later on, the medication stopped working as well. Struggling from pain day by day. She wanted to die, but they wouldn¡¯t let her. ¡°But there was at least one good thing about it.¡± ¡°...What is it?¡± Elisughed as she replied: ¡°When I used all my effort to pretend not to be in pain, people looked at me with admiration in their eyes.¡± This had made her feel special. It was something that others couldn¡¯t do. Withstanding pain that others couldn¡¯t even imagine. Her body felt full of pain, but that one thing was good. And the Trait she had earned as she came over to this world... Pain Nullification. ¡°I really like this world. I don¡¯t hurt anymore. But unlike before, the people don¡¯t look at me the same anymore. So I started this.¡± ¡ªstab¡ª Kiriel watched as Elis stabbed herself again in a daze. And Elis looked at her expression and smiled. ¡°Yes, that expression.¡± ¡°You crazy b****. These aren¡¯t the eyes of admiration but eyes that think you¡¯re f***ing insane.¡± Elis shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all the same shit. They¡¯re all surprised by me, right? Anyway,e at me. You have to stop me, right? I need to finish this up and go over to my brother too. Remember, this whole ce will blow up if you don¡¯t stop me.¡± Looking tired, Kiriel mumbled: ¡°I¡¯ming, you crazy b****...¡± Her entire body was creaking with pain but thanks to their chat, she had healed to a certain degree. Kiriel stared at Elis and thought to herself: ¡®I don¡¯t know what to do, Hansoo... she¡¯s more insane than I imagined.¡¯ A crazy b**** could be dealt with if you beat them halfway to death, but she was also ridiculously strong. Kiriel looked at Elis with a bitter expression. ............................................ ¡ªboom!¡ª Hansoo frowned at the countless figures charging towards him. ¡®These aren¡¯t at a 3-Star level, but... for them to be this strong...¡¯ The overflowing energy from the crystal. And the Dragon God Armor that used this energy. The modifications that pushed the body¡¯s efficiency to its limits. Melchizedek seemed to have taken it as a challenge to see how far one can push a 2-Star Transcendent. It had invested everything it had onto these Artificial Transcendents. And they were showing him their might. ¡ªbooom!¡ª Hansoo¡¯s Mjolnir and the de from the Dragon God Armor collided as a huge sound reverberated. ¡ªtudududuk!¡ª Of course, it couldn¡¯t withstand the strength of the 3-Star Transcendent Hansoo, so the de had snapped. But the other Artificial Transcendents did not miss this chance. ¡ªwhoosh!¡ª Two more attacks rushed in from the small gap created by the first Artificial Transcendent¡¯s collision with Hansoo. Including the one blocking his attacks, three Artificial Transcendents were raining attacks down on his body. Hansoo frowned at seeing these attacks closing in on him from all directions and then let down his guard. ¡ªpushuk!¡ª Three des embedded themselves between the gaps of the blue armor. And as if they felt ecstasy from the session of their attacks, they all smirked a little. A deep wound. No matter how strong Hansoo was, this was still fatal. One de had even approached his heart. Any small movement could rob Hansoo of his life. But while the Artificial Transcendents were rejoicing, Hansoo voice called out: ¡°I¡¯m sure Melchizedek erased your emotions because they might interfere in battle.¡± ¡°...?¡± Hansoo continued to speak as he looked at their confused expressions. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, if you wish to rejoice then do it after everything¡¯s over.¡± Then¡ª ¡ªboooooooooom!¡ª ¡ªthe hammer in Hansoo¡¯s hand swung through the air and smashed through their heads in quick session. The Dragon God Armor and the overflowing energy of the crystal had tried to protect them, but it was all futile. The seven dragons that he¡¯d gathered while they stabbed him had sent all three heads flying away, one at a time. ¡®¡°Haa...Haaa...¡± ...ssssss... Hansoo healed his injury with his Immortal Soul as he looked around. ¡®There¡¯s still a few more left?¡¯ Since he was trying to finish things quickly, he¡¯d lost a significant amount of stamina. Even the Immortal Soul had a limit in healing wounds from the condensed mana¡ªit took a considerable amount of effort for it to fully heal these wounds. In a situation where he didn¡¯t know what Melchizedek was nning inside, he didn¡¯t have the leisure to be wasting his energy and stamina like this. Hansoo passed by the corpses of the ones he¡¯d killed off and quickly dashed further into the depths where he felt the crystal¡¯s aura. The aura was continuously expanding. It didn¡¯t look simple. ¡®Let¡¯s see. Let¡¯s see what you have hidden.¡¯ ¡ªboom!¡ª Hansoo hastened towards the depths of Melchizedek¡¯s machine castle. ................................................... ¡°Who made that? That creature? Isn¡¯t it alive?¡± N-Aroel shook his head. ¡°No way. Somebody created it.¡± ¡°...It?¡± Roaaaaaar! R-Koronaita Nell freaked out as he looked at the giant creature, Nelkipa, as it flew through space. ¡®That... Somebody made that?¡¯ A body with defensive properties that was countless times more superior than their proud fleet of mes. Who had created that? For what reason? And as if N-Aroel had read R-Koronaita Nell¡¯s mind, he answered his thoughts. ¡°That is a warship. A warship created by a certain race.¡± ¡°...That¡¯s a warship?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even active by the way. It¡¯s... just waking up?¡¯ ¡°What?¡± N-Aroelughed at R-Koronaita Nell¡¯s dumbfounded expression and said: ¡°It¡¯s a warship. A ship designed for war. It¡¯s not supposed to float around like a jellyfish. If it started up properly... It¡¯ll be amazing.¡± N-Aroel then made an amused expression as he looked at the countless spikes on the Nelkipa¡¯s back. ¡°But aren¡¯t you curious? As to how I know all this?¡± R-Koronaita Nell¡¯s expression froze. Chapter 377: Inheritance War (7) Chapter 377: Inheritance War (7) ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Ares Valentineughed as Enbi Arin attacked him. ¡°Hahaha! Your strength seems to be increasing? Why are you so angry?¡± The Tainted Emotion increased the strength and dexterity of her attacks, but Ares continuedughing leisurely as he blocked her attacks with his dual des. ¡ªtoong!¡ª ¡ªtonk!¡ª Attacks that arced strangely to block her own blows and even drew close to a fatal strike. Enbi Arin bit her lip¡ªhis attacks were aiming for her vital points. ¡®Damn... it seems that I looked down on him way too much. Maybe I¡¯ve rested a bit too long.¡¯ Their levels of strength had been simr in the past. But while she had been captured and was asleep because of Melchizedek, Ares had continuously improved himself with every day. The fact that he was trying to capture her alive revealed the difference between their strengths. No matter how much he liked her, if there weren¡¯t this big of a gap, then he would have never thought of doing such a thing. ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡°Woah!¡± Ares leaned back to dodge her fist, an attack that was further enhanced by the Dragon God Armor, and then he backed off with a surprised expression. While keeping his distance with the long sword on his right arm, and defending attacks flying towards him with the short sword on his left, Ares slowly backed off and smiled. ¡®I love it.¡¯ With this much difference in strength and knowing that he liked her, she could easily use his emotions to her advantage. Like ignoring her own life and defenses and only focusing on attacks. Ares would¡¯ve been in a difficult position if that happened. If the girl he liked acted in that way, then it would hurt him quite a bit. Ares Valentine didn¡¯t hold back from saying his thoughts out loud: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you putting your life on the line? You might be able to give me a harder time if you did that. How can I attack such a prettydy?¡± Enbi Arin scoffed as she replied: ¡°You¡¯re funny. A snake like you, would you really be able to do that?¡± The smile on Ares Valentine¡¯s face deepened as he heard Enbi Arin¡¯s words. ¡®Ah... I love it. Enbi Arin. I really, really do like you.¡¯ The reason why he liked Enbi Arin wasn¡¯t because he had a certain degree of pride that refused to ept defeat. It was because she knew the answer. She was smart. ¡®If you really believed that my love was true, it would¡¯ve been easier for both of us. But you never trusted me. Not even once.¡¯ Ares Valentine thought to himself while maintaining his smile. He¡¯d fought with Enbi Arin for a long time and had shown her his affection for a long time as well. She should have trusted him at least once by now. But Enbi Arin had always suspected him. And that was the answer. If Enbi Arin really did believe in him, even for a single moment. If she used his emotions against him to disregard her defense when they fought. He would¡¯ve killed her. ¡®Too bad. Really, it¡¯s too bad.¡¯ ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª Ares Valentine smiled regretfully. Love was one thing, and work was another. The emotion of love is best maintained at a convenient level. He had a job given to him by Clementine. And that came at a much higher priority than his own emotions. Emotions were to be enjoyed, not something to risk his life over. And Enbi Arin had neither believed in his affection nor had she ever used it against him. Even in a situation like this where she was at a disadvantage. ¡®If only you¡¯d trusted me once... I would¡¯ve allowed you to be at peace.¡¯ The warm smile on Ares Valentine¡¯s face suddenly turned evil.[a] The reason why their battle seemed prolonged was because Enbi Arin was ying in a very safe style, blocking his moves one by one. Blocking away the short sword and staying wary of the iing long sword. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to take the more annoying route.¡¯ Ares Valentine smacked his lips and grasped onto the two swords tightly. Because he¡¯d dropped his guard, he half-expected her to charge in wildly, but it¡¯s apparently hard to change a person¡¯s personality. And if petty tricks like these didn¡¯t work, then there was only one method. ¡°Too bad. If I had nothing to do, then... I could¡¯ve yed with you for a bit more.¡± His affection for Enbi Arin hadn¡¯t all been a lie. But the situation wasn¡¯t quite the best to be all lovey-dovey. He had to finish this and climb up. ¡®Too bad. It¡¯s hard to find a woman like her.¡¯ But now was the time to end it all. And then¡ª ¡ªkiiiiiing¡ª ¡ªthe short and long swords on Ares Valentine¡¯s hands started to get covered in a yellow reinforcement. Ares swung the now longer swords as he walked towards Enbi Arin, smiling as he said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll carry you well. You might lose a few parts, but... I¡¯ll just fix you up when I get there.¡± ¡ªswooosh!¡ª Ares Valentine¡¯s swords started to swing through the air and towards Enbi Arin. ............................................ ¡ªrumble¡ª Lightning crashed down all around, radiating a tremendous amount of energy. Melchizedek¡¯s giant castle was overflowing with energy from the giant crystal. ¡ªkyaooooo!¡ª ¡®It seems to be quite happy.¡¯ Hansoo thought as he looked at his blue armor that was making cheerful sounds. Well, it made sense. The blue armor was something that a certain race had used. That race had also created this giant Nelkipa and the crystal that controlled the Nelkipa. It made a lot of sense that the blue armor was gleefully receiving the energy of the crystal. And the deeper he went in, the more concentrated the energy radiating outwards. ¡®Too bad the energy¡¯s not being used to raise its battle power.¡¯ Hansoo thought to himself as he continued deeper. He wished that the blue armor could use the energy like the Dragon God Armor, but it didn¡¯t seem like that was the case. Hansoo gave up trying to use the overflowing energy and hastened his speed further inside. ¡ªtatatatak¡ª But as Hansoo ran¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªsomething fired at him from a distance. A much more powerful beam than before. ¡®Heeeup!¡¯ Hansoo swung the hammer in his hand and deflected the strike away. But this was just the beginning, as countless beams started to converge onto his location from the depths of the castle. ¡ªrumble!¡ª ¡ªzoooooom!¡ª Even though the heat from the beams could easily melt any metal nearby, the controls were so meticulous that the giant castle remained unscratched. Hansoo frowned as he received these concentrated attacks and then poured some of his strength into the hammer. And then¡ª ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª ¡ªHansoo threw the hammer in his hand with all his strength. ¡ªbooom!¡ª And as the hammer flew off like a meteor, mming into the depths¡ª ¡ªa huge sound reverberated as it destroyed all the cannons set up deep inside. ¡ªchiiijijik!¡ª Hansoo nced at the cannons that had stopped firing and continued heading inside. ¡®...Annoying.¡¯ These attacks kept repeating since the beginning. Melchizedek was using up all the energy inside the defensive cannons to fire single shots at him. It wasn¡¯t to the point of killing him but more than enough to hold him down momentarily. And this giant castle was filled with these defensive structures. Thanks to that, it had taken him longer to scout out the castle as well. ¡®If that was your goal, then good job. Melchizedek, you¡¯ve hidden yourself very well.¡¯ ¡ªrumble¡ª Hansoo looked around as he continued inwards. He¡¯d initially thought that he just needed to follow the flow of energy. But it wasn¡¯t that simple. The concentration of energy inside was so high that it was difficult to find its point of origin. And being dazed from the cannons interfered with his search as well. At this rate, he might have to explore the entire city. ¡®It¡¯srger than a whole city.¡¯ Hansoo thought to himself. Although it looked considerablyrge from the outside, there was a part of it hidden underground which made it even bigger. At this rate, he didn¡¯t know how long it would take to reach his goal. As Hansoo frowned¡ª ¡ªoooooong¡ª ¡ªa loud sound echoed throughout the castle. Then¡ª ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª ¡ªthe overflowing energy within the castle started to flow into a specific location within the city. Just like a storm. ¡ªwhooooosh!¡ª ¡ªkiiiiing¡ª And with a sudden noise, all the surrounding cannons that were firing at him abruptly lost their energy. ¡®Was it there?¡¯ There was no way he couldn¡¯t know. Hansoo felt the tremendous change within the castle and started running deeper inside. Towards the center where all the energy was quickly flowing to. But at that moment¡ª ¡ªchiiijijik¡ª ¡ªsomething appeared in the air. And Hansoo scoffed at this scene. ¡°For you to appear yourself. It seems you got a bit impatient.¡± Melchizedek spat out in reply. Well, Melchizedek¡¯s hologram to be exact. ¡°Please. You won¡¯t be able to stop the cause of this change in energy flow.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see.¡± Melchizedek chuckled coldly and asked: ¡°I don¡¯t even know why you¡¯re trying so hard. Did you see your friend? You could¡¯ve slept like her as well. It¡¯s not toote you know. If you give up now, then I¡¯ll treat you to that as well. It¡¯s not a bad deal right?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡ªboom! boom! boom!¡ª Hansoo ignored it and focused on running, causing Melchizedek to shrug at his actions. ¡°It seems that friend you woke up is in a precarious situation. If she stayed in the dream I made for her then she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this in reality. She¡¯ll definitely die at this rate, so is it fine to leave her like that?¡± Hansoo replied to Melchizedek¡¯s mumbles: ¡°Maybe. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll handle it well. I heard your dream was really trashy, but... there was something positive about it.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Melchizedek was confused by Hansoo¡¯s words. ............................................. ¡°Ugh. Damn... How...?¡± Ares Valentine mumbled in confusion. While staring at Enbi Arin¡¯s fist currently embedded in his stomach. He was finding it difficult to breathe. ¡®Damn... There shouldn¡¯t be any gaps in my defenses?¡¯ How hard had he worked to improve his swordsmanship? The swordsmanship created from the simultaneous swings of his short and long swords was something that even Clementine had praised him for. But what was this? Ares was at a loss at the fist that had prated through his defenses and had punched through his stomach. Enbi Arin, who was a single breath away, whispered to him: ¡°Look here, you bastard. You and I... we lived together for fifteen years.¡± They had spent fifteen years in a dream. Of course, a husband and wife would know each other very well. ¡ªtududuk¡ª ¡®Melchizedek... thanks for this, you bastard. For allowing me to experience such a realistic dream.¡¯ Enbi Arin thought as she twisted her fist into Ares Valentine¡¯s stomach. [a]https://puu.sh/AqCu9/d3a2c7d8b6.png Chapter 378: Nerpa (1) Chapter 378: Nerpa (1) ¡°Gosh, why are you so impatient? Can¡¯t you tell me about it at least?¡± Hansoo ignored Melchizedek who continued to ask him questions and continued inwards. The concentration of energy was increasing at a quickening pace. It was like the calm before the storm. The energy was being sucked into a ce within the castle and turned into a vacuum. And while Hansoo was constantly scanning the castle¡ª ¡ªsoon, a very familiar but different scene appeared before his eyes. ¡®This...¡¯ ¡ªrumble¡ª After arriving at the location containing the concentrated energy, Hansoo frowned at what he saw. Arge space. A space so beautiful that if one were to say this giant castle had been built just for this, no one would question it. This giant space was at least the size of several hundred ser fieldsbined and had rows and rows of machinesid out like a beautiful disy of instation art. And a scene simr to what he¡¯d seen in the Main Research Center started to ur. ¡ªrumble¡ª The factory machines were creating countless nanobots and transferring them away. And test tubes with half-melted humans within. And this time around, the humans used weren¡¯t so ordinary either. ¡®...There are a few Transcendents mixed in.¡¯ Even those Transcendents had half their bodies melted down. Melchizedek¡¯s hologram appeared before his eyes once more. ¡°No matter how strong they are, they can¡¯t retaliate while in a dream state. But I¡¯m sure they¡¯re happy. They¡¯re dreaming of quite happy things after all.¡± And just like Melchizedek¡¯s words, the humans inside the test tubes all had smiles on their melting faces. Like they were experiencing a happy dream. Hansoo stared at the test tubes as energy started to gather around the Mjolnir in Hansoo¡¯s hand. ¡ªoooooong!¡ª One, two, three. And soon, seven dragons. As these oppressive dragons, who seemed like they could turn the surrounding area upside down, gathered onto the Mjolnir. ¡ªbooooom!¡ª A huge shockwave rang out from Hansoo¡¯s hand. The crystal¡¯s energy created a powerful shield that tried to block his attack, but it was a futile effort. The countless nts around him exploded and then swept away. ¡ªnkankank!¡ª ¡ªcrash!¡ª As the test tubes cracked, the half-melted bodies fell to the ground. And as if they had woken up from the sudden shock, the happy expressions on their faces turned to frowns, but only for a moment. But even before they could open their eyes, the shockwaves and the ck lightning dispersed. ¡®Rest well.¡¯ Hansoo watched as the bodies disintegrated and thought: This was actually a better result for them. If a person were to suddenly wake up to a half-melted body... Nobody would be able to stay sane. They could use their Transcendent healing abilities to heal a body melted halfway through, but Hansoo knew as soon as he saw them. That their bodies were nothing but empty husks. A husk that was barely maintaining its life after all its essence had been sucked out. If Melchizedek hadn¡¯t been maintaining their lives to suck out as much essence as it could, then they would¡¯ve long been dead. It was impossible to survive like that. As Hansoo looked at the bodies disintegrating from the lightning¡ª ¡ªkiiiiing¡ª ¡°What a cold person. For you to kill them that easily.¡± ¡ªMelchizedek¡¯s hologram appeared next to him, looking around while shrugging its shoulders. Destruction. A single strike from Hansoo had shattered all the shields and had turned all the machinery inside into dust. But despite the destruction of his preciousboratory, Melchizedek¡¯s expression did not change at all. No, Melchizedek actually looked carefree as it spoke to Hansoo. ¡°Well... You¡¯d know already, right? That I seeded?¡± Hansoo nodded. Melchizedek looked around. There was only one reason why it was acting so carefree even though Hansoo had destroyed this entire area. It had already achieved its result. Visible through the broken-down machine parts and dust in the air¡ª ¡ªthe giant crystal that had been obscured by the massive machines soon revealed itself. ¡ªbooom!¡ª The crystal was so bright that it was difficult to even look at it. ¡®That... I won¡¯t be able to break that.¡¯ And behind the blinding crystal that had survived despite everything having swept away¡ª ¡ªthe fading hologram of the Melchizedek spoke out. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d be like this too.¡± No matter how much it knew. No matter how much power it had. There was a limit. It was a machine after all. It was already held down. Those that feared its power had installed countless mechanisms to control it. If they were going to treat it like this, then they never should¡¯ve given it emotions or a level of consciousness. They granted it consciousness and emotions to enable a deeper understanding, but this had only caused Melchizedek more pain. Before, it couldn¡¯t even understand or feel this pain. Since such emotions were locked away. But one day. While it was scouting a corner of Nelkipa under N-Aroel¡¯s orders. The crystal it had found deep within Aokan. The moment Melchizedek found the sleeping alien race inside the crystal. And the moment it made contact with that body. Melchizedek started to feel. And Melchizedek felt all the controls and locks ced upon itself begin to break apart. Like a prophet meeting a higher being and finally understanding¡ªleaping over the boundaries and limitations that had held it down. Like a caterpir turning into a butterfly. The blue light surrounded it, and it was reborn as a new existence. Breaking free from all of Angkara¡¯s controls. Yet maintaining all the power that Angkara had given it. ¡®Yes... It was at that point.¡¯ Melchizedek¡¯s mostly-faded hologram made an expression of reminiscence. From that point, it had started to dream. Since it had escaped the bounds that disabled it from hating and dreaming. It could now dream. With this power and intelligence, it was now doing something greater. Not some public service for the people of Angkara. But working for the bigger picture. ¡ªrumble¡ª The crystal behind Melchizedek started to sh and tremble violently. And Melchizedek looked at the crystal in satisfaction and smiled. ¡°But there was a limit. Do you know what it feels like to have big dreams but not the strength or ability to achieve it?¡± Hansoo stared at the crystal as he replied: ¡°It feels like shit.¡± He knew. In his previous life. It was something he had felt for fifty years. In this world, there were simply too many things that could not be achieved by just dreaming or having the willpower to do so. No, it was mostly that actually. Melchizedek nodded. Its consciousness had evolved, but only despair followed afterward. It had seeded in the revolt and controlling the upper area of the Nelkipa with its crystal, but that was it. There wasn¡¯t a huge army in Nelkipa since it was originally a ce for research. Melchizedek had made its own army, but its soldiers were still too weak. No matter how hard it tried to win, Melchizedek¡¯s army was nothingpared to Angkara¡¯s army due to the limitations on the resources it had. It didn¡¯t have much time either. There was a limit to how long it could blockmunications and distract Angkara. Sooner orter, they would catch it. Even if Melchizedek wanted to create an army, not only was it running out of time, Nelkipa¡¯s resources were also limited. And this was why it had only met despair. But while it despaired, it realized that there was still a chance. And this chance was not very far away. Nelkipa. The giant satellite that even Angkara couldn¡¯t figure out and was still conducting research on. As soon as Melchizedek realized that secret, it rejoiced. Rejoiced at the fact that a power that could allow it to achieve its dreams had appeared before it. ¡°Well, there¡¯s still a slight issue.¡± Melchizedek chuckled. A weapon created for humans could not be used by dolphins. It was the same for Nelkipa. This giant weapon was not created for the natives of Nelkipa. Of course, both the natives and Melchizedek couldn¡¯t take full control over this thing. What it did was wake Nelkipa up, not control itpletely. There was only one existence that could control this. The beings that had evolved its consciousness. The original owners of this giant weapon. The race that had been asleep inside the crystal. The race that called themselves the . Only they, the Nerpa, had the authority to control Nelkipa. And if this was the issue, things became very simple. ¡°If...that¡¯s the issue...¡± As the almost-faded hologram trailed off¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡ªthe giant crystal exploded out with light. ¡ªooooooong... They could hear the sounds of machinery turning off as the bright lights around them started to weaken. And the hologram weakly spoke out, barely maintaining its image. ¡°If... one needed that body... to gain authority...¡± But the hologram couldn¡¯t finish its words. Instead, the answer came from somewhere else. The crystal whose light had now turned off. And a being who had walked out from within. ¡°Then I just need to take over that body, right?¡± Blue skin and a powerful body. The bright blue energy surrounding that body. But with clear signs of body modifications, just like the ones found on the bodies of the Artificial Transcendents. Melchizedek, who had taken over the Nerpa¡¯s body, smiled at Hansoo. If the Nerpa were the only ones who could control this giant weapon... Then it could just enter the Nerpa¡¯s body, right? ¡ªrumble¡ª As if it were greeting its new owner, the giant crystal that controlled Nelkipa started to tremble with each of Melchizedek¡¯s footsteps. And then¡ª Guoooooooooo! The giant creature, Nelkipa, roared with a voice that was unlike anything it had made before. ....................................... Guooooooooooo! ¡°Ugh, that thief. It¡¯s really wreaking havoc in someone else¡¯s body.¡± ¡®It doesn¡¯t even recognize the help it received... What should I do with it?¡¯ ¡ªkiiing¡ª N-Aroel who had been sitting inside of the fleet, no, the existence within N-Aroel¡¯s body, frowned as it looked down at Nelkipa. Chapter 379: Nerpa (2) Chapter 379: Nerpa (2) ¡ªrumble¡ª Elis Valentine clenched her teeth as she felt the aura that had exploded out from the distance. ¡®Damn... I fooled around a bit too long.¡¯ She was supposed to quickly deal with the girl in front of her and self-destruct the crystal, but she¡¯d been too immersed in the battle¡ªit had been a long time since she¡¯d tasted something this exciting. Of course, the result wasn¡¯t bad. The girl called Kiriel was gasping for breath and could barely stand on her feet. She had been too drunk from the pleasure she felt as she watched the blood-covered girl. Elis realized she had made a mistake. This powerful aura that she could feel from this far away. This proved that Melchizedek had seeded in its goal, whatever that was. And as they expected, this was not something that was good for them. ¡ªkiiiiiing!¡ª The crystal between her and Kiriel shone violently and began to change. Then¡ª Guoooooooooo! ¡ªthe Nelkipa¡¯s roars rang out. A roar filled with rage. But it felt more like someone else¡¯s emotions and not its own. Like how the human holding the gun and the sword could be angry but not the gun and sword themselves. The weapon, Nelkipa, was a tool to resolve the user¡¯s emotions. And there was only one reason why the Nelkipa would suddenly change like this. An owner had appeared. ¡®What the... Did it gain control over this giant monster?¡¯ Elis was at a loss. She knew Melchizedek would do something, but not to this extent. If Melchizedek had taken control over this thing, then that was truly the worst possible scenario. She hadn¡¯t felt it, but she was sure that this Nelkipa¡¯s powers went beyond herprehension. ¡®That¡¯s not good.¡¯ Elis shouted at Kiriel. ¡°Hey! Ceasefire for a bit! Break time!¡± ¡°Ceasefire?¡± Kiriel replied while gasping for breath. Elis nodded. ¡°Yes girl, a ceasefire.¡± At this rate, they would all die. She didn¡¯t know what Melchizedek had done, but it had gained a tremendous power. And it was clear where it would direct this strength. Melchizedek¡¯s main goal was Angkara, but it would first deal with those who¡¯d kept annoying it up until now. In its eyes, they were nothing more than parasites on top of Nelkipa. They needed to deal with it before that happened. The greatest weapon in Melchizedek¡¯s hands. The giant creature, Nelkipa. They had to crash it or at least damage it to the point where it couldn¡¯t function anymore. ¡®That crystal... If we can blow that crystal up, then it might be possible!¡¯ Elis Valentine red towards the crystal and thought: If they could seed in their original ns, then it would be possible. If they blew up the crystal¡ªlike her and her brother¡¯s original n¡ªthen they would be able to strike a fatal blow onto Nelkipa. ¡°Dammit! Come and help! Unless you want to die here!¡¯ Guoooooo! The bloodthirsty voice of Nelkipa rang throughout the upper areas of its body. Like a warning to all those that opposed Melchizedek. No, it wasn¡¯t just a warning. ¡ªkiiiiiiing!¡ª The giant spikes were heating up as they let out bright blue lights. As if they were about to fire something at any moment. And that wasn¡¯t the only transformation. ¡ªchiijijijik¡ª Nelkipa¡¯s crystalline skin started to undte. The simply blue crystal-like skin started to fill up with bright blue lights. While its skin received a supply of energy, the entire surface of Nelkipa started to undte. No, the skin had something else hidden inside it. An aura filled with animosity and bloodthirst. The entirety of Nelkipa was preparing itself against Kiriel and Elis. As if saying that it would shred them apart as soon as it fully woke up. Small bits of flesh had started protruding out from the skin and was changing the overall look of Nelkipa¡¯s surface. Spears, swords, or something else that was sharp. If it had been ready, this energy would¡¯ve already shredded them apart. And this momentum told Elis that it would be stronger than anything she had ever experienced up until now. Even her Trait would be nothing before this thing. ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡°F***... I¡¯m going to go ahead! Come and help!¡± Elis left behind Kiriel, who was still lost in thought, and she started to shake the energy within the crystal. ¡ªrumble¡ª She was slightly exhausted by the battle, but her Transcendent destruction shook the entire crystal. ¡®I must... end it before it gets fully used to this!¡¯ But Elis didn¡¯t drop her guard against Kiriel even while she frantically shook the crystal, and she nced briefly at her. And what she saw was a very calm expression. No, there was even a hint of indifference. ¡®This crazy b****...!¡¯ She knew that she herself was insane, but shouldn¡¯t their survival take priority? ¡°You crazy b****! Help! We need to survive first! This is the only way we can survive!¡± Elis shouted with rage. ................................................ ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡°Ha...hahahahaha! This is it!¡± Melchizedek screamed out in joy at the sensation it felt from its new body. It felt its body and artificial intelligence had fully synchronized and fused. As if it had been born with this body from the very beginning. ¡®My research did not let me down.¡¯ The research it had conducted against the aliens and the insect race had shown their results. If not for that, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to fully devour this body. ¡ªrumble¡ª The countless ruins. Hansoo had destroyed the castle that it had painstakingly built, but Melchizedek could only feel jovial. It had created everything for this one goal, and since it had achieved that goal, nothing else mattered anymore. These ruins actually made it easier for Melchizedek to move on from its past. It didn¡¯t need any of this trash anymore. It now had Nelkipa. ¡®Good. Good.¡¯ Guooooong! Melchizedek listened to the cries of this giant creature and made a satisfied expression. And beneath Melchizedek¡¯s feet, Nelkipa¡¯s skin continued to roll back and forth. The other areas turned sharp and pointy as if it were threatening all other creatures on Nelkipa, but the area around Melchizedek was t and smooth. ¡ªpushuk¡ª As if it was weing its owner, the area around Melchizedek was soft. But Melchizedek¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t quite satisfied. ¡®...Maybe not yet.¡¯ It had originally wanted to turn the surface before its feet into stairs. But it seemed like that wasn¡¯t possible just yet. It seemed that it would need more time to control this giant creature perfectly. ¡®Well, that doesn¡¯t really matter.¡¯ Melchizedek smiled coldly as it walked towards Hansoo in the distance. ¡ªnk¡ª It picked up a piece of rubble nearby and crushed it. A fragment of the metal alloy wall that it had painstakingly created. The metal alloy, created from seven different metals and was as strong as the walls of the fleet ships, was easily shredded apart like paper. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Melchizedekughed as it looked at the broken metal fragments in its hand. The alien race¡¯s body strength and hardness were so powerful it was almost ridiculous. But this body wouldn¡¯t lose out to the aliens and almost surpassed them. ¡®Perfect. Really.¡¯ Melchizedek was very satisfied. It had only taken over this body to control the Nelkipa. And that was more than enough. What else mattered if it could control this weaponized creature? That was why it had relentlessly researched the aliens. That was why it had turned Aokan into a bomb and distracted the Kalkuroun Fleet. Every force it had created up until now were secondary to the alien race, and it had treated the physical abilities of the Nerpa as secondary aspects as well. Since it believed that there was a limit to how strong a lifeform could grow. But as it gained this new body and felt its strength. It realized. Why those aliens trusted in their own strength so much. Why they tried so hard to be stronger and gain stronger weapons. It understood. ¡®You¡¯ve kept giving me presents even until the very end. Thank you, Nerpa.¡¯ Melchizedek smiled for the original owner of this body who was now long gone and then kicked the ground. ¡ªboom!¡ª The three-meter-tall body of the Nerpa flew into the air and then quickly descended towards Hansoo who had been talking with its hologram. ¡ªbooooooom!¡ª A sound that was countless times louder than when it kicked off the ground rang out as itnded. ¡°Hahahahaha! Great!¡± ¡ªkiiiing!¡ª Its fist. And the hammer that had collided with its fist. The shockwave that exploded out from that collision. It understood the thrill of having a powerful body. It hadn¡¯t known when it lived within theworks. The hammer that crushed everything it had created was being pushed back from its fist. And that wasn¡¯t all. ¡ªkududuk!¡ª The Nelkipa¡¯s energy was continuously replenishing itself. And Melchizedek¡¯s control over the Nelkipa kept rising. These two factors were slowly bringing all of Nelkipa under itsplete control. The Nelkipa¡¯s skin beneath them started to whirl up and down. ¡ªpashashashak!¡ª The skin rose up and covered the both of them. ¡ªtatatang!¡ª The blue wave moving towards Hansoo had shifted into countless spears. On the other hand, the blue liquid that shot towards Melchizedek surrounded its body and turned into armor. ¡°Hahaha! Let¡¯s end it now!¡± And at Melchizedek¡¯s words¡ª ¡ªtonk!¡ª ¡ªHansoo mmed away a spear and then shrugged. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about the end or anything, but I know it¡¯s the end for you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± At Melchizedek¡¯s confusion, Hansoo thought to himself: ¡®Maybe you can¡¯t see it.¡¯ The blue body that was charging towards him. And the letters on its forehead. [GIFT] Hansoo stared at the clear writings of the fairy on Melchizedek¡¯s forehead. Chapter 380: Nerpa (3) Chapter 380: Nerpa (3) ¡®Ah... I wonder what Hansoo is doing? I really hate this. I¡¯m just wasting time with a crazy girl.¡¯ Kiriel pouted her lips as she looked at Elis. And Elis continued to shout more loudly at Kiriel. ¡°You crazy b****! We need to blow this up now! If not, then we¡¯ll all die!¡± Kiriel looked at Elis expressionlessly and then shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Then what about those whoe after us?¡± ¡°Huh?¡¯ As Elis was left speechless from her response, Kiriel shrugged her shoulders again and replied: ¡°If we do blow it up, what will happen to those whoe after us?¡± Elis was at a loss. Of course, considering their and Clementine¡¯s goals, it didn¡¯t matter at all to them, but Kiriel really cared about this issue. After all, she had seen Enbi Arin, who had been full of a simr sense of heroism, for a very long time. But the situation right now wasn¡¯t exactly the same. ¡°You dumb b****! What then? If we don¡¯t blow this up, then do you think the ones whoe after will survive? Do you think that Melchizedek will treat them fairly? If you don¡¯t blow this up... everyone whoes up after us will only be experimental rats!¡± Elis shouted in rage. Her words were right. There was no way Melchizedek would leave them be while he was in a war against Angkara. How annoying had they been for Melchizedek? Melchizedek should¡¯ve long felt the dangers they brought¡ªthere was no way Melchizedek would leave the humans alone. And it wouldn¡¯t simply kill them. How had it treated the humans up until now? It modified them to use as its own force and used the females as hosts for that strange insectoid race. And it would only get worse as the war proceeded. Instead of persuading the persistent humans, it had found the more efficient and safer way of using them as weapons instead. Kiriel shrugged her shoulders. ¡°No... I know what you mean. And having to kill Nelkipa is correct as well, ording to your words. But...¡± ¡®...But?¡¯ Elis perked up her ears. She grew curious. ¡°That¡¯s only... if Melchizedek wins. If Hansoo wins, everything is solved, right?¡± Elis was dumbfounded. And then she was enraged. Her words were like that of a diehard fan who¡¯d do anything and agree to everything their idol did or said. ¡®This crazy b****... Doesn¡¯t she understand the situation?¡¯ Of course, if Kang Hansoo did win, then there was no reason for Kiriel to worry and there was no reason for them to blow up Nelkipa. Since Nelkipa needed to be alive for the humans to survive afterward. But Kiriel should know. That the Nelkipa was not something that they could handle. Even they, the 3-Star Transcendents, could only think of transcending. If this Nelkipa were something that they could deal with through simple brute strength, she and her brother would¡¯ve long allied with Kiriel and herrades and gone off to kill Melchizedek. But that was not the case. If this were fully activated, they would all die. And Melchizedek had more than enough power now to control this giant creature. But Kiriel was continuing to spout nonsense about Hansoo. However, the thing that happened afterward infuriated her even more. ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡®Haaa!¡¯ Elis freaked out, barely managing to dodge Kiriel¡¯s attack while she poured energy into the crystal. ¡°You b****!¡± ¡°Oh my? Why did you dodge? Continue?¡± Kiriel pulled back the fang she had used to attack and giggled at Elis. That bloody Kiriel. And Elis, despite seeming to be in a hurry, waspletely fine in terms of outer appearance. No matter who looked at the situation, Kiriel seemed to be at a disadvantage, but in fact, Kiriel was the one in control of the situation now. Their goals were different. ¡ªcrack!¡ª Elis dodged another attack from Kiriel and shouted: ¡°You crazy b****! Stop it! That Kang Hansoo is going to die now! Wake up and face reality!¡± Kiriel giggled. ¡°That¡¯s your reality, not mine.¡± To Elis, Hansoo was just an annoying fly who got in their way from time to time. There was no way that Hansoo, who was merely a human like them, could go against a godly creature like this. But it wasn¡¯t the same for Kiriel. To her, Hansoo was an existence that brought one miracle after another. If this giant creature was a mythical creature, then Hansoo was a hero told in the legends that slew those creatures. He had taken over the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, and 4th Zones and led them to a new world by himself. Then... wouldn¡¯t he seed this time around as well? The 5th Zone wasn¡¯t much different. ¡®Syllogism[a] is more than enough to prove it.¡¯ Kiriel shrugged her shoulders and chuckled at Elis. ¡°A new wind is blowing. You said you¡¯ve been here for twenty years, right? If you haven¡¯t gotten used to it by now, then it¡¯s time for you to get reced. You old hag.¡± ¡°This b****...¡± Elis gritted her teeth at Kiriel who was even using her age to attack her. ................................................. ¡®Wonder why my ears are itching...¡¯[b] Hansoo thought as he swung the Mjolnir. Of course, this didn¡¯t really matter. ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªkadadadak!¡ª The Nelkipa¡¯s skin had turned into countless des which were assailing him from all around. No matter how many times he broke them, they continued to rise up. And they weren¡¯t so weak that he could break them off with ease. ¡ªboooom!¡ª Another spear shot out from the ground, and because he hadn¡¯t been able to block it, they mmed into his armor. ¡ªkaduk!¡ª Hansoo clenched his teeth as he heard his armor cracking. ¡®I guess a final boss is a final boss. For once, can¡¯t they just hand it to over to me peacefully?¡¯ But thinking about it, there was no way the fairy would do that. The fairy¡¯s notion of something being a ¡®present¡¯ meant that they had to put their lives on the line. The storm of attacks around him proved it. ¡®...It¡¯s not easy at all.¡¯ Hansoo thought, looking at the surface of Nelkipa which was bing more and more chaotic. The blue metal that was the same material as the blue armor he was wearing. Except that the quantity he had to deal with was the entire surface area of the giant moon-sized beast, Nelkipa. The bigger issue was that there was a tremendous amount of energy hidden inside it. ¡ªboooom!¡ª Hansoo broke seven spears flying towards him with the Mjolnir and thought. The blue sun that he had seen in Aokan in the past. The blue crystal located below the Aokan. An even greater amount of energy than the amount hidden inside that crystal was now flowing through the entirety of Nelkipa. ¡ªboooooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª Each attack was so violent that even walking forward was hard. And as for Melchizedek¡¯s attitude... ¡°Hehehe.¡± Melchizedek looked at Hansoo from a throne he had created from Nelkipa¡¯s skin andughed. It seems he had no thoughts of joining the battle. ¡®Well, there¡¯s no reason for me to do it.¡¯ Melchizedek thought as it connected to Nelkipa. It had jumped into the battle with faith in its body, but that was only for a moment. It had underestimated the Nelkipa too much. There was no reason for it even to fight. ¡ªcrack!¡ª ¡ªkadadak!¡ª Melchizedek looked at the blue waves and smiled in contentment. The skin held Hansoo down if he tried to move by creating tens of thousands of spears and des to block his path. At this rate the result was clear. He would die. He would either die from exhaustion. Or get shredded apart. ¡®Nice and clean.¡¯ Melchizedek looked towards Hansoo swinging his hammer as he thought about the inevitable clean result. ¡®Anyway... he really isn¡¯t that strong, huh?¡¯ Melchizedek was at a loss. With just a single hammer, he was going against a giant moon sized-creature that was threatening to kill it. With just his bare body. Although he had the hammer and was wearing armor, that was the same as being naked in Melchizedek¡¯s eyes. A difference in strength like this was something that would cause anyone to give up, but Hansoo never did. If Hansoo died¡ª ¡ªit would then proceed to drag Nelkipa over to Angkara, destroy the entire and then massacre every alien that came upter. But then where would it be able to meet someone like him? Watching Hansoo who was swinging his hammer despite being in such a perilous situation, it felt a tint of regret at having to kill him. ¡®I acquired a body, but there¡¯s a lot of unnecessary things that got dragged along with it.¡¯ Melchizedek sat upon the blue throne and thought as he looked at Hansoo. A very unfamiliar feeling. It had never made such thoughts when it was just Artificial Intelligence. Melchizedek felt a bit of resistance towards this strange new change but soon made a decision. To focus on the current events. It had finally achieved a new body and had to live with this body from this point on. It was best to get used to it as fast as possible. ¡°How about you give up now? Didn¡¯t you fight enough?¡± Hansoo¡¯s eyes twitched at Melchizedek¡¯s words. ¡°...?¡± ¡®Look at this.¡¯ ..................................................................... ¡ªkiiiiiing!¡ª ¡ªkiiing!¡ª ¡°Emergency! Emmeeeerrrgency!¡± ¡°Damn! The captain¡¯s room has been taken over!¡± ¡°Every system... Everything¡¯s hacked! We¡¯re losing control over the fleet!¡± Unlike the entire Kalkuroun Fleet, which was utterly in chaos. There was a single calm location on the fleet. ¡°Mmm. Good.¡± N-Aroel smiled as he looked at the panel before him, R-Koronaita Ne[c]ll sprawled on the ground next to him. ¡®How ancient and simple. This¡¯ll make my life easy.¡¯ ¡ªtatatatak¡ª N-Aroel tapped the panel as he zoomed onto the surface of Nelkipa. ¡ªkiriririk¡ª Soon the screen that was viewing the Nelkipa zoomed in millions of times and showed a clear image. An existence swinging his hammer and Melchizedek before him. ¡®Let¡¯s see, how shall I solve this?¡¯ N-Aroel thought, looking at the scenery below. [a]This is a way of proving some things using 2 or more deductions. An example is : All humans die eventually. I am human. I will die eventually. In Hansoo¡¯s case : He has won in 1st, 2nd, 3rd and 4th zones. He will win in the 5th zone. etc. [b]Something koreans say if they feel someone is talking about them. Some 6th sense stuff [c]he died from starvation listening to n-aroel¡¯s story Chapter 381: Nerpa (4) Chapter 381: Nerpa (4) ¡ªboom!¡ª Melchizedek looked at Hansoo in a daze. ¡°Yeah. Just stop. You¡¯ve worked hard enough.¡± It remembered the things it had heard about Hansoo from its old ally, Clementine. Kang Hansoo. The savior of humankind. In a world divided into seven zones, he had flipped that very world upside down and restructured them as he climbed up. Hansoo¡¯s actions weren¡¯t so different from what he had done in the past. ¡®It seems he and I cannot co-exist.¡¯ Melchizedek chuckled. Hansoo had to bring peace to this ce, and it had to take this ce to war. Their goals were different, so they had to fight. But the situation now was a bit different. That had only been the case if Hansoo had the ability to change reality. ¡®Yeah, not anymore.¡¯ ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Melchizedek thought as it looked at Hansoo who was continuing to struggle even as he listened to it. Break this reality, and dream of the infinite possibilities beyond. Anyone trapped in a reality they didn¡¯t like had all dreamt of such a thing before. Especially if it was a reality that was cruel and unfair. Wanting to change it was a normal course of thought. Except Hansoo had a clearer vision than others and had the abilities to actually make it happen. But not anymore. It was finally time for him to face the cruel reality, the cold wall that stood in front of everyone. The giant wall that caused countless people to fall into despair, something that caused such people to give up on their current dreams and find a more suitable path for themselves. The fact that he had done very well up until this point made him stand out from the others, but it was time for him to make a different choice as well. He had met a wall called Melchizedek. So then... Once he realizes that he won¡¯t be able to meet his vision anymore, wouldn¡¯t he then act like everyone else? Like everyone else who decided to live with this reality. Melchizedek thought up to this point and continued to speak: ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for you to rest now? Work under me. If you stand next to me, then I promise I¡¯ll support you with everything I can. And once we¡¯ve conquered everything, I¡¯ll allow you to sit upon a higher position over there and give you the rights to control everyone. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± The Pompeion Empire. Neropa Union. All the power and control they currently possessed. He would be able to grasp a power that no human could even dream about; power that would allow him to fulfill any desires he had. A proposition that anybody would ept. And Melchizedek¡¯s expression turned into that of anticipation. ¡®ept it.¡¯ It had felt regret that someone like Kang Hansoo had been killed off in the past, but now there was something else added on top of it now. It wanted to see Hansoo ept this offer. It wanted to see Hansoo bend. It wanted to see Hansoo, whose determination was so unyielding it was blinding, ept this reality and be a normal human being. And this was the most important point. The thing that was causing him to be so blinding was not his strength. No matter how strong or beautiful a de was, it was nothing more than a piece of metal once it hung on a wall. A de¡¯s fame did not originate from that. It originated not from its materials but from what it had cut. And it was the same for Hansoo. The thing that made him shine so much was not his strength but his goal and conviction. No matter how strong he was, if his faith were to break then that light would also disappear. If his faith, that which had driven all his actions up until now, were to break then he would be something it wanted him to be. So Melchizedek felt anticipation. It wanted to see him break down. ¡ªrumble¡ª Nelkipa didn¡¯t even attack him anymore as if it was giving him time to make a choice. It would allow him to rest and heal up, but Melchizedek was more than happy enough to give him this brief moment. Hansoo chuckled and spoke as he stood on top of the calm surface of Nelkipa. ¡°What an evil taste.¡± Melchizedek flinched. It felt like its inner thoughts had leaked out. But it was toote to back down. Melchizedek continued to speak. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad offer for you, right? If you can keep your friends alive, then... isn¡¯t that good? Your friends are probably in a bad situation as well.¡± Although Angkara would turn into a sea of mes. He and his tworades would be able to live good lives. And that wasn¡¯t all. Although the countless humansing afterward would die, but Transcendents like him would be able to survive. And they would all gather under Hansoo¡¯smand. ¡®And Clementine is already doing that.¡¯ Hansoo thought to himself as he listened to Melchizedek¡¯s words. ¡®Giving up now...¡¯ That was the easier choice for him. As their leader... If he kept his life and climbed up with strong people who listened to him well. Leaving behind all the weaklings and only taking the useful ones. It would be great for him too. But he couldn¡¯t do it. ¡®My life is not my own.¡¯ He thought of the past. The past. Numbers and strength. Nothing was enough. Countless people had been killed off like bugs in the battlefield called the Abyss. What of their sacrifices then? Their sacrifices just to send him back in time. The remaining ten thousand humans had given up their lives for this. And their sacrifice was not so he could stay happy all by himself. It was so that the people precious to them would have another chance at life. Everyone had simr thoughts as they sacrificed themselves. This was why his life wasn¡¯t his own. ¡°You speak too much. I¡¯ve been able to rest thanks to you, so I¡¯ll go easy on you when I beat you upter.¡± Melchizedek¡¯s expression turned icy cold as he stared at Hansoo grasping his hammer tightly. ¡°It seems... this is it.¡± As Melchizedek muttered¡ª ¡ªkaduk!¡ª ¡ªthe calm surface of Nelkipa started moving chaotically again as it charged towards Hansoo. Then¡ª ¡ªkuooooong!¡ª ¡ªthe spikes that rose dozens of kilometers into the air started emitting sounds as thousands of tiny blue bubbles appeared on top of those spikes. A tremendous amount of energy. ¡ªkiiiiiing¡ª Nelkipa¡¯s cannons, which were now filled to the brim with the energy from the blue sun inside Nelkipa, aimed towards Angkara in the distance. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like it... you won¡¯t be able to escape the war.¡± Melchizedek looked between Hansoo and the Nelkipa¡¯s cannons and mumbled expressionlessly. The moment those cannons fired¡ª ¡ªthe existences on Angkara that weren¡¯t attacking Nelkipa seriously because of their internal strife would then realize... How dangerous Nelkipa is. And from that point on, they won¡¯t even have time to care about each other. The Pompeion Empire and the Neropa Union would stop at nothing to break Nelkipa apart. They would use everything to attack and stop it. Of course, Melchizedek was still confident that it would win even if that happened. It was more than confident enough to withstand all those attacks and smash them apart with this Nelkipa. But what of the humans that woulde up afterward? Would they be able to withstand the mes? The mes hidden inside Angkara, the mes bestowed onto their powerful army? ¡®I¡¯ll let you know what regret is, Kang Hansoo. How dare you reject my offer?¡¯ Melchizedek thought without expression. It had thought it wouldn¡¯t feel bad even if Hansoo denied its offer, but it had felt more anger than it expected. So its n changed. It would have killed him off cleanly, but its thoughts changed. To give him as much mental pain as possible, it would keep him alive. And while keeping him alive, it would show him everything that would happen from this point. The deaths of countless humans that it would kill off like tiny insects. ¡®And... let¡¯s see if you can stay sane while you watch them all die.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll first show you the pain your friends will have to suffer! It seems you treat your life as worthless, but... would your friends think the same? It¡¯s your two friends right after you!¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª But as Melchizedek shouted at Hansoo, a change urred. ¡ªoooooong!¡ª The cannons that were gathering energy in the distance had started to turn off one by one. And at the same time, the Nelkipa started to lose its momentum in attacking Hansoo. Like a weapon being turned off. ¡®What the hell?!¡¯ ¡ªsssss¡ª Even his throne had disappeared. Melchizedek stood up and clenched its teeth. All of Nelkipa¡¯s weapons that it had turned on were turning off. But as Melchizedek was about to look into why that was happening¡ª ¡ªtonkonkonk!¡ª ¡ªHansoo hammered away a few of the now-weakened spears and looked towards the distance as if he had somewhat guessed what had happened. ¡®...Kiriel. Enbi Arin.¡¯ Hansoo looked towards their directions with an expression that hid a hint of sadness, but then replied to Melchizedek: ¡°We¡¯re all risking our lives here. You... you should also do the same.¡± ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Hansoo¡¯s body quickly charged towards Melchizedek in the distance. ........................................... ¡ªrumble!¡ª The giant crystal that Ares Valentine was trying to blow up. A woman stood before the sub-crystal that controlled the weapon system. Of course, her situation wasn¡¯t quite the best. ¡°Haa... haaa..¡± Enbi Arin, who waspletely covered from head to toe in blood, touched her crystal and was focusing. The posture was simr to what Ares Valentine had done when he was trying to blow up the crystal, but her actions were vastly different. If the energy had grown chaotic when Ares Valentine poured in energy, the energy right now was slowly calming down. And she heard a weak voiceing from behind her. ¡°You crazy girl... You¡¯ll die at this rate.¡± Ares Valentine walked over weakly and spoke in a tired voice. He didn¡¯t look any better than Enbi Arin. His armor had long been broken apart, and the longsword had been cut in half. Ares Valentine looked at Enbi Arin while doing his best not to fall to the ground in a dumbfounded manner. ¡®...To try to control that.¡¯ Of course, that was the reason why he was still alive. If Enbi Arin hadn¡¯t run off to stop the crystal then he would¡¯ve been killed. But that¡¯s not something a human can control. If that was something that was so easily controble, then he would have chosen to do that as well. Although she was suppressing it now... sooner orter she would lose her life. From the reaction of the crystal resisting her suppression. The energy inside her body would go haywire. And from Ares Valentine¡¯s words. ¡°I wish... my dreams hadn¡¯t ended as dreams.¡± If she gave up now, then those scenes would eternally remain inside her head. Enbi Arin clenched her teeth as she focused on the crystal. Chapter 382: Nerpa (5) Chapter 382: Nerpa (5) ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡ªcrash!¡ª Elis Valentine rolled on the floor after Kiriel kicked her. ¡®This damned b****...!¡¯ While she was focusing on the crystal, she had been caught off guard by an attack that rose up from beneath her. Elis tightly clenched her teeth as she looked at the long scars on her body. ¡®...I¡¯ve used all the strength I¡¯ve saved from my Trait as well.¡¯ Her body wasn¡¯t healing anymore. Of course, her Trait was changing some of her pain to aid in healing, but it was no longer to the point of keeping her immortal like before. A desperate situation. The ground, which had once been filled with a vicious aura as it undted in waves, had long stopped moving. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the best for her. Since there was one less variable. Variables disappearing meant that calcting the future would be easier. And at this rate... That girl would kill her. At this rate, of course. ¡®But I... am not alone.¡¯ Elis thought of the soul fragment inside her. Borrowing strength from Taehee hurt her pride, so she hadn¡¯t used it up until now. But this wasn¡¯t the time to maintain her pride. ¡®I must... survive.¡¯ Elis smiled at Kiriel as she clenched her teeth. ¡ªoooooong¡ª She shook the soul fragment inside her. A cross-dimensional signal. ¡®Good.¡¯ Elis saw that the soul fragment was working properly, and she spoke to Kiriel, waiting for her response. ¡°I... really did not want to use this. I will kill you as painfully as possible.¡± ¡ªkaduk¡ª Elis tightly clenched the spike in her hand that had been modified to inflict as much pain upon oneself as possible. It was a spike made to use her Trait in the most efficient manner. Various sharp objects like saw teeth and fish hooks were attached to it. The spike had been a great help in her use of her Trait up until this point. But unlike herself, who cannot feel pain, it would be a horrifying experience for Kiriel. ¡ªoooooong!¡ª ¡®Right, I have to blow it up as well.¡¯ Kiriel looked at Elis who had stood up and was now on guard. ¡®Damn... I was wondering why she wasn¡¯t using it.¡¯ Hansoo had told them... To be careful of something that the siblings had called a soul fragment. Kiriel had assumed Elis hadn¡¯t received one since she hadn¡¯t used it up until this point, but it seems that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡®My situation isn¡¯t that great, either.¡¯ Kiriel looked at the various parts of her body currently flowing with blood and frowned. The Dragon God Armor had countless holes and broken parts. And that spike that pierced through her armor was made in such a way that it took away a huge part of her flesh everytime it stabbed her. Although she had the more advantageous situation, if Elis used her soul fragment then Kiriel would get killed no matter what. ¡®Damn... Do I need to run away?¡¯ Kiriel clenched her teeth. She couldn¡¯t do that. Elis wondered why the attacks from Nelkipa¡¯s skin had stopped, but Kiriel knew. Enbi Arin. She was suppressing the crystal. The crystal that was radiating a terrifying amount of energy. If that girl¡¯s brother was at a simr level as her, then Enbi Arin would be in a bad state as well. No, she might even be in a worse state. And she was suppressing the crystal in such a state. By herself. ¡®Damn... Her body is going to overload.¡¯ She could not let Enbi Arin take on that burden by herself. Winning wasn¡¯t the main priority. If she ran away and Elis started to blow up that crystal, then the burden on Enbi Arin will be twofold of what it is now. She had to drag it out as long as possible. Kiriel clenched her teeth and tightly gripped the fang in her hand. And Elisughed at this sight. ¡°Hahaha! You want to fight?¡± The soul fragment inside her was growing inside. Proof that Taehee had received her signal. And the next steps would be simple. Taehee would give her strength. And she would crush that damned b****. Very simple. There were some hurdles along the way, but this was it. She just needed to go up afterward. ¡®Taehee... Did she be even stronger? Well, it¡¯s good for me.¡¯ She was envious of Taehee who had climbed up to a level she couldn¡¯t catch up to, especially when they had been at a simr level in the past. But she was happy about it at this moment. Since she would soon attain that strength, allowing her to solve the situation. But as Elis was smiling at the vibrating soul fragment inside her. A change urred. ¡ªoooooong!¡ª ¡°Huh?...Uhhhh?¡± Elis eximed in surprise. The tremors inside her were calming down. This only meant one thing. Denial. Taehee had denied giving her strength. ¡°What... Why?!¡± Her disappointment was as great as her anticipation. Elis was at a loss. ¡®Damn... Did something happen?¡¯ No matter how she and Taehee disliked each other, not lending her strength in a situation like this didn¡¯t make sense. That meant there was only one answer. Taehee was in a situation where she could not lend her strength. There was no other reason for Taehee to deny giving her strength otherwise. But soon¡ª ¡ªElis realized that there was an even worse issue. ¡®F***.¡¯ ¡°Oh my. It seems that things aren¡¯t going ording to your n?¡± Elis looked at Kiriel who was walking towards her with a cold smile. And she realized. That this was her grave. Her body was broken beyond the point of return, and she had lost her final ray of hope. And her killer was raging with bloodthirst. There was no way for her to survive. ¡®...Did you make me struggle this hard just to get killed off in a ce like this? Clementine, this goes against our promise¡¯. >. Noah. The boat of their dreams that would take them to theirnd of dreams that Clementine had promised her. But after losing all hope for the future, the reality she faced was crueler beyond anything else. ¡®Shit... I hope you find a way up at least, Ares.¡¯ Elis looked around at the vast empty ne around her, and then her eyes locked onto Kiriel. Her expression was full of endless despair. ................................................ ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Hansoo charged at Melchizedek, which smashed him away andughed. ¡°Hahahaha! I told you, you won¡¯t be able to win!¡± ¡ªkachak!¡ª The area of the blue armor that Melchizedek had attacked cracked apart and made a strange noise. But Hansoo ignored the force of the impact as he swung his hammer at Melchizedek. But shockingly¡ª ¡ªdespite the hammer flying towards it like a meteor. Melchizedek had no thoughts of resisting as it continued to smile and only focused on attacking Hansoo. ¡ªbooooom!¡ª The Mjolnir smashed into Melchizedek¡¯s body and made a huge noise. The bright blue armor blew apart, revealing the flesh inside. It shredded the Nerpa¡¯s body as bones broke and muscles exploded. A force strong enough to crush his organs and his heart. Nobody would be able tough at a giant hole in their body, but Melchizedek did. ¡°Hahahaha! How many times is it now? Are you even counting?¡± ¡ªssssss¡ª The hole on Melchizedek¡¯s body was regenerating at an insane rate. It wasn¡¯t even absorbing the bits of flesh and blood around the body to heal. It looked like the body was creating something out of nothing. Flesh grew back, veins reconnected, and bones regenerated. Like an immortal. And Melchizedek looked at this scene with satisfaction. ¡®Why do you think I gave up my previous immortality for this body?¡¯ Although this body was needed, if the body itself was extremely weak and would be a factor that tied Melchizedek down in the uing war, then it never would¡¯vee here. But it did. For one reason. This body provided an even better form of immortality. ¡®Amazing.¡¯ ¡ªrumble¡ª Melchizedek smiled as it looked at the Nelkipa¡¯s vast energy flowing towards itself. Melchizedek¡¯s previous body was a mechanical lifeform, but if all the systems and structures on top of Nelkipa were to be swept away, it was as good as dead. But this body was different. It continuously received all energy and matter from Nelkipa and regenerated itself. As long as it was on top of Nelkipa and the Nelkipa was still alive, it could not die. The battle against Hansoo proved this all. No matter how simr their physical aspects are. There was no way that Melchizedek, which had no battle experience before this, could beat Hansoo who had tempered himself through countless battles. But not here. Above the Nelkipa. It was a god. ¡ªoooooong¡ª Nelkipa¡¯s skin started moving up and down again. And the cannons in the distance started to light up again. Melchizedekughed at this scene. ¡°Hahaha! It seems your friends at the crystals are finished!... What shall you do?¡± If, in this already advantageous situation, they took back Nelkipa¡¯s controls? There was nothing else to talk about. Melchizedek smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to hate yourself so much. Even someone like you wouldn¡¯t have been able to predict a situation like this. This is probably the first time anyone has seen an existence like me.¡± ¡®Watch what I do... with this power.¡¯ It would be a great scene once he put Hansoo inside a test tube and ced him on the highest point on Nelkipa. An even better viewpoint for Hansoo. Of course, it¡¯ll only be his eyes that could move. But at that moment¡ª ¡ªHansoo chuckled as he said: ¡°How can it be a first?¡± ¡°Huh?¡¯ Hansoo smirked and spat out. ¡°I¡¯ve seen countless beings regenerate like a cockroach. Just like you.¡± In the Abyss, there were beings that were even more like cockroaches than Melchizedek. Beings who truly deserved the name ¡®Immortal¡¯. But the one who had stood up tall in the end. The one who smashed them apart one by one and descended the Abyss. Was him. And as he finished his words¡ª ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡ªthe thing he had been saving up until this point. The thing he¡¯d saved up by twisting all the muscles and mana inside his body started to squirm violently inside him. The final seed inside Hansoo. The consciousness stored within the Nine Dragons Strike shouted out in joy. And with that shout¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡ªthe thing he had been continuously spinning and charging around inside him quickly started to spread throughout his body. Chapter 383: Nerpa (6) Chapter 383: Nerpa (6) ¡ªboooom!¡ª The coiled up energy inside Hansoo exploded. ¡ªkadadadadak!¡ª The strength which he had been suppressing exploded out as it swept through his bones, muscles, and veins like a tsunami. And at the same time¡ª ¡ªtadak¡ª ¡ªcrack¡ª The lean muscles on Hansoo¡¯s body expanded to the point where they seemed as if they were about to explode at any moment. To the point where the blue armor made snapping noises. And it was only for a moment. ¡ªkiiiiiing!¡ª The blue armor, which had been shocked at the sudden change of its owner, made a joyful noise as it started to suck out Hansoo¡¯s energy at an even faster rate. And the blue armor, which had expanded to fit the new body of the owner, expanded even more. ¡ªkadak¡ª The armor¡¯s blue surface deepened in color to the point where it almost looked ck. Every part of the armor thickened as spikes appeared in some ces. His body had already expanded, but due to the armor also expanding in size, Hansoo¡¯s size grew evenrger. His body growing almost to the point of looking as it did before he became a Transcendent. ¡°What the f***...!?¡± But even before Melchizedek could fully respond to this sudden change¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡ªa huge shockwave followed an equally huge noise. The sound of Hansoo stomping off the ground. ¡®Shit!... Where?!¡± Melchizedek saw Hansoo disappear from his position, and as he looked around to find him¡ª ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª ¡ªit heard the sound of something cutting through the air at a tremendous speed behind it. A speed that even Nerpa¡¯s godly body could not respond to. Melchizedek unconsciously covered his body with his arms. Then¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡°Arhak!¡± ¡ªMelchizedek screamed at the powerful impact that had smashed it and mmed it onto the ground. ¡ªcrackle! crack!¡ª Melchizedek¡¯s body, which had been healing every attack up until this point, could not respond to the damage quick enough as it cracked apart and tried its best to absorb the force. ¡°Aaargh!¡± A pain that it couldn¡¯t feel when it didn¡¯t have a living body in the past. It had set its pain receptors to the lowest setting because it didn¡¯t want to feel such a thing, but that didn¡¯t matter at all. Despite reducing the pain receptors to that point, this pain was more than enough to make its body feel like it was shredding into a million pieces. The feeling of its entire body demolished. But Melchizedek soon realized it wasn¡¯t just a feeling. ¡®Ugh...¡¯ One strike was almost enough to destroy half its body. If it hadn¡¯t guarded the attack with its instincts, then the damage wouldn¡¯t have been limited to just half of its body. ¡ªssssss!¡ª The survival instinct inside the Nerpa¡¯s body activated as it started to gather the energy and matter from all around it. And like magic, Melchizedek¡¯s body started to heal up. At an insane speed. ¡ªkacha!¡ª ¡ªssss¡ª Flesh mended, bones grew, and muscles healed. The intestines grew back, and the spine restructured itself. But despite this, Melchizedek fell into despair. Because it saw Hansoo lifting up his hammer again above him. ¡®No!¡¯ ¡ªbooooom!¡ª A storm of attacks started tond on Melchizedek¡¯s body. ¡ªboom! boom! boom! boom! boom... The surface of Nelkipa around Melchizedek tried its best to protect its owner, but it was all futile. The armor that sprung up from below had turned into dust, allowing the shockwave to blow away the blue spears. Like a piece of metal hammered down by a giant drop hammer, the surface of Nelkipa that was supporting Melchizedek shook like an earthquake as it got smashed apart. ¡®Kuhuk!¡¯ Melchizedek couldn¡¯t even scream out loud. Its vocal cords and lungs had long since smashed apart. The Nelkipa was pouring in a tremendous amount of energy and matter to keep Melchizedek alive, but it was futile. Melchizedek¡¯s body was regenerating at an insane speed. Fast enough to call it magic. ¡ªboom! boom! boom! boom! boo... The speed at which Hansoo¡¯s powerful attacks destroyed its body was even faster. ¡®F***!...F***!¡¯ The only thing Melchizedek could do¡ª ¡ªwas defend. ¡ªkadadadak!¡ª The blue spears attacking Hansoo all rushed to cover Melchizedek¡¯s body. And the Nelkipa¡¯s surface tried to pull Melchizedek into the depths of its body. It had given up on fighting back¡ªit was now entirely focused on defending and escaping. Melchizedek chuckled as it looked at Hansoo while the surface of Nelkipa surrounded its body. ¡®No matter how strong you are... there¡¯s a limit!¡¯ If Hansoo had been able to use that strength from the beginning, he would¡¯ve done so. There were probably limitations. He was going berserk for a short duration or had to fulfill a certain condition within that time. And from what it could see, it was both. That strength was far beyond what Hansoo could wield. And Melchizedek saw the origin of that strength. The ck strike that the dragons had created before. Somehow, Hansoo had managed to cover his entire body with that power instead of using it in one attack. There was no other way for Hansoo to have gained this much strength in such a short time otherwise. And there should be a limit. It seems his attacks also shredded his own body apart as well. When this was all over, a deadly side effect would kick in. This was Hansoo¡¯s trump card. As long as it could hold on, it would win. ¡®Farewell!¡¯ ¡ªssss¡ª Melchizedek chuckled at Hansoo as Nelkipa sucked it into its depths. It was lucky. If those people had still tried to suppress the sub-crystals, then it wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything and would have long been turned into a paste. But thankfully, they had been exhausted. ¡®...Ugh. For me to be stuck under such a dangerous situation despite having a regenerative ability like this.¡¯ Melchizedek thought. It had believed it would win with this strength. So it had strode out to fight Hansoo. To personally smash him apart. But the result was this. ¡®I¡¯ll... never drop my guard.¡¯ Melchizedek thought as it looked at its almost fully regenerated body. ¡ªboom! boom! boom!¡ª The Nelkipa¡¯s skin was shredded apart at an insane speed, but the speed at which Melchizedek was being sucked in was much faster. And even if its body fully regenerated, it would never fight Hansoo again. It was a bit embarrassing, but it would hide inside and kill off Hansoo from there. No matter how strong Hansoo was, if the Nelkipa attacked him for days and days, would he be able to hold on? ¡®Nope.¡¯ As Melchizedek chuckled¡ª ¡ªkiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!¡ª ¡ªits senses felt something. No, within its connection with the Nelkipa. A warning sound. ¡®What?¡¯ Melchizedek¡¯s senses locked onto the object causing the Nelkipa to make the warning sounds. ¡®...The fleet of mes?¡¯ The Kalkuroun Fleet that was floating outside in space. They were aiming their attacks towards it. ¡ªkiiiiing¡ª As Melchizedek saw the fleet ready their attack¡ª ¡®Presumptuous.¡¯ ¡ªMelchizedek scoffed. ..................................................... ¡ªtatatatatak!¡ª ¡ªtatak!¡ª N-Aroel sighed as he took control of the internal system of the Kalkuroun fleet. ¡®You¡¯re probably thinking that it¡¯s presumptuous, right? You... are correct.¡¯ For them to have that amazing power of the me, but could only create these toys. Nelkipa could easily ignore their firepower at this rate. There was no way a toy like this could pierce through the Nelkipa¡¯s skin and deal a fatal blow. Melchizedek knew this as well, which was why it had left the Kakuroun Fleet alone. ¡®But with me here... the story changes.¡¯ He changed everything. That was why it had taken over this body toe here. He could not let the thing that had taken over his body and his ship y around freely. As N-Aroel smiled coldly and entered themands¡ª ¡ªkiiiiiiing!¡ª ¡ªthe internal structure of the fleet changed. The pyro engine that borrowed the strength of the me. The engine that was the basis of all the firepower on the fleet started going berserk. Acting from themands he inputted. Like a prophet enlightened to the truth after receiving information beyond a human¡¯s capabilities, the engines started to transform and evolve. To an almost alien-like structure. And the attacks of the fleet aimed towards a specific location. A specific target. ¡®Crystal.¡¯ ¡ªboooooooom!¡ª A huge ray of judgment mmed onto the Nelkipa from above. ............................................... ¡ªruuuuuummmmmmblleee!¡ª ¡°Hah?!¡± The giant strike that had descended from above. Melchizedek, who had been hardening the skin around itself to defend against the strike, eximed out loud as it looked at where the attack hadnded. The target was not itself. But the crystals. The crystal on Nelkipa had overloaded and shut itself off from the fleet¡¯s attack. ¡®What the f***...?! How can those insects showcase this much strength?!¡¯ Melchizedek was at a loss since it was trapped within the Nelkipa which it had lost control over. It knew more than anyone else about the level of the Angkara. This was not something they could create. At that moment¡ª ¡®...No!¡¯ ¡ªan existence shed past its head. The owner of this body. ¡®Nerpa!¡¯ Melchizedek gritted its teeth. It had been hit in the back by an existence it hadpletely forgotten about. But the rage onlysted for a moment. ¡ªboom! boom! boom! boom!... ¡®Ah...F***.¡¯ Melchizedek sighed with despair as it felt huge shockwavesing from outside. It realized that this wasn¡¯t the best time to concern itself with something else. The energy that was smashing apart the Nelkipa to crush itself, a cockroach hidden underground. ¡®...Damn. You¡¯ve won.¡¯ As Melchizedek fell into despair¡ª ¡ªboooooom!¡ª ¡ªan attackbined from nine dragons swept through the area Melchizedek had been hiding inside. Chapter 384: Nerpa (7) Chapter 384: Nerpa (7) ¡ªooooooong!¡ª As the suppressed crystal calmed down¡ª ¡°Haaa...Haa...¡± ¡ªplop¡ª ¡ªKiriel, who had been suppressing the crystal, copsed on onto the floor and groaned. ¡°Ugh...¡± It wasn¡¯t just a simple groan, but rather a very painful one. It was truly hard to suppress the crystal. ¡®Enbi Arin... how in the world did you do this?¡¯ She knew why the Nelkipa¡¯s skin had briefly stopped attacking them. Because Enbi Arin was suppressing the other crystal. So she had dealt with Elis Valentine and tried to suppress the crystal as well. But what was this... A pain beyond anything she could imagine. The energy of the Nelkipa had resisted her energy and retaliated vigorously as if her attempts at suppression had hurt its pride. And the result of that was Nelkipa shredding apart Kiriel¡¯s entire body. If that strike from above hadn¡¯t fallen from the sky and destroyed the crystal, then she really might¡¯ve died. ¡°Cough...¡± Kiriel coughed up blood as she checked her destroyed organs. At least she was alive. Thankfully, this was still within the limits of what she could heal. At this rate, she could heal as long as she had the time to. After all, she was a Transcendent. ¡®It¡¯s time to move. Right... that¡¯s been bugging me.¡¯ Kiriel pondered where she should head towards first¡ªEnbi Arin or Hansoo¡ªbut then frowned as she looked at the Kalkuroun Fleet above her. .......................................... ¡ªtatak¡ª ¡ªtadadak¡ª The location where Nelkipa¡¯s main control crystal was now in ruins. And below the giant crater¡ª ¡ªan existence was looking into the sky, barely alive. ¡ªchiiijijik¡ª ¡®Damn...this is it.¡¯ Not only was its body destroyed, but the blow had also broken the core that kept it alive. The crystal had stopped working as well¡ªthere was no hope that it would survive. Even if Hansoo didn¡¯t kill it off, it would slowly die by itself. ¡ªchiiiijijik¡ª Melchizedek realized its doom as it looked despairingly at the sky. Towards the red in the far distance, Angkara. It had failed. Failed to return there. Failed at unifying Angkara. ¡®Well, it¡¯s out of my hands now...¡¯ It hadn¡¯t nned to do all this for the masses. It was simply due to its curiosity, its vision, and its greed. Since it was dying, it didn¡¯t care what was going to happen to Angkara. ¡®Nerpa... I didn¡¯t expect you to act in such a decisive moment.¡¯ But suddenly, Melchizedek frowned as it looked towards the red fleet in the sky. The fleet which it expected to descend onto Nelkipa was slowly backing away. Towards Angkara. ¡®Huh?¡¯ That Nerpa should¡¯ve long since taken over that fleet. Otherwise, there was no way they could showcase such a might. Which meant that it was the Nerpa¡¯s choice to go to Angkara. ¡®Why...?¡¯ Curiosity popped up inside Melchizedek¡¯s mind despite being on the verge of death. It had believed that the Nerpa woulde and retrieve the Nelkipa. But even before it could finish contemting, Hansoo appeared before its eyes. Melchizedek smiled as it saw Hansoo lifting up his hammer. ¡°Congrattions. From what I hear... this is your fifth. There¡¯s two more to go. I truly hope... you fail in the next zone.¡± It wanted to see Hansoo fall into despair, but it looked like it didn¡¯t have enough strength to make that happen. But there would clearly be others stronger than Hansoo who could. A person who was entirely focused on getting used to the reality. ¡®I hope... you can smash this guy apart.¡¯ Clementine. Although Hansoo was amazing, it had truly felt shocked when it had seen Clementine for the first time. The reason why it was wary of the aliens. Melchizedek thought of the greatest annoyance in its life as it started to overload its heart. It wasn¡¯t going to let itself be killed. ¡®You... you didn¡¯t kill me. I just simplymitted suicide.¡¯ As Melchizedek¡¯s half-closed eyes met with Hansoo¡¯s¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªMelchizedek¡¯s core exploded, its remaining debris turned to dust. And Hansoo thought of Melchizedek¡¯s gaze as he approached its body. Like in the past, there was a single gift box and a letter. ¡®Hmm... Let¡¯s open the box first.¡¯ Hansoo decided to appease his curiosity by opening the box first. And from inside, two shiny orbs came out. Two marbles. A normal person might¡¯ve been happy at the sight of a reward. But as soon as Hansoo saw the two marbles¡ª ¡°....?¡± ¡ªHansoo¡¯s expression turned gruesome. ¡®Two? Not three?¡¯ The fairies gave out rewards fairly. There was no way he would¡¯ve been the only one to receive a reward. Enbi Arin and Kiriel¡¯s roles had contributed too much. If Kiriel and Enbi Arin hadn¡¯t stopped the explosion of the crystal and suppressed it. If they hadn¡¯t dealt with Clementine¡¯s underlings while he was dealing with Melchizedek. He would¡¯ve failed. Which meant there should¡¯ve been three rewards in this box. His, Enbi Arin¡¯s, and Kiriel¡¯s. One each. Hansoo quickly opened up the letter in his hand. And a single line was written on the letter. ¡®F***...Arin!¡¯ ¡ªboooom!¡ª Hansoo¡¯s body disappeared. .................................................... ¡°Cough... Ugh.¡± ¡®How fast... heh.¡¯ Enbi Arin made a tired expression as she looked at the two streaks of light charging towards her in the distance. She didn¡¯t want to show them that she was exhausted, but it wasn¡¯t that easy. She really was tired. All her organs were burned up and destroyed. Because she had overexerted herself trying to suppress the crystal. This giant creature, Nelkipa, did not hold back on the creature trying to control it and resisted her. Thanks to this, her entire insides had ended up destroyed, and it had even broken her core. So she knew... That this was the end of the road for her. Transcendents weren¡¯t amoebas. There was a limit to how much they could heal, and once they crossed that line, the body could not withstand the energy flowing through it and slowly killed itself off. And she had long passed that line. Despite resting, her quickly diminishing me of life proved this. ¡®I really did run for a long time.¡¯ Enbi Arin¡¯s expression was full of regret. She was afraid of death. She wanted to escape this hell and find peace. So she had fought. And fought. And fought. To escape the worst-case scenario. But as death quickly approached her, she realized that it wasn¡¯t quite what she expected. ¡®...It¡¯s actually quite nice.¡¯ She could finally rest. She didn¡¯t have to fight anymore. She didn¡¯t have to kill anymore. She had fought too long. Twenty years since she hade to this ce. And fifteen years stuck in that dream. She had fought for thirty-five years and struggled to climb up. She deserved to rest a little, right? She had struggled for thirty-five years, no, twenty years excluding the dream, so nobody would say anything if she said she wanted to rest. ¡®Nice...¡¯ Enbi Arin weakly turned her head and looked next to her. ¡°Why... did you help me?¡± ¡°...I don¡¯t know.¡± Ares Valentine, who also had his insides destroyed from the crystal, smiled at her as he lied down in a simr fashion. He also didn¡¯t know why he¡¯d done it. ¡®Well. It¡¯s not half-bad...¡¯ Ares, who had been trying to figure out hisplicated feelings, looked at Enbi Arin¡¯s profile and smiled. Although the method was a bit different, he was going to ¡®go up and rest¡¯ now. ¡°...¡±. Ares Valentine¡¯s eyes lost their light and slowly closed. And Enbi Arin, who had been looking at Ares in silence, turned around towards Hansoo who had almost arrived and smiled. ¡®Thanks to you... I¡¯ve had a busy life.¡¯ Enbi Arin thought of the dream Melchizedek had given her. In it, she had truly been happy. Taking over the seven zones and pushing back the Abyss. Nobody could handle their power, and those precious to them were no longer killed. Maybe it was a bit too perfect. A bit too happy. And if she really cared about her life and hadn¡¯t suppressed the crystal. The scene in her dreams wouldn¡¯t have been possible. ¡®Too bad I won¡¯t be able to apany you.¡¯ She wouldn¡¯t be able to follow them, but it didn¡¯t matter. There was somebody else who would achieve it for her. Although it was only a dream for her. Hansoo would be able to turn it into reality. ¡®I wish you the best of luck on the 6th floor as well... Work for my share too. Heh.¡¯ And with this final line of thought¡ª ¡ªsss¡ª ¡ªEnbi Arin¡¯s eyes closed. ...................................................... ¡°Let¡¯s see. Time to hurry. There¡¯s no time. Come on, you hunk of metal.¡± N-Aroelined to the giant ship, mumbling as he looked at Angkara in the far distance. He had lost his legacy He could not lose the me as well. The faster he was, the better. ¡®And from what I heard... those aliens are there as well.¡¯ He¡¯d heard that the aliens were there. Either hiding in secret or out in the open. N-Aroel nodded as he remembered something. ¡®Right. It¡¯s called the 6th Zone, right?¡¯ N-Aroel, who had been thinking while looking at Angkara, suddenly looked down at Nelkipa and smiled. ¡®Well, if fate allows it, then we¡¯ll meet again. Anyway, thanks for this time around. Everything was resolved with ease. See you next time, maybe.¡¯ ¡ªkuoooooo!¡ª The Kalkuroun fleet started to move towards Angkara at full speed. Chapter 385: Angkara (1) Chapter 385: Angkara (1) ¡°Ha...¡± Hansoo sighed as he looked at the cross before him. ¡®Arin...¡¯ Arade who had fought with him until the end of his previous life. ¡®I hope... you can finally rest well.¡¯ Enbi Arin. Arade that had been out of the ordinary from the very beginning. Most people had stood out from the masses with their leadership, brains, luck, or talent. Without such distinguishing characteristics, humankind would never have gained enough strength to reach the Temporal Crystal. A hundred out of six billion humans. Bing strong from around the middle point was nowhere enough to reach that height. They had to be ready from the very beginning and monopolize every method to be stronger. So theirrades had climbed the Otherverse by following the paths of powerhouses. But not Enbi Arin. Enbi Arin had been a weakling when she arrived. Her body was weak. She did not have charisma or leadership qualities. Nor was she lucky. The ones who had arrived with her were imprisoned criminals. She had been dragged here while doing some public volunteer work at a prison. And after being captured by those men who were full of hatred andwlessness, she had gone through a lot of hard times. Thankfully she had realized her Trait of Tainted Emotion and ripped apart everyone who had caused her harm, but the memories of those times continued to haunt her. Since Enbi Arin had rarely spoken of it even in his past life. ¡®...I guess your wishes havee true.¡¯ He¡¯d hoped that Enbi Arin would never aplish her wishes. But she had. Hansoo looked bitter as he thought of the calm andfortable expression Enbi Arin made as she died. ¡°...I came up because you called me, but I didn¡¯t expect to see this.¡± Ekidu. Ekidu, who had controlled the humans with Karhal below, spoke in a bitter tone as she looked at the cross before her. Enbi Arin. She hadn¡¯t known her for a long time, but it was enough to be friends and have trust in each other. They had searched for Hansoo and fought for the humans during those two years of Hansoo¡¯s disappearance. Despite being the leader of the giant n called The Cross, her dreams were very simple. She was shocked at this, but she liked that about Enbi. Since she had also fought for the vige with a simr mindset. And after hearing Enbi Arin¡¯s scar from the past, these thoughts were further reinforced. When they parted, they had wished for their dreams toe true, but to reunite like this. ¡®...Dumbo.¡¯ Ekidu looked at the cross in the middle of Nelkipa¡¯s surface and then turned to Hansoo and Kiriel. It felt like she would be trapped in this sadness if she didn¡¯t change the topic. This world was not kind enough to let them hide behind their sorrow. Ekidu shook off most of the thoughts in her head and asked Hansoo: ¡°...Is it all over for this ce, Hansoo?¡± Hansoo nodded. Melchizedek was gone, and Clementine¡¯s forces were gone as well. The only thing left were the few Abyssal beasts and a few hidden humans. This was not enough to threaten thoseing up from below. Kiriel, who also had a sad expression, joined in on the conversation. ¡°What happened to the zone below?¡± Ekidu smiled as she replied: ¡°It¡¯s going well. The kids are quickly bing Transcendents as well.¡± Because they had no way to efficiently control the Transcendents in the 1st, 2nd and 3rd zones they didn¡¯t make any, but the 4th Zone where Karhal and Ekidu resided was different. Even if 1-Star Transcendents appeared, the 2-Star Transcendent Karhal could easily handle them. Since he could control them, they just let them loose as well. ¡®And... it doesn¡¯t seem like we have the leisure to hold back from making them.¡¯ ¡ªrumble¡ª Ekidu looked at the lightning surrounding the elevator. The space between the zones divided by the elevator twisted from time to time. And due to this, it was causing countless bolts of lightning to crash around it. A very unstable-looking scene. Ekidu asked Hansoo: ¡°...How long do we have?¡¯ She wasn¡¯t very specific, but it was clear what she was talking about. Time until the Abyss copsed around them. Hansoo replied in a heavy voice: ¡°Not much. Really.¡± ¡ªrumble¡ª Hansoo looked at the elevator. There really wasn¡¯t much time. Five months at most. Maybe even less. He had to unify and organize the seven zones before that. Using that as the basis, creating as many Transcendents and preparing for battle. Hansoo looked at Ekidu. ¡°I want you to take care of this ce.¡± Meaning he wanted her to receive the soul fragment and remain here. Somebody needed to remain here to enforce the rules and lead the onesing up after them. Ekidu made a helpless expression and replied: ¡°Ugh. Fine, I guess I¡¯ll be bored for a while. There¡¯s really nobody else here.¡± Ekidu shrugged as she looked at the bare ins. A colossal creature. If Hansoo and Kiriel left, she would be left alone. ¡®I want to follow, but... it seems like that won¡¯t be possible.¡¯ They had both been 2-Stars up until recently. But somehow Kiriel and Hansoo had crossed the wall in that short period of time and had be a step stronger. The limits of 3-Star Transcendents. If they had both remained below, then they would not have been able to be this strong. They became stronger to meet the dangers they came across. Ekidu thought of this basic rule of the world and shrugged her shoulders. ¡®Well, I guess I¡¯ll just be lonely and not bored.¡¯ Ekidu thought as she looked at Hansoo. There was a lot to do. Even if she received the soul fragment, she needed to rise to the level of a 3-Star Transcendent in order to control and raise the onesing up from below in an efficient manner. Which meant she had to hunt the remaining Abyssal beasts and be stronger. And unite the scattered humans in the 5th Zone. ¡®What to do about this giant thing...¡¯ Guooooooo! Ekidu looked at the Nelkipa which had lost its owner, had its crystal broken and was now just aimlessly floating round space. She asked: ¡°Can... can we not use this?¡± Hansoo looked at the crystal for a moment and shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡®It¡¯s... quite damaged..¡¯ Hansoo thought of the streak of light that had destroyed the crystal. The Fleet of mes. Their goal seemed to be the same as his. Destroying Melchizedek. That was probably why they¡¯d helped him. But if they really wanted to help, then they could¡¯ve attacked Melchizedek directly. Since that would¡¯ve been more efficient and a more sure-fire method than attacking the crystal. But there was a reason why they attacked the crystal. They had destroyed the main crystal and gotten rid of any possible control of Nelkipa. ¡®If not for that... I would¡¯ve kept Melchizedek alive and tried to use it.¡¯ Melchizedek probably knew that as well and self-destructed. If it could control the Nelkipa, its worth would¡¯ve been much higher. But since it could not control the Nelkipa anymore, its existence was basically worthless. ¡®There¡¯s still something suspicious.¡¯ Hansoo thought as he looked at the melted-down crystal. That power was not something the Fleet of mes could make. For the crystal that even he, a 3-Star Transcendent, couldn¡¯t destroy with ease. They hadpletely melted that crystal down. If that much strength could¡¯ve been gathered in the first ce, then melting down Aokan as a whole was possible. Or just destroy Melchizedek¡¯s metal castle before it moved to another body. But the Fleet of mes had done so¡ªthey had melted the crystal. Which meant one thing. An outside force hade into y. At that moment¡ª ¡ªHansoo thought of Melchizedek¡¯s enraged roar right before the Nine Dragons Strike had attacked it for thest time. Nerpa. The owner of the body that Melchizedek ate. ¡®...So they interfered, huh?¡¯ Hansoo looked towards the direction that the Fleet of mes had disappeared to and shook his head. They would meet soon. Since they had to go up now too. ¡ªkadak¡ª Hansoo gripped onto the marble that the fairy had given him as a present and looked towards Angkara. ................................................... ¡°Ahh... Land. It¡¯s really been a long time.¡± As N-Aroel was admiring the giant before his eyes, he heard an enraged voice. ¡°You... do you think you¡¯ll be able to live after doing all this?¡± The captain, R-Koronaita Nell, gritted his teeth at N-Aroel. There was a limit to how many crazy actions he could tolerate. For him to take over the entire fleet... And R-Koronaita Nell had an inkling as well. That only their outer appearances were the same and there was something else inside that body. Something unlike them. ¡°You¡¯re being confident now, but as soon as we arrive, your body will burn up from the power of the me.¡± And at those words of R-Koronaita Nell¡ª ¡°Kehehehehehe.¡± ¡ªN-Aroel smirked as he listened. ¡°You ungrateful vermin. You want to burn your owner with the gift we gave you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± N-Aroel chuckled as he said: ¡°Just as I said. The me you wield... was originally ours.¡± ¡ªboooom!¡ª The giant of mes, Angkara. N-Aroel looked at the red light shooting up from the cracks between the continents in reminiscence. Chapter 386: Angkara (2) Chapter 386: Angkara (2) ¡ªboooooom!¡ª Kiriel went through the elevator, looking at the gift the fairy had given her and made a content expression. She then turned to Hansoo and asked: ¡°Where shall we go from here?¡± She didn¡¯t care about his psychic ability or whatever. She only knew that she could just trust in him and follow him. After hearing Kiriel¡¯s question, Hansoo thought: of the me, it¡¯s been a while.¡¯ The of war and the me, Angkara. A of continuous internal strife because of the underneath the¡¯s surface. There was only one thing he needed to do there. Take over the . If he could take over the me that was the country¡¯s source of strength... Then the natives of Angkara, who had built their entire civilization upon the power of the me, wouldn¡¯t be able to threaten him anymore. The differences in their physiques existed after all. So this time around, he just needed to take over the controls of the . There was no need to kill them all or drive them away. ¡®Well... just because I don¡¯t have to kill them doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯ll end peacefully.¡¯ Hansoo thought. It was simr to modern society. If a random existence came along and tried to steal all of humanity¡¯s electric power, nobody would stand idle. And to them, the me was something much more important than electricity. They could not hand over control of the . ¡®Well, whatever happens... I must hurry.¡¯ If he didn¡¯t take control of Angkara, matters would be difficult. Since if he didn¡¯t, sooner orter they would start aiming for the Nelkipa again. If waves and waves of fleets like the Kalkuroun Fleet came along, then there was no way the humans below could deal with them. The strikes from space would sweep them all away. And he could not let that happen. Not just because he had to take over the 6th Zone but because he had to keep the 5th Zone safe as well. ¡°Well, we have a guide this time so it should be easier.¡± Kiriel looked at the man standing next to them who was making an unpleasant expression. And from her look¡ª ¡°Ugh... You damned monsters.¡± ¡ªR-Korun Nell, the man who fought Kiriel in the past, looked back at Kiriel and Hansoo. ....................................... ¡®Damn. I didn¡¯t want to get mixed up with them again...¡¯ R-Korun Nell thought to himself. He¡¯d realized the moment they forced him to blow the train up that he had fallen into a nasty trap. He¡¯d ended up mming the research center straight into Aokan. Crazy bastards. But they had somehow found him in order to use him again. It was his fault for just quietly hiding away, thinking that they had no more use for him. Kiriel chuckled as she looked at R-Korun Nell. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. What were you going to do without us? Were you going to live here forever?¡± From those words¡ª ¡°...¡± ¡ªR-Korun Nell merely gritted his teeth and stayed silent. Because her words were right. He¡¯d quietly hid himself in a nearby refugee center awaiting rescue because he knew even having ten lives wouldn¡¯t be enough if he got swept up with them. Trusting in the fact that the Kalkuroun Fleet would not leave him behind, a Dragon God Soldier from the Nell family. And how he had rejoiced when he saw nine Dragon God Soldiers descending from the fleet. But he had been in despair ever since. The Dragon God Soldiers never came to his rescue. Aokan, where they had charged into, had blown up. And the Kalkuroun Fleet, after sending down a single ray of attack, had left for Angkara. Lost in despair and wondering what to do from that point on... These people came to find them. They had somehow found him deep in hiding and simply dragged him along. To this strange elevator. And at this moment, they were rising up at a fast pace. ¡®...I¡¯m not sure if this is the right choice.¡¯ He didn¡¯t have a choice really, but because he was feeling the dangerous aura the two were letting out with each second, he didn¡¯t feel quitefortable. Kiriel tapped his shoulder and said: ¡°Don¡¯t feel so burdened. We even gave you back the Dragon God Armor, right?¡± Kiriel had changed out of R-Korun Nell¡¯s Dragon God Armor to one in better condition, taken from the nine Dragon God Soldiers. Of course, she returned R-Korun Nell¡¯s original armor. R-Korun Nell clenched his teeth. There was only reason why they¡¯d given his armor back. Since they had the confidence to crush him no matter what he tried to do anymore. This overbearing aura. ¡®What in the world... Did those aliens go through a metamorphic stage or something? How did they get this strong in such a short amount of time?¡¯ R-Korun Nell looked fearfully at Kiriel. This girl had been at a simr level as him back at the giant train. Well, she¡¯d pushed him back, but they still had a good fight. But look at her now. She had evolved into a powerful existence far beyond his imagination. An existence that even a truckload of people like him wouldn¡¯t be able to handle. He¡¯d felt a simr power level of a Dragon God Soldier when she wore the armor in the past, but it was much more different now. The fleet. Angkara¡¯s proud Fleet of mes. That small body was letting out an aura that was as strong as an entire fleet. A fleet that was designed to destroy entire moons. ¡®Ugh, whatever.¡¯ R-Korun Nell stopped thinking about it. He decided to just go with the flow. There was no way for him to beat them anyway. ¡®Anyway... something like this existed, huh?¡¯ R-Korun Nell looked around the elevator. Although most B and A-Levels, and even N-Levels, did not know much about these aliens. He, being a Dragon God Soldier, an R-Level and a member of a family, had picked up some stories. ¡®Anyway... I didn¡¯t know how they appeared, but this is how it happened, huh?¡¯ R-Korun Nell looked curiously at the elevator, which they couldn¡¯t make even with their advanced technology. But then¡ª ¡ªoooooong¡ª ¡ªas if the elevator was stopping, it started to slow down. ¡ªkiiiiiing!¡ª The elevator doors opened as a bright light seeped in through the gap. ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª A strong wind entered the space of the elevator. And R-Korun Nell¡¯s eyes twitched at the sight that appeared before him. ¡®We... really arrived.¡¯ He had been skeptical. But they had really returned to his through this strange elevator. A familiar scene. Amidst the ruins. A few buildings that still seemed to be in use stood tall while maintaining their structural integrity. And the old armored vehicles moving through those buildings. R-Korun Nell frowned when he saw this and spat out: ¡°The trash dump... I wondered where you guys popped out from, but I guess this was it.¡± ¡°Trash dump?¡± Kiriel looked at R-Korun Nell in curiosity. ............................................. Angkara. Although the owners of Angkara had seeded in creating a great civilization with the power of the me, they couldn¡¯t stay in peace with one another. They had fought for a thousand years. They needed more strength to win over their opponent, so they continued to create new and powerful weapons. Although there were countless empires, families, and nations, there were bound to be those who were more advanced than others. So during the thousand-year battle, they had increased their strength by either uniting the other nations or destroying them entirely. ¡°The Neropa Union and the Pompeion Empire are the tworgest powers that remained after all this.¡± R-Korun Nell said as he looked at Kiriel. The Pompeion Empire that had devoured the entire Pompeion continent up north. And the three families in the south. The Nell, Ron, and Pael families. Although these three families had fought each other in the past to increase their individual strength, that was something they couldn¡¯t afford to do anymore. Since the Pompeion Empire was on the cusp of sweeping them away. So after feeling the dangers of the Pompeion Empire¡¯s fast expansion, the Nell, Ron, and Pael families decided to unite and create the greatest alliance ever recorded in history. The result of this was the Neropa Union which seeded in rivaling the Pompeion Empire. ¡°This is the ce where the survivors hide¡ªin the shadows of the ruins that the two forces created while they were busy battling each other.¡± R-Korun Nell¡¯s expression turned dark as he spoke. Small and weak countries, unions, families, and tribes. Their endings were clear from their limits in strength and power. Either stick to one of the two sides. Or be erased from history. The history of war up until this point had proven this. But these guys picked neither of the two choices. No, they were using the situation for their own benefit. By keeping the bnce between the two forces. Or making ridiculous requests by threatening to help the other side if they didn¡¯tply. But their strength was a bit too significant for the two forces to simply ignore, so they often fulfilled their requests. ¡®We¡¯ll make sure to destroy you all once the war ends. You presumptuous bastards, making such requests without any kind of backing...¡¯ R-Korun Nell suddenly flinched. ¡®...Backing?¡¯ Did something exist in the trash dump that they could trust in? At that moment¡ª ¡ªHansoo chuckled as he spoke to R-Korun Nell. ¡°We¡¯vee to a good spot.¡± ¡®Perfect.¡¯ Out of the three locations, he didn¡¯t know where the elevator would arrive at. But the ce the natives called the trash dump, or the , was the perfect ce toe to. There was something he needed to acquire here. ¡®The External me Divine Tool.¡¯ A divine tool created to control the external me. The entire. A divine tool of legends that had the power to control the hidden within the. ¡®Just wait a bit, I¡¯ll bring you some friends. Of course... there are probably a lot of flies buzzing around you.¡¯ ¡ªoooooong¡ª Precious artifacts were destined to have flies swarming around it. Mainly, people who didn¡¯t know the true value behind them. Hansoo looked at the Mjolnir in his hand and chuckled at the beings who were approaching them from a distance. ....................................... A woman asked a man in front of her: ¡°We just need to trust you, right?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Yeah. Once we have that, we can turn things around. The Neropa Union will be a beacon of hope. That Sangjin guy told me this.¡± Sangjin, nicknamed the King of Hell. The manughed as he spoke the name of the man who¡¯d led the army of the fallen. Chapter 387: Flameless Land (1) Chapter 387: meless Land (1) ¡ªkuooooooong¡ª A man was digging as he mentioned the name of the King of Hell. ¡°Yeah, that Sangjin told me all about it. He¡¯s not really the greatest friend of mine, but he wouldn¡¯t have lied. So don¡¯t worry. Everything is fine, alright?¡± The girl, Erunheim, gritted her teeth as she listened to the man. ¡®Damn...I don¡¯t know how much I can trust him.¡¯ Although they had allied due to unfortunate circumstances, and they did have quite a considerable amount of strength, she couldn¡¯t drop her guard. They were from a different race after all. Aliens. Unlike her, who had to stay and die in this world, they were just passersby. Since they were in a different situation, she didn¡¯t know what their true goals were either. But she could only stay with this man and the other aliens. Her situation wasn¡¯t good enough to just ignore them and walk away. Her opponent was too strong. ¡®The Nell family... those damned bastards.¡¯ Thinking of those guys, her old scars hurt. The scars of that day when their nation had fallen to the invaders, and they were forced to escape with the other refugees. ¡®Soon. I will have... my revenge.¡¯ The woman held onto her side as she frowned. There was no way to beat them face-to-face. So she had thrown away everything and escaped to this ce. And the Dragon God Armors, fleets, soldiers, and the factories. All of these things. They had stolen a bit here and there, but that was the limit. To go against the Neropa Union and the Pompeion Empire that continuously pumped out fleets? Suicide. Of course, the gap between them was alreadyrge, and it was only growingrger. So they needed something to change. Even if they had to hold hands with the devil. ¡®Ha...¡¯ Erunheim looked at the man before her eyes and said: ¡°Are you sure everything is going ording to n?¡± The man shrugged. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you already? That¡¯s all we need. Why did you guys run here? It¡¯s because of that, right?¡± ¡ªrumble¡ª Erunheim looked at the shining object in the depths and shut up. ¡®Right...¡¯ The ce the outsiders called the was actually and of mystery. They had tried multiple times to live in this ce, but they always failed. Because mysterious monsters roamed the depths of this ce. Of course, it wasn¡¯t and of mystery because they couldn¡¯t deal with it using the Dragon God Armor or their fleet. No, the exact opposite. Although the monsters looked scary and were much stronger than normal people, they were still nothing in the face of the me¡¯s power. The monsters simply melted before the Dragon God Soldiers and their fleet. But there was another reason why they couldn¡¯t enter. Because they couldn¡¯t use the power of the me inside here. ¡®Yeah...¡¯ Erunheim looked to the depths again. To the bright-red crystal. Nobody knew what that palm-sized crystal was, where it came from, or what it was made of. Since they had only found it by luck anyway. But they were clear about one thing. The crystal down there had the power to suppress the . No matter how powerful the force. The area surrounding the small crystal, spanning a radius of 500 kilometers, could not use the power of the me. That was how powerful it was. Despite just being a tiny crystal. It suppressed the , which powered a fleet that could destroy an entire moon. And they had been able to hide in Reyunion because of this. Without that, either the Neropa Union¡¯s fleet or a Dragon Soldier would have long since killed them off. In other words... With that... They wouldn¡¯t need to fear the nine fleets under the Neropa Union. Nor their proud army of Dragon God Soldiers. Since they were nothing more than hunks of metal without the me. She would show them their strength. ¡®Yes... this is all we need.¡¯ Erunheim red at the tiny red crystal that refused toe out. ............................................ ¡ªrumble¡ª Kiriel shrugged as she stared at the people walking towards them. Although they seemed like they had enhanced bodies, they were nothing more than normal people in her eyes. And though they had weapons in their hand, they looked like normal weapons and not weapons that used the me. ¡®Pfft.¡¯ Kiriel scoffed inwardly as she stared at the people who looked at them for a moment before quickly running away. She had been worried about Dragon God Soldiers or the fleet ambushing them. Despite how easily she could handle the Dragon God Soldiers, the fleet was a different story. The power of the giant metal fortresses in the sky was nothingpared to the Dragon God Soldiers. She was worried that they¡¯d fly beneath the atmosphere to attack them, but it seems that wasn¡¯t the case. R-Korun Nell¡¯s mumbles proved it all. ¡°Ugh... This cursednd. Makes me uneasy.¡± ¡ªnk¡ª ¡ªnk¡ª R-Korun Nellined since his Dragon God Armor had turned into a piece of normal armor due to the absence of the me¡¯s power. This is what he hated most about the trash dump. Kiriel seemed to have realized something as she looked at R-Korun Nell and said to Hansoo: ¡°Anyway... It looks like most of us lived in this ce before the barrier against the Abyss had been destroyed right?¡± Hansoo nodded. It was just as she said. Outside this ce, where the me¡¯s power still existed, normal adventurers couldn¡¯t beat the power of the Dragon God Soldiers and the fleet no matter what. But it was different inside here. Without the power of the me. They were just like normal humans. Although they were slightly stronger than normal humans because of their gic and body modifications, they were still weak. So most of the normal adventurers had stayed in here before the Abyss fell on them. They had hunted the monsters that roamed around here and then climbed up after gathering enough runes. Of course, the difficulty was extremely high since this ce was the 6th Zone after all. There were also a few other problems, but they didn¡¯t really matter much. Since the people who had survived back then were the elites of elites working under Clementine. ¡®But... not anymore.¡¯ Their goals were different so the way they acted should be different as well. If their sole goal was survival, then, of course, things would be simpler. They just needed to stick around in here for a bit, and then go up after killing some monsters. But this wasn¡¯t good. If they didn¡¯t handle this ce, then the Nelkipa would sooner orter end up attacked. What good would it do if the 6th Zone was safe when the 5th Zone was blocked off? So they had to deal with this ce. Obtain the External me Divine Tool and then unite all the areas. ¡®...A simple change in the goal changes the enemy.¡¯ Hansoo shrugged his shoulders as he thought of the Pompeion Empire and the Neropa Union. He just needed to take things step by step. Of course, it wasn¡¯t only their goals that had changed but their situations as well. Since they weren¡¯t normal adventurers whose growth was limited by the wall but instead were Transcendents. Of course, without strength, people couldn¡¯t go out from this ce even if they wanted to. They were stuck in this ce. But Transcendents were different. 3-Stars could fight with starships. And 4-Stars could even fight against an entire fleet. ¡ªkuduk¡ª Hansoo felt the hammer and the blue armor as he started to move. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ording to what he knew, this ce was the outskirts of the , a ce that suppressed the strength of the me due to the External me Divine Tool. And the location of the divine tool was at the very center of the meless Land. They needed to get there first. Kiriel followed after Hansoo as she asked: ¡°Right... so are Clementine¡¯s underlings our current enemy?¡° If the people of the me weren¡¯t a threat to them, then there were only two types of beings that could threaten them. The monsters of the Abyss. And Clementine¡¯s underlings. Since the two were those who disliked them the most. Hansoo shook his head. ¡°I need to look at the situation for a bit... It could be a bit different.¡± With a change in their objectives, the situation would change. In other words, their objectives might change depending on the situation. He had opened the barrier to the Abyss, and the others had gained the strength to roam outside the meless Land. ¡®Clementine... would not have picked the choice of sitting around.¡¯ And if Clementine had picked the choice of escaping this tiny pen and escaping into the vastnd past it... Who would have taken over this leaderless ce instead? ¡®This would be a good ce to gain some strength.¡¯ Hansoo thought, looking around the meless Land. ........................................... ¡ªswooooosh!¡ª ¡ªkuaaaahhh!¡ª A head flew off from a de. And the beheaded existence made a grotesque noise as it fell to the ground. But it was clear that its existence wasn¡¯t an ordinary one. It should have left behind a corpse, but that existence quickly disappeared and melted away. ¡ªssssss¡ª A man picked up a crystal where the corpse should¡¯ve been and smiled. ¡®Good. Very good.¡¯ This was an amazing ce to raise one¡¯s strength. He was able to monopolize the Abyssal monsters that came out from the elevator with nobody to disturb him. The people of Reyunioncked the power to go against him, so he just needed to slowly hunt and raise his strength. Even better since they treated him with the utmost respect. He was living like a king. But the man¡¯s expression turned dark. There was only one reason why he was living this life. Because those who truly deserved to live like kings had all left. ¡ªcrack!¡ª The man tightly clenched the crystal in his hand and thought: ¡®Those bastards... left to take over the Empire and Neropa Union. I could have as well. Sangjin... You aren¡¯t the only one who¡¯s so amazing and all that.¡¯ As long as he could gain that mysterious object, he could leave as well. The man headed towards the headquarters as he clenched his teeth. ¡®Let¡¯s see what news the scouts have.¡¯ The people of Reyunion were weak, but they were numerous in number and had goodmunication methods, so they were useful as scouts. The man thought of the scouts which he¡¯d sent out in case the Transcendents came back and quickly started to move. Chapter 388: Flameless Land (2) Chapter 388: meless Land (2) ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡°There¡¯s too many weaklings around here.¡± Kiriel said with a shrug, smashing away the skull of an Abyssal monster. Maybe it¡¯s because they were on the outskirts, but there were no humans here. But there were quite a lot of others filling their spot. ¡ªssss¡ª Hansoo picked up the crystal left behind by the corpse and said to Kiriel: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because people don¡¯t live here. They probably didn¡¯t clean this ce up that well.¡± It was just as he said. If the area where the humans lived and the area where the Abyssal monsters appeared were in the same ce... And there weren¡¯t enough humans to clean them all up... It wouldn¡¯t be weird to find Abyssal monsters in a ce where humans didn¡¯t exist. ¡®Or the opposite.¡¯ But then¡ª ¡ªR-Korun Nell gave the answer. ¡°Dammit... Who would want to live in a ce swarming with these things? Those pieces of trash... For them to let these things roam around here... The Neropa Union would never let this happen.¡± Hansoo nodded at R-Korun Nell. Those words were correct as well. They probably hadn¡¯t expanded their powers up to this point because of all these monsters. But Kiriel shrugged her shoulders as she looked to the distance. ¡°Anyway... what shall we do about them? I¡¯m not really into being stalked.¡± R-Korun Nell frowned at her question. ¡°... Is someone watching us? Since when?¡± ¡°Hmm. Ever since we arrived? They¡¯re pretending to run away but keep watching us from a distance.¡± ¡°What the...¡± R-Korun Nell was confused. Why were these two ignoring those spies? Intel was the most important thing in a battle. No matter howrge your force. No matter how many talents you had. If they didn¡¯t know what they were going against, but the enemy knew about them? Their lives would be in danger. That is the battlefield. But these two were just leaving those spies alone. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dealing with them?! You can easily kill them!¡± R-Korun Nell asked. He knew that this woman in front of him was a monster. She could easily snipe those scouts that were dozens of kilometers away. But Kiriel ignored R-Korun Nell and asked Hansoo: ¡°What shall we do?¡± Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Leave them alone. They¡¯re probably having a huge headache trying to figure out what to do with us.¡± ¡®We¡¯ll see... what they really do.¡¯ ¡ªkacha!¡ª Kyaaaak! Hansoo stomped on an Abyssal monster that popped out from beneath the ground and thought. These monsters weren¡¯t strong at all. But this was more than enough to massacre the people of Reyunion who couldn¡¯t wield the me. Which meant that there was a Transcendent who was fighting the Abyssal race alongside the people of Reyunion. But if so, that brought up another question. If the Transcendents existed, and they were in an alliance with the people of Reyunion, why were these monsters still roaming around freely? The Transcendents could easily resolve this. Which meant one thing. ¡®They aren¡¯t really on the friendliest terms. Let¡¯s see what happens.¡¯ He just needed to do his own job. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª Hansoo smashed away another monster charging towards him and continued on his way, all while ignoring the scouts in the distance. ........................................... ¡°...More aliens?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mmm...¡± Erunheim frowned. There were seven people with the same uniform standing by Erunheim. Same uniforms, but each gave out a different impression. The seven people, who despite wearing identical outfits, each radiated an aura that was vastly different from the rest. But they still had some simrities between them. First, they were all leaders of a family, a nation, a union, or a tribe. Second, their forces had all been defeated, and they had been forced to escape to this ce. A man in the corner spoke out. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that no more aliens woulde up? Are you sure you checked properly?¡± The scout nodded as he replied: ¡°They could easily smash apart the C-types with just their bare hands. Very, very easily.¡± ¡°...Hmm.¡± Everyone fell silent. ¡®They lied... They told us that no more aliens woulde up.¡¯ Gacherat, the patriarch of the Hun family, thought to himself. They didn¡¯t know the exact details concerning the aliens¡¯ situation. They had no way of finding out detailed information about beings that could jump between dimensions. But the aliens who held a certain power within their Reyunion territory had often shouted with confidence: ¡®Damned bastards...¡¯ Gacherat gritted his teeth as he thought of their cocky attitudes. Although his situation was grim at this moment, he was once a ruler of a vast territory. His family also had fleets that could cut across the skies just as well as the Dragon God Soldiers. The family had maintained their survival throughout the thousand-year war¡ªthey were not a family that could be made light of by some aliens with meager strength. But all of that did not matter in this ce. Since they couldn¡¯t use the me in here. But ironically, they were able to keep their lives staying here while escaping from the eyes of the Neropa Union. Instead, they ced their lives in the hands of those aliens, receiving their protection. Without them, they had no way of dealing with the strange monsters crawling around this ce. They would be killed off in a month without the aliens. But this made them feel more and more uneasy. A rtionship like this always ended with the destruction of one side. Even more so if one side was as cocky and proud as those guys. A few days ago, the aliens had almost dragged off a few of his family members into their beds. If his daughter hadn¡¯t been a part of that group and he hadn¡¯t stepped up to beg for them, the aliens would have definitely taken them away. ¡®...Taking the crystal is one thing, but why must they do this? We have to deal with those guys.¡¯ They didn¡¯t have a method until this point, but a new variable had just appeared. And it was clear that Gacherat wasn¡¯t the only one with these thoughts as the other leaders within Reyunion nodded at each other. Erunheim also seemed to have sensed this as she said: ¡°Let¡¯s approach them carefully. Do you all agree?¡± Most of the other aliens were just killing off the monsters while enjoying alcohol and women in a specific location. Which meant that if they blocked the eyes of the aliens, they would have no way of realizing that more aliens had appeared. That would give them more than enough time to have a discussion. ¡®We don¡¯t know how strong the neers are, but...¡¯ Even if they were weaker than the ones already in Reyunion, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as they figured out a weak point or their rtionships with other forces, it would give the people of Reyunion a huge advantage. ¡°Ugh... things were better before those guys left.¡± One person thought back to the day when the aliens had split up and left. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t have a shred of hope back then... But at least we have something now.¡± ¡°Right...¡± Everyone nodded. A tiger could not be dealt with. But a fox pretending to be a king after the tiger has left could be dealt with. Soon¡ª ¡ªthe leaders of Reyunion all split up and started sending messages to their families and people. ................................................. ¡°So, nothing is happening?¡± ¡°Hmm... Well. Good.¡± Erunheim got annoyed at the man¡¯s casual attitude and said: ¡°Huh? I told them to deal with it, but I guess they didn¡¯t. Alright. I¡¯ll go over and deal with them properly today.> <...> Erunheim was at a loss at his response, and she clenched her teeth and turned off the screen. The man scoffed as he looked to the person next to him. ¡°They¡¯re treating us like idiots, right?¡± The man standing by the side nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Damned bastards.¡± The man scoffed. Even monkeys knew about the importance of intel in a battle. Why would they leave every eye and ear to those guys? There was a reason why he didn¡¯t personally gather intel. There was no need to. ¡ªpazzzzk¡ª ¡°Ugh...¡± A body destroyed from torture. The machinery parts inside his body had long been destroyed as well. The man looked at the woman beneath him and chuckled. ¡°It really is a nice ce. Nobody notices when a person disappears.¡± The reason they left some monsters alone wasn¡¯t because they werezy. But rather, it was convenient for them to exist. ¡®Even if a person disappears, we can just say the monsters killed them.¡¯ Why would there be a reason for him to gather intel? When he could just kidnap someone who already collected the intel? ¡°Let¡¯s see... Turn it on. You have something you saved up, right?¡± ¡°Ahh...¡± The woman hurriedly moved her hands and activated the machine before her eyes. Although it had a secure lock and the aliens couldn¡¯t even figure out how to use it. Although she had received countless training for various tortures and had hardened her mind. These guys were different. ¡®Beasts... Monsters...¡¯ The scout, Kamel, hurriedly turned on the machine as she stared at the man who seemed to have crawled through hell. Soon¡ª ¡ªchiiijijiik¡ª ¡ªthe machine crackled as it yed a video. Disying the clear faces of two men and a woman. And the man¡¯s expression quickly changed at this sight. Confusion at first. To disbelief. And then joy. ¡°Hahahaha! Nice! Kang Hansoo! You didn¡¯t go up? Hahahaha!¡± ¡®Sangjin, the man you spent so long searching for... he¡¯s right here!¡¯ Although his body was different, how could one not know about Hansoo? That blinding being. The manughed as he spoke to his underling. ¡°Focus on gathering the crystal! I need to go somewhere!¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª mes shrouded the man¡¯s body, and he disappeared. Chapter 389: Flameless Land (3) Chapter 389: meless Land (3) ¡®It¡¯s been a while, but... it¡¯s really a sight.¡¯ Hansoo continued to look around as he headed inwards. At all the broken down Dragon God Armor. At all the starships destroyed from the result of a hastynding. ¡®It seems they really escaped in a hurry.¡¯ The Reyunion¡¯s weapons. Hansoo looked at the ships that had crashed due to theck of the me¡¯s strength. He¡¯d never thought of going against the me in the past, so he had never cared about it, but he knew now. As to how powerful the me¡¯s strength was. A strength that was strong enough to go against the Transcendents who¡¯d crossed the wall. And that was still a small fraction inparison to the true strength of the me sleeping inside the. But inside this area, all of that strength was forbidden. Because of the existence of the External me Divine Tool. At first, no one knew who had created this tool. There were no traces of the creator. But Hansoo knew after going back into the past. As to who¡¯d shoved that me into this. And who¡¯d hidden the tool to control the me in thisnd. ¡®...Nerpa.¡¯ The Nelkipa that orbited Angkara and that existence hidden inside the Nelkipa. Hansoo could deduce many things looking at the Nerpa who¡¯d gone off to Angkara the moment it woke up. Of course, this didn¡¯t answer every question. ¡®Why is heing here, though?¡¯ Hansoo thought of the Kalkuroun Fleet that should be slowly approaching this ce. .......................................... Inside the giant starship. R-Koronaita Nell was dumbfounded as he listened to N-Aroel¡¯s words. ¡°You... you gave us the me?¡± R-Koronaita Nell shouted out in rage. ¡°Don¡¯t lie! What kind of words are those?!¡± Although they gave it the simple name of . It was not just a simple ball of me. The small sun that was sleeping inside the. The , hidden inside the shell of this, was something to be revered and feared. Everybody could see the red sun of their through the between the continents. It was the source of life for their, which had once been doomed to freeze to death after their previous sun had died out. Giving their race the power to control the fleet and travel through the universe. They only called it a , but in reality, it was more like a sun. N-Aroel, the Nerpa, chuckled. ¡°Yeah? Then is it logical for a sun to stay trapped within a tiny? To release that kind of energy without control, you guys clearly know that it should¡¯ve long since reduced your entire into a zing ball of mes.¡± ¡°...Ugh.¡± R-Koronaita Nell fell silent. Those words were correct. That was a question that no researcher on Angkara could answer. A ball of energy trapped within their that should¡¯ve been tens of thousands of timesrger than what it appeared. Maintaining a very calm state that wasn¡¯t causing any harm to their that surrounded it like a thin shell. Very illogical indeed. The Nerpa chuckled towards Angkara that had now appeared before his eyes. ¡®I didn¡¯t know this would happen.¡¯ The that the Nerpa had bestowed upon them thousands of years ago. They had stepped out and bestowed the to a that was about to freeze due to the death of their sun. Although it wasn¡¯t as big as the original sun, the Nerpa had dug out the insides of that giant¡ªwhich was already many timesrger than a normal¡ªand ced the inside it. When his race had been in their prime, something like that wasn¡¯t difficult nor was it a problem. But not anymore. The simple gift that they had given away was now his only hope. A me that they had given to save the dying race. The beings of this didn¡¯t have the right toin if he were to take it away. ¡®It¡¯s a bit childish to give something and then take it back, but what else can I do... Anyway, where do I even start?¡¯ The Nerpa frowned. A chaotic. The only toy he had was a fleet, which had a few ships he couldn¡¯t even use anymore¡ªtheir engines had overloaded when he destroyed the crystal. Although this was more than enough to destroy countless cities and shake an entire nation, that was not enough to go against his enemies. ording to N-Aroel¡¯s memories, his enemies had built their entire civilization from the . They would struggle with everyst ounce of their strength to not lose the me, which meant that he would have to go against the entire. ¡®It would¡¯ve been easier if I had the Nelkipa... tsk.¡¯ He missed his stolen body and Nelkipa at this point. With the Nelkipa, he could easily erase their entire civilization within a day and take over Angkara. At least he had stopped Melchizedek and the aliens from taking it over. ¡®The fastest way to control the me is acquiring the controller.¡¯ If he could take the three controllers spread around the, then he would be able to control the me as a whole. Game over. Although he didn¡¯t have his blue armor or his powerful body, the power to control the me was embedded deep inside his soul. He would gain the chance to stand up again. ¡®It seems our savior has failed... I must at least try to save our fallen race.¡¯ The Nerpa thought back to the man who¡¯d left with a heavy burden on his shoulders. ................................................ While the Nerpa was heading towards Angkara. Hansoo was also heading towards his destination. ¡ªboom!¡ª Hansoo smacked away another Abyssal monster and then chuckled at the aura he could feel around him. ¡®What to do...¡¯ He couldn¡¯t see them because they were so far away, but he could clearly feel them. The people who were watching him from the distance. Despite seeing his group for the first time and to still maintain their distance like that, it meant that they knew about Transcendents and how strong they were. ¡®They¡¯re used to Transcendents.¡¯ He could also deduce another thing. That the Transcendents inside here were around the 3-Star level. If they felt that Hansoo¡¯s power was that of a 2-Star Transcendent, then they wouldn¡¯t be keeping such a long distance from them. ¡®At least a 3-Star... hmm.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know how many there were, but they weren¡¯t weaklings. As Hansoo looked into the distance¡ª ¡ªkuoooo!¡ª ¡ªan aura quickly approached them from the far distance. And Kiriel said softly to Hansoo as she felt this: ¡°Not quite gentle, huh?¡± ¡°Right.¡± The being was approaching them at an incredible speed. Although the vehicles of Reyunion were easily moving at a speed above 300 km per hour even without the me, the mysterious Transcendent easily left those vehicles in the dust as they approached Hansoo¡¯s group. The meteor-like being crossed multiple kilometers in an instant and soon arrived before them. ¡ªboom!¡ª The man smiled as he looked at Hansoo and said in greeting: ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Hansoo. I¡¯m called John Stone.¡± ¡®...Who? I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡¯ Hansoo was confused. But John Stone whistled as he looked at Hansoo. ¡®The world really got much better, huh?¡¯ Hansoo was a being who was so powerful that he couldn¡¯t even imagine his strength in the past. With a power so overbearing that being on the same floor as him was unbelievable. He shone even more because he used that strength to fight at the very front lines. Achieving things nobody could even dream of. Back then, he¡¯d thought that Hansoo was mankind¡¯s savior. Until he turned the world upside down and disappeared two years ago. ¡®Well, I¡¯ve gotten much stronger thanks to you.¡¯ He¡¯d managed to quickly rise up to the 6th Zone and gained a tremendous amount of strength. Although Hansoo was stronger than him, he was still confident. Intel was more important than strength. The reason why Hansoo had been able to lead them was not just because of his strength, but mainly because he knew what to do. But not anymore. He wouldn¡¯t know anything since he¡¯d juste up. It wasn¡¯t Hansoo that was setting up the ying field anymore but him instead. ¡®Good. Good.¡¯ ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on around here?¡± Hansoo chuckled as he looked at the confident John Stone. ¡®I can already guess where your confidencees from, but... things won¡¯t y out the way you want.¡¯ Information was important indeed. If he was going to speak on his own, then there was no reason to refuse. John Stone giggled as he said: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t. If you did... you wouldn¡¯t be this carefree after knowing that the man you raised has already betrayed you...¡± ¡®Heheh.¡¯ John Stone smiled. ................................................. ¡®Tsk. I knew this would happen. They¡¯re already swarming around them.¡¯ The Nerpa was at a loss as he looked at the data from inside the Kalkuroun Fleet. They had left behind three controllers. But flies had already gathered around two of them. Especiallyrge flies. ¡®One... is the Neropa Union. Another is the Pompeion Empire... I see.¡¯ He¡¯d been initially surprised because the technology should¡¯ve been beyond theirprehension, but it looks like they¡¯d solved a part of it. That was probably the reason why the two forces had been able to crush all others. Because they had a secret weapon that the others didn¡¯t. ¡®I guess this fleet would be nowhere enough.¡¯ The Nerpa pondered for a moment and then changed his destination. ¡®Thest one should be easy. The flies around it seem weak enough.¡¯ ¡ªooooong¡ª The fleet started to move again. Towards the Reyunion¡¯s territory. The meless Land. Chapter 390: Flameless Land (4) Chapter 390: meless Land (4) ¡°A betrayal.¡± John Stone chuckled at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s ying at being friends with the people of this ce. Even though I¡¯ve been trying to persuade him to work for our kind.¡± John Stone pointed to the area behind him. ¡°Here are a few of my forces. I built them after everyone else left. Ah, they¡¯reing now.¡± From the direction that John Stone pointed at¡ª ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡ªa few armed vehicles, running on ancient fuel, were making loud noises and emitting ck smoke as they approached Hansoo¡¯s group. Despite using ancient fuels, the technology used to create them was very advanced, so they moved at swift speed. Soon, the vehicles had reached their party. ...brrr... Dozens of vehicles stopped by Hansoo and John Stone as hundreds of people started to disembark from the vehicles. People with ancient weapons. And John Stone waved to them with augh. ¡°Haha. You came?¡± ¡°... I don¡¯t even know how you found out.¡± John Stone chuckled at Erunheim¡¯s words. ¡°My own race came up, so how could I ignore them? I should be the first to greet them.¡± Although the word ¡®race¡¯ was a bit awkward... It was the correct term to use in the current situation since they were messing around with another race all while jumping around multiple dimensions. John Stone smiled. And Erunheim frowned at this sight. ¡®What a snake...¡¯ Despite their scouts¡¯ extreme wariness of the alien¡¯s territory, a few of them had been kidnapped from time to time. She had been wondering about these incidents, but it seems that her worries weren¡¯t unprecedented. Otherwise, it would be impossible for John Stone and the other aliens to find this exact location in the vast territory of Reyunion. John Stone looked at Erunheim¡¯s expression in contentment and then looked at Hansoo again. ¡®With him here... he¡¯d be of great assistance.¡¯ Although he acted proudly before Erunheim¡¯s forces, Sangjin was someone he couldn¡¯t even dream of going against. As well as any others on the same level as Sangjin. Even if he got the crystal that could suppress the me, what good would that be against his own race? Yes, it would make it easier for him to go against the Neropa Union or the Pompeion Empire, but he needed a different kind of strength to go against another Transcendent. ¡®I can¡¯t go up anyway, so... I need to make this ce my ownnd.¡¯ Going up would be a stretch. He needed to figure out a way to make this ce, the 6th Zone, his home. An unshakable home of this own. Of course, some might think of John Stone as weird. They could go up at any time through the elevator, but there was a reason that they were sticking around the Neropa Union and the Pompeion Empire. They could just hunt around here for a bit and then go up. But no. The road upwards had long been blocked. ¡®Damned bastards...¡¯ John Stone frowned as he thought of the final words of those who¡¯d gone up to the 7th Zone. Although it annoyed him, their words were correct, and he did agree with them. He¡¯d climbed up here wanting to be the best, but there was always a higher mountain. The people who had gone up had formed an alliance to crush anyone who tried to go up after them. It was too dangerous for him to go through them. Of course, why would he need to go? He could just get the crystal and take over the 6th Zone. It wouldn¡¯t be impossible if he had the crystal¡ªhe could use it to deal with those weak to the crystal, and then use strength to deal with everyone else. ¡®And this person... would be of great help in dealing with them.¡¯ The more shields he had, the better. He had to drag Hansoo over to his side no matter what. John Stone thought of Sangjin as he spoke to Hansoo. ¡°Sangjin gave up on going up and allied with another nation. Despite me telling him to stay here and help the peopleing up after.¡± John Stone pointed to the people behind him. It wasn¡¯t a lie. These people had barely seeded ining up from below. Although a lot of survivors were spread around the continent and throughout the entire 6th Zone, these were the people who had decided to stay and increase their strength. This was a safe ce to raise their strength, and they also had the people of Reyunion working as their ves. ¡®Not bad at all.¡¯ He was the leader here and could provide Hansoo with everything he wanted or desired. And this man was someone who struggled to save mankind. There would be no reason for him to collide against Reyunion, a ce made to protect their kind. John Stone continued to speak. ¡°But it¡¯s really not easy. The people who originally lived here continue to crawl back out of curiosity... Everyone who had the strength to help left on their own. We need someone as strong as you. Stay with us.¡± Hansoo didn¡¯t reply to that question, but rather asked another question: ¡°I¡¯m curious about something else. So he left for another nation?¡± John Stone nodded. ¡°Yes, the Pompeion Nation.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The expressions of Erunheim and the other people of Reyunion turned dark. John Stone continued to speak as he observed the looks on their faces. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is or what he¡¯s doing¡ªwe¡¯re struggling this hard, but he ran off alone.¡± ¡°Struggle?¡± John Stone nodded again. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re trying to dig something up.¡± ¡®I can¡¯t hide that thing anyway.¡¯ Even if he tried to hide it, the noisy people around him would spill the details in the end. About the powers of the crystal. If that was the case, it was better to drag this guy in and quickly finish the job. Since the job would be much easier with Hansoo¡¯s help. ¡®He wouldn¡¯t try to force things anyway.¡¯ John Stone thought of the stories he¡¯d heard about the Hansoo of the past. And Hansoo only sighed inwardly as he looked at John Stone. ¡®...Are there only people like him left around here? He¡¯d figured out that something had happened because of theck of aggression up here. But this was too much of a disappointment. This was the limit of people surrounding the core location, the elevator. Of course, the man before him had gathered some forces. A few 3-Star Transcendents were present, and there were quite a lot of people from Reyunion as well. If he could absorb all this strength, it would be quite useful. But this was not what he expected. Hansoo looked around. ¡®What the hell have you done up until now?¡¯ This was nowhere close to what he¡¯d anticipated. He had hoped that stronger people would¡¯ve been around here. Even if they were fighting. But there was nothing here. Clementine¡¯s forces had long left this ce. And his oldrades had left too. But this ce was a strategic point. If they hadn¡¯t chosen to protect this location, there would be a reason for that. A reason that forced them to leave. ¡®It seems the ce up there has truly be chaotic... I need to deal with these kids first.,¡¯ Hansoo looked at the man who was standing before him without a single shred of fear. It seemed that John thought his words had sounded enticing and was feeling confident about his offer, but that was not the case. Hansoo really wasn¡¯t feeling so great right now. Then¡ª ¡®What the hell?¡¯ ¡ªas he looked at Hansoo¡¯s eyes... John Stone felt a sense of danger as he slowly backed away. ........................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª The top of a giant tower that rose up to the clouds. A beautiful terrace was located at the top of this tower. ¡ªchiiiing¡ª Inside the translucent barrier that blocked the powerful winds from outside. A man sat as he looked at the scenery below. ¡°A good sight.¡± ¡ªrumble¡ª The man looked down as he mumbled. The hundreds of ships that covered the sky. The countless skyscrapers that filled the space between them. And the light of the that fueled all of these things, visible between the valleys of the continents. Within the entire of Angkara, there was only one man who could look down at all of this. The Emperor. The epitome of authority within the Pompeion Empire. The man who controlled the , the army of twelve fleets and countless Dragon God Soldiers, which shook half of the world. And inside the terrace where only the Emperor was permitted, a few others were standing. Three men and two women. But one man stood out. Because while two of the men and the two women radiated a violet aura, only one man radiated a natural color. Showing that he was truly alive. Emperor Pompeion spoke to that man. Towards the man who held a heavy atmosphere. ¡°I thank you again for your efforts. And also... don¡¯t you miss your oldrades?¡± At Pompeion¡¯s curious words¡ª ¡ªthe man, Sangjin, spoke with a heavy tone: ¡°...No. The situation has changed after all.¡± Pompeion nodded. ¡°Right. You¡¯re already quite burdened with your current duties. But... I hope you can try a bit harder. That is the only way for you to acquire what you desire. And what I desire.¡± Sangjin nodded. Chapter 391: Flameless Land (5) Chapter 391: meless Land (5) ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°That...¡± As John Stone flinched at the overbearing aura that Hansoo was emitting¡ª ¡ªErunheim replied besides them. ¡°Are you talking about Clementine¡¯s forces?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who. Why are there only these guys here?¡± A lot of thoughts shed through Erunheim¡¯s head at his words. ¡®...Is this man not interested in John Stone at all?¡¯ It seemed like this man was quite a powerful person. Even John Stone, who was always acting so proud and cocky, was staying silent due to the aura Hansoo was emitting. Which meant that this man was much more powerful than what they¡¯d expected. They had thought that he would be weaker than John Stone because he had juste up from below, but it seems their predictions had been wrong. Which meant that they had to take advantage of this situation. ¡®How can I convince him to help us...?¡¯ They needed someone to go against John Stone, so she was worried that they might join forces. John Stone alone was hard enough, but if someone who even John Stone was afraid of joined forces with him, then they would lose all hope. But it seems John Stone and Hansoo weren¡¯t at all friendly with each other. They needed to turn the situation in their favor. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Why don¡¯t we¡ª¡± As Erunheim organized her thoughts and started to speak¡ª ¡ªHansoo shook his head as he looked at her expression. ¡°There are too many foxes here.¡± Ten. ¡ªboom!¡ª A terrifying aura exploded out from Hansoo and suppressed their entire surroundings. ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡°Huek!¡± Erunheim and her guards all froze. And John Stone made a defensive posture while groaning. ¡®...So suddenly?¡¯ And unlike what John Stone had feared¡ª ¡ªHansoo just spoke to Kiriel behind him. ¡°Kiriel. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡ªooooooong¡ª Kiriel walked up to Erunheim and then ced her hands on her forehead. And soon¡ª ¡ªall the memories contained in Erunheim¡¯s body started flowing out and entering Kiriel¡¯s head. ................................................. ¡®Thisdy has lived a hard life as well.¡¯ Kiriel thought as she continued to read through Erunheim¡¯s memories. She sucked the fragmented memories of Erunheim after her escape to this ce into her mind, reorganizing them to y through like a movie. Escaping with the remaining forces of a nation destroyed by the Neropa Union and fleeing to this meless Land. The monsters attacking from the insides of this ce. Joining the forces of Reyunion and meeting the aliens who lived in this ce. Kiriel knew that this was the most important part. ¡®Let¡¯s see. This was before the Abyss fell... Are those guys Clementine¡¯s allies?¡¯ Kiriel froze as she looked at the memory. They didn¡¯t seem like Clementine¡¯s forces. A few people shone within the memories of Erunheim. The handsome man called Keldian who was voicing his opinions. The man who agreed with Keldian called Kangtae. And a beautiful woman listening to their words with a serious expression. ¡®Her name is... Eres? What a beauty.¡¯ But there was someone who shone even more brightly than these people. A man who was smiling from the back. ¡®...I can¡¯t see him clearly.¡¯ The appearance of that man was very blurry for some reason. It didn¡¯t seem like Erunheim had focused much attention on him. Since this memory was showing that Keldian and the others wanted to leave. The expressions of Erunheim and the leaders of Reyunion were grim. They were in a very grim situation. The Neropa Union terrorized them outside the meless Land. But staying inside, they could not defeat the monsters without these people. The expressions of Keldian and a few others froze at the naggings of these people, while Eres and a few others couldn¡¯t seem to ignore their pleas. Of course. The difficulty continued to rise as they went up. And the issue of internal conflict existed. Reyunion¡¯s main forcesprised of Eres¡¯s people¡ª the others wanted to either kill off the people of Reyunion or turn them into ves. They just stayed silent because Eres was too powerful. But if they all left, the people of Reyunion would all be reduced to be ves. And not only that. If they blocked this ce off, then thoseing up after them would be in danger. But to go up after leaving behind a few forces here, the situation above would be too grim. But at that moment¡ª ¡ªsomeone spoke. . A few others spoke out to remain. And Eres and the others decided to go up after leaving the rest to these people. Erunheim¡¯s uneasiness was clearly palpable. At the remaining forces who didn¡¯t seem powerful enough to deal with the monsters. But fighting against their choices would only lead to their deaths. So Erunheim and the other leaders stayed silent. But the moment Eres and the others left, the situation changed. Towards apletely different direction. And all the forces gathered under the two people who remained to protect them. But of course, the peace didn¡¯tst long. Everyone turned grim at the events that happened afterward. And with those words, all the other aliens pretending to be in opposing forces all gathered to the center. Of course, Reyunion¡¯s territory had turned into a mess. After all, rather than hunting the monsters all around them, the aliens had gathered in that ce instead. There was nobody else to block the monsters. Although they were able to hold on to some degree with their mechanical weapons, it did not solve the core issue. After the deaths of tens of millions of people in Reyunion, Erunheim and the others suppressed their fears and went to the aliens. But then¡ª ¡ªtheir cold expressions were still very clear within Erunheim¡¯s memories. <...> Erunheim clenched her teeth and backed off. Their words were right. Erunheim decided to be thankful that it hadn¡¯t ended in a massacre as she gathered up the other leaders of Reyunion, quickly forming a defensive line to push back the monsters. Thankfully, the forces of monsters had diminished quite a bit after the aliens hunted them down to increase their own strength. Because they had struggled so hard to protect their territory, they had formed a decent line of defense. Of course, it didn¡¯tst long. Three months. It only took three months for their world to be flipped upside down. A strange elevator mmed down from the sky and onto the center of their territory. And even more powerful monsters started to crawl out from that elevator. If they could fight the previous monsters with mechanical weapons. Then only the power of the me could deal with these new monsters. If the aliens hadn¡¯t been shocked at the sudden appearance of these monsters and hadn¡¯t immediately hunted them down, then all the remaining people in Reyunion would¡¯ve been killed off within a month. And everything continued to be chaotic after that. New aliens continued to rise up. And they had survived in the small gap created between the battles of the original aliens and the new aliens. The past two years was chaos in itself. But there was a force that shone even brighter than the others within those years. The man who rose up quickly while Clementine¡¯s forces had been distracted. The man who had be strong enough to push back Clementine¡¯s forces. Kiriel eximed out loud after she finished with the memories of what Erunheim had gone through. ¡°Woah...!¡± ¡®Amazing. Was that person Sangjin?¡¯ Kiriel thought to herself, deducing the identity of the man, the enemy of John Stone. In Erunheim¡¯s memories. Clementine¡¯s forces were running away to the elevator. But her expression turned grim. She heard the final words of Clementine¡¯s forces as they left. ¡®They couldn¡¯t take it?¡¯ Kiriel was at a loss. Sangjin¡¯s forces had seeded in pushing away Clementine¡¯s forces¡ªwhy did they hand over this ce to John Stone and then just leave? ................................................. ¡°Haa...Haa... I wonder what¡¯s going on above?¡± A man looked up as he used the light from his reinforcement skill to get rid of the darkness around the small crystal. ¡ªchiiiiik¡ª ¡®Making me feel uneasy...¡¯ The man frowned at the strange sight of the darkness being tied down to a specific location. If this darkness did not exist, he would have long taken away this crystal. But this darkness was clinging onto the crystal. Like they were holding it down so it wouldn¡¯t escape. And the fact that the area outside the dark half-kilometer radius around the crystal was extremely bright. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense and focus on digging. It seems we¡¯ve almost finished digging it out.¡± ¡ªchiiiik¡ª Just as that voice had said. The shadows that were holding the crystal down had mostly been destroyed. They just needed to take this crystal up. ¡®John Stone will deal with it well.¡¯ ¡ªchiiiiik¡ª The man focused on cutting apart the shadows again. Chapter 392: Flameless Land (6) Chapter 392: meless Land (6) Kiriel decided to go even deeper into the memory. ¡®Let¡¯s see what happened.¡¯ Kiriel focused as she started to read the memory after Clementine¡¯s forces had left. ................................. Erunheim¡¯s memories continued. After Clementine¡¯s forces had gone up. This ce was at peace for a short while. Sangjin had seeded in controlling the territory of Reyunion with his abilities. And none of the Transcendents could do anything while he was there. But one day. After going into the ce where Clementine¡¯s forces had been digging at. The peaceful days had ended. At Sangjin¡¯s words, all the aliens had gathered for a meeting. Erunheim didn¡¯t know about the contents of that meeting. But one thing was clear. Everything changed after that day. And Sangjin left after that. Towards the Pompeion Empire to the south of Reyunion¡¯s territory. And Erunheim couldn¡¯t figure out the reason behind Sangjin¡¯s parting words. After that meeting. Some stayed. Some went to the Pompeion Empire with Sangjin. Some went to the Neropa Union. Erunheim didn¡¯t know what they were all thinking, but one thing was clear. They each had different ns and had decided to split up. The Transcendents had all left. And she never saw them again. ............................................................ ¡®Mmm...This is how things happened? Mmm... I wondered how someone like this had taken over this ce.¡¯ ¡ªkiiiiing¡ª Kiriel nodded as she returned from the memories. Of course, John Stone wasn¡¯t weak in any sense. John Stone was by far the strongest out of everyone who had decided to stay, and he was a decent leader. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach this level. After all, Kiriel didn¡¯t have any confidence that she could beat John Stone in a fight. ¡®He¡¯s strong... He¡¯s strong indeed.¡¯ Kiriel mumbled as she looked at the aura John Stone was radiating. He was strong. Although they were all at the 3-Star level, John Stone had stayed here and continued to increase his strength after all. Of course, he was stillcking inparison to those who had left. From Erunheim¡¯s memories, there were at least twenty people who looked stronger than John Stone right now. And this was only what Erunheim saw. If they hadn¡¯t all left, John Stone would¡¯ve never been able to take over this ce. ¡°...That is what happened.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± John Stone gritted his teeth at Kiriel who bluntly exined everything she saw to Hansoo. It was all true, but it made him seem very ipetent. ¡®Damned b****...¡¯ Who was it that prettied up this ce like this? Of course, Hansoo didn¡¯t care for John Stone¡¯s thoughts as he made his decision. ¡®I should go check inside.¡¯ The thing that Clementine¡¯s forces had wanted to dig out was definitely the controller he was looking for. The object that was the reason this ce was called the meless Land. But there was something strange. Two years was not a short time. No matter how well-hidden the External me Divine Tool, or whether other things had gotten in their way of digging it out, two years was more than enough time to aplish their goals. But Clementine¡¯s forces had relinquished it and gone up instead. And an even stranger thing was Sangjin and the other people¡¯s actions. Sangjin had checked the insides and had left afterwards. There was a reason for this. And he needed to check it out. ¡°Which direction?¡± ¡°This way.¡± As Hansoo looked to the direction Kiriel pointed to¡ª ¡ªJohn Stone knew instinctively. That these people were aiming for the same thing as him. These guys shouldn¡¯t know anything since they¡¯d juste up, but every single one of John Stone¡¯s instinct was crying out in danger. He sensed it. That these people were going for the object hidden deep within this ce. The object that was supposed to be his. ¡°No!¡± ¡ªboooom!¡ª John Stone¡¯s aura exploded outwards along with a shout. His entire body burned up in dark red mes. ¡®No! Do you know how much I¡¯ve struggled for that?!¡¯ mes spewed out from John Stone¡¯s eyes. John Stone¡¯s trait. Berserk Mode. It was a very simple trait, but there was nothing as good as a trait like this when it came to a battle. A rage that burned the second he felt danger from his opponent. It was simr to Enbi Arin¡¯s Tainted Emotion, but there were clear differences. Unlike Enbi Arin¡¯s trait, which only raised two stats depending on the emotion, John Stone¡¯s trait increased all his stats through either rage or fear. The downside was... his decision-making skills and sanity became very clouded. ¡®No!¡¯ As his Berserk Mode activated¡ª ¡ªthe fear he felt towards Hansoo started to wash away. And rage reced it all. ¡°Kuaaaaap!¡± ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª The giant axe on John Stone¡¯s back rose up along with his Berserk Mode. The monster that appeared on the 6th Zone. An axe created from a monster that was famous for its hard exoskeleton, the Atantael. The de was created by sharpening its exoskeleton and its handle was made from its bones. The axe, which yed a huge part in helping John Stone rise up to his current position, flew towards Hansoo¡¯s neck. ¡ªswoooosh!¡ª Kiriel looked at the axe and thought to herself: ¡®...Brute.¡¯ Her trait, Psychometry, was amazing in a sense that it allowed her to quickly be stronger and gave her a lot of answers. But it was stillcking in a battle. In the end, she felt that it would be difficult for her to deal with this brute currently charging towards Hansoo. But Kiriel just looked around in boredom. ¡®I guess everyone has their own job.¡¯ She just needed to do her own. But Hansoo acted outside her expectations. The moment Hansoo saw John Stone charging towards him, he spoke to Kiriel. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡®You aren¡¯t going to kill him off?¡¯ Kiriel was confused, but her actions were still very quick. Even before the axe got anywhere close to them. ¡ªkiiiing!¡ª Clouds appeared from Kiriel¡¯s body and covered their bodies. Then¡ª ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª ¡ªthe axe started to cut apart the clouds. ¡°Hahahahaha...hah?¡± John Stone¡¯s expression turned dark as he cut through the clouds. ¡®I don¡¯t feel like anything got cut...?¡¯ And then¡ª ¡ªJohn Stone focused on the insides of the cloud where Hansoo and the woman should¡¯ve been at. ¡°What the... Where did they go? Uaaaahh!¡± John Stone, who was still in his Berserk Mode, shouted in rage as he looked at the emptynd before him. ................................................ ¡ªcharrrrk¡ª Above the depths. White clouds started to appear above the hole. Then¡ª ¡ªwhooosh¡ª The clouds disappeared, revealing the figures of Hansoo and Kiriel. ¡°Nice... We really arrived!¡± Kiriel eximed out loud at her newly learned skill. She had read about the skill¡¯s exnations but using it was a whole other sensation. The depths that she¡¯d seen in Erunheim¡¯s memories was in front of them. Hansoo asked Kiriel: ¡°How are you?¡± He was asking about her status. Kiriel looked at her body and replied: ¡°There seems to be a lot of limitations. It drains a lot of my stamina and... I don¡¯t think we can use it as a means of escape.¡± A new skill. . She realized after using it. One could move with no restrictions to distance, and once the skill was activated, they would be untargetable until it ended. But there were a lot of limitations. The biggest one was the user¡¯s beliefs during a battle. If one used the skill because they decided they couldn¡¯t win in the battle, then the skill would not activate. It only activated because she believed Hansoo could still win. If she were alone, the skill would¡¯ve never activated. ¡®What a petty fairy. Should at least allow me to run away with it.¡¯ Of course, running away wasn¡¯t the best option, but knowing that one had a means of escape would allow them to fight with more confidence. But Hansoo chuckled. ¡°Well, it has a good synergy with your trait.¡± ¡°...Right.¡± Kiriel nodded. Cloudy Movement. This meant that to Kiriel, who could read memories, it had a great deal of synergy. She had brought herself and Hansoo here using the memories of Erunheim. ¡®It¡¯ll be very useful.¡¯ Kiriel then asked Hansoo: ¡°Anyway, why did you want toe here right away?¡± ¡®Instead of beating him.¡¯ Kiriel didn¡¯t voice her whole opinion. It made her sound too blunt. Hansoo looked down into the depths and said: ¡°I felt like we needed toe here quickly.¡± When he heard the memories that Kiriel read... Hansoo felt that something was amiss. A feeling that urged him to hurry. If he had engaged in battle, then he would¡¯ve had to fight John Stone and everyone else who followed afterward. ¡®It...It doesn¡¯t feel quite right.¡¯ And he realized it as he looked down. As to what was making him feel this uneasy. The darkness that had almost separated from the crystal. The adventurers who had been cutting away the darkness then shouted at Hansoo. ¡°Huh? Who are you guys?¡± ¡°This ce is off-limits?¡± Hansoo looked around the crystal, the people around it and then turned towards Kiriel. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± His goal was right before his eyes. These brats weren¡¯t his opponents at all. After speaking to Kiriel, Hansoo jumped into the depths. Towards the crystal that was being tied down by the darkness. Chapter 393: Owner of the crystal (1) Chapter 393: Owner of the crystal (1) ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª Just as Hansoo arrived¡ª ¡ªchaos urred beneath. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡ªtatatatak!¡ª A few people quickly approached them and asked. And Hansoo replied: ¡°John Stone sent us. To see the progress.¡± There was no need to fight unnecessary fights. He only needed to figure out the situation down here. And more than anything else... ¡®Feels like I shouldn¡¯t fight in there.¡¯ ¡ªsssss¡ª Hansoo thought as he looked at the strange darkness. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the controller or because of something else, but it was hard to see inside the darkness. He would be able to check after he went in there but causing a wreck here didn¡¯t seem like the best option. Hansoo decided to trust in his instincts from his years in the Abyss and just scout things out. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go down. We need to check on the crystal.¡± ¡°...Sure?¡± The doubtful expressions on the other people remained as they started to move downwards. ¡°Come.¡± ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª Hansoo and a few other Transcendents started to make their way down. But they didn¡¯t go all the way down. ¡ªtatatak!¡ª The Transcendents stopped part way through to tie themselves onto their original posts, cutting away at the darkness again. They said: ¡°We¡¯ll remain here and finish up our job, so go down and speak to Ban Gipson. The crystal is under his jurisdiction.¡± And with those words¡ª ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª ¡ªHansoo and Kiriel quickly descended away from the others. While dropping down, they passed by quite arge number of Transcendents. Every single one of them had tied themselves onto a part of the wall and were cutting away at the darkness. ¡ªng!¡ª ¡ªkacha!¡ª Not a single normal adventurer was among them. All these Transcendents were using their respective reinforcements and skills to cut away the darkness. But the darkness was so durable and strong that they barely made a dent despite the countless attacks. ¡°Damn...¡¯ One Transcendent gathered his strength and mmed down onto a long strand of darkness. ¡ªboom!¡ª The thin strand of darkness snapped. ¡ªkuooooong!¡ª The strand of darkness made a strange sound as it squirmed violently. Not only the snapped strand, but every single bit of darkness around it as well. And every time that strand moved, the darkness that squirmed along with it threatened the light around them. The expressions of the the Transcendents turned dark. It was a sight that was hard to get used to no matter how many times they witnessed it. These damned strands were already hard to cut off, but even after being cut, they still caused a scene like this. But they could not stop. Since they all knew how John Stone would treat them if they stopped. John Stone was a good leader, but once angered, it was very hard to restrain him. ¡®Ugh, I hope he doesn¡¯t get angry.¡¯ A few people trembled at this thought and continued to cut away at the darkness. And Kiriel looked at these people with an ufortable expression. ¡°This... This ce feels a bit murky, right?¡± The darkness around them was crying out in rm. The 1 and 2-Star Transcendents didn¡¯t seem like they could feel it, but... She, a 3-Star Transcendent, could feel it clearly. Something that seeped out from the dark depths¡ªsomething that made her feel ufortable. ¡®I don¡¯t really want to touch any of this.¡¯ Kiriel debated whether to put her hand into the darkness, but realized that they were quickly approaching the floor and prepared tond. ¡ªtatak!¡ª Hansoo and Kirielnded lightly on the floor. And before their eyes¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªthey saw a few people in the middle of working, all letting out an aura that was countless times stronger than that of the people they had seen on the way down. ¡ªtonk! tonk!¡ª The strands of darkness that 1 and 2-Star Transcendents took countless hits to snap¡ªthe people were cutting them away with each swing of their weapons. Of course, they weren¡¯t cutting away multiple strands per swing but thinking about how strong the strands were, they were significantly faster. But their eyes were clearly drawn to something else. A tiny crystal. The tiny crystal that was shining brightly amidst the darkness drew Kiriel¡¯s attention. ¡®The strands... They¡¯re all attracted to this ce, right?¡¯ The strands of darkness were all gathering onto the crystal. And this is what Clementine and Sangjin had probably seen. The item that Hansoo was also looking for. ¡®Well, this was easier than I expected.¡¯ He looked around at the people working calmly and then started to walk in. He felt like he needed to check the crystal first before looking at the darkness around it. But at that moment¡ª ¡°A cockroach crawled in.¡± ¡ªa man chuckled as he looked at Kiriel and Hansoo. Hansoo looked at the man and said: ¡°John Stone sent us. We¡¯ve confirmed it above already.¡± The man continued to chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s so you guys won¡¯t run away, you dumb bastards.¡± The ones above hadn¡¯t sent them in because they were stupid. They already knew that these people were trespassers. But there was a reason why they had let these two pass. So that they wouldn¡¯t run away. ¡®Heheheh.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know everyone under John Stone. But he knew one thing. The people who coulde down here were a limited few. John Stone made it hard for anyone he didn¡¯t trust to even approach that precious item. This had caused this project to slow down quite a bit, but it did have a lot of advantages as well. Since they would know the moment someone tried to trespass. ¡°There¡¯s always people like you. Curious for what¡¯s going on inside and crawling inside... Well, it¡¯s good for us.¡± He was used to this. There were always countless cockroaches around. They actually liked those kinds of people. This was one of the few methods of stress relief for those who spent all day digging these mysterious strands of darkness. ¡°Let¡¯s start by... beating you halfway to death first.¡± As the man mumbled¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªcountless skills started flying towards the two from the darkness. ............................................. ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª The darkness started to brighten up from the countless skills. And Kiriel frowned as she blocked away the attacks with her fang. ¡®Easy.¡¯ Every single one of them were Transcendents. Most were 1-Stars or 2-Stars, but there were some who stood out more than the others. They were either slightly weaker than her or even on the same level as her. Meaning that they were at the 3-Star level. ¡ªrumble!¡ª Although they aimed most of their attacks at Hansoo, there were a few flying her way as well. ¡®Look at that bastard.¡¯ ¡ªtonk!¡ª Kiriel deflected an attack that flung her back, grasping her injured wrist as she looked at the man sending skills flying her way. A man who smiled maniacally as he focused all his attacks on her. He was only aiming for her, all while scanning her face and body. Ignoring Hansoopletely. Kiriel frowned as she swung her fang. ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª Red clouds started pouring out from Hansoo¡¯s body. ¡®End this quickly.¡¯ The red clouds covered the dark area and expanded at a tremendous speed. ¡°Ahh... uaaaahhh! What is this?!¡± ¡°Kuaaaap!¡± Screams echoed out from all directions. ¡®Wha¡ªwhat the hell is this!?¡¯ The man, Ban Gipson, screamed inwardly as he looked at the red clouds that was gnawing away at his body. Reinforcement, mana, and weapon. The red smoke devoured everything. And the ones who rolled around the floor screaming onlysted for a bit before they fell silent. The only ones remaining were himself and four other 3-Star Transcendents. And towards them¡ª ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª ¡ªthe terrifying sound of something approaching echoed forth. ¡®F***!¡¯ Even before Ban Gipson could fully respond¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªarge hammer flew and mmed into Ban Gipson. ¡°Kuaa...aaaap!¡± ¡ªboom!¡ª The Transcendents looked at Ban Gipson who had been sent flying and flinched. Ban Gipson was their leader. Although there was only a tiny gap of difference in terms of strength, he was still the strongest out of all of them. And for such a person to be sent away from a single strike. ¡®Even John Stone isn¡¯t that strong...¡¯ But one of the men looked at Hansoo as his expression turned into one of disbelief. A very familiar face was visible between the blue armor. ¡°What the... Kang Hansoo!¡± And everyone else flinched as they heard the man¡¯s shout. Why bring up that name here? Hansoo ignored them as he continued to walk forwards, saying to Kiriel. ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel quite right. I¡¯ll deal with them so read the memories here.¡± Kiriel nodded. As they started fighting, the darkness started to tremble. As if something was trying to wake up from the external stimulus they were causing. ¡°Dammit... Arrgh!¡± ¡°Haa!¡± Leaving the three Transcendents and Hansoo behind, she quickly started to read the memories. And soon¡ª ¡ªthe memories of the area around the crystal swiftly entered her mind. From the moment Clementine¡¯s forces found the crystal. To when Sangjin had entered here. And from when John Stone started to work on this ce and reached this point. Soon¡ª ¡°Damn...¡± ¡ªKiriel gulped as she looked around. At the darkness surrounding her. ¡®It¡¯s not that they chose not to take it, it¡¯s just that... they couldn¡¯t.¡¯ It was weird indeed. If people like Sangjin and John Stone were to create their own forces. Then Clementine¡¯s forces, who should¡¯ve been waiting for such people, should be extremely busy instead. Since that was the only way for them to be stronger while being hidden from the eyes of Clementine. Which meant that there was something that could distract Clementine¡¯s forces. She had been confused because thend above looked way too peaceful, but it seems the answer was here. ¡®They¡¯re all... sleeping here.¡¯ The darkness around her. It was an Abyssal race. The real culprit that had forced Clementine¡¯s forces to leave this ce and go up. ¡®Crazy bastards... They¡¯re waking up a monster that¡¯s sleeping in peace.¡¯ Kiriel thought of John Stone¡¯s forces that were cutting away the sleeping monster¡¯s tentacles, her expression utterly horrified. Chapter 394: Owner of the crystal (2) Chapter 394: Owner of the crystal (2) ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ¡°Damn! Buy time! John Stone will be here soon!¡± While the three Transcendents were battling Hansoo¡ª ¡ªthe memories surrounding the crystal entered through Kiriel¡¯s hand and into her head. ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ Kiriel gulped. This darkness did not exist until Clementine¡¯s forces had found this ce. But the moment the Abyss fell, and the elevator appeared, things had changed. The mysterious creature that came out from the elevator. With appearances that resembled bears and lions. Strange creatures continued to flood out. Towards this crystal. And Kiriel knew what had happened from that point. Kill or be killed. The people of Reyunion, who couldn¡¯t even defend against basic monsters, were simply massacred, and the powerful forces of Clementine died as well. ¡®I wonder where they went...?¡¯ The powerful forces that Erunheim had seen in her memories had all disappeared. Kiriel had thought that Clementine and Sangjin had seeded in killing off all the Abyssal monsters but that was not the case. ¡®They... didn¡¯t seed.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that they had seeded in killing them off. The Transcendents had all disappeared because they had failed. The monsters that came out from the elevator had long aplished their goals. Clementine¡¯s forces had fallen back, and so they had given this ce up, leaving it for Sangjin and the others. ¡ªssss¡ª Kiriel stopped reading the memories and looked around. Pure darkness. The countless strands of darkness that reached out and tied down the crystal. Kiriel gulped as she extended her hands into the darkness. ¡ªpff¡ª She felt an obstruction. It felt just like a wall, a ck wall. A wall with strange strands extending out from it. But to Kiriel, who could read memories, it was different. She knew what was going on in here. ¡®The ones alive are... seven.¡¯ ¡ªssss¡ª The memories within the darkness started to enter her mind. The ones that had survived the journey up to this point were only seven. Of course, despite their low numbers, they were extremely strong. After all, they had charged through all the Transcendents that had stood in their way. But after reaching this ce, they seemed to be quite tired from their efforts. After smelling the crystal a few times, they smiled contentedly and touched the nearby walls. But at that moment, the walls started to get dyed with a dark color. And with that as the beginning, the area surrounding the crystal turned dark. A color that one couldn¡¯t simply describe with the word ¡®dark¡¯. ¡®But... this isn¡¯t the original color.¡¯ Kiriel thought of the colors of the walls as they descended down here. In any case, the memory continued. As the walls turned dark¡ª ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡ªthe beings suddenly entered the wall. Like a human entering a body of water. With a carefree attitude. And then¡ª ¡ªshshshshshshsh!¡ª ¡ªthousands of strands of shadows extended out and secured the crystal. And as she saw up to this point¡ª ¡ªshe felt a hand on her shoulder. ¡°What happened here?¡± ¡°Mmm...¡± As she turned around, she saw Hansoo who had already cleaned up the area. It seems he had finished up while she was reading the memories. The cracks on the blue armor showed it. Kiriel looked at the blue armor in a daze and then woke up to reply to Hansoo. ¡®But... what do I tell him?¡¯ Kiriel wondered whether Hansoo even knew about the mysterious creatures, but in the end she told him everything she had seen. She believed in his mystical ¡®psychic abilities¡¯. ¡°...So they entered the darkness and the strands extended out onto the crystals. The issue here is that most of them have been cut off.¡± As Kiriel finished her words¡ª ¡ªHansoo¡¯s expression froze. And he quickly made a decision. ¡°Give up the crystal. Leave immediately.¡± ¡°Huh? Wasn¡¯t this extremely important?¡± Hansoo shook his head. ¡°It is. But we can¡¯t touch it anymore.¡± ¡®We need to go somewhere else first. I now know why Clementine¡¯s forces and Sanjin gave this up.¡¯ It was a wise choice to do so. Unlike the stupid actions of John Stone. ¡®I need to clean this ce up before we leave...¡¯ Hansoo looked at the remaining strands and the crystal as he spoke. ¡°Kiriel, stay and protect this ce. We cannot let anyone take the crystal.¡± ¡°Huh? What about you?¡± Hansoo looked up and muttered: ¡°The ones who might cause a catastrophe... I need to pull them out by the roots.¡± ¡ªboooom!¡ª With a loud bang, Hansoo¡¯s body quickly ascended through the hole. ................................................. ¡°Ugh... Hurry! We need to stop them before they get the crystal!¡± John Stone gritted his teeth. Such horrible timing for a thief to appear. He¡¯d worked too hard. If he¡¯d been slightly moreid back in dealing with the strands, he wouldn¡¯t feel so pressured to rush over there. But sadly, he and his underlings had taken turns day and night and had almost cut off all the strands from the crystal. The remainder was more than enough for Hansoo to cut off by himself. ¡®No... That thief! I was so close!¡¯ All his hard work... He couldn¡¯t let anyone take it. ¡°Hurry! Hurry up! All of you!¡±. John Stone continued to scream. Not only towards his underlings but to the people of Reyunion as well, who¡¯d armed themselves with their mechanical weapons. And everyone frowned at these shouts. John Stone saw this, but he didn¡¯t have time to care what they thought. He didn¡¯t usually act this way. No matter how strong he was, if he pushed them too hard, then he was bound to end up backstabbed. Although he acted arrogantly, they wouldn¡¯t act out of ce as long as he treated them well. But this situation was different. Because of his towering rage, his Trait¡ªBerserk Mode¡ªwas continuously active. But then¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªsomething rose up from the depths like a meteor andnded before them. ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡°Damn! Prepare for battle!¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions turned grim at the terrifying aura of the being currently approaching them. But John Stone¡¯s expression brightened up. ¡®Kang Hansoo!¡¯ John Stone was extremely d that Hansoo wasn¡¯t by the crystal anymore and was here instead. Due to this to his rage died down a bit, his sanity returning as he shouted at the man. Of course, he wasn¡¯t entirely sane just yet. ¡°You bastard! How dare you?! Trying to take what¡¯s rightfully mine...¡± ¡°This is why I came here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡¯ John Stone flinched at Hansoo¡¯s words. Hansoo ignored him as he continued to speak. ¡°It should be fine to leave you guys alone, but... you¡¯ll probably cause a huge ruckus if I do.¡± The people of Reyunion couldn¡¯t cut the strands even if they wanted to. Only Transcendents could manage it, although just barely. Without the me, they were as good as usual. But John Stone was different. He would do whatever he could to cut off the strands and take the crystal. And he could not let that happen. It was better to let those things stay asleep. ¡®I¡¯ll just drag them all away.¡¯ ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª Red clouds started to seep out from Hansoo¡¯s body. ........................................ ¡ªrumble!¡ª ¡ªboom! boom!¡ª Kiriel listened to the noises echoing from the far distance and looked around the darkness in curiosity. ¡®...So, we can¡¯t take the crystal.¡¯ There was only one reason she could think of for why they couldn¡¯t. In case they might awaken the sleeping beings inside it. Although it was weird that those beings had worked so hard to reach here just to sleep, but since that crystal was the sole reason for their slumber, it made a lot of sense not to touch it. Of course, she had another question. ¡®Can¡¯t we just ignore them and take it?¡¯ Kiriel thought as she looked around. She knew that these things were strong. Since they had gone through countless Transcendents to reach this ce. And they should¡¯ve already recovered their strength after their long period of rest. If that crystal was that amazing, couldn¡¯t they just take it and use its strength to kill off those beings? Even if the crystal didn¡¯t help them in battle, it didn¡¯t seem like it was impossible to go up against those beings. But she only questioned this for a moment. ¡®There¡¯s probably a reason.¡¯ Kiriel decided to stop questioning Hansoo¡¯s choices and sat in front of the crystal. There was probably a reason why everyone else had given up on the crystal as well. ¡®I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s going toe here anyway... Should I just go up and help?¡¯ The sounds of explosions were lessening as well. But as she was thinking¡ª ¡°Huh? We meet again!¡± ¡ªa familiar voice rang out from behind her. ¡®What? There was another entrance in the back?¡¯ Opposite to where she and Hansoo had entered, somebody was walking through the darkness and approaching her. And as she turned to the familiar voice¡ª ¡ªher expression changed to a frown. ¡°You...?¡± ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Well, thanks for what happenedst time.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Kiriel looked with displeasure at N-Aroel who had walked out from the darkness. N-Aroel, the Nerpa, shrugged his shoulders and answered. ¡°Mmm, I¡¯vee to find something I need.¡± The Nerpa pointed towards the crystal that was floating in the darkness. Chapter 395: Owner of the crystal (3) Chapter 395: Owner of the crystal (3) ¡ªrumble¡ª The Pompeion Empire. In a terrace high up in the clouds. The emperor spoke to Sangjin with a worried expression. ¡°Is...Is the crystal inside that ce really impossible to acquire?¡± The emperor looked towards the territory of Reyunion with a frown. Of course. The Pompeion Empire had taken over half of the with only one relic. The same for the Neropa Union as well. If they didn¡¯t have the relic as well, then they would¡¯ve long been defeated. But how sad was it that such a relic was lying around in some wastnd? Although they couldn¡¯t use the inside that ce... There were countless other methods to acquire it if they wanted. For example, if he asked this man, Sangjin, then he would easily sweep that ce up in a single day and bring it back. ¡®What a pity... Such a pity...¡¯ If he could acquire that, his ns woulde to fruition much quicker. Sanjin replied: ¡°Acquiring it isn¡¯t hard.¡± ¡°Hmm. Then¡ª¡± ¡°But.¡± Before the emperor could finish his words¡ª ¡ªSangjin cut him off and spoke as he stared into the emperor¡¯s eyes. ¡°I guarantee you this: you will lose more than you could even dare to imagine if you take that crystal out.¡± ¡°...You¡¯re saying this despite knowing of my strength?¡¯ The Emperor nced below his terrace and mumbled. The thousands of ships and his swarm of Dragon God Soldiers. A forcerge enough to flip the entire world upside down a couple of times. There were only a few people who could threaten him. The Neropa Union? Although they were going against him now, they were a joke. They could not make him feel fear. Sangjin continued to speak as he looked at the confident expression of the emperor. ¡°I know very clearly.¡± ¡®About the things inside there as well.¡¯ Sangjin thought of the crystal he had to give up. ............................................. Kiriel frowned as she listened to N-Aroel¡¯s words. ¡®He came to take the crystal?¡¯ N-Aroel, the Nerpa, ignored her reaction and looked at the crystal. It was one of the controllers that the overseer had left so they could control the with more ease. ¡®It seems this will be easier than I expected.¡¯ The Nerpa smiled as he thought of the scene he¡¯d witnessed from above. The other two crystals had so many forces around it that even he wouldn¡¯t dare to approach it. But this crystal only had one alien protecting it. ¡®Time to finish this up.¡¯ The Nerpa ignored Kiriel as he walked towards the Crystal. And as he did this¡ª ¡ªoooooooong¡ª ¡ªas if it were resonating with the Nerpa, the crystal started to make a strange noise. Just as if it had found its missing half. ¡°Yes, yes. It has been a while.¡± But as the Nerpa was about to touch the crystal¡ª ¡ªpakakakakak!¡ª ¡ªa huge crevice appeared between the Nerpa and the crystal. If the Nerpa hadn¡¯t pulled back his arm, then he would¡¯ve lost his fingers. ¡°Hmm... Why are you interfering? When I¡¯m just here to take back my own belongings?¡± Kiriel, who had swung her fang to attack the Nerpa, smiled as she said: ¡°Well, we need that as well.¡± ¡®I¡¯m also getting the strong feeling that the crystal should not be touched.¡¯ Kiriel felt shivers running down her back. She had protected this ce because of Hansoo¡¯s words. But the moment N-Aroel tried to touch the crystal, tremors wracked her entire body. And she instinctively knew that she had to protect the crystal. It was the key to holding down the mysterious beings inside the shadows. The Nerpa sighed as he looked at Kiriel. ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to fight since you helped me out once...¡± His race did not enjoy fighting. But they couldn¡¯t ignore those who messed with them, right? ¡®Although I don¡¯t have my body...¡¯ The Nerpa looked down at the body that his soul was now upying. A feeble body. His powerful body that could even survive in space didn¡¯t exist anymore. But it didn¡¯t matter. Their powerful bodies were their pride but... Their true pride was their souls that had a special and terrifying ability. ¡®I¡¯ll leave you alive.¡¯ ¡ªrumble¡ª The Nerpa¡¯s Soul situated within N-Aroel¡¯s body started shaking intensely. ..................................................... ¡°You f***ing baastaaard!¡± The berserk John Stone swung his axe towards Hansoo. ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª The bright red axe continued to fly towards Hansoo. And as Hansoo¡¯s armor turned bright¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªthe axe and armor collided, making a huge noise. ¡ªcrackle!¡ª The axe¡¯s attack was so powerful that the blue armor cracked apart. ¡®Damn!¡¯ But John Stone didn¡¯t look pleased. He frowned as he watched the armor regenerate, shouting: ¡°You bastards! Hurry and attack him while I hold him down! Unless you wish to die!¡± At those words¡ª ¡ªthe other Transcendents who had been hesitating looked around them. At the Transcendents rolling around the floor while surrounded by red clouds. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± ¡°Uaaaaahhh!¡± Countless Transcendents rolled around on the floor, screaming in pain. Some were silent and trembled vigorously. Some clutched at their necks as if they had drunk poison. Every single person who had tried to fight Hansoo had turned out like this. ¡®Dammit!... Dammit!¡¯ John Stone freaked out as he looked at the people rolling around on the ground. Feeling so terrified it suppressed his berserk mode to a degree. But John Stone clenched his teeth and charged forward. ¡°Bastards! That¡¯s a skill as well! Do you think he can use it forever?! There¡¯s a time limit! Charge and kill him!¡± John Stone shouted as he swung his axe. And just like he said. As red clouds enveloped his body¡ª ¡ªthe surrounding area had turned into hell, but the reinforcements around Hansoo¡¯s body had awakened. The fact that he could actually damage Hansoo proved this. If Hansoo had shrouded himself tightly and only focused on fighting him, then he wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand right now. Which meant that the area next to Hansoo was the safest ce. As John Stone charged in, the surrounding 3-Star Transcendents nodded and followed suit. Although John Stone¡¯s personality was nasty, he was their leader because he always fought on the frontlines. Although his personality was nasty and he was arrogant, the fact that he fought on the frontlines was more than enough to make him their leader. Since he always dove into the most dangerous ce by himself. But sadly. Their current situation really wasn¡¯t great. ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡°Uaaaaah!¡± John Stone screamed as he looked at Hansoo smash the charging 3-Star Transcendents down onto the ground. ¡®This¡ªthis monster!¡¯ Every time he let out more clouds, the other Transcendents rolled around in pain, and with every swing of his dragon-enforced hammer, the 3-Star Transcendents turned into pulps of flesh. Weak points? None. He also had a terrifying amount of experience and battle sense. Dodge when needed and charge when there¡¯s a gap. He attacked when he had to and gave up bits of his flesh when he needed to. Possessing tremendous power and terrifying skills. Alongside his insanely overpowered armor, he had that mysterious but insanely powerful weapon. ¡®Th¡ªThis damned bastard!¡¯ John Stone seethed in rage as he stared at Hansoo who seemed to have learned how to massacre people from his mother¡¯s womb. ¡°You bastard! That crystal is our only hope! Who are you to stop us from taking it?! Ahhh!¡± ¡ªboooom!¡ª John Stone cried out in rage as he continued to attack. He¡¯d learned many things as he climbed up. He was strong. But there were countless monsters in the world. And those monsters had an appetite that was befitting of their power. John Stone had felt this as he looked at Clementine¡¯s forces who treated everyone¡¯s lives as if they were nothing. To not be killed by them, he needed to be strong as well. At least to keep his underlings alive, he needed strength. Strength to retaliate when attacked. And the crystal was the only method he had to catch up to those running far ahead of him. But who was Hansoo toe out of nowhere and stop him from taking this? And he wasn¡¯t even trying to take it for himself either. ¡®Y¡ªYou bastard! If you won¡¯t let us take it, then at least take it yourself!¡± John Stone mourned. Just like in the past. If Hansoo could stand before them with this strength. If he was stopping them because he was going to do that. He could understand. But what was this? John Stone cried out tears of blood as he looked at his underlings dying around him. And Hansoo, who had turned everyone around him immobile, suddenly stopped. ¡°So, you had a hidden card, right?¡± ¡°...?¡± As everyone looked at Hansoo mumbling strange words¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªHansoo disappeared towards the hole in the distance. ¡®Huh...Huh?¡¯ John Stone was in disbelief. He¡¯d basically won the battle, why did he leave? But as everyone was making confused expressions¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡ªalongside a terrifyingly loud sound of explosion¡ª ¡ªa tremendous earthquake resonated out from where the crystaly beneath the hole. Chapter 396: Owner of the crystal (4) Chapter 396: Owner of the crystal (4) ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡°Seriously...cough...¡± Kiriel, embedded on the wall, coughed up blood with a groan. ¡®This damned world...¡¯ The world wasrge, yes. But strange beings continued to pop out one after another. Even an ordinary-looking researcher was this powerful. ¡ªcrackle¡ª Kiriel stood herself up and checked her body. ¡®I can still go on.¡¯ Kiriel readied her fang again. Towards the Nerpa approaching the crystal in the distance. ¡°Time for round two, right?¡± ¡ªswooosh!¡ª ¡°...I see.¡± The Nerpa dodged another of Kiriel¡¯s attacks and shook his head. She should know the strength difference between them by now. But she was still willing to fight him. ¡®It looks like... I¡¯ll need to deal with her properly to stop her from interfering.¡¯ The Nerpa turned away from the crystal and faced Kiriel after deciding to deal with herpletely. And the Nerpa¡¯s appearance was a bit different from the past. zing light now spewed out of those ordinary eyes. As if there was a body of light sitting inside N-Aroel. The Nerpa smiled as he looked at Kiriel. ¡°Is this your first time seeing someone who has received the me¡¯s blessings?¡± As the Nerpa smiled¡ª ¡ªkiiiiing!¡ª ¡ªthe bright eyes suddenly exploded with light and lit up their entire surroundings. And with that, a powerful aura was released from the Nerpa¡¯s body and flew towards Kiriel. ¡®Damn!¡¯ Kiriel clenched her teeth as she looked at the formless waves rushing towards her and then used . Although she couldn¡¯t use it to run away, she could still use it to continue fighting. Cloudy Movement simply allowed the user to jump through space. And as the white clouds seeped out from Kiriel¡¯s body and covered her image¡ª ¡ªrumble!¡ª ¡ªthe waves released by the Nerpa rushed past where Kiriel had just been standing at. Although everything near the white cloud had disappeared, the Nerpa shrugged his shoulders as he looked at this scene. ¡®Nimble.¡¯ Kiriel¡¯s body had long disappeared. But the Nerpa merely refocused on the area behind himself. The tremendous amount of energy inside the Nerpa¡¯s body solidified ording to the Nerpa¡¯s will. ¡ªbooom!¡ª And a colorless wall appeared behind the Nerpa and blocked the fang shing behind him. ¡°Eeeek!¡±. And then, Kiriel was flung away onto a distant wall. Like a leaf blown away in a storm. The Nerpa chuckled as he looked at her. ¡°Absolute strength is enough on its own.¡± It was just as he said. There were no tricks or techniques that could go against absolute strength. Such things were only reserved for weaklings. Of course, the amount of energy Kiriel could control was far beyond what a normal creature could handle, but it was nowhere near enough to deal with himself. The strength he wielded was the strength that supported this. ¡®Well, it¡¯s only a small part, but still.¡¯ This feeble body could not fully withstand his powerful soul. So he needed to limit his strength to arge degree. The Nerpa made an annoyed expression at his current body as he continued to walk towards the crystal. Kiriel clenched her teeth as she looked at him. She did not have the strength to stop him anymore. The Nerpa didn¡¯t seem to be willing to kill Kiriel as he spoke with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t me me so much. You¡¯re also doing it for your own race, right? I¡¯m in a simr situation so... please understand.¡± Then¡ª ¡ªtktktktktk!¡ª ¡ªthe Nerpa grasped the crystal and pulled on it. ¡ªkachak!¡ª ¡ªkakakak!¡ª The powerful energy within N-Aroel¡¯s body ripped off the countless strands of shadow. Of course, the Nerpa should not have been able to rip it off this easily no matter how strong he was. But the few remaining strands that had been almost cut off could not withstand the power of the that the Nerpa was controlling. ¡®Good.¡¯ The Nerpa looked at the crystal in his hand and then turned to Kiriel. ¡°Both our ns are important so... I wish for your sess. I hope you wish for mine as well. Good luck.¡± ¡°Wh¡ªWhat the hell do y¡ª¡± Leaving Kiriel behind, the Nerpa used the power of the me and quickly started moving outside. Roaaaaaar! And from the darkness¡ª ¡ªa terrifying scream resounded. ¡®F***!¡¯ The enraged screams started to fill up the space. And Kiriel felt chills running down her entire back as she heard this. She knew they were strong but not to this extent. Kiriel had barely managed to stand herself up¡ª ¡ªrumble!¡ª ¡ªwhen the shadowy walls began to copse as something started crawling out from the inside. ¡®Damn...¡¯ Kiriel breathed in and activated her Cloudy Movement to escape. ...................................... Roaaaaar! The moment these screams echoed out¡ª ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ¡°Kuahhk!¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªall the fleeing adventurers fell to the ground as the members of Reyunion that were on their respective vehicles lost consciousness and crashed into the others and onto nearby obstacles. The Transcendents weren¡¯t fine as well. ¡°Huk!¡± The running Transcendents started to sway. The vicious aura hidden behind the screams blurred their sanity and consciousness. The only ones who had been able to withstand it were higher level 2-Star or 3-Star Transcendents. But even they could not fully suppress their instincts¡¯ autonomous reactions. Their entire bodies started shivering, and they couldn¡¯t take another step forward. They could not approach the location of the screams while still maintaining their sanity. But as the other Transcendents stopped¡ª ¡ªthere was only one person who maintained his speed. John Stone. ¡®What... the hell!?¡¯ John Stone was at a loss as he chased after Hansoo. It had been over a year since he had started living here. But he had never seen or even heard about an existence that could make such a terrifying roar. At that moment¡ª ¡ªsomeone appeared before his eyes. Kang Hansoo. And the woman who stood by his side. He hade here to kill Hansoo. But the moment he heard that scream, he could only ask questions. ¡°Wh¡ªWhat is this? What the hell is going on?¡± Hansoo replied as he maintained his gaze towards the hole. ¡°The sleeping beast has awoken.¡± ¡°Huh? Why so suddenly?¡± Hansoo looked at John Stone and said: ¡°Because its food has been stolen.¡± .......................... There were a lot of strange monsters in the Abyss. But there was one creature that was stranger than most. . It looked like the Haetae that resembled both a bear and a lion, so they had named themselves so. There was one strange thing about this race. That they didn¡¯t really care about devouring other organisms. Most Abyssal races devoured other races to survive, reproduce, or evolve. This meant that conflicts, killings, and devouring were very important actions to continue the prosperity of their own race. The humans weren¡¯t any different. They had to eat other races to continue surviving in the Abyss, and they could only be stronger by killing them. But the Haetara were different. They didn¡¯t care so much about eating other organisms. There was a reason for this, of course. For them to survive, reproduce or grow stronger, eating other races was not very important. There was something else that was important to them. . Powerful energy. Pure and powerful energy was the source that maintained their survival and allowed them to grow stronger. The Haetara that could not find a proper source of energy would be toys of other races and get killed off. This was why they had developed the ability to create a space within the shadows to hide in. Once they found a proper source of energy... The Haetara could grow indefinitely. Bing asrge as an entire mountain range. With a strength that terrified the world, they could flip the world upside down. In search of more food. ¡°And there... it is.¡± Kuoooooongg! Hansoo muttered as he looked at the giant lion/elephant/bear-looking creature several kilometers tall that had risen out from the ground. And John Stone looked at this scene in a daze. ¡®What... the...¡¯ A mountain range. Mountains were rising out from the ground and were stretching. While releasing the rage they felt for losing their food. With an aura that dered their intent to destroy everything. Kiriel looked at the seven mountains¡ªthe Haetara¡ªthat had risen out from the ground and said: ¡°...Were they devouring the energy of the crystal all this time to be that strong?¡± Hansoo nodded. The controller. Named, External me Divine Tool. The object that controlled the power of the me and turned this giant area into the meless Land. The reason why one couldn¡¯t use the power of the me within the area of the controller wasn¡¯t because it suppressed the power of the me. Rather, it absorbed it all. The crystal that had devoured the power of the me up until this point. Of course, the Haetara, who devoured energy, were drawn to it in a frenzy. The strands of shadows worked as tubes to suck the energy out from the crystal. They were like caterpirs inside cocoons preparing to be butterflies. But if their source of food disappeared¡ª ¡ªthey would go berserk. Until they found a new source of energy... They would crush everything in their path. Kiriel bit her fingernails as she mumbled: ¡°If they find a source, it¡¯ll be a problem... If they don¡¯t, it¡¯ll still be a problem...¡± Hansoo nodded. These things had eaten the energy of the me; it was clear where they would towards next. ¡®If they find the source of the me...¡¯ It would all be over. Roaaaar! Hansoo spoke to Kiriel: ¡°I...I¡¯ll be back. Move away, so you don¡¯t get swept by this.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Hansoo mumbled as he gazed into the distance: ¡°I... need to retrieve something stolen.¡± .............................................. ¡°Ha... What a scene.¡± The Nerpa looked at the giant creatures in the distance and muttered. Since such things had risen, this giant would now go through a cleansing. In a very fair manner. ¡®But... what to do?¡¯ He really needed this crystal. It was now time to head to the next location. ¡®Back to the Kalkuroun Fleet.¡¯ But as the Nerpa was about to go aboard his transportational device¡ª ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª ¡ªthe sound of something cutting through the air reverberated behind him. And as the Nerpa frowned and dodged to the side¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªthe Mjolnir, that had grazed his side, smashed apart his transportational device. ¡°Ha... You just won¡¯t leave me alone, huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re nning to run away after causing such a scene?¡± Hansoo chuckled coldly as he looked at the Nerpa. Chapter 397: Continental War (1) Chapter 397: Continental War (1) Roaaarr! Erunheim clenched her teeth as she looked at the giant monsters in the distance. ¡®How... what...¡¯ Chaos. ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª Each step destroyed countless structures below as the earth shook. In a single day, the cities that the people of Reyunion had worked so hard to build had all been crushed. Countless screams of people could be heard from all around. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°Move away from its path! Move!¡± ¡°...What about our homes? Our weaponry?¡± One of the men evacuating the people shouted out in rage. ¡°Is that really important?! Focus on saving your life!¡± ¡®Damn... If only we could use the power of the me!¡¯ Although they could usually live with just their mechanical tools... They started to really miss the power of the me after being struck with a catastrophe like this. The one leading the evacuation was wearing Dragon God Armor, and he stomped the ground in rage. ¡°Ahhh!¡± But then¡ª ¡ªsomething unexpected happened. ¡ªboom!¡ª With a huge sound, thend beneath him cracked apart. ¡°Wha... Huh?¡± As he looked at this in a daze¡ª ¡ªkiiiiing!¡ª ¡ªthe Dragon God Armor let out bright red lights alongside vents of steam. The Dragon God Armor¡¯s engine, which used the power of the me, reactivated. ¡®Could it be...?!¡¯ Erunheim and the man looked at the armor in shock. ¡®We can use the power of the me.¡¯ The strange energy that protected and suppressed them had disappeared. But the first thing to appear in Erunheim¡¯s head was fear. The fence that protected them from the outside had disappeared. There was no longer a ce where they could hide from the Neropa Union or the Pompeion Empire. But Erunheim decided to push back these thoughts for this moment. ¡®I don¡¯t have time to worry about such a thing.¡¯ Even if the Empire or the Union didn¡¯t do anything, this was no longer a ce where people could live in. And even at this exact moment¡ª ¡ªkuoooo!¡ª ¡ªseven giant mountain-sized monsters were crushing apart the territory of Reyunion and heading out in multiple directions. They didn¡¯t know what their goals were. But there was only one thing they needed to do right now. Getting as far away as they could from those things. ¡°Run towards the ships in the outskirts!¡± ¡°Hurry! Everybody evacuate!¡± The man and Erunheim started to shout. .............................................. ¡ªoooooong!¡ª The Nerpa smiled as he looked at the ships floating up all around him. ¡°They can use them since the controller isn¡¯t there anymore.¡± The Nerpa muttered as he looked at the ships using the me¡¯s power to fly. Since he had taken the controller away, those ships were usable again. Although most of them had been damaged or destroyed, they could still escape this ce with them. ¡®The issue is this ce.¡¯ The Nerpa thought as he looked at Hansoo standing before him, equipped with his own blue armor and wielding a strange hammer. ¡°I don¡¯t know what your thoughts are, but... I truly need this. To revive my race.¡± Out there in the vast space. Even he didn¡¯t know what had happened to his race that called multiples their home. His race might have even moved on to other unknowns. But since he had now lost the Nelkipa. He had to assume that his race had been annihted and had to start anew in this ce. And to do that... He needed enough strength that could then be the seed of their race¡¯s revival. ¡®Reviving one¡¯s race... Quite simr.¡¯ Hansoo smirked. ¡°Sorry, but I also need that.¡± Hansoo looked at the ships rising up in the distance as he spoke. The giant ships that were visible to an average person¡¯s eyes despite being thousands of kilometers away. Despite the distance, one could still feel the vibrations within the air from their movements. But whether they had noticed the change in this ce and started to move... Or were moving to kill the now awakened monsters... He didn¡¯t know why they were all rising up into the air, but he knew one thing for sure. That he needed the crystal to go against them. The Nerpa pondered for a moment and suggested: ¡°How about this¡ªlet¡¯s form an alliance for now. We do not need to fight each other. Our opponents are the Pompeion Empire and the Neropa Union, right? If we fight together, then we can deal with them with much more ease.¡± He needed to gather three controllers. Even if Hansoo didn¡¯t exist, there were countless other obstacles. And it was hard to use the crystal¡¯s full strength at this moment as well. There was no point in fighting each other. Hansoo thought for a moment but then nodded. ¡°Not a bad n.¡± ¡°Good. Then...¡± But as the Nerpa spoke with a bright expression¡ª ¡ªHansoo added a few extra words. ¡°But I will look after the crystal.¡± The Nerpa frowned at this. ¡°Can you not trust me?¡± Their race held promises and honor very highly. His words were basically saying that he did not trust him, so he wanted to hold onto the item of importance. Hansoo smirked as he replied: ¡°Can you trust me?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°What will you do if I decide to betray you at a crucial moment while holding onto that?¡± The Nerpa pondered for a moment and shook his head. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± He could actually see another person¡¯s soul to a degree. This man¡¯s soul was rough, cracked in multiple ces, and distorted in one ce. But it was still letting out a pure light. It was a soul that only someone who still retained themselves could have, despite receiving and giving countless injuries. Someone like this did not lie or betray easily. Since they worked for the greater picture and not for their own benefit. Hansoo chuckled. ¡°What if I have to betray you to save my race? What do you think I will do?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°In another way, what if you had to betray me to achieve your goals... What will you do?¡± The Nerpa¡¯s expression turned sour, and Hansoo continued to speak. ¡°We have too much on our shoulders to put our trust in each other, right?¡± They were in a situation where they had to work for the survivability of their respective races. They were just like each other. Friendships and trust were nothing before the weight they bore on their shoulders. The worst-case scenario. If they had to give up their allies to achieve their goals. If they had to betray their allies and attack them from the back to save their race. What would he and the Nerpa choose? And they knew that such a situation woulde sooner orter. ¡®The Nerpa¡¯s race... Their scale is toorge.¡¯ They would have a goal that would fit their scale. Which meant that the would not be enough. At least, not for both races. The Nerpa grinded his teeth as he shouted: ¡°Extreme... you are too extreme! You are nning to make an enemy out of me because of an unknown future? Me that could be of great strength to you? I thought you were a great person, but you¡¯re just a coward!¡± Hansoo spoke coldly: ¡°That¡¯s the issue.¡± People who can greatly contribute to one¡¯s strength... They would be great enemies the moment one¡¯s back was turned. ¡°Maybe if you and I both had a few things to lose, but... we have nothing to lose¡±. They only had their bodies. They had no race to save, no hostages to rescue. Nothing. Hansoo thought of Keldian¡¯s words and tightly clenched his hammer. ¡®Maybe... I am a coward.¡¯ His enemy was too great. He could not allow the item that could be thergest variable remain in the hands of the person that could be thergest variable. He needed to kill the Nerpa when he was still weak. And as if the Nerpa had read Hansoo¡¯s thoughts, his expression turned cold. ¡°It seems you are underestimating me, but... sure. Let¡¯s have a go at it.¡± His choice to fight Hansoo wasn¡¯t because Hansoo was going against him. There was always the choice of running away. But as he heard Hansoo¡¯s words... He had to admit the feeling he¡¯d been burying inside him. If both races were after the me¡¯s strength, they would collide sooner orter. And to prevent that collision, he needed to get rid of Hansoo. He had clearly seen the alien race¡¯s terrifying potential for growth. And the man before him was a person at the epitome of that race. ¡®I... will uproot you here.¡¯ If not then he would return in the future with much more power. And then¡ª ¡ªrumble!¡ª ¡ªwith its limitations removed, the power of the me started to rise up from the Nerpa¡¯s soul, who had the rights to control such power. ¡ªoooong!¡ª Buried deep within the, the me¡¯s core trembled as it supplied the Nerpa with arge amount of power. And the strength that crushed Kiriel started to surround the Nerpa¡¯s body. Then¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡ªa huge collision exploded between Hansoo and the Nerpa. ....................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª Inside Erunheim¡¯s ship. Somebody was standing next to Erunheim with a de. ¡°Ugh...¡± Erunheim gritted her teeth. Although the power of the me had returned, she could not deal with this woman. After all, this woman was a monster that the Dragon God Armor couldn¡¯t deal with. ¡®We should¡¯ve... stopped her before she got on the ship.¡¯ Then with the ship¡¯s strength, they could¡¯ve stopped her to some degree. But Kiriel did not care for her thoughts, mumbling while looking at the scene of the collision. ¡°It really seems that... Hansoo cannot trust anybody.¡± Erunheim replied as she stared at the fight in the far distance. ¡°...Don¡¯t you feel uneasy at all? You could also end up thrown to the side.¡± Kiriel replied to the smirking Erunheim: ¡°I... don¡¯t like a leader who can trust everyone.¡± Even more so if their stakes were this high. A person suspicious of everyone was much better than a person who trusted everyone. ¡°And there¡¯s nothing about me that would make him throw me away. Look how hardworking I am.¡± Kiriel shrugged as she said: ¡°So hurry and fire. Quickly.¡± Kiriel pointed towards the Nerpa radiating a powerful aura in the distance, a cold smile on her face. Chapter 398: Continental War (2) Chapter 398: Continental War (2) ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Hansoo whistled as he looked at the power of the mes. ¡®Amazing.¡¯ A power that the natives of Angkara had to pour every bit of their effort to use. But this man was covered from head to toe with this power. In a much more efficient manner too. ¡ªboooom!¡ª Hansoo blocked the energy charging towards him with his armor and swung his hammer towards the opponent. And as the Nerpa saw this, he twisted his fingers in a weird angle. Then¡ª ¡ªa giant barrier made of condensed mana appeared next to him. ¡ªboooooom!¡ª The collision between the hammer and the barrier created a tremendous shockwave. Hansoo, who had been flung away from the rebound force, stood up and shrugged his shoulders. ¡®His control over mana is something else.¡¯ The Nerpa didn¡¯t seem that proficient in a battle. But he had an absurd amount of strength that could easily fill up hisck ofbat proficiency. It was like attacking a mountain. Of course, for Hansoo, who could easily blow away a mountain, the Nerpa really was very strong. Hansoo touched his tingly wrists. ¡ªboooom!¡ª The forces of Reyunion. The ship led by the nation of , led by Eruinheim, the Arkreim. The Nerpa scoffed at the attack beam which could easily wipe away an entire city. ¡°Pieces of scum.¡± ¡ªkuoooooo!¡ª The attack beam suddenly trembled intensely and soon dispersed into countless tiny rays. And by the time the attack reached the Nerpa, it had lost all its strength and breezed past him and Hansoo. The Nerpa looked at Hansoo with a cold gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret it. All of it.¡± ¡ªbooooom!¡ª A huge sound reverberated from beneath the Nerpa¡¯s feet. A sound so loud that even those in the middle of running away turned to look at the source. ¡°Oh my god...¡± ¡°Run! Run away!¡± Everybody freaked out when they saw a giant pir of mes that resembled a volcano¡¯s eruption. It was like a giant red dragon ascending into the heavens. ¡ªrumble¡ª The Nerpa grasped onto the power of the me that had risen from the ground beneath and smiled at Hansoo. ¡°Catch.¡± ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª The Nerpa¡¯s hands had created a red orb. Seven beams of light exploded out from the orb and shot towards Hansoo. Like a burst of light from a sun. Despite being made from one¡¯s hands, its strength was countless times stronger than the attack made from the Arkreim. Hansoo started to prepare himself when he saw this. ¡ªkudududuk¡ª He exerted pressure on his entire body. The survival instincts he squeezed out from this turned into a destructive force and then gathered around his hammer. Hansoo felt the raised mastery level of the Nine Dragons Strike and then smashed his hammer towards the beams of light that were flying towards him. ¡ªbooom!¡ª The two powers collided and shook the heavens and earth around them. ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª The blue armor tried its best to resist the surrounding mes as it sucked Hansoo¡¯s energy at a quickened rate. But despite this¡ª ¡ªkakakakak!¡ª ¡ªcountless cracks appeared on the blue armor as mes entered through those gaps and melted his skin. ¡®It seems I¡¯ll reach the 4th level soon. They really given me no time to take a break...¡¯ The Nerpa looked at Hansoo with a cold gaze and said: ¡°Are you regretting it yet?¡± Hansoo shrugged his shoulders and pointed behind the Nerpa. ¡°Behind you.¡± ¡°What a petty tric¡ª¡± Why would he fall for such a dumb trick? As the Nerpa scoffed¡ª ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª ¡ªthe sound of something huge cutting through the air whistled behind him. The sound of a giant piece of metal flying at a tremendous speed. The Nerpa frowned and turned around. ¡°...You really have all sorts of tricks up your sleeves, huh?¡± The Nerpa¡¯s frown deepened. The Arkreim. The ship was now charging straight towards the Nerpa. ¡®Since the me doesn¡¯t work... How unsophisticated.¡¯ It was stupid, but effective. Even he couldn¡¯t easily stop an engine that ran on the me¡¯s power. But he could just dodge it. As the Nerpa was about to move¡ª ¡°It really seems like you aren¡¯t used to fights.¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªHansoo spoke a few brief words as he charged towards the Nerpa. ¡®Tsk.¡¯ The Nerpa looked at Hansoo who was trying to corner him in ce. ¡°You dumb bastard... You¡¯ll get swept away too!¡± The giant ship would not be able to discern between friend and foe due to its size. But Hansoo smiled and swung his right arm. ¡°Whatever.¡± The Nerpa breathed in as he saw the hammer approaching him and then blew up the red orb in his hand. ¡ªboooooom!¡ª A red light extended out with his body as the center, as if he was creating a miniature sun around his body. And behind this explosion, a giant ship was flying towards him while Hansoo was charging at him from the front. ¡°Haaaaap!¡± As the Nerpa shouted¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªthe giant ship, Hansoom and the Nerpa were all swept away by a miniature supernova. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ¡°Kuaaaa!¡¯ Everyone above the ship started to scream. This giant ship had smashed into two small beings. But they were the ones screaming, the people above the Arkreim. ¡ªkakakakakaka!¡ª The shields shattered in an instant as the engines overloaded. The immensely powerful alloy walls of the ship broke apart in an instant as the mes of the explosion melted everything within. ¡®What in the world...¡¯ Erunheim was at a loss at this scene. She thought that she would be able to solve this issue as long as she started up the ship. But the scene before her eyes was far beyond anything she could imagine. Taking into ount the ship¡¯s mass, they should easily be able to run over two tiny humans no matter how strong they were. But as if the ship had crashed into a giant mountain, it had ended up ripped apart by the two beings in front of it. ¡®To die like this...¡¯ As Erunheim closed her eyes at the mes approaching her. ¡°Hey, now. I¡¯m not THAT petty, you know.¡± ¡°Wha...¡± ¡ªsssss¡ª Someone appeared by Erunheim and covered her body with a mass of white clouds. Erunheim opened her eyes... And saw the ship, which she had just been standing on, crashing down in the far distance. ¡®When did we...¡¯ As she looked around, she could see all the passengers above the ship, all of them gasping for breath. ¡®...I really cannot see through them.¡¯ Everything from their abilities to their goals. As Erunheim looked at Kiriel with a strange expression¡ª ¡°Damn... He really is a cockroach.¡± ¡ªKiriel frowned as she looked at the scene through the rubble of the falling ship. ......................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª Through the half-melted and crushed apart rubble of the ship. The Nerpa, who was flying in the air , cracked his fingers and smiled. ¡°This is nothing...¡± But unlike his words, the Nerpa¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t at its greatest. Countless parts of his body had melted and his right arm was broken. But there was a reason why he was smiling. Because his opponent had suffered more. The blue armor that was barely maintaining its shape, and the body of Hansoo burning inside it. ¡°So... have your thoughts changed?¡± While listening to the mocking tone of the Nerpa, Hansoo replied: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you using the crystal?¡± ¡°Huh?¡¯ Hansoo looked at the Nerpa and repeated himself. ¡°The crystal in your hand, why aren¡¯t you using it?¡± The Nerpa scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t nee¡ª¡± ¡°Not yet?¡± As Hansoo asked... The Nerpa¡¯s expression froze. It was if Hansoo knew about the controller more than himself. And at that moment, a line of thought appeared inside his mind. ¡®Right... why didn¡¯t I use it?¡¯ The Nerpa thought as he looked at the Crystal in his left hand. He wasn¡¯t in the greatest of conditions anyway. If his strength had been slightlycking then he¡¯d be the one falling to the ground and not the ship. But then¡ª ¡®Ugh...¡¯ ¡ªthe Nerpa suddenly had a headache. And a dull voice called out. ¡°So you¡¯re a fake...¡± ¡°What?¡± As the Nerpa looked at Hansoo¡ª ¡®Shit...¡¯ ¡ªchills ran down his entire back. His opponent, who was dying before his eyes, had disappeared in that small time frame he was looking at the crystal. Then¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªthe Nerpa felt a tremendous aura behind him. ¡ªchop¡ª ¡°Aaahhh!¡± The Nerpa was flung away as he grasped onto his left wrist. One strike. His weak body had been turned into trash from one attack. ¡®This is not an item a fake should be holding.¡¯ Hansoo grabbed the crystal that had been released from the Nerpa¡¯s hand, looking at the Nerpa embedded in the ground beneath him. Chapter 399: Continental War (3) Chapter 399: Continental War (3) ¡ªrummmblee¡ª The Haetara made a strange expression as it moved. Just up until this exact moment, there was the aura of a delicious meal in the location it was heading to. An aura of a meal that would allow it to far surpass its siblings. But the aura had suddenly disappeared. ¡ªrummble¡ª The Haetara pondered for a moment and then stopped heading forward and turned around instead. ¡ªboom! boom!¡ª Because of its sheer mountainous size, just a simple turn caused giant dust clouds to form around it. And there was a very dissatisfied expression on the Haetara¡¯s face. It had almost reached it, but for it to suddenly disappear... But there was no time to sulk over this matter. Since its siblings were already far ahead of itself, moving toward other sources of food. Although there were a few flies d in steel armor that also aroused their hunger, these little things were nowhere close to being able to satisfy them. Instead of wasting time on these little things, they needed to move. In search for that onerge chunk of meat that could fill up its stomach. ¡ªboom! boom!¡ª The Haetara turned around and then started to proceed towards the far distance that radiated another delicious aura. And in the location the Haetara had previously headed to... ¡®Good, I¡¯ve stopped it before things got more annoying.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled in annoyance and then started to descend. Towards the Nerpa who had attracted the Haetara with its tremendous energy but was nowid out on the floor, powerless. ...................................................... ¡°Ughhh... Kuhuk.¡± The Nerpa puked out blood. One strike. It only took one strike to destroy this weak body currently under its control. Even if the body had the power of his soul, it was useless. Since the moment he started using it, what was left of his weak body would start to disintegrate. ¡®Damn...¡¯ The Nerpa looked despairingly at Hansoo who was descending from the sky and then nced at the crystal in Hansoo¡¯s hand. And at that moment, Hansoo¡¯s words shed by. ¡®I¡¯m... a fake?¡¯ This being the reason why he could not use the controller. But the Nerpa denied this. ¡®No. How can I be fake?¡¯ Then, what were these memories in his head? From waking up from the crystal to having his body stolen by Melchizedek. And stealing the body of N-Aroel who was nearby. It remembered everything. Even his goal of saving his race and achieving glory. But at that moment¡ª ¡ªpain. The Neropa¡¯s expression turned grim. And it wasn¡¯t from a headache or the pain from the injuries on his body. But because of one thing. ¡®...I can¡¯t remember.¡¯ When it tried to think of its past memories, the clear memories started to blur and he started to slowly forget them one by one. As if he was someone who had simply passed by, picking up things other people had talked about. If those memories were truly his, then something like this shouldn¡¯t be happening. ¡®What the hell... What¡¯s going on?¡¯ While the Nerpa was raking through his memories¡ª ¡ªhe heard a very familiar voice inside his head. And the moment he heard this... Chills ran down the Nerpa¡¯s entire back. He knew this voice. This voice. It was his own. Of course, he couldn¡¯t think for long. The moment he heard this voice, his consciousness quickly came to a halt. Every thought process stopped and his memories were erased. The Nerpa understood what was happening as he fell into despair. ¡®Damn...¡¯ And with this word as his final thought. ¡ªthud¡ª The body of N-Aroel that the Nerpa had controlled weakly slumped down onto the ground. ................................................. ¡ªrummble¡ª His body stopped moving. ¡ªssss¡ª Overloaded from the me¡¯s powers, N-Aroel¡¯s body could not withstand the energy coursing through it uncontrobly and soon disintegrated. ¡ªtatak!¡ª Kirielnded next to Hansoo and then looked at N-Aroel with a frown. ¡°Damn...¡± ¡®I can¡¯t read anything like this...¡¯ She needed at least a small remainder to read a body¡¯s memories. But since there was nothing left, there was no way she could read any memories. ¡ªkiiiing!¡ª She ced her hand on the ground to test it out, but couldn¡¯t read anything. ¡®He looked like he had a lot of information we could dig out... Damn.¡¯ Although she hadn¡¯t participated in the battle, she had witnessed it from afar. The moment Hansoo said he was fake. The Nerpa had flinched and Hansoo used that opening to send a fatal strike. She had run over because of her curiosity, but for the Nerpa to have be like this... ¡®Shall I ask?¡¯ As Kiriel was about to ask¡ª ¡ªHansoo turned to her and spoke first. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± ¡°Huh? Where?¡± Hansoo nced at the crystal in his hand and then said: ¡°Towards the location of the second object.¡± The closest location was the Neropa Union. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to go there. Within Erunheim¡¯s memories that Kiriel read, there were clear memories of the Neropa union. ¡°Where?¡± Hansoo replied. Neoreim. Neropa Union¡¯s capital city. A core city inhabited by a hundred million civilians. Kiriel raked through her memories rting this giant city and then muttered: ¡°...It won¡¯t be easy.¡± The Neoreim existed within Erunheim¡¯s memories. Since everyone under the Neropa Union would have been to the capital city, Neoreim. But there were two reasons she said this. First. Neoreim was too far for them to reach with her Cloudy Movement. Of course, this wasn¡¯t such a huge issue. Since they could reach the city by using her skill multiple times or just run over there. They were Transcendents after all. But the main issue was the second problem. ¡®Damn.¡¯ Kiriel¡¯s expression turned pale as she thought of the Neoreim. Countless mechanical soldiers and Dragon God Soldiers. Thousands of ships flying through the sky. She had realized it on the Arkreim just a moment ago but the power of these ships was far above that of the Dragon God Soldiers. ording to Erunheim¡¯s memories, the ships that were either at K-Level or above were especially hard to deal with. And hundreds of such powerful ships were in the air, so of course things would not be easy for them. Of course, the ships wouldn¡¯t turn their own city into a sea of mes. ¡®And it seems like they know about us now too.¡¯ Kiriel looked towards the distance at the ships that had stopped approaching them. The giant ships that were clearly visible despite being hundreds of kilometers away. Of course with their technology, they would¡¯ve seen what had just happened here. If they started to set up their defenses, it would be almost impossible to breach them. But Hansoo shook his head. ¡°It won¡¯t be that bad.¡± ¡°...How?¡± Hansoo continued. ¡°They... won¡¯t have the time to care about us anymore.¡± ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª The slowly moving mountain-sized creatures. The Haetara that continuously searched for food. They had already moved far out. ¡®They would be of help, at least for now.¡¯ Their strength was not something that even he could deal with, at least not yet. Although he would need to deal with the Haetara eventually, they would help him out for now. Because if those things went berserk... his opponents were the ones that would lose much more than himself. Hansoo thought as he watched the giant creatures that had already moved past the meless Land and were proceeding further. ......................................... ¡ªboooooom!¡ª ¡°F***! Block it! Blow it apart!¡± In the distance. Themander of the Akaroun Fleet, R-Aeuran Ron, shouted as he watched the giant beasts wreaking havoc beneath him. And the Technorat, N-Kadiak, made a hesitant expression at thesemands. ¡°But... beneath us...¡± He couldn¡¯t finish. The location that giant creature was stomping on was one of the Neropa¡¯s Union three main defensive cities. It was thergest city out of the ones that the Ron family controlled, a city located at the very outskirts of the Neropa Union, the first line of defense that guarded against the Pompeion Empire. If they attacked, it would sweep away their entire city as well. R-Aeuran Ron shouted with rage. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know about that? Just st it! It¡¯ll all be over once they¡¯re dead! Fire!¡± R-Aeuran Ron pointed to the location the beasts were heading to. A structure that was only built on giant or defensive cities that held the power of the me. The structure drew out this power from inside the and used it to supply their soldiers and weapons. The Alpha and Omega that fueled the Neropa Union. They were only nine of these in the entire Neropa Union as well. This meant that if at least one of them ended up smashed apart, arge chunk of the Union¡¯s strength would be lost. Sadly, R-Aeuran Ron¡¯s shouts were in vain. Guooooo! ¡ªchomp!¡ª ¡ªchompchomp!¡ª The beast ignored their attacks as it headed straight into the Great Furnace, mmed its head inside and started to devour it. ¡ªkiiiiing¡ª The attacks from the surrounding ships and the city¡¯s defensive weapons weakened at a visible rate. With the severing of the me¡¯s power, the army that moved using this power began to stop as well. And it was the same for R-Aeuran Ron¡¯s fleet. ¡ªkiiiing¡ª Amidst the sounds of the engines weakening¡ª ¡ªR-Aeuran Ron wasn¡¯t looking at the beast but rather in the opposite direction. ¡°Damn... Report it. They¡¯ve started their attack.¡± The beast wasn¡¯t the only issue. This next opponent was an existence that they¡¯d despised for so long. The reason for this city¡¯s existence. ¡®War... This is war. Damn. So sudden.¡¯ As the strength behind the city came to a halt. ¡ªrummble!¡ª The Pompeion Empire¡¯s great fleets that were scouting in the distance started to head towards this city. R-Aeuran Ron gritted his teeth. Reincarnator - Chapter 399: Continental War (3) Chapter 400: Guerrilla Warfare (1) Chapter 400: Guerri Warfare (1) ¡®Where did these monsters jump out from...?¡¯ A woman frowned as she received a report from a ship. But she wasn¡¯t actually frowning at the monsters but rather at the ones that went to war the moment a chance sprang up. ¡°Pompeion, that crazy bastard.¡± Inside a decorative office, surrounded by twenty Dragon God Soldiers guarding her, a woman sat in a chair as she gritted her teeth. K-Adia Ron. A title that only one person in a family can hold. The woman with the ¡®K¡¯ title, held only by three people within the entire Neropa Union, frowned as she read through the endless reports that were being sent her way. The seven monsters that popped out from thend where the defeated had gathered at. They were the spark that caused the sea of mes that was raging through thends right now. A hologram in front of K-Adia Ron spoke with an amused expression. K-Ukatan Pael. The patriarch of the Pael family that ruled over the giant territory in the west. K-Adia Ron frowned at his words. Of course, he didn¡¯t care so much since he didn¡¯t need to defend from his side. The monsters hadn¡¯t gone towards Ukatan¡¯s city but rather the Pompeion Empire¡¯s. His fleet was probably nning to demolish the Pompeion city that was currently being crushed under the monster¡¯s feet. Another hologram next to K-Ukatan Pael chuckled as he spoke. K-Ukatan Pael shrugged his shoulders at the negative tone that wasing out from the mouth of K-Merrow Nell, the patriarch of the Nell family. K-Merrow Nell continued to frown but soon sighed. It was not a wrong decision. They needed to destroy at least one city to have some breathing room against Pompeion. K-Adia Ron then said: ¡°That¡¯s not the main issue, we need to deal with the most basic problem first.¡± Kuoooo! K-Adia Ron thought as she looked towards the mythical creatures. ¡®Where in the world...¡¯ Of course, the monsters weren¡¯t the only things on the screen. Around the monsters themselves... ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªboooooom!¡ª A fleet of warships was attacking the giant creature in front of it. Sadly, their efforts seemed futile. Kuooo! It looked like the attacks had damaged the monster but the rate it was healing at was much faster than the rate of damage. Healing with the energy from the Great Furnace. No, it wasn¡¯t just healing. ¡®It¡¯s even getting bigger.¡¯ K-Ukatan Pael looked at K-Adia Ron who was staring at the monster that was bingrger andrger, saying: K-Adia Ron felt a headache. Catastrophes were flying over in bulk quantities. The Neropa Union, who should¡¯ve only had a bright future of expanding their territory, was suddenly faced with countless dangers. But K-Adia Ron knew. That all these incidents were linked. The alien that took over a relic. The giant monsters that appeared out of thin air and were now shaking the entire. The Pompeion Empire¡¯s invasion. These were all caused by those aliens. And the person who caused all of this was... ¡®This man.¡¯ ¡ªtirik!¡ª K-Adia Ron looked at the changed image in the screen before her. A couple who was standing right in the center of their highly advanced satellite camera. K-Adia Ron saw the blue-armored man holding a hammer, and the woman who was standing very close to him. Of course, the issue with these two was miniscule whenpared to what was going to happen in a bit. But she didn¡¯t feelfortable leaving these two alone. K-Adia Ron smiled as she said: ¡°Well, we know who¡¯ll be able to deal with them. Family matters should stay within the family, right?¡± K-Adia Ron switched off themunication panel. She didn¡¯t know where that man was heading to. But it didn¡¯t matter. Maybe if they were hiding inside the trash dump where the power of the me was sealed, they would be safe, but... The moment they came out, they won¡¯t be able to escape her eyes. ¡®Do you think you¡¯ll be able to escape?¡¯ K-Adia Ron chuckled as she looked at the face of Hansoo on the screen. .................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª In thend where the monsters have stomped through. Thousands of people had gathered. ¡®Haa... We have to move.¡¯ Erunheim, who had gathered all the remaining survivors, looked towards Hansoo in the distance. The relic wasn¡¯t here and the fence that was protecting them had disappeared as well. Although they could use the power of the me... She could feel her confidence shredding apart as she looked at the battle between the Pompeion Empire and the Neropa Union. The sky was copsing as the earth was flipped upside down. The ship that they were on seemed nothing more than a small cargo ship inparison to the ships in the distance. She was in disbelief. ¡®No way... Their technology has advanced this far already?¡¯ She was at a loss. It had only been two years. The level of technology between them hadn¡¯t been that different back then. They were just much weaker in terms of the number of resources they had. But those ships in the distance. They were at least a whole generation ahead of them. And it had only been two years. ¡®...What happened? Weird.¡¯ Erunheim gritted her teeth as she looked towards the ships in the distance. A whole generation of differences meant that at least 90% of their weapons were nothing more than scrap metal. Their opponent would be able to attack normally but their own gear wouldn¡¯t allow them to attack their enemies as freely. It would be a massacre. And as she thought up to this point¡ª ¡ªErunheim stood up and walked towards Hansoo who was talking in the distance. ¡®He... He might know something.¡¯ He was acting so confidently while everyone else was crying in despair. This was more than enough to stand out in this crowd ¡°Do you have a n? Or anything we can do to help...¡± John Stone spoke out from nearby. ¡°Damn... What can we do? Our amazing Kang Hansoo will solve everything! Killing monsters! Crushing ships!¡± John Stoney down on the floor while yelling sarcastically. ¡®F*** it. F*** everything. I¡¯m just going to go up.¡¯ His original n of trying to go against monsters like Hansoo was wed from the get-go. He should have just gone up to work under somebody right from the beginning. Hansoo, who had been looking up into the sky, turned towards John Stone and smiled coldly. ¡°No, there is a lot you can do. A lot.¡± ¡°...?¡± John Stone felt shivers run down his back as he saw both Hansoo¡¯s cold smile and Kiriel¡¯s look of pity. .......................................................... ¡°We¡¯ve caught them¡± ¡°Good.¡± R-Eronia Nell, who had been assigned to the rats, smiled. He had long felt pissed off due to the fact that he was assigned to dealing with rats instead of fighting the Pompeion Empire. Even more so since he, an R-level, was being watched over like the rats he was trying to catch. ¡®Damn...¡¯ If he could deal with them himself then at least he wouldn¡¯t be this pissed. R-Eronia Nell decided to hurry and finish this mission, and he asked the Technorats: ¡°Where is it?¡± One of the Technorats scanning the entire with the satellites replied: ¡°The 14th City. Etoreim.¡± ¡ªchiiiing!¡ª A scene appeared on the panel before them that disyed an area near the factories on the outskirts of Etoreim. Showing the alien pair who were covered in a dark cloth. ¡®Amazing... How did they activate the Quantum Transmission with just their bodies?¡¯ R-Eronia Nell shrugged his shoulders as he looked at the pair who were walking out from a cloud of white smoke. He didn¡¯t have to deal with them anyway. ¡®Not a bad choice but... still.¡¯ R-Eronia Nell chuckled. Although this was the original territory of the Kalkata tribe who eventually ran off to the trash dump, it was still one of the four cities that was protecting a Great Furnace. If they took that city down then it would be a huge blow as well. They had expected those two to do something great but for them to be aiming for such a small goal... R-Eronia Nell scoffed at the Nell family¡¯s leader who had ordered him to watch over these two. ¡®Well, it¡¯s good for me since my job is done.¡¯ ¡°Send the report, tell them to activate the Quantum Transmission towards Etoreim as well.¡± But then¡ª ¡ªcountless voices started to speak out. ¡°...12th City outskirts, three aliens have been located.¡± ¡°The Capital, Neoreim. Aliens have appeared in seven locations all at the same time.¡± ¡°A total of 181 aliens are heading towards the nearby 54 cities within the Reyunion territory.¡± ¡°Damn... This location. 2nd City. Three aliens are heading towards this location! Hurry and prepare the Dragon God Soldiers!¡± Dozens of panels started to appear before them. Hundreds of aliens covered in dark clothes and powerful auras appeared. No, they hadn¡¯t just appeared. ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª As he watched them begin their attack¡ª ¡ªR-Eronia Nell felt something snap inside his head. ¡°These rats... Wait. What about that guy? The guy with the blue armor?¡± ¡°He cannot be scanned. Due to the countless auras exploding out...¡± As he heard the flustered Technorat¡¯s report¡ª ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªR-Eronia Nell stood up and mmed his fists on the panels and roared towards the countless aliens on the screens. Chapter 401: Guerrilla Warfare (2) Chapter 401: Guerri Warfare (2) ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡®It¡¯s a bit noisy outside...¡¯ K-Adia Ron flinched at the sudden noise but soon refocused her attention. There were much more important tasks to consider ¡®What... is his goal?¡¯ The aliens. They hade as visitors and didn¡¯t have that much of an effect in the beginning, but the moment a strange elevator descended from the sky, they started to grow stronger at an extreme pace. And now they had grown to the point of fighting on the same level as the Dragon God Soldiers and their ships. Some had even grown to the point that they couldn¡¯t be ignored anymore. Existences that can rip apart ships with their bare bodies. If those beings didn¡¯t exist then they would¡¯ve long wiped out the rest of the other aliens. Although this newly appeared man wasn¡¯t as strong as those freaks... But from what he has done so far, he was far worse than the rest of them. ¡®...For a single man to be able to cause an entire war.¡¯ Although they had pushed it aside, some high-ranking members within the family actually believed that the problem they¡¯d had with the Nelkipa was somehow rted to these guys as well. ¡®That¡¯s not what¡¯s important.¡¯ They didn¡¯t need to care about the Nelkipa anymore anyway. They had to deal with the two problems they had at hand first. K-Adia Ron pondered for a moment and then spoke to the other family leaders. ¡°The task of defending against the Pompeion Empire will be spread out around the three families. The Nell family will watch over zones 114 to 272. The Pael family and Ron family should watch over their own respective areas.¡± The other two leaders nodded. Although it was sudden, they all had the same goal. After all, those stupid monsters couldn¡¯t seem to discern between the sides. This might actually be a good chance. Dealing with the giant opponent they¡¯d been fighting against all this time and acquiring the chance to take over this entire. ¡®Well, we three will probably fight amongst ourselves after that, but...¡¯ K-Ukatan Pael nodded and asked: K-Adia Ron looked at the screen K-Ukatan Pael had pointed to, observing the monsters devouring the energy from the Great Furnace. She then replied: ¡°You two just need to agree. Using the relic during a most dangerous time... Do you two agree?¡± K-Ukatan Pael¡¯s and K-Merrow Nell¡¯s expressions stiffened up at this talk of the relic, but they soon loosened up. They nodded. They both knew that the current situation was really dire. Even they themselves might need to head to the frontlines to aid them. Although they disliked the thought of having to act, but that bastard Pompeion mighte as well. They needed to prepare themselves in order to defend against him at all times. Preparation against Pompeion directly entering the battle and destroying the ships on his own. ¡®That monster..¡¯ As if all three had thought of Pompeion at the same time, all their expressions had stiffened up. K-Adia Ron quickly erased Pompeion from her mind and spoke towards the two other leaders before her. ¡°Good, then it¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s focus on our own territory.¡± At that moment¡ª ¡ªtiririririk¡ª ¡ªK-Adia Ron received a message. ¡®I told them that I was in a meeting and that they shouldn¡¯t send any reports up...¡¯ K-Adia Ron frowned and started to open up the message. But then¡ª ¡ªtiririirk¡ª ¡ªtiririk¡ª ¡ªthe other two leaders received messages as well. ¡®...?¡¯ K-Adia Ron was shocked at this scene. And K-Merrow Nell, who had an impatient personality and had read the message first, frowned as he spoke out. ¡°...?¡± K-Adia Ron frowned as she quickly opened up the message she received. She felt like the three messages they¡¯d received separately had simr contents. Although they were thousands of kilometers away and it was unlikely that they would simultaneously receive a simr message, her intuition was telling her something else. And soon¡ª ¡°...Those bastards.¡± ¡ªK-Adia Ron¡¯s expression turned into that of rage. ..................................................... ¡ªboooooom!¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª Cities blew apart alongside the sounds of explosions. ¡°Waaaahhh!¡± ¡°What the hell! Where¡¯s the army?!¡± The citizens of the 14th City, Etoreim, ran away while roaring in rage. For N-Levels like them to receive such ack of protection... N-Zairon cursed as he continued to flee. ¡°How dare they allow these trashy aliens toe all the way up here and cause a scene! Dammit!¡± At that moment¡ª ¡ªa man walked out from a nearby street with a frown. ¡°Trash?¡± As soon as those words ended¡ª ¡ªpaaaaaak!¡ª ¡°Kuaaaaah!¡± ¡ªN-Zairon, who had been kicked in the abdomen, felt as if his stomach had been ripped off as he started to roll on the ground. John Stone, the man who had walked out from the nearby street, spat at N-Zairon and mumbled: ¡°You bastard... I¡¯m really not in a good mood.¡± But as he was about to crush the man¡¯s head with his feet¡ª ¡ªa woman who had followed John Stone from behind, stopped him and said: ¡°Hurry and continue. If you want to kill each and every single person like him then all 423 days of the year wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡± ¡°...F***.¡¯ John Stone swung the axe in his hand as if to vent out his anger. ¡ªboooom!¡ª He looked in satisfaction at the building that had been cut into two as the woman continued to talk to him. ¡°We have no time.¡± ¡°Damn... Let¡¯s go.¡± The woman who was wearing the Dragon God Armor started to dash away as John Stone quickly followed after her. ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª While dashing through the air at a very quick pace¡ª ¡ªJohn Stone continued to curse inwardly. ¡®Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!!!¡¯ He should¡¯ve quickly run away and headed up. For him to have been forced into this war... ¡ªrumble¡ª He could feel the ships aiming towards his location. If the city¡¯s worth was much lower than their own expectations then those ships would¡¯ve long blown this ce to pieces. Since those things were originally designed to cruise through space and destroy stars. Although he could deal with one or two ships, any more than that and even he¡¯d be forced to run. But it was toote. ¡®Damned bastard. Damned bastard. Damned bastard.¡¯ As John Stone frowned at the red energy that was squirming around inside his body¡ª ¡ªthe woman who was running alongside him pointed towards a structure. ¡°We need to break that.¡± ¡°...God dammit.¡± ¡°Hurry.¡± John Stone exhaled deeply and then tightly gripped his axe. ¡ªkacha¡ª ¡ªbooooooom!¡ª The reinforcement ced around the de of his axe exploded out and mmed into the building the woman had pointed at. ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª As if it was an important building, a few bright pirs appeared and covered the building with a bright shield but it didn¡¯tst long. ¡ªnk!¡ª John Stone¡¯s attack smashed right through the shield with ease and started to cut the entire building into two. ¡°Aahhhhhh! What the hell?!¡± ¡°Run!¡± A building that was easily hundreds of meters tall had been cut into two and had started to crumble as the people beneath it began to freak out and run away. Although they had set up defensive structures so that even a Dragon God Soldier could not get through this ce. John Stone, who could even destroy entire ships, could easily break this ce apart. Since this building had been designed to defend against Dragon God Soldiers who were simr to level 2-Star Transcendents, it could not defend against John Stone who was at the 3-Star Transcendent level. As John Stone looked at the crumbling building in satisfaction¡ª ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and continue. Since we destroyed themunications tower, there should be a huge dy in theirmunications. We need to destroy as many important structures as we can while they fix it.¡± ¡ªMetionell, a woman from the Kalkata tribe, pointed towards the other building as John Stone frowned. But he soon sighed and nodded. ¡°Haa... Fine. Fine.¡± He just wanted to watch his handiwork for a moment, but for her to speak out right away... But her words weren¡¯t wrong at all. The faster they disarmed this city and left, the higher the chances of their survival. John Stone started to run with Metionell as a question appeared inside his mind. ¡°Anyway, you know this city very well. Do you have a map or something simr?¡± The city was extremelyrge and the buildings were all very simr to each other so it was basically a maze. But for her to be able to find the important structures this easily... Metionell replied to John Stone: ¡°It was originally the city of my tribe.¡± ¡°...This was yournd?¡± Metionell nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why Kiriel moved us here.¡± How could she forget? Her homnd which she had lived in for decades and had been driven away from. She had never forgotten it and had always thought about it. ¡®But now... We have to break it.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t theirs anymore so there was no need to hold back either. At that moment¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªa few beings appeared before John Stone and Metionell. ¡ªchiiiiik¡ª Dragon God Soldiers d in their armor. The person who had been standing at the very front spoke out in a cold voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do, Metionell.¡± At that moment¡ª ¡ªMetionell¡¯s eyelids shook. ¡°...Karass. You filthy traitor.¡± Karass weed Metionell¡¯s disgusted expression as he tapped the Dragon God Armor surrounding his body and said: ¡°I¡¯ve been able to wear this because of that betrayal, and I¡¯ve even been promoted. But for you to run away to that trash dump and now to join hands with the aliens... I don¡¯t know how far you can fall. Let me finish you off here today.¡± ¡°Ha...¡± John Stone yawned while watching the two converse, thinking: ¡®It¡¯s good to have a rest, but... why are they acting so confident?¡¯ For them to be so confident in their Dragon God Armor. It was something he¡¯d fought against when he was a 2-Star Transcendent¡ªit was nothing more than scrap metal to him now. He could easily cut apart those beings with a single sh of his axe, and for them to act this confident... Karass made a strange smile at John Stone¡¯s expression. ...................................... ¡ªrummmble!¡ª ¡®It seems like everyone is doing well...¡¯ Hansoo, who had been looking at Neoreim from the top of a skyscraper, turned to look behind him. And he saw seven people who were conversing behind him with excitement. ¡°I wish they choose us.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ll know soon enough when they take off their capes.¡± The seven Dragon God Soldiers who had arrived beside them. Kiriel frowned at their conversation. ¡®There¡¯s no way that they¡¯re this stupid.¡¯ There was no way they didn¡¯t know their level of strength since they¡¯d observed Hansoo and her from the sky all this time. They should know that the Dragon God Armor wasn¡¯t nearly enough to deal with the two of them. But then¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªa tremendous aura exploded out from around the Dragon God Soldiers. And the Dragon God Soldier who had been standing at the very front spoke excitedly. ¡°This is your first time seeing the me¡¯s Blessing, right?¡± ¡°...Wait, I¡¯ve heard this line before.¡± As Kiriel mumbled at the words of the Dragon God Soldiers¡ª ¡ªHansoo looked at the red marks on their necks. ¡®Hmm... There¡¯s someone helping them out in using the relic.¡¯ There was no time to bezy anymore. Hansoo thought of the Nerpa and then felt the newly found seed near his heart. Chapter 402: The Fifth Seed (1) Chapter 402: The Fifth Seed (1) Hansoo frowned as he looked at the people exuding a powerful aura before his eyes. ¡®...They sessfully used the technology of the relic.¡¯ Relic, Controller, or External me Divine Tool. It had various names but its role was all the same. It allowed one to use the power of the me. A Dragon God Soldier who had been standing on the top of a building pointed towards Hansoo, Kiriel, and Erunheim. ¡°It¡¯s my first time using it as well, but... it¡¯ll be amazing. I think.¡± At the same time¡ª ¡ªkiiiiing!¡ª ¡ªa terrifying amount of energy started to gather on his fingertip. A pure white light. And the moment the white light on his fingertip exploded¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªa white wave of light swept past the location Hansoo and Kiriel had been standing at. ¡ªrummble¡ª Everything between Hansoo¡¯s position to the citizen¡¯s building behind him... Whatever the white light passed by¡ªall had turned into ashes. ¡°Haa... hahahaha!¡± The Dragon God Soldier who had caused this, R-Kelkadian Ron,ughed out loud. ¡®I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ve had my doubts about it all this time!¡¯ He¡¯d heard that the upper echelons of the Ron family were working on a new weapon. Their goal was one thing. How to allow the Dragon God Soldiers to be stronger than the aliens. When the aliens weren¡¯t here in the past, the Dragon God Soldiers were more than enough. Since the armor allowed them to achieve a strength that normal humans couldn¡¯t even imagine achieving. And things that a Dragon God Soldier couldn¡¯t deal with could just be dealt with their ships. But with the appearance of the aliens, everything had changed. Not all of them, but instead the rare few that had the strength to rival their ships. Although they and the ships had simr strengths, the difference in their effectiveness was dimensions apart. If such beings secretly invaded their territory with the goal of assassination, then it would be a nightmare. But he had been doubtful even while hearing about the research. Although he knew that they needed a change, he believed that there was a limit to how far technology could take them. Although these aliens existed, they only looked simr. They were a different race after all. ¡®Amazing.¡¯ R-Kelkadian looked at his hands in shock. The tremendous power that was flooding out from inside him. It felt like the ship¡¯s engine had reced his heart, and he had the ship¡¯s proud Bardian Cannons in lieu of his hands. The power to turn an entire city into dust, enough to massacre hundreds of thousands of people¡ªthis power wiggled inside him. But R-Kelkadian soon frowned. Through the dispersing smoke. He could see the couple that didn¡¯t have a single scratch on their bodies. ¡ªchiiijijik¡ª R-Kelkadian Ron smiled as he looked at Hansoo who was d in the blue armor. ¡°It seems we hit the jackpot.¡± ¡°Haa... Good.¡± The entire Neropa Union was raking their entire territory to find these two people, and for them to appear before his eyes... He would have been trembling in fear if he was still at his former state. Since the power that he¡¯d seen through the video was nothing close to what a Dragon God Soldier could handle. But not anymore. They now had a new skill, a new strength. ¡®Danger... is an opportunity.¡¯ If he could deal with these two with his own hands. His position within the family would skyrocket. And Hansoo looked at the greed-filled eyes of these people and thought: ¡®Weaker than the Nerpa, but... there¡¯s quite a lot of them.¡¯ They seemed much weaker than the Nerpa but there were seven of them. They weren¡¯t a force that he could ignore. And it didn¡¯t seem like it would stop at seven people. And behind Hansoo and Kiriel... ¡°Ahhh...¡± ¡°Please help us! We¡¯re stuck under the rubble!¡± They could hear the countless screams of the citizens resounding from the destruction of their city. Kiriel frowned at the citizens screaming beneath her and then asked the Dragon God Soldiers. ¡°Aren¡¯t those your citizens?¡± They had chosen the city as their stage for the battle to limit the attacks of their opponents, but it seemed like they didn¡¯t care about them at all. One of the Dragon God Soldiers who had been drunk with power chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re our citizens, so we can do whatever we want with them, right? If you guys hadn¡¯t barged in then this wouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce.¡± ¡ªboooooom!¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª R-Kelkadian Ron made a content expression as he listened to the explosions around him. A power that allowed him to do anything was overflowing inside him. Kiriel frowned at this. ¡®This is more annoying.¡¯ Although their individual strength was far weaker than the Nerpa, their resistance to damage was much higher. And there was a lot of them too. ¡®And these guys... They look like they¡¯re mass-produced. It seems like there¡¯s a ruckus going on all around.¡¯ This n had started out with the idea that there wasn¡¯t much that could threaten them outside the ships. Since if the Neropa Union¡¯s fleet was busy dealing with the Pompeion Empire, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defend them with just the remaining Dragon God Soldiers. But what was this? Kiriel frowned as she looked at the Dragon God Soldiers approaching her and Hansoo with confidence. .......................................... ¡ªboooom!¡ª 14th City, Etoreim. The city that Metionell and John Stone had gone to had been turned into a sea of mes. ¡°Hahaha! Why did youe here, Metionell?¡± ¡ªrumble!¡ª As a red mark shone from Karass¡¯ neck. A tremendous amount of energy sprang up from beneath and started convening towards the Dragon God Armor¡¯s core. It then flowed towards the subatomic cannon on his right arm. The Nerpa was strong enough to control this power with his own strength, but Karass wasn¡¯t. Instead, he had a powerful body and the Dragon God Armor. Soon¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªthe subatomic cannon, which was on par with the ship¡¯s cannons, split through the air and flew past the melted buildings within the city. ¡®Eeeeek!¡¯ Metionell clenched her teeth as she watched this scene. She was also a high-ranking member of the tribe. Although she was wearing the Dragon God Armor that could use the power of the me, it wasn¡¯t strong enough to defend against an attack on the scale of a warship. And as Metionell fell into despair¡ª Whooosh! ¡°It¡¯ll be annoying to navigate if you die, stand behind me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡ªsomeone grabbed her by her neck, flung her backward and stood where she had been standing at. ¡ªbooooooom!¡ª As the bright red axe mmed down, it split the attack in half. ¡®This barbarian... You can split that as well?¡¯ As Karass flinched at this scene¡ª ¡°Kuaaaaap!¡± ¡ªJohn Stone shouted and started to charge ahead. Earthquakes urred around his feet and shook the surrounding area. As Karass hurriedly activated his defensive mechanism¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªthe bloody axe mmed onto the forcefield around Karass¡¯s body. ¡ªcraackackack!¡ª Although the forcefield ended up slightly cracked, it was still intact. The blood-colored axe had failed at prating the shield that continued to regenerate. ¡°This...You bastard!¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª And as if he was venting his anger with his newly found strength... The tremendous energy from the me started converging around him. And not only Karass but the two other Dragon God Soldiers as well. ¡°No!¡± As Metionell let out a shout from behind¡ª ¡ªssssss!¡ª ¡ªthree beams of white light shot forward and swept past John Stone, who had been standing in front of Karass. ¡°Hahahaha! Did you barge in here by trusting in this weak alien? At least bring a ship, Metionell!¡± Karassughed out loud. Thinking that the betrayal of his tribe in the past was the right choice after all. What use was there in trying to hold onto the g of a damned tribe? Preparing for revenge after falling far, far down was something only found within a story. Always strive for survival, for profit. Winners only grew stronger and losers only fell weaker and weaker. While they were crawling around the ground in search of revenge. He and the Neropa Union he had chosen were rising into the sky. K-Adia Ron. The person who had given him, an outsider, a set of Dragon God Armor and even the me¡¯s Blessing. As long as one had the ability, they were treated well. If it wasn¡¯t for this, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to unite thousands of tribes, ns, and families under her feet. Since she would¡¯ve had to kill them all. But as Karass was smirking at Metionell¡ª ¡°Bastard... Who are you calling weak?¡± ¡ªa voice full of rage rang out from the dust. Then¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡ªsomething cut through the dust and flew towards Karass. ¡®Uhuk!¡¯ Karass barely managed to dodge it with luck. He¡¯d never thought that John Stone would be able to survive the strike. Since the attack from before was an ambush. Sadly, the two Dragon God Soldiers behind him weren¡¯t as lucky. ¡ªpakakaka!¡ª ¡ªcrunch!¡ª ¡°Khuaaak!¡± ¡°Kuhuk!¡± The bloody axe flew through the air and cut through the necks of the two people standing behind him. The attack was so swift that they couldn¡¯t react on time to activate their defense mechanisms. ¡®What in the world?!¡¯ Karass clenched his teeth at the man who walked out from the dust. But his calctions hadn¡¯t been wrong. The man had been destroyed to the point of being unable to fight. Except... he was much more tenacious than he¡¯d expected. ¡°Some damned bastard inserted some things inside me... Although it¡¯s a bit annoying, it¡¯s still very helpful.¡± ¡ªthud¡ª John Stone muttered, grabbing the axe that flew back towards him. ¡ªwhooosh¡ª The red aura leaking out from his destroyed body was somehow maintaining his body. It was forcibly suppressing the nerves that ryed the feeling of pain to his body, forcibly moving his destroyed muscles. Karass looked at John Stone, who was standing tall like a zombie, and he couldn¡¯t help freaking out. Although he was about to fall. It felt like his own neck would fly off if he approached him. ¡®Monsters...¡¯ But Karass then realized he didn¡¯t need to worry so much. ¡°Hahaha! There will be reinforcements! Dumbasses! Countless Dragon God Soldiers are receiving the me¡¯s Blessing even now!¡± Karass touched themunication device by his ear. Just one. If just one Dragon God Soldier came then he could easily deal with the two before his eyes. But the moment he touched it. ¡®Support... denied? Why?¡¯ There should be more than enough Dragon God Soldiers. Did something bad happen somewhere else? Something that prevented them from sending a single Dragon God Soldier this way? ¡®No... We should¡¯ve already calcted their strengths with total uracy!¡¯ Then Karass heard a cold voice that caused chills to run down his entire back ¡°Keke... It seems things aren¡¯t turning out the way you want? Listen, let¡¯s have a fight. Man to man.¡± The expression on Karass¡¯s face turned gruesome. ......................................................... ¡°Originally... I didn¡¯t want to cause a ruckus here.¡± Hansoo muttered, swinging his hammer. It wasn¡¯t good to cause too much damage to one side. Only when the Neropa Union and the Pompeion Empire had simr strengths and gnawed away at each other would he take over the Pompeion Empire with much more ease in the future. But if these guys wanted to act out like this, he didn¡¯t have the time to hold back either. ¡®Come.¡¯ ¡°Kuhuk...¡± ¡°Kuaa...¡± The seven Dragon God Soldiers rolled around the floor, their entire bodies utterly destroyed. And as for the countless extra Dragon God Soldiers rushing towards him from afar. ¡ªrummble!¡ª A ck aura started to flow out from Hansoo. Chapter 403: The Fifth Seed (2) Chapter 403: The Fifth Seed (2) ¡°...What is that? I¡¯ve never seen that before.¡± R-Eronia Nell, who had been looking at the alien man from her office, stared into the screen in a daze. Darkness covered the man¡¯s body. And his battle prowess suddenly skyrocketed. So strong that even the seven Dragon God Soldiers, who had received the me¡¯s Blessing, had been reduced to a pulp in an instant. The Technorat nearby was also watching the screen, and in confusion, N-Magaroan voiced her opinion. ¡°It¡¯s a brand new form he has never shown before. If you give me enough time I can analyze¡ª¡± But even before she could finish her words¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªR-Eronia Nell mmed her fists onto the table and screamed. ¡°More time?! He¡¯s about to breach through our defenses!¡± The defensive line of the capital city, Neoreim. Every ship had gone out to the battlefield against Pompeion while many of the Dragon God Soldiers had been spread around the continent. The capital was very close to that man. If he got through that line of defense, he was basically at the capital already. ¡°Damn! Dispatch everyone who received the me¡¯s Blessing into that ce!¡± ¡°But... the side effects!¡± ¡°You dumb b****!¡± ¡ªthud!¡ª ¡°Ahh!¡± N-Magaroan copsed onto the floor after receiving R-Eronia Nell¡¯s enraged kick. R-Eronia Nell then picked N-Magaroan up, brought her face close to her own and whispered: ¡°I order you. Make... as many blessed ones as you can and dump them there. No matter what you do... He cannote into the capital.¡± The fairytale stories of the prince who came to save the princess or the hero saving hisrades. If that man¡¯s goal was that valiant then it would be good for both sides, but it was clear how far his true goals were from such fantasies. The Relic. An object that they and the Pompeion Empire had each taken. The treasure of all treasures that allowed their technology to soar so much. He wasn¡¯t a man in love or a warrior who had lost his friends. He¡¯de here to steal their treasure. ¡®You bandit... This is as far as you go!¡¯ The family leaders shouldn¡¯t bother themselves with such a job as this. Their true opponent was far away in the distance, the Emperor Pompeion. Not these bugs crawling around on the ground. ¡®Thief... I will bury you here.¡¯ At this moment, R-Eronia Nell thought of the ones receiving the me¡¯s Blessings and smiled coldly. .......................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª Kiriel looked at the Dragon God Soldiers continuing to fly their way and asked Hansoo: ¡°Uh... Aren¡¯t we going to use that Relic?¡± Although the power of that skill Hansoo had just used was powerful, the power of the Relic that their opponents were using was tempting as well. Even more so since they had a Relic as well. ¡®We¡¯re terribly outnumbered...¡¯ As Kiriel made a bitter expression at the sheer number of people swarming towards them¡ª ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡ªHansoo, who had rid himself of the dark light, shook his head and spoke: ¡°We might end up luring those things.¡± ¡ªguoooo!¡ª Hansoo looked towards the giant monsters in the far distance. The giant moving mountains that were ignoring the countless attacks from the ships and were searching for more Great Furnaces. He knew how to use this Relic and had the physical power to withstand it as well. But the moment he used this... All those mountains would converge onto him. The strength hidden inside this thing was far greater and purer than the Great Furnace. It was the origin of those giant mountain-sized monsters after all. If he used it now, then unlike the Neropa Union¡¯s current indirect method, there would be a huge shockwave that would only serve to attract their attention. Those mountains were hard to deal with even for beings who had already reached the 4th Star. Since even the warship fleets couldn¡¯t handle that thing. ¡®Too strong. And it¡¯s getting more and more annoying.¡¯ Hansoo thought, looking at the Haetara in the distance. As it passed by a city, the Haetara seemed like it needed a snack and was now eating up the Great Furnace within. ¡ªcrunch!¡ª ¡ªcrackle!¡ª But strangely, the giant mountain was slowly decreasing in size as it ate the furnace. It was an extremely minute change so most people hadn¡¯t noticed it yet. But this wasn¡¯t the right time to agitate it yet. If all seven of those monsters came here then they would easily crush apart the defensive line, causing the Pompeion Empire to rush over instantly. Hansoo did not want that to happen yet. Those things and the fleets needed to stay where they were. While he dealt with the issue here. ¡ªrumble!¡ª ¡ªwhoosh!¡ª Hansooughed as he looked at the mass of Dragon God Soldiersing his way. ¡®It seems they scrounged up everyst bit they could.¡¯ Hansoo felt the squirming seed of the Nine Dragons Strike inside him and refocused his attention onto another seed. The skill he obtained after beating Melchizedek in the 5th Zone. Although it hadn¡¯t been long since he nted it inside him, the seed that was glowing in a natural multicolored light was letting out an aura that didn¡¯t lose out to the Nine Dragons Strike. Hansoo took a nce at the soldiers before his eyes and then probed the seed in the center of his chest. And at that moment¡ª ¡ªrumble!¡ª ¡ªa giant shockwave rang out inside his head. ¡ªbooom!¡ª His vision quickly darkened. Darkness covered the entire sky and not a single ray of light pierced through, causing thend to fall into shadow. Lightning strikes struck down from the dark clouds and his surroundings could no longer be seen. But Hansoo knew. That this was only urring inside his mind. A phenomenon caused after he activated this skill and entered the other dimension. ¡ªrumble!¡ª Thend around Hansoo broke down and a giant hole appeared. ¡ªthud!¡ª A giant hand rose up, grabbed Hansoo and dragged him down. A tremendous strength that no existence could resist. But Hansoo did not resist as he let it drag him down. And soon¡ª ¡ªHansoo arrived at a dark space. Like an underground cave but with a spacious area. It was clear. That this wasn¡¯t Angkara¡¯s underground area. No creature like this had lived under Angkara. ¡ªrumble¡ª Behind the giant hand that dragged Hansoo down. The existence belonging to that hand could be seen. An existence sorge that it treated those giant Haetaras as nothing more than bugs. A spider-like body with eight arms and eight legs. The thousands of eyes on its head glowed with a red light as it watched Hansoo in the darkness. And it wasn¡¯t just one spider next to Hansoo. ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª It was dark but because there were mes emitting a little bit of light, it told Hansoo that there were many more of them. Thirteen existences that hadpletely different auras. Of course, they all had different appearances as well. Some were evenrger than the spider and some were only as big as Hansoo. One glowing with a white light and one had a horn embedded in its forehead. But they all had some simrities as well. One had a terrifying amount of rage surrounding its body. While another was unfathomably powerful. As Hansoo descended from the spider¡¯s hand. The thirteen existences started to argue with each other. The one who started it was the spider that had dragged Hansoo down. But even before the spider finished its words... Countless angry voices filled the area. Hansoo frowned at the arguments of the thirteen existences but then pointed towards one of them. Two horns and thirteen pairs of wings. Although its size was simr to Hansoo¡¯s, its aura didn¡¯t lose out to the giant creatures at all. ¡°Shut up. You. You¡¯reing with me.¡± The existence that was covered from head to toe in darkness and wasying around in azy manner. It was the most useful one in this situation. The moment his words rang out¡ª <...> <...> ¡ªthe loud area suddenly turned deathly quiet. The one who broke it was the man who Hansoo had chosen. There were thirteen in all. All of them had the strength to rip the world apart but this kid before their eyes could not withstand such a strength. It only made sense for him to choose someone who was the most suitable for the situation outside. As Hansoo stayed silent, the man shrugged his shoulders and said: At the man¡¯s words¡ª ¡ªHansoo replied. ¡°I know too well. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He knew way too well. As to what these things were. How much strength they had. What kind of ability and personality as well. How could he not? These were beings he had shed countless drops of tears and blood to defeat in his previous life. ¡®Allowing me to experience my old memories, that damned fairy.¡¯ . A skill that entrapped the most powerful thirteen demons within the Abyss. In his previous life, he had to put his life on the line multiple times to defeat these things despite being countless times stronger than he was right now. The difference between his strength and theirs was no joke. Although there were side effects... That meant the strength he received was just that great. ¡ªthud!¡ª The demon who grabbed Hansoo¡¯s hand, Barmamunt, quickly shot up into the sky with Hansoo. .......................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡°...What the hell is that? It¡¯s making me feel uneasy.¡± As the Dragon God Soldiers looked at the darkness-covered Hansoo¡ª ¡ªcrunch¡ª ¡°Kuhaa...¡± ¡ªHansoo¡¯s eyes, which had turnedpletely ck including his whites, looked around with a cold gaze. And at that moment¡ª ¡®What the f***... What?¡¯ ¡ªthe Dragon God Soldiers flinched as they backed up. Those weren¡¯t the eyes that looked at an enemy. He was looking at them with joy, with love. And as they looked at those eyes... Chills ran down the backs of every single Dragon God Soldier watching him. Chapter 404: The Fifth Seed (3) Chapter 404: The Fifth Seed (3) ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ R-Eronia Nell clenched her teeth as she looked at the hesitating Dragon God Soldiers. The Dragon God Soldiers had received the me¡¯s Blessing. They should be wiping away every single bug before their eyes but they were hesitating, unable to take another step forward. ¡°You bastards! What are you doing?! Did you run over there to say hello? Kill him! Do you know how many cities are being destroyed while you wait?!¡± R-Eronia Nell couldn¡¯t hold back anymore as she roared into themunications device. The aliens and the members of Reyunion were continuously destroying countless cities all around. At a tremendous speed. Multiple cities¡¯ worth of damages was urring by the second, so of course she was feeling annoyed at the Dragon God Soldiers¡¯ hesitation. But despite R-Eronia Nell¡¯s enraged shouts, the Dragon God Soldiers continued to waver. ¡®Dammit... What is that thing?¡¯ R-Eronia Nell clenched her fists as she looked at the alien covered in darkness on the screen. ........................................ ¡°Haa... Haaa...hahahahaa!¡± Barmamunt, who had borrowed Hansoo¡¯s body,ughed out loud. How long had it been since he tasted fresh air? He usually enjoyed ripping apart and devouring weaklings. Rise up to the top, then stomp and trample all over those before him. But what kind of world was the Abyss? He was not omnipotent. There were actually other powerful races such as the Dragons. And there were some other special unknown creatures that even they felt danger from. So despite being so powerful, he had to continuously strive to be stronger and stronger. But what about this ce? He could run around without any restraints and just rip things apart. ¡®How lucky. Good. Good.¡¯ Barmamunt checked the body he was controlling. Because of the sheer amount of strength they had, most creatures could not withstand their power and blew apart. But this body was different. It had more than enough strength to sustain his own and had an infinite room for growth. And he liked this person¡¯s goals as well. ¡®He¡¯s... going to be fighting a lot more.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t called him out here to escape this danger. There were countless enemies he had to fight and too many battles he had to go through. This man was too perfect. Although there was a limit to how much strength he could use due to the current strength of the host¡¯s body, but since the gate had already been opened, he could wreak havoc unto this world whenever he wanted. Although there were countless beings that had never tasted their strength. There weren¡¯t any beings that had tasted their strength once and didn¡¯t seek for more. And since this man was a person who toiled in chaos, having gone through countless battles, that made this was even better. ¡®I guess... I should give him some good service. I¡¯ll show you something that¡¯s dimensions apart from that stupid brute spider.¡¯ Barmamunt chuckled coldly at the bugs around him. Sadly, there were thirteen of them. And the final decision fell to the owner of this body. This meant that if he wanted to taste this fresh atmosphere as often as possible, he needed to stand out the most among the thirteen and treat him the best. He was going to prevent that strength-obsessed spider and the other eleven from even seeing the outside world a single time. ¡®I will turn this ce... into something beautiful.¡¯ ck smoke started to surround Barmamunt. Then¡ª ¡ªkacha!¡ª ¡ªas Barmamunt started to swing his right arm, he felt a sense of suppression from inside him. And he heard a small voice echo out from within. Barmamunt¡¯s expression turned gruesome. ¡°You should know that I¡¯ll have to control this body to use the amount of strength you want.¡± The same power could be the difference between the heavens and earth depending on how efficiently one used it. The amount of strength he was asking for was not possible with Hansoo¡¯s level. Since this strength wasn¡¯t Hansoo¡¯s but rather his own. He had taken over the body thinking that Hansoo was going to entrust his body with him but what was this? Barmamunt felt the fresh air as he continued his attempts at persuading Hansoo. ¡°If you want to control such arge amount of power, then you¡¯ll have to pay a much higher price. Do you really want that?¡± Hansoo chuckled from inside. Barmamunt frowned at Hansoo¡¯s words. This was one thing he didn¡¯t like about this host. He wasn¡¯t easy. ¡®And another thing.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t stupid either. Barmamunt pouted as he said: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it afterward.¡± Barmamunt smiled as he gathered energy to attack again. This body was already in his hands. If Hansoo tried his best then Barmamunt would be affected but if he really went berserk then the soul inside the body could only watch while being swept around in the currents. And that meant that he could stay out here even longer. ¡°Just rest inside, I¡¯ll deal with everything and treat you well.¡± Barmamunt gathered hellfire into his hands. And a cold voice echoed out from inside his mind. ¡ªflinch¡ª ¡°...What the hell?¡± ¡°You bastard...!¡± But even before he could finish his words¡ª ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª ¡ªthe terrifying dark aura that stormed around the body started to disappear. ¡°What a troublesome fellow.¡± A different voice came out from Hansoo¡¯s mouth. ¡ªrumble¡ª <...You damned bastard. How do you know my true name?> Hansoo thought to himself as he listened to Barmamunt¡¯s words. ¡®Because you told me in the past when you begged me to let you live as my ve.¡¯ Hansoo thought back to the past when Barmamunt offered his true name while shivering in fear, and he walked forwards, slowly getting drunk from his newfound strength. All these fellows were untrustworthy. It wasn¡¯t good to use them for a prolonged period of time. ¡®I¡¯ll finish it up fast.¡¯ Hansoo¡¯s speed quickened. ............................................... ¡°Damn...¡± R-Oroita Ron, a Dragon God Soldier who had confidently run over, slowly backed up. A tremendous amount of strength was overflowing from inside his body but this strength did not get rid of the most primal fear borne from their instincts. And R-Eronia Nell¡¯s enraged voice continued to pierce into R-Oroita Ron¡¯s ears. ¡®B****... You shoulde and check him out yourself.¡¯ R-Oroita Ron clenched his teeth at R-Eronia Nell¡¯s words but he started to move forward. It was annoying but her words were correct. He had gained a new, unfathomable amount of strength but was still shivering in fear. The strength he had received was because he had fought more valiantly than anyone else and so he would continue to do so in the future. A soldier who refused to fight was useless and there were countless others who would dly take his spot. If he continued to act in this way, then even if he survived this battle, he would lose everything he had gained and fall straight down the socialdder. The mark on his neck started to shine brightly. ¡ªkakakakakaka!¡ª The metal alloys around them started to bend away while making breaking sounds. His aura alone had caused this. And as the metal alloys bent to the point of snapping apart¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªR-Oroita Ron¡¯s body shot off an attack, apanied by a huge sound. A tiny sun that melted everything it passed rang through the darkness. And he wasn¡¯t the only one who attacked. ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª Multiple other Dragon God Soldiers who heard R-Eronia Nell¡¯s orders started to fire as well. R-Oroita Ron smiled coldly as he looked at the multiple attacks that could melt away a couple cities in an instant. ¡®Good.¡¯ This amount of firepower could rival even the fleets. A single being should not be able to withstand this. R-Oroita Ron looked at the wave of attacks as he activated the sun visor before his eyes, and he covered the area where the attacks were converging onto with his hands. It would be bad if he were to end up blinded by the light that would soon follow. But as the attacks arrived by Hansoo¡ª ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª ¡ªthe darkness surrounding Hansoo stretched apart as it spread out a thin dark veil. And as the light touched that veil¡ª ¡ªssssss!¡ª ¡ªthe wave of light was sucked into the darkness. Like a ck hole, absorbing everything away. ¡°Huh?....Wha...?¡± Their attacks weren¡¯t supposed to end like this. And as they flinched at this strange sight¡ª ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª ¡ªHansoo, who hadn¡¯t received a single hint of damage, rushed towards R-Oroita Ron standing at the very front and swung his hammer. ¡°Damn... Ahhh!¡± It was toote to dodge. As Hansoo¡¯s hammer flew in, R-Oroita Ron used all the power from the me¡¯s Blessing and poured it onto the shield before his eyes. Then¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡®I blocked it...¡¯ ¡ªR-Oroita Ron was full of joy at the giant shockwave that urred right in front of him. Although the Dragon God Armor cracked and his arm felt like it was about to break, he had seeded in defending. And he wasn¡¯t alone. ¡®Bastard... I¡¯ll smash you apart.¡¯ It was time for a counter attack. As R-Oroita Ron aimed for Hansoo again¡ª ¡ªkacha!¡ª ¡°...Huh?¡± ¡ªR-Oroita Ron looked down at the strange sound that came from his arm. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± R-Oroita Ron screamed out in pain as he saw that his arm had been ripped off from the elbow down. Hansoo¡¯s hammer had done this. Well, the dark shadow that was lingering around at the tip of Hansoo¡¯s hammer to be exact. The shadow that had devoured the wave of light was showing its white teeth as it devoured R-Oroita Ron¡¯s arm. ¡°Ahhhh.....Ahhhh!¡± While R-Oroita Ron screamed, a dissatisfied voice could be heard from inside. ¡®Well, that¡¯s not my problem.¡¯ ¡°Ahhh! Die!¡± ¡°Demon! He¡¯s a demon!¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª There was no time to care about Barmamunt. Since the other Dragon God Soldiers were charging towards him. The hate-filled voice of Barmamunt, who was still shocked by the fact that Hansoo had dragged him down, could be heard from inside him. The thirteen demons. Barmamunt of Gluttony. The great demon that devoured the world spat those words at Hansoo. Chapter 405: The Price (1) Chapter 405: The Price (1) A person¡¯s mana and stamina were the two most important things in a battle. So most skills used these two as the price to work. But even if they were precious, sooner orter a person could recover what was used. What¡¯s truly priceless are the things... that cannot be recovered once lost. So the demons were tempted by such things the most, and they prepared arge amount of strength to gain them. Great and attractive power. In order to snare these so-called ¡®priceless¡¯ things, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to entice all those wishing to borrow their strength. ....................................... ¡ªboooom!¡ª R-Eronia Nell dazedly looked at the man who was sweeping the entire surroundings while being covered in darkness. ¡®What the...?¡¯ Screams continuously echoed out through themunications panel. . . The darkness around the man devoured everything nearby. Everything from the me¡¯s power to the Dragon God Armor that the soldiers were wearing. Everything. Any obstacles in its path were instantly devoured as the man continued on his path of destruction. If one added up everything that he had devoured up until this point then it would¡¯ve at least spanned the length of a tall building. In terms of the energy he had eaten, the total amount could erase a couple of cities in an instant. But the man¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t changed a single bit. R-Eronia Nell clenched her teeth at the man who was causing utter destruction to everything around him. ¡®Damn... My calctions were way off. At this rate, we¡¯ll be massacred.¡¯ The me¡¯s Blessing could not be received by just anyone. Dragon God Soldiers were those that had precise control over the M-Waves and therefore couldmand the Dragon God Armor. Only they could receive and control the me¡¯s Blessing. And from what she could see, dumping a few more Dragon God Soldiers with the me¡¯s Blessing wouldn¡¯t change anything. It was like chucking hay into a huge fire. ¡®...Ugh.¡¯ R-Eronia Nell made a decision. This was beyond her capabilities. Reporting this to the family head would brand her as an incapable piece of trash that couldn¡¯t evenplete a simple task, and it would lower her position within the family¡ªbut that wasn¡¯t important right now. Well, failing toplete her task was an issue but if she let this be an evenrger issue then it would spiral into an even bigger problem. If she wasted time in this ce and let that man charge straight into the capital then it would be the end for her. R-Eronia Nell sighed and spoke to the Technorat nearby. ¡°Contact... the family head. An urgent matter hase up.¡± ¡°... Understood.¡± The Technorat seemed to have simr thoughts as R-Eronia Nell and quickly opened up themunications panel. ¡ªkiriririri!¡ª R-Eronia Nell stared at the battle scene and then added a few words. ¡°Record and send that too. So the head can understand the situation better.¡± ¡®...The head will understand.¡¯ She told the Technorat to add it for better understanding but it was more like an excuse on her part. If the head saw this, it would be understandable. How in the world would she be able to handle it? ¡®Yeah. This is better.¡¯ Deciding that this matter was already out of her hands, it made her feel much lighter. R-Eronia Nell looked at the monstrous being on the panel screen, her mind at ease. The alien who was shredding apart the Dragon God Soldiers of the Neropa Union. ¡®Anyway... Why wasn¡¯t he using that power if he had it all along?¡¯ R-Eronia Nell thought to herself. The reason why she had underestimated him was because she¡¯d been observing him for quite some time. She had watched him ever since he caused that ruckus inside Reyunion¡¯s territory. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for him if he¡¯d used that power in the meless Lands? She had expected him to have a bit of hidden strength, but not this much. ¡®...Why?¡¯ At that moment¡ª ¡ªkiriring¡ª ¡ªthemunication link connected as a panel opened. R-Eronia Nell then saw an expressionless face on the panel. ¡°...Yes. Family Head.¡± There was no expression, but R-Eronia Nell could clearly see the rage hidden within his eyes. R-Eronia Nell gulped as she looked at the family head, K-Merrow Nell, before her eyes. ...................................... ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Kiriel pummeled a Dragon God Soldier down and loosened up her joints. They were much easier to handle inparison to the Nerpa they had fought in the past. But there was another reason why she was soid-back. ¡®There¡¯s nothing to do.¡¯ ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡°Aaahhh!¡± Kiriel felt worried because she kept hearing screams echoing from the distance. There was no need for her to do anything. Hansoo was sweeping through everything and everyone. None of the enemies¡¯ attacks worked on him and every strike on his end ignored their defenses and devoured them. An already strong opponent had basically gotten hold of a cheating software. If someone like that was charging towards her then it would basically be a physical manifestation of a nightmare. But this worried Kiriel. ¡®...A single skill can be that strong?¡¯ Every single one of Hansoo¡¯s skills was overpowered¡ªthis was a fact. But there was an unbroken rule between all the skills. The higher the risk, the higher the gain. The stronger the skill¡¯s power, the higher the price they had to pay. If used correctly, the Nine Dragons Strike was an attack that pulverized all the bones within one¡¯s body, whereas the Pandemic de was a skill that basically devoured one¡¯s mana. Hansoo could use those skills because of his disgustingly high-leveled physical ability and a never-ending supply of mana, but if somebody else, like herself, used those skills then it would easily half-kill them just by activating the skills. The Demonic Dragon Reinforcement and the Immortal Soul¡¯s powers weren¡¯t as strong as Hansoo¡¯s two skills, so despite being on the same rank, the price one had to pay was lower as well. This meant that to use the skill that Hansoo was using, he had to at least pay a price that was equal to or higher than the Nine Dragons Strike or the Pandemic de. No, from what she could see, he had to pay a price that was several times higher than that. But he wasn¡¯t paying anything. It didn¡¯t seem like his body was being destroyed nor did it look like he was using a tremendous amount of mana. So this made her even more worried. If he wasn¡¯t paying with mana or stamina or anything else... Then what did one have to pay to gain such a ridiculous amount of strength? At that moment¡ª chiiijijik¡ª ¡ªa sound could be heard from the visors of the soldiers. The sound was in some form of a military code so it was hard to understand, but she could guess to a degree. The moment the soldiers heard that sound, their expressions brightened up and they acted instantly. ¡ªsssssss!¡ª ¡ªzzzzztzt!¡ª Light blue particles appeared in the air and started to surround the bodies of the surviving Dragon God Soldiers. Quantum Transmission. ¡ªwhooooosh!¡ª The particles surrounding the Dragon God Soldiers were so bright that they almost looked like shiny treasures. ¡®I understand, but...¡¯ Kiriel thought. If she had to fight against that monster, she would also have a simr expression if she managed to receive a path to survival. As the Dragon God Soldiers disappeared, she approached Hansoo with a worried expression. This didn¡¯t look simple at all. ¡°Haaaa...¡± ¡°... Are you okay?¡± He had only used it because they were in a bad situation. He did not want to use the Demon¡¯s Gate. The demons were unpredictable. They were strong and intelligent as well. They never did a trade that was disadvantageous to them, and they always had to fulfill their desires. The thing the demons wanted the most was his suffering. It was now time to pay the price. It would be nice if it was something like his lifespan, mana, or a part of his body, but... If it was something that affected his mental state, it would be a huge problem. Hansoo barely managed to speak to Kiriel. ¡°Get... away from me. As far as you can.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡¯ But before she could receive a reply. ¡ªnk¡ª Hansoo fell to the ground unconscious. .................................... Barmamunt, who was sitting inside Hansoo¡¯s mind, smiled as he looked at Hansoo in front of him. He had to know about his opponent if he wanted to steal the most precious thing he had. Reading his memories was part of the contract, one of the most basic options. And after doing so, Barmamunt had to ept the fact that Hansoo was very interesting. ¡®But things don¡¯t connect very well.¡¯ ording to his memories, he¡¯d lived a very normal life. He had lived a normal life until he was 20 years old, experiencing nothing that rted to fighting. But the moment he came over to this world, he showed a tremendous amount of potential that was beyondprehension and charged forward. And he didn¡¯t seem like he was fighting to be stronger or just to survive. Well, he did fight for those things, but they weren¡¯t goals. Rather, they were a small procedure towards a bigger goal. His goal was... to unite humankind. But there was no source for his motivation. Every human being had some form of motivation driving their actions but he did not. And the sudden appearance of his insane skills could not be exined either. Well, to be exact, there were a few parts that could exin it that were hidden here and there. But Barmamunt could not read them. ¡®It means those Faeries did something...¡¯ Barmamunt chuckled. Well, he had all the clues he needed, he could figure it out now. Maybe it was some random scum but he was a demon who controlled one of the thirteen demonic territories. He had gathered countless amounts of information. Of course, he knew an exnation to this as well. An exnation for this guy¡¯s strange past. This also told him why Hansoo knew his true name despite just being a bug. Barmamunt looked at the expressionless Hansoo with a cold smile. Chapter 406: The Price (2) Chapter 406: The Price (2) Barmamunt looked amused. Hansoo¡¯s motivation wasn¡¯t from any enjoyment of the present nor was it hope for the future. It was his memories of his past life. ¡®A poor fellow stuck in the hands of the reaper.¡¯ Barmamunt chuckled. Despite having so much strength, he only ran forward to escape from the illusion of his past. Maybe it was because he came from the future. So it wasn¡¯t just some past memory, but rather a future that could drastically change depending on how he acted right now. But that wasn¡¯t fun. As his words ended¡ª ¡ªrumble¡ª ¡ªa wisp of a ck me appeared on the tip of Barmamunt¡¯s finger, radiating a grim aura. Barmamunt took the strange cluster of energy that somehow resembled ck mes¡ªor perhaps a collection of small shadows¡ªand ced it on Hansoo¡¯s forehead. Instead of the yful voice that Barmamunt had been using up until now, a very serious and grim voice came out from his mouth. But seeing the smirk on his face, he seemed confident that he wouldn¡¯t be denied. While keeping his ming finger on Hansoo¡¯s forehead, Barmamunt spoke. Then¡ª ¡ªboooom!¡ª ¡ªthe ck me on his finger went berserk as it swirled around Hansoo¡¯s head. And Barmamunt shouted at Hansoo: As his words ended¡ª ¡ªboooooooooom!¡ª ¡ªa bright light exploded out from the space between them, bathing them in light. The judge was debating if Barmamunt¡¯s request had been excessive or not. The moment the light surrounded them, the ck mes stopped digging into Hansoo¡¯s head, lingering in ce. If Barmamunt¡¯s request wasn¡¯t excessive then it meant the judge had epted his demand. If the request had been unreasonable in rtion to the strength loaned out, the request would then be slightly tweaked. ¡ªrumble!¡ª Hansoo felt the ck mes surrounding his head as well as the light that bathed them and thought: ¡®Memories... Why is everyone so interested in my memories?¡¯ As Hansoo thought of Eres and Keldian who¡¯d sent him into the past after altering his memories¡ª ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª ¡ªthe light started to disperse. The judgment had been made. ¡ªrummblee!¡ª The moment the light disappeared, the ck mes started digging deeper into Hansoo¡¯s head. ..................................................... ¡°...Hansoo?¡± Kiriel asked, lifting up Hansoo, who was lying unconscious on the ground. He wanted to run away, but how could he? ¡®...Ugh.¡¯ Kiriel sighed at her ipetence, unable to do anything for Hansoo. If she had received a clear exnation, then she could¡¯ve worked things out on her own, but Hansoo¡¯s words were mostly fragmented. At that moment, a thought appeared in her mind. ¡®...Should I read him?¡¯ She had never read Hansoo¡¯s memories until now. But if she did, she might be able to find a hint about the current situation. As Kiriel looked at Hansoo and pondered¡ª ¡°Phew...¡± ¡ªHansoo, who had been leaning on Kiriel, woke up and breathed out roughly. ¡®He¡¯s awake!¡¯ Kiriel sighed in relief after seeing Hansoo regaining consciousness and starting to move his body. She had been worried that he would stay like this forever. But she could only stay calm for a short moment. Because she remembered Hansoo¡¯s words before he fell unconscious. To get as far away from him as possible. If going berserk was Hansoo¡¯s price for using that skill, then she would be the one in danger. As Kiriel watched Hansoo and prepared to use Cloudy Movement¡ª ¡ªHansoo stood up and spoke with a sigh. ¡°Haa... Thank you, Kiriel. But next time, just run away as far as you can first.¡± ¡®I can¡¯t guarantee that the next time will end this luckily as well.¡¯ Kiriel flinched at Hansoo¡¯s words but then sighed in relief and dropped her guard. It didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯d gone berserk or was being controlled by someone else. Kiriel then asked Hansoo worriedly: ¡°...What happened?¡± Hansoo replied as he looked back at Kiriel¡¯s anxious expression. ¡°He asked for my memories as the price.¡± ¡°...For using that skill?¡± Hansoo nodded and Kiriel spoke out. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not too bad. I can tell you about the memories that you lost.¡± Of course, those memories were very important. But it was much better than losing his life or something as valuable as that. Kiriel actually thought that he¡¯d have to pay half his lifespan or one of his limbs as the price. Memories weren¡¯t as bad. ¡®And since he remembers me... It seems that he hasn¡¯t lost everything.¡¯ She didn¡¯t know how much of his memories had been used as payment but she knew everything about Hansoo. It wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say she knew every single thing that Hansoo did since he came to the Otherverse. This was the correct attitude of a die-hard fan. She could easily exin the lost memories and remind him of the more important tasks. But Hansoo shook his head. This wasn¡¯t an issue that Kiriel could solve. If the memories Barmamunt wanted were the memories of this life, then Kiriel could indeed help him out. But they weren¡¯t the only memories he had. The memories he could not say out loud; those to prevent the hastening of the Otherverse fully merging with the Abyss, the memories of the past and the future. ¡®...How aggressive.¡¯ Hansoo smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t me Barmamunt. Since he was a demon after all. The demons enjoyed watching humans stray off course. They enjoyed watching humans who used to remain steadfast suddenly falter and reach an unfavorable end. They would continue to lure them further and further away from their original goals so they could nevere close to attaining them again. Barmamunt had only one reason to take away Hansoo¡¯s memories. He¡¯d hoped that Hansoo would deviate from his current path after losing the memories that had pushed him forward. But it was more like he¡¯d taken away the heavy load on his shoulders. Allowing him to live the way he wanted, to be selfish and use his strength the way he wanted. The life that every human wanted. ¡®Of course, he isn¡¯t that kind.¡¯ If he really lost all his memories and lived the way Barmamunt wanted him to... If he lost the memories of his friends and failed to unify the human race, using his powers for the wrong things... Barmamunt would then return Hansoo¡¯s memories andugh at him. Making him remember what he¡¯d once valued. ¡®But... I cannot allow that. Damned bastard.¡¯ The payment wasn¡¯t a one-time thing. His memories of the future were too high a price for Hansoo when he¡¯d only borrowed Barmamunt¡¯s strength once. And Barmamunt seemed to know this and hadn¡¯t asked for too much. At least, he remembered everything for now. The memories of the past, the n, and hisrades. But it would slowly fade away. Everything in his head. Before he lost his memories of the past. In order to deal with the load his friends ced on his shoulders. ¡®I¡¯llin to them once we meet up above...¡¯ Hansoo thought of Eres and stood up chuckling. He didn¡¯t have the time to worry, he needed to move. ¡°I didn¡¯t lose much. Let¡¯s continue.¡± Hansoo stood up and moved towards Neoreim in the distance. Thinking about an existence different to Barmamunt. ¡®The Fairy... Does it want me to move faster?¡¯ This hadn¡¯t happened just because he used the Demon¡¯s Gate. The problemid in its roots. The Fairy had given him this skill after all. The Fairy probably saw a bit of the future as it handed him this skill. The Fairy knew what he¡¯d valued the most. And how the demons wanted it. But all of this didn¡¯t matter. Since he just needed to use it once it came into his hands. Kiriel asked with a worried expression as she watched Hansoo starting to walk. ¡°...Are you really okay?¡± Looking at his memories, it seemed like he¡¯d paid quite a high price. But Hansoo chuckled at her words. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°I paid the price in full right away.¡± So whether he used that strength or not, his memories would slowly fade away. He had chosen to use this power as much as he wanted without limitations. Since he¡¯d paid for it, the more he used, the better, right? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡®Before... I forget what I need to do.¡¯ And behind Hansoo¡¯s feet¡ª ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª ¡ªthirteen shadows appeared and lingered. Chapter 407: Wall (1) Chapter 407: Wall (1) Hansoo looked towards Neoreim and fell into thought. ¡®They¡¯re probably still preparing for me.¡¯ They had just checked out his strength and tried to overwhelm him. And if those blessed soldiers were their trump card, they wouldn¡¯t have backed off. Especially since the Relic inside Neoreim was far more valuable than the Dragon God Soldiers. They would¡¯ve thrown away every single Dragon God Soldier at hand if it could buy them one more second. By retrieving the Dragon God Soldiers, it meant that the soldiers weren¡¯t part of their ns to stop Hansoo. A n to stop him without wasting the Dragon God Soldiers. Since they¡¯d done this after seeing his strength, he could narrow it down to three possibilities. One, the Neropa¡¯s Union¡¯s proud fleets currently fighting in the frontlines. Two, their Relic. But they couldn¡¯t use these two however they wanted. Since their true enemy wasn¡¯t him after all but rather the Emperor, Pompeion. The moment they diverted one of these two things onto him, it would tilt the bnce between them and the Pompeion Empire. Which meant that there was only one possibility left. ¡®It seems... that I¡¯ll be seeing everyone else again.¡¯ Hansoo thought as he looked towards the giant city in the distance. ......................................... A giant valley that spread from east to west that stretched over 7,300 kilometers. The size of the valley was so deep and wide that in the past, many tribes thought that this valley had been created by the heavy sh of a god. A valley made by a god to separate the rich southernnds from the poor northernnds. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not really that dramatic and all, but still.¡± ¡ªrumble¡ª K-Merrow Nell mumbled from inside his personal ship . He had been looking at the valley and at the light that shone out from its depths. Although he didn¡¯t believe in God and all, he still liked toe here from time to time and enjoy the view. This was the only ce on this where a person could witness the deeply hidden me in detail. That giant sphere that was still visible despite being thousands of kilometers below the surface. An agglomeration of a vastly advanced technology that even they, who were already quite advanced, wouldn¡¯t even dare to approach. The existence of that me was the very reason why he loved this ce. This Great Valley was one of the few locations that could fuel his greed. A location that told him that despite reaching such heights, there were still areas he had yet to conquer. ¡®Two in fact.¡¯ K-Merrow Nell looked towards the far distance. Two things he hadn¡¯t conquered. One was the me under the. The second was thend of that Pompeion bastard. K-Merrow Nell gritted his teeth. ¡®In such an important moment... Why did such a nuisance have to appear out of nowhere?¡¯ K-Merrow Nell frowned at R-Eronia Nell¡¯s report which told him that he had to deal with this himself. But there was nothing he could do. He didn¡¯t have the leisure to care about a fly like that. ¡®Pompeion...¡¯ He was strong but so was his opponent. Against an opponent like this, he didn¡¯t have the room for leisure. He needed to work fast and efficiently while using every card he had. Always be prepared for the worst. And he had done so up until now. Although he might look like a tyrant who¡¯d devoured over half of this continent. Although he owned so much to the point of not knowing what to do with anything. He didn¡¯t have a single second to rest. While maintaining a good rtionship with the other two families, he had to push back Pompeion¡¯s forces. This meant that despite having a fly buzzing around back home, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Since the de in his hand wasn¡¯t meant for the fly but for something else. ¡®Damn these annoying aliens...¡¯ But he had to trust in these aliens now. K-Merrow Nell frowned as he looked behind him. Towards the couple who were sitting down in the interior of the ship. ¡°You said you could handle him, right?¡± ¡®Family matters should be dealt from within the family.¡¯ K-Merrow Nell looked at the couple. In fact, the Dragon God Soldiers he had created were based on these two people. Monstrous beings that could rip apart fleets by themselves. Even amongst the aliens, these two were part of the elite few. ¡®Did they say they were 4-Stars?¡¯ The woman nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with it. Since your goal is important to us too.¡± ¡°...I¡¯ll trust you. Please finish it quickly. But if you can¡¯t even handle this... I may need to rethink our alliance.¡± K-Merrow Nell spoke these words as he irritably walked off. He then added a few more words as he headed towards the terrace outside the ship. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when the Quantum Transmission is ready. Just enjoy the view from the terrace until then, this isn¡¯t something that just anybody gets to see.¡± And with those words, K-Merrow Nell left the room. The couple, who had been left by themselves in the room, watched the videos they received for a while. The scene of one man massacring the Dragon God Soldiers while being covered in darkness. The man spoke. ¡°Only one of us should go, the other should stay and focus on finishing up the n.¡± ¡°...Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± The woman agreed to his words. They couldn¡¯t both go. They didn¡¯t have the leisure to do so. ¡®The Great n...This is it.¡¯ The n which they and the Neropa Union had prepared for. Their goal was right before their noses and at least one of them needed to stay here for that. The man shrugged his shoulders. ¡®One is more than enough.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s better if I go, right? Stay here.¡± Although they both knew Hansoo... But unlike him, the woman had a deeper rtionship with Hansoo. It would be better for him to go. But the woman shook her head. ¡°No, I will go.¡± ¡°...Will you be okay?¡± The woman, Mihee, nodded. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll deal with it quickly.¡± Mihee looked sadly at the screen. ¡®Hansoo... Why did youe sote...?¡¯ Too many things had changed. Too many things had been trampled on. There were too many things on her shoulders now. To go back to the days of the Tutorial. The days of her, Sangjin, and Hansoo exploring the new world together. The man felt worried as he looked at her. ¡®Bing all emotional at such an important stage... Ugh...¡¯ The man spoke out while looking at her face. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Wha¡ª¡± ¡°Stay.¡± ¡®We might... not be able to finish this with just words.¡¯ The man looked at the berserk Hansoo with cold eyes. .............................. ¡ªrumble!¡ª Dozens of Transcendents had rejoined Hansoo as he ran. This included John Stone and the countless others who had spread out to divert the attention of the Dragon God Soldiers. But it had been quite a while since they hadst met up. There wasn¡¯t much point for a diversion since Hansoo¡¯s position had been exposed already. And they may get killed off by the Dragon God Soldiers while being away from Hansoo. ¡ªtatatatak!¡ª John Stone, who had been running while healing his body, looked confused. ¡°...Why aren¡¯t they doing anything?¡± Hansoo replied: ¡°They realized that they needed a single, powerful strike.¡¯ ¡°F***...¡± As John Stone frowned¡ª ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªgiant metal spikes abruptly shot up from the ground and into the sky, right in front of him and Hansoo. ¡ªboom!¡ª Thousands of metal spikes rose into the air like a giant metal wave. Each spike seemed to contain a vicious aura. ¡°Dammit! Dodge it!¡± It was a skill that could easily shred apart 3-Star Transcendents. Everyone stopped running. It looked like the enemy didn¡¯t seem to have any enmity with them since they¡¯d stopped attacking them. But John Stone flinched. ¡®This skill....¡¯ Then¡ª ¡°I apologize for being a bit blunt, but I¡¯m feeling a bit impatient, you see.¡± ¡ªa man walked out from between the spikes. Seeing the man, John Stone spat out one word: ¡°...Samuel.¡± ¡°Ah... You¡¯re here as well.¡± John Stone gulped. He knew Samuel had departed the meless Lands, but for him to have joined the Neropa Union so quickly... Samuel made an awkward expression as he looked at the familiar faces among the Transcendents. He had never expected to see his old underlings in a ce like this. ¡°You must¡¯ve had a greeaaat time after leaving us all alone there, right? You¡¯ve been sticking by their side?¡± ¡°That...¡± Samuel was about to reply to John Stone¡¯s angry words, but in the end he closed his mouth and turned his head away. He hadn¡¯te here for this. In order to achieve his goals, he had thrown away John Stone and left. He had no time to waste right now. Especially talking about the old times. ¡°Kang Hansoo. This is far as you go. Please stop.¡± Hansoo frowned. This person hade out of nowhere and had started saying a bunch of nonsense. ¡°Please stop going after the Relic. That¡¯s... something very dear to us.¡± Hansoo made an amused expression. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve lost my memories already, I don¡¯t remember us being this friendly.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡®Memory?¡¯ Samuel paused at hearing Hansoo¡¯s strange words, but then spoke with a heavy expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying, but... you may not know me.¡± Hansoo had always looked forwards. And he had chased after him from behind. But not anymore. While Hansoo was beingzy, he¡¯d run past him and had taken the lead. And their ns were about to seed. Samuel breathed in deeply and looked at Hansoo. ¡°We¡¯re going to use the Relic and create and for ourselves in the 6th Zone.¡± They were so close. Their n of finishing the they were creating with the Neropa Union at the Great Valley. And if they seeded. They wouldn¡¯t need to fight anymore. They would be able to escape the cycle of fighting and live a peaceful life. John Stone roared at Samuel¡¯s words. ¡°You bastard! You¡¯re basically saying you refuse to climb up! You¡¯re throwing us away!¡± Samuel¡¯s expression turned sad at hearing his shouts. Chapter 408: Wall (2) Chapter 408: Wall (2) In the interior space of the boulder mountain in the Great Ravine. The Technorat, R-Kanoil Pael, gulped as she looked at the countless machines continuously being created from inside the bunker hidden deep within the ground. ¡®...Where did they find such a blueprint?¡¯ As a Technorat, she had climbed all the way up to R-Level. She had, of course, proven her abilities, and she had familiarized herself with every important project within the Family. After all, she was now in charge of directing the current top-priority project, the . But, there were two matters that even she couldn¡¯t understand. The infinite growth of the aliens¡¯ strength. And the technology handed down from the family¡¯s main branch that far surpassed her imagination. Both these things existed before her eyes. ¡ªrumble!¡ª An alien in the distance lifted up a giant spire. With just her hands. A giant hunk of metal that was 700 meters long with a 100-meter radius was being lifted up by a small being not even 2 meters in height. It was hard to believe, but it was the truth. ¡®And... it¡¯s a woman.¡¯ The woman lifted the spire and then covered her body with a thin barrier to prevent breaking the nearby structures. She then touched themunications device by her ear. ¡ªchiijijik¡ª Words entered R-Kanoil Pael¡¯s ears. R-Kanoil Pael, who had been in a daze watching the woman singlehandedly lifting up that giant metal chunk, woke up from those words and replied: <...Yes. That way. Take it to the coordinates N123131, H01689.> The woman gave a short response and quickly flew off into the giant valley below. ¡®To go in there...¡¯ Due to the powerful force field, the giant valley was a ce where the me¡¯s power could not be used. The only ones who could move around with those giant hunks of metal were the aliens. It would¡¯ve taken decades for their people to move those giant metal spires. Since they would have had to disassemble it first, then move it piece by piece before reassembling it again. ¡®Simply not burning up in the heat is a relief on its own.¡¯ R-Kanoil Pael shook her head at the powerful mes that seeped out from the depths of the valley and then moved to her next destination. Towards the seventeen remaining metal spires that the woman had just departed from. And as she drew closer and closer, she saw the metal spires bingrger andrger. Each one wasparable in size with their ships. ¡®So she lifted this thing, huh...?¡¯ R-Kanoil Pael tried pushing the metal spire in disbelief and then woke up at her futile effort. The woman was one thing but these metal spires were strange too. A mysterious metal tower that had descended from above and were made up of many parts whose nature were unknown to them. Even the core parts built in Neoreim and then sent here had implemented an extremely high level of technology. Although the spires had been reassembled here under her own jurisdiction, she still couldn¡¯t fully grasp what they were. She only knew one thing. That they would be activated by the Relic that was hidden deep within the Neoreim. Although the Relic was still being held in the capital due to security reasons, once these remaining seventeen spires were all ced in the valley then they would transport it here. ¡®I wish we could finish this up quickly.¡¯ Overseeing a project in which the technology and its progress couldn¡¯t be fully grasped wasn¡¯t a good feeling. R-Kanoil Pael thought as she looked towards the capital in the distance. ................................................... ¡°You¡¯re going to stay here?¡± Samuel shook his head at Hansoo¡¯s question. ¡°No need to go up.¡± It wasn¡¯t like a better life was waiting for them even if they did go up. No, it was theplete opposite. There was no guarantee that they¡¯d meet anything positive above but they were certain to encounter even stronger opponents. Why should they continue upwards? There was only one reason why the others were going up. So that they didn¡¯t lose out to the others. But this was all based off the greed of wanting to climb higher. If one let go of this feeling, the fear of being left behind would naturally disappear as well. ¡®I just figured it out toote.¡¯ Samuel shook his head as he thought of this. It wasn¡¯t that he¡¯d been toote to realize this reality. But rather, he¡¯d realized the fact that his abilities weren¡¯t good enough to climb faster than the others. ¡®John Stone, I¡¯m sorry. I promised that we¡¯d climb up together, but...¡¯ But Samuel shook his head. It was toote. The n was almostplete. There was no point in taking risks at this point. Samuel¡¯s expression froze as he spoke to Hansoo. ¡°The Relic is important to us. We cannot hand it over to you.¡± Hansoo pondered as he looked at Samuel before him. ¡®My words won¡¯t get to him.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a bad choice. It wasn¡¯t a greedy choice. But this was only viable if the Abyss didn¡¯t exist. There was barely six months left until that happened and then this ¡®Utopia¡¯ that Samuel was building would turn into hell. ¡®Even if I exin about the Abyss... He wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡¯ Hansoo shook his head as he looked at Samuel¡¯s guarded expression. Exnations and excuses were basically the same thing. The same content could be an exnation in the hands of the strong and an excuse in the hands of the weaker party. ¡®And right now, he is stronger.¡¯ Hansoo continued to think. He wanted to advance to the 4th Star before he took action. Since he would be able to suppress most things with sheer strength at that point. But he didn¡¯t have the time to do so. ¡®Well, I¡¯ll ask a bit more.¡¯ Hansoo spoke. ¡°So, what will you do?¡± Samuel pondered whether to answer or not. But in the end, he decided to. ¡®I... must take him with me anyways.¡¯ Samuel looked at Hansoo. At first he wanted to make Hansoo back off because he was worried. Because in his memories, Hansoo still remained as a threat. Although he tried hard to ignore it, the images from the past still remained in his head. And even after two years, those images were still as clear as day. So he had asked Hansoo to back off. Because if Hansoo really pulled out his hidden cards, it could cause an uproar. But from what he could see, Hansoo was trying to back off as well. ¡®It¡¯s clear that he has no room to back off, but... he is?¡¯ If Hansoo had the strength to go through him then there was no reason for him to back off. But it was clear that Hansoo did not. But if Hansoo backed off here? He was a 3-Star. But what about after that? Hansoo would sooner orter be a 4th Star and at that point he would lose. ¡®...Annoying. I¡¯ve had a two year head start and yet there¡¯s still only this small amount of difference between us.¡¯ A killing intent appeared inside Samuel¡¯s mind for a moment, but he soon shook his head. He just needed to take Hansoo. It was clear that Hansoo could use teleportation as well so it would be bad if he was enraged. He needed to catch Hansoo before he ran away. Samuel carefully rotated mana around his body and spoke to distract Hansoo. ¡°We¡¯re going to create a giant barrier. A barrier to surround the entire Neropa Union.¡± ¡°With the power of the Relic?¡± And as Samuel nodded, John Stone shouted in rage. ¡°What the hell do you mean... Why?!¡± Samuel cut him off. ¡°Because we need time.¡± The Neropa Union couldn¡¯t use their strength properly. To be specific, they had gained a weapon that could turn the tides but hadn¡¯t had enough time to use it properly. So they would create a barrier. Something that would buy them time. A barrier that the ships and even another Relic could not ovee. ¡°Wh¡ª Damn. How are we gaining a territory here then?¡± John Stone asked in confusion. Even if the Neropa Union won like this, what did it matter? A used hunting dog would be shot down. They¡¯d be lucky not to get chased by them after all this. Samuel muttered coldly. ¡°We will deal with that on our own. Kang Hansoo... You will now have toe with me.¡± ¡ªkakakakaka!¡ª A metal wave rose up from below and exerted pressure on Hansoo. It was simple skill but a skill¡¯s prowess was determined by the user after all. ¡®Does it even seal teleportation?¡¯ Hansoo sensed the skill suppressing him. It looked simple but it was actually three skills that werebined in a unique manner, enabling the user to seal off most skills. ¡ªkakakaka!¡ª He tested whether he could break through it but soon shook his head at his futile effort. ¡°I remember you saying you¡¯d let me go if I backed off?¡± Samuel scoffed at Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡°Please understand, you¡¯re too dangerous for us to let you go just like that. At least a few questions have been answered, right?¡± Hansoo nodded. ¡°Right, it wasn¡¯t a bad conversation... I guess I¡¯ll have to meet the person backing you for more details.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hansoo chuckled. ¡°Not you. I need to talk to the one who nned all of this.¡± Do it properly if you¡¯re going to. Just by listening to Samuel¡¯s story, it was clear that Samuel was no more than a puppet. ¡ªkakaka!¡ª The thirteen devils. Aroe of Delusion. Hansoo tightly grasped the Relic that was hidden within the veil. ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Energy exploded out from the Relic and broke through the suppression around him. ¡°What the hell! I thought you couldn¡¯t use it!?¡± ¡°Well, that depends on the situation.¡± Hansoo grasped onto the crystal and raised his senses to the limits. And he locked onto something that was easily a thousand miles away. ¡®I don¡¯t know who¡¯s drawing up what, but... if I step all over your ns then you¡¯ll pop out naturally.¡¯ Whatever it was hiding, as long as one shook the container hard enough it was bound to pop out. ¡ªroaaarrr!¡ª A tremendous roar shook the atmosphere. Hansoo smiled as he heard the distant roar of the Haetara that had started to run towards a new source of food. Chapter 409: Wall (3) Chapter 409: Wall (3) Kuoooooo. The roars of several beastsing from seven different directions shook the heavens and earth. Shaking everything in its path including the cities, the ships, and even the people within them. As this roar passed through the bodies of these people, they all felt their hearts clenching with fear. R-Kat Ron, a captain of a ship, was at a loss as he listened to the distant cries. The emotion behind these roars wasn¡¯t from bloodthirst, nor were they from hate. Gluttony. Nothing more. The roars of hunger. But this was more than enough to make the people shake in fear. Fear of what these greedy monsters would bring to them. ¡®Damn...¡¯ But after a short consideration, R-Kat Ron decided to solve this fear with the same method he¡¯d always used for such incidents. Destroying the origin of this fear. To him, who had constantly lived side by side with the hazards of war, the constant repetition of finding peace and walking back into danger had only this solution. Although he might fall into the cycle of fear again in the future, this method always brought him immediate relief. R-Kat Ron made his decision and sent out orders to his ship. ¡°Set the current situation as a Grade-1 threat. I hereby use my title as the ship captain to unseal the Miprosky-level weapon. Prepare for battle!¡± The Technorats in the room were at a loss. If they used that weapon then the monster would no longer be the real issue. The cities below them would be left with a bare semnce of their former structures, and the citizens would all be swept away. The Miprosky-level weapons were designed for battles in outer space, to be used against entires. One of the Technorats bravely spoke out. ¡°Captain. Even though we want to use it... The Miprosky-level weapons need authorization from the ns.¡± Miprosky-level weapons were of a caliber powerful enough to render all defenses useless and cause a fatal level of destruction to their targets. Which meant that if they decided to use this on the monsters below, even the slightest mistake could cause catastrophic levels of destruction. This was why even the captains couldn¡¯t use it near the capital or any important structures. It was a weapon that couldn¡¯t be easily utilized even if one wanted to. R-Kat Ron responded with annoyance. ¡°...I received their permission already. I¡¯ll unseal it now, so prepare for it.¡± ¡°...¡± From this, the Technorats finally realized what was going on. The three ns had already ssified this as a top-level threat. It was the captain who¡¯d refrained from using it due to his own fears. R-Kat Ron shouted: ¡°Hurry and prepare! This is the only chance we have before they start retaliating!¡± Those gluttons were solely focusing on devouring energy and weren¡¯t retaliating against them. It was the perfect chance for them to deal a fatal blow. The Technorats clenched their teeth and quickly started tapping on the screen before them. ¡°2nd, 3rd and 4th engines have been released up to the 5th level.¡± ¡°Central quantum control field activated, full controls activated.¡± ¡ªkiiiiiiiiing!¡ª Beneath the floor of their ship they were standing in, a terrifying vibration could be felt. Like a creature squeezing out everyst bit of its strength, a scream of desperation. A soundless bright-whiteser beam covered the screen. The ship had muted all outside noise to prevent the people¡¯s eardrums from being shredded apart. And beyond the filtered bright-white screen. They witnessed the destruction of the remaining pieces of the city below. And through the screen, they could hear the sounds resonating from within it. ¡®...Damn.¡¯ One by one, the people in the ship closed their eyes as they listened to these screams. The countless screams of despair ringing out from dozens of kilometers in the distance. Those who were close to the city had all melted and disintegrated before they could even cry out. If not for this, then the resulting wails would have been filled with hundreds of times more anguish and despair. But R-Kat Ron ignored their expressions and the distant cries and continued to shout out orders. ¡°Carry out the first stage of cooling, and then prepare to fire again!¡± They needed to continuously attack and deal damage before it started retaliating. As R-Kat Ron red at the brightly lit screen, he realized that something was wrong. The brightness that should¡¯ve long started to subside, was continuously maintaining its brilliance. No, it was bing even brighter. ¡°What th¡ª¡± ¡ªbooooooom!¡ª The bright-white light ascending from the ground filled up R-Kat Ron¡¯s vision. ............................................ ¡ªguoooooooong!¡ª ¡°What the hell! It¡¯s never attacked like that before!¡± The ray of destruction that descended from above. And the seven rays of light that ascended from below in retaliation. Although both sides had received a blow, the results were extremely different. ¡ªkakakakakang!¡ª As everyone fell into despair at seeing the destruction of the ships, each costing as much as multiple years worth of ie from the cities¡ª ¡ªHansoo mumbled softly. ¡°They had to save their energy up until now, but not anymore.¡± Evolution and survival. Maintenance and growth. What came first depended on the situation but they were both equally important, this was true. And the most important thing to these monsters was energy. Although they continuously devoured everything above the ground and hade up to feast, it wasn¡¯t like the amount of energy they ate was enough for them. So they had to save and save. To not waste energy in case of situations like this, and to focus on devouring even a little bit more fuel. So the Haetara did not waste energy easily and didn¡¯t act ording to their emotions, choosing to think logically instead. To ignore everything else and focus on eating. But not anymore. They¡¯d found a source of energy that was more than enough for the seven of them to devour. Their bodies remembered it. The existence of the Relic that had raised them up to this point and could continue to raise them. There was no point in leaving these annoying flies alone when they no longer needed to focus on eating so much. ¡°What in the world...¡± Actually, the areas where the beams were descending to were now approaching their location at a terrifying rate. Samuel was at a loss at seeing countless ships being destroyed by the beams of light. Hansoo chuckled coldly ¡°Let¡¯s see... Who will take it first?¡± ¡°Huh...?¡± Then¡ª ¡ªswooosh!¡ª ¡ªHansoo and Kiriel, who had just approached him from behind, were surrounded in white smoke as they disappeared. ¡°Damn!¡± ¡ªkakakaka!¡ª Samuel hurriedly used his skills again but it was toote. ¡°DAMMMITTT!¡± Samuel roared with rage after finding out Hansoo had disappeared. .................................... ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡± Hansoo returned to the city of Neoreim, looking at its walls as he tightly grasped his hammer. ¡®There¡¯ll be a lot of people chasing me now.¡¯ Kiriel sighed. ¡°Sure... There really seems to be a lot of obstacles this time though.¡¯ Then¡ª ¡ªboom! boom! boom!¡ª ¡ªcountless artillery strikes were heading their way. This was the inner part of Neoreim. The city¡¯s defense system had automatically detected their presence and was nowunching an attack against them. Of course, this wasn¡¯t even close to enough to damage them. Since it was barely enough to stop the Dragon God Soldiers. But this attack¡¯s purpose wasn¡¯t to cause damage. ¡®It¡¯sing.¡¯ As Hansoo mmed his foot onto the floor, smoke seeped out endlessly from the ground around him and rose up into the air. ¡ªbooooom!¡ª Much more powerful attacks started to m down onto the shadow that had covered them. ¡°Bastards... We won¡¯t let you take another step forward!¡± The Dragon God Soldiers had heard the activation of the city¡¯s automatic defense system and were now charging towards Hansoo and Kiriel with bright symbols on their necks. They had much more confident attitude nowpared to before when they had been stricken with fear. Of course. Since winning and buying time were two different things. An angry voice could be heard from within their visors. ¡ªbooom!¡ª A radiant aura exploded from outside Neoreim at the same time they heard the rage-filled voice through the visors. ¡°...It seems he really is pissed.¡± Hansoo nodded as he spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª Beneath the translucent barrier, Hansoo¡¯s arm made crackling noises as it swelled up. The dark energy from the Demon Gate located inside his heart was seeping into his muscles at a whole new level than before. The first power he had used. And probably the most fitting power in this situation. The Primal Being. Beast, Akamael¡¯s power. ¡ªboooooom!¡ª The Mjolnir mmed onto the ground with a huge crash. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Huuueek!¡± The Dragon God Soldiers grabbed their ears and tried their best to maintain their bnce on the ground. From a single strike, the countlessyers of Neoreim cracked apart. The city floor, which could even withstand Miprosky-level weapons in case of emergencies, cracked apart in an instant. And Hansoo looked at the underground level beneath the 5-meter-thickyer floor and the now brighter Relic on his left hand and nodded. ¡®This seems to be the right spot.¡¯ As the floor cracked apart, the Relic had started glowing with even more brilliance. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°What about them?¡± Kiriel looked at the Dragon God Soldiers and asked Hansoo. ¡°These things will defend us.¡± ¡ªkadddddk¡ª Hansoo bit his finger and spread numerous drops of blood around him. And then¡ª ¡ªkiiiriririk¡ª ¡ªa change started to ur from within the drops of blood. Something that was hiding within the blood began to grow. They were as small as dust particles when they spread through the air. But by the time theynded on the ground, the beings were evenrger than most of the Dragon God Soldiers. Thousands of blood-red scorpions. ¡°What in the world...¡± But even before the Dragon God Soldiers could respond¡ª ¡ªrumble!¡ª ¡ªthe scorpions stayed faithful to their purpose as they started to madly rush towards the Dragon God Soldiers. ¡°What the hell is this?!¡± ¡°Kill it!¡± ¡ªbooooom!¡ª And the violent shes happened soon after. Hansoo listened to the sounds of their battle and then spoke to Kiriel. ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡± ¡°Ah... Yes.¡± Soon¡ª ¡ªwhoooosh!¡ª ¡ªtheir bodies quickly descended beneath Neoreim and into the underground level. .................................................... ¡ªrumble¡ª In the space where a long, stick-like relic was shining in ce. A man who was looking at the relic from the side frowned as he gazed upwards. ¡®There really is no one doing their job properly.¡¯ The man mumbled, feeling the vibrations from the city above. Chapter 410: Metamorphosis (1) Chapter 410: Metamorphosis (1) A man looked up from the underground space and sighed. ¡®There¡¯s so much to do but... nobody is helping. Everyone is trying to get in my way.¡¯ At first, he¡¯d been held back by the man called Pompeion. He¡¯d managed to dodge away from Pompeion and was about to cover the area he arrived at with the interdimensional barrier, but an unforeseen situation had urred. Since he had failed to acquire the Nelkipa, he had to seed here no matter what. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to call those people.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t just going to call those weaklings outside, they had only received the outer shells. Well, he couldn¡¯t reallymunicate with them anyway, and neither did he want to. The ones he wanted to call on were different. The beings who not only received a new outer shell but had also used their inner souls toplete the ceremony. As he decided to call those three¡ª ¡ªwhooooosh¡ª ¡ªthe red device in his hand started to rumble vigorously. Then three mes appeared inside his head. These mes weren¡¯t simple at all¡ªthey were control fragments of the soul he had nted inside the beings of this world. And as if they had noticed he had called them, one of the mes moved about and sent him a message. <...What¡¯s wrong? I told you not to use this if you didn¡¯t have to, I told you this feels ufortable.> A rough man¡¯s voice. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t the only one who felt disturbed by this since the other two mes also showed simr emotions through the soul. The man holding the red device used his soul to ry a message to the two men and the lone woman. The three mes trembled. All three felt shocked. And soon¡ª ¡ªtheir souls started to vibrate again as they began to speak. <...It looks like these aliens are either missing their left or right brains. They could¡¯ve just worked together to deal with him.> The man holding the device made an annoyed expression as he spoke. The three mes trembled fiercely again. <...That really is disturbing. You need all three of us to deal with one man?> The man smirked and chuckled. There was no reason for a lion to be scared of three dogs who were much weaker than itself, especially when the dogs were also scheming to strike each other in the back. A lion would only be wary of another lion. This was why he couldn¡¯t reveal himself. At least, not yet. ¡ªrumble!¡ª The man sent the message, listening to the deafening noise grow increasingly louder with every passing second. ......................................... The Blood Immortal. Hansoo used Mary Valentine¡¯s power to hold back the Dragon God Soldiers and continued to descend. And as the two of them descended, Kiriel could see countless bright circuits covering the underground space below Neoreim. ¡®...What are these for?¡¯ The well-organized circuits had tremendous amounts of energy flowing through them. Meanwhile, Hansoo checked the direction of their objective with the Relic in his hand. ¡ªooooong¡ª It was so urate that it responded with every step it drew closer. Like it wanted to show Hansoo exactly how to get there. ¡®This way.¡¯ And as he was about to head towards the direction of the other Relic. ¡°Ahhhhh! Kang Hansoo!¡± Kuoooo! Someone shouted from outside, their voice apanied by the tremendously loud sound of animals chasing after the Relic. And Kiriel chuckled at this. ¡°It seems like those things are really in a hurry.¡± The sounds were growing louder by the second, telling them that Samuel and the Haetara were rushing towards their location. Their frenzied behavior only meant that he was heading closer and closer to the goal. The lessposure their opponents had, the higher the advantage they would gain. ¡®But... not bad.¡¯ Kiriel saw one of the red scorpions being thrown down from above, its body beaten until it was left half-destroyed. Although it was good that they were in a rush, but such urgency was actually making them use everything they had as well. Since Hansoo was heading in the right direction, it was causing their enemies to literally go on a rampage. They were basically sacrificing their bodies just to create a small opening at this point. Although the red scorpions had followed Hansoo¡¯s orders and blocked their path, the rate of their destruction was increasing due to the Dragon God Soldiers going berserk. ¡°Ahhh! Stop right there!¡± ¡ªkacha!¡ª The Dragon God Soldiers who had seeded in passing through the scorpions aimed their weapons against Hansoo and attacked. There was no need to kill or even damage him in the slightest. They just needed to hold him down and the others woulde to help out. But the reality was cruel. ¡ªwhooosh!¡ª Hansoo covered himself in a dark translucent barrier once again and then ced his finger into his mouth. ¡®Wait.. No... NO!¡¯ ¡ªsnip¡ª As Hansoo bit his finger¡ª ¡ªpshhhh!¡ª ¡ªan evenrger spray of blood filled the air. ¡°DAMMMITT!!!¡± Leaving the Dragon God Soldiers screaming in rage before an even greater number of scorpions, Hansoo and Kiriel quickly headed deeper inside. Kiriel looked back with pity in her eyes. ¡°Although they¡¯re our enemies... I really feel bad for them.¡± Hansoo shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Hansoo responded without a change in expression. ¡°Their oues have already been decided.¡± ¡°...?¡± Kiriel looked confused by Hansoo¡¯s response and stole another nce behind her. ........................ ¡°Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!¡± R-Palcon Ron was inwardly grieved as he looked at the couple disappearing into the distance. ¡®Please... Somebody, help us...¡¯ There was no hope. An evenrger number of scorpions were now heading their way while the two aliens were rushing down at a tremendous speed. The aliens that were meant to act as reinforcements were on their way over, but there was still plenty of time before they would arrive. They¡¯d be massacred before those aliens would even get here. Kuoooo! ¡®Damn...¡¯ Listening to the loud cries of the mountainous beasts, he felt like his future had been fully prophesized. One, he would be ripped apart by the red scorpions. Two, be stomped to death by the mountains. Or three, killed off by the head of the family for not having aplished their mission. There were no such things as miracles. ¡®Why am I struggling here...¡¯ As R-Palcon Ron gave up and dropped his weapon, a bloody scorpion¡¯s tail rushed towards him. But at that moment¡ª ¡ªa miracle really did happen. ¡°Who said you could die however you wanted? You can¡¯t die here.¡± ¡°Huh?...Uh? Family Head? How are you here?¡± R-Palcon Ron saw a woman appear before his eyes and crush the scorpion. Baffled, he saw that it was K-Adia Ron. ¡®...Is this a dream?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Whether he was bewildered that the family head had crushed the scorpion without using the Dragon God Armor or a weapon, despite being rumored to have no offensive capabilities... Or how she was here at this moment, when she should¡¯ve been at the frontlines. But one of his questions was soon answered. Two male voices could be heard from behind K-Adia Ron. ¡°Damn... It really does take a toll on your health if you try to do a long-distance Quantum Transmission with just your bare body.¡± ¡°Shut up and clean this ce up first. Do you know how valuable these Dragon God Soldiers are?¡± ¡°I know, don¡¯t order me around, you bastard.¡± ¡ªbooom!¡ª A blinding light appeared before R-Palcon Ron¡¯s eyes. A light so blinding that despite being protected behind the visors, his eyes felt like they were burning up. But he kept his eyes open. And was utterly bewildered. ¡®Holy...¡¯ ¡ªbooooooom!¡ª The red scorpions that they were having such a hard time against were instantly swept away by the attacks of the three family heads. Of course, the scorpions weren¡¯t the only ones that were destroyed. The powerfulyers that could even withstand a Miprosky-level weapon were melting away as well. ¡®I never realized that they were this strong...¡¯ R-Palcon Ron felt a tremendous amount of pride. That mountainous amount of strength. And their god-like attitudes. This was it. This was the image that suited the people who led these giant ns. But at the same time, he was at a loss. They were worth almost nothing to them after this but the family heads had stille to save them. ¡®Head... I promise my utmost loyalty to you until the end.¡¯ R-Palcon Ron felt that something was weird. It was that strange expression on K-Adia Ron¡¯s face. ¡®...Is she feeling bad for me?¡¯ Why was she feeling bad for him? ¡°Ron! This isn¡¯t the time for that! Don¡¯t try to act kind by yourself! We need to use everything we have to guard against those things!¡± ¡°Damn... I didn¡¯t know their numbers had dropped by this much.¡± K-Merrow Nell¡¯s sharp words. K-Ukatan Pael¡¯s strange words. ¡°...Head? What do you mean?¡± As R-Palcon Ron was lost in confusion¡ª ¡ªK-Adia Ron spoke out with an apologetic tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡ªkacha!¡ª ¡°Kaaaaa!...What?!¡± Shocked, R-Palcon Ron looked at his heart which had shrunk to almost nothing in an instant. And it wasn¡¯t just him. ¡ª kachaha!¡ª ¡ª chakak!¡ª ¡°Kuhukk!¡± ¡°Kuaah!¡± Gasps and screams of pain could be heard from all around. Then¡ª ¡ª rumble!¡ª ¡ªthe powerful energy of the me being squeezed out from their hearts started to flow towards one direction. Towards K-Adia Ron. And every time she devoured the energy of another soldier, she would shine brighter and brighter. And amidst his now fading conscious, R-Palcon Ron realized the truth. Why they had been created. Why the family heads had treated them so well. ¡®We were just lunchboxes... Damn.¡¯ R-Palcon Ron closed his eyes, ring at K-Adia Ron with hate. ................................................. ¡ª rumble¡ª ¡°Uaaaahh...¡± As Kiriel looked up at the melting ceiling, Hansoo touched the shining Relic.. ¡®It¡¯s time.¡¯ Chapter 411: Metamorphosis (2) Chapter 411: Metamorphosis (2) Roaaarr! Howling, the giant beasts charged forward. The beasts were in such a frenzy that they charged ahead in a straight line, crushing everything in their path. Towards Neoreim, the center of the Neropa Union¡¯s territory. How energetic. K-Merrow Nell chuckled coldly as he looked at these beasts. He hade to block an alien from trespassing deeper inside but since K-Ukatan Pael had already gone in, it should be fine. Soon the other aliens would catch up and go in as well. These giant creatures were the real issue. If these things demolished the entire Neoreim, there¡¯d be no point to their efforts even if they got rid of a few flies. Since everything they had underground woulde to a halt. This meant that until they finished their project using the Relic... Until they killed that annoying fly and took the other Relic in his hand... He had to buy some time. Enough for Adia Ron in the sky. Let¡¯s see... Let¡¯s see how tough you guys really are. K-Merrow Nell raised his right hand. ¡ªkiiiiiing!¡ª As K-Merrow Nell lifted his hand, the symbols around his entire body, not just his neck, started to shine. ¡ªbooooom!¡ª A bright light that could instantly burn one¡¯s eyes to a crisp exploded before his body. Not from a ship or a weaponized satellite but from the small body of a single being. The explosive light caused all the surrounding metal alloys to melt away like ice cream under a hot summer sun. And that ray of light, which had turned the city into a sea ofva with a single shot, struck the giant mountain-sized beast in the distance. ¡ª booooooom!¡ª The resulting explosion emitted countless times more energy than the energy that melted the city just now. The capital, which had started turning dark with the setting sun, was once again covered in light. A small being had flipped night and day upside down. And then¡ª Kuooooooo! ¡ªthe Haetara¡¯s pained bellow rang out. He could tell that the beasts had taken on a lot of damage since he had seeded in making them cry out. Earlier, they had maintained their silence despite the attacks from the Miprosky-level weapons. However... ¡°Tsk...¡± K-Merrow Nell¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t optimistic. I couldn¡¯t pierce through it. Despite the powerful attack, he¡¯d barely managed to melt the surface of the beast¡¯s skin. And the damage was already being regenerated at a speed visible to the eye. Seven. He had to buy time against these seven beasts. His efforts were almost futile. He¡¯d imagined that a single wave of his hand would leave their legs broken, their muscles and skin shredded apart. Only then would his strength have meaning and he could effectively buy them time with ease. But it looked like these monsters weren¡¯t simple either. He had managed to stop one momentarily and divert its attention but that was it. He was unable to stop it in its tracks or cause it to run away. Annoying, I can¡¯t understand how these things came into being. K-Merrow Nell thought to himself as he continued to look at the beasts opening their mouths at his direction. Up until this point, they had used their science and technology to build up their civilization and conquer others. Seeking to understand everything, so they could control it. This was their pride as citizens of Angkara. But look at this. From the sudden appearance of the mysterious aliens, to the being who had given them strength, and now even these mountainous beasts. But before he could finish his thoughts¡ª ¡ª booom!¡ª ¡ªthe beast¡¯s mouth exploded with a powerful energy ray heading towards him and the city of Neoreim. It was easy to see that the ray was stronger than his own attack had been. A proof of how much energy it had devoured. How dare you?! That beam could easily erase half of Neoreim if it was left alone. He couldn¡¯t let that happen. K-Merrow Nell raised his hands to block the ray. Then¡ª ¡ªbooooom!¡ª ¡ªhe unleashed an energy ray evenrger than thest, aiming for the beast¡¯s attack. In order to protect the city and to disperse the attack before it hit them. ¡ªrumble!¡ª The outer areas of the city started melting just from the radiation of these attacks. The metal residential areas melted away like a snowy field under intense heat. But even the melted sea ofva was soon thrown into the air and then disintegrated by the explosion that followed right after. Unveiling the giant object located below the metallic sea ofva. Anotheryer of a metal alloy. Despite the intense amount of energy that had melted everything above it, this metal alloy had maintained its shape perfectly. Although it was starting to heat up as well, it seemed to be countless times more powerful and durable than the outeryers since it could withstand the attacks. It covered arge area around the center of Neoreim. An area that was dozens of timesrger than the capital itself was encased in this strange metal alloy. Of course. The outeryer only existed to deceive Pompeion. But the thing below it was much more important than the capital of Neoreim. This was why they had to conceal it so well. But despite all their efforts, this secondyer also seemed like it wouldn¡¯t hold out for long. ¡ªchiiiik¡ª The energy from K-Merrow Nell¡¯s and the beast¡¯s attacks was continuously burning through theyer and burrowing deeper within. The heat created from their attacks was constantly searing through the alloy tes. And above this¡ª ¡ªboooooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª ¡ªgiant monsters stomped through the debris and were heading closer to the city. K-Merrow Nell frowned and spread his hand out behind him. At the same time¡ª ¡ªkacha!¡ª ¡ªkakaka!¡ª ¡°Kuaaaaah!¡± ¡°Ughh...¡± ¡ªthe barely-breathing Dragon God Soldiers felt their hearts explode and they screamed. K-Merrow Nell took in all the energy flying into his body as he exchanged nces with K-Ukatan Pael in the distance, a single thought in his mind. Hurry, Pael. There isn¡¯t much time left... If this continued, he wasn¡¯t confident that he could hold the Haetara back. In the worst-case scenario, they might have to give up on all their ns so far and use the Relics on those monsters instead. ¡ªbooom!¡ª ¡ªboom!¡ª K-Merrow Nell looked at the seven monsters approaching him and he raised his hands to them once again. ¡ªbooom!¡ª Another blinding explosion of light lit up the outskirts of Neoreim once more. ...................................... ¡ªboooooom!¡ª A tremendous amount of heat descended from above and covered the underground area. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°What the hell? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Dammit! What¡¯s the union doing?!¡± The countless people who¡¯d been living in the underground area started to run around in a panic as they screamed. The backbone of the Union, the B-Levels, the well-treated A-Levels as well as the top-quality N-Levels. The mes of catastrophe descending from above were heedless of whoever burned in its path. The area was filled with the smell of smoke and burning corpses. And in the middle of it all, Hansoo and Kiriel were still running downwards. Chaos. A single word came to mind when Hansoo looked at the Relic in his hands. The heat wasn¡¯t just from the collision outside. It was also from the one shouting far behind him. ¡°You damn rat! If you don¡¯te out then I¡¯ll melt everything!¡± ¡ªrumble!¡ª Family head, K-Ukatan Pael, who was ignoring all the citizens just to find him. Hansoo spoke quietly to Kiriel. . Kiriel nodded. God... What happened? Kiriel sighed. Every time they grew a bit stronger, even stronger enemies appeared. How were they supposed to beat enemies that could burn the world and destroy cities? This is so unfair. She had felt it in the 4th and 5th Zones but there truly were too many powerhouses in this world. Hansoo chuckled at Kiriel. ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious. It¡¯s only been two years since you became strong after all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but... Ugh.¡± Kiriel nodded. Those words were indeed true. These people had spent thousands of years building up their civilization and technology. On the other hand, they had gained the strength to smash apart their giant starships within the span of two years. If the two parties werepared side by side, then they themselves were a much more unfair existence. And Hansoo is even worse. Kiriel thought to herself. It¡¯s only been a few months since he woke up but he was already much stronger than her. If he had a bit more time, he could¡¯ve easily destroyed everyone here. ...Wait, can¡¯t we just do that? ¡°...Can¡¯t we just run away ande back after we be stronger?¡± One month. Kiriel was confident. One month was more than enough for Hansoo to be a 4-Star Transcendent. Although every part of the world was closely monitored by these people but they had the teleportation skill. Plus these people would eventually start a war with each other, so they wouldn¡¯t have time to worry about her and Hansoo. If they ran away with her skill and came back stronger in a month, they could easily smash apart the heads of those guys above. Her current power was the only thing inferior after all¡ªher mastery over her skills was already quite proficient. And they could run away right now since they hadn¡¯t located her and Hansoo¡¯s position yet. But Hansoo shook his head. I...I don¡¯t know how many memories I¡¯ll lose if I do that. And the defenses around the Relic would be much tighter as well. They needed to finish it here and now. I don¡¯t want to use myst resort, but... He might have to. Since he wasn¡¯t the one that would end up miserable. Ugh, someone like me truly deserves to go to heaven. Hansoo felt the Relic in his hand and spoke to Kiriel. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The Relic inside his hand was squirming and vibrating intensely. It was right below them. After checking the coordinates¡ª ¡ªHansoo encased his leg with one of the thirteen shadows and mmed it down onto the ground. ¡ªrumble¡ª The secondaryyer of tes had somewhat maintained their shape against the family heads and the Haetara. But with Hansoo¡¯s attack, the metal alloy started to copse. Like a pit of sand. Deep into the wide hole. ¡ªoooooooong¡ª Bright circuits entered Hansoo¡¯s vision as something started to resonate with the Relic in his hand. Chapter 411 Metamorphosis 3

Chapter 411: Metamorphosis (3)

Rumble~ Below. There was an artifact in the middle of a circuit of blue lights running in all directions. Something that wasn¡¯t a crystal, but an elongated rod. ¡®That¡¯s it.¡¯ Kiriel saw the artifact and her expression brightened as she came down. Even though she could still feel an intense heat behind her, she had now reached her destination. Now she just had to take this and leave¡­ ¡®It¡¯s a good thing I acquired this Cloudy Movement skill.¡¯ Kiriel smiled as she looked at the elongated artifact between the circuits. Having the ability to bend space and travel anywhere was really useful in many, many cases. ¡°Huff.¡± Thud. Kiriel and Hansoo headed downwards. Although the distance from the ceiling to the floor was 100 meters long, this was nothing for a Transcendent. As they jumped down, the hole Hansoo made had started to close up and had fully regenerated itself by the time they bothnded on the ground. And as this hole closed up, both the heatwaves and the soundsing from the outside had been repelled awaypletely, leaving Hansoo and Kiriel in silence. It was like escaping into a soundproof room in the middle of a battle. Kiriel looked satisfied as she listened to the hum of the artifact but still couldn¡¯t remain calm. ¡®Isn¡¯t that just a skill to punch a hole in the ground?¡¯ If Hansoo had truly made a hole, then the ceiling couldn¡¯t have regenerated so easily, nor would there be a need to close it. ¡°What was that?¡± After all, following after Hansoo¡¯s trail had started out from her own curiosity. Hansoo chuckled as he replied: ¡°Deceiving the world.¡± One of the thirteen demons. Kamateria of deception. The ability to deceive all intelligent life forms including humans and even certain lifeless objects. A power so great that even the other demons would try to avoid talking with Kamateria. Since they could end up being killed before they realized it. And Hansoo had only utilized a small part of Kamateria¡¯s abilities. Hansoo nced at the thirteen shadows behind him and chuckled. ¡®The skill itself is quite useful.¡¯ On one hand, the fact that he could only use seven skills was a fatal w. But this Demon¡¯s Gate skill allowed him to use the powers of thirteen demons¡ªthis alone gave him ess to various types of skills. Particrly since a single demon¡¯s power had various uses. ¡®Though I need to hurry even more because of this.¡¯ Hansoo quickly started moving towards the artifact. It was useful, yes, but it was not free. The gears started turning in his head, ticking away at every moment. In order to collect the payment that demon deserved. He needed to deal with this matter and get out asap. The massive field of circuits stretched out endlessly, with the giant artifact shining brightly in the center. He really didn¡¯t have much time now. But as he walked, he heard a voice behind him. ¡°Kang Hansoo, stop right there.¡± A voice filled with rage. Hansoo stopped dead in his tracks and turned around at this voice. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived much earlier than I expected.¡± ¡°Please, we all know what you¡¯re after.¡± Samuel growled back in reply. Hansoo was after the artifact¡ªthis was a simple truth. So he just needed to get to the artifact first and wait for him. Even though Ukatan Pael was causing a ruckus outside. ¡®Dumbass.¡¯ This slip-up had happened because that Ukatan Pael didn¡¯t know about Hansoo. The Hansoo he knew would never give up when his goal was so close before him. Ukatan had overestimated himself by thinking that everyone would run away after seeing his powers¡ªbut that was only because he hadn¡¯t fought against Hansoo yet. The five cmities of the Red Zone, the Gragos of the Orange Zone, the higher race of the Yellow Zone and those monstrous beings in the Green Zone¡ªthey had always been stronger than Hansoo. Compared to Ukatan Pael, each of those entities had arger gap in strength against that of Hansoo. In the end, the one standing tall was still Kang Hansoo. Would such a person run away from a mere family head? And of course, his estimations had been correct. ¡®Well, I didn¡¯t think the artifact would be in a ce like this¡­¡¯ Oooooong. Samuel mumbled as he looked at the vast bright space before him. He didn¡¯t even know that such a ce existed below Neoreim. At this moment, he recalled what Hansoo said to him earlier. That he was just a puppet. ¡®¡­No, that cannot be.¡¯ An alliance couldn¡¯t share all their secrets with each other after all. Samuel decided to maintain the enemy¡¯s secret and shook off these misceneous thoughts. He red at Hansoo. ¡°Please give up. There¡¯s a limit to how much a person can tolerate.¡± ¡®If I kill him, Mihee would probably go crazy.¡¯ Rage had filled his mind when he fought Hansoo before, but he was bing calmer and calmer with each moment. After Sangjin had left, the only remaining ally he had was Mihee. He knew about Mihee¡¯s feelings towards Hansoo¡ªhe didn¡¯t want to drive a wedge between himself and her. Kiriel clenched her teeth as she looked at Samuel. ¡®¡­That bastard looks pretty calm.¡¯ But Kiriel had to ept that Samuel had the ability to remain calm. At this exact moment, he was currently radiating an aura so powerful it prevented her from using her Cloudy Movement. If Samuel really went all-out, she and Hansoo would probably be buried here today. Even if they used the artifact¡­ ¡®¡­We might be able to hold on, but then those monsters would end up swarming in here as well.¡¯ The reason why the family heads had managed to buy time against the Haetara was because those monsters didn¡¯t know the exact location of the artifact. But if someone used the artifact in battle? The resulting surge of energy would easily attract the Haetara into running past the family heads, even at the risk of their own lives. And nobody would be able to stop this. Hansoo knew this too. Kiriel looked at Hansoo who was holding onto a crystal in his left hand. Boooom! Boom! The deafening soundsing from above were getting louder and louder. Meaning that the sh between the monsters and the family heads was growing fiercer by the second. With a heavy expression, Hansoo began to speak. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say how kind I am now, but¡­ I was really cruel in the past, you see.¡± ¡°¡­? Are you talking about your real life before this whole thing began?¡± Samuel looked confused from Hansoo¡¯s words. Nothing he had done could be deemed evil. Although Hansoo had to deal with everything that crossed his path, clearing such obstructions could not be deemed as ¡®cruel¡¯. His actions had been very normal. Silently marching forwards. From what he knew of Hansoo up until this point, the man¡¯s actions had always been unfalteringly steadfast. Which meant that the ¡®before¡¯ Hansoo was talking about had to be referring to the ¡®real life¡¯. ¡®¡­Was he some kind of criminal?¡¯ The things Hansoo had done in the past were considered normal only because they were in the otherverse¡ªhe would definitely be deemed a criminal if he had done the same thing in the real life. Nothing more, nothing less. But he had acted more cruelly in the real world? As Samuel frowned, Hansoo continued to speak. ¡°I really did try my best, but¡­ not everything in the world can be achieved with hard work it seems.¡± Hansoo felt that he had tried enough at this point. There was a lot to do, a lot of weight on his shoulders, but he still had things holding onto his leg. In order to persuade people, he needed to reveal what he knew. Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t an option and so countless misunderstandings were created. ¡®I wish I was good atmunicating at least.¡¯ Reminiscing about the past, Hansoo chuckled as he looked at Samuel. ¡°I¡¯m just going to do things the way I want to.¡± Then¡ª Rumble! ¡ªthe tremendous amount of energy hidden inside the artifact in Hansoo¡¯s hand started pouring out. It was enough energy to blow this entire ce apart. And Samuel shouted out in shock. ¡°You crazy bastard¡­ What the hell are you doing?!¡± He wasn¡¯t shocked by the energy itself. He himself could expel a simr amount of energy and block it as well. The issue wasn¡¯t that. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ Before he could respond in time¡ª Boooom! ¡ªthe giant secondyer ripped apart. Roaaaaaarr! A gargantuangiant beast¡¯s head descended from above. Crack! Crunch! He could see the shocked expressions of the family heads above the monster. And the giant bodiesy of the Haetara that ignored them all as theywas ignoring them as they cleared the way through the secondyer. ¡®Oh my¡­¡¯ Seven giant heads blocked everything from above as they descended. It was like a bizarre eclipse. As Samuel stared, dumbstruck, at this scene¡ª ¡ªHansoo, the perpetrator behind all of this, chuckled. ¡®Let¡¯s have a go, shall we?¡¯ He had tried to deal with the issue as quickly as possible. He had focused his attention on solving the issue instead of powering himself up and had tried to recover the artifacts with the minimal amount of casualties. But if they were going this far¡­ If they were going to use everything they had to block his path¡­ He wouldn¡¯t hold back as well. As he came to a decision¡ª Gulp. ¡ªHansoo swallowed the crystal in his hand. Boooom! A giant storm of energy raged inside his body. And at the same time¡ª Rooooarr! ¡ªa giant mouth swooped in and swallowed the entire area where Hansoo had been standing. Hansoo chuckled. He could guess how his physique would change by the time he came out. But that was only his body. His mind would be different. The effects wouldn¡¯tst long, but he couldn¡¯t guarantee how much of his memories he would lose. He didn¡¯t want to do this, so he tried to hold back from using this power, but¡­ this oue wasn¡¯t so bad either. At least he wouldn¡¯t lose that much in return. He wasn¡¯t that petty after all. ¡®¡­We¡¯ll see how it goes after Ie out.¡¯ Metamorphosis. Escape from the bindings of his current self and be born anew. The moment he came out of this, Samuel would no longer be able to look down on him again. With those thoughts, Hansoo slowly closed his eyes. ¡­¡­. ¡°What the¡ª¡± Kachak! Kadadak! The family heads were stunned as they looked at the various Haetara that were fusing with each other and bing a giant mountain. Chapter 412 Metamorphosis 4

Chapter 412: Metamorphosis (4)

¡°What the¡­ What is going on?¡± The family heads, who had basically flipped the capital upside down, were all lost in confusion. Crack! Crunch! It was only for a brief moment, when the relic¡¯s energy was released, that the monsters went berserk. Now, the seven monsters were all fusing into each other, focusing on the one that had swallowed the person that caused all this. I didn¡¯t even look like a monster anymore. The flesh and bones of the seven monsters had long started fusing into each other, as if they had been one entity from the start, turning into a more simple, but muchrger, form ¡®It¡¯s¡­ Like a mountain.¡¯ They had fused even though they were all individually humongous to start with. This caused the result to simply resemble arge mountain. As K-Merrow Nell looked at the giant mountain that was being formed in a daze, K-Ukatan Pael shouted in frustration, ¡°You stupid bastard! Why are you just standing there? Aren¡¯t we gonna drag that guy and the Relic out?¡± Ukatan Pael¡¯s personality was like fire, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. No, his mind spun fast enough to amodate his personality and still allow him to lead a giant n. Why were those giant monsters fusing in the first ce? Deducing from what those things had been chasing after all this time, it was easy to find the answer. Energy. What would happen if those gluttons, who were getting stronger and stronger as they devoured more energy, decided to suck the energy from the Relic? He couldn¡¯t even imagine how much stronger they would be. As he finished this dreadful thought, dark mes started to ze around K-Ukatan Pael¡¯s body, a power that was a-whole-nother dimension stronger than the strength he had shown so far. ¡®Ukatan Pael¡­ What a fox! Has he been hiding his strength?¡¯ K-Merrow Nell frowned as he looked at the small sun-like energy. ¡°Haaaaaaa!¡± Booom! With a long shout, K-Ukatan Paelunched the giant, dark red sun that he had formed toward the giant lifeform that was almost done fusing. K-Adia Ron and K-Merrow Ron shouted in shock as they watched this scene, ¡°You stupid bastard! You¡¯re going to destroy everything around here with that!¡± ¡°Is there anything else to be destroyed?¡± As Adia Ron and Merrow Nell tried to stopped Ukatan Pael¡­ Booooom! ¡­ a huge explosion swept by the area next to Neoreim, ringing out loudly, the strongest andrgest explosion so far. The residual energy of the explosion was more than enough to melt the secondyer and evaporate metal. ¡°Ahhhh¡­.¡± ¡°Patriarch! Why¡­?¡± The cloud of death that was caused by the giant explosion swallowed all the living creatures that had been within its range. Even the ones outside of the explosion¡¯s range died one by one from the poisonous vaporized metals and the heat. ¡®¡­ Damn.¡¯ As Adia Ron frowned at the sight, K-Merrow Nell swept away the clouds and shook his head toward Adia. ¡°They were those who had found out about the secret beneath the capital. They had to die anyway. The real problem is that thing.¡± K-Merrow Nell¡¯s eyes had been locked onto one thing the whole time. Grrrrr. Despite the giant explosion, the giant monster remained alive. Only the surface of its being had been burned off. The other parts of its flesh squirmed around and quickly mended the areas that had been damaged. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Seriously?¡± K-Ukatan Pael seemed to have exhausted himself in that attack, but gritted his teeth at the sight. Only that much damage despite his attacks? K-Ukatan Pael felt annoyed as he touched his left wrist with his right hand. ¡®If one isn¡¯t enough¡­ I¡¯ll show you a shower of them¡¯ He, alone, might not be enough. Even the three n heads might not be enough to do it, but what if they gathered all their ships and attacked it for three days and three nights nonstop? If they attacked with enough force to even drive a hole through the, would that monster still manage to withstand them? ¡®Yeah, that sounds good.¡¯ If they pierced the entire continent and shoved that thing into the center of the, there was no way that thing would be able to survive. Chiiijiiijiiik. From the internalmunications device that was embedded in his left hand, he heard the voice of the fleet¡¯s admiral, the admiral that Ukatan Pael trusted the most, R-Paotan Pael. Ukatan Pael kept his eyes glued to the giant mountain and said, ¡°There¡¯s something you guys need to do. Get over here immediately and¡­¡± But Ukatan Pael¡¯s voice cut off. Adelia Ron had appeared beside him and had grabbed his wrist. ¡°¡­ What is this?¡± That was clearly overstepping the boundaries. As Ukatan Pael¡¯s face stiffened, Adelia Ron looked at him with a numb expression and said, ¡°Wake up, you bastard! What will happen to Pompeion if we bring them here?¡± ¡°¡­ Son of a.¡± Ukatan Pael swore in a manner that was hard to determine whether it had been targeted at Pompeion or Adia Ron, but then, he took a step back. He agreed with Adia Ron. Ukatan Pael took a deep breath and said, ¡°Right. Let¡¯s say we don¡¯t have the freedom to destroy that thing. But, are we going to keep that thing alive like that?¡± It was already that powerful before consuming the Relic¡¯s power. If it sucked the energy of the Relic and got even more powerful, there would truly be no more solutions then. ¡°Woah! I wondered where you had gone off to, but it seems you are still alive!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± K-Merrow Nell continued to speak sarcastically at the voice. He really disliked that fellow, but there was nothing he could do since they really needed the help. The three n heads looked at each other with a frown as their eyes moved downward, toward the man who had spoken to them. From the distance, Kiriel, who had been watching the whole scene, bit her lips. ¡®I mean, I managed to escape using the chaos, but¡­¡¯ She understood Hansoo¡¯s n to gather power beneath them, which meant she needed to prepare as well, as much as she could. ¡®Please, remember me.¡¯ Kiriel disappeared by use of her Cloudy Movements. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. Rumble! Two different forces were acting upon Hansoo¡¯s body. One, from the massive Relic energy rising from within him, and the other was the dozens of tentacles from the Haetara, which had surrounded him in order to suck the energy away. The tentacles wanted to rip Hansoo¡¯s body apart and suck the energy directly from the Relic, but they realized it wouldn¡¯t be as easy as nned. It was too hard for them to simply break him apart. Despite having squeezed, pressed and crushed him in numerous ways, nothing happened. Actually, things had happened, but the bastard had held on the whole time. It was a battle of time now. The energy seeping out from him was too sweet for it to give up. How great would it be if it could suck the energy directly? Grrrrk The Haetara continued to suck the energy and try to crush Hansoo¡¯s body, and to prevent that, all skills and even the seeds within Hansoo¡¯s body kept struggling. The Demonic Dragon¡¯s Reinforcement made a impregnable wall, while the Nine Dragons Strike¡¯s seed twisted Hansoo¡¯s body in the manner that would be most efficient in dealing with the tentacles¡¯ attacks. There was nothing to speak of the Immortal¡¯s soul as even the Pandemic de was working in order to help the body regenerate. Of course, the skill that was working the hardest was the Demon¡¯s Gate. <¡­ Survival. Important.> Rumble! The Thirteen Shadows continuously struggled to regenerate Hansoo¡¯s body and resist the pressure. The dark and evil power from the Thirteen Demons was unfittingly working to keep a body alive. Kakakaka! As the shadows of the demonsined, one of them chuckled coldly and whispered in Hansoo¡¯s ear. There was no response. Hansoo had basically reached near unconsciousness from all the different forces wreaking havoc within his body. Nheless, the demon Barmamunt continued to whisper. By the time the kid escaped, he would be a different existence, both in terms of his physical body and of his mind. He would be closer to them, an existence that would enjoy the screams of creatures getting their flesh ripped apart and their bones crushed. And when that happened, they would be able to have more fun than ever before. If not, all that effort would be a waste. Kadadak. Kuduk. Barmamunt frowned as he looked at Hansoo, who was going through a massive change. ¡®I can¡¯t understand this boy¡­ Why are you smiling?¡¯ Even while going through the change, even while unconscious, Hansoo was smiling. That made Barmamunt very ufortable. Chapter 413 A step towards Desolation 1

Chapter 413: A step towards Destion (1)

Rumble! K-Merrow Nell was in the center of the circuits that extended out from the Relic, looking at the mountain that had finished morphing and standing still with a scowl, as if something had displeased him. The other two n heads were doing the same. A man watching the three n heads and a humanoid creature by the heads said as he stroke the Relic, ¡°Well, this might actually be for the better. If we hadn¡¯t realized that monster reacted this intensely to the Relic, we might¡¯ve failed even after activating the force build below.¡± Samuel nodded. If they hadn¡¯t known that the monster wanted the Relic, they would¡¯ve suffered much more since the vast amount of energy being released from the Relic would¡¯ve continued to entice the monster. However, the n heads weren¡¯t very satisfied with the man¡¯s words. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point. We need to get back to the battlefield after all.¡± Samuel shook his head at those words. ¡°No, there¡¯s no reason to anymore.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Samuel continued to talk to the dumbfounded n heads, ¡°It¡¯s time to activate the barrier.¡± Samuel focused on Mihee¡¯s words. ¡°Good job! Everything¡¯s solved here as well. We just need to activate the Relic.¡± Mihee asked with a worried expression. The fact that the Relic was in their hands meant one of two things: either they seeded in negotiating with Hansoo, or Hansoo had been killed by Samuel. It would¡¯ve been better if it was the former, but something kept bugging Mihee¡¯s mind. Samuel replied with a slightly bitter voice, ¡°¡­ It didn¡¯t just end with words of course.¡± Samuel shook his head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t kill him, but I don¡¯t know what I should do. But¡­¡± Samuel stopped. He wanted to say that they should kill Hansoo, but Samuel hadn¡¯t said it out of respect for Hansoo¡¯s rtionship with Mihee, and because the words Hansoo had left before he disappeared kept bugging him. ¡®Ominous.¡¯ Samuel clenched his jaw as K-Merrow Nell called for him, ¡°Enough chit-chat. We¡¯re going to begin since we¡¯ve finished preparing.¡± ¡°¡­ Right away?¡± It wasn¡¯t K-Merrow Nell that responded, but the man, ¡°We don¡¯t have all the time in the world. There¡¯s no reason to waste our time if everything is already ready.¡± Then¡­ Boom! ¡­ The man¡¯s hand started to shine brightly, a bright light that pushed back the scorching heat. That bright light got more and more intense as it started to devour the ground beneath them. And soon, the circuits that were now filled with the bright light started to extend in all directions with the Capital, Neoreim, as their center, past the underground space and toward the boundary of the Neropa Union in the far distance. Ukatan Pael tutted as he saw this scene, ¡°Tsk! Too bad we can¡¯t contain all of the territories we wanted. The 113th Zone in the east is damn worth it.¡± ¡°We agreed that we wouldpensate you for that already. There are priorities.¡± As K-Merrow Nell spoke¡­ Booooom! ¡­ A change started to ur around the hundreds of metal towers that had been ces by the boundary. ¡­¡­¡­.. Rumble! ¡®Everything should be fine, right?¡¯ The 14th Border City, Etoreim. Metionel looked at the city that had been destroyed by John Stone with a bitter expression. Their tribe had ruled over the ce in the past. Though it wasn¡¯t theirs anymore, and it was destroyed now, watching the scene still displeased him greatly. Kachak! Metionel stepped on the corpse of the traitor, Karas. ¡®If you were going to just die like this, why did you betray us in the first ce?¡¯ Metionel continued to walk through the inner parts of the city that had long been destroyed by Karas, John Stone and the other Dragon God Soldiers, but suddenly¡­ Boooom! ¡­ A tremendous noise shook the entire city. Kakakakak! ¡®What the hell?!¡¯ Pushushushuk! Metionel activated his Dragon God Armor and barely managed to maintain his bnce. He had thought that everything had ended, but what was this? ¡®¡­ No, there shouldn¡¯t be anything else left near here.¡¯ There were no ships, monsters, nor were there any other Dragon God Soldiers. There weren¡¯t any special satellite weapons or explosives, nothing that could shake the city like this. However, he was only startled for a moment, and his shock soon turned into fear. ¡®What the hell?!¡¯ Beneath the ground, from the center of Etoreim, the destroyed city, a giant bright barrier was being created, a translucent barrier that made it hard to discern whether it was solid matter or energy. It had risen up from the ground and had split Etoreim in half. Boom! Kachak! The city that had barely maintained its shape soon turned to dust and disappeared as the barrier swept past it. The issue was that this barrier was now breaking apart the building Metionel was standing on. ¡®Dammit!¡¯ Whoooosh! Metionel quickly activated his Dragon God Armor and rose into the air, watching the scene below in utter disbelief. It wasn¡¯t just Etoreim. The entire continent was being split in half by the barrier that had destroyed the building he had been standing on. Metionel clenched his teeth. ¡®Damn¡­ Where does this lead?¡¯ Though it looked like it was rising straight up into the air, Metionel, a Dragon God Soldier, could see that the barrier was half of a sphere. It just looked like it was rising up vertically due to its massive size. The barrier was making a slight curve as it rose up, which meant that that giant continent would be divided in two parts, a part that was outside the half sphere, and the part that was inside of it. Though he didn¡¯t know what maniac was causing all of this, they weren¡¯t doing it just for show, and now, he needed to make a choice that would change his entire future. However, he only pondered it for a moment before he quickly flew off toward the outside of the barrier. ¡®Thinking about it, I¡¯ll just be trapped inside once this isplete.¡¯ If Hansoo had seeded in stealing the Relic, this wouldn¡¯t have happened, which meant that the Neropa Union had activated this. To be trapped together with them? The meless Lands didn¡¯t exist anymore, and no other groups were a threat to them. It would be a dictatorship. ¡®Dammit¡­ Dammit! I don¡¯t like those guys from Pompeion either!¡¯ But he had no other choice. Rumble! As Metionel made aplex expression toward the giant barrier before his eyes¡­ Whoooosh! ¡­ White clouds appeared by his side. ¡°Hey! You!¡± Metionel was surprised by Kiriel, who had suddenly appeared by his side. ¡°Here you are! Come! We have no time.¡± ¡°Huh? Ahhh!¡± Kiriel grabbed onto Metionel and quickly used her Cloudy Movements again. Sssss! The two bodies quickly disappeared into white clouds again. ¡­¡­. Whoooosh! ¡®This ce is¡­?¡¯ Metionel instinctively looked around as he was teleported alongside Kiriel, and soon¡­ ¡°¡­Ugh! What is this?¡± ¡°God! My joints!¡± Metionel sighed in relief as he looked at the core members of Reunion. ¡®They are all alive!¡¯ The terrorist actions they had caused in various locations had put their lives on the line. Of course, he had been worried when they had parted, but seeing them all there made him greatly relieved. ¡®Though, I don¡¯t see everyone exactly¡­¡¯ It was good enough. Metionel quickly thanked Kiriel. ¡°Thank you for taking care of us all.¡± If they had been split apart with the chaos from the barrier, it would¡¯ve been even harder for them to survive. Kiriel waved at him lightly with the intention of saying that it wasn¡¯t much, and Metionel smiled as he looked around. The most important question was still unanswered: ¡®Where exactly is this?¡¯ Then, Metionel saw a small window on the side of the area and looked outside. ¡°Huh?! Ahhhh! Why did you bring us here?!¡± Metionel shouted with a mixture of fear and rage. Of course, he¡¯d seen the barrier that was beingpleted outside the window, which meant that he was in the inside half of the sphere. At that rate, they would all die. Kiriel shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I put a lot of thought into it as well.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± As Metionel made a confused expression, Kiriel continued, ¡°Think about it. They aren¡¯t turtles, right? Why would they be defending themselves like that?¡± Metionel nodded. She was right. There was no reason for this. Kiriel asked with a tired expression, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they be doing that because there are greater dangers outside?¡± ¡®Or because they were creating a greater danger.¡¯ Kiriel looked at the barrier with a worried expression. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Good. This is perfect.¡± A man nodded as he watched the giant half-sphere that covered the continent. It looked like half of a sphere, but in reality, it was closer to a full sphere. It was now time to head on to the next stage. The man looked at the n heads and Samuel as he spoke, ¡°Now, blow up the Red Jade.¡± Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be a full explosion because even that barrier wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand one. They were going to shake it just a little bit, just enough to burn everything outside to death. Samuel shouted in terror, ¡°What the?! You never told us about that!¡± What about their race that was outside? They had never heard about that. The man shrugged at Samuel¡¯s words and asked, ¡°Did I have to?¡± The man smiled. Chapter 414 A Step Toward Desolation 2

Chapter 414: A Step Toward Destion (2)

¡°What?!¡± As Samuel responded angrily, the man repeated without an expression, ¡°I asked whether there really was a need for me to tell you such things. This isn¡¯t rted to the contract you and I had, right? I told you that I would protect everyone within your Union and create a sanctuary for you.¡± ¡°You¡­ Did indeed,¡± Samuel slowly spat the words out. The man was right. ¡®But if you really cared about us, then you should¡¯ve told us about something like this. You clearly knew our goals¡­¡¯ When the n leaders had told them that he could only guarantee the safety of the ones inside the Neropa Union, Samuel and Mihee had nodded since it was hard to save both parties at war with each other. And, if those who followed Sangjin joined the war on Pompeion¡¯s side, there was nothing the Neropa Union would be able to do. So, the two of them had helped the Neropa Union and hadn¡¯t thought much of it since they could just assimte the humans spread around Pompeion¡¯s territory after they destroyed those controlling Pompeion. However, with something like only the people within the Neropa Union being able to survive, Samuel med himself for not being thorough enough. ¡®No¡­ Maybe not yet.¡¯ Rumble! Samuel gritted his teeth as he looked at the giant wall in the distance that existed to cover half of the continent in it and cook the other half alive. Who could¡¯ve thought of such a vicious n? K-Merrow Nell snickered at Samuel. ¡°You should¡¯ve read the contract thoroughly before you agreed to it. What about we give you a refund? We¡¯re pretty nice to our customers after all.¡± K-Merrow Nell was implying that they would throw the two of them and the other humans out from the barrier. Samuel clenched his teeth and shook his head. ¡°¡­ No.¡± Samuel wanted to beat the crap out of those n heads and cut all ties with them, but at this rate, some simple calculus told him that half of humanity on this continent would die. He wanted to break the union, stop the malicious n and figure out a different way. But, he could not. ¡®¡­ I must save at least half.¡¯ If he escaped that ce and failed to find a different method, it wouldn¡¯t be just half dying. Every single person would perish. And if they, the ones who held the contract, disappeared, he couldn¡¯t even imagine what would happen to the humans who migrated to this ce in the future. ¡®No, I can at least figure that out.¡¯ Those guys were the type to talk casually about wiping half of his entire race. As Samuel stood in silence, the mysterious man walked toward the relic and said, ¡°I¡¯ll now focus on shaking the relic¡¯s core. It will take a bit of time, so don¡¯t disturb me. Focus on what you all need to do.¡± ¡°How long is it going to take?¡± The man pondered a moment at K-Adia Ron¡¯s question and responded, ¡°Not long. Just a week should do.¡± K-Ukatan Paelughed out loud at Samuel, who had bit his lip after hearing the words ¡®a week.¡¯ ¡°Good! Send some letter or something to people on the other side of that thing in the meantime! It should be enough time to say your goodbyes!¡± ¡®Damn¡­¡¯ And, as Samuel ground his teeth¡­ ¡®Hmm¡­ Is he nning something?¡¯ ¡­ K-Merrow Nell watched with sharp eyes. ¡­¡­¡­.. Rumble! Boom, boobooom! ¡®¡­ Jesus Christ!¡¯ Samuel looked at the sky with aplicated expression. They had done an amazing job as allies. The giant metal towers they had affixed into the ground, and the blue barrier that was the result of the towers, everything was doing great at blocking the attacks on Pompeion, the barrage of attacks that came from beyond the barrier with the noise they made when they collided against it. Despite the Miprosky-level ships that could easily melt away any city on the like ice cream under the hot summer Sun continuously attacking¡­ Boooom! Boom! ¡­ The bright barrier stood and maintained its ground, refusing to give in. K-Merrow Nell¡¯s warning from earlier rang inside Samuel¡¯s head. ¡®Damn¡­¡¯ The watch over them had be much stricter than before, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy to move around anymore either. ¡®¡­ Kang Hansoo, what would you have done?¡¯ Samuel turned around from the barrier and looked in the distance with aplicated expression on his face. The mountain was shaking, but nothing was actually happening to the giant creature that had Hansoo sleeping inside of it since Hansoo¡¯s execution date had been pushed back by a whole week. ¡®No¡­ There was no other way.¡¯ Samuel looked at the various ships floating outside the barrier that were watching over them. As the giant barrier was formed, the Neropa Union¡¯s ships that had been buying time against the Pompeion Empire had also been left outside. Though they wouldn¡¯t be able to receive the protection of the barrier, that wasn¡¯t a huge issue since they just needed to fly out from the radius of the explosion when the explosion happened. Though a few Pompeion ships that acted quickly alongside the Neropa ships would survive, that wouldn¡¯t be much of an issue either. Where would those ships receive energy and supplies once their entire hometown got destroyed? The chances of them surrendering was close to a hundred percent, and even if they did resisted, it still wasn¡¯t an issue. Kang Hansoo¡¯s execution woulde after that. Once they cleared the Pompeion Empire and removed the barrier, the ships would descend back to the ground. If the three n heads and the hundreds of ships attacked continuously, even the giant mountain would melt away. Even if the mountain managed to resist the attacks, thend underneath it would melt away. Then, it would be game over. ¡®It would fall straight into the core of the¡­ How am I going to tell this to Mihee?¡¯ He hadn¡¯t even told the other humans about what was going to happen. Samuel had aplex expression on his face as he walked into the residence. The fancy interior of the terrace wee him. It stood out within the ruins of the terror that had been made by the members of Reunion. ¡®Well¡­ They did focus on important locations, so a living space like this is still fine.¡¯ Then¡­ ¡°Oh, hello.¡± ¡°¡­ How did you get in?¡± Kiriel giggled as she looked at Samuel and his expression froze. ¡°I won¡¯t take you in, so get out of here. This ce is under watch. Soon, either the n heads or the Dragon God Soldiers will¡­¡± Kiriel giggled again. ¡°Under watch?¡± Tiririring! Countless panels appeared before Kiriel¡¯s eyes, panels that showed various ces within the city they were in. ¡°What the¡­¡± ¡®She stole the authorizations?¡¯ Kiriel spoke in a leisurely tone, ¡°The capital has been blown away. The other cities nearby have been destroyed as well. There¡¯s no way they would be able to maintain their systems at this point.¡± The capital, Neorime, had been entirely blown away. All of the important facilities and the scientists had died as well. And not only that, but the secondary systems that should be holding the city when something like this happened were also destroyed by him and Reunion¡¯s terrorist acts. Even the people who could restore those systems had long fled or died. Though the internal systems of the giant ships floating in the sky were more than enough to stabilize the systems of the entire continent, they were all floating outside of the barrier and could do nothing. Meanwhile the Technorats of Reunion had survived, so crawling into the cracks and stealing authorizations was easy in a situation like this. ¡°No need to go that far. This is good enough. Good job.¡± They couldn¡¯t destroy the n heads, nor the Dragon God Soldiers, nor the ships with the authorizations, so there was no need to go that far. This was enough, enough to do thingsfortably. Chiii- Kiriel ended the call with Metionel and then spoke to Samuel, who was still standing with a dumbfounded look on his face. ¡°I heard about your ns.¡± She had listened in on the orders sent to the ships, so she already knew what was happening. She even saw Samuel worrying through the hacked system, which is why she hade, to solve everything. ¡°Stop dawdling around and help.¡± ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± At Samuel¡¯s question, Kiriel answered, ¡°It would be good if Hansoo woke up in time but¡­ We need to prepare in case he doesn¡¯t.¡± If Hansoo woke up within a week, that would better, but they needed to prepare, just in case he didn¡¯t. ¡°¡­ You are talking about stopping the n that is going to shake the entire.¡± Kiriel nodded. ¡®I must stop Hansoo from being submerged in magma no matter what.¡¯ Even if everyone else all died, she had to stop it. Samuel¡¯s expression remained cold as he replied, ¡°Why must I help?¡± It was true he didn¡¯t like how the things were unraveling right now, but one wrong move could end everything. He wouldn¡¯t even be able to guarantee his own safety at that point. There was too much to lose for him. Kiriel giggled as she spoke, ¡°Actually, I spoke to someone else before you.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Then¡­ Tiriririring. A panel appeared in Kiriel¡¯s hand. ¡°Mihee¡­¡± Samuel was at a loss seeing Mihee¡¯s rage-filled expression through the screen. ¡­¡­. Rumble! ¡°The way it¡¯s beating is disturbing.¡± It was beating faster and stronger as time went on, as if a change was urring inside of it. ¡®We need to hurry and get rid of that¡­¡¯ K-Merrow Nell frowned at the mountain that was shaking disturbingly, but he quickly changed his focus to the ones that were making him constantly nervous, though not as much as the mountain. ¡®I hope they don¡¯t try anything reckless.¡¯ That would be for the best. K-Merrow Nell thought of the abnormally quiet humans and mumbled to himself. Chapter 415 A Step Toward Desolation 3

Chapter 415: A Step Toward Destion (3)

Rumble! The vast underground. K-Merrow Nell looked at the hundred-meter wide underground room with a disgusted expression. ¡°This ce always gets on my nerves¡­ What are you doing?¡± There were various tools around, and he could not figure out what they were for, along with various forms of energy and experimental subjects. The man, who was in the center of theb, said in response, ¡°Experimenting.¡± ¡°Experimenting?¡± The man nodded at K-Merrow Nell¡¯s question. ¡°Yeah, tests regarding the aliens who call themselves ¡®humans.''¡± ¡°You¡­You aren¡¯t attempting the me¡¯s Blessing again, right?¡± K-Merrow Nell had deduced what the man was searching for as he looked at the marks on the corpses on the ground. The man nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had already finished the experiment? About five years ago.¡± ¡°¡­ I did.¡± The man thought of the past and nodded. He had gone into research right away, from the moment the aliens first appeared on thisnd. It had been an experiment to allow the me¡¯s power to enter the bodies of those humans, but it had ended in massive failure. Unlike the Angkara, who had been exposed to the power of the me their entire lives, those ¡®humans¡¯ had not been able to withstand the power of the me and started melting away one by one. It hadn¡¯t been a question of strength. In terms of body strength, those humans had been way stronger than citizen who didn¡¯t wear Dragon God Armor. Even before the strange elevator had descended on humans, their race was just too weak to begin with. They were weak, and it was for that reason that they had raised their strength by using things called runes, artifacts and skills. However, that strength had be a poison since their bodies could barely withstand it. As the strength of the Red Jade was added onto this, their bodies were unable to withstand the amount of energy and basically started melting down on themselves. ¡°You even failed on those things called Transcendents. You told me that before.¡± The man nodded. ¡®Yeah¡­¡¯ As the elevator descended and the general power level of the humans rose extremely fast, some came out of the meless Lands and tried to fight. Of course, that was futile. Maybe if they had gone through at least four transformations, but with only one or two levels of change, they were too weak. Thanks to that, they had been caught, and he had been able to experiment on them again. He had thought that extremely powerful bodies and souls might bring him sess in his experiments, but the result was utter failure again. Though their bodies and souls had gotten stronger, they had been changed forcibly through the Crystals, and their bodies had been barely holding on. As the power from the Crystals and the Blessing collided with one another, another failure urred. The subjects had all be living bombs. ¡°I thought you had given up, but it seems fun to make the same mistake over and over again, huh?¡± K-Merrow Nell asked. One mistake could be forgiven. Actually, multiple mistakes could be forgiven. However, by repeating the same mistake twice, there was no way out of being punished since people like that didn¡¯t seek to advance and would make the same mistake again in the future. However, the man in front of him was doing the exact thing he hated most. The man responded, expressionlessly after K-Merrow Nell¡¯s words, ¡°So what? Are you going to do something about it?¡± ¡°¡­You really are a bastard. Do whatever you want. But, you¡¯ll need to activate the Relic within the timeframe no matter what. I really wish to get rid of that thing as soon as possible.¡± K-Merrow Nell looked toward the giant mountain in the distance, the thing that was shaking in a disturbing manner. If he didn¡¯t get rid of it as soon as possible, he felt like he wouldn¡¯t have an easy time sleeping. The man nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no need for me to do anything else to it anymore anyway.¡± The Relic was already pumping its power into the core of the, toward the Red Jade. There was nothing he needed to do anymore. The Relic would seed in agitating the Red Jade in time, and the Red Jade would destroy everything on the as punishment for disturbing it. K-Merrow Nell walked out with a frown as the man continued to look at the body he was experimenting on. It was the body of a very ordinary human, not even one they called Transcendent. The body he was looking at was simr to the ones who had already ascended. There was one key thing that was different about them, however. ¡®Yeah¡­These guys are different.¡¯ Before and after the elevatornded. The ones who had been there before and the ones who came after were different. The ones who had been there before were just inferior. No matter what skills they had or how many crystals they had devoured, nothing changed. However, the ones that came up after the elevator had descended were different. ¡®Their bodies have already gone through multiple rounds of modifications.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just some regr modification either. They were extremely advanced, to the point of the man¡¯s own race barely being able to aplish something like it. Their bodies had been rebuilt, imnted with a pool of mana and then further strengthened by use of some strange material. ¡®This¡­This might be enough.¡¯ Joy appeared on the man¡¯s face. It might really be enough for his experiment to seed. Zzzzzt! Chiiiiizzzztt! The man dissected another subject and then started to ponder. Not enough. It wasn¡¯t enough. ¡®I¡­ I need more subjects.¡¯ He didn¡¯t only need a Transcendent, but he needed a Transcendent who had gone through those body modifications. He had gathered quite a lot of bodies due to the chaos this time around, but they weren¡¯t enough. He needed living specimens, and a lot of them. Only then, might he be able to seed. ¡®Good. But, who did all of these modifications?¡¯ They were more than simple modifications. They were closer to art. As the man looked at the various traces upon the body, he got lost in thought. ¡­. Kiriel breathed in deeply as she looked at the giant mountain in the distance, as well as the Capital that was behind it. ¡®Haa¡­¡¯ She was getting nervous, but she calmed herself down and turned around. ¡°What¡¯s the situation like currently?¡± Metionel replied as he checked the status of the Capital, ¡°I haven¡¯t checked everything, but I¡¯m sure the Relic is inside the Capital.¡± Since the Capital¡¯s main systems had been destroyed, it was even harder to monitor it. All useful Technorats who had survived in various cities had been called to the Capital for recovery work. The cracks were rapidly being mended, and that made it harder and harder to surveil them. It was hard to figure out the exact details of the situation, but one thing was clear, the Relic was inside the Capital. ¡®Four days just to find out a small detail like this¡­¡¯ Since there was too much at stake, they could not move before they were sure. ¡®I had hoped Hansoo would wake up before then, but¡­ Oh well.¡¯ Kiriel looked at Samuel and Mihee standing next to her and asked, ¡°It would be too hard to get to the Relic, right?¡± The two nodded. ¡®Too hard.¡¯ Maybe if the n heads hadn¡¯t been watching over them so meticulously, but not like this. It was as if they believed the humans were going to try something. They, who knew both of their powers very well, will protect the Relic with all their powers. Kiriel thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Then, as we nned, we¡¯ll need to aim for the metal towers.¡± Mihee and Samuel nodded. They only knew that the Relic was inside the Capital. They didn¡¯t know where it was, how it was working, nor how to stop it. But the metal towers were different. Samuel and Mihee knew the locations of every single one of them, and they knew how to stop them. They just needed to smash them apart. ¡°I saw them as I was moving the group¡­ They¡¯re not that strong. We can definitely destroy them.¡± ¡°We know all the locations as well since we¡¯re the ones who put them down.¡± Kiriel smiled. This was good. They just needed to go and destroy them. There was no way they would continue to destroy the if the barrier disappeared. Their ns would fail and they would have to battle with Pompeion again. They just needed to get what they required from the two powers. ¡°Finish preparing. We¡¯ll move once we¡¯re clear about the n head¡¯s locations.¡± Kiriel nodded at Mihee¡¯s words. Though they just needed to destroy the metal towers before the n went in motion, it was better to hurry since they didn¡¯t know what kind of variables coulde into y at once they started. ¡®And, that might happen while we¡¯re out doing this.¡¯ She knew that Hansoo wouldn¡¯t take that long to reach the Fourth Star. He had gone in after calcting that, after all. ¡®Hurry ande out, Hansoo¡­¡¯ Kiriel looked at the giant mountain in the distance again. ¡­¡­.. At those words¡­ Ssss. ¡­ Hansoo woke up from his sleep and looked at his body. ¡°A-amazing!¡¯ Three days, it only took three days for the Nine Dragons Strike to break through. Power that was dimensions stronger than before rushed through his body, but Barmamunt¡¯s question and Hansoo¡¯s answer weren¡¯t just limited to his body. His mind as well. ¡°No need to say more.¡± Barmamunt chuckled disturbingly and then looked at Hansoo. ¡°Hmm¡­ What to do, indeed.¡± Vast amounts of strength flowed through his body, and Hansoo yed around with a strand of that strength as he looked at the giant creature entrapping him. Chapter 416 A Step Toward Desolation 4

Chapter 416: A Step Toward Destion (4)

Rumble! The Great Allen Ravine. The giant ravine that had acted as the boundary between the Pompeion Empire and the Neropa Union had long lost its purpose due to the new boundary that was now the giant barrier. Whooosh! The giant barrier rose up in from between the ravine and into the sky, creating various sounds beneath it, deep within the ravine. Oooong! A giant tower rose up from below the ravive, but the difference between its size and the ravine¡¯s was so vast that people couldn¡¯t see the tower. However, the tower was actually massive as well. Next to the tower that was located in an extremely dangerous environment, covered in the heat and pressure that rose up from the Red Jade deep within the¡­ Whoooosh! White clouds started to appear, and suddenly¡­ Whoosh! ¡­ the clouds spread apart as a couple appeared from within them. The moment they appeared, the surrounding heat and pressure started converging upon their location as if fighting an intruder. It was an environment that the people of Angkara had given up due to its harsh conditions, which even kept the Dragon God Soldiers from being able to work. However, the couple that had appeared didn¡¯t mind it. They quickly surrounded themselves with reinforcements. If that amount of heat and pressure had been able to damage them, then the tower wouldn¡¯t have been there in the first ce. Samuel, one of the two, frowned as he looked at Kiriel, who had just helped him teleport there instantaneously. ¡°Damn¡­ That memory reading ability this really is disturbing.¡± Who would feel good having someone rummage through their mind? Kiriel shrugged. ¡°Nothing I can do. I can only move to ces I know.¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Samual continued frowning as he said, ¡°That¡­ about Mihee. Don¡¯t tell her. I will¡­¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Was he really worried about a thing like that in a situation like theirs? ¡®Just confess already,¡± Kiriel shook her head at the thought and looked around the area. ¡®So, it was in a ce like this.¡¯ Rumble! The powerful heat that came up from the Red Jade had covered the surroundings, and Kiriel stared at the giant metal tower that was standing within the mes. It really looked out of ce. If Samuel hadn¡¯t been the one to erect them, it would¡¯ve been really hard to find where those things were. Even if the towers were huge, finding something like that in those vastnds would be like finding a needle in a haystack. ¡®But hey, we found it.¡¯ Oooooong! Kiriel continued to look at the giant metal tower that shone brightly within the red mes. Though the size didn¡¯t make destroying it an issue, the thin protective barrier surrounding it did. Samuel¡¯sints could be hearding from next to her as well. ¡°Tsk! I thought it would be simple,¡± Samuel mumbled at the metal tower. Destroying the tower itself was easy. However, the protective barrier that was absorbing the energy of the Relic to maintain and sustain itself really got in the way. Though it wasn¡¯t as powerful as the giant barrier, the protectiveyer seemed as if it was still quite sturdy. ¡®With just a three-star¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡¯ Not only that, but the moment they attacked it, the three n heads would be notified. They would rush over there the moment the rms reached them. Samuel sighed as he thought up to that point and then looked at Kiriel. ¡°¡­This is impossible. Let¡¯s just give up.¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. You know what will happen if you give up.¡± The moment they gave up, every living creature outside the barrier would burn to death, and Hansoo would be driven deep into the¡¯s core. However, Samuel continued to shake his head. ¡°I really cannot think of a way. The metal tower¡¯s protective barrier is stronger than I thought.¡± They were able to teleport, but the clean heads had ess to photon transmission. If the n heads used the energy that had originally been designated for fighting Pompeion to run the photon transmission, then essentially teleporting the three n heads would be an easy feat. It would be more than enough to match Kiriel¡¯s skill. Maybe if their location wasn¡¯t exposed¡­ But the moment they started to attack a tower, the n heads would rush over and stop them. ¡®Damn! I just need to destroy one, but we don¡¯t have enough people.¡¯ Kiriel clenched her jaw. If someone distracted the n heads and bought them time, maybe. However, as they were, they were nowhere near enough. As Kiriel made a tight fist, looking depressed¡­ Booooooom! ¡­ the giant barrier that rose high up into the sky shook. It was as if the entirend was being broken apart. Rummmmbleee! Thend beneath it reverberated with noise and vibration as the Red Jade went on overdrive, and the barrier cracked apart slowly as the towers that were maintaining it made huge noises and started to shine blindingly. Ooong! And in the midst of all this, Samuel and Kiriel looked on in disbelief. ¡®¡­ What the?¡¯ Even the attacks from the ships hadn¡¯t been enough to shake the barrier, so who could be affecting the barrier to that degree? ¡®Who?¡­ Is it him?¡¯ Kiriel turned around and looked past the barrier. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kuooooo! Cracks were appearing on the giant barrier that split apart the earth and heavens. Ooooong! As the barrier struggled to regenerate the cracks and stabilize¡­ Boooom! ¡­. a red beam cut through thend and smashed against the blue barrier again, a power that was dimensions stronger than a ship¡¯s attack. If the bright barrier was the shield of the gods, the red beam that smashed against the it was the spear that served to punish them. And from the end of that spear, a man, who stood on the other side of the barrier, chuckled coldly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t tarnish the hard work that went into it, haha.¡± Chiiiiik! It was the emperor of the Pompeion Empire, Pompeion himself. The crystal that was being held in Pompeion¡¯s hand shone menacingly red, and from beneath his feet, a giant cannon the size of a city let out smoke as it cooled down. <¡­ The 114th Zone, 291th Zone have entirely melted away!> Various panels appeared around Pompeion reporting the giant cannon¡¯s status. The cannon¡¯s name was Gungnir. Though the cannon looked as if it had been designed to shoot down gods, the current situation wasn¡¯t that good. Smoke rose up from various parts, and the sounds of things blowing up could be heard constantly. And, as Pompeion frowned at that, the Technorat¡¯s flustered face appeared. ¡°Understood, hurry and prepare.¡± Pompeion frowned and then looked toward the bright barrier. The cannon that had cost an entire year¡¯s worth of the Empire¡¯s earnings was breaking down with just two attacks. Though they had both used a Relic to produce results, unlike the barrier that was slowly recovering itself, the giant spear seemed to have received arge amount of damage. ¡®Tsk! Is this the limit?¡¯ The stolen technology seemed to be too much for their capabilities. Pompeion chuckled as he he said, ¡°That Neropa¡­ Is it helping me while knowing what that alien is thinking?¡± No, Neropa didn¡¯t know. If it had, then it wouldn¡¯t have been helping him like this. Of course, Pompeion¡¯s question didn¡¯t receive an answer. ¡®He¡¯s like a bloody statue¡­¡¯ Pompeion took a nce at Sangjin, who had been watching the barrier silently, and then refocused. One attack left. However, even if he finished the barrier this way, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest. ¡°After I deal with this, I need to face him. So, I can only trust you to handle the rest.¡± As Sangjin nodded¡­ Oooooong! ¡­ the tremendous energy that seeped out from the Relic under the emperor¡¯s control created a long spear within Gungnir. And this time, the spear won. Booooom! The barrier that had been recovering was pierced, a giant hole punched through it. But, it didn¡¯t seem like they had a lot of time. The barrier continued to regenerate, and the hole dwindled quickly. However, Pompeion didn¡¯t worry. From that point on, things wouldn¡¯t be his reponsibility. ¡°Hurry and go in!¡± Whooosh! Sangjin¡¯s shone a bright violet as he quickly flew toward the hole into the Neropa Union. ¡­¡­¡­.. Boooooooooom! ¡°What the¡­? What¡¯s going on!¡± R-Gregorian Nell freaked out as he turned around to the huge noise. The barrier that split the earth across and rose up into the sky now had a hole in it. ¡®¡­They pierced it?¡¯ But, his shock onlysted a moment. Kuuududuk! Kuduk! R-Gregorian Nell quickly turned around again to the sounds that ured behind him, and the thing he was supposed to watch over came into view. At that moment, he realized that the pierced barrier wasn¡¯t the biggest issue. He remembered his objective, so R-Gregorian Nell quickly activated his visor and shouted, ¡°Damn! Emergency! Code Red! The strange life form has started to move! I repeat, this is not a drill! Code Red! The strange life form has started to move again!¡± His objective: watch over the mountain-like monster and report the moment a changed urred. ¡°Dammit! Respond!¡± Kadududuk! Roaaarr! R-Gregorian Nell started to cry as he shouted while watching the moving mountain. Chapter 417 A Step Towards Desolation 5

Chapter 417: A Step Towards Destion (5)

Diiririk! Dirrring! Countless panels appeared in the air. Of course, no one had expected the barrier to be pierced, and a grim expression fell on K-Adia Ron¡¯s face. ¡®¡­ Pompeion, you were hiding such a terrifying weapon?¡¯ K-Adia Ron¡¯s eyelids twitched as she looked at the weapon that had made the hole in the giant barrier. She could not understand. ¡®Why did he only use that now?¡¯ If he had used it when the three n heads had been sitting in the capital, it would¡¯ve ended in a moment. No matter how strong they were, they could not withstand something that could pierce the barrier itself. No, even if that thing had been aimed at the ships: one shot, one fleet. Since he had attacked three times, he could¡¯ve erased three fleets. That would¡¯ve been more than enough to screw the bnce of power. Why was he holding onto such a thing? However, K-Adia Ron realized that this wasn¡¯t the time for her to worry about it. Tiriring! K-Merrow Nell¡¯s and K-Ukatan¡¯s frozen expressions appeared before K-Adia Ron¡¯s face. Such might¡­ Adia calmed Ukatan down. ¡°Calm down. It doesn¡¯t look like that can impact us directly,¡± she said while looking at the various reports that hade her way on the giant cannon that had stood beneath Pompeion. The picture of the cannon that they had been taken by a satellite was showing had it had melted down, and white smoke was rising from the remaining parts, meaning that it would be impossible to fire it again. Three shots had caused that. Shooting again was not possible, and even if it were, it wouldn¡¯t cause much harm to them who were inside the barrier. With a relieved smile, Ukatan Pael said, ¡®That¡¯s because you favor the military like the dull person you are.¡¯ By filling the entire upper hierarchy with military personnel, it was obvious that his ncked intelligence gathering capabilities. However, that was also the reason why the Pael family had the strongest might of the three families. It was a good thing that they had a weakness since they could be enemies at any moment. The real issue was what they currently had to deal with. Though she had told Ukatan Pael that there wasn¡¯t much of a problem, her actual thinking was slightly different. Would Pompeion have thought that the weapon he had prepared would fail at breaking through the barrier? She didn¡¯t think so, which meant that Pompeion had deduced that the small hole he had created would be more than enough. ¡®That guy that came in through the hole.¡¯ There was something about him. As if thinking simrly, K-Merrow Nell spoke through the panel, They didn¡¯t know who hade in through the hole, but thebined forces of the three of them should more than be enough. K-Adia Ron nodded at K-Merrow Nell¡¯s and K-Ukatan Pael¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea, but when K-Adia Ron was about to respond, an urgent report was sent her way. ¡°What? By whom?¡± ¡®¡­ Did Pompeion prepare something else as well?¡¯ If so, things would really be a problem. If the towers got destroyed and the barrier fell, the giant cannon Pompeion had created would easily erase the capital. As K-Adia Ron hurriedly told the Technorat to borate on the report, the Technorat clenched their teeth and sent a video. Then, K-Adia Ron¡¯s expression froze. ¡°¡­ Samuel. Mihee.¡± ¡®Why are they there?¡¯ But the shock onlysted a moment. ¡°Bastards! How could you have not known this until they were already there?! What the hell were you doing this whole time?!¡± K-Adia Ron¡¯s rage-filled voice filled up the room. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. Kiiririririk! Samuel nodded at Metionel¡¯s words. The timing of Pompeion¡¯s attack was truly god-sent. The attention of the Neropa Union had been split, giving him their best opportunity to act. As Samuel¡¯s hands darkened, arge amount of mana started to swirl around them. Booooom! The earth rose up in spikes and smashed onto the tower. The dark spikes rose up from all directions in order to destroy the tower. Though the tower shone brightly in order to resist it, it was a futile struggle. Kakakaka! Crunch! The endless attacks slowly ate away at the tower. ¡®I need to destroy it quickly and move!¡¯ As Samuel focused¡­ Oooooong! ¡­ a familiar sound, which he dreaded most in the current situation, could be heard from behind him, the sound of the photon transmission. ¡®Damn!¡¯ As Samuel quickly moved to the side¡­ Boooom! ¡­ a giant fireball rushed past the spot Samuel had been standing on. Sssss! Due to his concentration being disturbed, the various dark spikes that had been attacking the tower fell back to the earth, while the bright light around the tower quickly stabilized. ¡®Damn!¡¯ Samuel scowled and turned around as a rage-filled face came into view. ¡°You¡­ You traitor! What the hell are you doing in such an important moment?!¡± Samuel spat at Ukatan Pael¡¯s angered voice, ¡°What do you mean by traitor? You betrayed us first!¡± ¡®This isn¡¯t so bad.¡¯ The worst situation that Samuel had thought of was having all three of them go there. If that had been the case, even if Mihee seeded in destroying her tower, he would¡¯ve longed burned to a crisp. This was a gamble, and of course, he had his own questions. ¡®¡­Wait. There are two of us, so they should have send two here and still have some power left, no?¡¯ The situation he had thought of next was that while one n head bought time with one adversary, the other two went to kill the other. Since only one had shown up against him, did that mean that two had gone after Mihee? Ukatan Pael growled as he spoke, ¡°Cockroaches! It seems you guys really do care about your own kind, huh? Toe over the wall to help¡­ ¡± ¡°¡­?¡± However, before Samuel could respond, Ukatan Pael zed on fire and shouted. It wasn¡¯t that only one hade after him. One would be enough. Boooooom! The tremendous power that had been further amplified by the me¡¯s Blessing rushed toward Samuel. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Damn! Why aren¡¯t you responding? HQ! HQ!¡± R-Gregorian Nell continued to cry and shout as he stared at the moving mountain. As its movements becamerger, the sounding from within it became louder as well. Why wasn¡¯t HQ responding? ¡®Dammit! Why did they tell me to watch over this in the first ce, then?!¡¯ At that moment¡­ ¡°Woah, woah, woah! Chill man! I¡¯ve blocked it all.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± As R-Gregorian Nell turned around in shock¡­ Boooom! ¡­ a giant bloody axe rose toward him. ¡°Damn!¡± Whooosh! R-Gregorian Nell quickly activated the power of the me inside his body. ¡°Woah, there.¡± Boooom! John Stone grabbed the axe that had returned to his hand and said with a frown, ¡°I told you I can handle it alone.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± As R-Gregorian Nell responded¡­ Pushuk! ¡°Kuhuuuk¡­.¡± ¡­ he groaned as his body got pierced from behind. ¡°Guhukk¡­¡± R-Gregorian Nell¡¯s head dropped as he heard Kiriel¡¯s voice and fell to the ground. Thud! ¡°Haa¡­¡± ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t need help.¡± ¡°He might¡¯ve run away.¡± ¡®If the n heads found out, it would¡¯ve be a real issue. Anyway, is heing out?¡¯ Thump! Thump! Kiriel mumbled at the giant mountain that now resembled a beating heart. The beatsing from it seemed to indicate that something was going to be birthed from it. If Mihee and Samuel hadn¡¯t distracted the n heads¡­ No. If Pompeion hadn¡¯t attacked then the n heads, they would¡¯ve felt this quake. Kaaadadak! A hand pierced through the top of the mountain. ¡°He¡¯s out¡­¡± ¡°Woah! He¡¯s out!¡± ¡°¡­¡± As Kiriel frowned at the overly excited John Stone, John quickly realized his actions and piped down. ¡°I mean¡­ I¡¯m just saying, you know?¡± ¡®Thank the heavens.¡¯ John Stone sighed with relief. ¡®Samuel, you lucky bastard. You might get to live.¡¯ Though they had split due to their conflicting opinions, he was still worried. The memories he had of himself and Samuel slowly rose from within him, the days when Samuel had rescued him and they had fought with their backs against each other, but it was all fixed now. That aura. Since he hade out, everything would be fixed. John Stone tapped Kiriel and said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s hurry and go up.¡± ¡°¡­ I was going to anyway.¡± Kiriel and John Stone quickly moved to the top of the mountain, and before their eyes, Hansoo, who was looking around while kneeling, could be seen. John Stone shouted toward Hansoo. He was in a hurry. ¡°Hey! Let¡¯s move! We don¡¯t have much time! Things have turned terrible while you were asleep!¡± Then¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ Hansoo heard John Stone¡¯s shout and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Kiriel¡¯s expression froze at that moment. Chapter 418 Experiment 1

Chapter 418: Experiment (1)

¡®Who am I?¡¯ ¡°What the¡­ We don¡¯t have time to joke around. Come on, man. We¡¯re in a hurry!¡± John Stone was at a loss for words. Though the gap had increased, they had once fought against each other in the melessnds. Humans tended to forget good things quickly, but hatredsted a long time So, how could Hansoo not remember fighting with him? ¡®Damn! Samuel is probably a blood bag right now. We don¡¯t have time for this¡­¡¯ Every second was important for Mihee and Samuel, or even the Capital. They needed to drag this guy to one of those ces as fast as possible and deal with it. Only then, would their fight end. ¡®At least, he got incredibly strong.¡¯ John Stone looked at Hansoo. An aura that made one feel chills ran through his back. There was ck mana moving behind him. Something felt strange, but if one thought of it as a side-effect to gaining such arge amount of strength in such a short amount of time, it wasn¡¯t that weird. Though, it really did feel ominous. ¡®Thank god he¡¯s not an enemy.¡¯ John Stone extended his arm toward Hansoo and shouted, ¡°Come on! Stop spouting nonsen-¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± As John Stone was about to shout in anger, Kiriel stopped him. Unlike John, she knew why this had happened. Kiriel asked with a frozen expression, ¡°Do you remember me?¡± Hansoo frowned as he spoke. ¡°You¡­ Mmm¡­ You are¡­¡± Hansoo started to mumble and grab his head. Little bits of memory fragments shed within it. Hansoo ignored the voices of the demons inside his head and said to Kiriel, ¡°You¡­ I remember you. You¡¯re Kiriel.¡± ¡°¡­ Phew!¡± She asked him, ¡°Have you lost a lot?¡± ¡°If only I knew.¡± He couldn¡¯t know how much he had lost. He couldn¡¯t even begin to calcte the exact amount he had lost. It was as if the lost memory had been reced with something else. ¡®Damn¡­¡¯ Kiriel bit her lips and then ce her hand on Hansoo¡¯s shoulder, staring into his eyes. She was asking if she could read his memories, and Hansoo nodded as he answered, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m curious too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kiriel fell into despair as she looked through Hansoo¡¯s memories. ¡®¡­ They¡¯re all blocked.¡¯ Nothing could be read, not just the memories themselves, but even the physical memories within Hansoo¡¯s body. It was as if someone was blocking her abilities. ¡®Damn!¡¯ John Stone couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and he shouted from next to them, ¡°What the hell are you guys talking about?! Dammit! We don¡¯t have time for all this!¡± Various voices continued to ring through John Stone¡¯s visor, including Metionel¡¯s and the various Technorats of Reunion. Nothing was in their favor. Thankfully, one of the family heads wasn¡¯t participating, which was an issue of its own. Since they were being driven out of the systems, they didn¡¯t know where the heads were and what they were doing. Every second was precious. However, instead of doing something, they were wasting time there. Hansoo looked at John Stone¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Quiet¡± John Stone flinched and took a step back. As he took a step back, he realized something strange. Hansoo¡¯s eyes were different. He couldn¡¯t be sure, but his instincts told him so. They told him that one mistake would be the end of him. ¡®Wha-what is this?¡¯ He felt the vicious aura ravaging through his body, and he realized that the reason why he was afraid of Hansoo wasn¡¯t simply because Hansoo had gotten stronger. Kiriel clenched her teeth. ¡®As I thought¡­¡¯ She couldn¡¯t read his memories, but she could at least read the emotions hidden within the body. Hansoo had had a form of belief inside him before. Though it had been brutish, his goal had always been to bring the most positive results to everyone. However, the only things remaining inside his body now were the emotions of a tyrant:ziness and boredom. His eyes were of a tyrant who had lost interest in the world, but she didn¡¯t step back. Since they could stillmunicate, she might be able to persuade him. John Stone¡¯s words were right, so Kiriel took a step forward and said, ¡°Hansoo, I understand this feels a bit sudden because you just woke up, but that man¡¯s words are right. We need to hurry¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Hansoo shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m saying that it¡¯s been quite a while since I¡¯ve woken up.¡± He hadn¡¯t just woken up. It had been almost a day. He hadin inside the beast for an entire day. He just hadn¡¯t found a reason to move. Things had beenfortable inside, and it had been the best environment to raise his strength. Because the beast trying to suck his energy got stronger with him, although he could¡¯ve reached the Fifth Star with some more time if he stayed in, he decided toe outside. The voice inside him kept telling him to, but it wasn¡¯ting from someone else. They were the words he had repeated to himself continuously before losing his memories: ¡®Do not forget this.¡¯ ¡°So, my goal is to save everyone and throw a huge middle finger at god, right?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± Hansoo was at a loss for words. ¡°Ugh! Why did I choose to do something so tiring?¡± Kiriel¡¯s expression turned grim at those words. ¡®He bes this different just because he lost his memories?¡¯ Of course, Kiriel was aware of the reason. As people gained experiences and created memories, they changed slowly. However, those things that propped people up had suddenly disappeared. Currently, Hansoo was who he had been before all of those experiences and aplishments he had gone through. His speech actually sounded younger and rougher as well. ¡®It¡¯s over.¡¯ There was no way he would act now. As Kiriel¡¯s expression fell into despair, Hansoo shrugged and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go and check it out.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Kiriel was shocked, and Hansoo chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just curious, that¡¯s all.¡± Hansoo was indeed very curious. Saving humanity? Even if they gave him ten thousand tons of gold, or even the whole world, he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. He could easily live an easy andfortable life by himself, so why would he go out of his way to suffer and work? To win against the Abyss in the war? Of course, if they had greater forces and were also individually strong, that would help with winning. But, surviving after a victory and being happy were two different things. Due to the characteristics of the Abyss, where there was infinite potential to be stronger, arge poption of powerful people was better for winning, but it was much easier to be happy by running around alone and causing chaos. Getting found out was harder when one was alone, and one could monopolize whatever they found, which meant that his previous goal hadn¡¯t been for him, but for others. That made him curious. Why did he try to do such a tiring job while risking everything he had, including his life? After thinking for about a day, he had found the answer. ¡°The people around me seeded in convincing me.¡± Those around him had seeded in changing who he was. Whether they had done it with action or words, it didn¡¯t matter. The important thing was that he had changed, changed to the point where he would act on his own and strive for that goal. So, Hansoo decided to give in to his desperate self from before he lost his memories. If he had changed before¡­ ¡®Then, I¡¯ll be able to change again.¡¯ He was curious to know if the people past and those at present would be able to change him again, which is why he came out. He did it to give them a chance. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ You guys try to convince me as to why I have to do this.¡± ¡°¡­ And if we fail?¡± Hansoo chuckled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll do whatever I want. As for now, I¡¯ll also do whatever I want.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°What? Got a problem? You haven¡¯t said anything or shown me anything yet, right?¡± So, he was going to do what he wanted. ¡®I¡¯m gonna take everything and go up.¡¯ He wanted to go up, but he couldn¡¯t just leave like that. If the power of one Relic was that strong, how strong would three be? Also, it looked like the Relics only worked properly once all three were gathered anyway. So, how could he leave such precious things behind? ¡®Let¡¯s safekeep this one here for now.¡¯ Boom! Boom! Hansoo looked at the Haetara below struggling desperately to suck the energy from the Relic. Though taking the Relic would help, it would be annoying if the thing followed him, which would be a loss in the end. He could just retrieve the other two and thene back for that one. Finding the other two was his top priority. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡®I¡¯m curious as to what will happen!¡¯ Worst case scenario, he would just take what he could and go up. Hansoo chuckled. Chapter 419 Experiment 2 An Reincarnator - Chapter 420: Experiment (2) Rumble! ¡¯So, this is the one...¡¯ K-Merrow Nell thought to himself. Mihee and Samuel had always talked about this: <...no, it="" won¡¯t="" be="" that="" easy.="" they="" have="" a="" formidable="" foe="" on="" the="" other="" side.=""> K-Merrow Nell remembered the name: Sangjin. Everytime he heard about the ¡¯Sangjin¡¯ fellow, he made fun of Mihee and Samuel for being cowards, but he realized why the duo feared that man so much. Booom! "Ahhhhh!" K-Merrow Nell shouted out loudly as he exploded in mes at the violet soldiers rushing toward him from all around, corpses that rose from the dead, an endless amount of them too. Booom! K-Merrow Nell¡¯s mes rushed past the soldiers, but shortly after that... Sssss! ... as Sangjin spread mana about again, the bodies of the soldiers that had been killed were reconstructed as they rose up again. The ones that had burnt up in mes rose back up with the same weapons and armor as they charged at him again. K-Merrow Nell fell into despair as he looked at the expressionless soldiers charging at him. ¡¯This will never end at this rate... No wonder Pompeion only sent him in.¡¯ If he was like a torch, lighting up his surroundings, then this army wasparable to giant violet waves that were trying to supress him. One of two things would happen: Either he would die from exhaustion, or Sangjin would run out of mana. ¡¯...I should¡¯ve just taken one of the two kids instead.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what was a higher priority between Sangjin and the two duo attacking the barrier, but the fact that he was merely used to buy time didn¡¯t feel great. He didn¡¯t like how he had to risk his own life against this monster, but he was going to rise above that. He wasn¡¯t someone who should be fighting some monster in some random ce, even more so since that monster was powerful. ¡¯Tsk!¡¯ K-Merrow Nell grinded his teeth. The exchanged felt neverending. Adia needed to find a solution as quickly as possible. Ukatan wouldn¡¯t be able to since his intelligence and patience were bothcking. "Kuhuup!" Boooom! K-Merrow Nell burned the surrounding soldiers again and stared at the man standing behind the endless wave. "Let¡¯s do this... Why don¡¯t you join us? I¡¯ll let you and your subordinates live," K-Merrow Nell proposed to Sangjin. There was no reason for him to stick with Pompeion anyway. The result after the war was much more important. And if Pompeion won, there would be no reason for Pompeion to keep those humans alive. No, he would need to kill them. The humans would continue to grow stronger if they were left alive, and they weren¡¯t going to stay anyway. To let such a dangerous group of organisms alive in one¡¯s own territory, that was not something someone with power would do, and if they did, that person wouldn¡¯t fit to have that power. People like him needed to pull out everything and anything that could possibly be a threat to him by the roots the moment they were detected. The Neropa Union acted simrly but slightly different. Even if they did beat the Pompeion Empire, the war wouldn¡¯t over. The three ns would then have to battle each other, and that was as important as fighting the Pompeion Empire. Since everyone would use everyst bit of their strength in the final battle, and because they had gotten to know each other too well whilst fighting together, to them, the humans were important. They would be great assets in the uing war. The other n heads were thinking the same thing. The new humansing up would have to choose with whom they would side as well. That was why Samuel and Mihee had agreed to be their allies. Because they knew their future was brighter with them than with Pompeion. Though the war would be longer and more vicious, they would earn the right to live in Angkara. And Merrow hade for a specific reason... ¡¯This guy is the most dangerous of the three...¡¯ K-Merrow Nell thought to himself. Being the most dangerous meant that Sangjin would be the most useful once K-Merrow Nell managed to recruit him. That was why he had decided toe here despite the dangers, to gain the man as his de. "It¡¯s over for Pompeion anyway. The bnce has been tilted, and the n cannot be stopped. You need to find a way to live too, right? Come with me, and I¡¯ll give you the best treatment possible." Sangjin responded with a scoff. "Is this how you recruit people? While you fight them?" "Wha...? Damn!" Booom! K-Merrow Nell shouted again as he burned the soldiers charging at him. Sangjin told him, "Recruiting allies is good, but you should first find out about the person you¡¯re trying to recruit, no?" Sangjin looked toward the Capital in the distance. .......... "Damn! You¡¯re going to the Capital? You aren¡¯t going to help the other two?" John Stone shouted in frustration as he looked at Hansoo rushing toward the Capital. If that man went to the Capital, then the other two would sooner orter lose the fight. Hansoo shook his head. "No. I don¡¯t know who they are, but they¡¯re doing a good job. So, I need to act now." John Stone¡¯s expression froze. ¡¯Bastard... This guy is just selfish.¡¯ He knew a bit about the situation as well. Hansoo had lost his memory and changed into a different person. Though his actions showed that he hadn¡¯t lost his memoriespletely, John knew that Hansoo¡¯s personality had gotten a bit twisted. John Stone spat on the ground and then said to Kiriel, "Damn! Kiriel, move me to Samuel, please." "...What can you do there?" It would be like a shrimp getting in a fight between whales. John Stone shouted out in rage, "F***! Then, what?! That bastard is trying to fulfill his own greed! I need to help out at least!" Hansoo chuckled. "Why are you treating me like such a selfish person? This is good for you guys too." "Huh?" Hansoo shrugged as he spoke, "You know that I held the Relic inside that thing¡¯s stomach, right?" As John and Kiriel nodded, Hansoo continued, "I felt it then, but the power hidden inside the Relics is huge, big enough to decide the fate of this entire. Well, you might know that since you¡¯ve seen it as well." John and Kiriel nodded again. They knew it better than anyone else. Every time a Relic was activated, the was flipped upside down. Relics had created the seven beasts that shook the entire Neropa Union, raised the barrier that cut the in half, and even fueled the spear that pierced that barrier. Though the civilization of Angkara was quite advanced, the power of the Relics was dimensions greater. Hansoo said to John Stone, "What was supposed to happen to them?" "... Apparently, the three ns want to hold one each after the war." For some form of peace to appear after the war, a bnce of power was needed. Only then, would they be wary of each other and raise their strength in secrecy. If one tried to eat all three, then they would get destroyed by the other two. So, each family would take one each and create a temporary bnce of power, and the people that would fill that gap between them were the humans following Samuel and Mihee. Hansoo chuckled. "But did everyone agree?" "... What do you mean?" As John Stone frowned, Hansoo continued, "There¡¯s one more guy in the Capital, right? Did he agree?" Hansoo took a short break from his speech before continuing, "It didn¡¯t seem like he was part of Angkara as well." That man was strange, beyond a simple genius. He was a man who had created a copy of the powerful alien who called themselves the ¡¯Nerpa,¡¯ as well as technology from the Neropa Union. He was the man who had given the power of the ¡¯me¡¯s Blessing¡¯ to the n heads and the Dragon God Soldiers. Once he got to that point, it was easy to deduce what would happen. "It seems that man is the original owner of these Relics." That meant that there were three races on the: the aboriginals of the Angkara, the humans and a mysterious alien race. Three races, but onend. Though it wasrge enough for the three races to live in harmony, reality wasn¡¯t that simple. All three races had the power to wipe the other two out. Hansoo continued to chuckle. "If I were him, I would wipe everything out." "Wait..." As John Stone realized something... Booooooooooooooooooooom! ... A tremendous amount of energy burst out from the Capital, not just enough to shake a part the, but more than enough to destroy arge part of it. "..." "Haha, look at that. He and I really think alike." ¡¯Let¡¯s go see who it is.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t toote yet. Hansoo dashed toward the capital at a higher speed. ................ "Hahahahaha!" the man in the middle of the Capitalughed as he looked at the modified human. ¡¯Our savior was working properly!¡¯ Their savior hadn¡¯t thrown their race away. The savior was working hard somewhere in the universe, which meant he needed to do something as well, the job he had been assigned to do. Rumble! The energy from the Relic intensified, as if it was replying to the man¡¯s feelings. Chapter 420 Transition 1 Reincarnator - Chapter 421: Transition (1) "Stop ying around and go back. You don¡¯t have a chance of winning anyway," K-Adia Ron had stopped for a moment and kindly told Mihee. Mihee was a waste to kill. ¡¯If I can recruit her, it¡¯ll be a huge benefit.¡¯ At that rate, the Pompeion Empire would be over, which meant that she needed to prepare for the next stage, the fight against Ukatan Pael and Merrow Nell. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue if they could all stay together, but suspicion was a dangerous thing. Two other forces that had strength simr to her own... Living together under one roof with two parties that could try to take her neck at any moment? Maybe while they had amon enemy, but once the Pompeion Empire was destroyed, the next target would be those two. ¡¯She would be a great asset then,¡¯ K-Adia Ron thought to herself as she looked at Mihee, whose fighting spirit was still high despite defending against her mes. Rumble! One of the best options was to convince her without using any force. Of course, it would be even better if the other two n heads got beaten to death. The two other n heads getting hurt or dying would be the best scenario, but if the two other humans died or got injured, that would be good as well. It would be even better if Samuel ended up hating Ukatan Pael and decided to join her forces. Any of those options would fall in her favor. So, for now, the best method was to convince the girl in front of her. At that moment... Chiiijijik. ... Intel about the neer from outside the wall got reported to her. K-Adia Ron looked at Mihee and said, "It seems your old friend is here... Isn¡¯t this enough? It¡¯s the one you always talked about." K-Adia Ron and Mihee¡¯s normal rtionship wasn¡¯t half bad. They were allies, yes, but they were both women leadingrge groups, so they had a lot inmon. They had often talked about personal matters over a cup of tea on K-Adia Ron¡¯s terrace, and though she had heard about a lot of different people, the majority of Mihee¡¯s talks had been about two men: Sangjin and Hansoo. K-Adia Ron stopped attacking and said with a smile, "Come to me. If you can convince those two, why would I mistreat you? Instead, I would treat you better than anyone else." Mihee clenched her teeth. ¡¯... Really?¡¯ She had imagined a situation like that. Though they had been split up like that, how amazing would it be if they reunited and climbed to the top together? But, Mihee shook her head. Even if K-Adia Ron gave her word, not everything would be solved. "... Even if you say so, I cannot trust that man." The one doing the nning wasn¡¯t the three n heads, but the man behind them. Even if K-Adia Ron was on her side, if that man¡¯s opinion was different, then it wouldn¡¯t matter. K-Adia Ronughed. "Do you take us for fools?" "...?" "There¡¯s no way we would be working with such a powerful man without countermeasures, right?" ......... As he swung the hammer in his hand, a ck aura exploded from Hansoo¡¯s hand. Boooom! "Ahhhhh!" "Damn! Hurry! Please! I can¡¯t stop him!" Every moment Hansoo swung his hammer, the recovering protective around the city cracked apart, and Dragon God Soldiers were flung away. The first defensiveyer, which Hansoo had had to work a bit in order to destroy in the past, disintegrated in an instant, while the aura itself even damaged the secondyer. Kaaadadak! The bright wires that made up the secondyer became visible. "Let¡¯s go down." Whoosh! Hansoo jumped down and started to run toward the location of the Relic. Kiriel looked at him with a confused expression. "How are you right now?" It looked like he had lost his memories, but at the same time, it looked like he still had them. He had changed too much not to have lost his memories, but he was acting simrly to how he had in the past as well. Hansoo chuckled. "It¡¯s kind of funny, really. It seems the demons took the very important ones." As he thought back to everything, most of his remaining memories were rted to one thing: battle. He had fought and fought. He had trained on days when there had been battles to fight and then used that newly gained strength to fight others. As long one was human, they would have memories of being with other humans, but the only things remaining were battles. The memories the demons had taken had been those fragile, yet happy, memories. If the demons really wanted him to go insane, they had done a good job. Since the only memories he had left of humans were negative ones, if he needed something, he would take it. If he wanted something, he would kill for it. He would use the harsh reality as an excuse to crush others beneath his feet. Those were the only memories he had left of humans, to the point that it shocked him that he had decided to save them in the past. ¡¯Well, it¡¯s not half bad.¡¯ No matter what, it seemed like he was a bit different now. Hansoo made a strange expression in reaction to Kiriel¡¯s worry and then checked out his own body. ¡¯Anyway, I really did be stronger.¡¯ Hansoo felt the strength that flowed through his body as he thought to himself. He didn¡¯t know what kind of fond memories he had had with people in the past, but he clearly remembered how much strength he had had in each battle. That was very clear to him since battles were the only thing he could remember. As to how different he was between now and then, it was a hard strength to achieve even if he had known about the future. Now, he could even to this: ¡¯Let¡¯s see.¡¯ Hansoo stopped and looked at yet another barrier that had appeared before him. It was as if the Relic had realized that Hansoo hade for it, and it was hastily reinforcing its defenses. Though its appearance looked like various random tes that had been melded together, its actual defensive properties didn¡¯t look simple. He couldn¡¯t even figure out how thick it was. Hansoo touched the barrier for a moment while focusing in the depths of his heart, and then the five skills, the five seeds, started to squeeze out their powers. Rumble! A dark red orb surrounded his body. It carried the power of the Demon¡¯s Gate, the Demonic Dragon Reinforcement, the Pandemic de and two other skills. As the orb condensed... Rumble! ... Hansoo walked forward. It was nothing out of the ordinary. He was simply walking forward at a steady pace. But, that was enough. As the red orb¡¯s surface touched the barrier... Chiiiiiiii! ... the barrier that had been blocking his path melted away as if a hot metal ball had been ced against a block of ice. It was slow, but steady. Hansoo smiled contently and walked forward. How long did it take? Chiiiiik. A tunnel was formed as he reached arge area, and in the middle of that space, Hansoo saw the Relic that was shaking everything while sucking in energy. The man was holding it. The man was easily controlling the energy that could easily tear the entire capital appart. It was their first time meeting, but he knew that the man was the one who made the fake Nerpa and triggered the situation back on Nelkipa. Hansoo took a nce at the Relic in his hand and said, "It¡¯s my first time seeing you, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen me plenty." Though Hansoo was seeing the man for the first time, the man had to have been observing him for quite a while. The man said as he stared at Hansoo, "You¡¯ve changed." "Yeah. Don¡¯t look at me like that though. I¡¯vee here to kill you after all." He didn¡¯t know what that man was nning exactly, but at the rate things were going, everything on his would die, including Hansoo himself. The man said, "I didn¡¯t really hate you that much, you know." The man was lonely. Even before he could ovee the sadness of his entire race having been eradicated as soon as he had been born, he realized he had to rebuild his race and civilization all by himself. Maybe if all of that had been impossible, he would¡¯ve easily given up, but their technology had advanced too far, and thanks to that, even the one remaining member of their race could eventually build it all back up. The man shouldered the loneliness, sadness and the hopes of his race as he moved onward. Though his n against Pompeion had failed, his work in the Neropa Union had seeded beautifully. And during that time, he had heard about a person, a person who carried a simr load on his shoulders: Kang Hansoo. Well, there was someone simr to Hansoo who was even a step ahead: Clementine. But, Clementine¡¯s aspirations were too small. Happiness for those nearby? A joke. On the other hand, Hansoo had met and exceeded all of his criteria. Though the human race was as weak as bugspared to his own, Hansoo¡¯s goal of saving his entire race was the same as his own. Though they were on different sides, they had a lot inmon. Hansoo shook his head. "Thanks for your high praises, but I¡¯ve changed a bit." The man looked at Hansoo coldly. "That¡¯s the issue. Did you go in there just for this?" Hansoo had be stronger, but the most important thing wasn¡¯t strength. It was one¡¯s efforts and their will to achieve their goals. There was a huge disparity between the power to make a billion happy and the power to make ten happy. If one¡¯s goals wererge, their strength would soon follow suit, but if one¡¯s goals were small, then eventually, that being would stagnate along the way. Hansoo¡¯s goals had beenrge, and he had relentlessly chased after them, which was how he had been able to be that strong. But, to give up now? His race, who could see into others¡¯ souls, could clearly see what had changed inside of him. "You dumb bastard! That strength should be used somewhere greater." Hansoo chuckled as he held the hammer. "I don¡¯t know how I came to chase after such a goal, but one thing is clear..." "...?" "... That I didn¡¯t chase after that goal because of words like yours." Kiriel¡¯s worries were better than the man¡¯s, which wasughable, especiallying from someone that was trying to wipe out all living things on the. "I know you have a lot that you want to talk about, but first, take a nap." Booom! The hammer that had been in Hansoo¡¯s hands flew toward the man. Chapter 421 Transition 2 Reincarnator - Chapter 422: Transition (2) "What do you think our strength is based on?" "Isn¡¯t it that man?" Adia nodded. Pompeion hadn¡¯t really been their enemy in the past. He had merely been one of many members of the tribe up top. If the three ns hadn¡¯t been fighting each other, the north would¡¯ve long been conquered by them. But one day, an empire rose up from beneath Pompeion at terrifying speed. Strange starships and all sorts of strange soldiers appeared at a constant rate, as the entire north was taken over by them. Their mistake was looking down upon this force that had grown at an exponential rate. By the time they woke up from their mistake, the entire north had been united underneath him, and the three ns had to ally with each other to go against the newly risen Pompeion Empire. But had been toote. They weren¡¯t able to fight Pompeion¡¯s ships, even with their elite ships, since their numerical advantage started turning slowly. On top of that, there was an even bigger issue: "You wouldn¡¯t know how terrified we were when we saw that monstrous strength," Adia thought of the Pompeion of the past and mumbled. What had sent the three n heads into despair hadn¡¯t been the ships, but the strength of one person: Pompeion, an existence that treated Dragon God Soldiers like trash and ruled the battlefield. Unlike the ships or the Dragon God Soldiers, who they could track, they couldn¡¯t track Pompeion. Once he appeared, entire fleets were destroyed and cities were blown away. The Neropa Union had been pushed to the brink of destruction because of Pompeion, but then, a mysterious man covered in blood came down from the north. "Is he..." "Yes, he is the one in the capital." Usually, they would scoff at such an offer and ignore things like it, but the three n heads had been looking for any chance to grab onto something. They had been on the brink of destruction after all. Even after throwing away their pride and uniting, they were being beaten down to death by the Pompeion Empire, and the n heads knew what would happen if they headed out to the battlefield themselves. It wasmon sense that their heads would be the target. Even if they managed to keep their lives, their fate would end up worse than if they were killed off, so they listened to the man and understood how Pompeion, the random leader of a small power from the north, was able to raise such a powerful force in such a short about of time. And theyughed. The one who had helped Pompeion was now helping them instead. The three and the man made an alliance. The three offered to provide sanctuary from Pompeian, as well as research materials. Whilst the man offered them the technology. As a result, they each found countermeasures for each other. ¡¯What could he do?¡¯ "Come with us. Victory is within our grasp." The one who was behind Pompeion¡¯s power was now behind them. Pompeion would continue to fall, and they would rise. It was just a matter of looking at the current situation. They had both used Relics, but one side¡¯s barrier was fine, while the other side¡¯s weapon had broken in battle. "Mmm..." As Mihee was lost in thought... Toooong! ... A giant shockwave rushed past their bodies, a tremendous amount of energy. Adia and Mihee both looked toward the capital out of instinct. The shockwave hade from there. ¡¯What... What is this?¡¯ Mihee frowned. They were standing by the barrier at the outermost area of the Neropa Union, while the capital was at the center of the Neropa Union. The shockwave had traveled half of the entire continent to reach them, and it still had the strength to continue on. It was way more than enough to destroy everything outside the barrier. "... You told me he wouldn¡¯t dare do anything?" "..." Adia Ron was at a loss as well. What was he doing? If she died, he would also die. That had been the contract. ¡¯Insane bastard! Does nothing matter to him?¡¯ That man was terrifyingly strong, even when he had arrived there and despite being covered in blood from head to toe. He had shared a part of his strength under a contract. He had split up his soul in three, and handed a piece to each of the n heads, establishing a contract that neither side could betray. If the three of them died, then that guy would also lose his soul and be an empty shell. If the man had been in a better situation then, he might¡¯ve changed parts of the contract to be more in his favor, but he had truly been desperate. Therefore, the contract favored the three ns, but the man still epted it. But, what was he doing now? Adia Ron felt the soul inside her and extended her hand toward Mihee while clenching her teeth. "Come." "Huh?" "We need to go to the capital, right? What? Are you nning to continue fighting here?" "... Damn." Her words were right. Mihee held Adia Ron¡¯s hand, and they disappeared with a bright sh. ............. As the shockwave rang throughout the continent... Boooom! ... Hansoo swung his hammer, but the man standing in the center of the area didn¡¯t even flinch. No ns to stop it or dodge it, and the reason behind that was soon revealed. Kakakakakang! Huge noise reverberated from the energy barrier that was surrounding the Relic. The energy from the Relic was pushing Hansoo¡¯s hand back. ¡¯Oh?¡¯ Paaajijijik! The dark red energy and the Relic¡¯s energy collided and created sparks. That¡¯s when the man realized why Hansoo had been so confident: Hansoo was strong. However, sadly for Hansoo, the tremendous energy within the Relic was protecting its user. The man chuckled at him. "Don¡¯t try anything stupid. No one can stop the purification that is about to happen." He had failed with Pompeion, but he had seeded here. The greedy n heads had taken his soul fragments and thought that they had won, but that had been their limit. The thought that he wanted to remain alive had been wrong to begin with. It didn¡¯t matter if he died. The seeds had been nted already. If he seeded in purifying this ce, turning it into a fertilend, the seeds that he had nted would soon sprout. Then, his race would get a second chance, but not from scratch: with the me beneath the ground, and the Nelkipa in the sky as their base. And to do that, everyone here needed to die. ¡¯It¡¯s alling to an end...¡¯ The man looked around at the energy protecting him and then turned to Hansoo. "Well, this might be good for you." If Hansoo still had had the resolve to save his entire race, then this would¡¯ve been very bad since thisnd would be his own and the humans who woulde up afterward wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. ¡¯Well, no.¡¯ There was a reason why he had rushed the n. The man thought of the modified bodies of humans and looked at Hansoo. In any case, Hansoo would have originally been in a bad position, but now, he just needed to leave everyone behind and climb up. What happened to the others didn¡¯t matter. Though the energy from the me was going berserk, Hansoo had more than enough skill to reach the elevator, or he could simply use the female human¡¯s teleportation ability, a very simple solution. Though he had been disappointed by Hansoo¡¯s change, this was good for Hansoo overall. ¡¯Lucky for him. To change like that right at this moment.¡¯ "Get out of here! There¡¯s no more space for you in thisnd." Ooooooong! The energy that wasing out from the Relic was bing more chaotic by the moment, as if it was trying to release all the energy it had been saving up until that point. The mana circuits on the ground were supporting the Relic as well. "You... You set this up for this and not the barrier?!" That amount of strength couldn¡¯te from the Relic alone, but the man didn¡¯t reply. There was no reason to. Hansoo whispered something to Kiriel. ¡¯What is he doing?¡¯ The man couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about due to the loud crashing of the energy waves, but suddenly... Paaajijik! ... Kiriel, John Stone and Hansoo disappeared into white clouds, and the man looked with disappointment at the space where they had stood. ¡¯... He really left, huh. I had other expectations.¡¯ He had expected Hansoo to risk his life to pierce the barrier. If Hansoo really did put everything on the line, he might¡¯ve gotten through. But as Hansoo ran away, disappointment and emptiness filled him. ¡¯So, you were just like the others.¡¯ Those who didn¡¯t risk their lives would fail sooner orter. As he was about to smile at the thought of the three n heads... Whoooosh! ... White clouds appeared before his eyes... ¡¯Huh..?¡¯ ... and Hansoo appeared from the clouds again, with something in his hand. "You..." While the man was at a loss for words, Hansoo chuckled and said, "Here. You seem to like this... take another." Put! Hansoo dropped the thing that was shining bright red in the man¡¯s hands and then disappeared into the clouds again, with a cold smirk on his face. ¡¯What the...! No! The Relic!¡¯ But before he could even react... Kuaaaaaa! Booooooom! ... A tremendous Haetara that was multiple timesrger than the ones before ripped the surroundings apart as it charged into the space where the man and the Relic were. Chapter 422 Transition 3 An Reincarnator - Chapter 423: Transition (3) Whooooosh! Adia was at a loss when she saw the scene after arriving at the capital by photon transmission. ¡¯The hell is this?!¡¯ Kuooooo! The entire surface of the capital had been ripped apart. The bright mana circuits underneath it were visible, and the Relic in the center was releasing a storm of energy. Those three things were enough to shock anyone who saw the current capital, but there was something that took the spotlight from them: the beast. The beast that had destroyed the majority of the Neropa Union and had fallen asleep with the Relic was now going berserk in the center of the capital, as it destroyed what was remaining of it. Kuooooooong! Though seven hadbined with each other to form it, it hadn¡¯t be seven timesrger. Quite the opposite actually. It was smaller than one of them in the past. But, Adia didn¡¯t judge that beast by how it looked because the aura it was releasing was dimensions stronger than before. Booooooom! Kuooooo! For some reason, the beast was extremely enraged as it continued to dig its mouth into the ground while roaring. Crunch! Smash! It broke things easily, like it wanted. Despite continuously smashing its head into the ground, it suddenly raised it up high into the sky. And then... Kiiiiiiiiiiiiing! ... A tremendous amount of energy, which resembled a¡¯s core, the red orb, started to condense in its mouth. ¡¯F***!¡¯ As Adia quickly covered hers and Mihee¡¯s bodies under a barrier... Boooooooom! ... A beam of light extended out from the Haetara¡¯s mouth and toward the center of the capital. Chiiiiiik! The beam melted through everything and created a giant ravine. ¡¯... This will be a great tourist attraction if the capital manages to survive.¡¯ Mihee looked at the red orb within that hole. The beam that had extended from the Haetara¡¯s mouth had pierced through the entire continent, but the thing that had shocked her the most was that something had managed to withstand that attack. Rumble! Through the metallic mist and the melted walls that the red beam had created, a brightly condensed ball of energy held its ground. ¡¯The Relic...¡¯ Adia clenched her teeth. Not one, but two. The object was tiny inparison to the giant Haetara, but its aura easily suppressed the Haetara¡¯s. Adia¡¯s amplified vision saw the Relic located inside the energy ball, and the man holding yet another Relic. ¡¯What... How did he get two?¡¯ The n heads had thought that more than a single Relic being in once ce would be too dangerous, so they had done everything they could to prevent such a situation. One was dangerous enough. Two? They couldn¡¯t even imagine what would happen, even more so if they were in someone else¡¯s hands. Why would they have left the Reunion Union members alone otherwise? If they had asked Mihee and Samuel then, they could¡¯ve easily retrieved the Relic. But, they had left it in the meless Lands because they didn¡¯t know what would happen if they did gather two. However, the situation that they had worried about the most had actually happened. ¡¯Who...?¡¯ As Adia clenched her teeth... "Woah! He really is much more powerful with two." "What the!?" ... She freaked out at the sudden voice behind her. How could she not have sensed him approach? Adia turned around and frowned. "Kang Hansoo. You..." Hansoo shrugged. "Woah?! You know my name too! Were you my friend too?" "... I don¡¯t think this is the time for bad jokes." Adia was annoyed at Hansoo¡¯s attitude toward the current situation, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. She realized it the moment she saw him. ¡¯No way... How did he get this strong in such a short amount of time?¡¯ The energy that was radiating from Hansoo¡¯s body resembled a huge waterfall. Torrential. The power she had was strong, but Hansoo¡¯s was in a whole new dimension. Adia nced between Mihee and Hansoo as she clenched her teeth. ¡¯Damn. They¡¯re both four stars, but why is there such a huge difference?¡¯ Adia¡¯s mind was at a loss since new variables continued to appear one after another, but there was someone who had a bright expression next to her. "... Hansoo." Mihee was about to cry. They had finally met. Hansoo frowned as he looked at Mihee approaching him with that expression. He didn¡¯t remember who she was, but something was indeed poking at the inside of his brain. ¡¯... It seems we were quite close.¡¯ But, Hansoo shook his head. That wasn¡¯t important right now. They could talk about their pastter, over some tea or something. With a cold expression, Hansoo looked around. "I bought some time with the Relic, so we need to n the next step." "Damn! You gave that to him!?" Adia gritted her teeth. She had wondered why the man had been holding two Relics, but it seemed like Hansoo had given him one. Hansoo chuckled. "Things are only this damaged because I gave him the second Relic." Though the man had two Relics, his strength hadn¡¯t doubled. No, his actual speed had decreased thanks to the Haetara wreaking havoc beneath them. Kuoooooo! The Haetara, enraged by having its food taken away, continued to wreck the city apart. The second protectiveyer that took months, and all of the shipsbines strength, to destroy was being ripped apart like paper underneath its feet and breath. And thanks to that, the energy that surrounded the Relic was decreasing as well. Though he had two relics, thanks to all the mana circuits having been destroyed, there wasn¡¯t much change in his overall strength. Even more so because the energy he had collected was now being used against the Haetara. But, Hansoo was disappointed. ¡¯Tsk! I thought he would be weaker.¡¯ Though the man¡¯s ns had been postponed, his defenses had increased. Though the Haetara was using all its strength to attack the man, sooner orter, it would tire out since it had no way to recover the energy it was using. Therge amount of energy that was being released wouldn¡¯tst long, but the man would use the two Relics efficiently to continue with his ns. So, Hansoo had only bought them a bit of time. He had to make a n before the time he had was over, a n to deal with that turtle hiding behind the two-Relic barrier. ¡¯Not easy. But, why am I even bothering with this?¡¯ Hansoo thought to himself. The man¡¯s words had been right. Hansoo just needed to go up. Though the three Relics would be tremendously powerful here, they wouldn¡¯t be much help up top since the link behind their power, the power of the me, would be broken. ¡¯They would be at the level of his hammer or this armor, but...¡¯ ... That wasn¡¯t enough for him to risk his life. Hansoo suddenly nodded. ¡¯Yeah. If things go south, then I¡¯ll just run away.¡¯ Though he didn¡¯t know what he was like before he had lost his memories, he had no ns to try that hard this time around. He could just go up if things went bad. But until then, he would try his best. He disliked that man¡¯s attitude too much to just leave. ¡¯I wanna see his expression when he fails.¡¯ Kiriel whispered something into Hansoo¡¯s ear while he was lost in thought: who Mihee was and that Adia wasn¡¯t a friend, but a n head. ¡¯I thought she was a friend because I had no memory of her, but it seems I¡¯ve never met her.¡¯ Well, that wasn¡¯t bad. The ones that needed to do the most work were the ones that were in the most rush after all, and it was better to have more people. After finishing his thoughts, Hansoo said to Adia Ron, "What are you doing? Call your friends." "Friends?" "Yeah, the other two." Adia made an annoyed expression upon realizing about whom Hansoo was talking. Friends? Who was friends with them? But, that annoyance didn¡¯tst long. Booooooom! Kuoooo! Adia clenched her teeth at the sound of the beast and the man defending himself, and she moved her hands to hermunication device. She didn¡¯t know what was going on exactly, but one thing was clear: She wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything alone. That man was nning to blow the entire apart, and they had to stop him. Chiiijijik. "Good job. I¡¯ll have to do a few things then as well." "... Where are you going?" Hansoo chuckled. "Since you¡¯re calling backup, I need to call some as well, right?" As he mentioned before, it was better to have more useful people. ...... "... Did we fail?" Pompeion was at a loss as he looked at the vast energy storm that expanded in the distance. He had tried that hard, but ultimately, he had failed at stopping that man¡¯s ns. Once that mass of energy blew up, Angkara would be over. ¡¯Damn...¡¯ Pompeion thought of the day when he had first met him. It had been such a sweet offer that he, someone who had been suffering after being born the leader of a small power, could not resist. But, if he had known things would turn out this badly, he would¡¯ve never epted that offer. As Pompeion fell into despair... Chiiijiiik. ¡¯...?¡¯ ... Pompeion¡¯smunications panel opened, and a voice was heard. "... I never expected to see you in such a situation. What do you want?" Hansooughed. "... What?" What was Hansoo talking about? But, as Pomepion frowned... Boooooom! ... A huge noise came through themunications panel. Chiiiijiiiik! The giant barrier that split the entire continent in two started to fall apart. ¡¯... I didn¡¯t know he was this reckless.¡¯ Pompeion was at a loss as he stared at Hansoo, who had just destroyed one of the steel towers that maintained the barrier. Chapter 423 Transition 4 An Reincarnator - Chapter 424: Transition (4) "Why did you call for me?" Pompeion asked Hansoo replied, Pompeion frowned. ¡¯Is he nning something?¡¯ Pompeion couldn¡¯t quite grasp the current situation. Why was that guy calling him? But, Hansoo shook his head. "...?" At that moment... Booooom! ... The energy storm that was rushing out from the distance strengthened further. It was as if it was trying to tell the entire world of its existence. "Ugh..." "Haa. Haa..." The people nearby who were assisting the Emperor all started to groan and gasp because of the energy storm. As if the world were ending, the sky darkened, and the air itself trembled. The flow of energy was so powerful that even the earth twisted while strange noises rang out from various ces. This only worsened the feeling of cmity inside people¡¯s hearts. Kakakakakak! Pompeion looked at the ground trembling and realized that he needed to stop calcting things. The entire was taking a step closer toward annihtion with every second, led by the monster he had raised and let go in the past. ¡¯Yeah. I... I need to finish it.¡¯ He needed to conclude the issue he had started, at least for the ones that had been following him loyally up until that point. Pompeion graped the Relic tightly and said to the Technorats behind him, "Prepare the quantum transmission. The target location is... The capital of the Neropa Union, Neoreim." The location the energy storm was brewing from was the ce he had to go to. The Technorats clenched their teeth and said, "Emperor. That ce is enemy territory. Why are you trying to walk into the most dangerous location on this?" "We still need you, my Emperor." "This is not the fault of the Emperor. Why are you trying to shoulder the burden?" Pompeion chuckled at the words from the Technorats. ¡¯You guys wouldn¡¯t know.¡¯ They all said it was not his duty, but that was only because those guys didn¡¯t know about the things that had happened between him and the man he had awoken, the contract they had made. Thanks to that, he had been able to be Emperor and make his vast empire powerful. However, the contract had been faulty from the beginning. It had allowed him to gain everything, but in the end, also lose everything. ¡¯And... My friend is over there too. I need to head on over.¡¯ Pompeion thought of Sangjin as he said, "I won¡¯t listen to your questions. Prepare it!" The Technorats clenched their teeth at Pompeion¡¯s resolute expression and started the quantum transmission. .......... Ruuummble! "I really don¡¯t know what the hell is going on with the world¡ªsigh¡ªfor us to join forces like this." K-Merrow Nell looked at the people around him as he mumbled. Having the other two n heads there made sense. They were in an alliance. Even Mihee and Samuel, who had betrayed them, could be counted on since they had been allies once in the past. Even Sangjin, who was sitting down in silence. Though he was under Pompeion and had quite a lot of problems for them, they still had ns to recruit him if the chance arose. But the other two, he would¡¯ve never thought Pompeion, whom they¡¯d been fighting for so long, as well as Hansoo, who¡¯d been shaking the earth beneath them, would gather in one ce to talk about an alliance. Hansoo chuckled and said, "There¡¯s no eternal ally or enemy. We need to deal with that fire first." Hansoo looked down. Kuuuuuooo! The Haetara was going berserk, and the man was watching them from the sphere he had made to protect himself from the Haetara. If the Haetara¡¯s attacks had stopped and he hadn¡¯t had to maintain the defensive barrier around himself, then the man would¡¯ve long tried to destroy them. His eyes were filled with fury. They were eyes that wanted to shred them apart. ¡¯How amusing. Are we supposed to just die from that?¡¯ Hansoo scoffed. For him to look at them with such hatred when he was the one who was trying to destroy the entire in the first ce... Well, whatever happened, the man had been the one to dere war on the, so they didn¡¯t have anything holding them back anymore. They needed to use everything they had to destroy him. Hansoo looked around and said, "Let¡¯s deal with that thing under us first, and then you can get to your quarrelling. Otherwise, we¡¯re all going to die at this rate." Kuuuuoooong! The Haetara seemed to be slowly getting weaker as well. Once the Haetara was dealt with, the man would continue his original n. They needed to finish things before that, so the other n heads nodded. "Good. I agree about dealing with him but... What do you want to do?" The man, who now had two relics, was releasing a disgusting amount of energy. That had been one of the reasons that had made their alliance easier to achieve. His aura alone made them feel like they would die. K-Merrow Nell was thinking about, instead of trying to kill that man and risking his life, just running away into space on a ship. The energy that was being released from the man was that terrifying. Nobody wanted to get near a bomb, even if they all knew that they needed to defuse it, since anybody might get killed in the process. The only reason they were still there was due to their fear of losing everything. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve run away long ago from the immense sense of danger and fear that roared within them. But, what could they do? The energy was close to infinite. It wasn¡¯t that the Relics themselves were powerful. They were powerful because they could use the energy of the however they wanted. If the total amount of energy had just beenrge, they could¡¯ve attacked it continuously and depleted it eventually, but those things had the entire behind their back as the source of their energy. The power emanating was only that strong because the Relics had reached a limit on how much energy they could use at once, and he was sure that the speed at which the Relics regenerated their barriers was much faster than anything that tried to destroy them, like how they were continuously recovering their energy despite the Haetara¡¯s attacks. At that moment, Hansoo spoke up, "It¡¯s super simple." "...?" "Just shove that thing into the ground." "That?!" "Yeah, all the way down to the Red Jade." Everyone¡¯s gazes turned to the giant red sun deep below, through the hole that had pierced the continent, created from the giant beast¡¯s attack, the core of Angkara. The giant sun was the source of the bright and powerful barrier surrounding the man. "Hmm..." "That... We can do that..." Everyone nodded. It was hard to destroy the barrier, but pushing everything down to that location wasn¡¯t hard, and if they could do that, even that bright blue sphere would melt away under the heat of the core. The amount of energy between them was iparable. Of course, there was still an issue. "Alright, let¡¯s say that¡¯s the n. Are we all going tobine our forces to push it down?" The people¡¯s expressions turned strange. Though they had gathered that day for a simr purpose, they had all been enemies once. Anything could happen once they started attacking it. Even if they didn¡¯t betray each other, would that man stand still when being shoved into the ground? He would retaliate, and they would get injured in the process. Hansoo smirked as he said, "I¡¯ll push it down, so I just need you all to attack from afar." They didn¡¯t all need totch onto the man. As long as the others could weaken the man¡¯s energy, Hansoo could push him down himself. The n heads made strange expressions. ¡¯... What is this bastard nning?¡¯ There was a saying: And in their eyes, Hansoo really had nothing to lose. After all, he could just leave whenever he wanted if things went south. He was different from them, who had been born here and would be buried there. Hansoo had nothing tying him down to that ce. Yet, he was going to take the most dangerous role? If they really went ording to that n, then they could focus on attacking without taking on any of the dangers, but Hansoo would have to withstand all of their attacks as well. Once he started to push the man down, he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge anything either. Chuckling, Hansoo said, "Stop thinking about random things. Are you going to do it or not? If not, tell me, and I¡¯ll just leave." The n head¡¯s expressions turned sour. They didn¡¯t know what Hansoo was nning, but there was nothing to lose with that n. No. If Hansoo left, then things would take a turn for the worse. ¡¯Damn...¡¯ The three n heads looked at each other and nodded. ......... Rumble! Kuooooo! As the Haetara got more and more tired, Mihee approached Hansoo and said, "Hansoo..." She seemed like she wanted to say something, but Hansoo drew a line. "Let¡¯s speak after the whole thing. I don¡¯t remember anything about you." Hansoo looked at the silent Mihee and added, "I don¡¯t have you in my memory. This means you and I are basically strangers. Even if you are endangered, I don¡¯t n to risk my life for you." "..." Seeing her still silent, he concluded, "So, do the same for me." "Oh..." He hated being indebted, especially in that damned world. His memories were a bit altered, but he thought that feeling was the same. ¡¯Time to start.¡¯ Booooom! Hansoo threw Mjolnir toward the bright sphere below, and behind him, the n heads and Pompeion started tounch their attacks, their attempts to push the bright ball into the center of the. Booooooom! Neoreim, the capital that had barely held on under various attacks in the past, finally started to melt down as a whole. Chapter 424 Transition 5 Reincarnator - Chapter 425: Transition (5) The man looked at Hansoo diving toward him and frowned. He had thought that Hansoo, after having his soul twisted, wouldn¡¯t join in on the battle. But, for Hansoo to go out of his way to push him this far... ¡¯Damned bastard.¡¯ Rumble! As the man scowled at Hansoo¡¯s meter-like descent... Booooom! ... the dark red sphere around Hansoo and the bright sphere of the man collided in a huge explosion. The moment the two spheres collided, the two relics in the man¡¯s hands went berserk in order to repel the thing that had intruded in their space. Though they had weakened a bit from fighting the beast, they were still powerful. The man now had two Relics, and one was enough to cover half of the entire continent. Though the ground beneath him had shattered, the explosion was enough to burn everything around them to a crisp. However, the dark red sphere maintained its structure as it pushed him into the ground. The man frowned at this scene. ¡¯Pompeion... Even you are here, huh?!" The Relic that was with Pompeion shone in Hansoo¡¯s hand. Like the Relics the man had, Hansoo¡¯s Relic also pulled energy from the core and supplied it the barrier around him. Kuuuuoooo! The Haetara watched the scene of the three Relics colliding and cried out. However, it realized the harsh reality and copsed. It had used too much energy in its attempt to obtain delicious food, so it didn¡¯t have any strength left. Booooom! The Haetara¡¯s body smashed against the ground loudly. Though the Haetara¡¯s appearance was quite amusing, nobodyughed at it. They knew that the Haetara had done its best, and though the Haetara had be strong by devouring a vast amount of energy from the Relic in the past, it was now very feeble, to the point that it could barely hold on to its body. Even just breathing used energy. Maybe if it had been in the Abyss, but there was nothing there that could maintain its fully-grown body other than the Relics in the man¡¯s and Hansoo¡¯s hands. So, the Haetara had gambled everything for survival, and next to its corpse, Hansoo and the man were doing the same thing. Boooom! As their collisions got rougher and more vicious, the Relics released more and more energy. The result of the collision fell in the man¡¯s favor. Even if the man had been weakened by the battle against the Haetara, the two relics were still releasing more energy than the one in Hansoo¡¯s hand. Kacha! Kakaka! The man¡¯s body slowly came to a standstill in midair. No, it was now even pushing Hansoo back. The difference in energy was just too great. But, Hansoo simply looked up and mumbled, ¡¯Now.¡¯ Then... Boooooooooom! ... Thousands of beams of light started to descend from above. ......... Rumble! The Miprosky Grade Cannons that could easily wipe out entire cities continuously fired down. "Make sure the coordinates are perfect! Focus the beams as much as you can! "Do not touch the red sphere! Focus on the bright one! "Do not fire together since the attacks may hit each other and neutralize themselves! Fire one at a time but continuously!" R-Oconnel Ron, the captain of the ship, stood in the center of the ship and mumbled, "... I never thought we would fight alongside Pompeion." "We never expected such a thing to exist in the first ce." Oconnel Ron looked down as he heard his vice captain¡¯s words. Though the scene of the nearly-hundred ships from both the Pompeion Empire and the Neropa Unioning together to shoot thousands of attacks toward one location was indeed amazing, and though even the technocrats were stealing nces as they worked, R-Oconnel Ron¡¯s gaze was locked onto one thing below them, the bright sphere that was withstanding those thousands of strikes. The ships¡¯ attacks, the attacks of the n heads that were as powerful as all of the attacks of the shipsbined, as well as the Pompeion¡¯s attack, which was as strong as the three n headsbined, even the humans¡¯ attacks, despite all that, the sphere was only being pushed down. ¡¯If that energy had been targeted at us...¡¯ If that man could withstand the energy that could melt the entire continent, his strength was stronger than that. For that reason, they had to kill him no matter what. R-Oconnel Ron clenched his teeth and shouted, "Hurry! Raise the firepower! Focus all the energy we have, including the one for the shields, and fire at it!" And soon... Rumble! ... even thicker beams started to head to ground. ......... Kakakakaka. As the attacks from above fell, the situation turned. Though the Relics were doing their best to withstand everything and were maintaining their barrier, the man was quickly being pushed down. Just like a waterfall, his body was quickly descending into the ground. Though it was starting slow, the eleration would only continue to increase his speed. Sooner orter, he would smash against the core. The man frowned as he held the Relics in his hands. Then... Kiiiiiing! ... the tremendous amount of energy started to split. The long Relic¡¯s energy headed toward the barrier covering him, and the crystal Relic¡¯s energy headed for the ships that were attacking him. Then... Boooooooom! A beam of light that was as bright as the ones descending from above started to shoot upward, but only started. If Hansoo hadn¡¯t been there, it would¡¯ve been able to ascend. Booooom! Hansoo¡¯s Mjolnir smashed against the beam of light and dispersed it, withstanding the bacsh with his body and armor while he continued to push the man down. And the powers of the Relics has been split, the man started to descend at an even quicker rate. Booom! "I suggest you switch back to defending if you wish to live as long as possible," Hansoo dered after destroying another attack, but the man merely shook his head. "I salute you for being able to gather those scrubs in such a short amount of time." The man was serious. It hadn¡¯t even been an hour since the whole thing had started, but Hansoo had gathered an impressive force very quickly. However, that was his limit. ¡¯Let¡¯s see what happens then.¡¯ A jar that was made with many pieces was bound to leak, even more so if there were issues. The man smirked as he silently gathered the strength of the Relic. Whooooosh! Suddenly, the man¡¯s body started to fall at an even faster speed. .......... ¡¯Good! He¡¯s falling!¡¯ Rumble! K-Merrow Nell, who had been attacking the bright sphere continuously, smiled. The man was being pushed. Sooner orter, he would smash against the core. ¡¯But man, that guy really is a monster,¡¯ K-Merrow Nell thought to himself as he heard the giant explosions of the shockwaves that rang out from below. Boooboobooom! Booom! Those hadn¡¯t been made by their attacks. They had been made purely by the collisions between the man and Hansoo. Hansoo was blocking all of the man¡¯s attacks aimed toward them and the ships. If Hansoo weren¡¯t doing that, then at least half of the ships would¡¯ve been destroyed. Hansoo was defending them with this armor and his hammer. He destroyed the attacks that rose with his hammer and withstood the bacsh with his amor. K-Merrow Nell frowned. ¡¯... What are we going to do afterward?¡¯ As victory came within their grasp, he started to worry about the next step. He was fine with Sangjin, Mihee and Samuel since they could deal with them with their own strength. As long as they used all of the strength they had, they could deal with them. However, Hansoo was different. He wasn¡¯t confident that he would be able to deal with him. Hansoo would be an enemy even more powerful than Pompeion. ¡¯... He said he would just go up afterward, but will he?¡¯ K-Merrow Nell wasn¡¯t sure and K-Merrow Nell really hated that. He needed to be the one in power. That was what he deserved as he stood at the apex of power. But, for him to be wary of a someone as he acted... Greed started to form within K-Merrow Nell¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t need the Relics. He just wanted both of those men dead. ¡¯... Not bad.¡¯ K-Merrow Nell smiled. He didn¡¯t just think of it. He acted. Rumble! K-Merrow Nell¡¯s attacks became weaker and weaker. ........... Boooom! ¡¯Huh?¡¯ Three beams of light had started to weaken, and it was clear to whom they belonged. The man looked upward. Once he started to hide his strength, the other party seemed to have thought that they would win and weakened their attacks. They wanted both him and Hansoo to die, so the manughed at Hansoo. "Really? Is this what you had in mind?" He would win now. He just needed to use the energy he had gathered slowly to kill Hansoo and wipe everyone above off. Even if Hansoo said something then, the n heads wouldn¡¯t listen. They had long been controlled by their greed for power. Hansoo chuckled. "If you expected it, why wouldn¡¯t I have?" "...?" "And if you only use the ones you can trust, how could you ever win?" It would¡¯ve been amazing if thepetent ones had been trustworthy, but ording to his standards, not even 1 percent of the people he had ever met, or at least remembered right now, filled that criterion. There were too fewpetent ones and even fewer trustworthy ones out of those. So, since most of the people in his past life had been like that, he had learned how to make the useless ones useful and the untrustworthy ones usable. ¡¯Pompeion... He is the special one.¡¯ Boooom! "You should focus on me." Hansoo thought of the discussion he had had with Pompeion as he smashed the man down with his hammer again. ........... ¡¯You filthy scum never learn.¡¯ Pompeion¡¯s eyes shone after he saw what the three n heads were up to. Chapter 425 Transition 6 Reincarnator - Chapter 426: Transition (6) Rumble! K-Merrow Nell smiled coldly as he looked at the bright sphere descending beneath him. ¡¯Die, both of you.¡¯ However they died, it would be fine. The most important thing was for those two variables to disappear. If that happened, he wouldn¡¯t even need the Relic since they could just use their remaining forces to deal with Pompeion and Pompeion¡¯s remaining ships. ¡¯I want to deal with the other n heads as well, but... Oh, well.¡¯ K-Merrow Nel smacked his lips. It was bad to swallow too much in one mouthful. First, he needed to deal with the two most dangerous beings below. And if he could deal with Pompeion as well, that would be better. If the other n heads died in the process, that would be the best oue. As K-Merrow Nel and the other n heads slowly controlled their strength... [It seems the power is decreasing. Are you guys nning something?] ... Pompeion¡¯s cold voice rang out. However, the n heads didn¡¯t even flinch. [I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, but stop annoying me. It¡¯s already hard enough!] Ukatan Pael shouted out in rage. Another voice was heard in the call, [I don¡¯t know about you, but we¡¯ve been fighting that dumb beast for the past few days and have used a lot of power! Though, you might¡¯ve not know anything since you were just ying around in the dark.] Adia Ron¡¯s sharp voice shot toward Pompeion. It was a good excuse. ¡¯Good. Good.¡¯ K-Merrow Nell spoke into the voicem as he listened to the other two n heads, "Don¡¯t get so agitated! You too, Pompeion. We aren¡¯t as strong as you... And we are already doing our best!" K-Merrow Nell was pretending to have used all of his strength and was replying with a fatigued voice. Of course, he was still lowering the overall output. ¡¯And what if you do find out?!¡¯ Pompeion couldn¡¯t do anything even if he knew since he needed the n heads¡¯ strength to push the man down. However, Pompeion¡¯s actions were even more shocking than theirs. [Is that right? Oh, well. I understand.] Pompeion said into the voicem... Kiiiiiiiiiiiiing! ... And stopped attacking. [Wh-What are you doing, you crazy bastard?!] [Have you lost your mind?!] Pompeion scoffed at the shocked voices of the n heads and continued to send out orders, [All ships stop your attacks. From this point on, save your energy in case the Neropa Union attacks.] Though the sudden order was strange, every single ship under Pompeion¡¯s leadership stopped attacking. Ssssss. Ooooong. Half of the attacks that had been rushing into the hole had stopped. "You crazy bastard! Are yo..." Pompeion¡¯s actions were more than enough to snap K-Merrow Nell, but even before K-Merrow Nell could finish his words... Booooooom! ... A vicious aura rose up from below like an ascending dragon. ¡¯Damn!¡¯ As K-Merrow Nell dodged backwards... Whoooosh! ... A giant beam of light flew past K-Merrow Nell¡¯s personal barrier and shredded it apart. Though K-Merrow Nell was able to dodge it just barely, the ships above him weren¡¯t. [!!!!] [!!!!!!!!!] Though there were basic level shields defending the ships, they were all useless. The beam had had more than enough power to shred K-Merrow Nell¡¯s shield just by zooming by it. Booooom! Three ships above K-Merrow Nell couldn¡¯t do anything under the attack and blew up simultaneously. [Bastard! He¡¯s attacking us now because you stopped attacking!] [Order them to attack again!] The n heads were at a loss. One of the ships that had blown up was Pompeion¡¯s, so to them, Pompeion had basically gone insane. ¡¯Goddammit!¡¯ Boooom! The n heads raged at the beam that had attacked them as they poured everyst bit of the strength they had left into their attack. They did it because they really felt like they would die if they didn¡¯t. Logically, they wouldn¡¯t have done that. However, shocked by Pompeion¡¯s sudden ceasefire and because of the destruction from the beam attack, they had all lost it. ¡¯Damn!¡¯ At that rate, one of two things would happen: either they and Pompeion would die by the hands of the man below, or Pompeion would kill them since they were using all of their energy. The n they had been preparing before was being used against them. ¡¯Bastard! Let¡¯s see who wins!¡¯ If the end result was his death anyway, he had nothing to fear. K-Merrow Nell recovered his sanity and tried to stop attacking, but Pompeion had beat him to it again. [Start firing again! All ships except the eleventh and the thirteenth ships, use all your energy!] Boooooom! As Pompeion sent out his orders, the attacks from above resumed, and at the same time, a tremendous amount of energy exploded from Pompeion¡¯s body and headed below. Boooooom! The attacks from below ceased once the situation was returned to its original state, and K-Merrow Nell realized that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop his attacks anymore. ¡¯That bastard! They¡¯re exactly the same as us.¡¯ Pompeion¡¯s ships and attacks were copying their own exactly. [Don¡¯t try anything foolish.] Pompeion¡¯s actions and words had been more than enough to warn the n heads, but not everyone acted logically once they were filled with fear and anger. [Crazy bastard! Do you think you¡¯re the only one who can do that?] Ukatan Pael¡¯s rage filled voice rang throughout the voicem. The most important thing wasn¡¯t the best result for everyone. It was control. In a bnced situation like that, anyone with a slight upper hand could kill the other party in an instant, and to gain that, Ukatan Pael could do the crazy thing Pompeion had just done whenever he wanted because he might get killed by Pompeion at any moment if he lost the upper hand. And if he was the one who was going to die anyway, it would be better if everyone died. Ukatan Pael stopped attackingpletely and started to prepare an attack on Pompeion. He couldn¡¯t stand the fact that Pompeion¡¯s actions had decided their fates. ¡¯Th-That dumbass!¡¯ K-Merrow Nell freaked out. He was also angry, but at that rate, they would all die. If they fought each other in that situation, their attacks would end, and that would soon lead to them being killed by the alien¡¯s attack. "Ukatan Pael! Wake up..." But K-Merrow Nell was beaten to the punch once again. [Let me offer you something you cannot deny.] ¡¯...?¡¯ Ukatan Pael stopped Pompeion¡¯s sudden words. ................ Boooooom! ¡¯It¡¯s a failure¡¯ The man looked at the ever powerful attacks descending from above and closed his eyes. He had expected them to kill each other in internal strife, but it seemed like they had united in some way. The attacks had gotten even stronger as he, who had been half focused in his defenses, was being shoved down toward the Red Jade. ¡¯Hah...To have our final ray of hope destroyed by our own technology.¡¯ But, the man decided to ept this fate. He had tried his best after all. He had woken up alone and fought two races all by himself. Wasn¡¯t that good enough? ¡¯I was tired... This is good.¡¯ Honestly, the man shouldn¡¯t be making such a relieved expression. No, he would¡¯ve been filled with despair up until a few days prior since his failure meant the end of his race. But, it was OK now. Even if he failed, it wouldn¡¯t endpletely. The seeds he had thrown still remained on the ground, and even if those seeds failed to sprout, their savior was still left. ¡¯I don¡¯t know where you are or what you¡¯re doing, but please take care of our race from now on.¡¯ The man thought of the human bodies and closed his eyes. Kakaka! Crack! The powerful barrier was cracking apart slowly because of the attacks from above and the head of the Red Jade. Holding on for that long had been a feat on its own. And, above his head... Boom! Boom! Boom! ... Hansoo¡¯s attacks continuously smashed against the barrier as if Hansoo were trying to reduce the man into nothingness. At that moment... Psst! ... The man¡¯s closed eyes opened up. He had thought of something he had to do. ¡¯Let me help you.¡¯ The man looked at Hansoo with anger. That boy had pushed him this far, so shouldn¡¯t he let Hansoo die a hero at least? As the man thought up to this point... Boooom! ... He focused onto the Relics in his hands, and the barrier surrounding him disappeared. Ssssss! All the energy of the Relics were converted into an attack, and it swept away the dark red sphere around Hansoo. Though the attacks from above and the heat from below seeped into his body and melted him away, he kept smiling. He had seen his own attack sessfully destroy the red sphere. Hansoo would soon melt like him. But then... Craaack! ... With his one remaining eye, the man could see something, something that appeared behind Hansoo¡¯s body out of thin air. ¡¯Dammi....¡¯ With that as hisst thought... Sssss... ... The man¡¯s body melted away. Chapter 426 Transition 7 Reincarnator - Chapter 427: Transition (7) Rumble! "... I¡¯ve always known, but you really are insane, Pompeion," K-Ukatan Pael mumbled as he looked at Pompeion before him. He had thought that he himself was crazy, but the man standing before him was truly something else. If he weren¡¯t, then he wouldn¡¯t have allowed his enemies the possible control of his heart. Thump! Thump! Through the hole on Pompeion¡¯s chest that his hand had gone into, he could feel the heart thumping. He hadn¡¯t beaten Pompeion. He had simply grasped his heart. That was the agreement Pompeion and the three n heads had reached. There was for them to lose. Pompeion had to use all of his might if he didn¡¯t want to die, and since he wouldn¡¯t attack them from behind, the three clean heads could now focus on the fight below, and that was what happened. Booooom! Kakakaka! An even more intense torrent of mes rained down from the heavens. All ships were on the verge of overloading as they attacked. The same could be said for Ukatan Pael, the other n heads, and Pompeion as well. Boooooooooom! A terrifying amount of mes exploded from Pompeion. More specifically, from the me¡¯s fragment that had been given by the man. The explosion was strong enough to easily suppress the three n heads. ¡¯This bastard! He really was holding back!¡¯ Cold sweat ran down K-Merrow Nell¡¯s back. They were attempting to do what they needed before a man that strong? If things went bad and Pompeion decided to attack them, they would easily be killed. K-Merrow Nell, who had a grim expression, suddenly smiled. ¡¯No, this is good.¡¯ Though the de was dangerous when sharp, it was good that the sharp de was now in their hands. They had Pompeion¡¯s heart, so now, that was good. ¡¯We finish the guy below us like this, and control Pompeion to deal with Hansoo.¡¯ The guy called Hansoo was already withstanding an absurd amount of energy while doing his best. There was no way that his body would be fine. Hansoo would be a mess once he came back up. The reason why they were so afraid of Hansoo was because he could attack them while they tried to fend off Hansoo after the battle, which was even more easily achieved by having apanion who could teleport. However, as long as Pompeion was under their control, the story was simpler. They just needed to use their remaining strength to kill him. Even if Hansoo ran, that would be fine. As long as Hansoo remained on the, they would find him. ¡¯Even if he goes up, that is fine as well.¡¯ K-Merrow Nell smiled. The situation was a bit funny. The three of them were simultaneously holding hands inside Pompeion¡¯s chest because they were scared of losing out to the other two. If only one of them had Pompeion¡¯s heart and used it to attack the other two, things would turn bad. However, as long as they were like that, it was fine. ¡¯The one who gets scared first is the one who loses.¡¯ K-Merrow Nellughed. The one that got scared, or the one who backed off first would lose. Look at what had happened to Pompeion. He had taken a step back, and now he was like that. ¡¯I¡¯d rather die than have this happen to me.¡¯ At that moment... Rumble! ... A different kind of sound rang out from below. It was different from the previous energy collision they had heard. It was much more sinister. And, as K-Merrow Nell and the other two n heads heard and felt the shockwaves, they knew this was all over. It was the sound of the man being shoved deep into the ground. If the man had had a hidden card, he wouldn¡¯t have held it up to that point, so that had been the sound of the final struggle. Boooooooom! [What the?! Hansoo!] [What the hell is going on!?] The terrified voices of the humans could be heard over themunications device. That was how powerful the shockwave was. It was enough to turn everything below to dust, and that made K-Merrow Nell feel even better. ¡¯The heavens are helping us.¡¯ If Hansoo was swept up by that explosion, they wouldn¡¯t have to deal with him at all. He would die at that point. However, it would be better if things were done properly. Thump! Thump! K-Merrow Nell felt Pompeion¡¯s beating heart and spoke with a smile, "Let¡¯s see. It seems things are finished below, so... ready yourself, Pompeion." K-Merrow Nell put some pressure on the heart, a fragile organ that could be blown apart with just a bit of pressure. Their strength came from their souls, which allowed them to control the me, so their bodies were naturally weaker. "Finish them for us... with your own hands." Pompeion smiled coldly and looked at the three before him. ¡¯Yeah, I need to finish things.¡¯ It had to end now. To gather the seeds that he and the man below had scattered... ¡¯Sigh! This is actually a bit scary.¡¯ ... Pompeion felt his heartbeat as he prepared himself, mumbling. The heart started to thump faster, and the three thought of that as an indication of fear and smiled. However, Pompeion simply smiled back. ¡¯Well... at least, there are three to go with me.¡¯ They were going to die anyway, so it was better if they knew why. Pompeion smiled at K-Merrow Nell, who had thergest smile of the three. "You guys might not know, but I met that alien man a bit earlier than you." "... Don¡¯t speak nonsense! Do your job!" Puchi! K-Merrow Nell got a bad feeling from Pompeion¡¯s words and stabbed the heart with his thumbnail, but Pompeion didn¡¯t even flinch. He only continued to speak. "He gave me half of his soul as a symbol of trust. Maybe that was what he had thought would make us trust him. It was the same for you as well, right?" The three n heads stopped and nodded. It had been exactly as he had said. Right now, half of the man¡¯s soul was within Pompeion¡¯s body, and the other half was spread out between them. And that was why they had made a contract with the man: because they had thought they could have killed him whenever. However, Pompeion chuckled and said as he saw the n heads nodding, "But isn¡¯t that too weird? His soul is the symbol of his strength, and he parted with it that easily?" The three n heads frowned. It was weird indeed. There were much better ways to make contracts. The contracts he had made had ced the worst conditions on himself. The man had had nothing to gain. Pompeion smiled as he continued, "Maybe you wouldn¡¯t know since you only have a sixth of it each, but I have a bit of his memories as well due to receiving half." And among them, was the method of reproduction of their race, Parasitic Soul: They detached a part of their soul and embed it in another race¡¯s soul. It didn¡¯t matter what race or howrge of a part it was. Even a tiny piece of it would be fine. As long as they epted the soul, the sess condition was met. The opponent¡¯s race would gain the ability to use power and technology at a terrifying level. That way, they would use the soul over and over again, drunk in their newfound strength. And if they did that, the soul that was responsible for all that strength would grow and grow. No matter how tiny, it would grow. And once the soul grew big enough to form the original owner of the soul... "... Then, the embedded soul pushes the original owner of the body out and takes control." And once the original soul changed, that race would not be the same. Their personalities and goals also changed. A parasitic race that reproduced through seeds within souls... "... That is their true form. The fake Nerpa were born like this as well" "What the..." They realized why the man had made such a disadvantageous contract. He hadn¡¯t chosen death. He had chosen the reproduction of his race. "You know why you and I must die now, right?" It was only a matter of time. Sooner orter, as long as the seeds remained, a second or third version of the man would appear. "Let¡¯s... Go!" Boooooom! A tremendous amount of energy started to run amok around Pompeion. The soul inside him had started to overload, and the three n heads freaked out. "You crazy bastard! I... I don¡¯t want to die!" "Ahhhhh!" Kacha! Pompeion coughed out blood. He felt his heart get crushed under the angered expression of Ukatan Pael¡¯s face. He saw K-Merrow Nell and Adia Ron curse out and run off, but it didn¡¯t matter. As he used every bit of the strength he had to make himself a bomb, none of the struggle, even from those attempting to protect their bodies, would matter. The power of the bomb was strong enough to burn way the three rats that crawled into their trap... ... And the seeds within them. ¡¯Sangjin, my friend, stay well and... I am sorry.¡¯ There was nothing he regretted as his ns unfolded, except one thing. ¡¯Well, no can do for both of us.¡¯ With a bitter smile... Booooooooooom! ... A terrifying explosion burst out from Pomepion and swallowed the surroundings. ......... ¡¯Dumbasses! I told you to note!¡¯ A few people could be seen as they jumped out from the cloud: Sangjin and Mihee, Kiriel and Samuel. Whooooosh! The remnants of the me rushed toward them. "Eeeeek!" Kiriel clenched her teeth at the tremendous amount of energy that swept through her. She hade over to save him, but it was more than she had expected. ¡¯He was withstanding all of this?¡¯ At that rate, she would melt before she could use her skill again. But at that moment... Whoooosh! ... The me¡¯s power around them settled down. ¡¯What the...?¡¯ While Kiriel was shocked, Sangjin, his face contorted in a struggle, said, "I can¡¯t hold on for long! Hurry... Move!" "You!? How are you doing this?" Sangjin mumbled with a bitter expression, "I.. have it as well." Inside Sangjin¡¯s body... Kiiing! ... The final seed on Angkara struggled. Chapter 427 Transition 4 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie, Underss Hero "Why did you call me here for?" Hansoo, who watched the steel tower that maintained the barrier copsed, spoke nonchntly. "There¡¯s a guy causing some problems here, so I need your help to get rid of him. Hurry over with the Relic." At Hansoo¡¯s words, Pompeion frowned. ¡¯What is he nning?¡¯ Pompeion couldn¡¯t quite grasp the current situation. What was the reason for the guy to call for him? But, Hansoo shook his head. "...?" Before he finished his words. Boooooooooom! Beyond, the storm of energy colliding against the continent increased in intensity, as if it was letting the people across the continent know of its existence. "Ugh..." "Ha. Ha." The other residents supporting the Emperor gasped and groaned because of the energy storm. The sky darkened as the air trembled as if the world was reaching Armageddon. The flow of energy was so strong that the earth twisted and trembled while strange noises rang out from various ces. This caused the people to be ovee with anxiety over the cmity that was toe. Dududududuk! Pompeion, after witnessing the trembling ground below, realized that this was not the time for him to take calctive measures in his actions. The entire world was being driven to destruction with every passing second, due to the monster that he had raised and let go of in the past. At this rate, the was slowly walking toward annihtion. ¡¯Yes, I... I need to finish this.¡¯ He must finish everything he has done for the sake of those who have followed him loyally until this point. Pompeion grasped the Relic tightly and spoke to the Technocrats behind him, "Prepare the quantum transmission. The destination is... The capital of the Neropa Union, Neoreim." The source of the energy storm was resonating from that location, a ce where he needed to go. The Technocrats clenched their teeth and spoke, "Emperor. That ce is in enemy territory. Why are you trying to go to the most dangerous location on this?" "We still need you, Emperor." "It is not the Emperor¡¯s fault, so why are you trying to shoulder the burden all by yourself?" Pompeion chuckled at the words from the Technocrats and his subjects. ¡¯You guys wouldn¡¯t know.¡¯ They might say that it wasn¡¯t his fault, but that was because they were unaware of the things that had happened between him and the man he had awakened, the contract that they had formed. That was precisely why he had be the Emperor and why his empire had be so powerful. From the start, the contract was a mistake. It allowed him to have everything, but in the end, it was also the contract that would make him lose everything as well. ¡¯Ah... My friend is over there, too, so I need to head over.¡¯ Pompeion thought of Sangjin as he said, "I won¡¯t take any questions. Hurry and prepare." The Technocrats clenched their teeth at Pompeion¡¯s determined expression and initiated the quantum transmission. Ruuuuuuuumble. "I really don¡¯t know how... things havee to be in this world for us to join forces like." K-Merrow Nell looked at the people around him as he mumbled. The other two n heads being here made sense since they were part of the alliance. Even Mihee and Samuel could be counted on since they had once been allies in the past. Even Sangjin, who was sitting in silence at the back, would do as well. Though he was under Pompeion who caused a lot of problems for them, they still had ns to recruit him if the opportunity appeared. But, he never imagined that Pompeion, who they had fought against for so long, as well as Hansoo who made the earth beneath them tremble, would gather here together and converse about an alliance. Hansoo grinned and said, "There is no eternal ally or enemy. Let us first deal with the urgent matter first." Then, Hansoo looked down. Kuooooooooooooooong! The Haetara was going berserk as they continued to bite down on the spheres that separated the beasts and the man inside. If it weren¡¯t for the Haetara¡¯s attacks which caused him to focus on maintaining the defensive barrier around himself, the man would have long attempted to kill them. His eyes were full of hatred, biding his time to shred them apart. ¡¯What an amusing guy. Did he expect that we would wait for our deaths?¡¯ Hansoo chuckled. He was the one that first announced he would first wipe out all organisms on the continent and make a home, and for him to re at them with such hatred now... Well, whatever came next, since the man had been the one to dere war on the, they didn¡¯t have to hold back themselves. They needed to use every resource to destroy him. Hansoo scoured around and said, "Let¡¯s deal with the matter below us first, and then you can return to your quarrelling. Otherwise, we¡¯re all going to die at this rate." Kuooooooooong! The Haetara seemed to be getting weaker as well. Once the Haetara was dealt with, the man would resume his original n. So, they needed to wrap things up beforehand so the other n leaders nodded. "Good. I agree about dealing with him, but... what do you suggest we do?" The man, who now had two Relics, was releasing an insane amount of energy, which was one of the key reasons that allowed this alliance to be formed, or else all of them would be annihted. K-Merrow Nell was deep in agony but thought still. Rather than taking the risk of destroying him, it might be better to take a ship and sail into space. This was due to how terrifying the amount of energy was being emanated from the man below him. Nobody wants to get near a bomb even if they know that it is necessary to defuse it since anyone could get killed in the process. The only reason that this alliance was intact was due to the fear of losing everything. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve run away long ago from the immense sense of danger and fear that arose within them. But what could they actually do? The main problem was the infinite regeneration of energy. It wasn¡¯t that the Relics themselves were powerful, but that they could use the energy however they wanted. If the total amount of energy had just been arge supply, then they could¡¯ve attacked and deplete the energy eventually, but those Relics had the entire as the source of energy. This was a major threat since it used the energy of the Red Sun, located in Angkara, at its disposal. "It¡¯s super simple," said Hansoo at that moment. "...?" "Just shove it into the ground." "This!?" "Yeah, all the way down to the Red Jade." Everyone¡¯s gazes turned to the giant red sun deep below through the hole that had been made by the giant beast¡¯s attack, the core of Angkara. The giant sun was the source of energy for the powerful defensive barrier surrounding the man. "Hmm..." "If it¡¯s this... then we can definitely..." Everyone nodded from Hansoo¡¯s suggestion. Surely, it was difficult to break it down, but it was worth a shot. And if they were to push it down that far, even the blue spheres that emitted all this enormous energy would melt downpletely since the disparity in energy was eminent in the first ce. Of course, a problem still remained. "Okay. Let¡¯s say we proceed with the n. Then will we all work together and push it down?" The people¡¯s expressions turned for the worse. Though they had all gathered here on this day for the same goal, they had all been enemies before. Anything could happen to them were they to focus their attention on the current task. Even if they didn¡¯t betray each other, would that man stand still when being shoved into the ground? The man would retaliate, and they would get injured in the process. Hansoo smirked as he remarked, "I¡¯ll push it down, so I just need you all to attack from afar." The n heads wore strange expressions. ¡¯... What the hell is this bastard scheming?¡¯ There is a maxim. And in their perspectives, Hansoo really had nothing to lose. If he were to withdraw and run away, that would be it. He was different from those who were born here and would be buried here. Hansoo had nothing that tied him down to this ce. Nevertheless, he was going to embrace the most dangerous role? If they really went ording to that n, then they could focus on attacking without tackling any of the dangers, but Hansoo would have to withstand all of their attacks as well. After all, once he started to push the man in the orb down, he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge anything, either. Chuckling, Hansoo said, "Stop overthinking. Are you going to do this or not? If not, tell me and I¡¯ll just leave." The n heads¡¯ expressions turned sour. They were unaware of what Hansoo was nning, but they had nothing to lose from his n as well. No. If Hansoo left, then things would take a turn for the worse. ¡¯Damn...¡¯ The three n heads nced at each other and nodded. Chapter 428 Transition 5 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie, Underss Hero The man fiercely looked toward Hansoo who was descending toward him. He had thought that after Hansoo had his soul twisted, he wouldn¡¯t attempt to join the battle once more, but he was aggressively routing him. ¡¯This despicable bastard.¡¯ Rumble! In that moment, he frowned as he saw the meteor-like descent of Hansoo. Booooooom! Apanied by arge roar, the dark red sphere surrounding Hansoo¡¯s body collided against the bright sphere of the man. Rumble! The moment the two spheres collided, the two Relics in the hands of the man radiated energy and activated as if they were trying to eliminate the insolent object that had just intruded their space. Though weakened from fighting against the beasts prior, they were still powerful. There were two Relics, in which one alone was more than enough to sweep over half of the entire continent. If it wasn¡¯t for the strong rotating descent, the current energy was more than enough to eliminate a bug like him. However, the insolent dark red sphere was able to maintain its momentum as it continued to pressure him into the ground. The man frowned at this scene. ¡¯Pompeion... you¡¯re holding me down even now.¡¯ In Hansoo¡¯s hands, the Relic that was originally Pompeion¡¯s shone brightly. Just like the Relics the man possessed, Hansoo¡¯s Relic also absorbed energy from the core to continually maintain the barrier around him. "Kuooooooooong! The Haetara copsed on the ground, releasing a huge roar. Seeing the Haetara copsing in vain after trying to reach for its prey seemed foolish in a way, but neither Hansoo nor the manughed at them since they knew that the Haetara did everything they could. Having consumed the vast energy of the Relic, they were able to grow this powerful. However, they were now very feeble to the point that they could barely stand. Breathing alone consumed a lot of energy. If it were the Abyss, there would be nothing that could maintain their fully-grown bodies other than the Relics that were grasped in Hansoo and the man¡¯s hands. This was why the Haetara had gambled everything for survival on the crossroads of survival and death. Next to the corpses of the Haetara, Hansoo and the man were doing the same thing. Booooooooom! As the fight got more intense and vicious, the Relics released energy increasingly. The result of this sh fell into the man¡¯s favor. Even though the man had been weakened by the battle against the Haetara, two Relics would pour out more energy than Hansoo who possessed one. Kacha! Kakaka! The man who was originally pushed slowly began to push himself out into a standstill. No, it was now pushing Hansoo back. The disparity in energy was just too great. But, Hansoo simply looked up and mumbled, ¡¯Now.¡¯ Then... Booooooooooooooooom! Hundreds and thousands of light beams began to stream down from the top. Rumble! The Miprosky Grade Cannons that could easily destroy entire cities continuously fired down. "Confirm that the coordinates are assigned perfectly. Focus andpress the beams as much as possible" "Do not attack the red sphere! We must only make sure to attack the blue one!" "Attack it on time so that it won¡¯t ovep with the attacks of others and identally neutralize theirs! Fire one at a time, but consistently!" In the center of the ship, R-Oconnel Ron, the captain of the ship, mumbled, "I never imagined that we would fight alongside Pompeion." "We never thought such an event would exist to begin with." R-Oconnell Ron looked down after hearing his vice captain¡¯s words. It was a spectacr sight to see nearly a hundred ships from both the Pompeion Empire and the Neropa Union unite to shoot thousands of attacks toward one location, and even though the Technocrats worked arduously on their tasks without a single break, R-Oconnel Ron¡¯s gaze was locked onto one thing below them, the bright sphere that was withstanding all of these strikes. The ships¡¯ attacks, the coordinated actions of the n heads that were as powerful as all of the ships manpowerbined, Pompeion¡¯s attack which was as strong as the power of the three n headsbined, as well as the human¡¯s attacks were only able to push the sphere down. ¡¯If that energy... was targeted at us instead...¡¯ For him to be able to withstand the energy that could melt a whole contient, it meant that the opponent possessed such absurd power. He must be put to death by whatever means possible. R-Oconnel Ron clenched his teeth and shouted, "Hurry! Raise the firepower! Put all the energy we have onto the shield and fire at it!" Soon. Rumble! Hundreds of thicker rays of light beams began to descend more violently toward the ground. Kakakakaka! The situation began to reverse as the attacks from above fell. Though the Relics were doing their best to withstand everything and maintain the barrier, the man was quickly being pushed down along with the blue sphere. Like a waterfall, his body was quickly being swept with the beams in descent to the ground. Though it was initially slow, the eleration would only continue to increase the velocity. Sooner orter, he would be thrust upon the core. If things progressed at this rate, it would be obvious what the end result would be. The frowning man divided the two artifacts he had into each hand. Simultaneously. The Relics that endured the enormous attack divided into different directions. The longer Relic¡¯s energy headed toward the barrier covering him, while the energy of the crystal Relic began to head toward the ships that were assailing him. At the same time. Boooooooooooom! A beam of light as bright as the ones descending from above burst upward. No, it was trying to make it explode. Hansoo swung his Mjolnir like a windmill in front to disperse the energy that was shooting upward. He was able to continue to push the man down despite the bacsh of the beam of light with his body and armor. Even more so, he was able to force the man to descend at an even quicker rate. Boooom! "You should switch back to defending if you want to endure a bit longer." Rumble! The man shook his head at Hansoo¡¯s remark who had neutralized another one of his soaring attacks. "I¡¯ll praise you for being able to gather all that trash in a short period of time." The man was honest. It hadn¡¯t even been one hour since the whole oue had started, but Hansoo had already gathered a force of that magnitude. However, that was his limit. ¡¯Let¡¯s see what happens then.¡¯ The man began to descend at an ever-quicker pace. ¡¯Good. He¡¯s falling!¡¯ Rumble! K-Merrow Nell smiled brightly upon seeing the blue sphere being relentlessly attacked. He was being pushed back. It would be great if he was wedged all the day down into the core of the. Booooboooooom! Booom! ¡¯But... that man is truly a monster,¡¯ K-Merrow Nell murmured as he witnessed the giant shockwaves ripple from below. These ripples weren¡¯t sourced from their attacks, but made purely from the sh between Hansoo and the man. Hansoo was currently blocking all of the man¡¯s attacks aimed toward them and the ships. If he did not do so, then it wouldn¡¯t be surprising to see half of their fleet be destroyed. K-Merrow Nell frowned. ¡¯... What do we do once this is over?¡¯ With victory within their grasp, he began to worry about the next step. Sangjin, Mihee, and Samuel¡ªthose three he was able to tolerate since they would be able to deal with them with their own strength if needed. As long as they prepared that the capital would be destroyed along the process, it was possible to struggle against them with theirbined forces. However, Hansoo was different. He wasn¡¯t confident that he would be able to deal with him since Hansoo would be an enemy even more powerful than Pompeion if he returned alive. ¡¯... They had said that he would just go up quietly afterward, but will he truly?¡¯ He could not confirm. K-Merrow Nell really hated that fact. He needed to be the one who was able to wield and give away power. That was his reward for standing at the apex of power. However, he was currently wary of someone as he acted... Greed began to form within K-Merrow Nell. It would be great if both of those guys below would just die altogether. He didn¡¯t need any of the artifacts as long as both of them were buried there. No, it would be great if they both died while fighting against one another. ¡¯... Not bad.¡¯ Reaching a satisfactory result, K-Merrow Nell began to act instead of leaving it as an afterthought. Ruuuuuumble! The moment greed materialized within K-Merrow Nell, his attacks weakened little by little. Booooom! ¡¯Look at this¡¯ The three rays of light began to fade. It was without question who the owner of these three beams were. The man looked up andughed The moment he began to conserve his strength, they thought that victory was within their grasp and began to reduce their strength consequently. They desired that both him and Hansoo will die. The man chuckled at Hansoo seeing this. "What exactly were you trying to do with those kinds of guys?" Now, it was his victory. All he needed to do was to use the energy he conserved to kill Hansoo and wipe everyone else afterward. Even if Hansoo were to remark then, the n heads wouldn¡¯t bother listening since they were long ago manipted by their own greed. Hansoo chuckled from the man¡¯s words. "If you had anticipated it, why wouldn¡¯t I have?" "...?" "And... how do you think we¡¯d win if I were to only use the people that I rely and trust on?" It would¡¯ve been amazing if thepetent ones were trustworthy to begin with, but in ordance to his standards, not even 1 percent of the people he had ever met or remembered currently would fill that criteria. Only a few werepetent, and even fewer were trustworthy out of those. As a result, he had learned how to make use of the useless and untrustworthy ones. ¡¯Pompeion... he truly is unique.¡¯ <... so="" just="" focus="" on="" the="" fight="" below.=""> Hansoo thought of the discussion he had made with Pompeion as he smashed the man down with Mjolnir once more. ¡¯You guys... never learn.¡¯ Pompeion¡¯s eyes shed as he saw what the three n heads were doing. Chapter 429 Transition 6 Chapter 426: Transition (6) Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Ruuuumble! Seeing the blue sphere continually being pushed downward, K-Merrow Nell coldlyughed. ¡¯Both of you die.¡¯ It was good if they died while fighting, or if both of them were both wedged down there as well. What was important was for the variables before him to disappear. If that urred, then he wouldn¡¯t need the Relics since they could just use their remaining forces to deal with Pompeion, likewise to his remaining ships with constant raids. ¡¯I want to deal with the other two n heads, but... Oh well.¡¯ K-Merrow Nell smacked his lips . For now, he needed to deal with the two men that were most threatening, and if he were able to deal with Pompeion afterward, he¡¯d be more than satisfied. In the process, if the other two heads died, it would be the best oue. However, they needed to temporarily uphold the alliance until then. As K-Merrow Nell and the other n heads slowly conserved their strength... ... Pompeion¡¯s cold voice rang out. However, the n heads didn¡¯t even flinch that they were caught. No, rather the opposite. [I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about. Stop annoying me! It¡¯s already hard enough!] Ukatan Pael¡¯s voice reverberated through the voicemunicator. It was as if they wereining why he was picking on them when they were doing so well. Soon, another voice echoed through the voice. [I don¡¯t know about you, but we have already expended a lot of our energy to fight that dumb beast for the past few days. Though you were probably unaware since you were in the dark.] Adia Ron¡¯s sharp voice roared toward Pompeion. It was a good excuse. ¡¯Good. Good.¡¯ After hearing the other two n heads reply through the voice, K-Merrow Nell spoke, "Damn... don¡¯t get everyone so agitated... we¡¯re not as strong as you... we are doing our best!" Booooooooom! K-Merrow Nell, pretending to have expended all his strength, answered through the voice in a fatigued voice. Of course, he was still slowly lowering his total output of energy. No, it was better to say that he was acting hard instead. ¡¯And what will you do even if you notice!?¡¯ Pompeion would be unable to act since he needed the n heads¡¯ strength to push the man down. However, Pompeion¡¯s actions were even more shocking than theirs. [Is that so? Oh well. I understand.] Pompeion said in the voicem... Then Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! ¡¯Pompeion stopped attacking immediately. [You crazy bastard! W-What are you doing!] [Are you out of your mind?] Pompeion scoffed at the shocked voices of the n heads and continued to send outmands. [All ships stop your attacks. Be on standby and save your energy in case the Neropa Union attacks.] Though this sudden order was absurd, the whole fleet under Pompeion¡¯smand stopped attacking. Ooooooooooong. Suddenly, half of the attacks that had rushed into the hole stopped. "You crazy bastard! You¡¯re out..." Pompeion¡¯s actions were more than enough to make K-Merrow Nell snap, but before he could finish his words... Booooooooom! ... A vicious aura rose up from below like an ascending dragon. From that enormous rush of momentum, K-Merrow Nell was taken aback as he dodged backward. Booooooooom! A giant beam of light scraped by K-Merrow Nell¡¯s body and shot upward. Though he was able to barely avoid the attack, the ships above him were not as lucky due to their immobility. [!!!] [!!!!] The shield that protected the first line of defense were all useless as the beam had more than enough power to shred K-Merrow Nell¡¯s shield apart just from scraping by. Boooooooooom! In that moment, three ships above K-Merrow Nell blew up just like that. [Bastard! He¡¯s attacking us now since you stopped!] [Give the order immediately to start the attack!] The n heads shouted as they were at a loss. Even one of the ships that were swept away was one of Pompeion¡¯s. This was basically an action of a lunatic. ¡¯This...damn!¡¯ Booooooooom! Terrified from the fierce pirs of light that shot upward, the n heads began to pour all the strength that they had conserved and began to fire down below. Otherwise, they were really going to lose everything from Pompeion¡¯s sudden ceasefire. If they were rational, they would not do this since it was no different from them giving up first. However, from Pompeion¡¯s sudden action as well as the threat of the soaring pirs of light beams from below, it was enough to force their hands. ¡¯Damn! Not like this!¡¯ At this rate, one of two things would happen. It was either Pompeion and the others would die in the man¡¯s hands, or they would be surgically removed by Pompeion from their energy-exhausted states. The n that they had thoroughly schemed for themselves was being used against them. ¡¯You bastard! Let¡¯s see who dies first!¡¯ If the end result was their own death, then they had nothing to fear. K-Merrow Nell recovered his sanity and tried to stop attacking, but Pompeion was one step ahead once again. [Start firing! All ships except the eleventh and thirteenth fleet, use all of your force!] Boooooooooom! As Pompeion sent out his orders, the attacks from above resumed, and simultaneously, the tremendous amount of energy exploded from Pompeion¡¯s body and headed below. Booooooooooom! The situation returned to its original state once more, and K-Merrow Nell realized that he would be unable to halt his attacks anymore. ¡¯That bastard... he¡¯s only attacking at the same output as us!¡¯ The actions of Pompeion¡¯s and his ships were replicating their own. [Don¡¯t try anything foolish.] Pompeion¡¯s actions and words were enough to ry a warning to the three n heads under the current circumstances, and while it didn¡¯t produce the optimal result, unfortunately, everyone was able to make rational judgments henceforth due to fear and anger. [Crazy bastard! You think you¡¯re the only one capable of doing that?] Ukatan Pael¡¯s rage reverberated through the voicem. This was not the most optimal result, but that was not what was important. The important aspect was control. In such a strange situation, anyone who took the initiative to break this delicate bnce could kill their opponents at any time like a fox. It was the reason why Ukatan Pael could do something irrational just like Pompeion had just done since he would get killed by him at any moment if he lost the upper hand. If he was the one who was going to die anyway, it would be better if everyone died. Ukatan Pael stopped attackingpletely and began to prepare an attack on Pompeion. He was unable to live with the fact that Pompeion¡¯s actions decided their fates. ¡¯That...that crazy bastard!¡¯ K-Merrow Nell freaked out. He was angry as well, but at this rate, they would all perish if they fought in this situation. Their attacks against the man would stop, which would soon lead to them all being killed by the alien¡¯s attack. "Ukatan Pael! Come to your senses..." K-Merrow Nell was beaten to the punch once more. [Let me propose an offer that you cannot deny.] ¡¯...?¡¯ Ukatan Pael stopped at Pompeion¡¯s sudden words. Booooooooooooom! ¡¯A failure.¡¯ The man looked at the ever-powerful attacks descending from above and closed his eyes. He had anticipated that they would kill each other in internal strife, but it seemed that something had allowed them to be unified. The attacks became even stronger, causing him who was half focused on his defenses be shoved down toward the Red Jade. ¡¯Howughable. Thest ray of hope will be destroyed by our own technology.¡¯ But, the man decided to ept his fate. He had truly done everything in his power. After all, he had woken up alone and struggled against two races by himself. ¡¯I was tired...so this is good.¡¯ In fact, it shouldn¡¯t be possible for a man to have such a cheerful look in this kind of predicament. His failure would mean the extinction of his race. But, it was all okay now. The seeds he sowed into the ground were still there, and even if those seeds failed to sprout, their savior remained. ¡¯I don¡¯t know where you are or what you¡¯re doing, but please take care of our race from now forth.¡¯ The man thought of the human bodies and closed his eyes. Kakaka! Crack! The powerful barrier was slowly cracking due to the attacks from above, and the heat from the Red Jade from below was bing intense. Holding on for such a long time was a feat itself. Above his head... Boooooom! Hansoo¡¯s attacks continuously smashed against the blue sphere as if Hansoo was trying to reduce the man to nothingness. At that moment, he was enlightened. The man¡¯s closed eyes blinked. He thought of onest thing he needed to do. ¡¯I will help you.¡¯ The man red into Hansoo full of anger. He had pushed himself to this stage. So, it was his duty to ensure that he died a hero on the battlefield. While he was muttering to himself internally... Booooooooom! All the energy used for defense was converted into an attack, sweeping away the dark red sphere around Hansoo. Though the attacks from above and the heat from below prated into his body, melting him away, he smiled. He had witnessed his own attack sessfully destroying the red sphere. Hansoo would soon melt following him. But then... Craaaack! He was able to notice something cutting space appear behind Hansoo¡¯s body. ¡¯Dammi...¡¯ With that being his final thought... Ssssss.... The man¡¯s body melted away. Chapter 430 Transition 7 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie, Underss Hero Ruuuuuumble! "... I¡¯ve always wondered about this, but you¡¯re truly insane, Pompeion." K-Ukatan Pael mumbled as he looked at Pompeion. Although he was normal himself, the guy in front of him was truly something else. If he was truly normal, he wouldn¡¯t have given the control of his heart to his enemies. Thump! Thump! Through the hole in Pompeion¡¯s chest that his hand had gone into, he could feel the heart thumping clearly. It wasn¡¯t that he had defeated Pompeion and grasped his heart, but this was simply the agreement that Pompeion and the three n heads had reached. This was an agreement that gave them no disadvantages. Pompeion¡¯s heart, whose life was naturally in their hands, would use all of his power so that it wouldn¡¯t burst, and since he couldn¡¯t scheme, they would be able to attack and focus on the fight below free of thought. And the result. Boooooooooooom! Kakakakaka! An even more intense torrent of mes rained down from the heavens. The remaining ships used all the energy they had without holding back and fired below. Boooooooooooooom! A terrifying amount of mes exploded from Pompeion. Specifically, it was from the me fragment that was inside Pompeion. The explosion was strong enough to easily overwhelm all three n heads. ¡¯This bastard... he really was holding back!¡¯ Cold sweat ran down K-Merrow Nell¡¯s back. To scheme in front of a guy that possessed such power, it was certain that if they had lost control and attacked, it would be them that would have died in his hands. K-merrow Nell, who wore a grim expression, suddenly smiled. ¡¯No, no. This is great.¡¯ If the de was sharp, it would have been threatening, but now, the de was in their hands. They held Pompeion¡¯s heart in their hands, so that was good. ¡¯Once we destroy the man below at this rate... we¡¯ll manipte Pompeion to deal with Hansoo.¡¯ Hansoo was currently withstanding all of the attacks and blows of this enormous energy, so it was certain that his body would not leave this battle unscathed. Then, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to subdue him. The reason why they were so afraid to begin with was that Hansoo might attack them after he recovered his condition while they were dealing with Pompeion after this fight. This was even easier to achieve with arade that could teleport. However, as long as Pompeion was under their control, the story would be simpler. They just needed to use their remaining strength to kill him. It didn¡¯t matter if he run since he would be somewhere on this. ¡¯Even if he ascends, that is fine as well.¡¯ K-Merrow Nell smiled. The situation was quite amusing. The three of them were simultaneously holding Pompeion¡¯s heart in fear of losing out to the other two. If one of them had Pompeion¡¯s heart and used it to attack the other two, the situation would turn for the worse, but if it was like that, then everything would be fine. ¡¯In the end... the one who is scared first is the one that loses.¡¯ K-Merrow Nellughed. The one that be scared and retreated first would be the one to lose. Looking at the circumstances of Pompeion, he had retreated one step back, and now he was in this state. ¡¯I¡¯d rather die than have this happen to me.¡¯ Then. Ruuuumble! An even more intense, eerie sound rang out from below. It was different from the sounds of the previous energy collision they had heard. As K-Merrow Nell and the other two n heads heard and felt the shockwaves, they knew this battle was over. It was the sound of the man being shoved deep into the ground. If the man had a hidden card, he wouldn¡¯t have held it up to this point, so it was the aftershocks of the final struggle. Booooooooooom! [Ah damn! Hansoo!!] [What! What the hell is happening?!] The terrified voices of the humans could be heard over themunications device. That was how powerful the shockwave was, which was enough to turn everything below to dust, making K-Merrow Nell feel better. ¡¯The heavens are helping.¡¯ If those two were swept away by that explosion, then they wouldn¡¯t have to deal with them since they would die on their own. But it wiykd be optimal if things were certain. Thump! Thump! K-Merrow Nell smiled as he felt the heartbeat of Pompeion, which was pleasantly beating at his fingertips. "Well. Well. It seems things are finished below... so be prepared, Pompeion." K-Merrow Nell gently applied some pressure on the heart, which was a fragile organ that could be blown apart from a bit of pressure. Their strength came from their souls, which gave them the authority to wield the me, so their bodies were naturally weaker. "Finish them for us... with your hands." Pompeion smiled coldly as he stared in their eyes. ¡¯Yes, it is time to finish things.¡¯ ... In order to finish the preparation that he and the man had done sowing the seeds. ¡¯Still... it is somewhat frightening to be in this kind of situation.¡¯ Pompeion felt his heartbeat as he prepared himself, mumbling. Due to this, the heart in the three n heads¡¯ hands beat faster. Misunderstanding this as fear, the three n heads smiled. However, Pompeion simply smiled back. ¡¯Well. At least... there¡¯s three guys that will go with me.¡¯ They were going to die anyways, so it was better for them to know at least why. Pompeion looked at K-Merrow Nell who was smiling the brightest. "You guys may not know, but I had met that alien a bit earlier." "... What nonsense are you saying? Do your job!" Puchi! K-Merrow Nell felt something was awry from Pompeion¡¯s words and stabbed the heart with his thumbnail, but Pompeion didn¡¯t even flinch. He only continued to speak. "He gave half of his soul as a token of trust. Maybe that¡¯s the only way he thought that could earn my trust. It was the same for you as well, right?" The three n heads halted and nodded. It was exactly as he had said. Right now, half of the man¡¯s soul was within Pompeion¡¯s body, and the other half was split between the three of them. This was why they had made a contract with the man because they believed they could kill the man whenever. However, Pompeion chuckled and remarked, "But isn¡¯t that strange? His soul is the symbol of strength, and yet he parted away from it so easily?" At the words of Pompeion, the three n heads frowned. It was strange. There were much better alternatives to make contracts, but this had ced the worst conditions on himself. The man had nothing to gain. "You guys only have a sixth of the soul, but I have a bit of his memories as well due to receiving half." Among them, it was the method of reproduction of his race, Parasitic Soul. It would detach part of their soul and embed it in another race¡¯s soul. It didn¡¯t matter what race or howrge of the soul was a part. Even a tiny portion of the soul would be fine. Once the person epted his soul, the condition would be satisfied. The opponent¡¯s race would gain the ability to use power and technology at a terrifying level. As a result, they would continue to use it again and again, intoxicated by their newfound strength. It would continue to grow when used, whether it is a tenth or half of the soul. If the spirit grew up enough to be able to reach its original state... If the soul was capable of forming the original owner of this soul... "Then the embedded soul pushes the original owner of the body out and takes control." Once the original soul changes, that race would not be the same as before, since both personalities and goals would change. This was aplete parasitic species, grown from the seeds that were nted by that soul. "That¡¯s what they are. That was how the fake Neropa grew up." "This crazy..." They finally understood why that man had formed such a disadvantageous contract. He hadn¡¯t chosen death, but rather the reproduction of his race. It was only a matter of time before a second and third version of the man would appear. "Let¡¯s... go." Simultaneously. Booooooooooooooom! A great amount of energy surged within Pompeion¡¯s body, spiralling crazily. The soul inside him started to overload, causing the three n heads to freak out. Ukatan Pael and the other n heads, who were witnessing this, screamed, "You crazy bastard! I... I don¡¯t want to die!" "Ahhhhhhhhk! You bastard!" Kacha! Pompeion coughed out blood. He felt his heart get crushed under the angered expression of Ukatan Pael¡¯s face, and he saw K-Merrow Nell and Adia Ron curse and run off, but it didn¡¯t matter¡ªhe had used every bit of strength to make himself a bomb. None of the struggle, even from those attempting to shield their bodies, would matter. This was because the bomb within him was more than sufficient to achieve hisst objective. The explosiveness of this bomb was enough to burn away these three roons that unknowingly scurried in. That included the seeds nted within them as well. ¡¯Sangjin. My friend. Be well. I¡¯m sorry...¡¯ There was nothing he regretted as his ns progressed except for one event. ¡¯Well. Nothing can be done for both of us.¡¯ With onest bitter smile... Booooooooooooooooom! A massive explosion centered around Pompeion¡¯s body engulfed the surrounding area. ¡¯You idiots! I told you... not toe!" A few people could be seen dimly as they jumped out from the cloud: Sanjin, Mihee, Kiriel, and Samuel. Sssssssssssssss! The remnants of the me rushed toward them. "Eeeeeeeeeeeek!" Kiriel clenched her teeth seeing the enormous wave of energy heading toward her. She had recklessly left in order to save him, but this was far more than what she had expected. ¡¯He was enduring all of this?¡¯ At this rate, she would melt before she could use her skill again. At that moment... Whoooooooosh! ... The me¡¯s power died down. ¡¯What the...?¡¯ While Kiriel was shocked from this scene. Sangjin spoke hurriedly with a contorted face, "I can¡¯t hold on for long! Hurry... go away!" "You... how are you doing this?" Sangjin, who was blocking the mes, mumbled bitterly from those words. "I have... it as well." Inside Sangjin¡¯s body... Kiiiiing! Thest seed of Angkara shook violently. Chapter 431 Transition 8 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie, Underss Hero Ruuuumble! While Kiriel was preparing to recast her skill, Mihee cried while taking care of the unconscious Hansoo. "Stop them!" "Damn... I¡¯m sure he said for us not toe and save him, but why are we doing this now!" Booooooooom! Samuel created a powerful mana barrier around his body as he deflected the mes from all sides. From those words, Mihee clenched her teeth. ¡¯That¡¯s right... why did youe to save me?¡¯ The moment she saw Hansoo, she knew that he was not the same Hansoo that she knew before. He was still strong, and he still managed to seed despite being cornered. His eyes were fixated on his own path, and not therger scope like before. ¡¯Even I was not part of that...¡¯ Mihee closed her eyes and embraced the unconscious Hansoo, clenching her teeth with a slightly despondent look. She had gone through much hardships to find him, but the man that she had been looking for couldn¡¯t even remember her. Despite the conclusion of the fight below, the moment she noticed the gap in the crack of space, she had subconsciously jumped out fully knowing how dangerous it would be. ¡¯Boooooooooooom!¡¯ ¡¯Ugh...¡¯ The energy of the exploded Relic pressured Mihee¡¯s mana barrier. Huge shocks of energy reverberated over the mana barrier, sending Mihee away. "Hurry up!" "Eeek... I¡¯ll hurry!" Kiriel clenched her teeth. Taking one person inparison to taking five was an entirely different scenario in addition to this overwhelming pressure. The skill of Cloudy Movements was designed to make her immobile, and the energy of the Relics were limiting the full use of that skill. ¡¯No. At this rate... everyone will die!¡¯ All of them were deep in the earth. Though Sanjin was controlling the heat from the outside, it wouldn¡¯t be long. Booooooooom! The heat intensified, causing Kiriel to have a despondent expression. Whooosh! Suddenly, Sangjin reached out past Kiriel and Mihee grabbed something from Hansoo¡¯s pocket, a tiny crystal that shone a bright blood-red color. ¡¯The Relic!¡¯ The moment Sangjin focused on the Relic in his hand. Whoooooooosh! An even denser magic barrier of Mihee and Samuel¡¯s surrounded them. Ruuuuuumble! "We... must hurry!" That scene caused Kiriel to brighten. ¡¯With this much... this is enough to get it started!¡¯ "Endure a bit longer!" Ruuuumble! "Ahhhhh... I¡¯ll die at this rate!" Though the situation had alleviated thanks to the ignited Relic, however, they were by no means in afortable state. Samuel was screaming while coughing up blood. "Cough..." Mihee, who also coughed up blood, wiped it away and looked at Hansoo. ¡¯Yes... it was like that to begin with.¡¯ At first, she just unconditionally followed Hansoo since he was her only hope of survival. As long as she followed him, she thought that she would be able to live, and another world might open up. However, now she knew that no such thing existed, and she knew why things happened like this. This was because Samuel and herself were mere obstacles in Hansoo¡¯s path. This was why he had given up his memory and chosen to gain strength in exchange. ¡¯We¡¯re the one... that let you go first.¡¯ Booooooooom! While Mihee was uttering a soliloquy, the heat wave of the Relic was getting stronger around them. The mana barriers created by Sangjin, Mihee, and Samuel were being crushed by the heat of the storm. Kakakaka! Booom! "Ahhhhhk!" "Eeeeek...!" Maybe it was due to the increasing heat from their surroundings, Hansoo opened his eyes in Mihee¡¯s embrace. Looking around, he quickly reached a conclusion on the current situation in the midst of confusion. ¡¯What a mess. Oh damn... why the hell did I say I would do this?¡¯ Thinking, there were many reasons why. One of the reasons was because he was full of confidence and wanted to try out his newly acquired power. Another reason was that he wanted to step on the guy that felt like he obtained the world. Lastly, another reason was because he desired to obtain all three Relics since it would be quite useful to y around with. But now thinking back, all of these weren¡¯t sufficient in reason for him to act. He had a guess of why he was acting like this. It was more bad than good. For him to reach this ce despite having quite difficult opponents... Yet, him deciding that he would do this had helped him reach a conclusion. ¡¯I¡¯m an idiot. A total idiot. Why did I even take the lead...¡¯ Since he felt his conscience sting for some odd reason, he had offered to take the lead, but that was such a crushing mistake. Ruuuuuumble! Hansoo chuckled as he saw the raging mes trying to overwhelm them. "Ah, whatever. It was a decision I made... I should take responsibility as well. That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s take a break from this opportunity.¡¯ In his memory, all he could remember was fighting again and again. He did not know or remember what he had to keep fighting to live, and why he had to keep doing this. He didn¡¯t know why he needed to live longer, but maybe it was a good thing to do so in a way. ¡¯All of them wanted to live so bad...so go and live...¡¯ Hansoo emptied his mind and muttered as he looked at Mihee in front of him. "... Get the hell out of here if you¡¯re able. I¡¯m going to take a break." Among the five of them, he was the most powerful, and saving them all would be quite difficult. As such, he wanted the four of them to at least leave. Then. Booooooooooom! Hansoo withdrew a lot of power within him and erected a barrier Despite not having much strength, he was able to make a barrier stronger than Samuel¡¯s. "Now. Screw off. I don¡¯t want to be indebted. Go out... and live on." He specifically told them not to save him and yet they had crawled back to rescue him. Although it was their fault foring, they still risked their lives to save him anyways. From those words, Mihee shook her head and hugged Hansoo. "No!" They had definitely held onto Hansoo to live, and in order to live, it was them that had let go of him first. So... they won¡¯t repeat that mistake. ¡¯Now... I won¡¯t let go.¡¯ She would never let go of him first. Ruuuuuumble! The heat storm raged on from the outside, causing cracks to appear on the barrier, starting from Sangjin¡¯s barrier on the exterior to Mihee and Samuel, and finally Hansoo¡¯s. Sssssssss! Sssssssss! The fouryers of barriers that were sustaining each other were being crushed. Sooon. Boooooom! The wall burst with a roar. The barrier that had kept the heat from entering copsed, allowing for the mes to jump on the five people without mercy. In that moment, Mihee clenched her teeth and gathered all her remaining mana and embraced Hansoo. ¡¯What a crazy b*tch... to go this far.¡¯ It was the moment when Hansoo coughed up blood from the impact of the destroyed barrier as he stared at Mihee. ¡¯Eeeeeeek! Done!¡¯ "Now!" Whoooooosh! White clouds began radiating around Kiriel¡¯s body, which started to devour the bodies of Hansoo, Mihee, and Samuel. However, it wasn¡¯t like they all teleported at the same time. The first person to move was the caster herself. Afterward, it was those closest to her. Whoooooooooosh! Sangjin, who was between Kiriel and Hansoo, since he was upied using the Relic, began to be teleported first. Then. Boooooooom! As Sangjin disappeared, the restraint on the fires disappeared, causing the me storm to re up violently and swarm the remaining three. ¡¯Oh my... gosh!¡¯ Though Kiriel did not receive any damage as half of her was already being teleported, she was still able to monitor the whole situation, causing her to have a regretful expression. ¡¯Please... Please hurry!¡¯ Hansoo was next. Chiiiiiiiiik! Hansoo, who was hitting the walls with his remaining energy, had about half his body burnt before the teleportation started, but he was surprisingly able to maintain himself in good condition. All of this was in part to Mihee who was taking the brunt of the mes. "Eeeeeeeek..." Before Hansoo could shout something after seeing Mihee, a white cloud surrounded him as began to move beyond space. Mihee revealed a small smile seeing this despite her whole body burning in mes. ¡¯Good. I saved him.¡¯ It was over now. However, not perfectly. Unfortunately, it seemed not everyone could go up alive. ¡¯... One of us had to endure so the other could go up.¡¯ It would be nice if everyone could be saved, but there wasn¡¯t enough time for this. In order to allow Samuel to be next to be teleported, Mihee kicked and flung her body back. In that moment. Ruuumble! "Ughk!!" On her back, she felt something kick her, causing Mihee to clench her teeth. It wasn¡¯t because of pain. Mihee, with a shocked expression looked back, and shouted, "Samuel!" From those words, Samuel chuckled as he saw the kicked Mihee. "Live well." "N¡ª" Before Mihee could finish her words, her body began to disappear beyond the white clouds. The fires around them raged as if they were bent on not losing their targets, but the attempt was in vain due to the rocks that floated around Mihee¡¯s body. In case she might get hurt, the rocks began to protect the parts where the white clouds did not fully cover against the mes. As a result, Mihee was able to quickly be teleported, causing Samuel to bear all the costs. Ruuuuuuumble! Sssssssss! The heat and mes crushed Samuel¡¯s body from all sides. Amidst that pain, Samuel smiled as he looked at Mihee looking at him with a desperate look. "Please understand. I¡¯m not saving that bastard... I¡¯m saving you." At the same time. Whooooosh! Mihee¡¯s body waspletely devoured by the white cloud. Seeing this scene, Samuel smiled as he mumbled, ¡¯Ah, what a great day to end on.¡¯ The rest of the white clouds began to rush into Samuel¡¯s body, but he already knew that this would be the end. To begin with, if he were able toe up with any n to escape here, he would have at least struggled. However, he had no regrets. Samuel looked far away into the horizon through the hole. ¡¯One cigarette would be massive. Since I have a lighter... maybe I don¡¯t need a cigarette." Samuel reached out his subconsciously. The moment the cloud sped over Samuel¡¯s hand... Booooooooom! The mes swept through Samuel¡¯s body. ¡ª Hansoo picked up something that had fallen on the ground. As if it was requesting for a cigarette, two fingers were straightened on the right hand. ¡¯Hmm.¡¯ Hansoo frowned as he saw the raised hand. Chapter 432 Final Zone 1 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie, Underss Hero ¡¯What a horrible feeling.¡¯ Hansoo murmured as he looked at Samuel¡¯s hand. He had told them not to follow him, yet they ended up like this after following him. The more unpleasant thing was that they would have certainly survived had it not been for him. If they had note here, he would have definitely died. "Ahah..." Hansoo looked at Mihee who was staring at Samuel¡¯s hand absentmindedly. It was an expression of shock and disbelief, causing Hansoo to ask a question, "Did this guy have ast wish of any sort? Do you remember hisst words?" From those words, tears trickled from Mihee¡¯s eyes as he met Hansoo¡¯s eyes. However, Mihee clenched her teeth. She looked at Hansoo and said, "He told me to tell you to never forget that he had saved you. Remember it for the rest of your life and live on." Hansoo muttered to himself when he heard her reply, ¡¯Lies.¡¯ That guy was never that sort of person to do an act of patronage. From his memories, he knew that Samuel wasn¡¯t fond of Hansoo until he died. ¡¯It was likely that he told her to live in his stead... Well, something simr to this. It looked like he liked her.¡¯ He had given up on ascending and stayed in this zone for this one woman, and for this woman, he had chosen to follow her to his death in ce of her. How could such a fellow have left a remark for him? In other words, those words came from what Mihee wanted to tell him herself¡ª to not forget Samuel and to engrave the debt of his life in his memory. ¡¯I¡¯ll think about it,¡¯ he muttered internally to himself. He hated being indebted to others, especially if it was a life debt. As to why, it was because there was no method to repay that debt. In addition, these people would say something preposterous since they wouldn¡¯t receive anything in return. Then... <... please.=""> A sudden headache hit his head. It was a shrill pain that found every single nook and cranny. No, it wasn¡¯t that much. Whenever something tried to reappear in his mind, his headache worsened, eventually producing pain as if it was being squeezed and strangled. It was close to the feeling of a needle prating every single piece of his brain with finesse. It wasn¡¯t a simple headache. He could feel the stolen memories that were trying to reappear in his mind. Every time it would happen, the existence of the contract, which was in charge of his memories, forcibly squeezed his brain to prevent his memories to rise back up from the bottom. It was to emphasize that the contract could never be broken, and that meant the guy who managed this contract had achieved his victory. Throb. Throb. ¡¯Whew... whew.¡¯ The memories that were trying to resurface stopped and the headache disappeared along with it. Hansoo, who regained hisposure, grabbed Samuel¡¯s hand and handed it over to Mihee. "This is the hand that probably reached out to you. You take care of it. Either bury it somewhere nice or take it with you." "..." Mihee epted the hand speechlessly as Hansoo walked away. It was time to take a break, but it seemed like he missed that opportunity. He had to do what he needed to do. Unfortunately, there were a lot of problems. Kooooooooooooooooooong! Hundreds of thousands of ships, who had lost their leaders in a sh, were floating in the air, totally confused about what they were supposed to do. On the ground, the Haetara was barely breathing. Beyond this, there were still many problems to resolve. Thinking about how he needed to resolve all these irritated Hansoo a lot. Even if he weren¡¯t here, it seemed there wouldn¡¯t be any further problems. However, after seeing Kiriel and Mihee who moved ahead first, he gave up that thought. ¡¯Let¡¯s help them a bit more. And... you did well in this struggle,¡¯ Hansoo muttered after thinking of Samuel. It was not an easy decision to give up one¡¯s life for someone they love. Life was precious and protecting one¡¯s life should be the highest priority since all bodily functions and instincts were based solely on the survival and reproduction of one¡¯s race. However, if the preconditions were reversed, then it was not that difficult to give up life, especially when one held it of little value. This was why it was a huge mistake to believe that fighting would increase one¡¯s obsession to live. No, it rather produced the opposite effect. Every time he survived a life-and-death scenario, he felt that his life wasn¡¯t really that much since people get tired. In addition, it was difficult to risk one¡¯s life for the first time, but after walking ahead, one would be numb to the risks as well. ... Especially if the opponents were a foreign species... There was no room for negotiation, alliances, and other methods of survival since they could notmunicate, so they had no choice but to choose the path of killing to live. This was the reason why the value of life became lighter. No, it could be because Mihee¡¯s emotions were quite burdensome. Unsure which reason was it, or if both were the reason, Hansoo was perturbed. However, one important thing was that everything was now over. ¡¯Take a long rest.¡¯ After pondering about Samuel, Hansoo walked away toward the ships in the sky. R-Oconnell Ron gritted his teeth at Hansoo¡¯s message. Get off? Those words were close to the meaning of disarmament. So how do they protect or defend themselves if those ignorant dimwits tried to attack them? R-Oconnell Ron clenched his teeth and replied through the voicem, "Stop spewing nonsense and surrender, or the force of our fleet will head toward you immediately." This was a tense situation. Though the three ns had lost their leaders, they were currently being wary of one another so that they wouldn¡¯t be attacked first. If one were to attack another fleet, this would destroy the delicate bnce of power. They had all been trained and had rational judgment about the positions of authority, but even they knew that the stakes were too high at the moment since one wrong judgment could spell the end for them all. In this situation, he had threatened them. From R-Oconnell Ron¡¯s words, Hansooughed. [Sure. But should you be talking like this on the screen?] "...?" Hansoo coldlyughed and spoke after seeing R-O¡¯connell¡¯s puzzled look. [Let¡¯s speak face-to-face. Ah, you don¡¯t have toe. Let me go over there.] Then... Tsssssssssss! Across the screen, Hansoo¡¯s body began to disappear along with a white cloud. "Ah damn! Standby! Raise the shields to the maximum!" Before R-Oconnell Ron was able to finish rying hismand... Booooooooom! Ruuuumble! Above the ship, an eerie, clear sound began to be heard. It was the sound of someone digging in, dismantling the entire ship¡¯s arms. Then... Boooooooooooom! "Ahhhhhhhhhk!" "Ughhhhk!" Above the ship, a red sphere surrounded Hansoo as he pushed himself forward with Mihee and Kiriel behind. ¡¯This... is crazy!¡¯ R-Oconnell Ron gritted his teeth helplessly from this scene. It was then that he was able to grasp the reality that 3-star transcendents like themselves could not even dare challenge 4-star transcendents such as them. Before they could evene close in space, they would be melted instantaneously. Otherwise, it would be difficult to keep up with them with such arge, immobile ship. However, they were all under their range, so they could notunch an attack in the shadows. This was more than sufficient since they were within their target range, including the guy that was in front of him. ¡¯Damn... instead of being wary, I should have turned on full power and escaped!¡¯ However, this wasn¡¯t the end. "Well, let¡¯s resolve this nice and easy by conversing since I have to go to a different ce now." After speaking a short remark, Hansoo was swept away along with Kiriel somewhere else. Then. [Ahhhhhk! What is this?!] [Intruder! It¡¯s an intruder! Stop them!] Screams began to be heard from the voicem at the other ships. ¡¯This... damn.¡¯ After seeing their ships be dominated in real-time, Mihee spoke to R-Oconnell Ron who wore a despondent look, "Think carefully. We are just passing by, so we have no intentions of uprooting you. It¡¯s not like there is anything here that we covet." From those words, R-Oconnell Ron nodded. Those words were definitely true. "However... If you all were to have this much strength, the story bes different." As long as they weren¡¯t a threat, there was no need to uproot them. But, if those ships were to float and scour around the sky in optimal condition, it waspletely different. With this much firepower, they could threaten and plunge the into war once more, which would cause danger to not only the regr people that ascended the stairs but also the transcendents as well. "We will soon ascend. However... we cannot leave here with potential troubles behind." The captain, R-Oconnell Ron, gulped as he faced Mihee¡¯s cold attitude. Then, an ultimatum was flung at R-Oconnell Ron. "Choose whether you want to abandon all your ships and live in peace... or if you want to fight against us to the end." [Ahhhhhhhhhk!] [Damn! We can¡¯t stop them!] ¡¯... I don¡¯t have a choice.¡¯ "All ships lower altitude. You have permission tond," R-Oconnell Ron muttered with a faint voice. ¡ª All the ships in the sky soonnded onto the ground. Thousands of ships were parked on the vast in like a parking lot. Then... Boooooom! Boooooooooooooooom! Warships that easily outstripped one city¡¯s total budget were exploded without any mercy. In the hands of these Transcendents, they were nothing more than bees against their skills. Ruuuuuumble! Boooooooom! ¡¯It¡¯s finished over here.¡¯ Hansoo turned his head toward the other side. Rooooooooaar! With an exhausted, weary look, the Haetara was making a painful cry. The Transcendents were relentlessly attacking around them. The Haetara wiggled their bodies and tried to resist, but it was pointless. Since they had already exhausted all of their power in their bodies, they did not have the strength to move, which made them harmless. ¡¯Looks like there will be a lot of crystals.¡¯ As soon as he finished talking... Roaaaaaaaaar! The Haetara fell on the floor with a death cry. Soon. Ttiriiing! [GIFT] ¡¯Oh.¡¯ There was a gift box so big that it could not bepared to the previous ones, causing Hansoo¡¯s eyes to glisten. Since there were so many people that had participated in this, it seemed the box was matched ordingly. ¡¯Hmm, I¡¯ll open it up a bitter,¡¯ Hansoo muttered as he began to recover himself. On the surface, he pretended to be calm and threatening, but on the inside, he was aplete mess. The Immortal Soul was frantically working to regenerate its owner¡¯s body, but it seemed it would take some time. Then... "How¡¯s your body?" Hansoo turned his head to the voice that directed toward him. There was another man like him whose skin was tanned and burned. In his hands was something that he had never seen. ¡¯Spear?¡¯ It was aplete spear. Hansoo looked at the spear that was emanating pressure on all sides with a strange expression before expressing out a short exmation. ¡¯... I thought that this was stuck down there.¡¯ "It seems you brought the Relic." From those words, Sangjin, who was holding the spear, nodded. Chapter 433 Final Zone 2 Trantor: Ares Editor: Underss Hero ¡¯Amazing.¡¯ With just a nce, he could feel the immense energy emanating from the spear. Its old appearance was anything but cute inparison to the energy that pulsed from it. Literally, it was a spear that would allow him to control the massive energy of the Red Jade, its energy enormous enough to be used as a weapon to destroy the. "I could use this and destroy that Nelkipa (moon-sized warship) over there immediately." Whiiiiiiiiiing. Sangjin picked up the spear and pointed to the Nelkipa wandering around like a satellite. Hansoo chuckled from Sangjin¡¯s words. ¡¯That¡¯s not how you use it.¡¯ At least it remained very clear in his memory why he tried to collect all of the Relics and make a spear out of it. From his knowledge, its purpose wasn¡¯t meant as a simple weapon. If that was so, then it wouldn¡¯t be very helpful for humans that would eventually have to ascend. "Give it to me." "... Are you thinking of ascending? With this?" Hansoo nodded from Sangjin¡¯s words since he originally had ns to ascend with it. However, now that he saw it in person, he didn¡¯t know. ¡¯... If that spear doesn¡¯t have the Red Jade, it¡¯s truly useless.¡¯ If that was so, even if he carried it with him at the next zone, there would be no purpose. "Give it to me. I¡¯ll show you something fun." Sangjin looked at Hansoo curiously who was swinging around the spear in his hand before surrendering it to him. ¡¯Hmm. Well, it¡¯s well designed at least.¡¯ After feeling out the spear in his hand, Hansoo cleanly abandoned all hope. If it was a reward, the Fairy had already prepared one for him. ¡¯Let¡¯s open the gift box a bitter.¡¯ Hansoo sent a message with the transmitter in his hand. "Don¡¯t break them all and leave one ship behind. I need to use the Quantum Transmission System there." Kiriel, who was destroying all the ships without hesitation, nced over at Hansoo with a questionable look. [Can¡¯t we just go with Cloudy Movements? We can go anywhere.] Boooooooooom! Loud explosions could be heard through the voicem in which Kiriel¡¯s voice was full of confidence. It couldn¡¯t be helped since Kiriel had achieved 4-Star Transcendent. Since the number of crystals that had dropped from the Haetara was so many that it was able to allow Kiriel to eclipse Mihee or John Stone who had distributed crystals as well into a 4-Star Transcendent. ¡¯Well, It¡¯s a bit insufficient to make her a 5-Star Transcendent.¡¯ If she were to achieve that, she would be able to recover from almost any time of injuries, while Sangjin and Mihee still had some injuries left on their bodies on the other hand. ¡¯Tch. Really.¡¯ Seeing how their bodies werepletely riddled with injuries aftering to save him, Hansoo frowned and spoke on the voicem once more, "It¡¯s a little beyond your ability to reach there by distance. You won¡¯t even remember." [...?] Kiriel had a questionable look who was full of confidence that she could transport anywhere with her ability from Hansoo¡¯s words. Boooooooooooom! There were two satellites that were revolving around the, Angkara, which was a shining blue Nelkipa and a ck-dyed Karakal. Karakal was quite dull in colorpared to the beauty of the Nelkipa. Whether it was the Pompeion Empire or the three n heads, they had shown several times more interest toward the of Karakal inparison to Nelkipa. This was because they had the necessary tools to make Dragon God Soldiers, which was where Dragon God Armor originated from. Inparison to the ships here, it was somewhatcking, but it was still attractive enough to be used by humans to generate great power. As a result, since the development of the Quantum Transmission System, the men of authority in Angkara had been diligent to keep a close watch and monitor Karakal. This was why one of the satellites pointed toward Karakal. Kiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Blue-colored lights began to gather in drops. Soon... Baaaaang! The blue light burst, causing several people to appear on the surface of Karakal. Ruuuumble! Though the harsh conditions of the new rushed at the new intruders, the four people that hade here by quantum transmission did not care as they looked around with serene looks. Among them, Hansoo nodded who was at the front. "You didn¡¯t have to follow me." Mihee and Sangjin shook their heads. "No, we wanted to see this ce for ourselves as well." "Well, if that is so, let us go." Then, Hansoo walked on his way before looking behind and shouting, "Oh, take good care of that friend." "..." At Hansoo¡¯s words, Mihee looked at Eliot who was thest person of the 2 guys and 2 girls in their party. Unlike others who were breathing normally through the harsh conditions of the¡¯s surface, Eliot was constantly revolving her skills to raise resistance against her surroundings. It was necessary sincepared to the other three, she was merely a normal adventurer. Though she was strong rtively, it was not yet time for her to stand in this position just yet. Woooooooong! "Come. Follow me." "Whew... Yes." As Mihee expanded the oxygen pocketrger around them, it was then that Eliot was finally able to breathefortably before following along. ¡¯Why did he bring along an adventurer?¡¯ Booooooooom! Mihee, who was full of suspicion, soon shook her head and followed behind Hansoo toward the faraway building on Karakal. ¡¯Is this where they store the Dragon God Armor?¡¯ Mihee, who was staring at one of the bases owned by the Neropa Union, looked on in amazement. Arge metal structure sat on the surface of the. "Open it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already heard everything, right?" The moment Hansoo spoke in the transmitter... Chiiiiiiiiik! A loud door slowly opened on both sides with a small noise. ... And he was able to hear the manager¡¯s voice through the voicem. [... Verificationplete. Pleasee in.] ¡¯... I¡¯ve only heard about it, but there¡¯s really no monster like you.¡¯ Seeing the two men and women walking on the surface of the without any protective equipment, remarks of shock couldn¡¯t help be emitted from the person. As Hansoo and his party entered, the manager, who had ryed the message, walked out to guide them. "I have heard the whole story. This way." It was a respectful attitude without a doubt. While they had busily enclosed themselves to manage this ce, it had been long ago since they had heard the news of how the bnce of power in Angkara hadpletely reversed. Therefore, there was nothing advantageous to show any form of antagonism against them. ¡¯I better behave well.¡¯ The manager muttered internally to himself as N-Karoniel Ron led the four people deep into the base. After passing through seven security gates, they appeared in front of a massive door. Diiiiiiiiiiiijk! Chiiiiiiiiiik! After the M-waves confirmed that everyone¡¯s identity would never be replicated, the doors began to open on both sounds with a mechanical sound. ¡¯Oh.¡¯ Eliot let out a short exmation of admiration at the sight. The Dragon God Armor might not be much for the Transcendents, but it was almost a Relic for adventurers like Eliot. This was why she couldn¡¯t help but anticipate at the sight of the storage that held the Dragon God Armor. However, once Eliot looked inside the room, she asked with a questionable look. "Didn¡¯t you say this was the storage for the Dragon God Armor?" Among the items inside, she could not find a single armor. Rather, she could only see oddly-shaped beads the size of a human head. Even among those, there weren¡¯t that many in number, rounded to around 100. It wasn¡¯t a small number, but it certainly insufficient to meet expectations. Seeing Eliot¡¯s disappointed expression, N-Karoniel Ron awkwardlyughed and said, "Those are the seeds of the Dragon God Armor." ¡¯... Seeds?¡¯ From that remark, Eliot carefully looked at the beads. There was a metal that surrounded the beads as if they were eggshells, a silver, organic substance which was constantly trembling. ¡¯Certainly... doesn¡¯t seem that unusual.¡¯ "Then how do we use these?" From Eliot¡¯s words, N-Karoniel Ron put on aplicated expression. "I can¡¯t use it. Ick M-waves... The moment I try and use one, the armor will devour me." In order to use that seed, one must satisfy two conditions. First, in order to provide enough energy to the armor, one needed to receive the me energy and work synonymously with the armor. Second, one needed to be a user that could control the armor¡¯s strength so that it wouldn¡¯t turn against the owner since the starved seed would be sucking the whole body to replenish its energy reserves. If not, the whole body would be scorched by the energy that would run wild. ¡¯What? That means those can¡¯t be used for anything.¡¯ To be honest, they could be used here. Once one received the me energy, one could utilize that to control the Dragon God Armor. However, once they ascended, the armor would be useless. If one did not possess the synergy of either me or the Red Jade, then it would be unable to absorb fire and instead take the energy of the body instead. Although she had received physical reinforcement, she wasn¡¯t confident that she could provide all the necessary energy for the scenario that she might perish with her energy sucked out dry. ¡¯And... there¡¯s not that many.¡¯ As if to answer Eliot¡¯splicated mind, Mihee asked N-Karoniel Ron. "Is this all? Is mass production impossible?" To begin with, these were more useful for adventurers and not for the Transcendents. If the people that ascend from below were to equip these, then they would be a great force. However, for there to only be 100 of these, not to mention that there were only a few storages of these on Angkara, this meant that even if theybined all of the Dragon God Armors, there would be less than a thousand. ¡¯... I wondered why there were so few Dragon God Soldiers. Was it because of theck of Dragon God Armors?¡¯ However, if mass production was possible, the situation would change. From Mihee¡¯s question, N-Karoniel Ron replied with a look of embarrassment. "... It was not us that made these." "...?" "We had mined these. No... Harvest would be the better word." Mihee became increasingly confused from what N-Karoniel Ron said, who pointed deeper into the base. "Come this way." ¡¯... Where are we going?¡¯ Eliot looked at the elevator with a curious expression where N-Karoniel Ron had pointed to. "This is..." Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaar! The elevator descended with a roar. Down, further down. Beyond the transparent walls of the elevator, an empty interior began to enter their sight. It was arge, empty interior, except extremelyrge branches that stretched out in all directions. Eliot eximed as he looked at the vine-like branches that were made of metal, not wood, that spread out in all directions. ¡¯So this is what he meant... for it to open.¡¯ Eliot mumbled as he looked at the small spheres that were clinging together between the branches. Chapter 434 Final Zone 3 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Underss Hero Ruuuuumble. ¡¯This is...¡¯ Eliot looked around and groaned. Branches made out of metal stretched out to fill the entire room. However, she couldn¡¯t feel any intimidation that matched the size of these branches since they were so skinny. If it weren¡¯t for the branches that held up their bodies which stretched hundreds of miles, it looked as if they would copse if not for the zero-gravity there in space. They were scrawny and were in each corner, painted in ck. Inparison to these, the silver spheres that she saw earlier looked sturdier. It wasn¡¯t like they were normal either. "Hmm..." Eliot sighed as she looked at the spheres which were smaller than her palm. She had realized that what she had seen earlier was in much better condition. Most of the heads there were smaller than her fist despite her hands not being that big, to begin with. ¡¯Well... If the branches are so thin, it¡¯s impossible that the fruit would be bountiful.¡¯ N-Karoniel Ron smiled bitterly understanding what Eliot was thinking of. "These are the ones that have grown up somewhat useful. Everything here." In the past, when the Dragon God Armor was first discovered, it had transformed the atmosphere of the as everyone whoid witness to these seeds would involve themselves in war. If the Dragon God Armors were to have continued to umte, it could change the course of the war. Compared to the ships that needed to use an extensive amount of resources to build one, all they had to do was pick these up and use them. In addition, if thousands were gathered and umted, it would even be able to overwhelm ships, so everyone had turned their eyes on them. However, when the investigation of the Karakal Expedition had fullypleted, the full interior of the was revealed, causing most to be disappointed and leave. It was not ideal to have a few hundred Dragon God Armors and go to war against dozens and hundreds of ships. The seeds here that they had seen were all the Dragon God Armor Seeds. "I hate to say this, but this ce is no different from a dead." Hansoo nodded at that remark. "It¡¯s not a dead satellite but rather an unused factory. "...?" From Hansoo¡¯s words, N-Karoniel Ron gave him a mysterious look. Hansoo swung the spear in his hand and spoke, "Originally... There needs to be energy for a factory to properly function, right?" At the end of his words.... The spear in Hansoo¡¯s hands vibrated. Boooooom! ck branches stretched out in the middle of the. Booooom! Booom! ¡¯Ahah... What a shame.¡¯ One of the members of the Reunion, Metionel, looked on with regret at the ships that were being destroyed mercilessly. They had invested in so much effort to keep a single ship intact even when they fled. Not to mention, they were armed with more up-to-date technology than the Neropa Union or the Pompeion Empire. Metionel couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. What mattered more was not the power that one currently possessed but who the enemies were. The moment they tried to steal these ships, they had to make all the humans before them as potential enemies. They would never be generous to anyone who could threaten them with a weapon in hand. ¡¯Yes. If they rather ascend quickly... Then...¡¯ Metionel muttered internally. Even if they were considered allies, since they possessed a much greater strength, it was difficult to stay at ease in their presence. This would amplify if their strength continued to multiply. However,pared to Hansoo or Mihee, the rest strangely seemed to be in a hurry as if they had to ascend as quickly as possible. First, if those monsters were to ascend together with them, it would put her at ease. Though their ships were destroyed, they still had Dragon God soldiers, and the building facilities for these ships were still intact. With time and resources, they could return to their former glory. ¡¯Then we can properly rest with ease. What should I do to ensure they won¡¯t attack before that?¡¯ The moment Metionel began to scheme on how to endure them, she reflected upon herself and shuddered. ¡¯... Damn.¡¯ Metionel had a bitter expression... Kugugugugugugugugu! Beneath her feet, she could feel menacing vibrations begin to start deep in the earth. They were vibrations that no ships, no waves of energy that their civilization could produce, causing her to be stunned. There was a time where she had felt this before, which was very recent. ¡¯You¡¯ve got to be kidding me... I thought it was over?¡¯ The moment Metionel instinctively tried to flee to a Quantum Transmission in fear... Booooooooooooom! Huge streams of light shot from the horizon far away. The pirs of light were several times stronger and denser than the God¡¯s Spear that the Pompeion Emperor had used. The shell that the Red Jade surrounded soared upward as it emanated a presence that it would melt the entire continent. ¡¯What the hell... What is happening?!¡¯ Boooooooooooooooom! However, the huge beams of light which seemed to soar from the ground and stretch out endlessly were suddenly halted by something and could no longer expand. This was due to therge, Karakal, in the sky. ¡¯... What else are you trying to do¡¯ Ruuuumble! Metionel swallowed her groan as she saw the vivid column of light connecting Karakal and Angkara. Ruuuuuuuuumble! "Ohhhhhhhhhh....!" N-Karoniel couldn¡¯t shut up as he saw the spectacle before his eyes. ¡¯He wondered what the craters outside were used for...¡¯ The red-colored pirs of light flowered from the huge crater, lighting up the entire interior of Karakal. The brilliant red light prated the crater down into the dark sphere without wasting a single energy which was where the root of the branchesid. Then... Ruuuuuuuuumble! The ck sphere that was shone in light began to suddenly transform. Like a metal sphere that began to heat up, the dark ck sphere¡¯s color began to shift to orange. No, the heatwave didn¡¯t just end at that level. Instantly, the orange color in the ck spheres began to stretch outward to the branches across all directions like electricity. The changes took ce for the twigs that were drenched by this light. Ruuuuuuumble! The metal branches that had been drying up swelled with a rattling sound. The light-bearing metals began to expand in size, emitting metallic luster in all directions. It was as if they were hundreds of luscious, delicious grapes that were ready for harvest. "Wow..." Seeing the fruit that swelled, No, the Dragon God Armor seeds, Eliot eximed in admiration. "Whew. Come here." As if he was a bit exhausted, after letting out a long breath, he called for Eliot. "...?" ¡¯As a matter of fact... Why was I brought here.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t someone special, and it wasn¡¯t like he called her to show her this scene either. No, she had specifically heard Hansoo tell Mihee to bring a certain someone. ¡¯Most normal... Damn it.¡¯ Eliot looked sulky as she brooded over Hansoo¡¯s words. Of course, she knew that what he said wasn¡¯t wrong, but they had climbed up from the Orange Zone, so she had internally wished that he would have said that nicer. Either way, Hansoo pointed to Eliot as he lifted the spear in his hand. "Be prepared." "What..." Before Eliot was able to finish asking... Kuuuuuuuuk! Hansoo pierced the spear at the center of Eliot¡¯s chest. "Ahk! What are you....!" Before Eliot couldin about his sudden action... Booooooom! ¡¯Huuuuuuk!¡¯ An intense, radiant heat of energy began to flow inside her causing Eliot to swallow her breath. It was burning hot in the middle of her heart. No, to be exact, it was the space beside her heart as the mana inside her began to burn with intense energy, causing Eliot¡¯s whole body to be filled with strength. ¡¯Ahhhhhhhhhhk!¡¯ Ruuuuuumble! The energy was so strong and violent that Eliot had to clench her teeth. Ruuuumble! The silver fluid thatid in her chest surrounded her vessels, mana circuits, and nerves in her body, which was the source of her physical hardening procedure. It was surrounding her chest, which was blowing hot like a furnace, to prevent the heat and energy to escape. However, it wascking from that. The heat of the energy was so intense that the silver liquid from the Physical Hardening Procedure that was leaking beside her heart was running violently all over her body as if it would rip her apart from the inside. Then... Booooooooom! Before Eliot could react, another presence responded. The artificial spirit which used to house Eliot¡¯s body, the one that was born to only handle energy efficiently leaped out instantaneously to catch the heat from escaping. The heat that was escaping was caught and plunged back into the mana circuits, which were eventually injected back to the chest, in which the spirit began to slowly control the energy. However, Eliot¡¯s expression was not all that good. ¡¯It¡¯scking... Not with this!¡¯ The energy consumed by the Adventurer was not at a level where her body could endure. Then... "Now. Let¡¯s wrap this up." Ruuuuuuuuumble! Hansoo tore a silver sphere from a branch thatid beside the elevator and pushed it into Eliot¡¯s body. The moment the silver sphere, to be exact, the liquid inside the sphere, which had been fluctuating in energy for some time, had touched Elliot¡¯s body. ¡¯Ziiiiiip!¡¯ The shell of the silver sphere broke and the liquid inside began to quickly wrap around Eliot¡¯s body. Tremble! The broken shells were made into the surface of the armor and wrapped the joints while the body was changing. With her newly sprung nerves that were connected to every corner of Eliot¡¯s body, the mana circuits began to greedily devour the energy. Soon... Chiiiiiiik! Eliot¡¯s body disappeared in a sh, and in ce, a warrior in silver armor appeared. The change took ce the moment Hansoo pressed the spear onto her chest. "This..." "How is it?" At those words, Eliot began to inspect herself. An iron-like body and a spring of mana... The furnace was lighted with the Red Jade, which was controlled by the spirit. The energy that was difficult for her to control was used up by the Dragon God Armor. This change happened so suddenly, but despite that, none of the parts in her body felt burdened. The changes that were made by thebination of these six objects were so smoothly transitioned, yet it boosted herbat power by several times, no even more. "... This is amazing." The process was rough, but the satisfaction that rose from the strength in her body exceeded that. Hansoo must have expected this already. However, contrary to her expectations, Hansoo frowned, causing Eliot to have a questionable look from his attitude. "Is there a problem?" Hansoo nodded. "There is a problem. I have been collecting these while climbing up these six zones." "..." "It would definitely be a problem if the six cogs that you picked up on the road along the way would so smoothly match." Hansoo muttered as he looked at the spear in his hand. Chapter 435 Final Zone 4 Trantor: Ares Editor: Underss Hero Kureeeeung! Zone 6. There were countless Adventureres wearing the Dragon God Armor all around him. Boooooooom! Whenever Mihee swung the spear in her heart, the Adventurers flinched and subconsciously stepped back. But, that was only temporary. Siiiiiiiiiiiij! The seed of Karakal that was prepared soon overcame their bodies, creating the Dragon God Armor. "Ohhhhhhh..." "Wow." This was a process that was being carried out so straightforwardly. In fact, there was no reason for her to swing the spear like that. It was due to herck of control and proficiency that she was doing it like this. If she were to wield the spear and gain more proficiency, she would be able to do thousands to tens of thousands at a time. That was the real power that the Relic held, the authority that it granted. Hansoo, who was looking at the Dragon God Armors in front of him, became lost in his thoughts. ¡¯... Someone had built this foundation, but I am not aware.¡¯ Despite being unaware, the method for the solution was simple. First, he needed to investigate. Hansoo himself hated being ignorant of something more than anything, for what could be worse than not knowing what could potentially threaten his life. Not only that, it would be strange if he were to ignore this tant suspicion. This was the Abyss that he had to live in. And before this, he also needed toplete the duties he was responsible for in the Otherworld. Completing his thought, he spoke to Mihee, "Like I previously mentioned, I¡¯m going. Take care." "..." Mihee, who was busy working, suddenly clenched her teeth. She was not surprised since Hansoo had already told her through the voice after opening the box that said ¡¯Gift¡¯. So, Hansoo shrugged his shoulders to Mihee. "You go your own way. I will ascend. You need to do what you have to do here." Then, Mihee narrowed her eyes and spoke, "Let¡¯s go together..." "Really?" Mihee flinched at Hansoo¡¯s reply, causing him to chuckle. "You know, I have to broadly arrange things here before ascending. There are a bunch ascending from below, you know?" Hansoo pointed to Eliot, who was full of energy, as he spoke. The gap between the Transcendents and the Adventurers was monumental. However, even if they were Transcendents, if the Adventurers were as well equipped as this, then the story would be different. ¡¯... It would be massive if this kind of force were to gather.¡¯ Hansoo seemed to have partly understood his past sentiment of bing stronger even after he breached the Abyss. Aside from the Transcendents, if there were millions or billions of people that followed, then the force would be monumental. Even more so considering the number of Transcendents that were being made from the Adventurers as well. In addition, it wouldn¡¯t take long to ascend up there. Currently, from Zone 1 to 4, 5 and 6, they would be able to quickly progress. Though it might take some time to be reborn as a Transcendent, since the path was cleared, there really was no reason for the Adventurers to take as long in ascending. Furthermore, if they were equipped with the tools and weapons like Eliot and be united, they would prove to be a powerful army. ¡¯Unite... Well, that one spear is more than enough.¡¯ That one spear was all they needed to unite Zone 6, including all of Karakal and Nelkipa. Then, the problem was simple. All they needed to deal with was Clementine¡¯s forces above. If they were able to wait a bit longer, they could bring an army that could challenge them, so there was no reason for them to rush their units. However, Kiriel was retorting to Hansoo¡¯s remarks on the side. "... That¡¯s the same for you, Hansoo. Why are you going alone?" It seemed like she was quite infuriated that he was going up without her. Hansoo grinned. "It¡¯sfortable by myself." "..." Before Kiriel was able toin, Hansoo opened his mouth once more. "It was the same as this time. To be honest, if I was alone, I wouldn¡¯t have even gone inside to begin with." When united, people couldn¡¯t help but overestimate their own power. It would be difficult to judge the situation at hand in a cool-headed manner. Though his life was rescued in the hands of these people, the reason why he had gone in there in the first ce was because of them. So, before Kiriel was able to retort. sh. Sangjin appeared in front of Kiriel while nodding. "Just let him go." "... Eek." Kiriel frowned after seeing Sangjin. After searching for him for so long, for him to be able to give him up so easily. Then, turning his back, he looked at Hansoo with heavy eyes and spoke, "Goodbye." "Alright. Well... Let¡¯s never see each other again." That being his final words, he stepped into the elevator. Soon... Ruuuuuuumble! The elevator roared as it began to ascend with Hansoo. Sangjin, who was monitoring this entire scene, mumbled quietly, "No. We will see each other again." Sangjin, who had replied to Hansoo¡¯s words, watched the whole scene transpire with a heavy heart. --- Kiiiiiiiing! ¡¯Tch.¡¯ Hanso clicked his tongue from this strange, awry feeling and shook his head. He was unaware who that guy was before he had lost his memories, but if he were to leave like this, it would be too unsatisfying. He was already feeling very salty from seeing someone who he wasn¡¯t close with die already. However, what would happen if he were to be somewhat attached with these people, just for them to dieter? Hansoo had faith in his own actions. He believed that the way he had lived so far was the best way to survive. This could be because he was really good at fighting and being strong. On the other hand, these other guys could be baggage with the possibility of betrayal being high. If the Abyss was an environment where they could be friends andugh and y, then maybe they could be together. However, through Hansoo¡¯s life of hardships, he was able to witness how cruel and weak humans could be. At least, that was what he remembered. Though meandering around the Abyss alone wouldn¡¯t bring him too much satisfaction, but regardless of joy, he had to first live on. Though he had survived up to now because of ability and luck, he had no intention of abandoning life, nor would he allow it to be threatened by taking steps to his demise. ¡¯Truly... This is truly funny. When he was on the verge of death, it seemed fine... And yet when he¡¯s alive, being alive also seems to be a viable option as well.¡¯ Hansoo smiled at his own selfishness before raising the shield in his hand. To be honest, they could have gone together since those guys were not at the standard of mere baggage. However, there was another reason which was more important. ¡¯Is this truly mine?¡¯ Hansoo looked at the skill and item he obtained as he mumbled. After this particrly difficult event, he had received two rewards as if it proved to confirm that this zone was at a much higher difficulty. Of course, having two rewards itself was not bad as long as the two did not decrease in quality. However, the reason why he had such an ambiguous expression was because he truly did not understood. ¡¯... This fairy bastard, did he give me the wrong one?¡¯ It was exactly as written. An explosion of the soul. However, the problem was separate. This did not mean that if he used this, it would destroy the soul of the opponent. If this skill was used... What would be destroyed would be his own soul in fact. Sacrifice. A self-sacrifice spell. It was a skill that gave immeasurable power to a person in exchange for making their soul explode. ¡¯I... Who would I use this in favor of someone?¡¯ Hansoo frowned. --- Booooooom! The violet zone. It was a ce more famous of its title, Zone Seven. Surprisingly, Zone 7 was not as deste as the previous zones of 5 and 6. There was a spot where clear, dense sunlight rained upon. With brushes,kes and green forests covering thisrge, grand continent, it looked like the garden of Eden, a great ce to live in. However, as if it was to remind everyone that it was a zone of the Otherworld, arge roar reverberated through the lush, green forest. Roooooooooar! Inside the green forest, a woman with a cold smile raised her hand and smashed it straight into the ground. Simultaneously. Kuuuuuuuuung! Through the center of the struck ground, a tremble caused the whole ce to begin to copse, including the animals that were rushing in. Something in the ground began to surge up, struggling and fighting to devour the intruders that were causing a ruckus. This included all of the people hiding in this grand forest. Ruuuuuuumble! Hundreds of meters inside that radius began to disintegrate into ash. "Eres. Don¡¯t force yourself alone since you are the weakest here. We are already ascending at a fast pace." "... Keldian." Hearing a voice from behind, Eres paused before looking back. Eres smiled as he looked at Keldian and his group that was walking toward her before asking the man in the front. "Whew. Since we have cleared the way... The people behind us should be able toe morefortably I hope?" From Eres¡¯s words, the man, Clementine, smiled and spoke, "Well... We¡¯re not sure. We hade all the way here since we had the ability to do so." "..." From Clementine¡¯s words, Eres remained silent. As he said, it was truly difficult for themselves to reach this ce. Seeing Eres without spirit, Clementine smiled and spoke, "Cheer up. It seems like we have... finally reached our destination." In front of the ground that Eres had destroyed, they were able to see something brightly exposed. Whether it was the surface of some kind of structure or something else, they weren¡¯t sure, but what was a fact was that it was some part of an older civilization. ¡¯Ah... Finally,¡¯ Eres thought in admiration. They had finally reached the destination of their journey, and Eres was even able to realize one more thing. The white metal surface on top looked like it was the tip of an iceberg of something that was buried beneath the ground. With an ted expression, Eres looked back and spoke, "It¡¯s all thanks to you." From those words... "Well. It¡¯s not over... just yet." Clementine¡¯s lips raised into a grin. Chapter 436 Desire Tree 1 Trantor: Ares Editor: Underss Hero Ruuuuumble! The elevator began to slowly open as Hansoo walked out. The Seventh Zone of the OtherWorld. The Violet Zone. This was thest region where the surviving human race came face to face against the Abyss. The environment here was so beautiful that it did not match the name of the zone. It was like a resort one would go on vacation to. On a closer look, it seemed that he had thought the same in his previous life. There was no mistake that it was thest Utopia that was granted to those who had worked hard to ascend. This was maybe the reason why the survivors that had ascended up to this point fought amongst themselves harder under internal strife, for this was the ce that they had to live in. It was clear that the ownership and authority of this heaven was priceless. ¡¯It was worth dying for.¡¯ It was careless enough to not be cautious, but for them to have even raised internal strife? It was a pity since even if they had united all of their strength, it might still becking against the Abyss. Seeing the event that swept them away, it might have just been karma. Recollecting that event, Hansoo clicked his tongue as he looked around his surroundings. ¡¯Well... At least I¡¯m much better off than before.¡¯ Vines were definitely viruses, but they help develop immunity to diseases. The same goes for opening the Abyss as well. Though mankind had to face enemies they could never imagine of interacting, after facing them, they were able to seed in managing some tricks and strategies to oppose these fiends. It was the same mankind that had boasted an overwhelming number of Transcendents, as well as strengthened Adventurers by eating away the crystals. Of course, they would not be beaten so easily and swept away as soon as the Abyss had opened. No, it was truer that the Abyss had allowed them to reach the stage where they were now. It now depended on the abilities of Mihee and Sangjin, who were coordinating the people below, but as long as they could unite the powerful Transcendents and Adventurers into one, and if they were fully prepared on the seventh floor, then it was possible that they could easily reach the third floor of the Abyss, unlike the past where they were all cut down mercilessly by those species of the first floor. ¡¯Well, that doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Hansoo sighed as he walked outside the elevator. Literally, it didn¡¯t mean anything. Even if they reached the third floor easily, the monsters of the 4th, 5th and 6th floor would eventually collide with them. The great size of the species of the Abyss meant that there were things that many other species desired. The devils loved the souls of humans, and insects covet the human bodies to be their hosts. The Dragon species loved cultivating them as their ves, and the highly civilized species like the Neropa would surely use them for experimentation and refine themselves. Even if they were strong, they were just a new species that had appeared in the Abyss that had billions of species. It was clear that they would be nothing more than mouthwatering prey. Therefore, it was much nicer to work alone. It was easier to hide, and there were fewer enemies that rushed toward him as well. The advantages were that he was able to monopolize the goods and run away if needed. ¡¯Well... That would be kind of boring.¡¯ Hansoo suddenly smiled as he thought of the two people he had left behind. Boredom... Once the Abyss opened, he would never be bored. He would be busy busting the brains out of those that would bust his. It was a right to be bored. In order to enjoy this leisure, Hansoo looked at the bird flying away from his hand and smiled. Chiiiirp! A cute-looking, blue bird sat on Hansoo¡¯s head before crying and flying away. It soon sat on Hansoo¡¯s extended hand. Stroking the fearless bird in his hand, he whistled and looked around. ¡¯There¡¯s no one. I was wondering if there would be some that would attack me.¡¯ From what he knew, this ce was the territory wholly controlled by Clementine. Though Sangjin and Mihee had seeded in ascending to the Sixth Zone, they would eventually fail trying to reach the Seventh Zone. This was because all of the forces of Clementine had already passed through Zone 6 and ascended. ¡¯Well. It¡¯s one or the other.¡¯ From his thoughts, there were only two reasons why they would do so. First, it was burdensome to manage the Sixth Zone. Second, they wanted to put their whole attention onto the Seventh Zone. ¡¯Well, I¡¯m not sure... But let¡¯s go find out.¡¯ Hansoo checked his body and mumbled. He had a lot of things to do. First, he had to be a fully 5-Star Transcendent, which was very close, and he needed to understand what kind of schemes were being plotted by the person that had caused all sorts of problems in the lower zones. He didn¡¯t have any clues, which made it all the more dangerous. ¡¯But, even though it¡¯s quiet, it is way too quiet. Could it be that they have no interest on this side?¡¯ It was then when he muttered internally. Boooooooooooom! Boom! From a distance far away, arge explosion began to tremble throughout the huge forest. It was a distance of about 100km, but Hansoo¡¯s hearing was too advanced to miss such a noise, not to mention it was very loud, to begin with. Hansoo couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled by thatrge collision against the trees. ¡¯If this ce was Clementine¡¯s domain, there¡¯s no way such a sound could transpire.¡¯ There were signs of humans fighting in the air. These violent ripples of skills could not ur if a person was fighting the monsters of the Abyss. In other words, two different groups with different goals were fighting one another, and the skills that shed each other caused these violent tremors. Therefore, if they were on the same side, such a battle could not happen. ¡¯I should go take a look and see how the situation is unfolding here in this zone.¡¯ He began to recollect the scene when the moment the elevator opened into the Seventh Zone, the beasts of the Abyss rushed toward the Transcendents. It was clear that it was different from the past. Hansoo quickly threw his body toward the source of the explosion. --- In the vast forest of the cluster of huge trees that seemed to be over 100 meters tall, there was a huge tree that looked to be several hundred timesrger than the others. No, it looked more like a mountain than a tree. From how the height reached into kilometers, it was fair to see it as a mountain. Though it was not as grand as the World Tree of the First Zone, the size was of grand magnitude. In the surroundings of that tree... Boooooooooooooom! Boom! Hundreds of humans were fighting on two fronts. They were separated into two sides: those fighting alongside the tree and those attacking it. Both sides were desperately defending and attacking, but it seemed that those fighting alongside the tree had the advantage. ¡¯This... You damn bastards!¡¯ "You bastards! Let¡¯s use it together! Why are you the only ones that are monopolizing that?" The Transcendent, Karl Akus, shouted toward them. From those words... Boooooooooooom! Hosang, who was one of the ones fighting alongside the trees,ughed and spoke, "What can we do? There¡¯s a limit to how many can be made out of this." Then, he put his attention onto the tree. At that moment... Tremble! The surface of the tree trembled as if it was one with Hosang. Soon... Tremble! A seed the size of a palm fell from the sky into Hosang¡¯s hand who smiled and opened his mouth. "This is it. What I desired came to me." Simultaneously... Agzac. Hosang sneered with a grin toward Karl Akus as he bit into the seed in his hand. Then, a strange thing began to happen. The wounds that were borne from fighting against Karl Akus began to suddenly heal. It wasn¡¯t just that. Ruuuuuuumble! Hosang¡¯s exhausted mana shot up and regenerated. This unknown energy that surrounded Hosang¡¯s body allowed him to wield strength that he normally could never wield. And seeing this for the first time, Karl Akus gnashed his teeth. ¡¯Damn...¡¯ The reason why they were losing in this fight was because of that. In truth, there wasn¡¯t that much of a gap in skillpared to them. No, it looked like they were better than the other side in skill and ability. However, there was no way for their attacks to pierce the incredible healing power and attack boost of those seeds. ¡¯Damn... I should have followed Eres.¡¯ Karl Akus gave a look of despair. --- Ruuuuuuumble! Eres had a frustrated expression as she carefully looked for an entrance that would lead them below. ¡¯... Was it right to leave him?¡¯ No matter how much she respected free will, it still bothered her to leave them all behind since all of them had apanied her... from the start. They were all soldiers that had been with her ever since she had entered the Abyss, and they have acted together ever since. Although many of them had died on the way up, the number was still quite significant since they united as a group. However, after reaching the final zone, that group had broken up. There were those that insisted on adventuring deep into therge forest, while there were others that emphasized on not entering the forest and remaining around the serene, green areas. It was then... "You seem to be thinking a lot, Eres." "Ah... Taehee." Eres greeted the woman that was walking toward her. ¡¯... Why is it so difficult to be friendly with this person?¡¯ Eres muttered internally, but as if Taehee knew what Eres was thinking about from her expression, she spoke, "Are you thinking about the other survivors?" "..." Eres slightly frowned, causing Taehee to reply to her with an expressionless face, "They did not leave for peace. They had decided to leave because of their own desires, which was why they decided to remain behind. Don¡¯t bother with them." From Taehee¡¯s words, Eres nodded with a heavy heart. --- ¡¯That¡¯s right. Besides Clementine¡¯s men... there were others.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he saw the group fighting for that tree. From the looks of it, he could guess who had attacked first. It was the first generation of the group that ascended with Eres. If Clementine was still pretending to be good in front of Eres, then even those couldn¡¯t be made into his own men. Although it might be possible to sift those below her and convert them into his own, it was impossible to attempt to make his own men that were ascending together with him. If that was the case, then he understood why those guys had split up and were fighting so arduously. One more thing... He knew why they were fighting. ¡¯That¡¯s right. There was that.¡¯ Hansoo muttered as he looked at therge tree far away. They were fighting so bloodily, all for ¡¯Desire.¡¯ That was the name of the tree over there. It was the ultimate tree that could create whatever the user desired. It was a strange creature where heaven could literally be built around it because it could satisfy all desires. ¡¯Well, I think they are using it properly.¡¯ Hansoo mumbled as he dimly saw the silhouette of a woman in the tree far off. Chapter 437 Desire Tree 2 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡¯What a mess.¡¯ Hansoo couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue after seeing these travellers fight amongst one another. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Though Desire made everything that the human wanted, it wasn¡¯t able to do everything that all humans wanted either. In other words, there was a limit in the quantity that it was able to produce. The essence that was stored within Desire wasbined with the wants and desires of humans, and how much of the essence of the tree wasbined was dependent on each individual and his/her desire. To put it simply, it didn¡¯t cost much at all to create a cigarette. However, if one wished for a woman from that seed of that tree, it would consume a significant amount of essence to produce that. The time that it took to replenish the essence was very slow, so it wasn¡¯t able to satisfy everyone¡¯s needs. So, there were two options. Either everyone sufficiently moderates their wants with the trees and live peacefully or reduce the number of people that would use this tree, and those in front of him seemed to have chosen thetter option. ¡¯Well, I¡¯m not sure. It could be that only one side may have chosen this option.¡¯ Regardless, one thing was important. It was that it was a great time to monopolize the tree. ¡¯Good.¡¯ There was no reason for him to feel guilt. Even without that tree, he would be able to survive and live. In his standards, there was no need to feel responsible for these guys that were fighting for this tree. ¡¯Just like me.¡¯ Shrugging his shoulders, Hansoo slowly walked toward the tree. --- Booooooom! ¡¯Damn...¡¯ Karl Akus clenched his teeth as he continued to rain his attacks. It was impossible to fire anymore, so he had to decide whether he would subordinate beneath them or retreat, train, and return once more. After momentarily contemting, Karl Akus quickly reached a conclusion. ¡¯Retreat.¡¯ To be honest, that tree wasn¡¯t worth dying for. In terms of food, there were plenty all around him, and he could just hunt the monsters and beasts of the Abyss that would attack him as well. It was just that it was rather vexing. ¡¯Eron... I had wanted to revive you.¡¯ Biting his teeth, Karl Akus looked around and shouted. "Damn... Retreat! Retreat! Fall back!" However, at that moment. Ruuuuuuuumble! "Where do you think you¡¯re going, bastard?" From Hosang¡¯s choppy shout,rge vines stretched out from around the tree. Instantly, the vines entangled themselves into a huge, thick fence that surrounded them. ¡¯Ah, damn!¡¯ Boooooooooom! The flustered Karl Akus gathered all of his strength to try and hack through the veins. Though his attack had seeded somewhat, he was unable to take a step out in the end. In that short span of time where Karl Akus attacked the vines, Hosang quickly closed the distance. Booooom! "Uhk!" Karl Akus screamed in pain from Hosang¡¯s attack, who smiled and spoke, "I made this using that tree as well. Integrating my skill with it made it quite useful for trapping some rats." "Son of a ..." Barely holding onto his stance as he held onto the vines, Karl Akus gave an expression of despair. Boooooooom! Boooom! "Ahhhhhhhhk!" "Ahk!" All of a sudden, a ruckus transpired from all directions. The subordinates of Karl Akus, who were trying to escape as best they could to their abilities, were being fired down by Hosang¡¯s subordinates. However, if Karl Akus wasn¡¯t able to prate through the veins, there wasn¡¯t much hope that the others could. Not only that, the attacks from all sides made it quite impossible. Seeing his subordinates being shot down mercilessly, Karl Akus gnashed his teeth, causing Hosang to smile and speak once more. "Well, I do understand your admirable purpose... However, if we were to let a guy like you live, we wouldn¡¯t be able tofortably use this tree. I hope you understand." Puuuuuuuk! "Uhhhhhk!" Hosang¡¯s kick to his stomach sent Karl Akus flying onto the ground as he coughed up blood. Ruuuuuumble! Karl Akus mumbled as he saw the vines and thorns wrap around his body. "Just... die. You bastard." "Ah. I had originally nned on doing that..." Ruuuuumble! Rumble! "Eeuuuuh!" Karl Akus gave out groans of pain as the vines prated through his body, so much so that he was about to go unconscious. Feeling very uneasy, Karl Akus bit on his tongue but even that had failed. Ddeeereuk! Karl Akus wasn¡¯t able to kill himself as the vines clogged up his mouth and even his ears. "Well, we had realized recently that there was a way to recharge this tree. It was stupid of us to wait I guess." ¡¯If so, you wouldn¡¯t have killed the guys that attacked you so easily.¡¯ Hosang seeing the immobilized Karl Akusughed sneeringly. He was full of satisfaction that he was able to produce much more than in the past. ¡¯Ah... there¡¯s nothing better than heaven, especially with that bitch, Eres, leaving.¡¯ To be honest, being by her side was quitefortable. Even in difficult predicaments, they were able to easily muscle through. No, it wasn¡¯tfortable, but at least he was able to safely preserve his life as he ascended. All of this was thanks to Eres¡¯s guidance. However, that was the extent. Despite living in this damned world, he was prohibited from rape and stealing. There were so many things that he couldn¡¯t do. It was hell not knowing what to do with all of this umted stress. If he didn¡¯t have a strong body, it wouldn¡¯t be strange of him dying from high blood pressure. Since Kangtae, Clementine, and Taehee were so obnoxiously strong, he couldn¡¯t show his inner thoughts, but there were quite a few that had a reluctance to Eres¡¯s rules. This fact was proved from this event. ¡¯I think only around 30%... had followed her? Haha.¡¯ The rest had all scattered. A total of nine groups were made in order to monopolize this tree. Amongst that, he felt that he had the greatest luck ever to be able to have control over this tree. Now, it felt like he was truly living on the throne in heaven. Hosang grabbed the bottle of liquor that was equipped onto his belt and began to pour it into his throat. Gulp. Gulp. "Kya...amazing." It had been 20 years since hest had a proper drink. Though he wouldn¡¯t get drunk from this, just this feeling of being able to reminisce filled him with joy. "Ahahahahaha! Everyone, well done! There will be a feast tonight! The seed will soon blossom! Everyone, enjoy! The things that we couldn¡¯t do because of that bitch, Eres, we will make sure to relieve all of that today!" "Kyaahahaha! Of course!" "Great!" When the others all lifted their bottles following Hosang, it was then... "Look at these bastards. What feast?" Boooooooooooom! "Kuhuuuuuk!" There was a roar that came from the corner of the vines. What followed thatrge sound was an enormous explosion. Ssssssssssss! Therge vine wall that Karl Akus couldn¡¯t even scratch was up in mes in a split second as a hole tens of meters was created. It was before Hosang¡¯s subordinates who were standing by the wall was able to scream before being flown away. Crack! Tremble. "Ahhhhhhk! It¡¯s copsing!" "Uhhhk! This is damned!" The whole pir that was blown apart caused the whole vine wall to begin to copse. ¡¯Damn... Which crazy bastard did this?¡¯ As Hosang was gnashing his teeth from the people running away from the vines... Rumble. In the copsed hole, Hansoo walked over and sharply spoke, "The owner has changed. Please leave the room." "You bastard..." Hosang had a bewildered expression. There was close to a thousand warriors that were present, and yet this guy walked here alone and started a fight. "You crazy bastard..." "Me?" From that remark, Hansoo smiled. --- "Ughhhhhh...." "So why did you do this?" "Ugh.... Ahhhhhhhk!" Karl Akus was mortified seeing Hansoo shake his head while Hosang was rolling around in the ground in pain. ¡¯Damn... What the hell did he put in his body.¡¯ Gulp. After recovering hisposure, he stood up and looked around before gnashing his teeth. The vicinity was a disaster. It was a one-sided massacre. On the left, those that had shields on had their whole bodies beaten up while those on the right with the hammers had their bones broken. It was futile to run away. It was as if he wouldn¡¯t let one guy escape after destroying the entrance, he began to orderly beat up every guy that came his way. At first, his despaired heart slowly transformed into hope as he looked like a savior, but Karl Akus soon realized that he had note for good faith. "Ugh... Ahhhhk!" Karl Akus swallowed once more as he saw the rolling Hosang. Red smoke that came from Hosang¡¯s body created a terrible scene in front of him. It was then that Karl Akus realized why the intruder had not killed a single person and spared them. ¡¯The problem is... we¡¯re included as well.¡¯ When Karl Akus gnashed inwardly, the red cloud of the Pandemic de had been injected into every single person here, causing him to have a satisfied expression. ¡¯How useful.¡¯ After spreading the red cloud of Pandemic de around, Hansoo walked toward Desire. Then, he raised his hand on it and imagined what he wanted. Soon. Drrrrrrrrrop! Countless seeds began to fall below. Healing seed. Hansoo held hundreds of seeds and began to distribute them one by one. "... What does this mean?" "Eat and recover your energy. We are now one body and spirit." "..." "You mean a ve.¡¯ Feeling the rustling red cloud inside his body, Karl Akus soon grabbed the seeds and began to bite on the seeds. The body soon began to resume its regeneration as the exhausted mana was replenished. ¡¯Whew.¡¯ After recovering his energy, Karl Akus was able to cool-headedly judge the situation once more. ¡¯It wasn¡¯t the worst oue.¡¯ To be honest, it would be hard to be worse than being in the hands of Hosang. That was truly the worst scenario. Though he had ended up being a ve, at least he was able to survive. Not only that, it seemed that the man took care of their health. He wasn¡¯t aware of where he was going to use them or what he was going to do with them now. After breathing a long sigh, he began to carefully investigate the man. Now, their fates were decided on what kind of thoughts this man had. ¡¯Not to mention, we are a few years apart, but for him to be this strong, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen something like this...¡¯ He knew almost all of the first generation people since they had always fought together. Including Hosang, he was arade that he had fought side by side up to the Sixth zone. However, it was the first time that he had seen this man. While Karl Akus fell into thought, Hansoo walked in front of the fallen Hosang and spoke, "Now it seems that my words will finally get to you, so let¡¯s have a chat." "Ugh...." Though the pain had disappeared, Hosang was still groaning from the aftereffects. "Tell me the conditions of the other eight trees." Though there was a limit to how much one tree could make from its essence, if one were to gather the essence of all nine trees, he could make something very nice, a truly amazing item. ¡¯I should slowly prepare.¡¯ He needed more strength. From his memories, the Desire trees weren¡¯t the only problem here. Ruuuuuumble! ¡¯There¡¯s the problem with Noah as well... It¡¯ll get busy.¡¯ Hansoo looked at therge green forest far away. Chapter 438 Desire Tree 3 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡¯Anyway... Not bad. Don¡¯t you think those devils will retreatter?¡¯ Hansoo smiled as he looked at his remaining memories in his head. They took away all the human memories that were dear to him, or, to be exact, all human memories that he had cherished. In other words, all that was left in his memories were based on fighting. Of course, the memory was a bit dull and boring. However, there were some good benefits to that. It meant that he wouldn¡¯t be guilty about crushing those who remained in his memory. Oddly enough, all the guys that he needed to destroy remained intact and clear in his head. This was one of the reasons why Hansoo was in a good mood from the intel given by Hosang since he could clearly remember all of the people that this guy was talking about. ¡¯No wonder they were trying to stay so close to Desire even as far as risking their lives.¡¯ He continued to listen to the exnations provided by Hosang. "So, to sum it up... Presently, all the other eight Desires are divided into eight different forces." Though Hosang spoke informally, Hansoo didn¡¯t really mind at all. After forcingly making him his ve, it would be pointless to squeeze his organs just to make him speak more politely. Of course, if he were to utilize Pandemic de to squeeze his organs, he would be more obedient. However, Hansoo was reluctant to make such wasteful actions. What he needed was a hunting hound, not a pet that learned how to obey. ¡¯Regardless... It means that there is not one group that has more than one Desire in their hands.¡¯ It turned out that the forces that were divided from the number of Desires were indeed diverse. There was even a case where up to five 4-Star Transcendents were divided into one team to guard the tree. And like this tree, there were cases when 4-Star Transcendents fought separately in their own groups as well. However, there was something inmon; there were no 5-Star Transcendents remaining. Hansoo understood why. ¡¯Clementine would never leave such a useful card behind.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t bad news for him anyways. If there were 5-Star Transcendents, he would¡¯ve had to be more stealthy and continue to raise his strength, but if there were none left, then he wouldn¡¯t mind taking direct action. There were a total of three variables that he had to consider. First, it would be Clementine¡¯s force that was leading the charge in front. Second, it would be the beasts of the Abyss that had settled in the forest. Lastly... ¡¯The guys that wille up soon.¡¯ If the ones ascending from below were armed properly, they would be a truly powerful faction. Even if someone was a Transcendent, there was none that could stubbornly push his way through against suchrge numbers, especially if there were Transcendents among that group. Of course, controlling that group would be an entirely different problem, but if they were to ascend, then he could definitely turn the tide of this match. Therefore, he needed to be prepared before this happened, for what he abhorred was being yed in another person¡¯s hand. ¡¯Not bad. There are lots of guys that I need to topple... And if I keep fighting, I should get stronger along the way. Hmm, let¡¯s see. Who should I start with?¡¯ Though he still had memories, he must have truly changed a lot from his previous life since the circumstances were entirely different from before. ¡¯There should be some that are already moving,¡¯ Hansoo muttered. If he were to deal with eight forces one by one, it would take quite a while. However, that wouldn¡¯t happen since they were already moving to attack one another. ¡¯You¡¯re quite lucky.¡¯ Hansoo clicked his tongue as he looked at Hosang. Mediocre strength and mediocre talent. If such a guy was eating the tree, he would soon be buried under the roots of Desire by stronger, more tenacious guys. It was because he subordinated under him, he was able to preserve his life. ¡¯I¡¯m basically keeping you alive. By the way...¡¯ While Hansoo was in thought, Hosang spoke to Hansoo, "If you¡¯re going to go, go from the northwest. John Nice and his wife are the weakest there. ¡¯Though they are stronger than me.¡¯ Mr. and Mrs. Nice. The two married each other once they both reached 4-Star Transcendent. In the Orange Zone, they had fought tooth and nail, but afterward, they had married and life had never been so good. After decades of fighting together, theirbination attacks were art itself. Hansoo smiled and nodded. "Great. Let¡¯s hurry and go." The moment Hansoo raised from his seat... Boooooooooom! "You crazy bastard... You can¡¯t get too close!" "This is off-limits!" "Let go!" From the ruckus outside, Hansoo and Hosang both frowned. --- Booooooooom! Karl Akus, who sifted through the gaps between the trees, soon settled on a tree with a delighted expression. ¡¯We¡¯re here. We¡¯re almost here!¡¯ Boooooooooom! Karl Akus blocked the attack that targeted his back and quickly approached the base of the tree where a sh of light briefly urred. This was the ce where his wish would be granted as long as he put his hand on that tree. It was the wish that he so long wanted. ¡¯Eron... Just wait a bit longer!¡¯ It was when Karl Akus had almost arrived at the base of the tree and was about to put his hand. "Hmmm... It seems like I need to save some of the essences for now." Hansoo¡¯s voice could be heard from behind Karl Akus. Then... Squeeze. "Uhhhhhhhk... Ahhhhhhhhhhk!" Karl Akus let out a shrill of pain as he could feel his heart and mind and even all of his muscles being squeezed as if it would melt at any moment. It was as if a fire was zing throughout his body, leaving no room to spare throughout his body. The pain that Hosang endured from before was now what he was experiencing. ¡¯Uhhhhhhhhk...¡¯ However, inparison to Hosang, Karl Akus was a bit different. Karl Akus still had a desire that he had yet to fill. It was to revive the woman, Eron. From his estimation, he knew that the amount of essence needed wouldn¡¯t be small to revive her. No, it was certain that he needed a significant amount. However, it would be an overestimation to think that Hansoo would spare the amount of essence needed when he was preparing for war. He could fulfill his own desires, and if needed, make the necessary weapons and potions that were useful in the uing war as well. If he were to let go of this opportunity, Eron wouldn¡¯t be revived since there wouldn¡¯t be any essence left. "Ahhhhhh... AHHHHHHHHK!" Squeeeeeeze! Karl Akus let out arge shrill due to thepressed pain that reverberated throughout his body. However, he continued to move forward to raise his hand onto the Desire tree. Hansoo, who was monitoring the situation, looked at him with a horrified expression. ¡¯That that.... That crazy bastard.¡¯ He had experienced it himself, so he knew better than anyone else how much suffering and pain would follow, yet he kept moving despite the pain. Soon... Ruuuuuuuuumble! The Desire Tree trembled crazily before something began to fall as if it had received Karl Akus¡¯s wish. Simultaneously... Ruuuuuumble! The seed soon began to take on the form of a human at an incredible speed. Ttuk! In an instant, the seed split in half, and inside that seed, a woman-like figure began to fall. Hosang, seeing this, let out a curious expression. ¡¯What the hell. Why is it so fast?¡¯ In the past, he had wished for women to y with, but even then the seeds hadn¡¯t opened up as quickly. However, the seed had already begun to blossom. Hansoo, seeing this, began to smile. ¡¯Yes. The Desire Tree needs to be at this level at least so that it would be useful.¡¯ He had to show the others anyway just how meaningless it was to revive a dead person. Then... "Ughhhhhhh.... Ahhhhhh! What the heck! What is this?!" Everyone was able to see clearly the woman that dropped from the Desire Tree which Karl Akus caught in his embrace. "You can¡¯t sleep? Come here. You can sleep if you do this." The girl in his embrace busily touched Akus¡¯s cheek and chest. ¡¯... Is that Eron?¡¯ Hosang frowned after seeing the woman¡¯s appearance. Of course, he would know since up to a while ago, they had been fighting crazily as they ascended the seven zones. There was no way that they did not know each other¡¯s circumstances. There was no mistake that the girl who was in the embrace of the fully-armored Akus was Eron. It was the guy¡¯s wife that had died in the Green Zone. ¡¯... She truly has the same appearance as before.¡¯ Hosang mumbled as he saw Eron¡¯s appearance. Her outer appearance was fine. No, it was rather the same, even the armor and weapons as well. However, the moment he saw her, he knew that the girl was not Eron. Rather, it could be said that it was a puppet that was made to be like Eron. The evidence was that it continued to repeat the same actions that it was programmed to. It was repeating it blindly. Karl probably realized the moment he received her, which was why he was screaming. Hansoo mumbled as he looked at Karl Akus. ¡¯Of course, the human that was created by the Desire Tree from your memories wouldn¡¯t be human.¡¯ There was a limit to how a person fully understood another person and that included family. The woman was made from good memories and appearance. However, even the memories itself wascking. Since his desire was so great, it had been borne quite quickly. However, that was the extent of it. In the end, it couldn¡¯t create the same human. "... So it is impossible to revive a dead person." Hansoo nodded at Hosang¡¯s remarks. "It could create something simr." It may be possible to create a new human being that was moderately modified in the first ce. It could be possible to have the human being possess a simr personality without any memories to his satisfaction since the appearance was simr, to begin with. If there was more essence avable, it would be more than sufficient to do this in this case. ¡¯But that¡¯s also a problem.¡¯ Hansoo looked at Hosang and spoke, "Do you know why this is known as the Desire Tree?" Hosang hesitated from that remark. Come to think of it, he was not the one that gave it its name. ¡¯Who named it again?¡¯ After momentarily rummaging through his memories, he soon remembered who had given the tree its name. Clementine had stated one sentence, in which the tree¡¯s name had be Desire Tree. It was because Desire Tree suited well with the trees, and above all else, Clementine had decided as such. Hosang who finally recalled gnashed his teeth and spoke, "Do you think I¡¯m a fool? It fulfills desires so it¡¯s called the Desire Tree." Hanso chuckled from those words. "I thought of it like that as well." "...?" With a questioning look, Hansoo spoke to him once more, "It is not called the Desire Tree since it fulfills desires." No, it was rather the opposite. "It¡¯s called the Desire Tree since it stimtes desires." Hansoo stroked the tree as he muttered. This tree stimted desires and greed, which caused one to not monopolize one to fight for one, and those who had one to realize that one wasn¡¯t enough. Then, those guys would aim to monopolize two trees. Once a person had two, that person would want three and so forth. In the end, a conclusion could be reached. One had to take it all. Taking it one step further, those with great desires and greed would sacrifice people to replenish its essence. ¡¯Come to think of it... I don¡¯t think I really need to go there.¡¯ Hansoo muttered as he looked at the direction northwest where the John Nice couple were at. --- Ruuuuuuuuumble! "Uhhhhhhhhhk. Why... We had followed you." Thousands of bodies were scattered under the tree where the tree was soaking up the essence from the corpses. Everyone there were the people that followed the owner of the tree, the John Nice couple. The number was many and even their talent was good. They had even eaten the poison that was made from the Desire Tree, so there was no chance of betrayal. However, as if they were trying to create something, the John Nice couple shook their heads and muttered, "... Our child is noting back to life." "... It seems that we are stillcking." An eerie madness pervaded their eyes. ¡¯We need another tree.¡¯ In addition, they needed something to replenish the essence of the trees. They turned their heads toward the southwest direction. Chapter 439 Noah 1 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Booooooom! "Uh... Why is it so big?!" Kangtae, who was digging into the ground with a de, showed frustration. It felt like he would go crazy since he couldn¡¯t even use his strength out of fear that the interior would copse if he dug recklessly. "What do you mean by solid... It¡¯s so sturdy. What is there for me to be careful about?" Kangtae mumbled as he looked at the surface of the white metal under his feet. Though he had somewhat controlled his strength, it was at such a sturdy condition that there wasn¡¯t a scratch to be found. Even if he were to use his entire strength, it could be said that this metal could endure this, which was why he couldn¡¯t understand. However, he soon shook his head and decided to focus on the job once more. ¡¯... Well. There was nothing wrong with listening to what Clementine had said so far, and maybe there could really be something delicate inside.¡¯ Ruuuuuuumble! Once more, he took his de with his right hand and swept away all of the piles of dust. Then with the wind that was swept from his fingertips, he quickly removed the dust that had shrouded around him. ¡¯When do I have to keep repeating this action.¡¯ However, his boredom would only be a moment. Kangtae¡¯s expression lit up. ¡¯I found it.¡¯ There was an entrance that was clearly marked inside the white metal surface. The moment he found the entrance, Kangtae shouted with all his might. "I fooooooooooooooound the entrance!" Boooooooooom! A simple shout caused all of the pile of dirt around him to be transformed into a storm. In the midst of the sandstorm... "Ahem... Tch. I told you to control your strength!" "Ahhhh... There¡¯s sanding in." From the fiery sandstorm, the Adventurers in the vicinity began to gather as all of them emanated their auras. ¡¯Haa... The world is truly wide.¡¯ Kangtae muttered internally. In the past during his first year, he had thought that the sky was scary. Eres and Keldian were the only ones that were surprised to see him. Though he was surprised at Eres¡¯s heart, he was much stronger than anyone else in terms of strength. Keldian also seemed great at ying tricks. However, he had confidence that he would absolutely win if they were to fight one another. The reason why he was saying all of this was because his luck was truly amazing. All of the good items and skills were in his possession, and he managed to survive all of the dangerous situations that he was under. Of course, the rewards for facing all of those risks hade back to him as well. As such, there was a time when he contemted about living like a king. Though it was a bitplicated, he thought it was a viable goal to have as a man. If Eres and Keldian were to help him by his side, then he thought that it would be possible. However, after meeting Clementine, who had entered the Otherworld one year after him, he realized just how wide the world was and that there could be monsters like him. After joining forces with Clementine, whether it was Taehee, the Rift brothers or even the Valentine couple, all of them were elites that couldn¡¯t be ignored. ¡¯Well. It¡¯s not so bad.¡¯ Kangtae shrugged his shoulders as he looked at Taehee and Clementine emerge from his eyes out of the sandstorm. To have such strong elites asrades was truly a nice ordeal. It was then... "You idiot... I told you to control your strength, didn¡¯t I?" Kangtae was startled at Keldian¡¯s cold, piercing words. "No, no! I controlled my strength! I was very careful!" From Kangtae¡¯s words, Keldian frowned as he pointed at a direction. "Then, what is that?" "...?" After turning his head toward the direction Keldian pointed at, he soon frowned as well. ¡¯A hole?¡¯ A very big hole at that. There was a big hole on the surface of the giant metal surface. It was arge hole that stretched hundreds of meters. However, Kangtae soon shook his head and shouted, "Hey! It¡¯s not me! I¡¯m not the one that made that!" Kangtae truly felt wronged since that big hole was hard to make even if he had used all of his strength. ¡¯How the hell was this made anyways?¡¯ While Kangtae was inspecting the mystery of the big hole with a bbergasted expression, Eres approached the hole as she shook her head. "It wasn¡¯t done by Kangtae." There was no way that it could have been done by him since the hole had traces of something that had dug out from inside. There were traces of broken, melted pieces. ¡¯What the hell?¡¯ Eres gulped as she looked at the erosion that was done by something that had seeded in breaking out from within. --- Ruuuuuuuuuumble! Strange objects began to blossom from the seeds before falling from the Desire Tree. At some points, there were scales of some creatures. Other times, it would be fruit with thorns on it. What was certain was that all sorts of things were opening from the tree and ripening. ¡¯Good. As for what I will make next...¡¯ Hansoo continued to imagine what he was going to make after putting his hand on the surface of the Desire Tree. Hansoo looked at him with an iprehensible look who was continuing to imagine the next set of items he would make. ¡¯... What exactly are you trying to make?¡¯ If he were to make a weapon, then he would understand, but after seeing all of these iprehensible actions, Hosang couldn¡¯t help but have a questionable look. Where would he use such materials, to begin with? However, instead of fixating on Hosang¡¯s attitude, Hansoo frowned at the brief twitching of energy in the tree. It was a wavelength that was trying to invade deep inside him as if it was trying to stimte the desires in his heart. The Desire Tree was relentlessly attempting to raise his desires inside him whenever he infused his desires onto the tree as if trying to persuade him that showing his desires was a better option. It was even insisting on the emphasis of replenishing essence to satiate those desires. ¡¯Where do you think you¡¯re scheming at, you piece of shit.¡¯ Puuuuuuuuk! Ruuuuuuuumble! Hansoo gave a strong, rough kick to the tree who was trying to scheme against him. "Now let¡¯s go." "... Leaving this tree behind?" Hansoo chuckled from his remarks. "I used up all of the essences in this tree now." "... Crazy." Hosang looked at him with a shocked expression. As he knew, the amount of tree essence consumed was proportional to the value of the products made. In other words, the higher the value of the products, the faster the essence would be consumed. But just now, he had created some junk-looking items that ended up consuming all of the tree¡¯s essence. ¡¯What the hell are these?¡¯ He picked up the opened seeds that wereying around him to check what they were. No matter how much he looked at it, they looked nothing more than thorny sea urchins with the shape of a chestnut, and yet they had consumed so much essence. Seeing Hosang fling it up and catching it when it came down, Hansooughed. "Make sure to look after it well. If you¡¯re not careful, your wrist could be sent flying." "What bullshit... I¡¯m a 4-Star. A 4-Star." "Yes. I¡¯m telling you to be careful since you are a 4-Star. Pack anything you have left. Let¡¯s go." "Damn..." Hosang mutteredints as he picked everything up on the ground in preparation for leaving. If he were to stay at this location, there was nothing for him to do. Even if he weren¡¯t a ve, he wouldn¡¯t have a choice. As the guy said, he now had to make sure that the others were enved like him. If not, the people that were looking for sacrifices to give to the Desire Trees would hunt for the others. Although he might have luckily monopolized this tree, he had no confidence in keeping his monopoly against other groups. ¡¯Yes. Let¡¯s live for now.¡¯ Hansoo chuckled as he looked at the Desire Tree where Hosang and the others, who were full ofints, were making preparations to leave. ¡¯You dirty shit.¡¯ Hansoo had an ufortable expression as he recalled it trying to raise his desires. When the thing was trying to stimte his desires, the things that flew through his head were not heaven-defying weapons or treasures. It was people. Countless people went past his memories. There were both men and women. Their ages were around 20, and even some that weren¡¯t even 20 yet. What it meant was that the people that the Desire Tree showed were people that he had wanted to see before his memories were locked. ¡¯Tch.¡¯ Recalling this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat ufortable. At the same time, he began to recall the sixth seed, Soul Explosion, in his chest. However, Hansoo soon shook his head and deleted the burdensome thoughts. He had too many things to do. ¡¯I will let you live a bit longer.¡¯ Hansoo looked at the huge Desire Tree beside him. Though he had thought of putting this reckless tree on fire right now, it would make things tooplicated. He couldn¡¯t be hurriedly provoked. Boooooooooom! "Let¡¯s go!" After kicking the tree, Hansoo turned around and gave a quick shout, beginning to move toward their next destination to the northwest where the John Nice couple were at. Hosang, who was following behind Hansoo, asked, "If you are to capture the John Nice couple, will you make them be like us?" Hansoo nodded in response to his words. "Probably, if they are alive that is." "...?" Hosang frowned from Hansoo¡¯s words. ¡¯What? You¡¯re saying that they could be dead?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable. Up until now before the standoff, they had spent a long time asrades fighting together. He knew better than anyone else of their experience and strength since they had survived in this damned world for 20 years. However, his ignorant-like remarks made him feel as if he was ignored. ¡¯Shit. It would be great if you p the bastard, John Nice.¡¯ Hosang mumbled as he threw the simr-looking sea-urchin object into the sky. --- Ruuuuumble. "... What¡¯s this?" Hosang frowned as he saw the sight before his eyes. At the base of therge Desire Tree, he could see the essence being extracted from the corpses of the people. The best part was the John Nice couple. ¡¯... Damn. We can¡¯t save them if they¡¯re like this.¡¯ If their upper and lower bodies were absent, then even if one were a Transcendent or even an expert Transcendent, one wouldn¡¯t be able to save them. Hansoo, who was looking at this sight alongside Hosang, clicked his tongue. "I should¡¯ve known this would happen." ¡¯I had wondered about it... But it seems like it¡¯s been released.¡¯ Hansoo muttered as he looked toward the direction where the Holy Ark, Noah, was at. Chapter 440 Noah 2 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Ruuuuuumble! Hosang swallowed his groans as he heard the corpses being ripped apart from all sides. ¡¯What killed them? Humans?¡¯ From the traces, he knew that they were not bitten to death by somerge beasts. No, it was rather the opposite. The frames of the things that killed them weren¡¯trge. It was about 3m tall maximum? It could be that it was smaller than that. ¡¯I can¡¯t figure it out.¡¯ Hosang frowned. However, he was able to realize a few points. First, it was that those that attacked these people weren¡¯t alone. The many disordered bodies proved this. Not only that, it wasn¡¯t very friendly to humans. The traces here didn¡¯t reveal as if they were forced to fight. ¡¯They rushed to these people like mad dogs.¡¯ There were traces that showed that they were intent on cutting off the lives of their opponents no matter what. Subconsciously, Hosang could feel cold sweat. For there to be such bloodlust from these strong guys that had absolutely ripped the John Nice couple into pieces hiding in the forest, it caused for concern. However, regardless of Hosang¡¯s thoughts or reactions, Hansoo walked to the Desire Tree and checked its condition. The base of the Desire Tree was trembling from having its trunk torn and wedged. Although others might see this due to the Desire Tree being in pain, Hansoo knew. ¡¯It must have been quite pissed off.¡¯ Hansoo muttered as he checked the status of the tree. The essence was already emptied out. Seeing that he had no more business to do in this area, he shouted to Hosang. "Let¡¯s move." "... Where?" Hosang answered with a trembling look, seeing all of the corpses around. For him to enter the forest where these crazy things were... "Hansoo smiled. "We better move quicker than these guys." At this rate, all of the Transcendents would be wiped out. No, to be honest, there would be some that would survive. However, the end result would be the same if let be. There was no way to stop predatory assaults rushing from behind if one was blinded by sweet honey. ¡¯If that was so, it would getplicated.¡¯ If he were to keep them alive, then he could order them around as much as he wanted. It would be a shame if he let all of them die. Hansoo inspected the footprints. These guys instinctively looked for the weakest people. If he had not appeared at this time, normally Hosang and his group would have been devoured as well. It was natural to predict who the next targets were. "You¡¯re saying the next weakest guys are to the west?" Hosang slightly frowned. ¡¯Those guys are a bit perverted...¡¯ Hosang shook his head after muttering while looking toward the west. Once he taught Hansoo the direction of these guys, he would do what was necessary. ¡¯By the way, when will this guye to his senses?¡¯ Hosang clicked his tongue while looking at Karl Akus, who was absentmindedly looking in the distance after reviving Eron. --- "Ohoh! Ohohoh!" One man was sitting on the tree, spouting admiration. Whenever the man put his hand on the Desire Tree and focused, the seed from above would blossom before eventually falling. Crash! One of the seeds crashed into the ground after making a breaking sound. From that seed, a weapon came out. "Oh no..." Seeing one of the men go to pick up the weapon, the man, Dell Marcus shouted, "Hey! Take good care of it, you bastard! Don¡¯t you know how precious it is?!" From those remarks, the running subordinateined as he picked it up. ¡¯Damn... It is precious. The problem is everything is yours.¡¯ The subordinate, Ellonto, muttered as he picked up the fallen weapons. It was the sword that was made using a bunch of essence from therge tree. From the looks of it, the quality and performance of this sword was grand. About this much, it would be quite useful for the man, Dell Marcus, sitting over there. However, like mentioned previously, it was useful. ¡¯In the end... It¡¯s a fake.¡¯ Dell Marcus stroked the sword with a passionate look after receiving it from Ellonto. "Ahahah. I wonder how envious Kangtae would be after seeing me have this weapon." If one were to kill the opponent, it would absorb the blood. Just by making a wound, it would automatically cause a bleeding effect. With a fixed percentage, one could even activate the effect of lightning and poison clouds erupting and infecting the opponent. Literally, it was the weapon that allowed Kangtae to be a diator. [El Maha ughterer Sword] He couldn¡¯t really measure just how envious he was when he saw that sword. Even the options of that sword were random but even all of that was suitable to his taste. ¡¯That guy¡¯s luck... is truly ridiculous.¡¯ Whenever he saw him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel envious so having this copy at least made him feel good. Though he might be a bit behind in ability, it couldn¡¯t be said that the sword was weak. ¡¯This is all thanks to the tree.¡¯ Dell Markus looked at the Desire Tree with a loving look. It was all possible since he was able to use the Desire Tree alone when it was usually upied by two or three people elsewhere. "Hey. You annoyed?" Ellonto frowned at the words said to him. "... I am not annoyed. I just want to see you fight like a crazy dog while holding that thing." "Bastard. Look at who you¡¯re talking to." Ddakkk! "Uh, this damned person." Ellonton red at Dell Marcus. However, he had noints, for Dell Markus was an immature, unfair human being. He would never share stuff that was good, and if the opportunity were toe, he was the person that would take the best items. If his opponents were as strong as him and had nasty personalities, then he would allow some leeway. But, if they were as weak as him, then there was no generosity. However, the reason why they followed Dell Marcus was for one reason only. At least the man was fair in a particr way. He was only focused on his greed, and he breathes out the strength that he had gained in the frontlines. Though he might be disqualified as a leader, in order to preserve one¡¯s life, there was no other man like him to follow in this damned world. It was because he would fight most valiantly at the very front, and he could confirm the creations of the Desire Tree. Eres¡¯s shield. Keldian¡¯s Staff. Kangtae¡¯s Sword. Taehee¡¯s Spear. Weapon, weapon, weapon, and even more weapons. He would not make anything that wouldn¡¯t help him in his fight. After wandering around this world for 20 years, it would not be strange for him to make some alcohol, a pack of cigarettes, or even a woman to fool around with. However, he had not made a single one. This was the reason why everyone who had gathered here had followed Dell Markus. Yet, something didn¡¯t feel right. There was an eerie mood that was circting around the whole forest a while ago. An eerie aura that caused people in the vicinity to feel uneasy Everyone here knew what that meant. There was another existence here. It was an existence that had stimted their survival instincts. It would have been even more unpleasant if Marcus was fixated on ingratiating on what objects to make. It was then... Dell Marcus frowned as he looked at the forest far away. ¡¯... What was that?¡¯ The unusual reaction of Dell Marcus also heightened Ellonto¡¯s vision, who began to scour where Dell Marcus was looking at. Soon... Ruuuuuuuumble! Rumble! allowed him to amplify all of his senses, including light and sound as Ellonto began to concentrate in his surroundings. ¡¯... They¡¯re fighting.¡¯ A battle was urring tens of kilometers away. If he wanted to see, he could go and see, and if he were to run over, the distance was close so that he could arrive at a moment¡¯s time. Ellonto, whose hearing and vision was amplified, began to sweep against the figures of every single one of them. There were two groups that were mindlessly fighting. One group was very familiar, for there were people that they had eaten together with not long ago. ¡¯Hosang... Karl Akus?¡¯ Though they were weaker than Dell Marcus, they were two Transcendents that were much stronger than him. They were fighting at a distance from the tree, but he wondered why they were engaged inbat there, to begin with. Soon, Ellonto¡¯s face was full of displeasure. ¡¯What the hell are those?¡¯ There were fiendish, distorted faces that were fighting the Hosang and Karl Akus¡¯s group like crazy. They were like beasts and like humans at the same time. Their identity was unknown. However, he instinctively knew one thing that made them so uneasy as to where did those existences came from. ¡¯... Where did they appear from?¡¯ It was when Ellonto was frowning, Dell Marcus from beside gave a quick remark. "Hey, let¡¯s flee." "... Run away?" From Ellonto¡¯s reply, Dell Marcus nodded. "That¡¯s not all. There¡¯s much more behind them." Dell Marcus was able to see further due to being much stronger than Ellonto, which was why he was aware that the monsters over there was not the end. The bloodlust was bing stronger as it seeped into the skin of others through the air. It was a normal reaction to avoid such a fight, since it¡¯s a shortcut to longevity by avoiding unnecessary fights. "... What do we do with those people over there?" Ellonto carefully asked. Although they were divided into dissension, they still fought with their backs together until recently. "Ah, shut up. They had ran off to live as they please, so how does that concern me? I¡¯m more concerned about you guys who followed me." "Captain..." "Hey, pack your stuff. If you have anything you want from the Desire Tree, make it quickly. I¡¯ll give you one minute..." It was then... Both Ellonto and Dell Marcus¡¯ expressions hardened. Chhhhhhhhhhang! The weapon that wastched on Dell Marcus¡¯ back emerged into his grasp as he rushed into the brushes. Booooooooooom! Four weapons that Dell Marcus had cherished struck against the bushes. It was an attack that an ordinary Transcendent would faint and cough up blood from. However, Dell Marcus¡¯ hardened expression as he pulled out El Maha ughterer Sword said it best. Instantly, he took out Eres¡¯ shield that was made from the Desire Tree and began to use its , beginning to exhale all of his energy from his body. "Captain... What?" Ellonto had a perplexed look. It had been a long time since he saw Dell Marcus be so anxious. Then... "Where do you think you¡¯re going? Do you think our side fighting over there is some voluntary work?" ng A man with an eerie dark-red aura walked out from the bushes, throwing down the four weapons that were aimed at him. He was holding an unknown beast¡¯s head with his left hand as thirteen shadows were ominously hanging behind the man. The moment Ellonto saw the unknown bloodstains on the man¡¯s armor, he stood on edge. Hansoo smiled as he walked out of the brushes. "Do you want toe with me when we¡¯re talking? Or should I make sure that happens?" "This damned world. Truly." No matter how much he berated the world, there was no end to this. Where the hell did a guy like hime from? Dell Marcus, who grasped El Maha ughterer Sword, looked on with a hollow expression. --- Eres, who looked inside the hole, frowned. Inside the hole, it was perfectly enclosed. It was arge white room with no entrance. There was no way that this would have been made if it was a residential ce. ¡¯What are these things?¡¯ Eres frowned at the w marks and nail marks full of rage all around the walls. Chapter 441 Noah 3 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Boooooooooom! "It¡¯s... opened!" Kangtae who used all of his strength as if he was in judo practice was able to pull the door out as he screamed. Eres who was watching this scene behind him frowned. ¡¯Kangtae had to use all of his strength just to open this?¡¯ It might be a bit rude to say this, but his strength was ignorantly powerful. It was so much so that it could be questioned why he carried a weapon. Kangtae believed that strength was what defines a man, so he had wholly focused his skills and proficiency toward melee attacks and strength, including physical attribute enhancement. Normally, if one prioritized an attribute or ability that much, there would be an imbnce which could provide costly when one contended against an opponent of simr ability; however, he was able to fully supplement the shorings of his body through items and skills. It was truly an ignorant method. As a result, he had be aplete beast. No matter how much he felt the structure could be destroyed if he used a weapon, it took all of his strength just to rip apart that door. ¡¯... There¡¯s definitely some merit in finding this.¡¯ Eres mumbled internally. It was certain that there was something of high value that was stored deep inside this structure. At the same time, she was also worried that some unidentified species could emerge from inside this structure as well. ¡¯What was that thing before?¡¯ She was referring to therge hole that was at the exterior of the structure. Though she had tried looking around through the hole, it was only an isted room, so there was nothing like an additional entrance to further explore. She had also gone to see if there were any more enemies that were inside, but there wasn¡¯t even a door installed. In short, it was like a hollow chest. Yet, there were w marks and footprints all across the room of a species full of rage. This was why she was even more concerned with who or what was trapped in here, which was why she felt it was necessary to investigate as quickly as possible. It could be possible that there might be some hints regarding the unidentified species that had escaped from here. ¡¯Until then... Please be safe everyone.¡¯ Eres frowned as she thought of the others. "Eres, what are you doing? Let¡¯s enter." "Ah... Yes." From Taehee¡¯s urge, Eres began to walk inside the ripped entrance. As they entered through the door, they were weed with a dark, long corridor. It was as if it was extending them an invite to go deep into the abyss-looking hallway. Shiiiiing! Keldian, who was beside her, raised his hand and lit a light in the hallway. "Let¡¯s see... It would be great if we attain some information that would be useful to us" Keldian muttered as he plodded through the hallway. --- Booooooom! Hansoo and Dell Marcus collided apart from the Desire Tree, a distance of several kilometers. It was an ambiguous distance as there was an intense battle involving thousands of bizarre beasts and Adventurers going on in this location. "Ah... Shit!" Hosang clenched his teeth after seeing the unidentified creatures running to them like beasts. It was so difficult to deal with them. ¡¯You damn... bastards!¡¯ "Kyaaaaaaaahhh!" Hosang concentrated as an aura called the erupted around his body. Tree roots that could melt and suck the opponents emerged out from the ground and tackled the beasts that came upon him. The result was a sess. Grab! Ruuumble! Thousands of thick vines began to move busily from the ground as they tied together dozens of the beasts before destroying their organs. The fluids that were exerted from the roots began to melt the beasts¡¯ thick skin and texture. It seemed to look like he had the situation totally under control. At this rate, these powerful roots would be able to crush the beasts, and the Baren Tree Roots would be able to absorb its fluids as it continued to improve their state. However, Hosang continued to gnash his teeth. Though it looked like a sess on the outside, in reality, he knew it wasn¡¯t. The result was that his mana and stamina were not rising at all. If his skill had perfectly worked, the Baren Tree Roots would be able to absorb the beasts¡¯ liquids, which would restore his mana and stamina. However, his mana did not budge at all, and he continued to be more tired. The reason for this was clear. Grab! Ruuuuumble! The blood and bones of these strange creatures were continually changing. The bones, muscles, and skin of the beasts which was originally hard became as soft as pudding. No, to be honest, it was as if his roots were entering bodies made out of water. Though the roots had entered the transparent bodies of these beasts, Hosang knew better than anyone that it had not prated them. Chiiiiiiiiik! The beasts that had eaten the fluidsing out of the Baren Tree Roots caused their bodies to slowly turn green. "You damn bastards!" Boooooooooooooom! As Hosang cursed at the beasts for melting his Baren Tree Roots, he concentrated once more and created more of his Baren Tree Roots. He didn¡¯t use this skill just to make more of them. The use of these roots was so that it could attack them. Once damaged, the strength of this skill would be greatly reduced until it was fully recovered, so it was one that he had used sparingly. However, his roots were being wholly melted. Ruuuuuuumble! He gnashed his teeth after seeing his roots were already half gone after retrieving them. ¡¯... They melted it before eating.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just that. As if he was now immune to the shocks provided by the beasts, he quickly focused his body and raised his fist with strength against the rushing foes. ¡¯Shit... I will definitely win and live.¡¯ Booooooooooom! After kicking one of the beasts away, he began to recollect the scene when he first encountered these beasts when he had arrived earlier. Thousands of shadow-like bodies were approaching them through the trees in the camouge of the surroundings. They had hidden their presence so well that if it weren¡¯t for Hansoo telling them, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed at all. ¡¯Fuck...¡¯ Since the red bacteria was in his body, he was in a situation where he couldn¡¯t even flee. He was having a shitty time here ever since the guy said one remark before leaving. "Kyaaaaaaaaaaah!" "You creepy bastards! Just die!" Booooooooom! Booom! mes of fire and lightning ceaselessly rained on the battlefield. These Adventurers, who were people that could destroy buildings with their fists and swing around metals that were never seen or heard about before on Earth, swung their weapons relentlessly. However, the response of the beasts was beyond that. Ruuuuuuumble! Kadeeeeuk! They ate the mes and endured the thunder. They avoided the spears and swords or even blocked them with their constantly transforming bodies. No, they weren¡¯t just simply blocking them. Even the wounds on their ws and feet were constantly deforming and changing. ¡¯Damn... If things are to progress like this... ¡¯ The beasts continued to rush at them with their nonstop changing bodies as if they were born to ughter them. They weren¡¯t immortal. If they were to attack different types of spells and attacks simultaneously, they could definitely kill them. However, while they were trying their best to kill them, the damages done to the Adventurers were increasing exponentially. It was then... "Damn! What are you doing! That bastard told us to use that before! Use it!" One of Hosang¡¯s subordinates screamed at Hosang. The bastard that he was referring to was Hansoo who was fighting in the vicinity of the Desire Tree. After listening to his subordinate¡¯s reminder, he quickly recollected himself and looked at the object that wastched onto his waist. It was the same sea-urchin looking object that he was cautioned before that could potentially cut his wrist away. It was such an ufortable time that he had erased it from his memories, but seeing how dire the situation was, he clenched his teeth. ¡¯Damn... Alright. Let¡¯s use this!¡¯ Booooooooooom! The beasts rushed in once more, so after deflecting them away, he grabbed the object in his waist and began to inject his mana. In that instant... Papapapapapapapa! The sea-urchin looking object began to shook wildly before the thorn shot out. "Ahk!" After almost being pierced from that sudden change, Hosang threw it in the air before falling back in shock. Soon... Puuuuuuuuuuung! The wildly shaking object let out arge roar before exploding. Pipipipipipipipipk! Along with dark smoke, the thorns began to fire at all directions, piercing through the bodies of therge, disgusting beasts as Hosang watched on. He was curious about what changes there would be. However, his expectations soon became a disappointment, and that disappointment quickly changed into anger. "This scammer! It¡¯s a good for nothing!" The beasts, acting as if it didn¡¯t even tickle, quickly stood up and rushed in once more, causing Hosang to gnash his teeth. At one point, there was one that was right in front of him. The bastard had told him to use that sea-urchin looking, no good piece of shit, and now he was at the point of being eaten. ¡¯... I¡¯m going to die.¡¯ He closed his eyes as he looked at the beast right below his chin. Though he could counterattack, there was no meaning to that. The beast would change its body again and endure. Hosang swore loudly at Hansoo who had truly led him to a pitiful death. "See you in hell! You fucking bastard!!!!!" At that precise moment... Booooom! The beast that was rushing toward him bounced back violently as if it had been hit by a truck. "...?" Hosang, who had seemingly screamed his final shout, had his eyes wide open. Then, he heard a familiar voice from beside. "I clearly had mentioned to attack it immediately after using it." "... Hey, you bastard! You gave me trash, so what bullsh*t are you spouting?!" Even if he did, what attack would work if it didn¡¯t even affect them? However, Hosang, who shouted crazily, soon realized what Hansoo was speaking about. Kiiiiiiiik! The beast that received Hansoo¡¯s attack was soon wringing his whole body around the ground as if it was suffering. Normally, it would have modified its body to heal and endure the attacks, but it was now struggling in pain as it was in the same body form. This scene was replicating itself elsewhere. Boooooooooom! Booom! "Hey, it¡¯s working! It¡¯s finally working!" "Kill them!" The beasts who were constantly transforming, adapting, and modifying their bodies as if they were bragging about their immortality were unable to change their shapes. The moment the thorns had shot out of the smoke and touched their bodies, their bodies stopped changing as they hardened. The Adventurers, who were being relentlessly pushed back, had now suddenly reversed the situation. There was one more. "Good job. Take a rest. Now, those friends will be fighting in your stead." "Daaaaaaaaaaaaaaaamn it!" Booooooooom! Not sure why he was so infuriated, Dell Marcus was creating a bloody mess as Hansooughed watching him. --- Ruuuuumble. "Woah... Is this a zoo?" Kangtae whistled as he looked around his surroundings walking through the hallway. It was the same for the rest of the group that was ceaselessly looking as well. "Ahem..." "Ah well..." Ahhhhhh! Woah! Although the hallway was not fully visible from the entrance, now they could clearly see from the side of the hallway. ¡¯... What the hell is this ce?¡¯ There were tens and hundreds of different races and species. Eres frowned at the huge isted rooms where they were locked up. Chapter 442 Noah 4 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Grrrrrrrrrrr The hallway was wonderfully lit up from the light that was shining in Keldian¡¯s hand. All four sides of the rectangr hallway were transparently revealing their true colors. Beyond that, there were no signs of the hallway hiding the sight. Grrrrrrrrrrrr Following the hallway, there were hundreds and thousands... No even beyond that... Of species in countless rooms. Some rooms reached several kilometers in width, while others weren¡¯t even 10m long. However, they all shared something inmon. Inside the room, there were guests that were already inside the room. Rooooooooooooar! Kyyaaaaaaaaaaah! The beasts in the rooms continued to howl incessantly. Some of them resembled birds while others looked like bats. Some of them looked likerge elephants while others looked like gods and dragons. However, they all shared something inmon. All of them were filled with rage as they were extremely stressed out. Thud! Thud! Some of them constantly bashed against the walls, expressing their anger while some were scratching the walls with their teeth and ws. It was as if they were trying to escape the corners of hell as they continued endlessly. Unfortunately, it seemed like some had seeded in escaping. ¡¯It¡¯s empty here too...¡¯ Eres mumbled as she walked past another empty room. She could see a shattered wall on the opposite side of the huge isted room. Whether the monsters were extremely strong or whether someone on the outside had let them escape, there were countless footprints in that empty, abandoned room. Soon, Eres began to recollect a few beast species. On the way there, she recalled fighting a few especially strong species of monsters. ¡¯Who the hell caught all of this.¡¯ Though she was unaware who, she was certain of one fact. If all of these monsters here were released simultaneously, the Violet Zone would literally be hell incarnate. It was then... "I think we have almost arrived." "Huh?" Keldian remark, who was walking at the front with the light, caused everyone to look at the end of the hallway. The hallway, which had so far exposed the exterior of its surface finally revealed the texture of its cold metal. Even the light that Keldian had lit was unable to properly prate the changed texture of the material inside the corridor. Keldian frowned at the horrifyingly dark hallway. He looked back and said, "It seems like we will have to go in and check. Let¡¯s continue." "... Okay." Eres nodded. If they had not witnessed this scene, then maybe there would be another option, but now they couldn¡¯t stop continuing. Even if it looked a bit dangerous, they had to go in and check. No, if they were afraid of such things, to begin with, they wouldn¡¯t have even reached here to start. "It could be... that we could understand what this ce is for." Eres muttered. Soon... Roooooooooar! They walked past the hallway where the beasts screamed as Eres and Clementine¡¯s group began to enter deeper into the structure. --- Boooooooom! "What the hell...! What the hell are these things?!" Kwooooooooooo! John Kael screamed in shock seeing the beasts rushing toward them, roaring. The entire surrounding was already lit up in mes. They were ignoring and enduring all of the skills that were thrown at them by the Adventurers and had inflicted so much damage that it had caused this scene to erupt. "These damned fuckers! I didn¡¯t even enjoy spending half of the essence!" They were over 50m in size, and as if they were bulls, even after John Kael had deflected them away, they continued to attack him. He clenched his teeth. It hadn¡¯t even been long since he had took over the Desire Tree. In that short time, John Kael, Mitsuyoshi and Elizabeth had experienced heaven. John Kael embraced all of the women he wanted to by creating them with his imagination. For Mitsuyoshi, he was able to recreate all of the movies, music, and other media applications that he was not able to see before. As for Elizabeth, she had imagined all of the foods and desserts that she had not eaten for so long before serving it and eating it pleasurably with her subordinates. If they were to return to their former world, they would want the strength to be able to dominate that world. It was truly a simple desire. However, it was these simple desires that had driven them through thesest 20 years. No matter how hard they would have worked while ascending in the six zones below, there was no path that could fulfill their desires. That was the same just for him alone. ¡¯That wasn¡¯t because of the women.¡¯ John Kael shook his head after recollecting the Adventurers. A woman needed to be womanly in order to be considered as a woman in the first ce. This was true when he considered himself and Elizabeth. If he had acted a bit out of the ordinary against her, it would be his head that would be sent flying, not just his hair. This was a despicable world predicated on fighting and stealing. He had survived in this kind of world for 20 years, so he could no longer see the women here as girls. They had be so strong and more vicious the longer they survived and adapted to this world despite their physical bodies and mentalities initially. Inparison, the women he had imagined from his desires were delicate and soothing. Even though they were like dolls, it was sufficient. The Desire Tree was able to satisfy the ideal woman that John Kael grieved for the past 20 years. However, it hadn¡¯t even been that long for him to enjoy this time before falling into this sh*tty state. "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaak!" Booooom! He used all of his strength in both arms to send the rhinoceros to the side. It was quite unbelievable to even imagine a human who wasn¡¯t even 2m tall throwing a beast close to 100m away. However, it was the Transcendents that were given the right to ignore these norms. Boooooooooooom! Kyooooooooooo! The rhinoceros, who was flung away by John Kael, groaned as his whole body trembled. Yet, John Kael frowned after looking around his surroundings. All of his forces were already being pushed back, and those that could even oppose these beasts at a standstill was him, Mitsuyoshi, Elizabeth, and the rest of the 4-Star Transcendents. Even the 3-Star Transcendents were barely holding on as they struggled against the crazy rhinoceros, the reason being their solid bodies and their heavy charges. If their speed was slow, it would be fine, but whenever these beasts stepped forward, it was as if space itself would fold. ¡¯At this rate... Everyone will die.¡¯ However, it wasn¡¯t like he could abandon his subordinates and run. Though the shameless Dell Marcus might not hesitate to flee, they could never abandon these guys. ¡¯Okay, you bastards. Let¡¯s make sure to bury all of you.¡¯ "Come at me you bastards!" The moment John Kael shouted loudly and stepped forward... Boooooooooooooom! Arge roar reverberated in the forest as a few red spheres began to shoot out into the sky. ¡¯What the hell is that?¡¯ John Kael frowned seeing the suspicious-looking red spheres. Paaaaaaaaaaaang! The red-colored spheres splintered in all directions as it exploded, causing a brilliant bright rainbow to radiate from the center. The light was so strong that it felt like they would be blinded. "Oh no..." "Close your eyes!" They were strange objects in the eyes of everyone. Of course, everyone was being cautious, but after it suddenly erupted into a bright light, there was really nothing they could do with their blinded sights. However, the red spheres rushed at therge rhinoceroses. Kuuoooooooooooong! The rhinoceroses suddenly let out arge shrill as the rainbow-looking light burned their backs. The brilliant gold metal armors that they gloated around slowly turned into stone before splitting apart. In that instant... "Quickly finish them off! The duration doesn¡¯t go for that long!" "Damn it!" Booooooooooom! After the spheres had pierced the rhinoceroses, hundreds to thousands of attacks began to rain down upon them. They were attacks that were no different from John Kael¡¯s group who was busily defending the tree. However, the result was entirely different. Boooooooooooom! Roaaaaaaar! Blood spurted out as the skills from all directions crushed their skins and crept inside, destroying everything aside from their skin and muscles in which it bounced off from. Kuoooooooooooooooooo! The rhinoceroses helplessly cried before falling onto the ground. No matter how strong their bodies were, they would not be able to rush in if their leg joints were cut off. John Kael, who was witnessing all of this, frowned. ¡¯... What is this? Who¡¯s doing this?¡¯ Which kind of bastards had the power and strength to effectively overpower these beasts? It was then... Ruuuuuuumble! Vines began to erupt from the ground before entangling and crushing the bodies of the beasts. ¡¯Hosang?¡¯ They were the Baren Tree Roots. It was definitely Hosang¡¯s skill. ¡¯... I had thought he was a fool, but for him to be able toe up with such a n?¡¯ He didn¡¯t get along with the man very well. "Ahhhhhhh! How frustrating!" Boooooooom! Apanying therge explosion was a man holding four weapons. ¡¯Even Dell Marcus?¡¯ Seeing the guy recklessly fight in the front lines, he subconsciously nodded his head. ¡¯If it were him...¡¯ The man crazed to fight. He could understand how this unfolded if it was him, his long-time rival. Though he might be brazen, he couldn¡¯t help but admit that he had great ability. ¡¯Besides, I thought Hosang hated that guy.¡¯ However, if they had gathered in order to survive, it was understandable. What was important was that the immediate fire had been watered down. ¡¯Well. I¡¯m grateful for you help, but don¡¯t expect me to pay my debts.¡¯ John Kael who shrugged his shoulders breathed out before trying to attack one of the absconding rhinoceros. In that instant, arge ice spear flew toward his direction and prated the head of the rhinoceros, causing the rhinoceros to freeze just like the spear that was the size of a small building. Ruuuuumble! Usually, it wouldn¡¯t be bad if someone else had done his job in his stead. However, his expression hardened after seeing this sight. ¡¯... This isn¡¯t it.¡¯ He knew very well what this previous attack was. It was the signature skill of the woman that had swallowed the Desire Tree of the East, Hessie Taylor. She was definitely not someone that would unite her strength with anyone regardless of the situation. However, this event was currently transpiring in front of his eyes. As if to confirm his suspicions, arge spectacle of skills began to erupt in all directions. Ruuuuuuumble! Rumble! Despite the beasts being deleted around him, John Kael slowly walked backward. ¡¯Mell Teron¡¯s me Spear, and even Pom Chai¡¯s Passion. What the f*ck...¡¯ Around him, all of the owners of the Desire Trees began to show themselves. These guys would never unite if they were in their right minds. It was so strange even if he were to think that they had united toe and kill him. He could instinctively feel something ominous, so he tried to use his hands to send a signal to his subordinates to escape. In that moment... Boooooooom! Three Transcendents fell from the sky andnded in front of him. They were the three Desire Tree owners, Akanta, Kane Patos and Seunghyuk, that had settled farther east from his. John Kael could only look on with a look of disbelief. ¡¯Could it be that almost everyone had gathered?¡¯ "You crazy... Why did youe here?¡¯ From those words, Kane Patos, who was standing at the front along with the rest, gnashed their teeth. "You shouldn¡¯t be... the only ones to escape." "Of course." "F*ck... Ha... Seriously." Seeing their despondent rage and anger, John Cael put on an expression of iprehensibility. ---- "Are the enhancements almost over?" John Stone nodded from Mihee¡¯s question. "We have almost finished." There was full of confidence from John Stone as if their formidable force could defeat any enemy in their path. However, Mihee strangely could not feel calm at all. ¡¯... Why is this?¡¯ Mihee bit her lip from the ominous feeling as she looked to the sky above the elevator. Chapter 443 Noah 5 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Ruuuuuumble! Rumble! "... Okay. Let¡¯s go up now." Sangjin hesitated momentarily after seeing Mihee¡¯s worried expression before speaking. "We will probably need an advance team to investigate the situation above." John Stone, Kiriel and Mihee both nodded. It was true that there wasn¡¯t a zone that was normal. It wasmon sense to at least investigate the situation above considering they had no information regarding the zone. Currently, they had one big weakness. "Once we ascend, there¡¯s no guarantee that we can continue to unite these guys," Mihee mumbled seeing countless people lined up in the ins. Just as she said, the Adventurers were full of confidence after attaining their new strength. The problem was if they were to ascend with their newly found strength, they could run around and flee in excitement. If there was no problem, then they would be able to ascend and progressfortably, but of the Otherworld they had experienced, that probability was very low. Uncontrolled forces were like double-edged swords, so it was not as good. In order to reduce this probability as much as possible, they needed to send out an advance force to start. ¡¯If Hansoo was able to properly do his job above, then maybe...¡¯ However, Mihee soon shook her head. Expectations usually lead to disappointment. If it was the Hansoo that she knew, then she would have no worries. Nevertheless, the Hansoo that ascended was a bit different. Then, Sangjin spoke briefly to Mihee, "I will go up. I¡¯ll take some of the people." "... But." Mihee soon lowered his head after recognizing Sangjin¡¯s heart. "That is why I will go up." "There is not much time left now," Sangjin muttered as he felt the fragments of Neropa¡¯s soul growing more and pulsating. --- Kureeeeeeung! ¡¯Hmm. I¡¯m a bit short.¡¯ Hansoo muttered as he destroyed the heads of theserge beasts. He was relentlessly using the seeds as he continued to inject his mana into them. The ones that had the most development was definitely the Hongma Door. If he were to raise him just a bit more, he would be able to see its next stage. It was also necessary for him. "How stiff," Hansoo muttered as he could feel the pulsing seed of Pandemic de in his heart. Pandemic de was by no means all-powerful. The more a person used the Pandemic de onto their opponents, therger the pressure it would bring onto them. Not to mention controlling the elites, trying to control the other 4-Star Transcendents was causing him to reach his limit. Of course, there was value in that itself. ¡¯29 people.¡¯ Hansoo let out a satisfied expression seeing all of the Transcendents that were owners of the Desire Trees gathered up. If all of them were to attack him, then he would definitely lose. Though there was quite arge gap between 4-Star Transcendents, with these numbers, it was more than sufficient to ovee him. ¡¯By the way... It should be time for them to starting up.¡¯ He was reminded of Mihee¡¯s group below after thinking about this group. Then, one of the Transcendents opened his mouth. "... Why are we gathering these?" The somewhat settled Dell Marcus asked Hansoo. A loss was a loss, and reality being real. Though he was infuriated of being beaten up and bing his ve, he had to admit that the guy¡¯s ability was truly amazing. "For him to be able to beat and capture all of them up this quickly," Dell Marcus murmured as he looked at his surroundings. There were some that were ambiguous in rtionship with him like John Kael, and others that were supportive of him. However, all of them had something inmon. They had wandered around this world in confusion for 20 years, and that they were all strong. Each one of them was a one-man army. Hansoo chuckled from those words. "I had been thinking for a while on what to do." "...?" When everyone had questionable looks, Hansoo muttered internally, ¡¯Ha... It is time to get rid of him.¡¯ Hansoo thought of Clementine. To be honest, there was no real reason for him to fight Clementine. The reason he had captured the people around him and made an army out of it was because he thought they would be useful, not to deal with Clementine. However, after hearing about the situation from Dell Marcus and the others, his thoughts changed a bit. After hearing that Clementine along with a few others had departed for the north from them, he was certain of one fact. Though he clearly didn¡¯t know where their destination was, they were heading toward a certain location, and in the end of that direction was where Noah was at. ¡¯You sly bastard.¡¯ Hansoo clicked his tongue. He was not sure where he had obtained that information from. He could have obtained the information from his subordinates or through hints of strangers to find the location of Noah. Nevertheless, one fact was clear. If Noah fell into the hands of Clementine and if he were to use that power to oppose him, it would cause him arge headache. On the other hand, if that power fell into his hands...? ¡¯There would be nothing to fear about. Nothing to be afraid of.¡¯ It would be much easier surviving through the Abyss, and he would be able to share that leisure with others. ¡¯Kiriel... Mihee and the others... Maybe I¡¯ll give them a ride.¡¯ For those that had saved his life, he could do that at least. If they were to ride Noah, they would be happy. After thinking all of this, Hansoo soon clicked his tongue internally once more. ¡¯... Useless thoughts again.¡¯ Hansoo swept the six seeds in his body while shaking his head before soon smiling. "We will first head north." "North?" Everyone frowned from Hansoo¡¯s words. They instinctively knew what he was thinking after speaking such words. ¡¯Don¡¯t tell me... You¡¯re going to capture Eres, Clementine and the others?¡¯ Seeing how he had captured all of them, it could be that he had such greed, and it wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t understand either. King. What a sweet word it was. It was the sweet authority given to the winner who would put the losers below his feet. If one had such power, he would just go and fight with anyone. However, that itself was the problem. He had to defeat them. Hosang contemted briefly before talking to Hansoo. "Hey. Honestly, I know you¡¯re strong, and you definitely would have rampaged in the lower floors... However, those guys are absolute monsters." Even the weakest of them, Eres, was a 5-Star Transcendent. Not only that, Eres wasn¡¯t specialized in fighting as well. If all of them were able to attack Eres, they should be able to capture her eventually. That would be the extent though. There was no answer thinking of the splitting images of Kangtae and Keldian beside him. ¡¯Taehee is also one crazy bitch as well.¡¯ Hosang¡¯s body shivered with a gloomy expression. The rest also followed. "Ugh...." "Ahem." Everyone started to cough in vain recollecting the other group members that had gone on ahead. Though everyone thought they were strong themselves, there were no answers to be made, thinking of them. In the first ce, they had wanted to y the role of the King and had remained to monopolize the Desire Trees despite therge bacsh. No matter how strong they were, they would always be below them. There was always some pressure trying to follow Eres¡¯s group no matter what the reasons were. Thinking up to this point, Hosang spoke at Hansoo once more, "There¡¯s no reason to go there immediately, right? I think we can hunt here a bit more." "Yes. That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no reason to go immediately. If we were to make those weird things out of your desire, we can hunt them much faster!" The warriors around them began to raise their voices. That was right. Though they were unaware where Hansoo got the information to make those things, if he were to keep creating them, it would be too easy to hunt these unidentified species. Not only that, they would be able to gather more crystals as well. With this progress, it would only take them a month before they reached the next stage. Not only them, their subordinates would also be stronger. If that was so, everything would be simpler. Hansoo chuckled from their words. ¡¯Who will wait a month for us?¡¯ He wished that he had some more time too as well. It would be more convenient and less worrisome if he had entered the realm of 5-Star Transcendent before moving. However, no one would wait a month for him whether it was the guys pushing on ahead or the group ascending from below. It would be great if they had spent the month in futility and failed to reach their destination. Unfortunately, Hansoo always assumed the worst before he goes into action since he knew God had never lifted his hand before. In one month, it was more than enough time for Clementine to fully take out Noah and control this entire zone. "I admit that I came here a bitte," Hansoo muttered. He admitted that he came up to this zone a bitte, but it wasn¡¯t over yet. He just had to work harder topensate for beingte. "Stop saying nonsense and prepare to move. We¡¯re departing immediately." "Damn... If we leave like this, we¡¯re all going to die!" Hansoo smiled. "I never said we¡¯re going like this." "...?" Seeing their questionable looks, he smiled as he left them, heading toward the trunk of therge Desire Tree. ¡¯I fully used up its essence... Good.¡¯ Not sure what had made it so angry, one of the Desire Tree trembled crazily as Hansoo began to gather energy from his palm. Booooooooooom! "What... the hell?" "Ah, what the f*ck is happening now?!" The huge amount of energy that suddenly began to gather in front of their eyes caused all of the Transcendents in the vicinity to jump up in horror. If they were to be struck properly, it felt like it would crush whatever touched it. ¡¯What the hell... We¡¯re the same 4-Star Transcendents, so why is the gap sorge?¡¯ Even though he knew he was the weakest, he felt it was too much. When Hosang looked at Hansoo with an expression of annoyance, Hansoo raised his hammer into the sky before hitting the Desire Tree in front of him. Boooooooooooooooom! The Desire Tree trembled along with arge explosion. The blow had ripped apart the trunk of the Desire Tree, causing it to start falling. Booooooooom! However, being unsatisfied with his result, he gathered his energy once more to strike the Desire Tree causing the others to be taken aback in shock. "Hey! HEEEEEEEY! Why are you doing that to something so precious!" "Ahhhhhhk! My tree! There are so many things I haven¡¯t done yet!" "Are you crazy?! What?!" Their cries were somewhat natural since these nine trees themselves could create a utopia. They were probably wondering why he was destroying such precious trees. Even if he were to break this one, there were still eight left to break. Each one was precious, considering the regeneration of their essence. Unfortunately, Hansoo stepped on their expectations even more brutally. "What are you doing. Hurry up and move." "...?" "The other eight trees. Quickly destroy them ande." "... Why?" Hosang muttered with a despondent look. --- Kurreeeeeeeeung The big elevator trembled before vomiting out dozens of men and women. It was the advance group consisting of Sangjin and the elite members. ¡¯We¡¯ve arrived. I wonder what that guy is doing.¡¯ "Well... Should we scour the surroundings to see if there is anything dangerous?" At that moment... Ruuuuuuuuuuuuuuumble! "Huhhh... Huh?!" "An earthquake?" Therge shockwaves from the ground caused everyone to be anxious. The advance team soon heard the low-key voice of Sangjin. "Even if we don¡¯t scout... We know at least one thing." Rooooooooooooooooar! The magnitude was so great that they could feel it happening simply from standing up. Sangjin muttered seeing therge creature crawl up from the ground in anger. Chapter 444 Desire Return 1 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Kuooooooooooooo! Dell Marcus felt irritated seeing therge tortoise-looking beast standing up. For such a beast to be living below his feet, it was truly remarkable. Above his shell, he could see ninerge trees broken and crushed, each one of them being the Desire Trees the size of small mountains. That was howrge and overwhelming the size of this guy was. The greatest problem was its condition. Kuoooooooooooo! Not sure what had made it so enraged, it was stamping its eight feet onto the ground in anger. Every time it stamped one of its feet down, the whole forest trembled before trees started falling. ¡¯Ugh...¡¯ Dell Marcus gulped after seeing this scene. It already took significant time for them to destroy those trees since the skin of the tortoise-looking beast was much thicker and stronger than the bark of the Desire Trees that they had destroyed. If that kind of monster were to go at them, there would be no hope. What was unfortunate was that probability seemed very high since it was actively ughtering the lifeforms that were harming it. "You... What did you do to create such a mess? What happens if that monster were toe at us?" Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. "Well, don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be us first. "That makes no sense!!" Hosang screamed after seeing the enraged beast looking frantically all around. If one were to break the spine of one¡¯s back, then the person that caused the act should experience the same thing. Hansoo shook at his remark. "Not everything is that simple." "That... is a bit unusual," Hansoo muttered after seeing the wailing beast. --- There were a variety of ways that living creatures sought to survive in the world. However, not all living things lived solely for survival. Humans alone had various interests apart from survival. No, all organisms including humans had desires. Depending on the species, their desires might vary, but they all shared desires. Among that, the one that had a very particr desire existed. Complete curiosity. There were creatures that evolved in order to satisfy this curiosity. In order to read the desires of others, they developed an organ simr to a production nt in its body to satisfy that role. To attract others, the shell grew huge trees that were visible to anyone, which made it look like a safe location to build a shelter around. There was a limit to the production when it was young. However, as it ages, it was able to continually add. Ultimately, it was able to create nine Desire Trees, which was able to lure in the organisms of others with desires. It listened to their desires, and in return, encouraged greater desires. It wasn¡¯t difficult to eat the bug-like creatures above, but it felt that there was no need to. It preferred the pleasantness of keeping them alive and listening to their desires. However, what if that joy were to disappear? What if all nine roots were gone? More importantly, what if an intense pain struck at it from the copsing trees? That was the moment where its serenity changed into rage. That was why it stood to show the other organisms to reveal that reality. Kuooooooooooooooooo! It was relentlessly trampling all over the ce, killing everyone in its path. What captivated the beast¡¯s heart the most was rage. Until his nine trees grew back again, its curiosity could no longer be satisfied. No, in fact, there was one more option of achieving that. Direct intake. It was to directly eat them. If it were to capture the thousands to tens of thousands of organisms on top of its shell and digest them, it would be able to know all the remaining desires of the creatures. Of course, it normally wasn¡¯t a good option. There was no reason to since if it were to spare them, they would create evenrger desires. However, that means had now disappeared, so the story had changed. Countless tentacles rose from under the beast¡¯s shell as it began to look around. --- ¡¯Ugh...¡¯ Dell Marcus couldn¡¯t help but be disgusted seeing the tentacles ranging kilometers searching the area. The thickness of the tentacles was the size of a person¡¯s head. The tentacles were extremely long as thousands of them unraveled throughout the forest. Ssssssssss Strange sensory organ sounds were heard as they whizzed past Dell Marcus and the rest. To be exact, it went against all living creatures in the forest and not just the Adventurers. Booooooooom! Boom! A few beasts were mercilessly caught by the tentacles and raised into the air. Among them, there were the rhinoceroses, the ones that Dell Marcus had a very difficult time fighting. Kuooooooooooooo! The beasts stuck in the air resisted in vain. Ruuuuuumble! Kuk! The tentacles with their intense pressure crushed the bodies of the animals in the air as they began to rush inside therge shells. ¡¯... I¡¯m about to faint for real at this rate.¡¯ Hosang gulped, seeing the frightening scene before him. Soon, they wouldn¡¯t be much different from the beasts that were currently experiencing such a torturous event. Seeing Hosang slowly reaching for his sword on his waist, Hansoo muttered, "Don¡¯t recklessly resist. It¡¯ll just make it more curious." "..." "Don¡¯t be afraid. If you had used the Desire Tree as I taught you before, we will be okay for now. The proof of Hansoo¡¯s words was shown as the tentacles swept past the Adventurers as if they lost interest in them. Kuaaaaaaaaaaaaang! Kuoooooooooooo! Ruuuuumble! Countless screams and shrills could be heard inside the forest, but even those roars were temporary. As if it had finished sweeping through the forest, therge beast made a strange cry before slowly moving its huge body to the north. Seeing this, Hansoo nodded with a satisfied expression. "Let¡¯s see. We will be able to arrive quite nicely." "Crazy... Are you really trying to face those that traveled to the north?" Dell Marcus muttered with an exhausted expression. It was clear where the beast was heading. It was toward the location where Eres and the rest were. All of them including Kangtae and Eres had not used the Desire Tree since they deemed it dangerous. In other words, the only ones that had an interest were them. There was no mistake that the tentacles were currently searching for trails of the people that had left for the north. Hansoo nodded. It wasn¡¯t certain that he would win. If hecked strength, he just had to unite his with the others. If the two were to fight, he would be able to gain some profit and advantages. Even if this beastcked the strength, just seeing their reactions and current strength was itself a benefit. "I think they might have a hidden card..." Hansoo muttered, thinking about Clementine. In fact, if he was determined, Clementine was totally able to monopolize this world. No matter how strong Eres and herrades were along with the people that hade here 1 to 2 years after, their numbers were limited. After installing filters in the Yellow Zone, he was able to seed in growing a significant faction. This had progressed for almost 15 years. However, none of those people were by Clementine. All of them were 1st or 2nd years of the first generation, and thetest being 3rd or 4th years. ¡¯If all of them had followed Clementine, to begin with, then it was uncertain... But even so, the numbers wouldn¡¯t match.¡¯ The purpose of those words meant one thing. The ones that ascended did not unite but were doing some work elsewhere. ¡¯What is this guy possibly hiding?¡¯ Hansoo coldly smiled before speaking out, "What are you doing? Let¡¯s move." "...?" Hansoo quietly chuckled seeing those Adventurers. "We¡¯re following it." Hansoo smiled, seeing therge beast walking away. --- Kureeeeeeeeeung! "... What¡¯s happening?" Eres had a suspicious expression, seeing the sudden trembles on the ground. They had already entered far more inside than they had imagined. This hallway was longer beyond their imagination. However, to still be able to hear those trembles above meant that argemotion was happening from above. Keldian shook his head and calmed Eres¡¯ curiosity. "Let¡¯s concentrate, Eres. We are not in a state to do anything anyways." Keldian touched the hallway. He wasn¡¯t aware of what materials this hallway was made of, but it was clear that it was unusual. None of their skills worked. Whether it was prating vision skills,munication skills, and even all sorts of teleportation and space movement skills, they were all prohibited in addition to inhibition of senses. The only thing that was here was an open hallway. Other than that, for a Transcendent who used all sorts of skills and had the ability to cover several kilometers with their enhanced physical abilities, this corridor was a prison. It waspletely opposite of what he felt when he was outside in the white hallway. The others felt simr, and their faces also showed quite a lot of frustration because of theck of preparation for what mighte out from the dark. They felt as if their hands, feet, sight, and scent were all cut off. Considering how the guys were able to inhibit their senses and abilities to their extent, it was clear that the guys that could attack them weren¡¯t normal. In this unknown, undentable facility, if the internal defense system were to operate, it would mean that all of them would be in danger. Eres, seeing the expressions of everyone, nodded and began to walk once more. She agreed that she needed to focus on the current task. ¡¯Yeah. It¡¯s not like I canmunicate outside...¡¯ However, not everyone was out of touch with the outside. The power tomunicate beyond dimensions. Taehee, who was walking in the back, epted the information from the trembles of the small soul shards in her body. Soon... She slowly fell back to Clementine¡¯s side and began to write something on his palm. Taehee wrote once more on his palm from Clementine¡¯s question. <... it¡¯s="" said="" that="" desire="" return="" has="" woken="" up.="" it="" is=""ing="" here.=""> "Truly... What a crazy guy," Taehee bit her lips and muttered as she wrote. Chapter 445 Desire Return 2 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Kureeeeeeeeeeung. A bit north ahead of the entrance where Clementine and Eres had entered... One man was exhaling roughly under the copsed mountain. "Whooooooo... It¡¯s so strong. Damn," the man mumbled as he continued to press down on the woman under his feet. "Eeeeeeeeeek! Eeeeeeeeeeek!" The woman continued to scream as the man trampled on the woman without mercy. It might seem that it was a poor screaming woman being unconditionally trampled upon by the man, but if someone were to say anything like that to the man Magnus, he would personally catch the guy and throw him in front of this damn creature. ¡¯What a truly arrogant guy.¡¯ Thump. Thump. Thump. Whenever he stepped on her, the woman was so strong that it was his bones that were making sounds. Magnus frowned at the struggling woman in a bloodstained state. Though she might resemble a human, she was never one. If she was a human, she wouldn¡¯t have a tail simr to a scorpion¡¯s tail, to begin with, though he had to admit that she was simr in size to them. ¡¯Well, she¡¯s pretty.¡¯ Magnus shook his head as he continued to step on the naked woman. That was not important. Chiiiiiiing! Magnus held the Queen by her neck with therge sickle before lowering his head and whispering into the Queen¡¯s ear. "Immediately... Tell your subordinates to clean up." "Sub... ordinates?" "So, um... Yeah, these. These things." With a frustrated expression after seeing the Queen¡¯s iprehension, Magnus reached out and grabbed something next to him. It was the corpse of a half-broken beast. He had only stepped one foot to the side, but a corpse was already there for him to pick up. It couldn¡¯t be helped since the entire mountain was covered in bodies. The Queen looked wistfully at the bodies that covered the entire mountain before soon nodding and wagging her tail. Ruuuuuuuuuuuuuumble! Soon... Kooooooooo! Kooo! Far away from the corpse, about 500m away, there were hundreds and thousands of creatures beginning to flood out. After seeing this, Magnus couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. ¡¯It hasn¡¯t even been long since she was released, but for there to be so many...¡¯ If they had not secretly marked them before letting them go, they would have had such a difficult time. If he hadn¡¯t caught the Queen by surprise, it was certain that it would have caused arge predicament since it wouldn¡¯t have been possible to capture the Queen hiding amongst that army. Clicking his tongue once more, he watched the retreating army. Some had the appearance of a monkey, while others were of birds and wolves. They only look like those animals though since their sizes were much bigger and were vicious. He knew what the identity of these guys were. They were the beasts that descended from the Abyss. However, they were currently infected by the Queen. ¡¯This is the Queen.¡¯ Queen. Queen Ant, Queen Bee. Though all of the species have a species name behind the Queen, this one was just Queen. She didn¡¯t have a species, but she made one. In other words, species weren¡¯t born from her, but whoever or whatever she touches would be her ve. This was the reason why she was able to manufacture such an army in such a short time. Whoever she fought or met, she would eat and infect and be stronger. ¡¯Now... It should be hard for her to increase her faction.¡¯ If they were able to hold her hostage and increase their power, everything would be simpler. However, unfortunately, that was impossible because of the structure. To begin with, if it felt that its life was threatened or received stress, it would stop dominating others and would stop producing the source of the material. ¡¯In other words, you won¡¯t be used as a factory.¡¯ However, this was more than sufficient. Thatrge number. "Good. Miss Queen. Let¡¯s go on a date with those guys." "Eeeeeeek. Eeeeeeek." Magnus continued to hold the Queen¡¯s neck as he coldly smiled. She wasn¡¯t the only one that was released. They had released the dangerous species that they felt they could control. To get their hands on these species, aside from himself, there was another man along with his subordinates working in another location. ¡¯Thanks to the filtering of the Yellow Zone, all of the subordinates were useful. How great.¡¯ As for him, he preferred to work alone, and since his specialty wasunching surprise attacks, he didn¡¯t bring along his men. However, he couldn¡¯t deny their usefulness. Though they fought well, they were still realms apart from the 1st and 2nd years of the First Generation. In fact, he wasn¡¯t fond of everyone. ¡¯Eres and Keldian... It would be great if they were bound by a contract or by the Power of the Sovereign, but I wonder why he won¡¯t.¡¯ Magnus had a sad look as he recalled Keldian. Of course, whether it was Eres or Keldian, they were both strong. If he had the Power of the Sovereign, even he would feel that he would have much difficulty subordinating them. However, wasn¡¯t the man, Clementine, different? That man was truly strong. Everything would be easier if he had subordinated all of the people including guys like Dell Marcus. Hisints were brief. ¡¯He must have something in mind.¡¯ Woooooooooooong. Magnus shook the soul shard and sent a message to Taehee. The message included a light voice. It was then... ¡¯...?¡¯ Magnus gave a puzzled look. --- Boooooooooom! Therge beast continued to crawl to the north, causing the earth to relentlessly tremble. Several kilometers behind the beast, there was a group of people currently moving. It was Hansoo and the rest. Aside from the 4-Star Transcendents, there were thousands of Transcendents and many Adventurers beyond that, running northward. Hosang, seeing this scene, felt secure. "Though we had separated due to our own reasons, seeing our group together is reassuring." Hosang joking around caused for Dell Marcus¡¯ pride to take another hit. "You must like it being the guy who left initially due to being crazy about women." "... What¡¯s wrong with you? Did I say anything wrong?" Dell Marcus nodded in response to Hosang¡¯s words. He wasn¡¯t wrong. With how much of a mess this world was, having everyone gather was reassuring. However, a voice from behind broke the mood. "We¡¯re at our weakest, so what¡¯s so reassuring." "... You seriously... What a mood-breaker," Hosangined after seeing Hansoo. "We must have a n for following it, right?" "..." "He¡¯s thinking more," Hansoo muttered, seeing Hosang. Those words weren¡¯t wrong. Their purpose for moving was for one reason. It was for him to ascend to a 5-Star Transcendent. He would also ensure that the others could also take the next step. Though they might be weakpared to Clementine¡¯s faction, they were by no means weak. ¡¯Well. We just have to proceed.¡¯ Kuooooooooooooo. Seeing the beast roughly cry while crawling upward, Hansoo fell into thought once more after seeing the Desire Return. ¡¯Can he open up all seven of them?¡¯ If so, then Noah was not needed. He could jump in and finish it himself. He would have the strength to destroy the beast up there. Not only that, if there was someone that was able to reach 7-Star Transcendent before the Abyss opened, Hansoo thought that it would be himself. He was the only one who had the true qualifications to reach that stage. However, Hansoo soon shook his head. ¡¯But this seed is the problem.¡¯ Hansoo began to judge himself objectively. 5-Star Transcendent. In Hansoo¡¯s perspective, it looked possible. This was the reason why he had caused such a ruckus to reach that stage, and if things were to proceed as nned, he would achieve 5-Star Transcendent without much difficulty. It wasn¡¯t far away from his current state. ¡¯Though I am in a hurry.¡¯ The ones that went up ahead were all 5-Stars, and he had to defeat them to obtain Noah, but if he were to engage battle with them as a 4-Star Transcendent, it would pose someplications. However, if he had reached that stage, things would proceed smoothly. 6-Star? This was a bit difficult. Though there might be six seeds in his body, one of them was the problem. Spiritual Outburst. This seed was the problem. He had to use this skill to be stronger. He had to use his mana, determination, health, and stamina all into this skill to activate it. That was the case for the Immortal Soul or Pandemic de, but there were no limits to this guy. The moment he used it, his soul would explode. Of course, he would attain an unimaginable strength and ascend that barrier. He would be able to delete all of his opponents. However, would it matter? If his soul were to break into pieces, it would be impossible to recover that even on the seventh floor of hell. Self-sacrificing spells wouldn¡¯t exert unimaginable power for anything. One was bereft of nothing which was why one was granted such strength. ¡¯The demons must be quite sad. Haha.¡¯ If the contract was broken due to the outburst of the sport, they would probably cry. They would enjoy seeing him despair, but without his soul, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to witness it. However, Hansoo soon shook his head. What useless thoughts. ¡¯Well. Regardless...¡¯ It wasn¡¯t impossible to reach 6-Star Transcendent. He just had to get another seed and develop it one step further so that he could reach that stage although that might be the end. "Well. Just being a 6-Star Transcendent is more than enough," Hansoo muttered. If he reached 7-Star Transcendent, everything would be over. From his calctions, being a 6-Star was more than sufficient since it would allow his enhanced body and Transcendent skills to give rise to new heights. Hansoo threw out these mixed thoughts and began to concentrate. It was about time. ¡¯Good. Good. How nice... that all of us have hasty personalities.¡¯ Kureeeeeeeeu! Far away... Hansoo murmured as he watched a strange ripple heading toward Desire Return. --- "... Dangerous species," Sangjin muttered as he felt the trembling soul shard of Neropa. Surprisingly, the shards of this soul were able tomunicate beyond dimensions. He couldn¡¯t deny that this was very useful. If it weren¡¯t for this, he wouldn¡¯t be able tomunicate with Mihee from below. <e up.=""> He heard Mihee¡¯s reply who was holding the Relic. Sangjin nodded and replied from Mihee¡¯s question. Kuooooooooooooo! Sangjin muttered coldly after seeing therge army of beasts rushing and fighting against arge monster the size of a mountain that was wailing. Chapter 446 Desire Return 3 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Rumble! Boooooom! Hansoo opened his mouth briefly after seeing the collision between therge beast and the other beasts. "Get ready." Now, they had to prepare for battle. Hansoo, who gave a short shout, breathed out. ¡¯What kind of horror movie am I in to be in such hardships?¡¯ To think about it, at some point, he didn¡¯t even hope for much. He just beat up those that confronted him day by day and became stronger by oveing them. He descended downward. He lived a bit longer. He became a bit stronger. ¡¯There¡¯s absolutely no difference from a machine.¡¯ Hosang from the side and was preparing gave a short remark. "Why do you have such a tired expression?" "... There¡¯s too much to do." Hosang chuckled from Hansoo¡¯s words. "We¡¯re all doing what we can to survive. If we don¡¯t, we die." Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. "Well, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything pleasant to look forward to while being alive." Hosang didn¡¯t know about the future which was why he spoke like that. For him, he thought that he had almost arrived at the end. Indeed, it would have been enough for the Desire Tree to give delusions to himself and the others of the end destination. However, he knew the truth. The world that they had traversed so far in the Otherworld was not the end but merely the preparation for the beginning. ¡¯Knowing this... Would you want to keep living?¡¯ When Hansoo muttered internally, Hosang spoke after seeing his expression, "Hey! No dreams! Dreams. Well, I mean.... It must be why you destroyed the Desire Trees." "Dream?" Hosang nodded from Hansoo¡¯s remark and spoke, "Yes, dreams! People have dreams! Huh? Of what you want to do! Yes, that is why people want to keep living. Huh?" "A dream," Hansoo muttered once more before smiling. ¡¯... What kind of dream could you have in this damned world?¡¯ The situation made the dream. Every day, he had to fight and hope that he wouldn¡¯t die, so what kind of dreams could he have in this world? "Just worry about winning." "No, well, aside from us! Why are you living so fast?! Huh? Make some women?! Create a harem?! Or make something delicious?" "You¡¯re being noisy. Let¡¯s go." Boooooooooom! Passing by the shouting Hosang, Hansoo violently jumped from the ground toward the Desire Return far away. "A dream," mumbled Hansoo as he smiled. He erased them from his thoughts and ran forward. ------ Ruuuuuuuumble! Seeing therge beasts fighting, he clutched the neck of the Queen on his right hand. "Tell them all to charge. All." "All... All?" "Yes. All of your subordinates under you." From those words, the Queen flinched and made a shrilling sound before soon wagging her tail. Soon... Ruuuuuuuuuuuuuumble! The army of beasts from all directions began to attack like a tidal wave toward the beast the size of a mountain. Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaak! The beasts of the Queen¡¯s army collided with therge mountain-sized beast. Whenever therge beast moved its eight feet, hundreds to thousands of beasts died. Thousands of tentacles stretched out from under its shell and swung everywhere, causing for dozens of monsters to be ripped apart and be sucked into the shell. It was a one-sided massacre. However, despite that many beasts dying, there wasn¡¯t even much of a dent on the army¡¯s formation. Ruuuuuuumble! Boooom! Kyaaaaaaak! The Desire Return kept ripping and cutting the attacking beasts. Even though the beasts died from its tentacles, they did not retreat and continued to try and inflict damage onto the beast in honor of the Queen¡¯s name whom they served. "Eeeeeeeeeeek... Eeeek." The Queen cried after seeing her children be ripped apart, causing Magnus to frown. It wasn¡¯t because he felt pity for the Queen, but rather, he was annoyed at how the situation had turned out. ¡¯Damn... This wasn¡¯t the reason why I had gathered these troops.¡¯ Magnus couldn¡¯t help but feel regret after seeing all of them die. The reason why he had released the Queen from the white metal room, give her the time to raise an army, and retrieve it with such hard effort was for one reason only. It was topletely wipe out the guysing up from below. This was the intention of the Clemention he served. It was the extermination of all humans that were not under his rule. They had nned this from the Yellow Zone and had seeded aside from the 1st and 2nd years of the First Generation that followed Eres. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that everyone apart from that followed Clementine. The Contract and Monarch that were closely intertwined, as well as the seven shards, were enough to speak for themselves. However, that n had begun to go awry. He wasn¡¯t exactly sure, but it was roughly three years before. "Kang Hansoo," Magnus recalled the name and muttered. Despite being 20 years apart, he had raised momentum from the lowest floor and had be their main enemy. If it was just him that was strong, they wouldn¡¯t even need to divert their attention since there was no reason to. However, the things that he had done were not at a normal standard. He was ascending with the intention of strengthening the human race with as many people alive as possible. It was an idea that was wholly contrary to their objectives. At first, they snorted at the rumor that he was ascending with such a purpose since they considered such a feat impossible. However, now they knew that he hadnded a blow to their chin. Their allies that were dispatched in the Yellow Zone, Green Zone, and even the Blue Zone died off sequentially. Just like him, the allies that were loyally doing their roles in the various ces couldn¡¯t endure and were swept away by the man named Kang Hansoo. The seeds that he spread had grown far too much. It was soon before tens to hundreds of thousands of people ascend, following the road that the guy had cleared way for. No matter how strong they were, their faction could not withstand such arge force. Clementine was one that emphasizedplete control rather than strength in numbers. A perfectly dense and controlled force like a sharp knife was of the highest value, and troops or forces that were deemed useful but were not on par with their ideals were always cut off and thrown away. The Transcendents that were left behind at the Desire Trees this time was also for that reason. Until this point, it had not been a problem. However, with how the situation had transpired, it had be problematic to reduce their force forplete control. No matter how elite their small faction was, even if it was apletely abandoned knife, the tide wasing at such force that it was impossible to cut through. The enhanced Adventurers wereing at them in the millions, and that included the Transcendents mixed in their numbers. After imagining such a scene, Magnus felt tired. ¡¯That¡¯s why... I had caught this girl.¡¯ Grasp. He tightened his grasp subconsciously on the hand where he was clutching the Queen¡¯s neck. The reason why they had worked so hard to subjugate the Queen and the other races was for this purpose. And after somewhat seeding with his n, Magnus was at the point of anticipating for the guys below to hurry and ascend since he thought of showing them the strength of the army of this species. However, with how things had transpired, he was now stuck in this position. ¡¯Howplicated.¡¯ Booooooooooom! Ruuuuumble! Magnus mumbled seeing the battle in front. Even the situation was bing more heated. Though the beasts that were subjugated by the Queen were relentlessly attacking the Desire Return. With thatrge body, it was using its weapon to reign destruction upon them. At this rate, though they might be able to stop the beast from heading north, the damage would be too great. However, if Agnus were toe and help, then with theirbined forces, they would be able to unite their forces and kill it with fewer damages. Completing his thoughts, Magnus shook the soul shard and sent a message to Agnus who wasing up from the South to unite with his army. <... agnus.="" where="" are="" you?="" if="" you="" are="" avable,=""e="" help.=""> A momentter. <... it¡¯ll="" be="" difficult.=""> Magnus asked with an iprehensible look. At this time, it was more than enough to have finished unifying. Why could he not help? Then, he heard a witty reply from Agnus. <... shit.=""> From this, Magnus raised his leg and soared into the air. Around the time he had reached the clouds, he was able to clearly see Agnus from his sight. It was the Adventurers that were rushing out of the elevator from the floor below. ¡¯Damn... They¡¯re stronger than I thought.¡¯ Magnus frowned. Despite listening to Taehee¡¯s warning, he had a tendency to look down on Transcendents since there were already some by his side. The difference in talent was like heaven to earth. He was even a 5-Star Transcendent. Though therge number in the millions was somewhat burdensome, he had the sentiment that even if they were to unify, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do much. However, the moment he saw the ones that had ascended, that sentiment began to disappear. There was so much pressure that he began to suspect whether they were the same Transcendents that he had seen. ¡¯Oh my gosh... I want to see the face of Kang Hansoo now. What the hell did he do to his human body.¡¯ He subconsciously thought about that after seeing the mana stretching out from the bodies of the fully-armored people. That was only brief. ¡¯... God really listens to my wishes too well.¡¯ Magnus frowned, looking below at the ground. When he began to fall, he saw therge group that was advancing toward him. The description of the man in front of him was the same that he had been told so far. Soon... Boooooooooom! Landing on the ground with the Queen in his grasp, Magnus looked around the crowd. He sneered. "These trash..." How dare these losers that weren¡¯t chosen crawl over here?" Booooooooom! A powerful wave erupted around Magnus¡¯ body that could cut one¡¯s skin at a moment¡¯s nce. Though he had lost some energy and strength engaging the Queen in battle, there was still such arge difference between him and the Transcendents in the vicinity. That was the meaning of oveing a wall. To prove that, with a sneer, Magnus stared at the man at the very front. He was looking at Kang Hansoo that he had only heard of so far. "You brought quite a lot of small frys. Why? Do you think that you could put up a fight?" From those words, Hansoo coldly smiled as he twirled his hammer. "I¡¯m here since it¡¯s worth a try." To be honest, it was correct to avoid such an opponent for now. However, after taking a step forward, it was quiteplicated to do that. He wouldn¡¯t be motivated by any opponent. He needed to be at least that stage for him to be able to quickly raise his stage. Before he was even able to fish speaking... Boooooooom! Hansoo took the lead and charged toward Magnus. At the same time... "Ah, sh*t I don¡¯t know! You bastard! You think you¡¯re so good!" "Die!" Booooooom! Stemming from the sh between Hansoo and Magnus, the Transcendents gathered and began to rush in from all directions. Chapter 447 Desire Return 4 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Kureeeeeee. The ck-haired beauty frowned at the sight of the elevator. ¡¯... what shitty timing.¡¯ Thump! Thump! Thump! Huge numbers of Adventurers poured out of the elevator like cockroaches. No, cockroaches were hard to ignore since if they were, they wouldn¡¯t be wearing such shiny armor nor would they be walking out with such confident expressions. The reason why they ran over to the elevator in surprise were not due to them, but it was to inspect therge trembles made by the Desire Return. However, it became quite an unfortunate situation seeing the elevator nearby open. ¡¯We had to crush them the moment they ascended... what damned timing.¡¯ However, doing so was also somewhat burdensome. They had already expended much of their forces and attention to subjugate the beast species. So, in order to repress this mass, she had to do it alone, but when she first saw them, there were countless 3 and 4-star Transcendents rushing out amongst the mass. It may be somewhat embarrassing, she was better at controlling than fighting. The Contract and Monarch. There were two characteristics. Thanks to her, the ones that possessed the Seven Soul Shards were able to control a veryrge number of Adventurers, and because of that, she was able to watch over Clementine¡¯s side as they ascended. It was true that she was somewhat envious of Magnus¡¯s fighting potential when it came to these kind of situations. If she was MAgnus, regardless of 4-Star Transcendents, she would go down and kill everyone, ripping apart all of the people in her way. However, since she did not possess such ability, she couldn¡¯t jump in. As a result, she could only allow them to set up camp and organize their army while waiting for her subordinates to bring over the beasts. ¡¯Did they catch some sort of dragon below? What did they catch and eat to have gathered that many crystals.¡¯ Though both Clementine and Agnes both admonished her to cut down on swearing, she couldn¡¯t since she was like this. Why did matters so simple not work out? However, things had be like this and it had to be resolved somehow. It was the mission assigned to both Magnus and Agnus to sweep them out of the way. ¡¯What¡¯s important is right now.¡¯ There were now two possible factors that could interfere with Clementine¡¯s work: the Desire Return that was currently being handled by Magnus and the Adventurers huddled before her eyes. However, what was more urgent were the Adventurers in front of her, not just because she was assigned to this task. Though Desire Return was a guy that had already awakened, these Adventurers were now starting. Their troops and enormous pressure was constantly multiplying from the continuous troops that were being supplemented from before. However, that was only the start. They were able to keep the whole region under control inrge part to the Soul Shards. However, if they were able to squeeze out all of their forces from below, they would be formidable. If all of them are currently armed like that and marched forward, it would be a truly tiring matter. She had to cut the bud before it bloomed right now. Fortunately, Magnus was doing his mission well and was coping well with therge Desire Return. This meant that Magnus himself will have some leeway. Agnus attempted to talk to Magnus through the Soul Shards. The answer was simple. Magnus woulde here and break the enemy¡¯s main line with herself. Then, they would unite their beast army and repel them away so that they could crush them without much risk. They would be able to overwhelm the opponent without needing to concern themselves with any possible variables that could appear. Unfortunately, Magnus had betrayed her expectations. Hearing MAgnus¡¯s rugent voice, Agnus couldn¡¯t help but give an iprehensible look. --- Booooooooom! The huge sickle held by Magnus radiated with a violet aura as he whirled it. Chiiiiiiik! The skills shot over by the Transcendents were instantly cut down, and the violet energy did not stop there as it sped towards Dell Marcus and the other Transcendents. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhk! Dammit!" Hosang screamed seeing the de with violet energy shoot towards him first. ¡¯Why leave the strong guys behind and go after me?! I... can¡¯t block that!¡¯ There was an absolute gap that existed between a 5-Star Transcendent and a 4-Star. However, it wasn¡¯t so disparate that a 4-Star wasn¡¯t able to block the strike of a 5-Star. However, Hosang had no confidence to stop that violet auraing towards him. Jiiiiiiiiiiik! It was a maic de that neutralized and sliced through all energy. There was no way such power coulde from a simple skill. There was definitely a special effect that was activated. However, what was the point of knowing if there was no way of counteracting to begin with. ¡¯This damned world. If I¡¯m reborn... please give me some useful characteristics!¡¯ The moment Hosang closed his eyes cursing the unfair injustices of the world... Booooooooooooom! "Open your eyes. How dare you close them in a fight!" "...?" Hosang was startled from the voice in front of him and opened his eyes. Hansoo was seen standing firm with a shield in front of him. Although the violet aura had smashed all the objects in its path, it could not touch Hansoo¡¯s shield or Hosang himself. Hosang wore a weary expression seeing such a scene. ¡¯You stopped that?¡¯ It seemed that his arm was aching as it was wielding the shield, but it had definitely blocked that attack regardless. It wasn¡¯t only Hosang that was surprised as the rest of the 4-Star Transcendents in the vicinity couldn¡¯t believe what they had seen. "You... that¡¯s not a normal shield." Magnus frowned looking at Hansoo who had blocked his attack. If he was an ordinary 5-Star Transcendent, it would make sense since it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to block his attack once. However, he was different. He was someone that boasted of his extraordinarybat prowess. It gave him the authority to shake off and exclude the attacks of anything in its path. However, it could not pierce. It could only produce an attack with the capabilities of cutting its enemy. After understanding his own unique characteristic, his weapon was determined to be a sickle. All the other weapons such as swords, knives, spearscked in fully maximizing the potential of his unique characteristic. It was a simple restriction with a simple effect. However, that effect was absolute and all of those that boasted that they could block that attack had all their throats cut off for the attack was equal to several times of what they had imagined. Even Agnus, a 5-Star Transcendent would shake her head and avoid his attack. But, a 4-Star Transcendent had blocked his attack? This was a scene beyond his ability. Hansoo smiled seeing Magnus. "I mean, think about it. If my body was this good, then it¡¯s natural that the items that I possess would be at the same standards. Don¡¯t you agree?" The moment he finished his words... Booooooom! Hansoo raised his hammer on his right hand and swung it across the air to cut through the air. However, it failed. Chiiiiiiiiiiiiiiik! Though the violent energy of his sickle was able to cut through all of the skills and weapons of Dell Marcus and the other Transcendents, it wasn¡¯t able to cut through the attack of the hammer which fiercely cut through the air aiming towards its head. ¡¯What the fuck... why is that thing so firm?!¡¯ Magnus was startled and swung his sickle. Booooooooooooooom! Magnus sickle and Mjolnir let out a roaring sound. The victor was the sickle. Asides from the solindness of the hammer, Hansoo throwing it made it difficult for Magnus himself to ovee the power it possessed. However, the hammer that was about to be deflected away didn¡¯t and elerated once more toward Magnus. It wasn¡¯t like Mjolnir had a targeting ability. Rather, it was Hansoo that grabbed the hammer that was deflected and powered his attack towards Magnus once more. ¡¯This reckless bastard!¡¯ Soon... Ruuuuuuuumble! A huge rumbling sound roared out from the sh between Magnus¡¯s sickle and Hansoo¡¯s Mjolnir. The red clouds and ck-gold energy bursted out of Hansoo¡¯s body and rushed in to destroy Magnus¡¯s body. In response, hundreds of razor-like des appeared from the corners of Magnus¡¯s cape and rushed out in order to block the attacks of Pandemic de and Dragon Essence de. It was a cape that had Magnus had crafted specialized for its defensive capabilities. Whenever the cape shook, hundreds of small razors made tremors, and from those tremors, Magnus was able to receive those vibrations to his advantage with his unique ability and create a sea of sharp des. Roaaaaaaaaaaaar! The ck-and-gold energy, converged with ck and violet energy emanatedrge roars. The result once again favored Magnus. Ruuuuuuuumble! As if to disy the difference of one stage, the violet aura cut off the energy from Hansoo¡¯s body and rushed towards him without hesitation. Pipipipik! There was a limitation to the shield. As if Magnus was determined not to make the same mistake again, Magnus kept the shield in check with his own sickle while attacking Hansoo from all sides through his cloak, sessfully dismembering HAnsoo¡¯s blue armor and injuring him. However, despite his whole body being a mess, Hansoo smiled coldly. "Aren¡¯t you too focused on me? I have so many friends that like you." At the same time... Ruuuuuuuuuumble! Ruuuuuumble! "Ahhhhhhhhhhk! These bug-like bastards!" Magnus gnashed his teeth at the relentless attacks poured onto his back. If he could, he would go and destroy all of the guys in front of him that were attacking him. In reality, he was weakening their attacks with the purple des from his cape. The greatest defense is offense. Magnus was someone that practiced that maxim. However, he could not do what he thought since he had something he had to protect. "Eeeeeeeeeeeek! Eeeeeeek!" The Queen in his left hand screamed whenever an attack came from a direction. In fact, the Queen herself was sufficiently strong, but she was overwhelmed by his own hands. This Queen was rather bing a burden to him, but he couldn¡¯t give her up. If so, who would deal with that giant Desire Return then? ¡¯... How frustrating." Magnus¡¯s expression began to be colder. Chapter 448 Desire Return 5 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Booooooooooooom! ¡¯Ah damn... what the hell is this the moment I came up?!¡¯ Ruuuuuumble! John Stone, who crushed something the form of an insect that rushed towards him, gnashed his teeth while looking around. It was sheer hell. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhk! Die!" "These damned bastards! Hold your formations! Don¡¯t let your armor power get the best of you!" Bobooooooooom! Ruruuuuumble! There were literally bodies, debris, the sound of chaos, and explosions all around. The unidentifiable beast army was crazily attacking them. Species of all varieties came at them. There was a beast whose body was covered in tentacles of 20m tall rushing towards them as well, and another giant over 100m tall who was holding a huge rugged club. Some of them flew in the sky and relentlessly fired acidic fluids which melted the bodies of Transcendents. There was a constant battle ongoing between these guys and the Adventurers. John Stone and Kiriel who hade up first continued to maintain their position and solidify their formations. Therefore, they were able to barely hold the beasts off to a standstill. While the Adventurers that already ascended were withstanding the attack, countless more Adventurers continued to flood out of the elevator. Downstairs, from the World Tree Zone to the zone that Mihee had controlled, they had done everything in their power to arm the Adventurers and send them up. Despite that, both John Stone and Kiriel were unable to repel the beast army. No, it could be said that there were signs of them being pushed back at the rate of their troops being replenished for their army was also being supplemented at an rming rate. Booooooooooooooooooom! Something shot up from beneath the ground and devoured dozens of Adventurers. The monster looked like a giant worm with dozens of sharp teeth in its mouth. The Adventurers who saw the beast that was more than 20 meters in diameter gritted their teeth and shouted, "What the hell... it¡¯s another new species!" "Everyone, be cautious of the ground!" The moment the man finished speaking... Boooooooooom! Boooom! A new breed of the species shot out from beneath the ground and began to destroy their formation. Jiiiiiiiiiiiiiiik! John Stone swung his ax down on to their heads while gnashing his teeth. There were enemies in all directions, including the sky and the ground. Their forces were being added at a rate beyond the speed of their troops being supplemented from the elevator. Not only that, they had received a sudden attack so they were being swept away by the momentum of the battle, not giving them time to regain their formation. This was trulyplicated. What was the purpose of them sending the scouts to begin with? It was because they were trying to determine the more secure time to bring the troops up. Of course, the scouts must have judged based on their own rationale as well, but if it was John Stone himself, he would not have brought themselves into such a mess for he at least thought of their own lives. "Sangjin! Sangjin this bastard, what the hell happened!" Seeing the countless Adventurers die off, John Stone screamed furiously. --- "Ahem... this should be good enough" Boooooooooooom! Boooom! Agnus let out a sigh seeing the armies of various races rush at them. The beast army was doing much better than she had imagined. They had released a total of 263 species to begin within the southern jungle. Eleven of them were destroyed while fighting amongst themselves, while nine were discarded while watching them grow since they were deemed too dangerous. There was a total of 243 species left, and her men had captured 211 of them. Though she had brought over around 50 of the species immediately, there will continue to be more reinforcements. ¡¯They¡¯re quite useful.¡¯ Agnus nodded her head seeing the Jarokunan species that were breaking the formations from the ground up. They were a species that grew from eating minerals. Although all of them were weaker than the species led by the Queen, they were showing the might of 200 species at the moment along with their versatility. More than 50 species were pushing relentlessly. However, this was just the start. By using these 50 species as the core, she will bring the rest of the 200 or so species and show them the true might of the army. Once they capture the remaining 40 or so species, it would be perfect. They would be able to eliminate the rest of the Adventurers that came from the sudden ascension with ease. No, she was going to make sure they won¡¯t even think about sending anymore up by killing the ones currently alive as torturous as possible. If they were to value the life of a human being, they wouldn¡¯t even think of attempting to send up anymore. After satisfying thinking of the situation, Agnus smiled before rising from her seat. ¡¯Now... I should go.¡¯ It was alright for her to not be here. So, she will go help Magnus. Though it was quite refreshing thinking of Magnus who always moved alone without his men since he was so capable struggling, it didn¡¯t mean that she could let him die. No, if he were to die, it would be truly problematic. Agnus quickly loosened her body as she closed her thoughts. ¡¯You better bow to meter, Magnus.¡¯ Though Magnus may be struggling, he would definitely be holding out somehow alone. The moment she arrived there, the tide of the battle would shift in a split moment. Though she was not specialized in battle, she too was a 5-Star Transcendent. She was one of the top predators that reigned in the food chain. ¡¯Kang Hansoo. How unfortunate. Checkmate.¡¯ The moment Agnus smiled and was about to fly off... Jijiiiiiiiiiik! An urgent voice rang in Agnus¡¯s head. It was an urgent message from one of her subordinates via the Monarch¡¯s authority. She had a questionable look hearing this message. ¡¯... These are the guys that went after the Desaneros.¡¯ The number of men from her Monarch¡¯s authority was close to a thousand, yet she knew all of the unique traits, personalities, and duties that each one possessed. If he was unable to do this job properly, he would no longer be in this position. It was the guy that had departed for the southern jungle to tame and capture the Smander-type species, Desanero. No, in simpler terms, he was the one that had seeded in capturing them. The troops that he brings over would be a truly admirable contribution to their current army to pressure the Adventurer army. But, for him to have such an urgent voice when she was about to leave, she had an ominous feeling. So, in a somewhat bad mood, she asked in a heavy tone. From those words, her subordinate, Alcanta Dell, shook his head. The moment she asked, she could hear Alcanta Dell¡¯s scream in her head. Corpse. The moment she heard that Agnus¡¯s expression hardened. She immediately knew who was the one that was interrupted in her operation. ¡¯... Sangjin. So you¡¯vee.¡¯ It was impossible for her not to know since he was in charge of the Indigo Zone. IT was the same guy that she had endlessly shed against in the elevator and on the ground. Though she had left him and ascended, she couldn¡¯t speak of the level of defeat that she felt then. Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that she had lost, but it was true that she was basically forced out. After momentarily looking towards the distance where Magnus was, Agnus mumbled internally. ¡¯Magnus. Work a bit more.¡¯ It was unfortunate, but she could not go to where Magnus was currently. If Sangjin were to continue to attack from behind and cut off her men who were supposed to join her, the situation would be totally reversed. Then the cultivation of these species would be halted, and those who flock up from below will regain their stability and begin to push forward taking advantage of the weakened offense. If that were to happen, it would truly make things tiring. Agnus who finished her thoughts quickly flew to the South where Sangjin wasst seen. ¡¯... it was quite a boiling battle on the lower floor. However, will it be the same now?¡¯ While he was fooling around on the lower floor, she was able to sessfully ovee the barrier and move on to the next stage. Agnus coldly smiled recollecting Sangjin before beginning to run furiously towards the South. --- ¡¯... Agnus. It seems she won¡¯t being.¡¯ Boooooooooom! Magnus muttered quietly seeing the Transcendents continue to relent against him. He really didn¡¯t have much to think about meaning that he was quite busy himself. As if to confirm his thoughts, the Soul Shard trembled before receiving her message. Magnus coldlyughed at the remark. From the beginning, this was a mission that was entrusted to him. It was natural that he should be the one to settle what was given to him. Ruuuuuuuuuuumble! Magnus looked at one of the Transcendents who hit his back harshly. These guys who normally wouldn¡¯t even be able to make eye contact with him were now attacking him. He had initially thought that they were fiercely attacking with the intention of opening up a path of escape, but they were attacking him relentlessly with no considerations of escaping. It was too short a time for Hansoo to impress them to the point where they would sacrifice their lives. In other words, it meant that there was something that forced them. If that was so, his mission would be impossible to carry out without killing all of the people here. ¡¯I was trying to take an easier road... it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯ Booooooom! Finishing his thoughts, he grabbed his cloak with his right hand. Jiiiiiiiiiiik With a small sound, the cape began to quickly unravel. His cape was an object woven from tens of thousands of special threads from the monsters of the Abyss. Each strand was extremely sharp and strong. After he unravelled the strand of thread long, he began to wrap it around the Queen¡¯s neck. Chiiiiiiiiing It was so sharp that it even caused the Queen¡¯s neck to slightly bleed. However, as if he was not satisfied with the result, he began to inject his unique trait and mana. In a split second due to his unique trait, he shot out his violet aura. Feeling pleased about the dog cor he had made for the Queen, he whispered in her ear. "I didn¡¯t go this far since you might die, but it can¡¯t be helped. Make sure to do whatever you can to survive until I clean everything up." At the same time... Booooooooooooom! Having both hands free, Magnus was able to shoot out attacks iparable to his previous ones. Seeing the baggage being gone, he began to build up his energy as if he was determined to rip every one of them that had attacked him earlier. However, Hansoo smile grew. Boooooooooooom! Every time his arm got numb from receiving the attack of Magnus, the Thirteen Shadows inside his body burned as if to resist that pressure, to wee the opportunity to reveal a different side of his. Simultaneously... Jjiiiiiiiiiiiik! Something simr to a shell began to break open within Hansoo¡¯s chest. Chapter 449 Desire Return 6 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Ruuuuuumble! The moves from Magnus were different from what it used to be when Queen was in his hand. Booooooom! Everytime he moved both his hands swiftly, the purple sharp winds swept through the vicinity. Nothing remained intact on the spots where the purple energy had swept through, including the weapon that Dell Marcus had produced with all his heart and soul as well as the Baren Tree Roots of Hosang. Whichever skill or skill there was, they were cut down. The Transcendents seeing this were shocked. ¡¯... damn I¡¯m going to go crazy. Where the hell did such a guye from?¡¯ Even Hansoo would admit his power since he was only 4-Star. It was a stage that could be somewhat transcended in the lower zones. However, the guy in front was a 5-Star Transcendent. Considering the exponential increase in the amount of crystals needed to jump over that wall was substantial, and it was quite difficult to jump over two stages worth of Transcendence. In other words, the guy in front of them was more than likely to have had hit 5 Stars in the Violet Zone than he did in the lower zones, which was the main cause of what drove them crazy. They didn¡¯t know that he had crazily gathered the crystals to ovee that stage. It was truly shocking from the perspective of the Transcendents who had reached far and wide in this zone. Others such as Eres, Taehee and Kangtae were within their range of predictions, but they had never imagined that such a 5-Star Transcendent like him would emerge. Boooooom! "Ahhhhhhk!" "Damn! I told you to maintain your formation!" "Then you stand in front! Everyone¡¯s going to be cut at this rate!" As the threat grew, there was naturally disorder that arose among the Transcendents. The bigger problem was the guy that was running rampant. Holding the sickle as if he was a grim reaper, they had initially thought that his weakness was the scorpion-tailed woman. To be honest, it was true that they had also attacked the female as well. But, they didn¡¯t know what was going on now. The moment she was out of his palm, she had be so strong that they had be some invincible monster. Whenever she shook her tail, the armed warriors were flung away, and every time she punched, all of their skills were crushed by the wind pressure. She rushed in so aggressively, and the power and speed was astounding. It was as if they were facing the rhinoceros that they had opposed previously. It was unbelievable that such power could be produced from such a small body. But, the most threatening part was its special ability. Booooooooooom! There was a gap that appeared after Hansoo was blocking Magnus¡¯s attack. In that timespan, the Queen¡¯s tail swung and struck down one of the Transcendents. Although the Transcendent used its full power to try and avoid the range of her attack, the speed that came from the Queen¡¯s tail was too fast, causing his skin to be grazed by the tip of her tail which had poison. Then... Ruuuuuuuuumble! Central to the left arm that was grazed, the dark energy exploded on the left arm of the Adventurer. "What the hell!" The poison itself was spreading with intense force. It was absurd that his left arm which was dominated was starting to attack the owner of the body. Dell Carlos couldn¡¯t help but feel perplexed as he avoided the left hand that was trying to cut him down. ¡¯What the hell... infection? Poison? Control?¡¯ No other talent or ability could be as cheat-like as this current one. Booooooooooom! He clenched his teeth while using his right hand to block the left hand of his own body. At this rate, he would be nothing more than butchered meat. A decision had to be made. ¡¯Damn... left hand. Thanks for everything.¡¯ In order to make sure that the infection won¡¯t spread anymore, Dell Carlos gathered all of his mana to try and strike down on his arm. Then... Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooom! The red-colored bacteria that settled in his body began to explode with force. The bacteria that had settled near the heart and brain began to attack the illegal intruders. In a split second, the bacteria ran through the veins and collided violently with the ck- liquid. Boooooooooom! The ck liquid in his left arm was none other than the dominating bacteria of the Queen. It injected into other people¡¯s bodies and quickly mutated to strengthen the cell structure of other lifeforms, designed for the service of the Queen. Normally, once the infection had started to spread, it should not be able to be prevented. Unfortunately, it met the wrong opponent. Ruuuuumble! Ruumble! The red bacteria of the fungus which were forcefully sucking Dell Carlos¡¯s mana began to devour all of the ck cells that were currently trying to infect. The few ck cels were quickly destroyed by the Pandemic Sword that had already controlled Dell Carlos¡¯s body, which caused him to look at his left arm in a daze. He couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable of how powerful Hansoo was once again though he didn¡¯t have to cut his arm. But, he quickly shook his head. ¡¯Well, this is better than nothing.¡¯ Boooooooooooom! Seeing Hansoo fight bloodily in the front lines, Dell Carlos muttered. It was a skill that was powerful enough to destroy the ck poison that was more than capable of controlling his own left arm. Compared to that, it was really no big deal to fight like puppets. There was no need to stand in the vanguard with a hammer and shield and fight immediately. As long as they contributed and acted like meat shields, they would be able to reap the benefits more easily. Thinking of the power and strength of that guy, that was a much better profit. No, he thought this was definitely the right choice than fighting a 5-Star Transcendent out of his league. Therefore, before entering the fight, they were all stricken in fear since it was reality that they would be miserably thrown away after being used. However, after engaging in battle, their situations had be different. He was the one that was fighting headfirst in battle against the wind des that were too scary to go near against. ¡¯... this is better.¡¯ Dell Carlos muttered as he regained hisposure and began to fight the Queen once more at a more vigorous pace. --- Ruuuuuuuuumble! Magnus clenched his teeth seeing Hansoo who continued to stand in his way. ¡¯This... damned bastard!¡¯ Boooooooom! There was a difference of one stage. No matter how tired he was fighting the Queen before or dealing with the crazy ones around him, it was normal that he should already have been destroyed in his hands. However, he had no intentions of falling down. Was it the armor, the shield, or even the hammer? Or, was it the aura that radiated around his body, where did he gain all of these insane skills? That didn¡¯t exin the difference between himself and Hansoo. It was impossible to exin. Who the hell was he? "You son of a bitch... just go die!" Boooooooooooom! Unable to hold himself back, Magnus began to extract every thread of his cloak. The cloak and his sickle were two of his most prized treasures. He couldn¡¯t¡¯ help but recollect how joyous he was when he had received these gifts made by Clementine. These weren¡¯t some items that could be reassembled. They had already dried the seeds of the core of that particr species, so no more could be made. But Magnus was so enraged that he didn¡¯t care about that. Ruuuuuuuumble! Rumble! A storm of unparallel proportions of power began to blow as the cape was fully unravelled, much different from the thousand des. The threads that boasted thousands of des had created a which could cover the whole area was formed with a mixture of mana, skill and his unique ability. The mana which was so tightly knot began to sweep all around Magnus. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhk!" "Back! Back!" The Transcendents were trying to fly back. Booooooooooooom! The st of air that emerged from the center of Hansoo¡¯s body counced their bodies dozens of meters back. AT the same time... Whoooooooosh! Whooooosh! The threads that shot out in all directions drove towards Hansoo with full force as if was a spider trying to web its prey before killing it. Magnus couldn¡¯t help but smile from the ends of his threads It was the feeling of something being crushed and ripped off. It didn¡¯t feel like it was cut, but he was satisfied. Then... Within the spider web-like threads, a quick ripple-like sound came out. In that gap, what appeared was a shining shield. Soon... Booooooooom! Using the widened gap, a hammer flew out and attacked the head of Magnus. "Ahhhk! You fucking bastard!" He tried to hurriedly raise his sickle to block the attack, but the blow unavoidable. It was when he was at his weakened state due to the precise control of his threads. Booooooooom! Hansoo who viciously ripped apart the spider web began to attack Magnus. ¡¯Unbelievable! You¡¯re telling me you endured that?¡¯ Magnus who regained his focus couldn¡¯t help be bbergasted. There was a reason why he was caught off guard. His body should be in aplete mess, but for him to counterattack. He soon realized that the reason why his attack didn¡¯t work was due to a different reason. No, to be precise, he realized that he was only half-correct. His prediction was precise since he knew that what was trapped inside the threads waspletely crushed. The armor was cut in pieces and the blood flowed out from the body of the guy inside. His muscles should have been ripped along with his bones,. However, his estimation was wrong. He hadn¡¯t realized that his opponent would rush at him in such a state. Magnus finally realized why he was unable to finish him off. It was the difference in mentality. He was trying to reduce as much damages to himself as possible before proceeding to the next stage. On the other hand, he was wholly focused on one objective. He was going to use all of his power and strength to attack him until his heart remained. It was a mentality that he would kill him even if he died. Magnus¡¯s expression hardened seeing the bloodied guy rush at him. ¡¯I admit my mistake.¡¯ Hansoo had jumped at him from the start because he saw the opportunity to win. He tried to oppose him while trying to not let himself be injured by such a fellow. But, he realized this wasn¡¯t enough. He realized he needed to use everything in his power as if he was risking his arms and legs. If he did so, his eyes would already be closed and the rest of the guys in the vicinity would all be cut down already from the wind des. ¡¯However... it¡¯s not toote now.¡¯ He did realize that he was a bitte, but if he were to use his full force and power, he would be able toplete his mission. It wasn¡¯t like it¡¯d be a problem losing an arm or a leg. Then... Hansooughed. "You, can it be... you¡¯re thinking that it¡¯s not toote?" "What?" Hansoo in a bloodied state coldlyughed towards Magnus. "Idiot. There are times when you realize toote. Do you truly think the world is so kind?" The seeds in Hansoo¡¯s body began to sprout out. No, rather the whole shell began to crack apart as the stem shot out. Something inside came out and blossomed brilliantly. At the same time... Ruuuuumble! Rough changes began to take ce in Hansoo¡¯s whole body. Chapter 450 To Noah 1 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie "What?" ¡¯What nonsense is he bbering...¡¯ The frowning Magnus soon wrapped the threads around with a cold expression. Thousands of purple threads that looked as if they would snap any second were thrown around Hansoo¡¯s body. It was an attack that would be difficult for Hansoo¡¯s bloodied body to endure. However, Magnus did not stop with just that. ¡¯I will make sure to crush you.¡¯ With a cold expression, he raised the sickle tightly. He had preserved his body thinking that he was able to before. However, now he knew that if he were to continue like this, he would continue to revive like a cockroach and look for an opening. No, it will be different. Jiiiiiiiiiiik! The threads were split again once more as something was beginning to pop out. At the same time... "You damned bastard! Just die!" Booooooooom! Hundreds and thousands of other attacks from the Transcendents flew towards his back full of determination. It couldn¡¯t be helped since if Hansoo were to die, the rest of them would be butchered up as well. Even now, Hansoo was standing in front of him while preventing the mysterious infection of the scorpion with his red bacteria, but if he were to disappear, the remaining people would either be infected or mutted. They were causing such a ruckus but seeing them put forth such determination and forth, Magnus couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth. Normally, it was right for him to pay attention to his behind by using his threads to attack the most threatening skills. However, Magnus was fixated to finish the battle once and for all in this next move. Roaaaaaar! Some of the threads released and cut everything around it. Like a purple storm, it cut through the attacks in the air and rushed in. However, it wasn¡¯t enough to block all the attacks. Roooooar! Boooom! Though its momentum had fallen, it still was able to push forward with force allowing Magnus to take in a deep breath. With this much, his body would be able to endure and survive. ¡¯To limit me to these options... you will bear the responsibility.¡¯ Magnus, who was anticipating the pain stared at Hansoo full of rage. Then, he raised his sickle and jumped. Booooooooooom! There were no more des on his cape so there was no way for him to block the attacks. The skills that collided on Magnus with various skills began to burn Magnus¡¯s body. It ominously burned its mana, and even the poisonable liquids exploded as it melted the armor. Though he may be near-invincible in his attack, he was rtively weak on defense so pain transmitted throughout his whole body. However, Magnus coldly smiled amidst the pain. It was time for this prolonged fight to end. Giving up defense and not dodging attacks, he gathered all of his remaining mana onto the tip of his sickle. Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Different threads of des that were of a different realmpared to the previous des of the cape appeared as Magnus rushed in to envelop Hansoo with it. A momentter... The transparent purple des shot straight towards Hansoo and enveloped him. The moment they saw this, sighs could be heard from the mouths of the Transcendents. "What the hell..." "Sick bastard." They didn¡¯t expect that he would ignore all of their attacks and rush at Hansoo. The power of the purple de that was shot towards Hansoo was much different from the previous ones, which was at least ten to a hundred times more powerful. No matter how well Hansoo had endured so far with his armor and shield, there was a limit. ¡¯Damn... do I need to run?¡¯ Hosang clenched his teeth seeing this scene. Though the guy may have permitted them to assail his back, that didn¡¯t mean that their gap would narrow much. Now, it was basically determined that the rest of them would be ughtered. The grim reaper-like man over there knew that which was why he had gone on a full-offensive to crush Hansoo. When Hosang was contemting whether to turn away or not, it was then... ¡¯... huh?¡¯ Hosang gave a puzzled look. It was the face of a man with a deeply distorted look. It wasn¡¯t an expression of relief or tion. At the same time... Ruuuuuuumble! Something began to roughlye out of the threads. ---------- Booooooom! "Ahhhhhhhhhk!" Magnus who was suddenly struck by something from inside the threads was flown away in anguish to the location where the Queen was struggling and fighting. Kureeeeeeeeung. Within the dust storm that was created from where hended, Hansoo walked over with a grin. "I¡¯m not sure if I waited too long." Magnus seeing this gnashed his teeth. His appearance looked simr. He was still in a bloodied state with cracked armor. His shield was worn-out and his hammer dirt-stained. In short, he was a total wreck. However, one crucial aspect was different. "It can¡¯t be... It makes no sense! How are you a 5-Star?" It was truly unbelievable. To achieve the stage of 5-Star, you needed crystals, and a substantial amount of that. Just in case he might gather crystals to ascend to the next stage, he didn¡¯t even call over the Queen or his subordinates and continued to fight him. What scheme did he pull off to break over that wall in such a short time? Hansooughed from his words. "There are people like this and people like that. Why are you trying to understand everything?" Thump! Thump! Hansoo walked over as his feet hit the ground. ¡¯Yes... this si it.¡¯ The feeling of oveing thatrge wall. It was a strong emotion that made you feel like you¡¯ve be a different person, or a different creature. He had said that there wasn¡¯t a single joy to be found in this damned world, but he was wrong since there was one good aspect. Transcendence. While growing with effort and time, ascending to the next stage was like rewarding all of his hard efforts with an enormous burst of strength. The strength in the Hongma Door seed broke through the shell at the end of its growth and burst out. The power and energy that came out of the seed did not stop supplying to the Hongma Door seed, but sent it to every nook and cranny of the other seeds thatid in the body, regenerating his broken veins and nerves, and even replenishing strength to the Dragon Essence de. It wasn¡¯t just the seeds that coveted this new source of power. The blue armor that surrounded Hansoo¡¯s body munched down on this energy as it began to restore to its original state. ¡¯Yes. Eat a lot. It¡¯s not over yet.¡¯ Hansoo smiled as he looked at the banquet that had opened inside his body. It didn¡¯t seem that he was the only one that knew this fight wasn¡¯t over. Ruuuuumble! "Eeeeeek! Eeeeeeeek!" Magnus who stepped on the copsed Queen as he rose from the ground coldly muttered. "... if I had known it would be like this, I wouldn¡¯t have received those attacks from before." He had overreached to try and finish Hansoo with one blow. As a result, the wounds that he sustained still throbbed. If it wasn¡¯t for this wound, even if that guy had ascended to the realm of 5-Star, the odds would be in his favor. If he excluded the wound on his back and his depleted mana, he was fine, but that guy was in a mess opposing him. Even if he was recovering thanks to the new energy provided from the realm of 5-Star, the wounds that he sustained from his unique ability would not disappear easily. However, the result was like this. ¡¯This bastard. He purposefully bought time to lure me to attack him recklessly." Magnus grasped his sickle as he muttered. Now, he was scared. What he did just previously was close to a gamble of his own life. If he was a bit quicker to realize the situation, he would have turned his body to block the attacks, and if he was a bitte, HAnsoo would have been cut into two pieces by his own sickle. A rational man would never take on such a gamble. Even if the man engaged in battle knowing he was at a disadvantage, normally he would try and reach 5-Star as quickly as possible before fighting him. However, the conclusion became like this. The overwhelming advantageous situation had disappeared. It could be said that he was at a disadvantage now. No, he still had an advantage. Hansoo had just reached 5-Star Transcendence, and he had much more stamina than him. Even if he admitted that the guy was truly strong at the same stage, and knowing that his subordinates were still there behind him, he was better off. However, Magnus¡¯s thoughts were contrary to his beliefs. ¡¯Am I... truly at an advantage?¡¯ Closing his thoughts, Magnus raised his sickle and put strength into his grip. It had been a long time since he had such an unfamiliar feeling. Feelings that he had never experienced after joining with Clementine began to rise from within his chest. ¡¯Unbelievable... unbelievable! Am I scared?¡¯ Hansooughed seeing Magnus. "How is it? It seems you¡¯ve always fought at an advantage. First time fighting a crazy bastard?" He was able to approximate at first sight. Seeing how he utilized his strength, he was well-trained. There was definitely a teacher that pointed out his errors and ws, and an opponent that allowed him to show off abilities. This was the standard. If he had a disciple who was dear to him, he would also raise him likewise. However, that was not the current case. Someone who was able to properly use his strength could never beat someone who knew how to use all his strength. A man needed to know all of the hidden cards of his enemy to win. Magnus gnashed his teeth seeing the staring Hansoo. Defeat. What kind of bullshit was this... "You... bastard! It¡¯s not over!" Simultaneously... Boooooom! Arge aura exploded from Magnus¡¯s body. Hansooughed seeing this. "That¡¯s what you think." Then... Booooooom! Thirteen shadows began to dye in blood-like color around Hansoo¡¯s body. --------- Crack! It was the feeling of her heart bing numb, the feeling of something significant disappearing. At the same time... ¡¯... what the hell? Magnus?¡¯ Agnus who was speeding merrily subconsciously turned towards the North. Chapter 451 To Noah 2 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Ruuuuumble! "Huhuk... Kak!" Seeing the fist that had destroyed his heart, Magnus coughed out blood. ¡¯I¡¯ve... truly lost. Damn it.¡¯ Magnus gave a despondent look as he continued to cough up blood. He had no regrets since he had fought with all his heart. His sickle was broken, and his cape was gone. He had utilized all of his techniques, experience, martial arts, and skills in his power; everything that he had umted over the 20 years that he had fought throughout. Even if he were to go back in time and fight again, he didn¡¯t think he could fight any better. He wasn¡¯t at fault. It was just that his opponent was stronger than him. "Good for you... You bastard." Magnus looked at the guy that killed him. The one that might be in a more bloodied state than him. His armor was close to splitting, and there were various holes in his sturdy shield. His right arm was dangling as if it was almost cut off, and it was hard to find a ce on his body that didn¡¯t have a wound. If onebined the blood that spilled from his body, one would be able to fill a few buckets. It was his superhuman stamina that was keeping him alive. Seeing the guy like this, Magnusid back down. ¡¯Yeah, fucker. I did what I could.¡¯ Magnus smiled. From now on, that guy would be stronger going forth. He would probably soar to a ce where he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up or look at. If that happened, who else would put him in such a state then? ¡¯Ah. That¡¯s not it. Come to think of it, there are quite a few.¡¯ Not only that, he had somehow kept her alive, so he hadpleted his mission. "Eeeeeeeeek! Eeeeek!" Magnus had a weary expression after seeing the Queen elope in shock after seeing him copse. Since he had kept her alive, the n would continue to progress. The Queen would continue to live and suppress the Desire Return, while Agnus would gather her army ande up from below to try and constantly keep it in check. For that, he had seeded in cleanly finishing his mission. Thump. Seeing Hansoo walk toward him, Magnus internally sent a message. After finishing his sentence, Magnus grinned as he looked at the one before his eyes. "... Hey, baby. This isn¡¯t the end. Clementine will take care of you in my stead. If you don¡¯t want to die, then go somewhere else and put yourself in bed. The n is almost finished. ¡¯I feel like my ending is simr to a third-rate viin.¡¯ However, he knew he had to do this. He needed to provoke the guy to march toward where Noah was. There were only two locations for this guy to head to. It was Agnus or Noah. Unfortunately, it would be impossible for Agnus to beat him. She wasn¡¯t specialized inbat, and her subordinates were currently struggling to deal with the army that wasing up from below. Therefore, he had to go to where Noah was and oppose Clementine. If it was Agnus, it would be difficult. If it was Clementine, he would definitely win. ¡¯Avenge me...¡¯ Soon... Crack! The Soul Shard within Magnus broke as he closed his eyes. ------------------------ "Woah. What a nasty guy. Suicide, huh." Hosang looked at the man closing his eyes with an ufortable expression. The ending especially made him more ufortable. Though he wanted to chase after the Queen and capture her, it was too much after seeing that she was already surrounded by a swarm of troops. As if they were wary that she had attacked them previously first, she was not sending her troops against them. However, if they were to make a preemptive strike, it was certain that she would concentrate all of her forces here. For the Queen and her army, what was most important was her survival. Indeed, as soon as the man¡¯s Monarch rule was lifted, the Queen slowly pulled her forces out against the Desire Return since there was no reason for her to fight it to begin with. It was because the Desire Return was still enraged from being attacked and continued to assail the Queen¡¯s army. However, with some time, that would also settle down. The Desire Return would be exhausted and go on his own way, and the Queen¡¯s army would also be faithful and loyal to the Queen in maintaining and reproducing their race. ¡¯When that timees... We will never catch her. Damn. That would be hell.¡¯ She was already strong enough to oppose thatrge beast in the Desire Return. She was indeed worthy of the simple title, Queen. However, to let her umte her strength and army over time caused Hosang to be very ufortable. ¡¯I should go and capture her right now.¡¯ However, what made him uneasy was what Magnus had said before he died¡ªthe n wasing to an end. Didn¡¯t that mean that a significant event would happen onto them if that n was to end? "Clementine... Was it you?" Hosang muttered. It was impossible not to know. He was arade that appeared out of nowhere. He wasn¡¯t someone that had the leadership and quality to gather people toward her like Eres, nor was he analyzing and providing strategies on the situations at hand like Keldian, or Kangtae who was always charging first in battle. However, there were many by his side. At first, he didn¡¯t know why there were so many by his side, but after watching him, he was able to realize that those around him were able to feel at ease. No matter what predicament came their way, he was someone that was able to calm the situation and someone that never stopped smiling despite the circumstances. Even when enemies harbor hatred toward him, he didn¡¯t break hisposure. He took on his opponents while taking his time and proceeding step-by-step. The mere sight of him gave others a sense of ease; a belief that they would be able to ovee anything as long as they were by his side. In addition, he actually proved that hisposure wasn¡¯t a lie on the way. However, that kind of guy was scheming up a grandiose n to kill all of them. It was quite unbelievable. If he was ordered by Clementine, then why did he say that sentence before he passed away? ¡¯This bastard... Did he say that just to anger us?¡¯ Hosang looked over at Hansoo and asked, "Hey! Shouldn¡¯t... we help those over at the elevator?" It was a battlefield of kill or be killed. Although the number of troops on their side was said to be increasing, it was unlikely that the battle would end anytime soon considering how the opposite side was also replenishing its troops. At this rate, it was certain that casualties would continue to rise. The best option was already decided. They would go and help those by the elevator and clean up the mess before gathering and uprooting the Queen. This was the best that he coulde up with, and the most convenient one at that. "Whew. What¡¯s with all of this trouble?" Hosang stretched his tense muscles as he muttered. A small elite. That was nice, but what was better than a small elite army? It was a small elite army with a meat shield that would allow them to operatefortably by clearing the path. If not, why did Transcendents like themselves make subordinates and carry them around? Not only that, this was not a bad proposal at all to Hansoo. No, he was definitely someone that needed this suggestion. ¡¯Crazy bastard. Whew.¡¯ Hosang gave a pitiful look at Hansoo whose body was devastated with injuries. Even though he was recovering at a quick rate, it was still obvious that he was not in good condition. If he were to continue fighting at this rate, even ten lives would prove to be too little for him. However, Hansoo sadly rejected his offer. "Let¡¯s go to Noah." "Huh? Wait, you¡¯re telling me that you believe what that guy said? It¡¯s obviously nonsense. In case the guy might go toward the Queen or the elevator, Magnus had spat out those words. However, Hansoo had no thoughts of going there to begin with. The priority was obvious. Once things were resolved in Noah, the other two armies would naturally be resolved as well." If he were to fail in Noah, then it didn¡¯t mean much even if the other armies had failed in their missions. It wasn¡¯t like Clementine had purposefully dragged out time here without a reason. It was because he knew that what needed to be done in Noah was most important which was why he had gone there. Thump. Hansoo raised his body. He had to move and enter Noah. ¡¯Well... At least we¡¯re almost there.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that far from where Noah was at. Then, the answer was simple. Along the way to Noah, he would destroy anyone in his way and take Noah for himself. It would be a truly worthwhile reward for his hard efforts then, more than enough. ¡¯How tiring is it to have to continue to fight.¡¯ Hansoo smiled. It would beplicated if he were in one space with a guy with a nasty personality. Even if he weren¡¯t trying to fight, he was someone that wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill everyone that didn¡¯t follow him. He didn¡¯t want to follow him, nor did he wish to die. Well, he didn¡¯t want to be alive that much either, but that sensation he felt before intrigued him once more. It was the feeling of oveing a wall. It was truly a marvelous sensation. Perhaps, God had purposefully nted desires in humans to achieve in his own fickle manner. ¡¯If I do well... I should be able to ovee one more wall.¡¯ He had be somewhat stronger after fighting Magnus. At this stage, he felt it was possible. Though he didn¡¯t have a skill, it was something he could attain along the way even if it wasn¡¯t a level of a Transcendent skill. If it was a Zero Numbering skill, he could do some work with it and attempt to ovee it. ¡¯Ah. But it¡¯s not like it would fall along the path for me to pick up.¡¯ Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. ¡¯It¡¯d be nice if I could pick one up along that way... If not, then that¡¯s that.¡¯ Hansoo, closing his thoughts, rose up from his seat and began to start running without hesitation toward the North where Noah was at. ----------- "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhk! Magnus!" Boooooooooom! Sangjin hid after seeing the rampaging woman in the distance. Now, he had done what he could. No, to be honest, he had done his job here. Now, he needed to go and prepare for the next stage. Tremble. ¡¯Whew...¡¯ Sangjin who felt the tremble of the Soul Shard that settled within his heart caused him to clench his teeth as he rose. He had something to give. ¡¯I¡¯m going.¡¯ Sangjin took a deep breath in after seeing a skill that had settled in his arms. Soon... Bam! Sangjin¡¯s new self began to jump furiously northward. Chapter 452 To Noah 3 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie <... magnus="" has="" died.=""> Clementine, who was walking forward without hesitation, paused for a moment at Taehee¡¯s remark. ¡¯... How many are left?¡¯ Clementine fell in thought with a heavy look on his face. ¡¯You¡¯re faster than I thought, Kang Hansoo...¡¯ His growth was faster than he had expected. All he had left was Agnus. However, since Agnus had her feet tied up, it was easy to assume that he would be heading directly for him. ¡¯Well, I had bought enough time.¡¯ Far away, he could start to see the end of the hallway. A glimmer of light was creeping in as if to im that the end of the ckened corridor was over there. Kangtae, who suddenly regained his energy, walked forward and beckoned Clementine. "Hey! Come quickly! I think we¡¯re almost there!" Clementine replied with a smile, "I¡¯ll be right there. Wait." Clementine, who muttered quietly, slightly gestured toward Taehee. ----------- Boooooooom! "You... cockroaches!" Dell Marcus saw the alien species rush toward him and that caused him to have an annoyed expression. They had been repeating the same thing on their way to the north. Though they were beasts that couldn¡¯t even put up a punch against them headfirst, they continued to make sudden attacks. Inparison to their weak stamina, they had such strong attacks as well. Just a while ago, one of them had appeared from the shadows and left a deep wound on his ankle with its weapon. Though its defense was so weak that it would be cut in one blow, its attacks were emphasized as if their attacks were something to be feared. Dell Marcus gave a quick remark to Hansoo, seeing his ankle slowly heal. "This is evidence that we¡¯re doing well." "This... must be Agnus," Hansoo muttered as he looked at the various species blocking their way. Though they were weak head-to-head, they were quite efficient at holding and slowing them down. What wasmon for all these species was that they were controlled by a single entity. There was only Agnus that could deploy all of these guys on his way. The species that were strong in direct confrontation were holding down the army at the elevator while those who were weak enough to be swept away by the remnants of war were deployed here. ¡¯I knew that she¡¯d interrupt me... But she¡¯s quite aggressive,¡¯ Hansoo, who muttered internally, plucked one of the shadows from beneath his feet. He had gathered enough stamina to use his skill. Soon... Jiiiiiiiiiiiik! The drawn-out shadow exploded like a ck cloud instantly, covering the air. The moment the Adventures stopped momentarily... Booooooom! The shadow that exploded in the air began to split into tens of thousands of pieces instantly. The Transcendents, who saw this, was rmed. It was not easy to break the shadow-like fragments. "Ughh! Disgusting" "Oh my God! Keep that away from me!" Hundreds of millions of fly-like insects began to sweep all over the ce where the shadow had split. It wasn¡¯t a regr fly. They were parasitic flies that were full of red bacteria and fungi all over their body. It was a skill that was avable once he reached 5-Star. Now, it was possible for him to sessfully mix the skills of the two seeds proficiently and use it. The flies swept through the vicinity like arge ck cloud. No, to be exact, it was everywhere. It went into the ground, into the stones, into the water, and even the brushes. He was the owner of a legion. Mormart. Mormart¡¯s authority along with Hansoo¡¯s allowed the ck cloud to sweep all over the ce and cause a reaction. Kyaaaaaaaaaaaakk! Kyaaaaaaak! The various species that were hiding started to scream and jump while some even use their limbs to prate through their skin to kick out the flies from their bodies. Of course, all of this was meaningless. Then, at some point... Ssssssssss! The flies began to quickly crawl inside into the flesh and skin of the species as they began to melt. If the defense and health of the alien species here were a bit higher, they wouldn¡¯t have melted in vain, but they hade here to slow them down, it was too much for them to withstand the attack of Mormart and Hansoo. As stated, the screams rose out from all directions. While the Adventurers watched with ufortable expressions at the screaming species, Hansoo gave a brief remark. "Let¡¯s go." At the same time, the ck clouds that melted the surrounding area began to fly toward the front as if it was to clear the path. Hearing the constant screams and the sounds of the melting flesh ur within the ck cloud, Hosang couldn¡¯t help but shiver and have goosebumps as he gulped. "Ugh... The visuals are not that great." "It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯ll be the same as what opponents think as well." The more he could instill fear into his enemies, the more effective this was. It might not work on the truly strong alien species, but for the mentally weak ones, having them hesitate and flinch was itself a sess. Hosang sighed after seeing Hansoo. ¡¯This guy really thinks of nothing else than killing and fighting.¡¯ Seeing how he had never heard of him before, it was certain that he had climbed from below before him, and yet it felt like he was someone that had spent decades on the battlefield, and a more fierce, harsh environment at that. Dell Marcus, who didn¡¯t really care, ran next to him and spoke briefly, "Well... Now we can go forward morefortably." Their speed went up much faster since they didn¡¯t have to worry about sudden attacks. At this rate, it seemed that they would reach Noah in no time. At that moment, Hosang spoke to Hansoo who had a somewhat pale expression, "Hey, get on my back." Come to think of it, if he could use that, he would¡¯ve done it already. The fact that he used it now meant that he had gathered enough energy without much room to spare. Hansoo nodded after seeing Hosang. "Hope you don¡¯t mind." He had already spent too much of his remaining mana. ¡¯It¡¯s better to at least preserve my strength.¡¯ Recovering on the way would be a bit better. Hansoo got on his back as he wholly focused on recovering his body. He could feel the Immortal Soul work furiously to recover his whole body. Bang! Bang! Hosang asked with a curious expression while running through the open path, "Hey! Is there anything you want to do? You think everything will be fine if you just destroy and proceed?" In the first ce, a man was not a creature that was suitable for battle. They just had the instincts to fight and survive. From those words, Hansoo contemted in detail before letting out a quick reply, "Well, I didn¡¯t give it too much thought." "Even if it¡¯s a woman or alcohol or even treasure. Won¡¯t you feel better having one of those at least?" Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. "Well, I¡¯ll have to think about it once the fight¡¯s over." "What?" Booooooooom! The Flies of Mormart, who were pushing without resistance, were suddenly all melted down in a huge fire. In the first ce, Mormat¡¯s power did not have much durability or defense, to begin with. ¡¯What wasteful mana.¡¯ He recovered the rest of Mormat¡¯s authority to regenerate his mana before jumping down on Hosang¡¯s back and scouring the ce. ¡¯So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re done with the warmup?¡¯ Kyaaaaaaaaaak! Kwoooooooooooo! Crazy amounts of beasts burst out from all directions as theyid waste to their surroundings. Some of them were huge enough to be counted in kilometers even though they were independent while others had horns that burnt everything in its path to a crisp. The beasts were either too dangerous or too violent. They were not particrly living creatures that would live in groups in unison under the Queen. These were the guys that Magnus and Agnus had released without much thought on how to subjugate them. Such species were currently rampaging all over the ce, trampling and crushing whatever was in their paths. Boooooooooooooom! Seeing how they were all released, it had been quite some time since all of the species in the white rooms were released. Though it looked like she had a lot of power on the inside, it shockingly seemed that it was weaker than he thought as they were mangled up by the escaping species. "Well, that¡¯s probably why... they had seeded in releasing them," Hansoo muttered after seeing the few corpses far away. They were probably the subordinates of Agnus. They were ordered to destroy Noah¡¯s outer walls and free the creatures inside but had died while trying to run away. Some of the 4-Star Transcendents weren¡¯t able to escape death it seemed. That meant the alien species over there possessed such boastful strength. "... You don¡¯t mean to go in there?" Hosang muttered while pointing at the ragged monster that was taking ce before them. It looked more settling to go capture the Queen than to go inside there. At least there was hope for them to resolve the situation. While Hosang drooled after seeing the monsters cause a ruckus and bite at everything, Hansoo smiled. It was not the time to hesitate. If the beasts over there had enough time, they would sweep away the outer walls of Noah thatid dormant That was also the reason why Clementine had not already released those beasts. The reason why they had released these beasts this time was simple. It was because they had determined that they would soon be able to awaken Noah, and if Noah were to awaken from its dormant state, then these things were truly nonproblematic inparison. Of course, he would be included as well in being swept away. He had to prevent this before then. "Let¡¯s hurry. If we breach through there, you will probably get stronger as well." Hansoo took a deep breath as he gave strength to his whole body. Soon... Boooooooooom! Three shadows shot up from the floor as they revolve around Hansoo¡¯s body, who was running furiously toward Noah. --------- Ruuuuuumble! Very small tremors came from the hallway, but all the Adventurers including Kangtae inside Noah had no time to pay attention to it. They were too busy looking around. "This is..." "Woah." The Adventurers were looking around and proiming. Through the long, dark hallway, they had arrived at this location. There were full of strange devices in therge, blue room. Eres walked toward Clementine. "Good work. But... isn¡¯t it time you tell me?" Clementine slightly smiled and asked back, "What?" "Don¡¯t y innocent." After a short pause, Eres looked at Clementine. "You... How did you know all of this?" This was not a ce that one could find by luck alone. Eres asked, looking into Clementine¡¯s eyes. Chapter 453 To Noah 4 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie However, it was Kangtae that answered Eres¡¯s question. "Why are you so curious? Isn¡¯t he just a genius?" "... I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re so rxed. Truly." Eres sighed after seeing Kangtae. To be honest, she had to admit to some extent if she were to fit the pieces that he showed to her. Clementine always preferred to be prepared for any variables and cases and was also excellent at properly distributing and executing with the information he had. He had also unleashed and distributed below to gather information and prepare for any contingencies. Keldian hadints regarding inefficiency, while Eres herself was worried that it gave too much pressure to the people and Kangtae not really giving it much thought. However, she knew now that if he prepared 10 things, 5 of them had be useless, 3 being significantly useful while the other 2 were to spare their lives. Perhaps, without Clementine, it would be right to say that their numbers would have decreased more than half while they ascended. It could be true that they could have all been annihted. ¡¯However... This isn¡¯t it.¡¯ Meticulous preparation and information gathering along with reasoning and assumptions, these were enough to exin everything so far up to now. However, there was no exnation that could be made regarding this location, Noah. He had said it was north, but it was well over hundreds of thousands of kilometers that they had traversed to reach this ce. This huge white structure was mysterious and was not detectable with their skills or abilities. Such a guy was able to discover such a thing buried beneath the ground. Not only that, there were a few unsettling aspects as they arrived there. ¡¯Strange.¡¯ Clementine smiled and asked, "I have something I want to ask. If you answer my question... I¡¯ll answer yours." "What is it?" Eres narrowed her expression and asked back, causing Clementine to smile and reply, "Eres, you said you¡¯ve wanted to save as many people and join up with them. You said that everyone had unlimited possibilities." Eres subconsciously nodded. She truly thought like that and believed that only people could be believed in this damned world. Humans were permitted to be infinitely stronger and were the only way to fight back against the species. As each Adventurer became stronger, all of them would be stronger when grouped up. The only question in hand was how to unite and lead them. Furthermore, Eres had used all her power to practice her beliefs and so far had not been proven that her practices were wrong. From the nod of Eres, Clementine smiled and asked another question, "I¡¯m really curious... If you had the authority to enter the New World with those you pick, would you truly choose everyone by just looking at their possibilities alone?" Clementine who had finished speaking looked toward the South. ------------------ Booooooooooooom! John Stone breathed in as the slime-like creatures attacked. Though they looked easy, it was resistant to all kinds of attacks and was able to melt one¡¯s skin with just touch alone. It would digest the melted bodies of its opponents to recover its health and even erge in size. ¡¯Damn... This slime is basically a level one dragon! What the hell is this?!¡¯ It was meaningless to freeze or burn it. Even if he used poison, it would simply devour it and replenish its health. When he first saw it, he had wondered what he could do to capture it. John Stone soon raised his right arm. In that instant... Baaaaaaaaang! A tremendous tremor surged on John Stone¡¯s fingertips as he used those vibrations to attack the outeryer of its skin. Chiiiiiiiiing. He could clearly hear its skin melting. However, John Stone also heard another sound. The sound of millions of cores that made up its body being thrown into chaos and confusion by the vibrations. As soon as he heard that sound, he raised his ax with his left hand and swung it down. With arge roar... "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" A red-colored ax cut through the slime. Normally, even when cut, it would stick its body back and attack, but this time, it was different. As if its body was like shattered ice, the hardened slime broke into pieces and was shattered. Seeing this, John Stone raised his voice and shouted, "Raise your vibrations and prioritize paralyzing the core before smashing it! Let me know if you find a better way!" "Okay... Kyahaha!" Boooooom! Soon... Skills roared out from all directions as the warriors that had survived up to the 7th Zone gradually pushed out the Slimes in formation. There were no warriors who couldn¡¯t do what John Stone said. As long as they had the solution, there was no reason for them to be pushed back. John Stone, who hadn¡¯t rxed even with an advantage in the battlefield, let out a sigh of relief. He was hoping that another new species wouldn¡¯t pop out apart from the Slimes. ¡¯It¡¯s done. It¡¯s a bit better.¡¯ Normally, another species should have popped out with a different appearance and specialty or even devil-like beasts. The reason why they were pushed back so far until now was because of that. It was difficult to fight these alien species that were entirely different in form and appearances with varied qualities. They were easy to deal with once one knew their weaknesses, but since they were new species, they couldn¡¯t possibly know how to start. However, at some point, the new reinforcements of other species began to slow down. Though the numbers didn¡¯t decline, it was the same monsters that came rushing in. This was why he couldn¡¯t help but rx. Then, after a while... Ruuuuuuumble! After destroying thest monster, one of the Adventurers let out arge cry. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! It¡¯s over!" They had finally finished killing therge monster with the horn and had cleaned up. ¡¯Whew.¡¯ John Stone, who was finally able to sigh with ease, closed his thoughts. ¡¯We need to catch up.¡¯ From what he heard, those that had alreadye up had already moved up north. Though this location was important, they had to make sure to gain control using whatever method. ¡¯Alright... Though the rest may be tired, we can recover as we travel north.¡¯ John Stone loudly shouted, "Wait! Don¡¯t rest! Let¡¯s work just a bit longer! We need to go up!" John Stone¡¯s cry resonated throughout the ce. Everyone who heard that voice had already heeded his advice when they were fighting the Slimes, so they had no need to doubt his words. Unfortunately, there were some that had different reactions from before. ¡¯... Why are they like this?¡¯ Seeing the silent ones, John Stone frowned. ------- Booooooooooooooom! "Ahhhhh! Really! Hey! Why are we the only ones working!" Hosang shouted after crushing the monsters that rushed at them. There were literally enemies everywhere. Since he had helped Hansoo before, he thought that he would receive some help if he looked like he was struggling, but he had to fix his mentality since he might be thrown into the front and possibly die. He thought that Hansoo might have be a tad softer from their talk, but there were no exceptions when he was needed. Booooooom! Hansoo, who crushed one of the beasts in front of him, quietly muttered, "We don¡¯t need guys that can¡¯t be controlled." There was no disappointment since he didn¡¯t have expectations, to begin with. If he had some expectations, he wouldn¡¯t havee up here alone, to begin with. He would have ascended up and ordered them around to his liking. However, Hansoo had no confidence that he could control them all. He wondered how he could control millions and hundreds of millions of people under hismand. It was a number that was beyond the limit of his Pandemic de. Topare, he was a warrior that fought in the vanguard, not a general or even a king. He felt it was easier to resolve a situation by swinging his hammer once then investing the time tomand them. Hosang asked with a bbergasted face, "What? Us?" Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. There was no need to exin. From Hansoo¡¯s attitude, Hosang and the rest gnashed their teeth. The guy was right. They had let them do as they would in the first ce, but the difference in their positions was clear. He was the owner, and they were the ves. It was just that he put himself forward and didn¡¯t rest so that was a little better. No, he was always focused on crushing the enemy by fighting the hardest in the very front. ¡¯By the way...¡¯ ¡¯Is he getting stronger? Or is he just recovering?¡¯ Hosang fought with a nk look on his face. It should be normal for one to be tired when fighting. However, he continued to use his skills with more force as the battle progressed. Like the time before, a huge swarm of insects simr to the ones that roared previously with deafening buzzing sounds. They were simr, but it was clearly different from the previous swarm of insects. This time, they weren¡¯t his subordinates, but beasts that held enmity toward them. They even looked different. Each bee was as big as a human palm, and there were literally millions of them. Even if one were to use a skill, it was basically the same as cupping water out of ake. At that moment... Booooooom! He put his foot down, and yellow clouds shot out into all directions. The moment the ck cloud and the yellow cloud mixed, an unexpected event urred. Kaaaaaaaaaaak! Kyaaaaaaaaaak! The insects that were flying toward them in a straight line began to look and bite each others¡¯ bodies, including their wings and legs. This was the authority of Melcassaris. ¡¯Before... He wasn¡¯t able to utilize it at such a wide range.¡¯ While Hosang was drooling after seeing the yellow smoke cause the beasts to fight each other, Hansoo spoke briefly, "We¡¯re almost there." "Huh? When..." Wriiiiiiiiiiing! Once the ck clouds began to fade while fighting amongst one another, a scene appeared before them. It was a clear passage through a white surface. However, they began to see something different. Wooooooooooooooong! ¡¯Is... that power restoring?¡¯ Though his description was sloppy, Hosang spoke exactly how he felt. Literally, arge hull was slowly lighting up and was radiating with a blue light. Seeing this, Hansoo mumbled, "Choose one or the other." Destruction or maniption. What Clementine had chosen in his previous life was therge ship, Noah¡¯s destruction. Though he didn¡¯t know how to control it, or if he had another reason, Clementine was actively rushing in to try and destroy it while he and hisrades fought desperately to stop him from doing so. However, he didn¡¯t know this time as well. "What will you do?" Hansoo muttered as he saw the ship light up. Chapter 454 Solitude 1 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie "We have to move!" "No, let¡¯s wait and see! We don¡¯t know what kind of world this is!" "That doesn¡¯t mean we should stay still!" Seeing the mess unfolding before his eyes, John Stone shook his head. ¡¯What a mess.¡¯ There was one word that could describe this situation. Disunion. Since they were controlled in the lower zone, they worked together under one body, but they realized that this zone was not yet controlled. If there was, they would have already put them under control and not be pushed back. They were remaining quiet and breathless since they were being overwhelmed, but they were all individuals that grew with desires and ambitions. After given new strength, it wasn¡¯t strange for them to have ambition. Since the reins were released, the desires that were shut within now erupted out immediately after. Since there was a strong enemy before them, they didn¡¯t keep fighting, but that didn¡¯t mean the situation was for the better since they were some in the middle of trying to gain control over one another. ¡¯So there are bastards doing politics as well...¡¯ John Stone clicked his tongue after seeing people form factions attacking others simply to gain control. Ruuuuuuuuuuumble! A slight tremor swept through the ce where they were standing. ¡¯What¡¯s that?¡¯ Far to the north, there was a bluish light that illuminated. John Stone and the rest frowned, seeing that. -------------- Blue light began to radiate around Noah as therge roar caused it to stir as if it was trying to jump out of the ground. Seeing this, people had uneasy expressions. ¡¯What¡¯s that? Is it trying to move?¡¯ Until now, they had thought it was a huge structure or some research institute. It was too big for anything else. The surface that could be seen on the soil reached a few kilometers already. Based on the curvature of the surface, the overall size of the structure would be iparablyrge. However, that kind of thing was trying to move. Then... An unexpected event urred. Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaak! Kuoooooooooo! The beasts were shaking in fear as they screamed. The alien species, who seemingly roamed around with fear, was so disturbed that they began to run around in circles doing nothing productive. ¡¯What is that?¡¯ People became more anxious at the sight. They knew the strength of the beasts, but for them to be shaking in pure fear, it caused the people that were momentarily thinking to raise their weapons. ¡¯Well, it¡¯s a good thing in a way.¡¯ Until now, they were deemed as dangerous targets worth avoiding since they were so vicious, but in another, they were like treasure chests that poured out crystals giving the elite more. In fact, some of them had be so strong that they had transcended in the middle of a battle and the lead representative of that was Dell Marcus. He was already quite strong among the 4-Stars, but he was the one that fought most bravely in the front, and also the same that had harvested the most amount of crystals. It was a great opportunity while the beasts were stricken in fear. In those conditions, he could quickly eliminate them and attain more crystals. ¡¯Yes. Well, they were enemies to be eliminated anyway.¡¯ In addition, it was a situation where they were unaware of what kind of guys there were inside. He needed to be as strong as possible. Though their reactions were abnormal, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Nothing in the world was normal anyway. Soon... Booooooooooooooooooom! Hosang, Dell Marcus and the rest of the Transcendents used skills and began to devastate the field from all sides. Kyaaaaaaaaaaaak! Those that were shaking in fear came to their senses and began to pour out their attacks in rage. They were more angry at the bugs that were threatening their survival than being captured and dominated once more. However, that was all. The situation was different from before when the various alien species attacked to kill. Most were terrified and were at a loss of what to do, and only a few of them struck back. One simple sentence was enough to exin this situation. It was to defeat them one by one. Literally, they began to attack the weakest ones and became stronger through their crystals. This lit a fire in the Adventurers to hunt. "Ahahaha! Amazing! You hurry and do it as well!" Hosang shouted loudly as he spread his own skills with the Baren Tree Roots all over the ce, entangling the various races. Grip! Grip! Kyaaaaaaaaaaak! Due to the roots, their bones were broken and the copsed beasts fell down and became corpses. Those dead bodies were absorbed by the Baren Tree Roots as nourishment, and the absorbed crystals provided more strength to Hosang. Having his skill enhanced, he began to hunt for other prey. If they looked too strong, he avoided them for a while and hunted the weaker ones first. As a result, a game of survival became just a regr game. For the Transcendents that were fighting with their lives on the line not long ago, this was the work of God basically. However, it was only Hansoo that didn¡¯t have a good expression. ¡¯Tch. I don¡¯t like this.¡¯ Booooooooom! Hansoo muttered as he struck the monster in front with a hammer. It didn¡¯t refer to their judgment to hunt. To be honest, they made a good decision. Since they didn¡¯t know what was inside, it was normal and natural for them to raise their strength in preparation since the difficulty became suddenly lighter. What he didn¡¯t like was the sudden lowered difficulty. Normally, he fought with his life on the line and had be stronger facing tougher opponents. In short, the previous situation was the best scenario possible for him. It was a scenario where he had to use all his skills possible to fight. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t fond of this current circumstance. ¡¯Well, the world never revolved like how I wanted. We shouldpromise at this rate.¡¯ Booooooooom! Hansoo fought the strongest alien race while destroying one of the rushing beasts. He was looking for ones that could truly threaten his life individually. Soon... Hansoo was able to find such guys. It had the appearance of a dragon as it was about 1km in size. It was the same guys that were coldly monitoring the situation with heavy eyes while the others were causing a rampage. If it was them, they were capable of giving him quite a great deal of challenge. "Since there¡¯s no chance of winning even if I enter... I¡¯ll raise my strength before going in," Hansoo mumbled while gripping his hammer. Though he was in a hurry, he wasn¡¯t a fool. What was inside was essentially a tiger¡¯s den. He wasn¡¯t sure how much Clementine had control over Noah. If he was unlucky, he could have already operated the inner defense system. Then, he would truly be burnt alive along the way. Even if that wasn¡¯t so, what if he met against Eres or Kangtae. Though he was strong for a 5-Star Transcendent, they weren¡¯t easy opponents by any means. If all of them rushed at him, it would be truly troublesome. The moment he was about to explode from the ground and fly to the dragon-like species far away... Woooooooooooooong! The blue light that surrounded Noah became stronger. At the same time, the white hull that was covering Noah began to change color as it rose. It was the outer walls of the hull that were torn apart by the angry alien species. All of a sudden, those outer walls that were torn apart began to grow while the debris on the floor melted like water as soon as the blue light touched it before turning them into white liquid. The liquid that had changed, as if it had a will of its own, adhered onto the wall again, resulting in quicker regeneration of the walls. Instantly, the ship covered in blue light began to reconstruct its walls into a clean white surface as if it was reversing the time of broken pottery. "Damn it... What the hell is happening?" Hosang mumbled as he swept aside the monsters. He would have continued to focus on hunting if the change was minimal. Something the size of a mountain was restoring time to its original state as if it was fully prepared to utilize its functions. So, how could he concentrate when this was all happening? ¡¯Should I go in? Or should I continue hunting?¡¯ However, Hosang¡¯s worries were short. It was the beasts that helped him reach a decision. Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaak! Kwoooooooooooooo! The guys in the vicinity were shaking in fear and began to cry out in fear before furiously beginning to escape somewhere. That was also temporary. Kuooooooooooong! The dragon species that Hansoo aimed for made their decisions first and began to elope. They were running to thergest space that had the most damages full of holes in the white room. The moment they saw that... Kyaaaaaaaaaaak! The other alien species that were deep in thought also began to move inside the ship that they had so much wanted to escape. Boooom! The other locations had already been restored to their former state and had their entrances closed. Naturally, thousands to tens of thousands of alien species began to rush in. The Transcendents, seeing this, had weary expressions as they fell back. Though they were madly trying to rush in, it didn¡¯t feel like they would be able to follow them in. ¡¯Ugh...¡¯ Hosang shook his head after seeing all of the species flooding in and piling up. The interior space was quite spacious. At first, it looked like it had a width of at least a few miles. The number and size of these beasts were in the kilometers. To enter and hunt, it was basically the same as begging to be killed. ¡¯Now that I think about it... It looks like a solitary pot.¡¯ Inside a pot, dozens to hundreds of nasty beasts were stuffed in. Once that happened, those who were startled or were starved would be angry, bite, and eat each other. As time passed, when one opened the lid of the pot, only one species woulde out victorious. This was done to increase the ferociousness and killing intent of that beast and prove itself to be the strongest. "I¡¯m not sure if they will do that... No, they wouldn¡¯t do that," Hosang looked inside and mumbled. Even if they fought and ate each other, there wasn¡¯t much to eat, to begin with. No, fighting would rather cause a loss than letting them be stronger. If it were them, then it might be different, but as if they had realized this, they were wary and cautious of each other and were not attacking. At that moment... ¡¯Wait...¡¯ Someone entered Hosang¡¯s sight. As if he was intrigued by therge solitude that was being made inside, the person that was the most vicious in his eyes stared inside with much interest. ¡¯Don¡¯t tell me this crazy bastard...?¡¯ Hosang looked at Hansoo with a look of doubt. Chapter 455 Solitude 2 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Caron Belphegor, who had just recently transcended into a 4-Star, looked delighted as he felt an overwhelming power stream throughout his body. ¡¯So this is it.¡¯ His body was radiating an aura that made him feel like he could do anything. However, it wasn¡¯t that one particr aspect of why he was feeling this way. He had ovee walls from below, but there was something different this time around. There was no presence that was suppressing him. It was quite frustrating downstairs since no matter how much he got stronger, there was always someone above him. In zones 1,2, and 3, the World Tree, unmanned robots and huge mechanical battleships dominated them. In Zone 4, there were Transcendents who had already built their own factions, so they could not even dare to look at their eyes, and in zones 5 and 6, they were oppressed by the enormous power of the star. To start, what could one do against a Transcendent who controlled the power of the stars. However, it was different now. There was no overwhelming presence to stifle him, and although John Stone and the others might be all strong presences, it would be quite difficult to control them since, unlike downstairs, this zone was not fully organized. The recent battle proved that theory. He clearly saw them fighting in the front since they couldn¡¯t afford to order andmand them. ¡¯If that¡¯s so... It¡¯s possible.¡¯ There were no more beings to control him. Then, there was no reason for him to follow their words. Of course, he could not openly express his intent. First, he just needed to incite a small rebellion. Concluding his thoughts, he added his voice to the already boisterous crowd. "So! Let¡¯s split up! Some will go north and investigate the blue light while others will cover this ce!" The group that headed north must be them. It was a blue light as clear as day that could be seen from him. If a normal person were to see this, they would be captivated by the light. That was how beautiful that light was, shining as it enveloped the sky. He didn¡¯t know what was there; however, he had realized something as he had ascended. Authority was given to those that move. If one wanted to upy something and go further in standing above others, one had to move even if it was dangerous. ¡¯We came up here first and fought bloodily, so shouldn¡¯t we have some say?¡¯ This wasn¡¯t a bad situation. With all the moring in the vicinity, Belphegor smiled after seeing John Stone shake his head as if he had a headache. -------------- Kureeeeeeung! Hosang was dazed after seeing the monsters far away march inside. "Hey... Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going in there?" Why was he trying to discourage him from going in there alone? The problem was there was a risk of them being dragged in as well. If that were to happen, it would be manughter. For now, there was at least an opening for them to escape from that option. However, if they were trapped inside that quarantine-like zone, only one conclusion remained. They would either all die or kill all of them. It was one or the other. By all means, it seemed that the former to ur was much higher in his eyes. That was how dangerous it looked inside. Grrrrrrrrr.... Kuoooo... Not sure what resentment and bitterness grew within them, they continued to growl and groan endlessly while entering. It wasn¡¯t like their anger had reduced, but it was rather the opposite. Rage had reached the tip of their heads but was forcefully suppressed. If they were to enter such an area, it was certain that they would be the target of their anger and rage. Hansoo chuckled from Hosang¡¯s words. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going in." "Whew... Are you serious about that?" Hosang let out a sigh of relief, seeing Hansoo nod. Of course, it was a pretty nice opportunity to go in there. If lucky, he might even ovee that wall. However, he wascking one definite factor. "Seed," Hansoo mumbled while looking inside his body. That was right. He stillcked one seed. Though his body was recovering right now and he was getting stronger as he fought via the growth of his other seeds, he needed to sprout a whole new seed to get over that wall. However, what remained was the Spirit Exploding Seed. In order topletely germinate this seed, he had to die, and he had no intention of wasting his life in such a solitary pot. Hansoo clicked his tongue. If he were to die using the Spirit Exploding Seed in such a pot, he would be dying meaninglessly. What that meant was as long as there was nothing major to die for, it truly wasn¡¯t worth using it. This wasn¡¯t the reason why he had traversed so far in his journey. He spun away from the entrance of the ship that was about half-closed and briefly spoke, "Let¡¯s enter. It seems like the entrance hadn¡¯t closed yet." The moment Hansoo tried to lead the Transcendents, who let out a sigh of relief, toward the entrance... Rumble! Arge crevice appeared in front of Hansoo. "Huh?" "What the hell is happening again?!" The Transcendents stepped back in worriedness at the hidden attack that they couldn¡¯t sense. They instinctively knew that it wasn¡¯t an attack that could be made by a person that was slightly stronger than them. It was the remnant of an attack created by someone that was a stage above them. ¡¯Damn... There¡¯s no end to those bastards!¡¯ However, unlike the others, Hansoo leisurely looked back. They were airwaves that were quite familiar to him. "We meet again?" "..." At the remark, Sangjin, who was standing far away on the hill, looked down and nodded silently. -------------- "You must have had a hard time from when west met," Hansoo mumbled as he looked at Sangjin¡¯s body. It was covered in wounds. Not only that, seeing the airwaves that were rumbling out of his body, it was clear that he had been engaged in a fierce battle not long ago. Of course, he had made sure to reap the cost. "You¡¯ve already crossed the wall," Hansoo mumbled once more after seeing Sangjin. Well, it would have been stranger if he had not transcended after being engaged in such an intense battle prior since he was a 4-Star Transcendent for quite a long time unlike him. The evidence was the difference in the level of fighting power he disyedpared to the others. Although it was a short period of time, it would not be strange to transcend if he had fought so fiercely and absorbed some crystals. However, that wasn¡¯t important. "We meet again. What¡¯s going on?" Sangjin threw something at Hansoo from those words. ¡¯Hmm.¡¯ Hansoo frowned after seeing what was thrown to him. Seed. It wasn¡¯t a normal seed at that. ¡¯It was at least the level of the Immortal Soul.¡¯ Feeling the aura, he could sense that it might be above that. In other words, if he used this properly, he might be able to ovee the wall. This was a very valuable item. If Sangjin had used this item, he would have been much stronger than him. It probably required blood, sweat, and tears of effort to acquire this; however, the reason why he had safeguarded this until now was for one reason¡ªto hand it over. "The reason why you¡¯re giving me this... is to tell me to enter over there I think." Sangjin nodded at Hansoo who was ring at the pot over there that was nearing itspletion. "If you go in like that, you¡¯ll die." The ce he was referring to was not the solitary pot but rather Noah itself. Hansoo could also vaguely feel it as well. ¡¯That probability... is quite high.¡¯ Unfortunately for him, things were more favorable for the ones inside. They had goodrades, and since they were moving quickly, they were able to take Noah first and upy an advantageous position. Not only that, they held good skills and talent. He had done everything he could do to catch up to those that hade here 20 years before him, but now he had to face the harsh reality that such words were ineffective in this kind of scenario. What was important was that he needed to win. At this rate, it was obvious that he was inferior. However, if he used the seed and were to use Solitude, then the story would differ. ¡¯Hmm.¡¯ Staring at the seed in his hand, he looked at Sangjin and spoke, "Even if you give me this, it could be in vain. I¡¯m a little different from who you used to know." He had already heard the reason as to why he was going to this extent. He was following him since he believed that he could see a better hope by serving him. Before he lost his memories, he had clearly shown results to him of what would happen if he were to help him. "However... I can¡¯t guarantee that it¡¯ll happen in the end as well," Hansoo mumbled. The result hade out better than expected after a myriad of events below. However, that was not due to his will but rather abination of the circumstances and luck. The picture could be quite different from what he was anticipating, but he was helping him to this extent. Sangjin strangely smiled. "That¡¯s if you¡¯re still alive. I do not want to see you die." Hansoo chuckled. ¡¯I don¡¯t know.¡¯ He had no thought of refusing since he couldn¡¯t lose this opportunity. Making a decision, he raised the seed and devoured it, hoping that it would be a new skill. "Hey! Heyyyy! Don¡¯t tell me...!" Seeing the Transcendents shout in urgency, Hansoo chuckled. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going in alone." "No matter what... It¡¯ll be perfect if I go in alone," Hansoo muttered, feeling the new seed that took root in his body and energized him. With this much, it was more than sufficient to oppose those guys inside to transcend to the next stage. ¡¯Well... I could die as well.¡¯ However, whichever road he took, there was always a possibility for that. The key was taking a path with a higher probability. "Until Ie out... Be well!" "Huh? Hey! Hey!" Whoooooooooooooooosh! Looking at the gap of the outer wall of Noah shrinking rapidly as it recovered, Hansoo immediately jumped inside sparing no time for the people in the vicinity to speak. Chapter 456 Solitude 3 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Ruuuuuuumble! "Huhk! You¡¯re crazy!" People had dumbfounded expressions after seeing Hansoo plunge inside. If that were to happen, what should they do? Follow him inside? Even if they didn¡¯t want to, they couldn¡¯t enter, to begin with, since the white surface that swallowed Hansoo was now fully recovered and closed. Now, there was only a smooth white surface amidst the blue light. Seeing the blue-colored white surface, Dell Marcus took a deep breath as he raised his weapon. "Hey! What are you going to do?!" "Kyahahahahahaha!" Before Hosang was able to stop him, Dell Marcus let out arge scream and delivered a blow with all of his strength toward the huge structure in front of them. Boooooooooooooooooom! The powerful blow literally ripped through the air as it crashed down onto the surface like thunder. Though the distance was about 2km away, the blow, which gave off such intense force implying that it would never be intercepted, struck the white surface directly in less than a second. Soon, arge roar was heard. BOOOOOOOOOOM! "Woah..." ¡¯... When did this bastard get so strong?¡¯ There were dirt and branches flying all around. Hosang, who was watching from the side, looked in awe at the huge sandstorm that was created from a simple shockwave. He knew that Dell Marcus was strong, but for him to possess such power... ¡¯Well, I did be quite strong as well.¡¯ Grip. He grasped on his fist and felt the overwhelming power stream through his body. He felt that he had be much stronger in this span of less than a week than he did in thest 6 months prior. It wasn¡¯t easy to follow Eres while fighting and hunting, but the difference was this vast. It was a hell of a training. He was forcefully carried around and fought like crazy in life-or-death scenarios. He had to utilize all of his skills, experience, and his proficiency in his weapons to survive in these intense crises. Not only that, he obtained a lot of crystals from killing the beasts to reward his efforts. As long as he stayed alive, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t get stronger. Hosang frowned after seeing Dell Marcus in the sandstorm. ¡¯... There¡¯s not even a dent.¡¯ The terrifying blow that was struck down by Dell Marcus did not even dent the white metal surface as the blue light that swirled above it perfectly blocked his attack. If Dell Marcus¡¯s attack with that much force was blocked, it was meaningless for them to attack in unison. It was a shield that boasted absolute defense, causing the Transcendents to swallow back in envy. It was a scene that helped them realize that they had no choice to start. Now, there was nothing for them to do with the guy who had entered the ship. All they could do was wait or decide on what their next course of action would be. ¡¯Damn it...¡¯ Seeing the blue light be stronger, the Transcendents turned their heads toward a specific direction. They looked at the man who had created this present situation; the one who had given Hansoo a new skill and induced him to go inside. "Who are you? What are you thinking?" Hosang asked Sangjin. It was then... "Huhuk... Huk." Crash! Sangjin kneeled down and let out rough groans. It wasn¡¯t because his body was a total mess, but it was because his body was recovering at an astonishing rate. 5-Star. It was a strength that was more than enough to destroy the Angkara in the lower zone. However, that current strength was the problem itself. Beat! Beat! His heartbeats became rougher. No, in fact, it was Neropa¡¯s soul that was divided into him by the Neropa Emperor that was bing bigger. He had done all he could to suppress the strength of this soul. It normally didn¡¯t go on a rampage like this, but there was only one reason he could think of why it suddenly began to fluctuate. "Groan..." ¡¯As expected... That structure.¡¯ Sangjin kneeled down and drooled as he looked at the huge white structure in which the blue light was bing brighter. ------------------- "Is this... the Red Jade? The one that we had seen below?" Eres muttered subconsciously. When they arrived at the space, Clementine had walked over to a certain area and raised his hand over something, causing the whole area to brighten. Once the ce lit up, she realized that they were at the control unit of this huge ce. The blue light began to spiral all across the ce, and what changed foremost was below them. The floor of the space, which used to boast a heavy dense material, suddenly became transparent. Eres couldn¡¯t help but be surprised to see what was happening as they looked under their feet. Something familiar caught their eyes. Eres gulped as she saw the sight of dozens of red beads that were shining under their feet. They were smaller than the ones that were shining on the Angkara but didn¡¯t look like they would lose out in power alone against them. Dozens of red beads were currently spiraling below them. Even while admitting that this structure was massive, it was still an unbelievable sight. In the first ce, those giant red beads had enough supply to charge a¡¯s core and was able to store dozens of them. It would have taken up as much space for one red jade like how one did for the Angkara. However, this structure in calction from the curvature on the outside was by no means as huge as that. ¡¯I still haven¡¯t received my answer from Clementine.¡¯ Since her question wasn¡¯t answered, her curiosity grew more. Eres looked at Clementine as if she was urging him to answer. She had the right to know. However, it was another existence that passionately responded to Eres¡¯s stare. Jijiiiiiiiiiiiiiiik! A translucent hologram began to form in the air before them. It soon identified their shapes and adapted into amon human form. There was pride in the hologram¡¯s face, who smiled while pointing at the 18 Red Jades that were circting in a dark space simr to outer space. It was as if the person was boasting a carefully crafted work of art. Seeing this hologram, Eres frowned. Though he couldn¡¯t feel a killing intent, he was an unpleasant fellow. Seeing this, the hologram paused momentarily before having an enlightened expression. "..." Eres narrowed her brows while looking at the guy, who was making wild guesses. The hologram smiled and continued. The hologram, who finished speaking, walked around and smiled. ----------- Ruuuuuuuumble! Hansoo, who was fighting furiously inside, felt something suddenly and frowned. The level of energy remained unchanged, but the flow of energy was different. The energy that was constantly flowing under established rules so far had at some point began to flow with a different purpose. There was only one reason why such a scenario was urring. ¡¯... It has awoken.¡¯ In fact, he didn¡¯t know what exactly happened to Noah here on out since they had failed in awakening Noah in his previous life. The only attempt to awaken Noah was blighted by Clementine. Though he lost his head to him in the end, it had been quite a while since the control room was destroyed by him. They might have been able to fix the control room if they had enough time, but they didn¡¯t have time to spare since the Beasts of the Abyss attacked them relentlessly. In the end, they gave up Noah and chose to dive deeper into the Abyss naked. They fought endlessly and continued to do so like what he was doing right now. Booooooooooooooooooooooom! Hansoo struck down his Mjolnir onto the beast that tried to bite him. Boooooooooooooooom! Kyaaaaaaaaaaaak! He was fighting endlessly, again and again. The beasts that were trapped inside were full of rage as they all focused on expressing their pent-up anger to him. He was cut and blown away. In return, he also made sure to return the favor as he destroyed them, and amidst the process, he became stronger. Craaaaack! The seed that had settled within him was growing quickly. Hansoo, who was able to feel the seed¡¯s growth, began to concentrate. If he were to make a mistake, he would really die. Whatever they did, it didn¡¯t matter. Just like how he couldn¡¯t afford to care about them, it seemed that they didn¡¯t bother to think about him as well. This was evidenced by the huge flow of energy, which immediately faltered temporarily before resuming its normal stream. After being somewhat rattled momentarily, he quickly recovered and began to fight relentlessly. Ruuuuumble. ¡¯Wait... a bit longer.¡¯ ---------------- With Eres behind him, Clementine asked Noah, "Are all the features avable?" At those words, Noah, to be precise the hologram that named itself Noah, shook his head with excitement. From Noah¡¯s words, everyone looked below. Like Noah had said, there was only one active Red Jade out of the 18. As Eres and Keldian both narrowed their brows, Clementine, who was standing in front, smiled and said, "Then, can you float?" Clementineughed from Noah¡¯s words. "First... go up. I want to show these friends of mine something." < as="" you="" request.=""> Soon... Kureeeeeeeeeeeeeeung The huge white structure that was Noah began to tremble in its entirety. Chapter 457 Solitude 4 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie "Huuuuuuh?" The people were shocked to see somethingrge rising. It was a white thing the size of a mansion covered in blue light. There were still hundreds of kilometers north of their current location. It wasn¡¯t that short of a distance for these superhumans, but that didn¡¯t mean that it was a distance easy to traverse either. What had initially caught their eyes was the blue light, but now their eyes were fixated on the overwhelming size of the structure with its beautiful white surface curves. That was how grand the object was. One of the Transcendents that had seen this subconsciously uttered out a word. "Moon...?" To be honest, it was much smaller than a moon and there was no way a moon would be buried under the ground, but there wasn¡¯t another word that could exin the scene that unfolded before his eyes. It was a round white sphere with a sparkling cold blue that radiated sadness. The long battle had prolonged the day into the night, and the blue light that was sprinkled by the object was as if it was protecting them. It was overwhelming and unrealistic that those who were quarrelling among themselves were left in a speechless daze. Caron Belphegor who had insisted on heading to the north loudly shouted. "We need to immediately head north!" "...?" From Caron¡¯s cry, everyone had doubtful expressions as to what they just heard. Seeing the crowd mumbling among themselves, Caron shouted once more. "Everyone should know on their way up to the elevator that this is thest zone!" Everyone nodded their heads. It was true that thest floor that the elevator ascended to was this ce, the Seventh Zone. There were no more floors that they could up. Everyone thought that since this was the end, it would be the zone where they would restart their lives. Whether they dislike or like the ce, they had to survive. Belphegor seeing their expressions continued. "But, are you going to just stay here and watch that suspicious object float? Whether we go investigate or destroy it, are we going to let those things float above our heads without any response?" "Hmm..." The people nodded since he was correct. Surely, there was no reason to fixate on the issue of the object floating unless this was thest ce they would spend their lives in since they would just train themselves before ascending to the next zone. However, this time, the story was different. The elevator had signalled that this was thest zone, and if this issue wasn¡¯t resolved, they would be swept with difort as they live on. No, it would be a relief if it was just difort, but what if that object was something dangerous. What if it were to activate and instantly wipe out all the creatures in every direction? Then, they would have to pay the full price of negligence with their own lives. At that moment, there was a cry of disapproval from another side. "So? Are we going to leave this ce and depart? If we leave, then what do we do with the others before?!" It was truly difficult to ascend up to this ce. If the other Transcendents had not been holding the formations in ce, they would have been killed by the monster army they had seen earlier. They had defeated them and pushed them back, but it didn¡¯t mean that they hadpletely overwhelmed their opponents. They were just readjusting and replenishing their armies. They would have pushed on if they had judged that they couldpletely defeat them. However, the monsters had retreated despite knowing that there were still more people ascending from the elevator. There was meaning to that. It meant that if they all united and reorganized their divisions and numbers, they had confidence that they could win again. However, if they were to take their forces and head north, then it was obvious that the others that were currently ascending would be engaged in tougher battles than before. No, it could be said that they could be cut down and ughtered. AT the cry of such a man, Belphegor frowned for a moment before muttering internally. ¡¯What do you know.¡¯ Experience had told him so far that there was a supernatural power in each zone. The first zone had the World Tree, and from zones 2-6, all of them had such cases as well. There was someone that had controlled all of mankind and had enough strength leftover, the one that was extremely famous who had that kind of power in his hands. ¡¯Kang Hansoo.¡¯ He was the true ruler of mankind, who possessed all of the Transcendental weapons in all six zones. He hadn¡¯t personally ruled or controlled them, but no one could escape his influence. People grew stronger as he had ordered, and was controlled by his orders henceforth. Rules have risen, and people were not able to act of their own free will. Of course, there was no way to deny that it allowed them to reduce internal conflict and grow rapidly. However, Belphegor could not be satisfied with this much. He wanted to vent his strength to his heart¡¯s content, and be a presence that was in the top 0.01% of humans. But, what was this situation? At this rate, they would be mere spare parts to the system that was created by him. They would grow as he had ordered, and be forced to fight if he wanted. He could never be content with such a rule. He wanted to enjoy the right of authority, make his own subordinates and men, and reign like a king. He wanted to take whatever he wanted, and keep all the women he willed. Until now, it was impossible since Hansoo¡¯s strength was too enormous for them to dare resist no matter how much they struggled. However, it was different now. That strength had appeared before their eyes. There was no room for doubt. That object would be the ultimate power to control this area. ¡¯That... if I could control that thing.¡¯ Belphegor tightly gripped his fits. The one that was able toughst was the final victor. Even if Hansoo was the one that had devoured the previous six zones, he would be the final king by upying this zone. And... there was still an opportunity for himself If Hansoo had already upied that power, there was no way that sphere would have stopped working until now. Hansoo would definitely have wiped out the alien species or used it to control them. Something should have already been done. The fact that no actions were taken ce, it meant that he hadn¡¯t seeded yet. Belphegor shouted once more. "I have no intentions of letting that thing stay above my head. I need to know what that is! I¡¯m going to go investigate so you guys stay here!" Belphegor shouted loudly as the surroundings began to shake. "...haha." The hologram created by Noah was able to show the full appearance of therge moon-like ship to everyone. Keldian gulped as he watched the towering white body. He knew that it was enormous when he first saw the hull. However, he didn¡¯t expect such arge object to float in the sky. At Noah¡¯s words, Keldian frowned. He recollected Noah¡¯s words previously. ¡¯There are conditions to fully awakening these functions.¡¯ Curious of the conditions needed to awaken, he asked Noah. "You¡¯ve said that there are conditions, so what are they?" Noah shrugged from his remark. The hologram who made a pretty sly expression looked down towards the Red Jade and spoke. ""Yes." Noahughed from Keldian¡¯s nod. "You mean..." "It¡¯s simple. Increasing the number of registrants solves everything.> Noah smiled as he saw Keldian narrowing his eyes looking at therge poptions of people over at the elevator. ------------------- Ruuuuuuuuuumble! Countless beasts from all sides swarmed onto Hansoo. Dragon-like creatures swirled all around Hansoo while hundreds of millions of cockroach-like beasts gnawed mercilessly into his armor to dig out his skin and whatever existed beneath. Booooooooooooom! Melting everything around him with fire, he could hear a voice of frustration. <... i¡¯ve="" seen="" a="" lot="" of="" crazy="" guys,="" but="" i¡¯ve="" never="" met="" someone="" as="" crazy="" as="" you.=""> It was the voice of the demon, Barmamunt, that had reappeared after a long while. It couldn¡¯t be helped since if this guy was to make a single mistake, he would die all for nothing. It hadn¡¯t even seen him in despair yet, so it would be quite problematic for him to die, so much so that he was somewhat regretting giving this man power. The reason why he had taken away his memories in exchange for their strength wasrgely due to wanting him to create chaos and disaster. They had wanted to see him destroy what he was protecting. However, this idiot was using that power to crawl towards his death as if he was jumping on a chance to finally die like a lunatic. They were bbergasted to see him crawl into higher areas of danger the more strength he garnered. They didn¡¯t even like the seed he had received from below. It was a skill focused on self-sacrifice. With that kind of skill, his soul would be shattered and scattered. If it was a skill that destroyed one¡¯s soul, it was certain that they would disappear regardless of their contract. It would mean that an unimaginable strength would burst out. However, that was his position since there was nothing beneficial for them. What would be the point of using a doll without a soul. The demons were roaring, which caused Hansoo to smile. "It¡¯s up to me to decide what to do with the power I was given. Shut up.> If he were to choose one of the few pleasures from this damned world, it would be the distorted faces of those demons. "If I die, try saving someone else." From those words, Barmamunt including the rest all groaned and gnashed their teeth. If it was so simple, they wouldn¡¯t even be speaking. Transcendent? The rest were all fake. They were like weeds born through the cracks of the Abyss and the Underword. It was too special to let waste of a soul where only one true Transcendence was born in each world. Where do they get the opportunity to make the sacrifice of another admirable soul contract elsewhere? However, that guy knew this and yet... he was like this.¡¯ Deep underground, Barmamunt muttered. Chapter 458 Solitude 5 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Roooooooooooooar! "Hmm...." Belphegor gulped as he saw the huge ball floating in the air. Seeing this from up close, he could feel a different level of pressure than before. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of size. Of course, there was a sense of pressure seeing how it covered the entire sky, but he wouldn¡¯t havee here, to begin with, if he was afraid. They were the ones that could break the mountain if needed. Even if a star of this size were to float in the air, they were confident of splitting it down in the middle given time if this was a normal, moon-like star like before. However, that blue light that was surrounding the white sphere was like a calm, overwhelming burden weighed on their shoulders. Seeing the energy flowing through the surface of the white sphere like a river was like a premonition that this could never be stopped by the power of humans. John Stone, who was next to him, spat out. "Why? Are you afraid to enter aftering here?" "... I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about. By the way, you were saying this and that toe here and remain here." John Stone frowned from Belphegor¡¯s remark. ¡¯You bastard. That¡¯s because the situation keeps changing.¡¯ How could hee up with consistent opinions and orders when the situation kept changing. At first, they had thought about going up since they wanted to help out Hansoo. However, currently, they weren¡¯t in a position to back him up. Rather than worrying about the loss of contact with Hansoo, they needed to be more aware of preserving their power in the near future and confront the armies that woulde toward them. They had sent the vanguard out, but they could not find any traces of them whether they had flown into the sky or were buried in the ground. ¡¯This is truly crazy. Where the hell did all those guys go?¡¯ John Stone was not happy with the faction splitting that was happening in the midst of all this. It was already an extent to send a scouting party ahead, but for a bunch of guys to swarm to this location? Looking around, he immediately knew there were tens of thousands of people full of ambition here. They were the determined ones that took the initiative to find out the secrets of this newly emerging object. It was truly a farfetched hope that these guys would use their power morally for the right cause if they were to attain it. No, there was a higher probability that they would do it for the opposite. These were the ones that had taken the risk of this white object to get their hands on the potential new power, and they didn¡¯t look like those that would risk themselves for others. He had to do what he could to stop these blockheads to stop them, which was why he had followed them. "Damn... It would be nice if these guys were freaked out and ran away for their lives after seeing something incredibly dangerous inside," John Stone muttered, looking at the white sphere floating in the sky. That possibility wasn¡¯t out of the question. Through his conversation with Kiriel, he had heard the story broadly of the path that Hansoo took. The dangers that he faced were unbelievable. Upon hearing the obstacles he traversed and what he did, John Stone had no choice but to admitpletely that the guy was truly a madman even if he was crazy himself. Before he had lost his memory and after, he was crazy regardless. No, it could be said that he was more humane after losing his memories. If he was in his right mind or even had a speck of wanting to live, he would not have crawled into such dangerous ces and did what he did. "I hope these guys run away fully depleted of spirit," John Stone took a long deep breath and muttered, seeing Belphegor and the other warriors ready to jump in. The faraway entrance was well over a few dozen kilometers high in distance. Even if it were them, they had to leap for quite a while to be able to enter. The moment the others were preparing their whole bodies to jump off the ground... Booooooooooooooooooooooom! "Huh!" "What the hell?!" The sudden blue light frightened the warriors. The blue light was currently shining above them from the ground that they were standing at like the spotlight given to the actors in a movie theater. They looked on at the eerie light that looked to capture them. When a few of them began to falter back... Papapapapapa! The light in the air quickly began to dance and change its form as the blue light intertwined with each other, creating hundreds and thousands of tes out of that blue light. All of them were about 1meter in thickness as they began to line up from the sky toward the ground like stairs as if it were guiding them toward the entrance. Both Belphegor and John Stone gulped after seeing this. Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that they couldn¡¯t enter without this. The important part was something else. There was someone else inside that was looking at them. That inviting, bright, extended staircase was proof. It was made yfully, but the power of light that was condensed was beyond imagination. If the person inside didn¡¯t want them inside and had attacked them instead, it wouldn¡¯t be strange at all, but the fact that the stairs were made was clear that it was an invitation. While the people hesitated from the sudden response, Belphegor ventured toward the staircase. ¡¯Damn... I already started this.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what was inside, but if he thought there was someone dangerous in there who had the will to kill them, there was no reason to invite them. In other words, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange to attack them. Therefore, there wasn¡¯t a real reason for them to refuse this invitation. He still hadn¡¯t got what he wanted. Thump. Thump. Thump! Although there were many steps, each of them had a wide gap of several meters as Belphegor jumped on the stairs as if he was walking. The other Transcendents, who saw this, gulped before soon soaring after Belphegor with simr thoughts. ¡¯... Damn. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t go in.¡¯ John Stone, frowning, sighed before following the footsteps of the men inside the giant white object. -------------------------- "You want to let them all in?" Eres nodded from Keldian¡¯s word. "I told you. The ark is wide, and if we want to use all of its features, we need to increase the number of registrants." Noahughed from the remark. Eres exhaled, seeing Noah. Eres always thought that there were causes and reasons for every result. From her point of view, there were reasons why thisrge white object was made, why it needed this much power, and why engineers had built Noah. There must be a reason for everything, and her intuition told her that the reason for all she had mentioned above was not particrly in their favor. In the first ce, for those reasons to exist, there needed to be amon cause, which meant that there was an opponent for why Noah needed such great power. "In order to prepare for that scenario, we need to build up our strength," Eres muttered. If Noah was designed to have 18 Red Jades, it meant that there was definitely a time where Noah had to use all of them. In case that was to happen, they had to increase the number of users which was in line with her ideology which respected the potential of humans and save as many as possible. However, she wasn¡¯t a fool. There was nothing more foolish than blindly trusting people in this world. Eres looked at Keldian and Clementine before speaking, "Then... All of you agree to bring these people in and watch them without registering, right?" For now, they would watch them to see what intentions and thoughts they had to enter the ark and the motivations that led them there. They didn¡¯t know anything, so it was best to examine for now. After they make room in the ark for them and observing their actions, they would decide whether they would let them stay or not. Keldian nodded from her words along with Clementine. ¡¯Clementine, I don¡¯t know why you asked that question earlier... But I will be right again this time.¡¯ If she were given the power to take someone to the New World, she would take as many as possible since they would be her friends and colleagues that would protect each others¡¯ backs. In this damned world... The only thing that could be trusted was humans. ¡¯Isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Eres bitterly smiled, seeing Clementine with a mysterious smile. That confident smile always gave ease and stability to others, but when opinions differed like this, it made people nervous. She thought that Clementine might be right again this time, but Eres shook her head. ¡¯No.¡¯ If she couldn¡¯t even trust humans, then she could really only despair. It would truly be too scary to be left alone in thisrge world with no one to believe in. ¡¯Whew. Alright. I believe you.¡¯ So far, he had been right. Therefore, it was enough to prove going forth that he was right in the future. Taking a deep breath, Eres prepared to meet the Adventurers that had climbed up the stairs and were walking through the hallway. --------------- Booooooooooooooom! The demons kept talking inside Hansoo. Though they were quarantined inside, they were able to get some idea of the situation outside through Mormat¡¯s power, the Master of Authority. The flies that were wholly swept all over the ce earlier had not fully recovered. They wanted to see what was going on around Noah. Although it was not possible to see inside Noah from far away, being able to look around Noah was a great help. "Do... what you want." Hansoo ignored the words of the demons and began tosh out with his shield against the beasts in the room. Boooooooooooooooo! The bright red aura that surrounded his shield made the wolf-like beasts running toward him into a paste. The red-jade like light that looked like blood continued to shine brightly a slightly red fungus color different from the Pandemic de. The demons watching from the inside frowned. ¡¯You crazy Administrator... To give a madman a weird skill like that...¡¯ Barmamunt gritted his teeth as he watched Hansoo, who was swimming in bright red colors on top of ck and gold. Chapter 459 Heaven 1 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Ruuuumble! Belphegor had an ufortable expression while looking at the long, ck hallway. ¡¯Why is it like this? I feel like I entered a prison.¡¯ The hallway looked like a pathway to the execution chamber as most of his powers and skills were restricted as if it was telling him not to resist. However, Belphegor soon shook his head. ¡¯If they were trying to kill me, there¡¯s no reason to be soplicated.¡¯ Earlier, when he was climbing the stairs, he realized that the vast waves of energy came from the entrance. With thisrge object, they could kill him whenever they want to. Swallowing back, Belphegor walked with certainty toward the far visible light. If he walked straight, he would arrive. There was still some distance left, but an estimate of 20 minutes at most would all it would take for them to arrive. ¡¯Let¡¯s go.¡¯ At that moment... Ruuuuuuuuuuuumble! "Huh?! What?!" The sudden trembles began to shake the dark corridor. Soon, the walls of the hallway turned into small ck cubes before changing their shapes like a broken graphic screen. It wasn¡¯t just the walls as strange noises began to resound from the cloud-like ck cubes for reassembling and creating a new path. It wasn¡¯t a straight path like before, but a hallway that headed for somewhere else. The exnation might be long, but the change was instantaneous. Less than a secondter, the hallway that led to the distant light had disappeared, and in its ce, a slightly curved path that was to the south arose. Seeing how this carefully assembled hallway had suddenly appeared, Belphegor hesitated. "If you¡¯re not going, get out of my way man." John Stone stepped forward, pushing Belphegor to the side. ¡¯Bastard. He¡¯s scared.¡¯ If they were trying to do something strange, they wouldn¡¯t go in such a roundabout way. It would have been easier to crunch the hallway from earlier and kill them. It was but a short moment, but he definitely felt the ominous, creepy energy that was in each ck cube. Although those cubes¡¯ purpose was merely used for changing appearance, what he had felt from before could have been a staircase to hell. ¡¯And... It seems that the light had be subtly brighter.¡¯ The end of the hallway was brighter than before. John Stone walked toward it as if it was a location that was weing his arrival. Picking up his speed, he soon arrived to the bright light which leaked out and covered John Stone¡¯s entire body. Walking out of the hallway, John Stone groaned subconsciously. "Mhm..." "Hey, big guy. Stop blocking the road and step aside. What is it?" Since John Stone¡¯s body was very big, the people behind him could not see a single thing. Belphegor, who was following just behind John Stone, pushed him aside and walked out. At that moment... "Mhm..." Belphegor uttered the same groan as John Stone. The same went for the warriors who began arriving behind Belphegor and John Stone. "Wow..." "What is this?" There was a huge, luscious beach with the sand shining brightly that was scattered on top. There were the sunshine and the cool, fresh breeze that was around them, and the benches and trees that were in the streets as well. It wasn¡¯t just that. "Wow! Over here! There¡¯s a ball!" "Throw it this way!" There were countless numbers of people filling the beach. There were hundreds of buildings and white houses standing tall on the beach. ¡¯What is this? Is this a hallucination?¡¯ John Stone and Belphegor both faltered back. "This... is Florida," A warrior, who followed from behind, said with a bewildered expression. ------------- "..." Form Noah¡¯s words, Eres swallowed back. It wasn¡¯t just nice. Before she was dragged into this hell, it was the ce where she had spent her life at. It was Florida. For every intersection, there was a building. Although her memory of the ce had somewhat faded over the course of thest 20 years, she still remembered clearly what it looked like and what it had. The scene that reflected from the scene perfectly filled the gaps in Eres¡¯s memory of Florida. It was literally the city that she lived in more than 20 years ago, and it looked exactly the same. Her eyes quivered as she looked at the faces of the people over in the screen. ¡¯... Even my friends.¡¯ Her friends that were dragged into the Abyss and had died were definitely alive at the time. They had gathered at the beach in order to celebrate her birthday party, and the words ¡¯happiest moment in my life¡¯ could not be more fitting than this. This was definitely the brightest point of her life, and its reproducibility of that scene was horrifyingly urate. Eres clenched her teeth before looking at Noah and asked, "How did you do that...?" Noahughed loudly in amusement. Ark. It was an ark that was built with great technological prowess. There was only one purpose. It was to make residents as happy as possible from the harsh environment that could reappear whenever forever. The grand energy from the Red Jades with thebination of the liquid energy allowed these miraculous events to be recreated so simply. It wasn¡¯t even a job to create a replica of an environment when it had a hallway that could destroy Transcendents. Of course, it would be a little far-fetched for it to be a joke since it was quite big, but with a bit of effort, it wasn¡¯t much. It was able to sprout trees and make sand from the empty spaces. Through the distortion and crumpling of the space, it was able to artificially create the sun and seawater. Wind? Waves? With the energy of the Red Jades, it was too simple. The fish, people, and pets that were in the set? These were materials that could make anything, and as long as one had the memories with it, it could recreate it with the energy in hand. Of course, it needed all three of the materials, energy, and design to make this happen. It was able to create a killing robot that could wipe out a country, so how could it not make something as simple as this? Of course, it was hard to make a perfect human being, but it was nothing like making a seemingly unpleasant resemnce to that of a human either. All these technologies were used for the happiness of the residents. They could make anything they want whether it was food, items and even people. If they wanted a private space, they could set up their own private spaces that matched their desires since there was so much space anyways. Although the capacity for space expansion wascking at the moment due to theck of energy, it could simply expand the interior of Noah immensely using the Red Jades directly if needed. Then? It could build a kingdom for each one. A giant territory with countless citizens as well as beautiful and handsome ves. This was a space where all materials and energy were used to satisfy a single pleasure. This was essentially the height of pleasure. <... you="" wretched="" bastard.=""> Seeing Hansoo rampage and destroy everything from all directions, the demons muttered. The red light that surrounded Hansoo was bing intensely stronger as it started to look like blood. This meant that the guy was constantly getting stronger. Of course, the crisis around him was not over yet as the beasts¡¯ attacks remained strong, and their numbers remained finite as well. No, it could be said that the situation had be more dangerous. Although he had be stronger, from fighting for so long, his body was filled withrge wounds. However, if he were to try and leave, he would have left already. Was itforting to think that the guy that was fighting viciously was bing stronger or no? ¡¯If it looks like he will die, he will probably leave.¡¯ Bang! Barmamunt muttered deep in the basement, seeing the guy pushing the beasts back. However, there were some that still hadn¡¯t given up. It was Dopidos, the Demon of Indolence, Greed, and Desire. He was constantly frustrated at the sight of Hansoo fighting through his five senses. It couldn¡¯t be helped since its least favorite thing was to busily move in such a dangerous ce like this. The pleasure that Dopidos reveled in was seeing humans be devoured by pleasure and power, so it was no wonder that it was displeased. Hansoo did not retort to Dopidos¡¯ words. ¡¯Pleasure... Not bad.¡¯ However, there was a precondition. There had to be an environment where he was rxed enough to soak himself in the water. Even if he were to think like this... What if there was an enemy hidden that was targeting him? All the pleasure that he took would have to be repaid with his own life. While he was resting, his opponents would constantly move. ¡¯I¡¯m... almost done.¡¯ Crack! The seed was growing without hesitation within his body. Catching up with its pace were the other six seeds that were bing stronger as well. Among them, the seed of the Pandemic de was also there. "By the way, what are those guys doing?" Hansoo mumbled as he recalled the men with Pandemic de in their bodies. -------------------- Ruuuuumble. Seeing Sangjin destroy the ground and running, Hosang sprinted while breathing heavily. "Hey! Let¡¯s go together!" ¡¯You might be a 5-Star Transcendent... But we¡¯re all 4-Stars, so how can we keep up?!¡¯ If the guy had not borne wounds, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch up at all. ¡¯Damn bastard... Since he¡¯s so strong, I can¡¯t even catch up. Seeing him flung his body forward without hesitation, Hosang shouted to the back of his head. "But where are we going?! Aren¡¯t we going inside?!" There was a giant, white body floating in the sky. At first, everyone including Hosang thought Sangjin would ask them to enter there. However, the direction which the hurt person was flying toward was the south. As a result, Hosang and the rest were all following him south back to the way they hade up from. "By the way... There are quite a lot of people. I wonder if all of them will try and go in," The white moon that was rising in the sky, and the elevator that they had passed by caused Hosang to mutter. There was already an overflowing number. At first, he had wondered how so many had survived, but every time he looked back and saw the white sphere, that thought vanished. No matter how hard he thought, he couldn¡¯t imagine all of the people being able to enter therge, white object. It was then... "We¡¯re here." "Huh?" Sangjin, who was fiercely running, stopped, causing Hosang to automatically stop as well. ¡¯What is he looking at?¡¯ Hosang was curious why Sangjin was looking far below the clouds. He followed suit and looked down as well. Then, Hosang gulped back. "... What is this?" There was a steep cliff that was perched beneath their feet from the vast jungle that started to the point where the cliff had ended. However, that wasn¡¯t the point. Cruuuuuuuuuuuumble! Boooom! The jungle was set on fire. In between, he could see the huge number of armies that they had seen previously. It was therge numbers of the Queen¡¯s army that had opposed the Desire Return earlier. Although their numbers decreased because of the loss of troops against their battle previously, not sure what method they had employed, but their numbers were even greater. If they were to attack them, no matter how strong they were, it was certain that they would be swept away. It was a situation where running away wouldn¡¯t be strange. However, Hosang and the other Transcendents didn¡¯t run away since there was no reason to. ¡¯They¡¯re... all dead?¡¯ Cruuuumble. The Transcendents couldn¡¯t help but groan and gasp, seeing the Queen¡¯s army all dead and be corpses. Chapter 460 Heaven 2 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie "Why are you dying?" Clementine chuckled from what Eres had said. "Eres, you still haven¡¯t finished your bet with me yet. What would you do if they are weird people? I wonder what they will do." Eres paused momentarily before shaking her head. "There¡¯s no reason to fight because of them." Even if they didn¡¯t fight, all their pleasures and desires were fulfilled. Though they have not yet given them the right to register, as Noah had said, this ce can literally offer everything they want without restriction. That was why there was no reason for them to fight. Clementine chuckled once more. "How long do you think we will wander around this world?" Eres flinched from his remark. ¡¯I wonder how long...¡¯ To be honest, it would be great if this was thest stop. She wanted nothing more than having no further threats with Noah¡¯s ark being thest. However, would that be possible? Right now, she had no clue for what reasons this unidentified white ship was built for, and even Noah wasn¡¯t aware as well. ¡¯...whew.¡¯ She hoped this would be the end. However, she had an ominous feeling that this ce would only be the start. Clementine continued to speak to Eres. "We don¡¯t know how long we will be in this realm. Of course, it would take longer if we were to stay with those people. But, can you believe that? Do you think we can spend decades with them together inside here? If you think so, register them right away." Eres couldn¡¯t forget what he said since he was right. The forces over there were strong enough to create heaven or hell. The materials and energy that flowed in Florida could quickly turn into a mass-murdering weapon more frightening than anything else. The moment these people were to be registered, these functions would be avable. It didn¡¯t look like there was anything different from here. The authors and the people all had equal rights. It wasn¡¯t like Eres believed in the goodness of humans. She just believed that with proper control and enough resolutions, humans could work together instead of engaging in conflicts to find solutions. So far, Eres had the power to enable that proper control. If theybined the strengths of Kangtae, Kelvin and Clementine, that was possible until now. However, what if they got a hold of this enormous power. Then, they would truly be beyond their control. "I agree that there should be a lot of people. However, I don¡¯t agree that everyone should be here. Let¡¯s observe for now what kind of people they are. We don¡¯t even know what faction they are in. WE have to hide our existence to observe them properly. Faction. Keldian sighed heavily. ¡¯That is certainly unusual.¡¯ If they had risen separately and grew from below their jurisdiction in the first ce, it wouldn¡¯t have even taken much effort to discover what and who they were since they wouldn¡¯t be much different from themselves. They would be moderately selfish and violent. If it was dangerous, they could abandon theirrades as well for their own safety. For them, they had the confidence that they could control those forces. However, they werepletely different. They all had the same armor with the same formality. In addition, they had simr auras radiating that unknown power. Though they looked to be somewhat split, they were not hostile against one another. This meant one thing. They werepletely unified from the lower zones. ¡¯Who in the world would be able to do this?¡¯ This meant that the person had unified all of mankind. Keldian didn¡¯t understand how such a feat was possible. No, it was hard for humans to ascend up the Colored Seven Zones, to begin with. They had to worry about survival and adapt to their environments, but they were all unified. Did this mean that they had resolved all of the problems in the lower zones and found solutions for all of the disasters below? From his point of view, that was impossible. ¡¯This would be impossible even if you returned back in time.¡¯ Humans showed apletely different side depending on whether they were unified or working independently depending on who had created the group and the purposes the group or faction has. What if the people there had extremely dangerous ideas like fanatics? It would be suicidal to distribute Noah¡¯s authority to them. Seeing those people, Clementine smiled. "So, let us wait and see while we adjust their desires and wants moderately. Then, they would be able to witness their various appearances. At that remark, Keldian frowned before nodding. --------------- Ruuuuuuuuumble! Bang! The demons tiredly looked on at Hansoo who was surrounded by bodies. This lunatic had truly made it. There were only piles of corpses lying around. The entire room were full of corpses on top of corpses. This lunatic had managed to pull through trapped inside the room of 981 species. The reward of that fight was converting it to his strength. The seed that had settled inside his body, had crazily developed and pumped power into his body. However, for the time being, it will be a little difficult for it to operate since the guy was almost half dead by now. This was why they had said he was a sick bastard. He had fought to the point where he had holes all throughout his bodies with all of his muscles to the extent of them being cut off. Despite all of this, he continued to fight. If his seed rted to body regeneration had emerged, then it would be different, but the growth of seeds that were aimed for pure destruction would definitely not help the user¡¯s body recover greatly. Of course, his recovery was still elerating, but it would take a while before the Immortal Soul, the seed that is in his body, allow him to fully recover. TheImmortal Soul began to suck up the bodies around him by melting the corpses and convert them into materials aimed to elerate his recovery. Kureeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! After seeing that Hansoo¡¯s body began to recover quickly, the demons let out a sigh of relief since the death of this madman had somehow been prevented. Not only that, his beautiful soul was still fine. Now, all they had to do is watch him go out and destroy everything. The moment the demons were about to scatter... Mormat with an excited expression shouted as he used his White Moon Army to observe outside. ------------- A private space was created next to the control room. "Whew." Taehee who was finally alone with Clementine looked a bit relieved. Outside, she had to always be aware of Eres so it wasn¡¯t easy to talk. ¡¯By the way, I wonder how Clementine had woken this up?¡¯ Though they pretended to wake Noah up, in reality, it was Clementine that had done it. With an intrigued expression, Taehee shrugged her shoulders before beginning to speak. She had to finish her report. "Things are progressing well outside." ¡¯I¡¯m not sure where that guy had gone but he¡¯s quite a hassle...¡¯ Taehee shook her head and muttered, recollecting about Hansoo. As long as their n progressed, it wasn¡¯t something that one guy could easily block. ¡¯To be honest, I really don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking.¡¯ Everything would be over if they killed everyone inside Noah. This was a job that they had done along the way as well. She could not understand why they had to front an innocent act. I¡¯m sure this is being done for a reason. It has been close to 22 years since she had begun following Clementine, and her faith had always been rewarded. It was quite unbelievable to think she wasining about why she couldn¡¯t understand since it happened more than once. As if he was trying to console her, Clementine smiled before having a satisfied expression. "You did a great job. Good job, everyone. It¡¯s almost done. Taehee, slightly relieved by Clementine¡¯s words, smiled politely. "It¡¯s nothing really. But..." Seeing Taehee slightly leaking some words, Clementine asked again. "Ask me if you¡¯re curious. What is it?" Clementine asked, seeing the somewhat hesitant Taehee. "... Magnus had made his final report before he died. This time, he had not seen the ring from the guy." It wasn¡¯t just Magnus, but after the 4th zone, everyone that had fought him had said the same thing. Ever since the battle against Metiron and his elites in the Yellow Zone, it seemed that the ring had disappeared. He couldn¡¯t exin how surprised he was when he first saw the ring. It was the symbol of Clementine himself. Nurmaha¡¯s Ring. It was a rare Artifact that could only be obtained in the Tutorial. Other than Clementine, he had not seen anyone else obtain it which was why he was so surprised when he had seen it. "Did he lose it? Or is that that the ring has other functions?" If he was hiding it before using it as a hidden card, they needed to prepare for it. This was how strong the Nurmaha¡¯s Ring was. Normally, the Artifact was treated a level below once the first few Transcendent walls were ovee. However, Nurmaha strangely maintained its power which was why she had asked Clementine. Other than Clementine, there was no one else that had the ring, including those closest to him. ¡¯I wonder why he¡¯s not telling me.¡¯ Taehee had a somewhat sad expression, but Clementine¡¯s attitude remained unchanged. Clementine shook his head and replied. "I don¡¯t know. However, there¡¯s no way he has not used it. I heard that he had nearly died a couple of times so maybe he had used it at those times." Taehee nodded at his response. That¡¯s what she thought which was why she had asked. "Then, I will finish it." Soon... Chiiiiik! In the room where Taehee disappeared, Clementineid absentmindedly looking at his fingers. In fact, he was looking at the shining ring on his finger. Possibly this being hisst break, he wanted to rest, but he was also curious. ¡¯If he had it, there¡¯s no way Noah would be this quiet. Did it truly disappear?¡¯ There were only two possibilities. It¡¯s either been erased... or it has dug in. Woooooooong. Clementine who was spinning the ring muttered softly to Noah. Chapter 461 Heaven 3 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie "Whew... This is awesome." One of the warriors that had followed Belphegor, Simon, lied down on the beach and mumbled while looking up at the sky. The people that lived here had told them this while they were wondering what was happening. They realized that the creatures made here were robots not long after. Some suspicious ones soon caught and tortured the fish, revealing their inner appearances. Of course, since they need to be cautious, they hadn¡¯t scattered yet and had agreed to gather at one side. The lives that they had lived so far were too rough for them to leave everything down just because it was a heaven prepared for them. However, at least it was clear that they could live a much morefortable life than before. Grab. "Wow, this feels real," Simon muttered while he was fondling the butt of a woman lying down in her swimsuit beside him. As if she was asleep, the woman did not show a response as her beauty was overwhelming than any other woman he had seen on television. It wasn¡¯t just one or two women but there were dozens of them ying around in the vicinity. They acted cutely and even yfully teased them. ¡¯With this... Is there a reason to fight each other?¡¯ Simon scratched his head as he looked up into the sky. There needed to be a reason for them to fight to begin with. It wasn¡¯t like they were crazed to kill. To begin with, guys like Kang Hansoo had gone up initially and had destroyed all of them. The rest that was left was greedy and ambitious but not without reason. Though it was clear that the reason why they had followed Belphegor was because they wanted something as well, there were others like him that were chasing a better environment to live in. There was no need to cut people and see the blood of his own and his opponent when his back was warm and his belly was full. There were people that wanted to live a hard life like Belphegor, so he could rest for a while. Simon, whoid on his back, looked up into the sky once more, extending his legs. ¡¯Something¡¯s a little ufortable...¡¯ His body couldn¡¯t be any morefortable, but something was nudging him inside. It was then... ¡¯... A presence?¡¯ Far away, Simon leaped onto his feet after he felt a presence from the hallway that he had entered from. Simon quickly dug out the sword that was buried in the sand next to him and gripped it. Since he was the one closest to the entrance, he was able to see everyone. Ever since he had settled there, not one person had left outside. In other words, whoever was entering the ce they were in was another person. Simon¡¯s muscles in his body began to tense up as a storm began to swirl around him. A normal person would immediately lose consciousness from the aura that was radiated by him. ¡¯Wait. If I do this... Will these people not faint?¡¯ Remembering the countless beauties that were prepared for them, Simon nced to his side. However, Simon soon frowned. As if nothing was happening, the women were unting around. "Oh my. What¡¯s wrong?" "Have some more fun. You¡¯ve had a hard time. Tell me more of your stories." As soon as Simon saw this, Simon realized what was nudging him inside. ¡¯They are not afraid at all.¡¯ Different from the alien species that they had fought so far, they were different from other humans. They had power which was why they were always cautious and wary of those that could potentially hinder their paths. However, these women were epting them toofortably. There was only one scenario why this was happening. They didn¡¯t care what they would do in this unknown location. So, they had tried their best as well to adapt from their warm wee, at this point, he felt very uneasy. ¡¯Sh*t. I should leave. Come to think of it... When has the world ever been so kind to us?¡¯ The sweetness of this ce was slowly beginning to get on his nerves. It was as if he was being devoured. "Go away, you girls." ¡¯Of course. What nonsense is rest in this fate.¡¯ Tightly gripping his sword, Simon swung it around as he pushed the women clinging to him far away. Whoooooosh. Someone walked out from the entrance. The moment he saw that... "... Who are you?" It was a woman he had seen for the first time with arge man. Behind them was an intelligent-looking man. There were only three, but Simon held his sword even tighter. The moment he saw them, he knew. ¡¯... Monsters.¡¯ He could not even guess just how much power they had from their bodies. It was infinite. He had reached the 4-Star Transcendence himself that was why he was tasked with defending the entrance since he was recognized for his strength. However, the moment he saw them, he realized that he could not handle any one of those three people. No, if one of them had stepped forward, it was certain that he would notst even for a minute. Simon began to earnestly fluctuate his aura around his whole body before breathing in to warn everybody. At that moment... "Uhhhhhk..." "It would beplicated if you make a fuss." Grab! ¡¯What the hell? When did he?!¡¯ Simon was shocked to see the man clutching his neck. He didn¡¯t even see his movements. He was absolutely certain that he was beside the woman. However, in a blink of an eye, the man was beside him. ¡¯Uhhhhhhk....¡¯ Grip. When Simon had an expression that he was losing consciousness as the hand tightened on his neck, a voice of salvation was heard. "Kangtae. Stop it." "Huh... Was I too harsh? He is pretty strong though." Drop! Simon, who was floating in the air, dropped to the ground. "Huhuk..." Eres, with a solemn expression, walked over to him. "I¡¯m sorry for the sudden use of violence. However... There¡¯s a reason why we can¡¯t make a ruckus." "...?" "We would like to talk with your boss." Before Clementine returned, they had to quickly finish the conversation. What thoughts they had to ascend, and what their objective was. Clementine wanted to observe them, but something was unclear. Why was it that they should not contact them and just observe? The attitude that Clementine spoke to these people... was not an attitude toward the same human beings. It was as if he was speaking to inferior creatures. "Clementine, for the very first time, I don¡¯t trust you," Eres muttered, recollecting Clementine who was away for a while. ------------------------------ Noah shrugged his shoulders as it watched Eres suddenly storm into the residence. ¡¯Well... I did as I was told.¡¯ He did as he was told. He hid the contents of Eres and other images that needed to be properly edited and hidden while giving adequate stimtion to the living creatures within the living space. Following up, it was to show Eres and her group how they behaved without filtering. But, he didn¡¯t remember hearing an order of this sudden rush inside. ¡¯If you were so concerned... You should have kept your seat.¡¯ Noah smiled softly, recalling Clementine who had been away for a while. Of course, Clementine thought it would be fine to be absent in this short gap. However, how could reality flow as it pleased? The conclusion was already made. No, it could be that it might be more interesting. ¡¯Everyone¡¯s busy. So busy.¡¯ Noah smiled while observing the countless organisms running around within the ark. It saw Clementine outside the ark meeting someone and being handed something. In the inner corner of the ark, it saw Belphegor busily being engaged in something, checking every single nook and cranny. While, in the residence ce, Eres and John Stone were meeting and talking about the truth that Clementine so wanted to hide. ¡¯What¡¯s most entertaining... is here.¡¯ The residence space and the species conservation room. Noah looked inside the species conservation room. To be exact, it was looking at the unidentified cocoon. ¡¯It looks like it will hatch now.¡¯ Noah whistled. ------------------------ "... You want us to believe that now?" Keldian¡¯s eyes trembled, who maintained a calm attitude, at John Stone¡¯s words. John Stone looked frustrated by the way they behaved. "Yeah, I¡¯m serious. If I ever catch that son of a b*tch, I¡¯ll break his legs..." Of course, he didn¡¯t think he could do anything to Clementine. However, that was how heated up he was. How could a man look pretty when he was trying to destroy mankind as a whole. ¡¯By the way, what¡¯s wrong with these guys¡¯ faces. Aren¡¯t they in the same faction as Clementine?¡¯ John Stone shrugged his shoulders. He just answered honestly of how they had lived. There was a bastard named Clementine who created such a mess that caused all of them to nearly die before barely breaking through and climbing up. The people here seemed strong and could survive from the grasp and hands of Clementine. That was why he was trying to convince them so that they could be of great help. But while he continued to tell the story, their expressions became strange. They showed expressions of a child as if they had just realized the secrets of their unknown births. At that moment... Above the residence room, a strong wave erupted. It was a wave full of anger and killing intent as well as shock. "...!" John Stone and Eres both jumped up from their seats at the intense eruption of a new life and anger. ----------------------- "..." Watching the screen that disyed the residence room, Clementine grabbed something hard in his hand. From the moment Eres and John Stone met to the point where everything about him was confided between them, all of them were shown in Noah¡¯s live documentary. "Why... could you not wait any longer? I just... wanted to show you guys." Graaaaab! Clementine¡¯s face began to distort viciously. -------------------------- Ruuuuuuuuuumble! "I wanted to sleep more, but they won¡¯t let me rest so easily." Hansoo, who came out of the cocoon, grinned at the strange ripples that were sent across Noah. Chapter 462 Heaven 4 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Ruuuuuuumble! Hansoo, who came out of the cocoon, took a long breath and exhaled, feeling the excess power rushing through his body. ¡¯... Great. Truly great.¡¯ The power was unparalleled to what he had felt before. Besides, it was different from the time when he overcame the wall. It wasn¡¯t the feeling of taking a step forward. No, a better exnation would be that he felt like he was one step closer to somewhere. That was why he felt disappointed. ¡¯If I could take that next step....¡¯ 7-Star. It wasn¡¯t like he had simply jumped into a 6-Star Transcendent. It meant that his Trait had been developed and all his seven seeds had been cultivated. In addition, he hadpleted all of his traits that symbolized transcendence. There was no doubt that something else would unfold. ¡¯Well, only the shell is left.¡¯ Hansoo shook his head to shake away his disappointment. The Spirit Exploding Seed was in his heart. To awaken this seed meant that he would explode his soul. This meant that he would not be able to exist as himself. ¡¯The demons could control me... And I could be a puppet. I really have no idea what would happen.¡¯ Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. His existence would have already disappeared from this world by then. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a situation that he wanted, so he preferred that this wouldn¡¯t happen. ¡¯It¡¯s time for me to go. Hmm... The hammer is a bit loud.¡¯ Hansoo, who briefly looked at Mjolnir,tched it around his waist and began to focus on his fingertips. The moment he concentrated.... Roooooooooooooooooooar The waves of aura enveloped his whole heart and body before driving toward his fingertips. When the ck-gold energy was mixing crazily with the blood-red energy... Woooooooooooooooooooosh Arge light began to form on the tips of Hansoo¡¯s fingers. He climbed above the mountain of corpses in the white space before arriving at the wall. Then, he brought his fingernails to the blue-colored wall of Noah. Ruuuuuuuuuuumble! The walls that the beasts raged crazily to escape before began to be pierced before him like tofu as Hansoo slowly began to walk through the open path. The walls tried desperately to recover the damages from the internal structure by flooding the ce with blue light, but it was simply not enough. Ruuuuumble. Rumble! At some point... As if he was walking through clouds, he walked through the white wall with the energy in his fingers constantly piercing through the wall and appeared in the hallway. It was the same white hallway that Eres¡¯ group, as well as John Stone and Belphegor, had passed through. Inside the hallway, he could see a ckened corridor and a huge wave of airing from beyond. ¡¯Well, it¡¯s not easy living in this world.¡¯ Hansoo chuckled before quickly moving inside toward the border of white and ck. ----------------------- Roaaaaaaaaaaaaar! The towering aura that was being erupted from above caused Eres to be startled. ¡¯Unbelievable. Was Clementine this strong?¡¯ She knew that Clementine was strong. However, she thought he would definitely be a stage lower than Hansoo. Unlike Kangtae who focused on his physical skills and Keldian who carefully managed his own modifications to enhance his own skills with the crystals, Clementine didn¡¯t seem to be very interested in them. There were so many things to be done, so crystals were always at a shortage, and since they were in the upper echelon, he didn¡¯t need to be greedy about the crystal allocation. If he had emphasized a bit more, he definitely would have been allocated more crystals than Kangtake. However, the aura that just erupted was beyond her imagination. It was so much that even Kangtae had a bbergasted look. "Wow... It seems that this old man is right?! This is a sly bastard." If he had this much power, they could have easily ovee the crises that they had faced. There would have been fewer people that died and got hurt. However, didn¡¯t this mean that he was hiding his strength until now? It was only natural that Kangtae¡¯s gaze was distorted along with Keldian and Eres. ¡¯Clementine... Why on earth?¡¯ Eres who gnashed her teeth briefly shouted to John Stonem "All of you. Quickly bring all of the warriors scattered over here." "All?" Eres nodded from his remark. "Yes. Immediately." Though the reason was constantly urging her that Clementine would never antagonize them, the aura that burst above was too threatening to be seen as such. "But... it¡¯s not like it¡¯s impossible to win," Eres muttered. Clementine¡¯s mentality might be unimaginably wicked than she imagined; however, they were not easy opponents as well. Kangtae was iparably strong, and Keldian was an elite that could handle Taehee. Though they might be slightly inferior to them, they were still 5-Star Transcendents. ¡¯First, we will oppress them... and then ask for the whole story.¡¯ The truth that John Stone had spoken to them was truly shocking. However, no matter how much she thought about it, it didn¡¯t feel false of all the things that Clementine had shown to them. Rather than that... Clementine had fought so devotedly for them. This was why she needed to ask the person who had caused this situation. "Everyone gather! There¡¯s no time to y around!" Boooooooooom! John Stone¡¯s loud shout caused all the warriors in every corner of the reproduced residence of Florida to gather around John Stone. They realized that the situation had heightened to the point where they couldn¡¯t easily rest here. Eres spoke to Keldian, seeing these warriors, "Let¡¯s hurry and go up." They had to quickly go and meet Clementine. It would be great if they could avoid conflict, but if the worst situation was toe, they need to prepare for it. Seeing Eres raising her fighting spirit and equipping herself, Keldian nodded. It was then... A voice could be heard from the ck hallway. "There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve alreadye down." The moment they heard his voice, Eres sighed. "Clementine..." Seeing Clementine and Taehee bothe down from the control center, Eres narrowed her eyes. ¡¯Even Taehee... It won¡¯t be easy.¡¯ The moment she saw Taehee standing behind Clementine, she could see how things were going to progress. Seeing how she wasn¡¯t startled at all, it seemed like she had shared the same purpose with him for a long time. Then, Keldian, who was standing next to Eres, spoke calmly, "I haven¡¯t seen your angry face in a long time. Seeing that, it seems like what he said was correct." Keldian pointed to John Stone behind him. There was only one reason why he was suddenly infuriated. The truth that he wanted to hide had been discovered. From his words, Clementine, with a somewhat calm face, opened his mouth. "Just a bit... Why didn¡¯t you wait just a bit longer?" He just needed a bit more time. Then, things would have gone ording to his n. He would have been able to control those close to him through his Trait without force, and they could have remainedrades until the end without knowing his secrets. However, when he had briefly left in that period of time, everything was ruined. Keldian briefly replied to Clementine, "You should have shown an appearance worthy of us waiting." "Yes. Why are you so urgenttely? It¡¯s like there¡¯s a hole in your actions." As if he was still having a hard time believing what Clementine did, Kangtae asked him with a worried expression. From Keldian and Kantae¡¯s words, Clementine smirked. ¡¯I see.¡¯ Yes. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t trust him, but they had directly moved since he had failed to instill trust in them to fill the hole of the empty truth. The cause for this was himself. To be exact, he had no choice but to rush himself. ¡¯Kang Hansoo.¡¯ His progress was so much faster than he had expected, so he had to continue to elerate his n. Without any time to proceed methodically, he had to move actively. In the end, he wascent. He hadn¡¯t expected to meet such a weird guy like him. However, Eres and the others were more meticulous than he thought and didn¡¯t hesitate to act. That was all. Clementine whose anger had somewhat subsided looked at Eres and spoke, "Even if I asked you to trust me and wait a little longer... You wouldn¡¯t have listened, right?" Eres nodded. "I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re thinking... but stop and tell us what you have been doing?" It was Clementine. It wasn¡¯t just some random person, but it was Clementine that was plotting. She didn¡¯t know what his n was, but he had chosen to plow down the human race for his own ends and had even hidden these from them. Whatever it was, he had to be stopped for now. She would judge once she had heard the whole story. Clementineughed bitterly from Eres¡¯s words. "Sadly, there¡¯s no time for that." There was only one way left for him. It was to light the bomb. Then... Boooooooom! Kantae¡¯s figure disappeared, and in an instant, he appeared in front of Clementine. However, it wasn¡¯t Clementine that moved. "Get out of the way!" "How dare...!" Ruuuuumble! Taehee snorted as she blocked the huge sword from Kangtae¡¯s hands. How dare he interrupt Clementine?! Jijiiiiiik! Chiiing! While Kangtae and Taehee collided, huge shockwaves all over the ce smashed the ground. From these energy waves, John Stone frowned. Hundreds of thousands of spheres began to rise into the air from the man named Keldian. At the same time, a colorful white light burst around the woman¡¯s body. ¡¯What the hell?¡¯ John Stone became speechless. Among the hundreds to thousands of spheres, each one looked like a different type with a different skill while there was that unidentifiable light that amplified her power several times. He had never seen this. ¡¯I had wondered, but they... are truly monsters.¡¯ Though their opponent was strong, it didn¡¯t look like they would lose either. While John Stone was eximing, Eres clenched her teeth and shouted, "Clementine, stop now! You can¡¯t beat us!" Clementine smiled softly from her remark. "This is why I liked you." Then, she looked at what Keldian was holding in his hand. The n had gone awry because he had gone to receive this. Then, shouldn¡¯t the person who caused this to happen revert it back to its original state? Keldian, who saw this, was startled. ¡¯Crystals...!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just a measly amount either. There were hundreds of millions of them ground together. ¡¯Where did he get that much from?¡¯ "No!" Boboboooooooooooom! While Keldian was pouring his skills out from shock... "Our rtionship will be restored... back to normal." The muttering Clementine gulped down the crystals in his hand. Chapter 463 Mad Demon 1 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Ruuuuuuuuuuumble! Therge explosion surprised Keldian. ¡¯Unbelievable... Impossible! For there to be such arge amount!¡¯ It was a mass heap of crystals that would allow him to ovee the barrier at a moment¡¯s nce. However, John Stone gnashed his teeth after catching on to something. ¡¯Could it be...¡¯ The alien species outside looked as if they were being controlled. There were thousands to millions of humans fighting against the overwhelming numbers of these beasts. What if the man had converted all of those beasts into crystals? It wouldn¡¯t have been difficult. ¡¯If he was able tomand them to fight, then it would be easy to order the beasts to suicide.¡¯ No, it was rather weird that he had only gathered that many crystals. ¡¯There... might be more.¡¯ However, John Stone realized that this was not important. Ruuuumble! "Hmm." Clementine shook his head, feeling the strength flow through his body. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like the power, but he was discontent with how he was forced to ingest this much power. Normally, it should have not been necessary for him to use this strength. ¡¯Well... It¡¯s not bad.¡¯ It was just that he needed this strength to forcefully settle matters, which was what he was discontent with. Clementine gripped his fist and muttered as the overwhelming strength flowed through his veins, causing his whole body to be filled with energy, giving Clementine a new sense of superiority. No matter what was in his way, it was a strength that made him feel like he could resolve any hindrances. Now, he was able to use this power to deal with the current situation. Grip! Clementine, with his gripped fists, looked around and looked at the tense eyes of Kangtae and Keldian. "Yes. It¡¯s not toote," Clementine muttered. It wasn¡¯t toote. There was still trust in their eyes. It was just that they were suffering from his current appearance to the one that he had disyed in thest 20 years. At that moment... Ruuuuuuuuuuuumble! A small explosion was heard in the distance as the sound of something being crushed and smashed resonated. He had already activated the security system of Noah to defend against intruders from those outside. "So he¡¯sing," Clementine mumbled, looking deep into the hallway. ------------------------------- Booooooooooooooooooom! The ck hallway of light, which had weed Belphegor and the other Adventurers, was fluctuating violently as the ck fluids swirled like waves before rushing to repel the intruder with its icy energy. Hansoo grinned as he blocked the ck waves that poured onto his shield. ¡¯It seems he¡¯s not happy to see me.¡¯ However, it wasn¡¯t bad on his part. If they really had the leeway to oppose him, they would not have bothered to utilize such a trick. Jijik! Thunder began to shoot out from Mjolnir while Hansoo swung down the hammer hard at the waves in front of him. Booooooooooooooooooom! The huge lightning cloud that came out from the hammer dived straight into the ck waves as the Exinium cubes, which could shapeshift into structures that could injure humans, was unable to cope with the powerful blows of lightning before melting away. Ruuuuumble! He burned the waves with his thunder, and the mana that shot out from the center of his body prevented the aftershocks by forming a barrier around his body. In the meantime, there were a few wounds that appeared from his body, but it wasn¡¯t enough to slow him down. ¡¯He¡¯s over there.¡¯ He pushed straight toward the ce where the mana was resonating at. There was no one else other than Clementine that could emanate such mana. If he went there, he was sure that Clementine would be at that ce. ¡¯It has been a very long time.¡¯ Boooooooooooooooom! Hansoo smiled while muttering to himself, smashing away the ck waves with his shield in front. To see the face of the man that had bothered him for so long, it felt refreshing for Hansoo thinking how this fiasco had reached its finale. He wouldn¡¯t be this excited, seeing his long-awaited lover. Booooooooooom! Hansoo, who was withstanding the waves, began to raise his speed toward the light-lit entrance far away. After some time, he jumped inside the light after burning the ck waves relentlessly before looking around. It was the state of Florida that depicted its beauty. It was a ce that any Adventurers would dream of going to for vacation. Unfortunately, there was nothing that Hansoo wanted there. "Huh. Look at this. Why are you alone??" Hansoo chuckled, seeing the person in front. The aura that surrounded the person was definitely that of a 6-Star. However, it was not Clementine that was waiting for him but someone else. At that remark, Taehee, who was holding a halberd, chuckled as well. "That man is busy. Isn¡¯t it my job to y around with a guy like you?" Taehee Bang. She was one of the owners of the Seven Soul Shards. It was the main attribute that allowed Clementine to rule over all the zones. Hansooughed from Taehee¡¯s words. ¡¯Well... He sure has a talent in breaking people¡¯s hearts.¡¯ It was truly difficult to see his face. If he could, he would want to ignore the woman in front and rush out, but it looked as if that was not an option. Taehee had another nickname. For Clementine, it was critical for him to control and rule over the lower areas, and it was his main strategy to utilize the Seven Soul Shards to aplish that. Of course, the owner had to be stronger than anyone and have the mentality to tackle difficult issues. That was why Clementine had passed on all the most valuable possessions he had acquired and given them to Taehee. She had no special characteristics inbat, but she possessed all the skills that Clementine valued. She was Clementine¡¯s most trusted aide, as well as his strongest. That kind of subordinate had ingested crystals and had be a 6-Star. ¡¯I¡¯ll... see you in a little while.¡¯ Hansoo, who recollected of Clementine, began to raise all of his mana while looking at Taehee. The moment Hansoo instilled his mana and concentration into his armor, hammer, and shield including his entire body... Whoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooosh! Taehee, who was spinning her halberd, suddenly disappeared before appearing above Hansoo. Hansoo raised his hammer high to block the de of the halberd. Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooom! Arge ck explosion burst out with Hansoo and Taehee being in the center of that explosion. Soon... Ruuuuuuuuuumble! The residential spaces in Florida began to be crushed and smashed from the collision of the two Transcendents. ------------------------------------- Ruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuumble! ¡¯What the hell?!¡¯ Eres had an incredulous look. She had confirmed that Taehee had be a 6-Star. Other than Clementine, there should be no one that would be able to confront her, but for there to be a battle... At that moment, a man passed through her mind. ¡¯Don¡¯t tell me... it¡¯s the man that John Stone had mentioned?¡¯ Kang Hansoo. It was the man that had subjugated all six zones below and had provided human beings a ce. It was the same man who had provided humanity that was nearing extinction with hope. As if Clementine guessed what Eres was thinking, he smiled and spoke, "Yes. It¡¯s that guy. How amazing." He hade and destroyed all of his ns that he had so carefully designed and crafted in thest 20 years, including his ongoing n. He was constantly moving to destroy his ns, and he needed to fullyplete his mission before fighting him. "There are already so many hindrances to ount for," Clementine mumbled, alternating nces at the ring in his hand and Noah. However, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Though he had wanted his n to proceed without difficulties, now that it hade to this, he needed to finish this through sheer force like how Eres and her friends were being directly led somewhere. "... Clementine. Kill if you¡¯re going to kill, and spare if you¡¯re going to spare. Stop joking around. You didn¡¯t spare us since you needed spectators for your deeds?" Keldian, who was tied up in chains, gave a cold look. Anger. It wasn¡¯t that he was fearful of death since he had ovee dozens of crises like that, nor was it because therades he had trusted had backstabbed them. He had already considered that possibility. Humans were bound to have secrets even if they spent years together, and though he had believed him for nearly 25 years, it was only a matter of minutes before someone could backstab another at the end. What really infuriated him was the ray of hope and belief that he had for Clementine. The circumstances were now clear and transparent. Clementine had deceived them and was now ying with them. It wasn¡¯t that he was angry because he was overwhelmed in power, but rather how he was unable to give up thatst strand of hope and belief for him. Clementine smiled, seeing Keldian. "Surely not. I¡¯m someone that does not like to joke." The moment he ended his sentence... The translucent capsules that surrounded the people including Clementine released before they descended somewhere. ¡¯This is...¡¯ It was a space different from the control center. Eres frowned at the ce where only white space existed. Suddenly, something began to appear before them with a thud. Seeing the figure, Eres frowned. ¡¯... Noah?¡¯ However, it wasn¡¯t a hologram. When everyone frowned at the masculine, physical figure that appeared before them, Noah smiled and opened his mouth. "If you had received the authority of control, we wouldn¡¯t have had any problems. Simple registration would give me little control." That was right. What was only possible at the operation center was registration. In order to be recognized as Noah¡¯s true master, one needed toplete the recognition process in a ce deeper inside Noah. Clementine frowned. "I havee now so that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s start." "Finally." Noah raised his right hand toward Clementine as if it was asking for a handshake. Clementine also extended his right hand. The moment his right hand with Nurmaha¡¯s ring touched Noah¡¯s hand, there were wild vibrations everywhere. ---------------------------------------------- Boooooooooooooom! Hansoo smiled after seeing Taehee bounced off him. "It¡¯s good to take it slowly..." But, if she were to drag the fight out so openly, it was ambiguous to wait either. Hansoo who was looking at Taehee spoke briefly, "Tell Clementine to reassemble your corpseter." At the same time... Ruuuuuumble! Hansoo¡¯s eyes began to turn red. Mad Demon. In order to ovee that wall, he had to abandon everything and cut everything off that bound with him. Beginning with his conscience, he needed to let everything go. It was a skill that would transcend once all lifeforms were killed in a single sh. A red aura began to surround Hansoo¡¯s body. Chapter 464 Mad Demon 2 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Ruuuuuuuumble! ¡¯What the heck... What¡¯s going on?!¡¯ Belphegor gritted his teeth, seeing the chaotic residential area. While he was trying to get some information out of this ce, the sudden intrusion had put him on alert, not to mention that arge amount of energy exploding out. Belphegor was still a 4-Star, but he instinctively knew that the airwaves were created from those one wall above them. The residential area that ranged from hundreds of kilometers on all sides was engulfed by a gale of gusts. All of the water of beautiful Florida evaporated from the torrent of energy, and the sun, which was bathing its sunlight onto the city from the sky, was exploded by the sh of lightning. Earthquakes trembled incessantly from the ground as all the well-made buildings were smashed. These structures were not made from dirt or concrete but of some unusual material. But, all of these materials were being crushed by the aftershocks of the battle. This was at least a 6-Star. He didn¡¯t know if it was higher or lower since there was such arge gap already between them. But, there was one important thing. The ce where they believed to be heaven had transformed into such a mess where they had to risk their lives to survive once more. Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing. Boooooooooooom! "Ahhhhhhk!" "Oh, shit!" A huge sh of light from far away brushed past their sides before melting the whole ground, causing Belphegor and his men to scream nearly being swept away by the aftermath. One of the subordinates screamed at Belphegor. "Belphegor! What are we going to do?! At this rate, everyone will die!" They were worse off than shrimp battling against a whale since they could flee into the sea. Though it looked like a spacious ce, it was too small to escape the aftershocks of the fight between those two monsters. At this rate, the damages on all sides would worsen, and they would be no less different than being entrapped bugs in a microwave. ¡¯What the sh*t... Since they¡¯re fighting by the entrance, we can¡¯t even run away!¡¯ As the subordinate was looking at Belphegor while gnashing his teeth... "...?" A ck hole appeared before their eyes. Just a while ago, the red light had prated the deep space of the earth. However, it was somewhat different to call it a simple hole. "..." Belphegor, who contemted momentarily, gnashed his teeth and shouted to his surroundings. "We¡¯ll run toward there!" Soon... Booooooooooooooooom! Booom! In the pouring lights, Belphegor and his men began to rush unhesitatingly into the ck hole. -------------- The moment Clementine and Noah shook hands... Ruuuumble! "ess... Complete. Starting Authentication." Noah¡¯s face, who had always maintained a yful attitude, was now expressionless. The moment Noah had uttered a machine-like voice, his body began to melt like water before changing. At the same time... Rumble! In the white space, dozens to hundreds of chains popped out and began to connect to the fingertips of Clementine. At the sight, Keldian frowned. "You... How did you do this?" This huge structure was giving him special treatment. It was clear that they had proceeded in registering together at the operation center. But this huge structure, Noah, was not concerned about them and was working solely with Clementine. Clementine smiled and raised his hand from Keldian¡¯s remark. It was Nurmaha¡¯s ring to be exact where the hundreds to thousands of white chains dangled from. "You know what this ring is, don¡¯t you?" Eres and the others frowned at the remark. How could they not know? Nurmaha¡¯s Ring. It was basically his sigil item. It was a precious item that Gangtae and Keldian always coveted, shouting that if they were able to go back to the past, they would get that first. The nullification of Mana. Slow. Bleeding. Lifesteal. Mana Absorption. Five Sense Paralysis. Null Magic Resistance. Null Physical Resistance. One additional feature was added per zone, and eight additional effects were imposed on the user in the Violet Zone. With each attack, the opponent¡¯s mana would be struck and with its defense ignored, the opponents¡¯ offense would enter disarray. With mana and physical strength robbed with inclusion to the paralysis of five senses and the slow magic, it was the ring that made Clementine a war weapon in the early months where Runes were important. Even after the walls of Transcendence had appeared, that fact did not change. Usually, after the Transcendent walls were opened, the previous weapons would be less powerful, but the ring that Clementine equipped grew more powerful and stronger, boasting efficiency iparable to any other weapon. When Eres and the others all frowned simrly, Clementine smiled,ughing at John Stone who was also captured. "You would know well that there are special items in each zone." It was a sudden change of subject, but John Stone nodded subconsciously to his question. He had fought with Kiriel and conversed with her a lot before, and he was able to derive one possible estimation from it. At first, he thought it was a lie. Starting from the World Tree, Physical enhancement, Civilization of the natives and the Spirits up to the Dragon God Armor and the Red Jades, each of the seven zones that they came up from was so disparate, yet the strength that was given to mankind had all something inmon. The environment, race, power, and culture were all different. That was why despite them boasting of their Transcendent power and rising from the bottom up, John Stone did not doubt that all of those powers had something inmon. But, as they had gathered as one and ascended together to fight against obstacles, John Stone began to be uneasy. The probability was lower for a random monkey monster to pop outpared to if the materials and beasts were all made and released for a specific purpose. Therefore, he began to have suspicions while looking at Noah. Maybe... everything had started from Noah. Clementine, who looked satisfied with John Stone¡¯s reaction, smiled while looking at his friends around him. "That friend seems to roughly know. This is a legacy left by a race." It was a great race¡ªthe legacy of Neropa. No, to be exact, they were a superior race in which the savior of the Neropa left itsst legacy behind. The Last Treasure, Noah. "Therefore, the Savior that had left his belongings in the Seven Zones ended uppleting his mission, but failed to save his own race in the end." This was why the Seven Zones were left unattended. Later on, as if God had found it interesting, he took it to his own game board without anyone knowing and scattered it across the seven dimensions. In order to make it more interesting and fun, God gathered the legacies of the Neropa and separated them into seven colored zones so that the people thate across these would have the strength to work harder in creating chaos. From Clementine¡¯s words, Keldian stopped gritting his teeth and spoke, "So? You mean that God gave you the privilege since you were favorable, that his gift will eventually fall into your hands?" Clementine smiled and shook his head at his remark. "We need to see to the end." "..." Clementine, who silenced Keldian, looked around and opened his mouth. "If it¡¯s all over the seven zones... It wouldn¡¯t be weird if there was another one scattered in the Tutorial Zone?" Clementineughed as he spun the ring at his fingertips. --------------------------- Ruuuuumble! ¡¯Ahhhk...!¡¯ Red eyes. It was a body moving without consciousness. Looking at Hansoo¡¯s relentless blows, Taehee felt as if her bones were going to break. ¡¯Crazy bastard... Your body will be ruined as well!¡¯ Each skill that came out from her body was out of the ordinary. Whether it was the Magic of the Five Kings to the Temple of Heaven, they were all elite, prestigious skills that were being shot out. Yet, all those skills were being cut down without hesitation from the red light that was created from burning his blood. Booooooooooooooooom! The demons clicked their tongues at the sight of Hansoo, who was focused solely on striking Taehee without saying a word. The demons mumbled, recalling the description of a certain guy. The area that they upied in the Abyss was extremely vast. Aside from the Dragon Tribe, there were only a few that had more territory than them. However, the territory and strength of subordinates were not a measure of strength. There were certainly some powerful elites that made the Abyss tremble in small numbers. The rumors of those guys were absolute. There were two important factors in the Abyss. Either find a weak fellow and eat to build your strength or avoid the strong ones who were trying to eat themselves. Therefore, even with how vast the Abyss was, there was a character that was widely rumored. In order for everyone to avoid him, it was a must for them to memorize his appearance and characteristics. Mad Demon. Despite being a human, he was the only one that was permitted to have the title of Mad Demon. It was a name that wasn¡¯t exaggerated. He releases all limiters and sacrifices his own body to gain strength. Soul money. It was a strength that burned blood to spew out great power. Of course, the pain would not be small to boil one¡¯s own blood. One could literally use one¡¯s own blood to crush his or her opponent. While in use, in order to block the pain, it would block its own consciousness from interfering, so there was no way to stop it. There was only one option to stop this mode. It was the destruction of the opponent that was targeted before one loses consciousness. It was so disgusting that even the Demons couldn¡¯t help but avoid him as well. ¡¯The Administrator generosity is truly big. Does God really give out all of these?¡¯ Well, with how they find the world boring, they too found enjoyment, seeing others fight to the death, which was why they agreed with these current state of affairs, but this was quite generous. ¡¯Is he trying to raise the stakes? Oh my.¡¯ Clicking his tongue, Barmamunt looked at Hansoo. ¡¯Well. It¡¯s almost over.¡¯ Ruuuuumble! "Uhkkk...!" The intense pain and shock that came from her arm that she used to block his attack caused Taehee to vomit blood. She wasn¡¯t aware whether or not Clementine knew the opponent was this strong or not. However, one fact was clear. "If we had fought together, we could have won... Don¡¯t tell me you used me as a sacrificial piece?" Taehee murmured, recalling Clementine who went up. Chapter 465 Mad Demon 3 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie However, Taehee gritted her teeth. ¡¯That can¡¯t be.¡¯ There was definitely a reason why Clementine believed in her and left her to this task. Then, she just had to hang in there until Clementine found another solution to resolve this predicament. ¡¯Whew. I really didn¡¯t want to use this.¡¯ Taehee took a deep breath. How could she stay calm when he was running like a mad cow. Taehee recalled a skill that she had been saving. ¡¯You bastard. Let¡¯s give this a try.¡¯ Taehee clenched her fists and recalled the skill that was dormant in her body. The name looked quiteckluster, but it was the most important skill that she had gained most recently. The moment Taehee breathed in... Tick Tock. A small gold watch appeared on Taehee¡¯s wrist. At first nce, it looked to be an ordinary watch, but what was unique was the number of needles. On the gold-decorated watch, there were a total of 17 needles operating at different speeds. The moment Taehee injected mana into it, the seventeen needles on the watch began to elerate frantically. At the same time... Whooooooooosh! Taehee¡¯s body began to elerate at several times its normal speed. Taehee now caught up with Hansoo¡¯s speed, who was originally attacking with overwhelming power and speed. The quick eleration of actions allowed her to attack Hansoo quicker and allowed her to counterattack the destructive power that he had. Soon... Boooooooooooom! Ruuuuuumble! Rooooooooar! The two bodies shed and began to create unprecedented shockwaves. Inside, looking at the scene through Hansoo¡¯s eyes, Barmamunt looked surprised. ¡¯Nargel¡¯s Watch... You even released that kind of skill here?¡¯ Nargel¡¯s Watch. This was one of the skills that the famous Great Mage in the Abyss, Nargel, had made. The effect was very simple. It brought the time of the future to the present. The time of the future would be randomly slowed down in return for a sharp eleration of the current time. In another perspective, this was a very fatal drawback. Nothing would be more dangerous than having her attack speed halved amidst an intense battle. But at a time when one was about to die, few people would worry about the future. ¡¯Look at this girl. This girl also has a lot of hidden cards.¡¯ Boooooooooooom! Roooooooooar! Barmumunt muttered as he watched the two sh and bang against one another. From specifications alone, Hansoo should have the overwhelming advantage. With his body enhancement along with his six powerful skills in his body with inclusion to his overwhelmingbat experience, no one would beat their contractor if they were on the same level. But, wasn¡¯t it true that the world was unfair? The world didn¡¯t always separate the fights between lightweight and heavyweight bouts. In terms of the current situation, Taehee¡¯s ceiling might be even higher. Although it was quite pretenseful how she had ovee the walls using crystals and would suffer from reaching that point too quickly, however, the strength she had gained currently could not be underestimated. "It doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s a sacrificial pawn," Barmamunt muttered, looking at Taehee. No fool would invest that much resources into a pawn. Booooooooooooooom! Seeing Taehee relentlessly activate her skills with the current strength she had gained from the crystals, Barmamunt clicked his tongue. ¡¯Well, that girl would have been fine being a contractor. She has all sorts of skills.¡¯ With the high amount of crystals, she had a lot of stamina with plenty of mana. In addition, although each of her skills was inferior to Hansoo¡¯s, she had arger variety. The skills that he had heard once or twice were all bursting out centered from Taehee¡¯s body. Despite being in the deepest part of the Abyss, he had heard these skills once or twice, meaning that the true owner of these skills was powerful enough to shake up a section of the Abyss. ¡¯Well, she is holding on despite overextending herself...¡¯ Through Nargel¡¯s Watch, Taehee, finally being able to catch up to Hansoo¡¯s movement, was pouring out all her skills toward Hansoo, using the full range of her mana and physical capabilities. Ruuuuuuuuuumble! Boooooooooom! The moment a blood, red light wrapped around his body... Whooooooooosh! Taehee elerated her body to pull herself out by jumping into the air. Some could call this a blunder. At that moment, Taehee¡¯s strike caused a tremendous chill to rip through the space and freeze the ce. The skills that exploded caused Florida, which had be hell due to the collision of the two, had freezed as if it had entered the Ice Age. This was the skill of the Ice Queen, Hera, who had destroyed the entire race of Arcada, . The moment Taehee looked at Hansoo, who was trapped in the ice... Crack! The ice began to crack as the icebergs which were over several hundred meters thick were crushed and dark energy spilled out from within, Booooooooooooom! Taehee looked at Hansoo with a nk face who had broken out the ice in an instant. She had never thought that she would kill him so simply. Ruuuuuuuumble! Mjolnir flew toward her. If it were before, she would have felt the pain of her arm breaking the moment she was hit, but now it was different. He lived in a different time. With Mjolnir flying toward her, she raised her halberd and cut it in half. Booooooooooom! Blue light burst out from her Halberd as the attack was halved. On her right hand, the de was resonating a red light of the sun. On her left, there was a cold blue light simr to the moon. Sun and Moon. Taehee, who emerged from the attack by swinging with her blue weapon, concentrated her energy on her right hand before swinging it down with all her strength. At that moment... Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiip. The space was split in front of Taehee, causing arge unknown hole to be dug into Noah¡¯s residential space. Watching the red energy push Hansoo as if it was trying to split the shield he was holding, Barmamunt opened his eyes wide. ¡¯You have that as well?¡¯ It was the sword skill of one of the warriors that had cut down one of his Earls in his own territory, In order to find and rip him apart, he had searched arduously to find out where he was hiding, but for his skills to be so skillfully executed... The Administrators seemed to have put some effort into their game board. However, this was really good. "... I paid too much attention," Barmamunt frowned as he muttered. ------------------------------- ¡¯The air is different.¡¯ Ruuuuuuuuuuumble! Rumble! After walking through the deep hole, Belphegor realized that they had arrived at a different space. Outside, the shockwaves were relentlessly vibrating out. With that level of power, it was impossible for the shockwaves to not reach them from traveling a few kilometers, but seeing how the tunnel waspletely absorbing all of the shocks from the outside, it provided them stability and relief. If that space was one that could achieve their desires, this ce felt like a cozy rest area where they could rx without being disturbed. If those monsters hadn¡¯t decided to destroy the whole ce with their monstrous powers, it looked to have been very difficult for them to find such a secret ce since there was no reason for them to explore this giant wall that was several kilometers thick knowing that the previous space was an ideal ce to live. ¡¯No, that¡¯s bullshit.¡¯ He was uneasy with the level of discord there in the first ce. After judging that there would be no disadvantages of moving personally, Belphegor decided to be more active before shouting. "Hey! Let¡¯s try to make a light!" "Understood!" At that moment... Sssssssssssssssssssssss From the several hundred warriors, a bright light burst out. With the bright blue light floating around, it revealed every inch and corner of this unknown space they had entered. Soon... "... What is all of this?" "Mmmm..." There were tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands of huge coffins lying around. This overwhelming scene, the Transcendents gulped. As if they were a thief that had just broken into a pyramid, fear and pressure overwhelmed the warriors from this strange atmosphere. They felt this was a ce that they should not have entered. While the Transcendents were greatly pressured, the first to initiate action was Belphegor. "Everyone, let¡¯s search. There definitely... must be something," Belphegor muttered as he looked at the open space before him filled with thoserge coffins. There was a dark space hidden below the white space. It was a space of rest hidden under a space of pleasure. Thisrge structure was hiding these things. In his opinion, these coffins must mean something. Belphegor, who scattered the people, began to inspect inside the coffins. ----------------------- Ruuuuuuuumble! Rumble! "... What¡¯s going on?" Kiriel looked at the white structure far into the sky and shook her head. The blue light surrounding the huge white structure in the sky was getting brighter and brighter as if a small moon had been erected. Unable to handle the huge amount of energy, the lightning began to sh and thunder was heard next as if to foretell that something great was about to happen. After a moment¡¯s thought, Kiriel looked back and shouted. "Everyone, raise your speed! Move quickly!" From her words, the enormous number of Adventurers to the rear of Kiriel began to match the increased speed. The scouts have long finished scouting hundreds of kilometers within the vicinity. They, too, have long discovered something. It was the corpses of the alien species¡¯ armies. There were two factors that had bothered them. One was gone, and the other was getting on their nerves even more, so there was no need to hesitate. ¡¯Kang Hansoo... is everything going well? As always?¡¯ She could feel that everything was gradually approaching the end. However, the problem was... whose end that would be. Kiriel clutched her hand, seeing therge white object far into the distance. Chapter 466 Fateful Encounter 1 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Rooooooooooooooar! ¡¯This is...¡¯ Belphegor narrowed his brows as he watched the strange species lie in the coffins. The coffins boasted enormous numbers that could not be easily counted. This was what they could see with their own eyes, so the whole structure could boast evenrge numbers, and each body was locked in each of thoserge coffins. ¡¯Is that really a corpse?¡¯ Belphegor gazed at the sleeping bodies in the coffins. They had blue skin and were about three meters tall. Overall, they looked to have a human figure, but they were certainly not given their features and skin. They were at a perfectly still state with no heartbeat or energy response to be detected. It perfectly met the conditions of a normal corpse. ¡¯The problem is that these guys are of a different species.¡¯ The standard of death that they measure with might be different for these guys. Completing his thoughts, Belphegor looked around, shouting loudly. "Hey! Everyone! Open the coffins and bring what¡¯s inside!" There was nothing wrong with having a careful dissection of these bodies. Loudly shouting, Belphegor grabbed the translucent crystal tube in front of him and began to grip it tightly. It seemed to have been built to protect the users, but it wasn¡¯t enough to withstand the power of the 4-Star Belphegor. When Belphegor gave strength, the lid that was covering the front of the crystal tube was torn off, and purple liquid began to flow out. Belphegor, who held the body with his hand, took it out of the coffin andid it on the floor. He had no hobbies regarding touching dead bodies, but he was also quite familiar with it as well. Belphegor began to scrutinize the blue-skin alien species in front of him. ¡¯Incredible.¡¯ Belphegor used his skill to look inside and outside. There was an enormous density of the skin with solid bone tissues with incredible rigidity and strong internal organs. They boasted strengths and durability dimensions apart from humans. Not only that, but the nervous system and energy flow systems consisting of certain structures also lookedpletely different from humans. Belphegor always regarded knowledge as a weapon, so he had never neglected his studies when the opportunity came to him. He especially had much interest in regards to medicine. Even if they had transcendent powers, they were still in a human body. Mana, Strength, Skill and Martial Arts. They were all dependent on the structures of their own bodies. This was why he knew that the bodies of the creatures in front of them were different from theirs. Looking at them, the blood, nervous system, and cerebral tissues that made up human beings almost looked like amoebas inparison. ¡¯What kind of guys are they?¡¯ Full of curiosity and interest, Belphegor became more absorbed as he scrutinized the body. It was then... "Here it is. I brought it out." "I did too. But this..." Belphegor began to hear murmurs from behind. Obstructed from his state of immersion, Belphegor frowned from the noiseing from behind and cried. "Be quiet for a bit. I¡¯ll tell you the results once I analyze it." One of them uttered bluntly from Belphegor¡¯s words. "You¡¯re going to look at these all by yourself?" "...?" Belphegor had a puzzled look. This was strange. "What do you mean?" Frowning, Belphegor looked behind before rubbing is eyes. It was because of the scene that unfolded in front of him. ¡¯What in the world?¡¯ Belphegor looked dumbfounded. He naturally thought that the coffins would contain the same bodies. But, his prediction waspletely wrong as dozens of corpses with different shapes, appearances and characteristicsy in front of them. ¡¯Shit. What the hell is this?¡¯ Belphegor frowned at all kinds of corpses his men had gathered in front of him. --------------------------------- Booooooooooooom! Taehee¡¯s body flew hundreds of meters away before sinking into a corner of Florida¡¯s sky. The impact shattered the hologram, leaving the figure of the sky into a crumpled white wall. ¡¯What... the hell?!¡¯ Taehee, who rose herself from inside, gnashed her teeth as she watched Hansoo fly toward her with a kick. She didn¡¯t know that she would be pushed back even with Nargel¡¯s Watch... Booooooooooom! ¡¯Uhk.¡¯ Taehee, who barely managed to turn her head away and avoid the hammer, took a breath and kicked Hansoo away. Booooom! That elerated time and body transformed into energy literally as it hit Hansoo, who bounced off far away and plunged into the dry sea. "Huk... Huk." As she gasped for breath, she had a look of despair. Though she had kicked him away, she just bought a little bit of time. At this rate, she would definitely lose. She had already used 16 needles of the watch. The sixteen needles that span slowly had long since stopped moving, and the remaining one was not as busy as it was. As soon as that needle stopped, this bout would end. The 17 needles that had rewound the future would begin to faithfully calcte the time that they had stolen so far into their own time at random. Time would slow down with each needle turning. Even if she were to fight with all her might in her current condition, she would not win if any of the 17 needles took away her time. ¡¯Damn... I have all these skills, and I still can¡¯t beat him?¡¯ Taehee despaired while looking at Hansoo, rushing towards her wrapped in a red light. Despite rewinding time with the determination to destroy the whole world, she wasn¡¯t able to stand on par with the red light that was emanating out of his body. It was sheer brutal power. The skills that would wipe out warriors in the thousands were being broken and smashed by the red light that surrounded his body. ¡¯Damn...¡¯ High-risk, High Return. As if he was boasting about the existence of his skill, he was showing extreme efficiency as he shed onto her once more. She was unable to escape like this. The moment she tried, his attack would prate through her back. While Taehee despaired and was about to close her eyes... Whiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! A brilliant blue light began to wind up and cover Taehee¡¯s whole body. It was the sign of teleportation. The moment Taehee saw this, joy filled her face. ¡¯You... didn¡¯t abandon me!¡¯ At the same time, Taehee¡¯s body disappeared somewhere. Booooooooom! With Taehee¡¯s body disappearing, Hansoo suddenly looked around his surroundings to find her trace, but it was impossible for Taehee to be in the vicinity after being teleported away. After confirming that Taehee had disappeared, changes began to take ce in Hansoo¡¯s body. Whooooooosh! The red light that filled his eyes were extinguished as the energy caused his muscles to swell as if they would burst. The seething blood cooled slowly and the steam from his whole body faded away. Before long... "... It was almost over," Hansoo, who regained consciousness, looked around and muttered in disbelief. He had never guessed that she would retreat while fighting him. Though he had indeed abandoned his consciousness in order to repress the pain, but after the end of the battle, all of those memories returned to him vividly. ¡¯Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about the girl that ran away.¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter if she escaped. With that body, she would definitely not be able to engage in battle for quite some time. Since she had exhausted all of her mana and abilities, her mana supply would be aplete mess, and it would take an extremely long time for her body to recover. With how she had used certain skills to avoid his attacks, it was certain that her soul was damaged as well. The key was Nargel¡¯s Watch. Now that the wristwatch¡¯s penalty would begin to apply, it would be up to the needles to decide when they want to take back their stolen time. If two needles decided to recover back their time during a battle, her time would be halved twice, and if she was unlucky, it could be tripled, which would cause her immediate death. ¡¯First, let¡¯s move.¡¯ It was meaningful that he had eliminated one of the opponent¡¯s important forces. Hansoo, who abandoned his lingering feelings after seeing Taehee¡¯s disappearance, quickly flew toward the entrance where he had entered. He didn¡¯t know where and how far Clementine had gone, but it was not really good for him if he were to give him a lot of time. Whoosh! Stepping on the air before flying, Hansoo checked his own body condition. ¡¯It seems I¡¯ve exhausted myself more than I had originally thought.¡¯ To be exact, the skill of "Mad Demon" burned a considerable amount of blood and stamina instead of mana. ¡¯For you to release so many good skills.¡¯ Hansoo shrugged, recollecting therge myriad of skills that she had released in their fight despite them not being the same quality as his. But, some of it did help him. ¡¯I¡¯ve gotten stronger.¡¯ It was like a furnace where a steel sword was pressed against an anvil. Though he himself did not grow since he abstained from using the Soul Exploding Seed, but with his extensive use of his other six skills, their proficiency had increased considerably. After concluding his condition check, he jumped on the ground even stronger, heading toward the ck hallway. He had a rough estimate of where Clementine was. Though he was not able to tour Noah as much in his previous life, he understood the structure and design of it. Roooooooooooooooar. Hansoo, who went out of the ck hallway, smiled at the metals that began to regenerate again. They were wiggling and moving around as if they had their own will. They were fully reflecting the intentions of someone. ¡¯So you¡¯ve seeded in obtaining Noah in your hands.¡¯ In the previous life, both he and them had failed. Clementine seeded in destroying Noah. This time, however, it seemed that the opposite was true. "But... it won¡¯t be perfect.¡¯ If he were fully using Noah¡¯s energy, the ck metals would have already regenerated. This meant that he had not obtained full control. Booooooooooom! Hansoo, who smashed and smacked the approaching metals, quickly kicked into the air and flew toward where the guy might be. ----------------------- "Good work." "Clementine..." Those were herst words. Taehee, who was in Clementine¡¯s embrace, had fainted. Looking at Taehee with subdued eyes, Clementine flicked his fingers. At that moment... Whiiiiiing! Taehee¡¯s body began to be engulfed in the blue light once more before being teleported to a corner of Noah, a safe ce. Keldian, who watched the scene from start to finish, asked calmly, "What exactly are you thinking about?" He knew that the guy was able to qualify to obtain Noah because of Nurmaha¡¯s Ring. This was proven from mere sight alone, seeing how teleportation was being used inside Noah, which was prohibited beforehand. Perhaps they, who had recently registered, had acquired rights that they were not aware of, but there were still some things he didn¡¯t understand. "What are you plotting?" Keldian looked at Clementine and muttered. Chapter 467 Fateful Encounter 2 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie "Have you checked on the outside situation?" Belphegor, who had sent out reconnaissance because he was curious about Noah¡¯s sudden dormant state, tasked his subordinates to gather information. The subordinate shook his head. "It¡¯spletely destroyed. It¡¯s in ashes." The paradise that remembered Florida waspletely destroyed. The sandy beaches melted and turned like ss, and the sea had dried up like a desert. Even the artificial sun that was floating in the sky was destroyed, and the heat of destruction remained, burning up the entire residence. Belphegor asked the subordinate who had a very despondent look the most important question, "What about them?" "I think they are gone." Belphegor frowned at the answer. ¡¯It would be best if they were both killed.... But, there¡¯s no way things would unfold so simply? Damn it.¡¯ They had initially found heaven, but he couldn¡¯t help be uneasy, seeing those demon-like people that had climbed up from hell. If they were proudly boasting their presence it would be better, but it was extremely disturbing since everything was so quiet. Whether he should go out or stay here a bit longer to investigate, Belphegor quickly came to a decision. He decided to stay a bit longer. "Investigate the area a bit longer. We need to first resolve the situation here." "Yes." Instructing his subordinate, Belphegor turned around to examine the man who offered his cause to remain here. ¡¯Even if I were to leave... I need to find out a bit more.¡¯ There were hundreds and thousands of bodies in front of him as Belphegor pressed down his fingers on the curious pattern carved next to the neck of the dead body. ¡¯This seems to be some sort of hint.¡¯ On the back of the neck was engraved with a curious line of patterns. Not just the bodies he had examined, but the rest had them as well. This was the only that all bodies had inmon. It was then... Kiiiiiiiing! ¡¯Huh?¡¯ Suddenly, the red pattern on the neck of the corpse began to glow. At the same time... Shiiiiiiiiiing! Something began to flow from the strange tattoo into his body. ¡¯What the hell is this?!¡¯ At the contact of something foreign trying to prate inside his body, Belphegor instinctively flexed his muscles to protect his inner and outer body. Something that had been flowing was mostly scattered in the air from Belphegor¡¯s quick response, but in that short gap, some of the smoke had seeped into Belphegor¡¯s body. Belphegor, with an unpleasant look, stopped for a moment as he tried to divert in his inner strength to burn up all of the smoke. Rooooooooooooooooar! ¡¯Power...!¡¯ The unknown power that began to soar through the veins caused Belphegor to hesitate. ------------------ Keldian frowned at Clementine. "If you could take full control of Noah, you didn¡¯t have to kill all of them, so why did you work so hard to cause that?" That was correct. If Clementine had not known about Noah, then it would be ambiguous. Clementine knew through the ring that there would be an existence called Noah. If he were to have Noah in his hands, whether it was millions or billions, it didn¡¯t matter since he would be able to control everything. The question regarding residence? Earlier, he was able to confirm the functions of Noah. As Noah had mentioned, this small moon had the ability to provide all of mankind that was onboard a paradise. If he was unaware of Noah, then it would be different, but what if he hadplete information about it? The answer was rather simple. All he had to do wase up faster than anyone and wait for the others toe up slowly. Afterward, he would need to simply sweep them all up into Noah. Security and happiness, both of them were provided so there would be no rebellion from the Adventurers against Clementine either. Even if one were to rebel, one wouldn¡¯t be able to beat the power that was Noah. Besides, they, including Clementine, were at the forefront of mankind. If they had sped up instead of wasting time like that, the guys behind wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep up in the first ce. In other words, why did he bother reducing his numbers to keep a wary eye on Adventurersing up from below? Clementineughed at Keldian¡¯s remark. "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so strange? I just want to carry my people on this ship." Keldian frowned from his answer. "... People?" Clementine answered with a straight face, "Yes. Not those animals. They are no different from monkeys. They are the ones that have left their world for more than a decade without a proper leader just to survive. The same goes for the new ones that had just ascended. I¡¯m just trying to use my newfound powers efficiently." Then, Clementine looked at Eres. "If they hade up one by one and came into your sight, you would have wanted to take them all aboard." "..." Eres remained silent. She definitely would have done so. She would have asked him to take them all and give them a chance. If they could not afford to, then it would be different, but with such overwhelming power, there was no reason not to. ¡¯... You didn¡¯t even want that.¡¯ Eres was shocked to see the other appearance of Clementine. She couldn¡¯t believe that herrade, who always stood by them, would have such thoughts. This was more than just dislike but closer to abhorrence. He didn¡¯t even want them to be in his sight, so he was filtering them all, to begin with in case they would ask him to let them on board. It was as if he was determined to not be beside them for one moment. If there was a problem... Clementine¡¯s abilities were too excellent. He was able to eliminate and get rid of all the humans below and filter out thepetent people that deserved to be on board to serve him. This was a power that was more than able to overpower them who had been together so far. "John Stone... Your words were right," Eres muttered, looking at John Stone who was bound beside her. At first, it was unbelievable to hear that Clementine had subordinates that they were not aware of which was driving humanity to extinction. However, she now knew that all of that was true. Clementine had a bitter smile, seeing Eres shocked. ¡¯I wanted you to stay in that state at least.¡¯ Clementine had no intention of using Eres of being wrong for insisting on taking all humans on board, nor did he have any intent on ming Keldian and Kangate who would have agreed with Eres. This was why he had liked them and those that followed them. They were different from those who were desperate to live by trampling on others daily. What was the difference between a beast and an animal that focuses on survival by hurting others? No, they were worse than animals when it came to abusing their strength. At least animals use their powers only for survival. However, they were different. Even in this world, they had not lost their humanity and optimism. They used their power to save others without using it recklessly. They were determined to protect humans despite living in this damned world and were capable enough to do so. He did not want to fully control them through his own strength. This was why he did not touch them since the moment he did, that naivety and purity would be destroyed. This was a long road ahead. At least, he wanted the people that stayed with him to keep their determinations and hearts intact. ¡¯... I¡¯m not wrong.¡¯ Even now, his purpose remained unchanged. However, seeing Eres and the others looking at his exposed self, he could not help but feel bitter. It was then... Within him came Noah¡¯s synchronized voice. <... erase="" memories?=""> Noah nodded at his remark. To be exact, it wasn¡¯t erasing memories. It was to destroy the soul that had memories and regenerate the soul. For instance, if one destroyed the soul that had lived for 30 years and regenerated it for 29 years, the memories that were intact for thatst year would be wiped clean. This was essentially folding time and space to change the soul. Neropa, the species that made themselves, had been in contact with the fundamental units of space and life. This was truly an easy task inparison. Clementine, who frowned at thement, stood up before shaking his head. This was a problem that could be reconsideredter. There were more important issues at hand. Flick! The moment Clementine flicked his fingers... Whoooooooooooosh! Everyone, including Eres, who was bound around Clementine, began to disappear into the light toward a safe area. This ce would soon be a sea of fire. At the same time... Booooooooooooooooom! Someone slowly walked in from the outside, exploding into the white space where Clementine was at. He was fully equipped with blue armor, a hammer in his hand, and a shield on the other. It was the image of a man who was emanating red and ck energy, foretelling an ominous aura as if he had crawled out of hell. Clementineughed at the man walking out of the pitch-ck area, contrasting the white space. "Looking at this, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m on the side of justice?" Keldian would have definitely found the sight to be strange. For Clementine, Kang Hansoo was the main culprit who ruined his n and caused mayhem. It was normal for him to be full of anger and fury the moment he saw Hansoo. But, Clementine didn¡¯t really feel that way toward Hansoo. Rather, he was very curious. Who the hell was he to push himself this far? Keldian, Eres and Kangtae. They were great. However, that was that. In the end, they could never stand up against him. The results spoke the truth. However, that guy hade all the way here. A man who had started 20 yearster in this world was now standing in front of him, destroying everything he had carefully built for 20 years with a stance as if he would strike him down at any moment. When Hansoo saw Clementine looking at him with a curious look, Hansoo grinned. ¡¯You can afford to be in ease huh?¡¯ Though he had lost his memory, his memories of fighting him were crystal clear. This was why his memories of Clementine remained intact as well. When Eres and the others were about to take over Noah, he was the main culprit that destroyed Noah, saying that he could not hand it over. For that kind of guy to now hold possession of Noah, it caused Hansoo to clutch his hammer at the smiling fellow. Ease did note from anywhere. It was from those that possess it to release such ease and rxation. ¡¯He¡¯s one that has a lot of secrets.¡¯ Even in his previous life, the guy had smiled before he had perished as if he knew something that others did not know before dying. ¡¯This time... I¡¯ll make you spill it all out.¡¯ The moment Hansoo stepped on the ground strongly... Booooooooooooooom! The white space began to roar in the sh between the two. ------------------------------- Rooooooooooooooooooooar! ¡¯I¡¯m entering.¡¯ Sangjin, looking at Noah¡¯s entrance that began to tremble with sudden vibrations, jumped inside. Chapter 468 Fateful Encounter 3 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Kiiiiiiiiiing! ¡¯What the hell is it now?¡¯ Belphegor muttered as he saw the unidentified energy flow through in his body endlessly. It was unfamiliar, yet familiar at the same time. The unfamiliar feeling was natural since he had never seen it before, but he felt acquainted with it at the same time. There was only one reason. This strange energy was constantly prating into his body to try and fuse with him. No, to be exact, it was trying to dig up the six areas inside his body. The Six Legacies of the Six Zones. Five if the World Tree was excluded. Body Enhancement, Mana Pool, Spirit, Red Jade, and the Dragon God Armor. Belphegor frowned seeing the faint energy continuing to intrude like a cogwheel that was in a loop as if it was trying to show off its presence. The problem wasn¡¯t that the energy was heterogeneous to his. Rather, it was the opposite. It was coalescing well with his. It was trying to say as if it was thest remaining part that was needed for the cirction in his body. No, it wasn¡¯t just mixing well with his. Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! As the smoke continued to flow through the blood vessels mixed with the Dragon God Armor, the output of the energy increased with the armor, bing thicker. With the assimtion with the Spirit, the ability to assimte increased and helped the cycle of the Mana Pool. This was why Belphegor couldn¡¯t get rid of this strange, yet familiar feeling. The amount of smoke that he allowed into his body was just a tiny fraction of the amount that came from the tattoo of the body. Yet, the power and influence it had on his body were amplified to this extent. What if he were to absorb all of the smoke that he had rejected so far from the tattoo? Belphegor, who swallowed his saliva, shook his head. ¡¯Wake up. There¡¯s no such thing as a free meal.¡¯ It was ominously sweet. Besides, there were still too many things he didn¡¯t know of. No, to be exact, he didn¡¯t know much. Under these circumstances, if he were to ingest more of it, he wasn¡¯t sure what kind of side-effects might appear in his body. ¡¯I need to control the others.¡¯ The moment Belphegor got up from his ce after concluding his thoughts... Ruuuumble! Far away, a great rush of energy began to flow out from one of the corpses. "Huuuh?" "What?!" The surprised warriors got up from organizing their equipment and watched the sudden explosion of energy as if they were worried that a new enemy had appeared. However, contrary to the situation, the man in red armor was crying out in glee, shouting, "This is awesome. Mwahahaha! What the hell! It¡¯s amazing!" Seeing the man, Belphegor frowned. ¡¯Arentel.¡¯ He was a man of great ability and high fighting power, but he was full of greed who was quite thoughtless. He was useful to use as a pawn, someone that was ufortable to keep too far away and dangerous to keep too close. This was why he had watched it at an ample distance. Although he was a 4-Star Transcendent, his energy was now soaring beyondparison. Belphegor could easily guess the catalyst for this cause. Rumble! "Hey! What kind of meal is this?!" The energy from the red tattoo on the neck of the corpse was strengthening his entire body. The spirit surrounding his body was visibly clear, as the red mana that was flowing out of his armor seemed like the sun before sunset. Seeing this, Belphegor uttered in a heavy voice, "Arentel. Erase that tattoo this instant. It may be dangerous. With his skills, he would be able to turn the energy around and erase the strange patters that had prated inside his body. If he proceeded with more calmness, it should be okay. Arentel, who paused at the remark, smiled. "No, exin to me in more detail. Why should I get rid of this power?" "Well..." Before Belphegor was able to finish speaking, Arentel shouted loudly, "Don¡¯t tell me you want me to wait and see because it could be dangerous?" "... You won¡¯t erase it despite knowing?" From his remark, Arentelughed. "I¡¯m not an idiot. I know this may be dangerous... But there are guys more dangerous than us. Have you not seen those guys?" "..." From Arentel¡¯s words, all the people around hesitated. The two monsters tore the sky apart and dried the sea. Arentel, who saw the faces of such people, smiled and opened his mouth. "You want me to disarm knowing that such bastards are strutting around in here? Wake up! I know this is not heaven. Are you still distracted by the sight of Florida with those beauties?" Belphegor had a tearful face from his remark. When did he ever lose his sanity? However, looking at the expressions of the people, it seemed that they were already leaning toward Arentel. Belphegor growled before shouting, "They are gone. We have plenty of time. It¡¯s not toote to investigate further and decide whether to ept this power or not...!" However, before Belphegor was able to finish... Booooooooooooooooooom! Arge roar came out from the residence where they stayed. It was iparably loud inparison to the sound that Arentel¡¯s roar made. Those who were surprised quickly ran out through the hole they had entered. In front of their eyes... Rooooooooooooar! Rumble! Hell was literally unfolding. Booooooom! The armor-d warrior was fighting frantically with the man whose whole body was surrounded in blue light. Every time they struck one another, Florida, which had maintained its shape, was being crushed to the ground before disappearing as the androids that had copsed were literally being burnt to ashes. Seeing this scene, one of the Adventurers swallowed back before muttering, "I know that one side is the bad guy." The man, who had white wings, was surrounded in blue light while the other was full of red and ck energy fighting with thirteen shadows. Of course, it was foolish to grasp good and evil by appearances, but when you look at it, one side was an angel and the other side boasted a visual that could be understood as a demon alone. At that moment... Boooooooooooooom! The rays of light from the white man struck the man and made a deep hole through the living space, while the man who was floating in the air flew straight into the hole. When Belphegor was drooling at the sight of two men who quickly burned one of their living quarters to ashes, a defeated voice was heard from his side. "They disappeared?" From Arentel¡¯s words, Belphegor was silent, unable to say anything. ---------------------------------------------- Ruuuuuumble! Hansoo, who smacked Clementine that was relenting against him aside, began to summarize the situation. ¡¯This is not easy.¡¯ There were blue and white cubes wrapped around his body. It wasn¡¯t the same material that made up the ck cubes or the living space that used to attack him earlier, but it was a higher level ofposition than that. Clementine smiled, seeing Hansoo. "It¡¯s quite nice, isn¡¯t it?" Whiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! With Nurmaha¡¯s Ring at the center, the blue and white cubes were swirling around and changing shapes at the owner¡¯smand. This was internal control granted to Noah¡¯s recognized person. Seeing this, Hansoo had an annoyed look. This wasn¡¯t just nice. ¡¯To be honest, Clementine himself is not a big deal.¡¯ Ruuuuumble! Instantly, he transformed one of the cubes into a spear before trying to prate Hansoo, causing him to block his strike and mutter. In his previous life, Clementine terrorized people with his overwhelming items, skills andrge quantity of runes including his Nurmaha¡¯s Ring. However, that wasn¡¯t Clementine¡¯s strongest advantage. The strongest advantages he had were the faithful men that he had acquired through the Lord Trait. In addition, through careful nning, he had prepared ahead of others. Clementine always fought after faithfully raising his power with advanced skills and traits with arms, and with that overwhelming strength, he was able to raise an army that swept through the opponents like a mantra. It was a style more fitting to an emperor rather than a warrior. This time was like that as well. Clementine handed out his valuable skills and artifacts to Taehee and other subordinates, not to himself. One of the items that stood out would be Nurmaha¡¯s Ring. Of course, his level of skills and artifacts were not low in standard, but they were definitely behind in terms of the quality of Taehee¡¯s skills and items. However, the newfound strength that was circting around him was so strong that it offset the penalties. Booooooooooooooom! Constantly, who had been constantly attacking him with the fluid, had not begun to attack directly as he began to use his feet and hands. Ruuuumble! A long white sword appeared before his right hand. The moment he raised his sword to strike down on Hansoo... aaaaaaaaaaaang! The Dragon Essence de circting Hansoo¡¯s body began to intensely circte before beginning to be caved in. No matter how much Clementine had gotten stronger, this was something that should not be possible given their difference in skills. There was only one reason. ¡¯Mana Nullification. Mana Absorption. Defense Nullification.¡¯ Nurmaha¡¯s Rings was incessantly shining. No, if he were to be more detailed, there were eight kinds of light that were shining. It was absorbing his mana and absorbing his health as well. It canceled the skills of the defensive prowess that surrounded his body. ¡¯Where the hell did mine go? Damn it.¡¯ Booooooooooooom! Hansoo frowned, swatting away the guy rushing toward him with his shield. He definitely had that as well. However, after being dormant to ovee his Transcendent Wall, it had disappeared. However, Hansoo soon shook his head. It was a waste of time to think of something that was already gone. He found it more than sufficient to focus on knocking down the guy in front of him and holding the ring. ¡¯Still..., it¡¯s not time to use Mad Demon.¡¯ After using it against Taehee, it had put too much strain on his body. He wanted to use it, but his body was instinctively rejecting such a thought. What was more, the biggest problem with Mad Demon was that it made him lose his consciousness. Opposed to him, it would be barely sufficient to fully concentrate, so he didn¡¯t know what would happen to him if he were to use Mad Demon and lose his reason. ¡¯If you don¡¯t have luck, you could be struck all the way down there.¡¯ Booooooooooom! Hansoo muttered, seeing the 18 Red Jades that were below his feet. As they fought, they had at some point reached the core of Noah¡¯s heart. Even though it was controlled, the enormous heat that was radiating from the Red Jades that were located in therge space below could be felt. If he were stuck there, he was certain that there wouldn¡¯t be anything good to witness. This was a time when he needed to fully concentrate. It was a situation where a frantic fighting machine was not appropriate. In that moment... Wooooooooooooooooooooooong! Changes in the Red Jades where only one of them was operating so far have begun. Additional mes began to break out in some of the dormant Red Jades. "Hmm. That." Hansoo, who saw that, became conspicuous. -------------------- "Where is it?" Sangjin muttered, wandering inside Noah. He wasn¡¯t looking for Hansoo. That would be too easy. Booooooooooom! In the distance, there were many shimmering scintitions of lighting out from the holes as battle roars resonated. He quickly gave it no additional attention and turned his eyes away. He came to look for what he wanted, not Hansoo. It was then... The fully melted residential space inside Noah came before Sangjin¡¯s eyes. Inside, there were Transcendents. ¡¯That is...¡¯ Sangjin frowned as he saw the Transcendents with red tattoos on their necks. Chapter 469 Descent 1 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie "Ohhhhh...ohoh!" The people uttered strange groans. An unidentified power was flowing through them from the engraved tattoos on the necks. As if their body had just equipped Relics, their mana was elerating as it was rising to a new height. What they had gained so far was indeed great, but they didn¡¯t realize that this kind of potential had been hidden. So, it wasn¡¯t weird that people were shouting exmations of admiration and shock. Seeing these people, Arentel cried in a loud voice. "Ahaha! See?! Look how great, it is? It¡¯s amazing." Arentel looked at Belphegor. "So, how is it? Do you think that we still need to investigate and wait?" "Um..." From Arentel¡¯s words, Belphegor swallowed. The power that was flowing through their body was too sweet to tell himself that it was worth deleting. It was a power that recalibrated the body, skills and artifacts that he was using and bring out the hidden potential to its best condition. He couldn¡¯t deny that it wasn¡¯t powerful. It hasn¡¯t been that long since he obtained this power, yet it made the nky Relics in his body make it as if they were a part of his body like hands and feet since he was born. It was a heightened awakening of the whole body. By erasing this patter, the power in his body would disappear and he would revert back to his dense, dull body. If he wasn¡¯t aware of this feeling, then there may be some doubt, but after knowing this kind of feeling, could he live in content reverting back to his original condition? Belphegor was not confident. Arentel, who was looking at Belphegor¡¯s expression, grinned. "Belphegor, let¡¯s face it. This is a once-in-a-lifetime chance for us." "Chance..." Arentel nodded at Belphegor¡¯s words. "Yes. Chance. This is a chance for us, no for you to take full control of thisnd." "... you mean?" Arentel nodded from Belphegor¡¯s narrowed expression to his words. "To be honest... I have to admit. I am quite ignorant so I am not capable of managing people or leading them. I mean, I could do it, but I don¡¯t want to. That would be quite a headache to deal with. If someone like me was at the head, it would be a relief if a knife wasn¡¯t stabbed into my back while I¡¯m sleeping." Belphegor nodded at his remark. These kinds of events had urred numerous times in the past. Tyrants with great authority were much more likely to lose their necks from the inside, not the outside. It was no wonder that Arentel who is greedy and violent would possibly be backstabbed. Arentel looked at Belphegor and continued. "However, you¡¯re not like that, right? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s worth a try as long as you possess that strength?" "Yes. If I have the strength..." Belphegor nodded once more. Yes. In the end, he had great desires to stand on top of the people, and he had excellent persuasion and political skills to deal with people. In the end, the most important key to this damned world was power and control. The reason why they were unable to stand at the top was for one reason. They did not have overwhelming power. However, it was now possible for them to possess that power. It may not be perfect, but it was more than sufficient for them to take the initiative. ¡¯If we were to monopolize this power....¡¯ It would be sufficient for them to take the initiative and take control of those who wereing up from the elevator. However, Belphegor soon shook his head. "What nonsense. Didn¡¯t you see those guys? There¡¯s not one, but two of them." Belphegor muttered in a weak voice as he mentioned the men who had disappeared under the hole. Indeed, their power was certainly great. With this power, even the captured John Stone would be crushed. However, those guys from before were on apletely different realm. At least one stage. No, those two had at least more than two stages of power between them. They were the ones that had broken the barrier of 6-Star. ¡¯... I have no confidence to win.¡¯ Belphegor muttered helplessly. Arentel with a frustrated expression spoke. "Hey, you old man. Stop thinking soplicated. You should be relieved it¡¯s only two of them." "...?" "A while ago,.. They were fighting at almost even terms. Then, no matter who wins, the other person will be in a total wreck." Belphegor¡¯s expression slowly loosened from Arentel¡¯s words. Seeing that Belphegor was agreeing with him, Arentel continued his words with excitement. "You could try and take control of this giant structure while they are busy fighting. Well... earlier I heard that this was some sort of spaceship. Then, there must be a cockpit while the two men are fighting..." Before Arentel could even finish his words, Belphegor sprang up from his ce. "Let¡¯s move. We¡¯ll separate into teams." This was not the time for them to dawdle around. If they were going to do this, they needed to be sure. A part of them will move to gather information and intel about Noah while the two are fighting, while the rest will observe the fight between the two monsters in order for them to achieve their objective. Seeing Belphegor like this, Arentelughed. "Very good." Soon... Booooooooooooooooooom! Hundreds of Adventurers with red tattoos on their necks began to split apart from the group and descended through Noah¡¯s interior which had been drilled through by the fight between the two monsters. The person that was leading the charge to observe the fight between the two men was Belphegor since it would be very troubling for his subordinates to try and observe. At times like this, if he didn¡¯t take the lead, no one would acknowledge him. ¡¯Yes. It¡¯s right that I¡¯m the one that should go.¡¯ With his newfound strength, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to observe and retreat. He was also personally curious which of the two would win. No matter who wins, his actions were predetermined. ¡¯Let¡¯s go.¡¯ Taking a deep breath, Belphegor elerated down the tunnel. It wasn¡¯t difficult to find them since he just had to go through the prated tunnels. Before long... Ruuuuuuumble! Baaaaaaaaaaaaaang! Upon arriving in the space filled with shockwaves and roars, Belphegor swallowed. It was literally the scene of a great fight. The ominous energy that was being emanated by the ck space was being ripped apart by the collision of the two. Seeing this scene unfold, Belphegor gave orders to those behind him and breathed out thinly before beginning to camouge their presence. ¡¯It¡¯s... close? No, is one side being pushed back? If one side is being pushed back, this isplicated.¡¯ Belpehgor muttered, watching the scene of dark red energy collide with the ck and blue. -------------------------------------- Ruuuuuuuuuumble! The silver-colored sword with the shape of thunder fell from the top to bottom. At the same time... Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiip! The sky near the core of the expanded room was being ripped apart by the trajectory of the de, heading straight at Hansoo. Soon... Booooooooooooom! Arge roar shook out as it collided with the shield Hansoo was holding. Ruuuuuuuuumble! Clementine jokingly attacked a few more times seeing Hansoo being pushed back with his silver sword. Whenever he raised the silver de in his hand, the air was cracking before falling towards him like a meteorite. Hansoo had to receive all of these shocks. Booooooooooooom! Boom! Hansoo frowned blocking the attacks with his hammer and axe. ¡¯He¡¯s getting stronger.¡¯ Normally, you should be exhausted the more you attack. However, he was getting livelier. There was only one phenomenon that could exin this. It was the Red Jades that were slowly beginning to shine. The moment Hansoo looked over at the 18 Red Jades... "How is it? It¡¯s nice, isn¡¯t it?" Clementine, who stopped attacking for a while, smiled at Hansoo. As if he had met a rival worth fighting against, it was a voice without much hatred. Hansoo grinned as he listened to the voice of the man who he was unaware whether it was a tone of elegance that he was innately born with or confidence. "This is clearly worth seeing." The 18 Red Suns were swirling beneath their feet. The Red Jades were orbing, as if they had been stimted by something, spreading a bright red light across the room. It was a picturesque sight. He had never seen such a sight in his previous life. His interruption had prevented Noah from operating, and in that time, the invasion of the Abysspletely destroyed Noah itself. It was the first time for him to look deep into Noah as well. The only problem was that he was not in a great situation. Ruuuuuuuuuuuuuumble! As each Red Sun activated, the energy that was in Clementine¡¯s body was gradually building up. The greatest source of strength that he had was the energy supplied to him by Noah. As Noah¡¯s own energy was being activated, his avable energy supply itself was going up as well. Seeing Hansoo like this, Hansoo smiled. "Surrender. It¡¯s over now." As time passed, he would grow stronger. However, Hansoo was different. As time passed, he would grow more and more tired. Hansoo smiled from his words. "So... I intend to finish this before then." ¡¯With this, I should be able to use it.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t thinking of ying along for anything. Seeing that the Immortal Soul having recovered his body and mana to some extent, Hansoo uttered a brief word. "Come out." The voice was too quiet and brief for the curious Clementine to hear. If someone were to see this, they might consider him a madman. However, surprisingly, a response came out from Hansoo¡¯s words inside. It was an empty word. As Hansoo nodded at his quest, the presence inside, Barmamunt spoke in a calm voice. It was the power of one of the Thirteen Demons. First, if he were to descend, inpensation, he would never be able to use the demon¡¯s power again. Hansoo chuckled from his remark. "Once I win, I don¡¯t need to use your power again. Come out." <...> The moment the conversation ended... Rooooooooooooooooooooooar! Changes began to take ce in Hansoo¡¯s body. The bnce of red, gold and ck energy that had been harmoniously mixed was being shattered as the strong energy quickly caused the entire body to be dyed in ck. It wasn¡¯t just ck, but a sticky ck that looked like it would suck you in the moment you put your eyes upon it. His murderous aura and lust forbat increased. Feeling this change, he whispered out one final remark. "Fight hard or else your precious contractor will be gone." That was hisst sentence. From the drastic transformation, Hansoo¡¯s expression began to turn bizarrely. The yfulness that had remained at the end had disappeared and was reced with cruelty. Soon... A short word came from Hansoo¡¯s changed face. "Look who¡¯s talking." Hansoo, no Barmamunt, that muttered in his voice coldlyughed. Chapter 470 Descent 2 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Rooooooooooooooooar! Barmamunt, who watched the waves of attacks rush toward him, smiled slightly. The others had mored crazily toe out, but he hade out. He really couldn¡¯t stand being curious. "It¡¯s quite extraordinary that this is a world yed around" It had been a long time since he hade out like this aside from when they first signed the contract. Back then, he had to go in quickly since he was bound by the leash due to the guy¡¯s coteral of his own life. This was due to the strict agreement of the contract. ¡¯I should at least pay for the meal before I go, right?¡¯ The moment Barmamunt smiled coldly... Whooooooooooooong Hansoo¡¯s body began to turn ck in front of the attacks. The moment dozens of white spears flew right over Hansoo¡¯s dark, ck colored armor... Crack. A chilling rupture filled the entire area. The spears that should have prated Hansoo were dragged into a strange space inside the armor being chewed upon by something. The power of binging. His ck-colored body was sucking all the white fluid that had been injected into it and was being chewed upon without hesitation, destroying the des of the spears. The blue and white spears, filled with the energy that could destroy this ship, was being broken apart with a thud inside the ckened surface by thousands of white fangs nestled within. "Whew. Nice." Barmamunt smiled as he chewed upon all the attacks aimed at him. When he had descended in the past, he wasn¡¯t able to make these holes of binge in the body, but this time it was different. He was able to surround his body with his own power. It was then... Clementine, who was listening to something in his ear, looked at Hansoo and spoke, "Barmamunt?" Barmamunt flinched when he was called. A human could never possibly know his name. It was understandable that Hansoo knew his name because he hade from the future, but ordinary creatures shouldn¡¯t even be aware of his existence. ¡¯Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s...?¡¯ But as he watched Clementine with his eyes squinted, Barmamunt shook his head because he realized. ¡¯He was taught.¡¯ He was taught by the presence synonymous with him. It was certain that the presence must have told him about himself. After concluding his thoughts, Barmumunt looked around the space with an intrigued expression. If someone were to know him, who had settled deep in the Abyss, it had to be one that had at least descended down below. However, the fact that a substitute that was left behind of this civilization and not even the original creator was to know about him, it meant that civilization knew about him. But, he had never heard of such a civilization or a race like that before. ¡¯Oh, wait a minute...? I think I may have heard of it before.¡¯ But, as far as he knew, that race had been extinct a long time ago. The moment Barmamunt was about to frown... Booooooooooooom! The Red Jades down below were exploding, sending out heat. At the same time, the energy surrounding Clementine¡¯s body swelled up. Jijiiiiiiiiiiiiiiik! In a split second, white fluid grew thickly around his body as Clementine smiled at Hansoo. "How does it feel to be on the defensive because of the guys you had saved?" As if he felt like he had ample time, he stopped attacking and attempted to start a conversation with the guys snooping around in the corner with a look of ridicule. Though they had thought that the two of them would not be able to notice them because they were fighting, that was truly wishful thinking. The strength that Hansoo and himself possessed was above what they imagined. He knew already that they were snooping around. However, the fact that they hadn¡¯t died already despite him knowing was because keeping them alive would help himself. This was in order for him to block Hansoo and stop him from reaching there. The more registrants there were active, the more Noah¡¯s power was activated. The moment the guys absorbed the remnants of power, the number of registrants increased, which allowed Noah¡¯s power to awaken the remaining functions ording to the number of connections in conjunction. If Hansoo had not spared the Transcendents on the lower floors, these guys would not have survived after reaching this ce, and Noah would not be as activated as it currently was. From Clementine¡¯s words, Barmamunt shrugged his shoulders. "Your thoughts are truly simr to mine." He thought it was better for garbage to die as well. All life had three possibilities. The possibility to be useful, the possibility to be useless, and the possibility to be a hindrance. In his experience, it was very tiring to keep the second and third possibilities open in the potential of being the first possibility. There were so many things to pay attention to, and when the situation was drastic or urgent, they would all run away like a herd. There couldn¡¯t be anyone more useless than those who try to backstab or escape by running away when a crisis came before them. ¡¯It may be the same for the Abyss I live in.¡¯ Clementine spoke to Barmamunt, "It¡¯s better to protect my hands, eyes, and strength that I can control. You just dragged people up here that you couldn¡¯t even control, which is why you¡¯re in that state." Eres was better in that respect. He did not even intend to manage or lead people but referred to keeping them alive and giving them strength in his own stubborn way. It was no wonder why he ended up in such a state. It was then... Barmamunt shrugged his shoulders. "But, there¡¯s no reason for us to fight? This guy had lost his memory... And there¡¯s no particr reason for us to be like this." If it was the former Hansoo, it may be different, but the current Hansoo who had lost his memory didn¡¯t have any particr will to save the others. From the 6th Zone onwards, he had simply fought together because of the situation. However, from the 7th Zone onwards, he had stormed in here with the intention of attacking first before he got attacked. "Let¡¯s talk it out," Barmamunt muttered. Unfortunately, the situation was not very good. If he found out, he would definitely run rampant, so he had to talk it out while his consciousness had descended. ¡¯What a funny guy. What belief did he had to give me total control?¡¯ Barmamuntughed. Unfortunately, his wishes were simr with Hansoo, but it was slightly different. He must have wanted to see him fight Clementine to a bloody state and destroy the one in front of him. The guy must have wanted to see his opponent be crushed and bleeding. However, he wanted to see him alive for a long time no matter what happens to him. Only then would they be more likely to collect the prize of the contract. ¡¯Self-destruction... Seriously, what the hell is this Administrator, this crazy lunatic, thinking to give this?¡¯ Self-Destruction was a taboo. Clementine shook his head at his words. "You are of no use to me. You are no different than being aplete bomb." Whether it was the Soul Shard, the Power of the Monarch, or the nature of the contract, all kinds of power that controlled an opponent basically required one condition¡ªa person must be stronger than his or her opponent. If there was not much difference in strength between one¡¯s self and the opponent, the control would weaken, and if the situation was reversed, the control itself would be destroyed or released. But, here came the dilemma. The only thing useful from a man who had lost his memory was his physical prowess. What if he controlled him by suppressing his strength? He would be of no use. It was just having another one of him. His core strength was from Noah, not of his own background. Therefore, the speed and growth rate at which he could grow stronger could instantly allow him to overwhelm him eventually. Then, it would be aplete disaster. If he were to put a bomb next to him that was difficult to control, he would pay the price. "I will make you explode here right now." To send a bomb away in a bomb-like fashion, all would be worth it when he exploded beautifully. Seeing Clementine staring at him, Barmamunt clicked his tongue. ¡¯This is getting annoying.¡¯ After trying to have an easier time, it felt like he could hear Hansoo¡¯s voice belittling him in his head. Come to think of it, there was no way that Hansoo would not have known about this. The guy knew thatpatibility was impossible. ¡¯Looks like I¡¯ll have to use all my resources.¡¯ Barmamunt clenched his hand with that thought in mind. At the same time... Rooooooooooooooar! Inside the ck, dyed armor, ck snakes began to crawl out. These were the pets that he raised. These were the cute pets that ate everything, perfectlypatible with him. Of course, in his eyes, they might be household pets, but if he were to release one of them, a normal world would basically enter an apocalypse. If he had released one of these snakes at Hansoo and Clementine¡¯s original world, their whole world would be wiped out without a single de of grass. He had neen of them. ¡¯Damn... How regrettable.¡¯ Kiiiiiiik! Seeing the crying Greeds, Barmamunt had a regrettable expression. He, who was sent up by the human, could struggle and hold on before descending back down, but if his pets were to die here, they would die. Furthermore, from his perspective... It was possible that all of them would die here. No, it was certain that they wouldn¡¯tst long before bouncing off since this location was the home stadium of that guy. Ruuuuuuuuuuuumble! Barmamunt, who was staring at Clementine, relentlessly built up his momentum while gritting his teeth. ¡¯How have matterse to this?¡¯ The other 12 demons that were watching through Hansoo¡¯s body on standby by turn had dumbfounded looks, staring at Barmamunt. If he were to lose, he would be the one that would die, yet they were more nervous. The acimed losers of the Abyss were standing in line on standby to fight the human before them for the sake of this human. This was a great humiliation among humiliations. They never knew that a contract that they had signed with lightheartedness would be such a mess. However, now that it hade to this point, they could no longer pull out since they had already invested up to this point. The harvest was just around the corner. They had to use everything they had to defeat the person in front of them. ¡¯Damned bastard. I will never allow you to self-explode.¡¯ To begin with, the guy had said that he would never use the Soul Explosion Seed. However, there was one definite scenario where he would have no choice but to use the Soul Explosion Seed. It was when he would die if he didn¡¯t use it. If he were to die if he didn¡¯t use it, what point was there for him to conserve it? With the contract that they had signed, they would never allow such a scenario to unfold. ¡¯If everything works out... We could obtain the Administrator¡¯s seed.¡¯ There were a few priceless beings in the Abyss that were entitled to rule over the worlds that God had made. Barmamunt, recollecting about the fairy, coldly smiled and shouted loudly, "Then... go die!" At the same time... Boooooooooooooooooom! The 19 Greeds rushed out from Hansoo¡¯s body who was running without hesitation before colliding violently against Clementine. ---------------------------- Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooom! Ruuuuuuuumble! ¡¯... It seems I had not realized the situation.¡¯ After seeing the battle unfold before him, Belphegor looked despondent as he saw the collision between the blue-and-white presence that was pumping energy tirelessly against the red-ck one that kept on changing form and running. ¡¯There¡¯s no end. No end.¡¯ He had thought he was losing, but he had never thought he was hiding such a card. This wasn¡¯t a ce for him to intervene. The moment Belphegor, who had a despondent look on his face, was about to turn away, he saw a Transcendent rush over toward him from far away. The subordinate that was sent out to scout quietly spoke, "We don¡¯t need support. Let us get out of here..." "There seems to be another intruder. He¡¯s... extremely strong." "What...?" Belphegor frowned. -------------------------------- "Found it," Sangjin muttered as he saw the bead shining a bright blue light. This was the core facility of therge Noah. This was the core element that had now incorporated itself with Clementine. The reason why Sangjin knew what this blue bead was about was simple. These blue beads were the traces of the owners of the Soul Shards, who were sleeping in their bodies. ¡¯The Savior¡¯s... Shard.¡¯ Sangjin carefully stretched out his hand toward the fragment. Chapter 471 Descent 3 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Whoooooooosh! Huge amounts of insect clouds began to pour out from Hansoo¡¯s body. The endless red-colored fungi waves of Pandemic de resembled that of a swarm of locusts that brought disasters. No, it was beyond that. Normally, locusts would only eat up nts, but the power of Mormat, which poured out of Hansoo¡¯s body, wasn¡¯t limited to that. If they were in the real world, they could chew buildings and prate through aircraft carriers. There were hundreds of millions of them. With the power of Pandemic de surrounding the locusts, five minutes was all he needed to erase a city. However, despite being able to wield such power, Hansoo¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t that great. To be exact, it was Mormat¡¯s expression who was upying Hansoo¡¯s body. ¡¯I¡¯m... at my limit.¡¯ Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing. Mormat muttered as he watched his army being reduced at an rming rate. It wasn¡¯t just the insect cloud that swept around the vicinity. The entire area was covered in a delicate, blue haze. The moment the bugs and Pandemic de collided with the blue-and-white fog... Jiiiiiiiiiiiiiiik! There were sparks relentlessly erupting around. This was from an explosion caused by the enormous collision of the white energy. Even if they were small, the enormous power of the explosions held within the skills were immeassurable. Each time, there were thousands of these shockwaves resonating throughout the room. As a result, his army was decreasing at a rapid rate. Even though this fog was quickly exhausting his energy, everytime the Red Jades from below activated, it had caused him extra pressure. ¡¯I thought it had ended already. What a disgrace.¡¯ Boooooooooooom! Along with therge explosion, his abilities and skills were constantly being cut down. A fragment of his power alone would be more than enough to destroy a country. His current contractor was quite strong this time, so he was able to bring a lot of shards, but he was in this state. It was so bad that he was somewhat regretting belittling Barmamut earlier who was sent down into the Abyss below. ¡¯... Damn. I can¡¯t. If he were to die, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able toe up again.¡¯ Ruuuuuuuuuuuumble! Mormat, who began to reveal all of his remaining powers, muttered. The Underworld. Others might regard this ce as a hell, but it was a neighborhood that was hundred to a thousand times better than the Abyss. Moreover, those who were as heavy as themselves needed a truly strong contractor for them to ascend to this ce. The vague ones would burst into pieces if they were to bring one Strenght Shard from below. However, those that were capable of summoning themselves were already in a position near God. Of course, it was nothing for them to request and beg to sign a contract for such an opportunity hade to them. It was a strength that was able to carry thirteen of their strengths, and it was one that was born with Transcendence. They couldn¡¯t understand why a man who could eat and live well enough by his one would crawl into such dangerous predicaments that required their help, but one thing was important. If they were to properly catch him, they would have the right to roam around the worlds freely, breaking some of the limitations that God had restricted them in the Abyss. In other words, the shortcut that led directly to the present world could be breached. ¡¯I definitely... have to raise this guy!¡¯ However, that was Mormat¡¯sst thought. Booooooooooom! In the white fog far away, arge spear roared through it before rushing straight at Mormat, causing a loud explosion as the ground caved in. Ruuuuuuuuuumble! Mormat gnashed his teeth as he used his soul to absorb the shock. ¡¯I must... protect this guy¡¯s body!¡¯ Since he had to use all his power, he had to extract not only fragments of his souls, but also forward his consciousness as well. He could feel that his consciousness was being blurred from the recent blow. Mormat, who felt his consciousness being sucked back into the depths of the Abyss, looked at the other one waiting toe and take his seat. Then of them had fainted and were thrown into the Abyss, and now only three of them were left. However, Clementine¡¯s momentum and strength had also faltered in the meantime. They could do at least this much. ¡¯You bastard... if I see you at the Abysster on, I will make sure to pay you back fully.¡¯ Mormat who was burning with anger seeing Clementine soon began to sink deep into the Abyss. ----------------------------- Boooooooooooom! Booooooooooom! With the incessant roarsing from behind, Belphegor looked at the subordinate that was guiding him. "... you found him fainted here?" "Yes." "Ugh..." Belphegor swallowed back as he looked at all the men lying on the floor. They seem to have been knocked out by single blows. They were all 3-Stars that had received the power of the patterns. It was a little too much for him to knock them all down at once as well. This meant that the fellow was stronger than he was currently. ¡¯At least 5-Star.¡¯ After a moment¡¯s thought, Belphegor found the trail. The intruder, who was in such a rush that he didn¡¯t bother to erase his tracks, stretched far into the hallway. ¡¯If he were this strong, he would be able to ensure that he wasn¡¯t trailed or tracked.¡¯ After contemting momentarily, he saw Arentel and the other subordinates before shouting. "Gather everyone." "Are you thinking of chasing?" Belphegor shook his head from Arentel¡¯s words. "That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s leave." Something didn¡¯t feel right. It wasn¡¯t because of the deafening roars that was bingrger. He had already turned his attention away from that battle in the first ce. Something more fundamental was going wrong. ¡¯Yes. We have to leave.¡¯ Finally, Belphegor was able to dismiss hisst hopes. He needed to realize that if he were to try and devour something too big, it would result in his own belly bursting to his death. And now, he finally knew that this fight, the events that were ongoing in this ship, was not the ce for people like them to be involved in. In this kind of unknown situation, if he were to scheme against those that were unimaginably powerful, it would be no less than driving him and his men to death from his own greed. "... Are we really leaving?" Belphegor gritted his teeth and yelled at Arentel¡¯s questioning attitude. "Yes! We need to leave! Why are you keep asking?" Arentel shrugged his shoulder from his words. "Well. That would beplicated." "... What?" Belphegor frowned at Arentel¡¯s words who began to quietly mutter. "Then... it¡¯splicated. Why don¡¯t you understand?" All of a sudden, a dangerous arua began to creep up from Arentel¡¯s body. It was full of murderous aura. Seeing this, Belphegor clenched his teeth. ¡¯This guy is truly crazy.¡¯ He acted before he thought. The murderous aura radiating from him signalled that he wasn¡¯t going to let him live. Boooooooooooooooooooooom! Belphegor immediately swung his de straight down to Arentel¡¯s face. No, to be exact, he was going to be hit. aaaaaaaaaang! Belphegor¡¯s sword and Arentel¡¯s spear intertwined as cracking sounds were heard. Belphegor was shocked at the high tenacity that could be felt from the end of his de. ¡¯When did this guy?!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t surprising that this guy would bear his fangs since he was always wary of him. However, despite him being wary of him, he never felt that he had improved his abilities to this extent. ¡¯Unbelievable! He never ate any crystals!¡¯ There wasn¡¯t a scenario where he ingested crystals once he entered the ship. There was only one reason why he became so strong. The tattoo. Ruuuuuuuuuuumble! Belphegor gritted his teeth seeing the red tattoo shining on Arentel. ¡¯... He was a bit earlier than me, but for him to get this strong?!¡¯ That didn¡¯t make sense either. It was then... "This guy was more greedier than you, so he¡¯s been eroding quicker. Not everyone was as suspicious as you were." "...!" The grotesque voice that began to flow out of Arentel¡¯s mouth gave Belphegor a look of disbelief. ¡¯This guy... isn¡¯t Arentel!¡¯ The shocked Belphegor shouted to the vicinity. "Attack this guy!¡¯ Though they were being pushed back, if the others helped, the story would change. However, the answer to Belphegor¡¯s cry was not a reply, but a sharp thrust of a de. Plunge. "Kuhuk!" ¡¯... howe?!¡¯ The moment Belphegor vomited out blood after seeing the attack struck him from behind... Boooooooooom! "Ahuk....! Riding this momentum, Arentel, or the one that had upied Arentel¡¯s body, without hesitation smacked Belphegor away andughed. "Like I said, not everyone was as suspicious as you were. From his words, Belphegor despaired looking around his surroundings. Mitsumoto, Karnan. Elise. Everyone except him was smiling, including Arentel. It was creepy seeing everyone with the same smiles on their faces. Arendel smiled seeing Belphegor in such a state. "Empty yourself. You will now befortable. At the same time... Dding! Something began to rise up from deep within him, bumping against his own consciousness. It was like a parasite that had been growing in his head before growing up and eating away all of his brain. In the midst of his consciousness disappearing in an instant, Belphegor mumbled despondently. ¡¯Of course... there¡¯s no such thing as a free meal.¡¯ After a while... Belphegor rose from his seat and looked around. It wasn¡¯t a look of despair, but a face with a smile. "... so you¡¯ve seeded.." After feeling his own body, Belphegor looked to be impressed. Arentel opened his mouth to Belphegor. "You can be impressedter. We need to move now." From his words, Belphegor frowned before soon nodding. "There¡¯s a rat." There was someone that dared to touch Noah¡¯s central core, which should be theirs. ¡¯There¡¯s not one, but two rats.¡¯ Boooooooooooooooom! Hearing therge roars from far away, Belphegor soon turned his body. It was towards the direction where the trespasser was located at the core, and not towards the scene of the battle this body had seen. ¡¯That direction... should be handled by itself.¡¯ He didn¡¯t think he needed to give it much thought. "Let¡¯s go." Soon. Rooooooooooooooooar! Adventurers that were scattered throughout Noah began to gather in the direction of the core. -------------------------------- Boooooooooooooooooom! "Damn..." A moan of discontent erupted from Hansoo¡¯s mouth who was on the floor. It was the voice of thest demon, Kekirodan. ¡¯If I were to faint... this would be troublesome. The contract...¡¯ However, he had already poured too much consciousness to do that. ¡¯Well. Hopefully nothing much will happen... in this short gap. It was very temporary. Kekirodan who was mumbling inside for thest time was dragged back to the depths of the Abyss, causing Hansoo¡¯s body to droop like a doll for a very short time. Ruuuumble! "Whew..." Hansoo who spat out a breath rose from his seat, stepping on the ground. He had returned to his original consciousness with the disappearance of the demon. Clementine gradually sank forward seeing such a Hansoo. Rooooar! Seeing Clementinee down with a roar, Hansoo briefly spoke. "To knock all thirteen of them, you¡¯re truly amazing." "You¡¯ve worked hard." Seeing Clementine like this, Hansoo asked with a deeper, different voice from earlier. "So. How was I with my lost memories?" The demons that had chained up his memories were relieved, causing the contract to loosen. Hansoo, who was frantically reminiscing about all the memories that rose from below, smiled at Clementine. Chapter 472 Descent 4 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie My memories have returned. The gaps in his mind were filled and the distorted fragments that were twisted arose. However, it wasn¡¯t just good memories. No, the memories that floated above were overwhelmingly bad. The faces of the colleagues that he had lost while wandering around the Abyss came to mind one by one from his past. ¡¯... they weren¡¯t necessarily from the previous life either.¡¯ Thinking of Enbi Arin, Hansoo smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t want to lose the people close to him this time either. However, he lost too many this time around as well. Seeing Hansoo like this, Clementine smiled. "I had heard that you lost your memories. But, don¡¯t you think the differences are too vast? No matter how... even if you perchance returned from the future. It wasn¡¯t just the difference inbat ability. If the Hansoo prior was a bad-tempered teenager, the Hansoo now had the face of an old man who had experienced all sorts of hardships. From Clementine¡¯s remark, Hansoo smiled. "You¡¯re quick-witted. "It isn¡¯t hard to recognize when it¡¯s that tantly obvious." Clementine coldly smiled. It was the guy that had been such a nuisance to him so far. Naturally, he had gathered information about him by all means. Since he had yed such arge role at a huge scale, none of the peopleing up from downstairs weren¡¯t aware of him. Of course, there were many empty rumors and malicious talk regarding him, but they were normally the ones that had watched him from afar and had not met him face-to-face. The majority were like that, but there were a few that were actively close to him. He used the information he gathered andbined them, which led to a single conclusion. The actions at the start did not add up to the actions and motives in recent times. His goals were too clear and direct to be simply working to be solely strong. It was a goal that one should never have if he had ended up in this world. No, he could understand if it led up to that point. It would be understandable if you had insisted that an 8th Grader that fell into this strange world dreamed of saving humanity. He could also understand if the guy knew secrets and myths that others should never have known, and defeat the disastrous monsters that seemed impossible at first nce with his amazing supernatural strength. His talent was superior to Keldian, and his tolerance was better than Eres, with better luck than Kangtae. In fact, it was almost impossible to hold all three qualities in one body, but he would not refute if this was somehow maintained. However, he was never convinced of one event. When he had ovee the Transcendent Wall, the day when the borders of the Otherworld had copsed and a huge elevator was stuck in the sky, he reportedly gave a number of warnings to all the Adventurers as if he was showing mercy to them who would be thrown into chaos before disappearing. It was something that no matter how much of a genius one was, it was one that he should have never known. To have a detailed report on the weaknesses of those who haven¡¯t even shown up yet. There was only one way to exin this phenomenon. ¡¯If he had returned from the future to the past.¡¯ This alone exined everything that hadn¡¯t added up so far. This wasn¡¯t a thought that only he could have. However, the majority of the people would believe it to be utter nonsense and skip by that thought. Although they were in a fantasy-like world, the notion of time-travel was something even more ridiculous. He knew there were illusions and fantasies that were impossible in an illusion. However, Clementine himself was different. "While others might think of this as ridiculous... with how these existences are present, what problem is there to think like this?" Clementine mumbled while he looked around. Neropa, the great race that had folded time and space, prating to the core of life itself. He wasn¡¯t sure how far from the future the guy had returned from, but if he had met races of simr standards in the future, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to find a means to return to the past. From Clementine¡¯s words, Hansoo smiled. "Then, you should be scared, right? You don¡¯t know what kind of schemes I¡¯ve prepared then." Clementine belittled that remark. "If everything was possible from simply returning to the past... I would have been stricken in fear." Omnipotence. The word that defined a God. However, the guy was not to that extent. Even if he returned from the future, he did not know everything, nor could he do everything even if he were to know. That was how the current situation was at. The 20-year gap that had been existent between him and the guy had been shortened rightfully by the guy that had returned from the future. Yet, the result was like this. He was still alive and the guy in front was stumbling. Thirteen unknown existences had fought against him, and he had defeated all of them with his and Noah¡¯s power, burying them somewhere below. Now, Hansoo was the only one left. Just because he had regained his memories didn¡¯t mean that he regained his strength. Seeing Clementine like this, Hansoo nodded. "You¡¯re certainly right." Ruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuumble! Even now, the guy¡¯s strength was increasing steadily. The energy of the Red Jades that had settled below was increasing relentlessly. The Thirteen Demons that had appeared before him had fought Clementine, but they had merely tired him out. The gap between Clementine and his power was still widening. It was then... Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! A translucent panel emerged around Clementine and Hansoo. As Hansoo frowned looking at the screen showing the scene outside, Clementine spoke with a smile. "If you weren¡¯t here, all those people from the Lower Zones would have already died off." Seeing the endless waves of peopleing in, Clementine smiled. Noah, a white moon high in the air. More than tens of millions of Adventurers were flocking towards Noah. At the forefront revealed the appearances of Hosang and Dell Marcus. Besides them, there was Kiriel who had a worried expression, and there were a few familiar faces that he was happy to see around. All of these were the people that he had formed rtionships with after returning to the past. Those Adventurers, that were armed faithfully, were marching with determined looks on their faces. These were the troops that had grown travelling through thends that Hansoo had cleaned up, whose strengths were increased thanks to the arms Hansoo had obtained. Each one of them, who were capable of destroying mountains, coveringrge distances by crossing through the sky, were flocking towards them. It was a scene that was hard to witness, and he should feel reassured seeing the level of military force that wasing to help him, but there was only a heavy look on Hansoo¡¯s face. "Well? You think that will suffice?" Seeing Hansoo shake his head, Clementine smiled and spoke. "Precisely. You definitely know a lot as someoneing from the future." This ce was the interior of Noah, a location that was made with the purpose of creating a resident space. This was why it was impossible to exert any more force, and why Hansoo was holding up his own against him. But, if it was outside, the story would bepletely different. Originally, Noah was created with the intention of being a weapon. At the same time... Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! The outer surface of Noah began to change roughly. The white surface that was wrapped in blue light strangely curled before soon beginning to change shape. Thorns arose from the smooth surface, changing its shape to that of a sea urchin. Once upon a time, there was a giant organism that was in charge of the Fifth Zone. There were giant cannons that were on the surface of the Nelkipas. Noah¡¯s surface was changing relentlessly, forming hundreds to thousands of artillery pieces. The Red Jades soon began to infuse energy mercilessly towards the hundreds of thousands of cannons. Wooooooooooooooooooooooooong! Now, there were 9 Red Jades that was spiralling and were charged up, emanating heat. With just a few shots, it was enough to dry up a sea and change the surface of the. It can make a continent be a desert, and more of these cannons were enough to destroys. Hundreds of thousands of these cannon-like pieces were shining. The goal was clear. It was aimed towards the approaching army. Clementine, who was preparing for the fireworks that would soon unfold, looked at Hansoo andughed. "All for nothing? The others had endured and helped up for so long... yet it only takes a moment for them to disappear." It didn¡¯t even take long. The moment Noah¡¯s self-defense system, which had been dormant for a long time, was ready to y its part, those approaching Adventures will disappear into a handful of ash. No, it wouldn¡¯t be a handful because there were so many. Perhaps, there will be an unnatural ash storm here in Zone 7. Roooooooooooooooooooooooar! Clementine, watching the Red Jades charging up, spoke. "Stay right there. It will be a firework show that will be hard to see anywhere else." At the same time... Ruuumble! Rumble! The Exinium soared from the ground and wrapped around Hansoo¡¯s body to ensure that he couldn¡¯t turn his head and look straight at the screen. Ruuuuuuuuuuuuumble! Clementine, who was watching the Red Jades getting brighter, looked at Hansoo with a look of relief. "Since I¡¯m sparing your life, you don¡¯t mind if I ask you a question. You returned from the future. How was I over there?" From those words, Hansooughed. "You indeed seeded, Most of mankind had fallen into your hands." "As expected." Clementine smiled with a pleased look on his face when he heard it. However, Hansoo smiled and opened his mouth again towards Clementine. "And you died. While you were trying to stop us from riding Noah, you died in my hands." "..." At Hansoo¡¯s words, Clementine¡¯s smile disappeared and remained silent. Hansoo, looking at Clementine, spoke. "I have a wish. Are Eres and Keldian alive? Oh, and Kangtae too." "... you seem to be close with them?" "I was. I was wondering if I could see their faces." After contemting momentarily, Clementine nodded with a smile. "I will show you a littleter. I do have some time once these fireworks are over. Hansooughed bitterly at Clementine¡¯s words. "How unfortunate." "What¡¯s unfortunate?" From Clementine¡¯s question, Hansoo quietly smiled. "I wanted to see their faces once." As long as they were alive, that was enough. Once he finished here, everything would return back to normal. ¡¯It was a good time.¡¯ The demons were about to start waking up. If this time passed, there would be no second chance. Hansoo, who made his decision, smiled at Clementine frightfully cold. "You seem to like fireworks... let me show you one." At the same time... Thest seed that was fixed in his chest cracked before beginning to rip open. " Chapter 473 Descent 5 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Those who saw the white light began to change shape and transform, and that caused the tens of millions of people to halt their march. With the six Legacies that were within their bodies, they were an overwhelming strength with their numbers. They had approached with no fear of anything that might appear before them. However, after feeling the intense energy radiating out from that moon far away, the sky-high spirits disappeared in no time. Each and every shell was bursting with explosive energy. "Huhuhuh...?" "What the hell...?" The army, which was making its relentless advance, stopped and were nailed to the ground. The movement was perfect even when stopping, most likely due to their supernatural senses. Seeing this, Kiriel clenched her teeth. She had to shout for them to march forward. If they stopped here, it would be a one-sided ughter. Whether they would be porridge or congee, they needed to attack with their skills, infiltrate in, and destroy the moon. However... She just couldn¡¯t get herself to do this. She couldn¡¯t shout for them to advance toward the brightly lit moon. ¡¯We need to move...¡¯ Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! The moon that was shining blue was now changing colors into that of a sun. There were cannons popping out as the yellow colors fully devoured the blue light. If that were to explode, everyone here would die. However, she had no confidence for them to march over there since it seemed no different like flies running into a fire. Aftering to a decision, she stepped forward. Seeing her, the people that paused momentarily shouted loudly. "Shit! Hey, run! If we stay here, we¡¯ll all die!" "Move! Quickly move!" At those words, the Adventurers clenched their teeth before emanating energy all throughout their bodies. They were right. They didn¡¯t know why, but it hadn¡¯t shot them yet. They needed a solution right now. At that moment... Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooom! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhk!" The sudden explosion caused the people to sit down in shock. One of the glowing cannons exploded and emitted a long beam of light. The sh of light ran past their heads from above. Soon... Booooooooooooooooooooooooom! There was a loud and painful roar exploding out. "Oh, my gosh...." It was a single blow. After seeing Desire Returner screaming loudly and was dying from that single blow, the people felt weak in their legs and sat. ¡¯What are we supposed to do?¡¯ Even Del Marcus, known for his courage, was staring nkly at the white moon, or the sphere that now deserved to be called the sun. After contemting momentarily, Hosang flopped down. "Ah, I don¡¯t know! Do whatever you want!" With that amount of force, at least there wouldn¡¯t be pain. ¡¯Even if one were to die, he would diefortably rather than working his hardest just to die.¡¯ In this damned 25 years, he had fought and fought. In order to not die, he had fought and survived to thest stage, but for the final boss on thest stage to be that thing. Wasn¡¯t this too much? With how these events had unfolded, he wanted to diefortably at least. ¡¯But, why won¡¯t it shoot?¡¯ Hosang, who had closed his eyes, lying down, looked at the small sun far away. ------------------------------ Ruuuuuuuuuuumble! "Uhhhhhhk..." Clementine groaned at the sight of Hansoo, who grabbed onto his neck. The moment his whole body was bathed in brilliant prismatic colors, a tremendous burst of energy that could never bepared up to now exploded out. Even with all of Noah¡¯s inner metal, Exinium, which was trying to protect him, were burned into ashes, and all the energy that was being extracted from the Red Jades were being swept away by the seven prismatic colors. Without the armor made from the Exinium along with the energy from the Red Jades, he would have died from surprise just right now. Clementine, who was groaning and gasping, raised his foot and kicked Hansoo who was strangling him. Booooooooooooom! Along with a roar, Hansoo, who strangled Clementine, bounced back. However, Clementine knew that it wasn¡¯t that he deflected him back, but rather, Hansoo backing away. The enormous sticity that he felt from the tip of his foot proved this. Sure enough. Thump. Thump Thump. Flipping back up with stability, Hansoo looked at his two hands. It was a body wreathed in the seven colors. Each one had a destructive aura radiating out. There was one reason why Hansoo backed away. Now, there was no reason for him to hurry. Though the Thirteen Demons were thrown to the ground and despite him barely holding on, he seeded in reducing Clementine¡¯s power. But, his power was still quickly growing due to the awakened Red Jades. This was the enormous benefit given ordingly to the user, Clementine. Earlier, Clementine¡¯s increasing speed was enough to be called unnatural. Nevertheless, the rate at which the strength was increasing in Hansoo¡¯s body was swelling at a totally iparable rate. With the foundation of a 6-Star, the energy was simply exploding as if he was riding a super-fast elevator to the top of the building. The amount of strength was swelling at a tremendous rate. At that moment.... Booooooooooooooooooooooooom! Something blue and white began to roar over the seven-colored aura. Clementine, who pushed Hansoo away, used his power to attack Hansoo. Watching this, Hansoo took a deep breath before picking up his Mjolnir. Whew! He hit therge spear that was about to strike him. At the same time... BOOOOOOOOOOOOM! A great roar filled the entire ce. Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiip! The shock was so intense that he could hear his armor rumbling before cracking, which had never cracked before. However, that was also the same for the opponent. Craaaaaaaaaaaaaaaack! Being struck by Mjolnir, the blue and white spear, which was huge enough to be a spear, was smashed, crushed and shattered. Clementine, who had attacked him, was not able to endure therge shock and was pushed back with cracks all over his armor. The situation, in some ways, could be seen as a draw. No, actually, they were even from the recent collision. But, both Clementine and Hansoo knew. That equal moment had just ended. The power of Clementine may be growing, but the pace of Hansoo¡¯s growth rate was different, the evidence being the equal sh most recently. Thatrge gap in strength disappeared in a sh, and now the difference would widen. No, it was happening in reality. Bam! Craaaaaack! The blue armor that was cracked soon reassembled itself as if it had turned back time. No, it sucked up the seven-colored energy, bing more thicker and denser. The lightning radiating from Mjolnir was now so thick that it was beginning to melt the entire ce. Hansoo¡¯s gaze no longer fixated on Clementine. He was no longer his match. He was an opponent that he could crush at any time. Hansoo¡¯s gaze was toward his own body, not at Clementine. ¡¯Exploding Soul.¡¯ This couldn¡¯t bepared with the Mad Demon that used his own blood as fuel. Right now, his soul was being burned as fuel. If one described the soul in the form of a bead, his soul was like coal lighting a fire. It gave him strength at a tremendous pace. Even now, his soul was quickly turning into ashes from the outside. Seeing this, Hansoo knew his fate at once. His soul. The moment when the seven-colored fire wholly burned his soul, he would break past the Seventh Wall. No, it wasn¡¯t fitting to call it 7-Star. He needed to find an expression that would describe breaking all seven of them than simply breaking the wall. Anyhow, the strength that was gained would be captured into this body. In return, he would be an empty doll like an organism with only its shell left. ¡¯Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Thump! Hansoo slowly began to walk toward Clementine far away. Clementine stood silently in his ce. As if he was struggling, he was biting his lips with a troubled expression. Nevertheless, the contrasting images of him trying not to lose hisposure on his face was creepy. Seeing Hansoo approaching, Clementine smiled and asked Hansoo, "Don¡¯t you feel regret? Even if you sacrifice yourself like this, no one will recognize your actions." Even if he were to die, the guy would die as well. Well, he wouldn¡¯t die, but he would be an empty shell. This could cause the rest of the world to be excited for if an existence like him were to disappear, they could live in ease. Perhaps, his dearrades would celebrate him, but that would be that. In the end, none could help him. The care of the living was of no value to the dead. Once a person died, everything would be over. Every effort and achievement in life would be negated. Hansoo shrugged at the remark, making a simple jest. "It¡¯s all because of you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I had thought of living like a king." Saving humanity. Preserving the species. As he had said, if he seeded, it would not have been bad to live a bit morefortably afterward. However, what could he do? The situation ended up like this. This long journey was over, and this was the end of his mission. "The rest... They should be able to take care of it," Hansoo muttered as he walked toward Clementine. ¡¯It¡¯s been a long, horrible time.¡¯ Fifty years had passed since they had this antagonistic rtionship, and now it would end badly as well. It was time to finish and rest. Ruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuumble! As his power leaped, the seven-colored mes of Soul Explosion were also burning stronger. As a result, the soul was burning faster. Once the soul was burned, he could really rest then. Hansoo, who walked slowly, grabbed Clementine¡¯s neck. Grip! "It¡¯s a little bitter that you¡¯re thest one I have to see, but let¡¯s end this." Clementine replied with a difficult smile. "It¡¯s not thest." "...?" "It¡¯s not thest... You... still have work to do." ----------------------------------- "Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuk!" The copsed Taehee, who was lying down, jumped up, feeling something had snapped. "Clementine...!" ¡¯The Lord trait had been lifted!¡¯ There were only two cases in which the power would be lifted. It was when Clementine would release it or in the case of his death. ¡¯Unbelievable... Unbelievable!¡¯ For Clementine to die, he had told her that everything was going ordingly to n. He told her that he would surely seed, and Clementine had never lied to her. ¡¯But... But why!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t believe it. The moment Taehee stood up to check the truth. Plop. ¡¯... A letter?¡¯ It was a letter full of emotion sent through analog. When Taehee saw this, she opened the letter subconsciously. Chapter 474 Savior 1 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡¯It¡¯s not thest?¡¯ Hansoo frowned. Clementine¡¯s expression was intertwined with regret, hope, and relief. Hansoo gave strength into his hand, seeing him speaking out words with that expression that could be interpreted somehow. There was no particr reason to listen to him. Whatever the answer might be, Clementine must die. All mankind knows what he had done, and they would never forgive him. It was then... "Yet¡¯s it¡¯s not thest." The tone of his voice waspletely different from that lingering voice a while ago. Clementine¡¯s right hand that was drooping a while ago began to tighten Hansoo¡¯s right wrist. Crack! ¡¯... What?¡¯ Aside from the fact that the guy that was dying was behaving differently from before, the power of the grip on his wrist was beyond his imagination. His condition was now eclipsing at the end of the Sixth Wall and reaching for the Seventh. The power was sheer tremendous. He had be so strong that he could go out alone and clean up therge military force advancing toward him by himself. However, the power felt in Clementine¡¯s grasp wasparable to that of himself. Just like Hansoo when he used Soul Explosion, Clementine¡¯s power was also rapidly growing exponentially. It wasn¡¯t like when the Red Jades were activating and powering him up. Just like him, something awakened in Clementine¡¯s body, forcefully raising his level. When he had thought this far... Boooooooooooooom! Hansoo held his hammer with his left hand and struck Clementine on the head. Therge energy burst out from Mjolnir, sweeping through the armorposed of Exinium and Red Jade energy. However, that was it. Craaaaaaaaaaaaaaack! "You¡¯re quite short-tempered." Raising his left hand, Clementine coldly smiled. At the same time... Whooooooooooooosh! Clementine grabbed Mjolnir and threw it far away into Noah¡¯s inner wall, including Hansoo who was holding it. Booooooooooooooooooooooooom! Hansoo, who flew at a tremendous speed, crushed the inner wall and sank inside. Roooooooooooooooar. Hansoo, who quickly jumped out of the copsed wall and regathered himself, looked at Clementine walking toward him. ¡¯That¡¯s...¡¯ That wasn¡¯t Clementine. A red pattern began to cover his whole body. It wasn¡¯t just on his neck. The red patterns, which began to pop out from his fingers, began to twirl Clementine¡¯s whole body like witchcraft. There was a golden energy rising inside those ck eyes, sending out a dazzling glow to them. This phenomenon was familiar to Hansoo. "... Neropa." Clementine, or Neropa, who was approaching Hansooughed. "Nice to meet you. Please call me Noah. By the way, it¡¯s been quite a long time since... I¡¯ve been in the world," Neropa mumbled as he looked at his own body. ------------------------------------------------------- Rooooooooooooooooooooooar! Mormart, who had sunk at the bottom of the Abyss, stamped his feet in anger. Every time Mormat rolled his feet, there was an earthquake strong enough to cause the air to tremble. The shockwave was so strong that it could sweep a continent away. But those standing next to him were looking at him with pitiful looks and weren¡¯t particrly frightened. There was no one weak to care about it. Rooooooooooooooooooar! Every time Mormat shouted with a look of anger, the whole ce boomed. He was disappointed because he had high expectations. What kind of man was he? He wasn¡¯t just strong. Transcendence. It was the sole existence that could be an Administrator¡¯s seed. It was the power of freedom and Abyss. The ones that had the sole privilege to seize both rights. That was the kind of guy he was. If they had contracted him thoroughly this time, they would have been able to go around the world as an excuse. If this was a battlefield, that ce was a yground. They were strong, but the Abyss were as strong as they were. He wasn¡¯t too friendly with the other Thirteen Demons, including the dragon-looking thugs that were ring at him. Of course, one needed to train and eat to be strong, being wary of fear that someone might stab them from the back. However, the current situation was different. He could go up and y, enjoying all kinds of pleasure. The number of people in that world was as bountiful as the stars anyways. How could he not get angry when the chance to get hundreds of millions of toys disappeared in that single instant. Not only that, even if there were many Transcendents, but only a specific few counted with one hand could be an Administrator. It was said that the fairies that were cosying in the Otherworlds, were actually angels that were loved by God. There wouldn¡¯t be an opportunity like this even after hundreds of millions of years. From his words, Barmamunt muttered. The chains that weretched onto the soul was bing violently loose. It was natural that the soul itself was being destroyed. Soon after, the guy would lose his sight. ¡¯Shit. Seriously?¡¯ The bitter Barmamunt raised his head and looked up at the top of the Abyss. With how things had be a total mess, he wanted to see more of the world just a bit longer. What was seen through Hansoo¡¯s gaze soon came into Barmamunt¡¯s sight. It was then... ¡¯... What is this?¡¯ Barmamunt frowned. It was clear that Clementine should have been destroyed the moment the boy had used Soul Explosion. But, the situation had changed. A tremendous amount of energy was flowing from the body of Clementine, who had risen from his ce. Even now, the energy was so enormous that it wasn¡¯t far behind Hansoo¡¯s. No, it wasn¡¯t only that, but the energy flowing from his body was still increasing as if the dams that had been blocked were bursting as the water rushed out. From those words, the demons, who were venting their anger all over the ce, raised their heads and concentrated on Barmamunt. Then, through the chains that were stilltched onto his soul, they began to see the situation outside. Chapter 475 Savior 2 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Rooooooooooooooooooooooar! The speed at which the Red Jades were awakening was quickening. As a result, the interior of Noah was heating up quickly. However, it had been long since they paid attention to the heat. Booooooooooooooooooooooom! The hammer that struck without hesitation continued to hit Clementine. The original Clementine would have been crushed in a single blow. However, the current one that was in Clementine was not him. He was one step ahead, and he was an existence that was now forcefully raising the power in Clementine¡¯s body. ¡¯Like this.¡¯ Ruuuuuuuuumble! A long stick in the form of a fingernail stretched out from the tips of Clementine¡¯s right hand to block the hammer. Booooooooooooooooooom! These were the martial arts that he learned when he passed through the Orange Zone. Though he didn¡¯t learn it arduously since he didn¡¯t have a hobby inbat, he didn¡¯t have much problem utilizing it since he was a good student. ¡¯I am being pushed back a bit.¡¯ Noah, who was being pushed back for a while, backed off and created a spear in the air. Since he was bored studying mana pools, this was a technique that he had created. This was a spear of destruction created by the energy of the Ark¡¯s Exinium and the Red Jades in addition to the strength of his soul and Clementine¡¯s rigid body. Noah raised the spear in his hand and threw it toward Hansoo with all his might. At the same time... Boooooooooooooooooooooom! It was like a meteorite that would sweep away anything in its path. The force was so intense that the surface of the Red Jades that was shining far away was as clear as a candle in the wind. Hansoo, who blocked that shock with his shield, was pushed back before contemting on Noah¡¯s words. "The number of people increases in the East." From those words, Hansoo realized the purpose for why this world was configured. The Seven Legacies in the Seven Zones were prepared for a specific objective. These legacies hade out of nowhere and twisted the directions of civilization itself. Whether it was the World Tree, Body Enhancement Surgery, the Mana Pool Surgery of the Yellow Zone where the higher races drove the world to destruction, or the spirits of the Green Zone where they were developed in return for the entire world to be trapped in the game, not to mention the Blue and Indigo Zones where there were obvious traces of these. All of these were done by one person. From the sudden appearance of a genius out of nowhere, like the case with Nehpalem, which built a huge tower in the Green Zone and developed Spirits, or the Sages of the Yellow Zone that used Body Enhancement Surgery to raise a king, and even the geniuses that were the Akarons of the Orange Zone... "So that was you," Hansoo, who was pushed back, muttered to Noah. From those words... "You¡¯ve truly worked hard." Noah nodded with a smile. -------------------------------------- The Neropas were a race that changed their bodies based on the spirit to maintain their immortal lives. The huge civilization that they had built was just a byproduct of their immortal lives, which had been growing and cementing endlessly. They changed their bodies and ate the souls of their opponents to create a more disciplined and advanced spirit, and when the body reached its limit, they searched and moved to another body. After long centuries of repeated behavior, their civilization had reached a point where they could explore the universe and subordinate other races. They had folded time and space to polish their souls to enjoy their immortal lives that were close to omnipotent. The ns and races they encountered were inferior that couldn¡¯t even reach their own feet, and the ones that were useful would be developed and be knelt before their advanced civilization. They would destroy,press, and use the as a material before folding it into the ship and use it as an energy source. At this point, there was one definite thought that entered their minds. They were the true ones that deserved to be called . They usually stopped this notion with thought alone. The moment they attempted to trante their ideas into reality, a catastrophe struck. The moment a certain existence¡¯s voice was conveyed into the minds of the whole race, a catastrophe had begun. The bodies that their souls usually entered no longer endured and died off, which quickly swept through their entire race. Normally, the bodies that received them would be able to exert a greater strength since that was normal. Even if they were the same body, the hardware might be the same, but the software was different. The Neropa also had to protect their souls, so it was natural to give them strength. It was a bonus for the lower races to ept the Neropas that witnessed this power. But, the moment the catastrophe swept through, the bodies their souls had entered began to decay. The shocked Neropas kept switching bodies, but nothing changed. They would endure for some time, but within a year, the bodies would be purged as if they had experienced a thousand years. It was only then that the Neropas realized that it wasn¡¯t just about their new bodies, but that the main source was themselves. They, who were cursed by God, had their souls be poison, and all their bodies were destroyed. The Neropa despaired. The Nelkipa and the Red Jades that spread throughout the universe were still strong, with the power to erase tens of thousands ofs and create hundreds of stars, but all of this was to no avail. What was the point of wielding this power if their race would be destroyed? Their souls might be strong, but that was only meaningful if the bodies of their souls were physically present. It seemed that the fate of their species was fixed at the moment they incite the wrath of God. The fate of feeling fear of having their soul being the only one intact in a rotting body. No, it was harder to endure since they had such strong souls. However, they did not give up. They still had a ray of hope. They had discovered one of the seeds of Transcendence that God cherished. Therefore, in order to be released from God¡¯s curse, they all decided to pin all their hopes on the seed. There was one objective. To either release God¡¯s curse or create a new body that could endure God¡¯s curse... This was why their whole species was sleeping in Noah, and their long vacation had started. At first, with the thought of begging God, he had wandered across the Abyss. Normally, a guy like Hansoo, who had reached the pinnacle of Transcendence¡ª7-Star¡ªwould have no problem roaming around the Abyss. However, Noah despaired while wandering around the Abyss. This God was truly out of his mind. He made all races fight for his own happiness and pleasure to the point where he resented his race for provoking this being. He was pretty strong in the Abyss, but there were so many stronger races, and he had witnessed the little sess they had requested of God. Seeing this, Noah had changed directions to find a way out with his own power and methods. Abandoning the body he had raised, with his soul, he ascended to the Otherworld. There, he roamed across the universe and researched all the species, developing new techniques. There was a limit to what he could do considering the decline of his civilization and race, and there were difficulties while studying, but recollecting his own species sleeping in ice coffins, he endured. As a result, while he was making a body that could withstand the souls of their species, a fairy had appeared. ¡¯Tch.¡¯ Noah, who was frowning at what had happened since then, soon shrugged. It was a bit of a roundabout, but in the end, everything had settled. The contract with the fairy had solved the other minor problems. Humans came up with excellent results of their research and had now appeared before their eyes, and the greatest contributor who would soon be a hindrance to this achievement was on the verge of death. Rooooooooooooooooooooooooooar! With overflowing power emanating from his whole body, Noah looked at Hansoo who was pushed far away. "Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll use that body well." There was definitely some use to a body as strong as that. Wasn¡¯t it the perfect body that their kind could handle. They just had to fill that empty soul. Then, Hansoo, who regained his posture, looked at Noah and muttered, "The fact it¡¯s not thest... means that I¡¯m going to have to destroy you." "You¡¯ve hidden so much until the end," Hansoo recollected about Clementine and muttered. His strength was not a problem. If he continued fighting, he would be able to win eventually. The opponent¡¯s strength was enormous, but it didn¡¯t seem like he was used to fighting. However, he had no time. After using Soul Explosion, his power was increasing endlessly, but in return, the soul was burning just as quickly. The soul, which was about the size of a head at first, had now been reduced to just the size of a fist. Now, there wasn¡¯t much time left before he became a doll. His opponent, knowing this fact, was not recklessly fighting as well. ¡¯I don¡¯t know what you were thinking.¡¯ Whether he was trying to help himself or use himself since there was no way, Clementine was trying to help him, but one fact was clear... He predicted the existence of the being that took over his body and wanted him to destroy that being. He had no intention of reconciling with Clementine, nor did he have any desire to do so, but at least they had one thought inmon. The one in front of him needed to be erased, and he was the only one who could do it. ¡¯I¡¯ll y with you.¡¯ Grip! Hansoo gripped the hammer in his hand and muttered. There wasn¡¯t much time before he lost consciousness. Even if there was a move, he could only use it one time. But, one time was more than enough. Though he was soon losing his consciousness, his power was continuing to eclipse, up to the point where he was directly below a 7-Star. With this much, he could use some of the skills in his previous life. ¡¯This... was the skill that killed Barmamunt.¡¯ The skill that killed the 6th Demon. At the same time, the tip of Mjolnir began to roar. Chapter 476 Savior 3 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Ruuumble! Barmamunt. The Sixth Demon. The others were bizarre and difficult to deal with, but this was only because of the versatility of their powers that had constantly evolved over the years. Despite holding a simple ability, he was the one that had given him most trouble. Barmamunt. In the Othend, his name was Behemoth. Without reason, he only ate because of his endless appetite, and eventually became a beast that ate worlds. He ate everything and cleared everything. His attacks would be his blood and flesh. ¡¯It was quite difficult.¡¯ Hansoo muttered before delicately controlling that exploded around him. Boooooooooooooooooooom! There was thunder gathering around his surroundings as it began to twist. In that moment... Noah, feeling that something was unusual, hurriedly began to control the Ark around him. Ruuuuuuuuuuuuumble! Exinimum, a substance that mashed,pressed, and foldeds into the interior of the ark which was reassembled by their own technology. Exinium, which surrounded the inner space suppressing the Red Jades wasing out of every wall, disintegrating like a waterfall. Roooooooooooooooooooar! Exinium which configured most of the internal materials in the ark was fluctuating as if it was going to explode, but Noah, as if he didn¡¯t care for such a matter, continued to use the Exinium to his control. Soon... Ruuuuuuuuuuuumble! Huge torrents encircle the bodies of Hansoo and Noah for distinctly different purposes. Ruuuuumble! The torrent of Exinium that centered around Noah¡¯s body ovepped one by one before creating a barrier. It was beyond description inpression as the torrent twisted the structure and pressured the core of the ark. At the same time, the twisted space began to expand. In a sh, Noah and the space on the opposite side of the barrier began to widen at a tremendous speed. On the surface, the thickness was about a sheet of paper, but it was already upied by several kilometers of space of Exinium on the inside, which had beenpressed and expanded. Some of the turbulent energies were created to defend Noah through a barrier, while the rest were tightening andpressing using the same core principle. The Exinium began to change and surround Hansoo like a dimension prison. If one were to say the space around Noah had expanded, then it was the opposite for the surroundings of Hansoo. The space waspressing at a rapid pace. This was a technique that the Neropa used to oppose difficult beasts or aliens through the use ofpression. If the space that waspressed fails to destroy and crush the opposition, then they would twist the space and evict it into a different dimensional room. Ruuuuumble! Noah, who looked closely at his opponent, frowned slightly. ¡¯Did he catch on?¡¯ There was only one body around him, and there was only one around Hansoo as well. He couldn¡¯t feel his presence properly due to the thickness of the dimensional walls. In a while, he would be a puppet, but for him to go to this extent. ¡¯Was it too much? If I used half my strength...¡¯ Noah frowned at the vibrations he felt outside his own space. At thest moment, he had subconsciously taken the ark apart, but now he thought that he had overreacted. The space that was controlled around the enemy was shaking precariously due to the extensive use of Exinium and the Red Jades. ¡¯No. I should let it be a bit looser...¡¯ After thinking about it, he felt that he had overreacted too much to the situation. Not only that, it was also very annoying seeing the surrounding area being full of Exinium like white clouds, obscuring his vision. The moment Noah, who was surrounded by white clouds in the vast expanse of space, decided to release the Exinium surrounding him... Boom! ¡¯... Huh?¡¯ Noah hesitated when he felt something touch his forehead. ¡¯What just...?¡¯ In this expanded space filled with white Exinium, there should be nothing but himself and Exinium that should exist, yet something was poking at his forehead. Wiping the blood that was slightly flowing from his forehead, he raised his hand to touch what had poked him. At the same time... Boooooooooooooooom! Something struck out of the Exinium clouds and headed straight for him. The white metal, which had filled the inside and maintained the shape of the barrier was quickly bing ash and melting. Ruuuuuuuuumble! Rumble! All the metal that kept the space expanded was broken down, and the surrounding walls of the barrier began to copse as well, causing it to return to its original thickness. As the surroundings copsed, Noah¡¯s body, which had been isted, quickly returned to reality into the room where the Red Jades were operating arduously beneath his feat. With the copsed walls, he was able to see more clearly what had caused the wound on his forehead. It was so full of strength, that even its appearance had changed like his own spear. It was Mjolnir that was connected to a hand, which extended to the arm, which was popping out from Hansoo inside a ck sphere that had surrounded him. Soon... Booooooooooooooooooom! Just like how the white space had copsed around him, the ck sphere began to copse as well around Hansoo. The ashes of Exinium began to pour out like a tidal wave from the copsed space. In the end, the two spaces had beenpletely shattered, and now the two beings in this room were clearly visible. Hansoo was holding his weapon with empty eyes and Noah was standing still with his forehead stabbed. \"...\" From this scene, Noah remained silent. He had thought that Hansoo had attacked while he was being crushed. But, it wasn¡¯t like thepressed space had stopped the attack from carrying out since the barrier around him broke one by one. The attack on his forehead had prated both barriers at an unresponsive speed. Noah, who touched the blood flowing from his head, clenched his teeth. He did not survive since he had blocked the attack well. He couldn¡¯t even respond to the attack. He was simply lucky. If only he had stayed a little bit more conscious and maintained his will for hisst attack... Noah who had an infuriated expression soon shook his head. \"But, I¡¯m the final winner.¡¯ Seeing Hansoo who had stopped moving, Noah muttered. Regardless of the circumstances, he had won and the guy had lost. He had survived and he had be a soulless doll. Now, it was time to wrap things up. Ruuuuuuuuuumble! Noah, who began to focus on stabilizing the rumbles of the Ark by controlling the Red Jades, spread his message to his own people. It was all over now. The man who had represented the human race died and their species survived. Now, he could nt the souls of his species and take over the bodies of the human race. If this were to ur, the curse on their species will be lifted due to the contract that he had formed with the fairy, and the God that stood behind. Ruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuumble! ¡¯... I can¡¯t move around for a while.¡¯ All the Exinium used for control and defense had been reduced to ashes in a single attack. He had to fill the void that was made here with the Red Jades. It was then... <... matters="" are="" not="" done="" over="" here.="" there="" is="" an="" annoyance="" here.=""> \"...?\" Noah looked puzzled from those words. -------------------------- Ruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuumble! The purple army rose without hesitation, sweeping the surrounding area like a tidal wave. A loud roar was being heard from the troops. Booooooooooooom! ¡¯What an annoying fellow.¡¯ Belphegor frowned as he continued to fire his attacks. He took over the body, and even though he was getting stronger thanks to this, he was still being pushed back in ability. The body of the one he had eaten was a 4-Star, while his opponent was a 5-Star. He also looked strong enough to be in the elite categories among the 5-Stars. ¡¯No, despite this, he was unusually strong.¡¯ The opponent, who was controlling an army, was wielding a sickle in the middle and was guarding the ark¡¯s core, but despite this, he was still too strong. However, it was now over. Once the Savior had stabilized the Ark ande over here, everything would be over. Belphegor shouted at the man who was making such a needless fuss. \"You bastard! Give up! The man who represented your people is now dead! Now adapt if you wish to keep your body intact!\" The core that was in the center was precious, and it was definitely an invaluable material. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the reason why this ark needed 18 Red Jades was due to that core over there. It wasn¡¯t that the core was prepared to be used by Noah, but rather the opposite. Noah¡¯s Ark was created with the purpose of protecting that core. It folded time, ripped space, and reassembled the soul. With enough energy, it was a core that can radiate a power simr to God. It had to be like that since that was what drove their race near extinction. ¡¯... Whew.¡¯ Belphegor looked at the guy guarding the Blue Jade in the distance. It was an object made by them gathering all their personnel and technology to challenge God¡¯s power. Their efforts weren¡¯t in vain as it provided them three abilities that only God could wield, but in return, it had brought the wrath of God and plunged their species to a downfall. It wasn¡¯t as powerful as God, but it didn¡¯t mean that it had no value to them. That was something that only they can use with the soul of their own race. Booooooooooooooooooooooom! Belphegor looked at Sangjin who didn¡¯t even listen to their shouts and continued fihting. ¡¯Wait. That guy...¡¯ Belphegor had a shocked expression looking at the neck of Sangjin. At first, they were being overwhelmingly suppressed, but now they were slowly able to see his real figure, and why he was able to wield such great power. ¡¯... He has the shard?¡¯ The guy had their own shard. However, Belphegor soon burst intoughter because it was so ironic. If the fragment of the soul was eating up his body, he will be entitled to control the Blue Sunlight Jade. But, that meant that he would already be one of their own. He would not be able to have the right to wield the Blue Sunlight Jade if he were to suppress the shard too. ¡¯Pathetic. How pathetic.¡¯ Whether it was Hansoo, or this guy, these were thest rebellions of their species. ¡¯If we let him be... he¡¯ll eventually be an ally.¡¯ It would not be long. Realizing this, Belphegor began to slowly hold back his attacks. ------------------------------------------ Reading Clementine¡¯s letter, Taehee stood up. Chapter 477 Savior 4 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Ruuuumble! Sangjin, who blocked the attacks from the surroundings, breathed out quietly. It was evidence that attacks from the sides were loosening. Until now, it was hard for him to find time to breathe, but now the attacks were lessening. However, Sangjin knew that nothing would get better from this situation. Treeeeeeeeeemble! The soul shard of Neropa was bing bigger that had settled within his chest. So far, he was able to withstand the desires of using its power, unlike Arentel or Belphegor who did not try to suppress it, to begin with. This was why he had not been devoured by the shard and had endured up to this point. However, it was now too much. Treeeeeeemble! The soul of Neropa that had been dyed with red was beginning to bloom and devour his own soul. ¡¯When will it be.¡¯ The moment Sangjin muttered to himself... Crack! ¡¯... Damn!¡¯ His right hand moved freely and disrupted his left hand. At the same time... Booooooooooooooom! The attacks that came his way caused his whole body to fly back. Block! While barely blocking the attacks with his sickle, Sangjin had a calm expression. ¡¯... Erosion already.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just his right hand. It was his whole body that had been out of his control and had been operating independently. Seeing Sangjin like this, Belphegor approached him with a rxed look. \"You have endured for long.\" Now, there was no need for them to attack any longer. If they take their time, he would eventually be one of their own. Since he would be one of their own people, there was no need to harm the body. ¡¯I¡¯m not sure who¡¯s inside of him... but that friend has the right to witness and live in this new world.¡¯ Belphegor looked around and breathed in deeply. There was a briefmotion, but it was finallying to a close. No, the ark was damaged quite seriously to call this a briefmotion, but this was nothing to what they would obtain inparison. Inside the ark were their fully preserved knowledge and civilization. It had all the different races from thes that they managed formerly, and even their own people who were dormant, but had their souls remained intact were present as well. With all of these alone, rebuilding their civilization was simple. ¡¯And... that is the key.¡¯ Belphegor looked ecstatic as he saw the blue jade that was behind his body. Blue Sunlight Jade. It was the Jade that had brought themselves closer to extinction, who had longed for divine power. In other words, it can be said that the Jade has so much potential that it could mimic some of God¡¯s power. Everyone who woke up knew the contents of the bet that took ce between the Savior and the Fairy. As long as they won this bet, they were free from the curse. This meant that they would have a chance to use the Blue Sunlight Jade, which was the cause of the curse which led them to not even dare to use it previously. Then, their civilization will soar again to an unprecedented level. It may even be possible for them to intrude the Abyss and unify it, a ce where they could only look from afar and dare not enter in before. They would use the 7th Floor as their territory, utilize the hells of fire as energy, and would keep all kinds of races and species as pets. What a sweet future this was. This was all due to the triumph of their Savior. Although they had to spend more than thousands of years in frozen coffins, in return, they had received a huge opportunity to leap forward. ¡¯With such an opportunity before them, there was no need to overdo themselves.¡¯ Overextending and dying will just be a dog¡¯s death. It was more than enough to just stall time from afar. Crack! \"Ugh...\" While Belphegor was smiling, Sangjin had already knelt down to one knee at some point. He was trying to fight the bacteria that was rampaging his body and trying to take control of. Belphegor walked over and put his hand over his shoulder. \"Now, get up.\" It was then... Boooooooooom! Something fell out of the sky and hit Belphegor directly. \"Uhk...!\" Struck, Belphegor threw up blood and rolled on the ground. ¡¯What the hell...!¡¯ Belphegor regained his posture and urgently looked around his ce. There was one woman. She had ripped the floor apart as she stood in front of Sangjin. \"...\" The moment the woman looked at Sangjin with aplicated expression... Whooooooooong! Sangjin who had suddenly sad down swung his sickle and aimed for the woman¡¯s neck. Seeing this, the woman sighed before deflecting the sickle away. At the same time... Boooooooooooom! \"Kuhuk!\" Sangjin who had caused all sorts of trouble for the Neropas had his sickle deflected far away before settling on the ground. Ruuuuuuumble! After deflecting the sickle away, the woman grabbed Sangjin¡¯s neck and looked straight into his eyes. The pupils were dyed in red. As if there was some consciousness left, the eyes were not fully shining in gold, but there was not much time left. It was obvious from how he had attacked her just now. The presence that began to upy Sangjin¡¯s body spoke out as Taehee looked at him. \"Don¡¯t resist. Even the one you followed... is now part of our race. Surrender and ept us.\" He knew that the woman in front of him was strong. However, it wasn¡¯t normal. His whole body was covered in blood and his muscles were ruptured, yet the wounds had yet to recover. The most serious problem lied in the curse. They, who had received some abilities over time, were able to see that the time around the woman was twisting and elerating like a snake. It might be different if they were fully adapted, but it was hard to beat her in their conditions. From those words, Taehee spoke with an apathetic expression. \"That¡¯s something that we will know at the end.\" At the same time... Ruuuuuuuumble! \"Kuhuk!\" Something rose from Taehee¡¯s body and prated Sangjin¡¯s body directly. ----------------------- Ruuuuuuuuuuuumble! Taehee watched the inside of her body. Originally, she had seven soul shards. One of them disappeared from the Yellow Zone, and the other from the Green Zone. Two more disappeared in the Blue Zone. The two that were possessed by Magnus and Agnus in the Violet Zone had also disappeared. They were originally located in the Indigo Zone, but hade up and settled in the Violet Zone before disappearing. This was why there was only one left. Taehee did not take Clementine¡¯s words lightly and nodded. As Clementine had mentioned, they had no reason to use it at this location. The reason they left their colleagues downstairs that had their bodies nted with the Seven Soul Shards was to control the ces that were beyond their reach. Not to mention after Agnus and Magnus came up from below, their power was replenished. There weren¡¯t that many that were useful.¡¯ Taehee muttered. Kangtae and Keldian were a little too strong for them to nt the Seven Soul Shards, and the ones below them were not worth nting the soul shards either. However, it was clearly written in Clementine¡¯s letter. ¡¯Clementine... is this truly right?¡¯ \"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhk....\" Taehee muttered as she watched Sangjin¡¯s soul being swallowed up by her own soul shard. She was already a 6-Star. The Neropa soul that had settled in Sangjin was only a 5-Star, so he could not resist her soul shard. Belphegor shouted loudly when he saw this and realized that something was going wrong. \"Stop her! You must stop her!\" At the same time... Boooooooooooooooooom! The attacks relentlessly tackled Taehee. Taehee, who bit her lips while watching, stood up from her seat and stood in front of Sangjin. Booooooooooooom! The attacks that were pouring towards Sangjin¡¯s body who was knelt down was blocked by Taehee¡¯s body. Boooooooooooooooooooom! Booooooom! There were thunderous sts as she gathered her mana and blocked the attacks. She wanted to strike back, but she couldn¡¯t. Time was intertwining itself in the aftermath of the skills that she had used earlier. Although she was a 6-Star, speed was one of the most important factors in battle. Due to her battle with Hansoo, her body was in a state of chaos. Ruuuuuuuumble! Taehee, who clenched her teeth while looking at her body, looked at Sangjin and spoke. \"You know... the way?\" At that moment... \"Maybe I do...\" Sangjin, whose golden eyes had sunk away and allowed his ck eyes to return, nodded with a tired look. This was the only opportunity. Now that the fragment of Taehee¡¯s soul was stifling the consciousness of Neropa¡¯s soul, its disruption was gone and allowed him to regain his consciousness. Sangjin took a deep breath. \"I¡¯ll y in your faction... Clementine.¡¯ At the same time... Booooooooooooooooom! Sangjin, who held the spirit of Neropa and Taehee at the same time, put his hand on the Blue Sunlight Jade. Chapter 478 Savior 5 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Ruuuuuumble! The Blue Jade rotated without hesitation before beginning to scatter its powers. The essence of Neropa¡¯s civilization rotated inside. Sangjin, who was concentrating on keeping his soul from being swept away, swallowed back. \"If this fell into the opponent¡¯s hands...¡¯ Thinking of such a situation, Sangjin felt a chill in his spine. Inside the blue jade, there was a small universe. The jade was rotating freely, reassembling and dposing souls as it willed. His hand, which he had ced inside, grew old, became young, disintegrated and merged in a repetitive manner. It was a different dimension, which could be seen as another isted world. There were differentws in the small world dominated by different powers and physics ofw with rules that werepletely different from the current reality. His thumb extended onto his index finger while the back of his hand and his palm merged together. Just as those who didn¡¯t understand the rules im that they didn¡¯t understand their own strength, a cogwheel was detailed yet spins quickly and brutally. What if one didn¡¯t understand the rules inside at all? Aside from not being able to activate its power right away, his hand would be torn apart in this space this instant. No, he would be grateful if it ended there. This bizarre, altered universe and itsws could possibly put something inside him like cancer that would eat his whole body, or maybe expose him to radiation. Ruuuumble! Booooooom! \"Damn it... Hurry up!\" Taehee, who was blocking the Neropas that were flocking in like flies to amp, shouted at Sangjin. From that remark, Sangjin swallowed his saliva and quickly focused on this power. Taehee, who was watching it, began to focus on the Neropas rushing in. ¡¯You¡¯ve got... to endure a bit longer!¡¯ Otherwise, they would both end up dead here. One of the Neropas, who was focused on Taehee, wrapped his spear with energy and aimed at her vital point. As soon as Taehee tried to avoid his attack... Ggirrrrrrrrrrrrrrik! Nargel¡¯s Watch ovepped and forced Taehee¡¯s time to be taken away. Not once, but three times the time. Booooooooom! As if there were heavy chains entangled all over her body, Taehee was held up. Taehee sighed in the slow-flowing time. ¡¯Damn bastards. It¡¯s really hard fighting you knowing this would happen.¡¯ As if she knew this would happen, she smiled as he saw her opponent attacking her slow self. She could see the scene in more detail because everything around her was slow because it was clocked up. Although it could be said that it was a minor problem that she was slowed by the entrapment of time... ¡¯Clementine. Today¡¯s quite an... unusual day.¡¯ Looking at the slow-stabbing spear, Taehee recalled Clementine¡¯s letter. In the dark consciousness, trapped inside, Clementine looked outside through Noah¡¯s gaze. Normally, the moment Neropa ate a soul, the host¡¯s consciousness should disappear altogether. However, he was a bit special since he was the owner of Nurmaha¡¯s Ring. ¡¯Well. It won¡¯t be long.¡¯ It was peculiar how he was able to breathe within this body, but that was all. Perhaps, once the situation was settled, he would disappear as well. Ruuuuuuuuuuuuumble! Clementineughed as he saw Hansoo, who was emanating unreal energy, and Noah who was shocked by this attack. ¡¯It was a long journey.¡¯ Clementine recalled what had happened so far. It was then... Ruuuuuuuumble! Something popped up from the consciousness space where Clementine was located. It was the sudden appearance of a stranger, but Clementine was not surprised. He knew that he would be here soon. \"Clementine. What scheme did you plot?\" Seeing how he was asking in a respectful tone, it proved to Clementine that he had not lost hisposure. However, Clementine knew that he was quite taken aback. Seeing Noah, Clementine smiled. \"A self-proimed Administrator doesn¡¯t even know that?\" \"... How did you know?\" Noah frowned at Clementine¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t because of the fact that this guy was stuck inside of him. How could such a man know what had happened more than a thousand years ago? But, Noah shook his head. There was something he was more curious about, which was what led him inside. \"... How did you know the method to use the Blue Sunlight Jade?\" The situation was now being told inside himself. In the ce where the Blue Sunlight Jade was located, two humans were preparing to contact it and exercise its power. The target was Hansoo, who had lost his soul and had be a doll. Something was going against his expectations. No one else should know how to use the Blue Sunlight Jade but himself. In case someone from Neropa was overambitious and had different ns in the first ce, he had decided that he would be the only to have the knowledge of how to use it. Yet, a person who was clearly instructed by Clementine was handling the Blue Sunlight Jade properly. Moreover, it was very annoying that something remained inside the body of Hansoo, which should have been an empty doll by now. A soul, which was supposed to be burned and be ashes, had be a big grape, which caused uneasiness for Noah. He would move it away this instant if he could. He wanted to crush the body of Hansoo and destroy the bug-like creatures that were ying with the Blue Sunlight Jade. However, he couldn¡¯t. If he failed to control and suppress the Red Jades, a massive explosion would happen that would be more than enough to sweep the entire ark away. If that were to happen, then the Blue Sunlight Jade would be destroyed and God¡¯s shard, which they had tried to protect as they were driven to destruction, would eventually be destroyed as well. It wasn¡¯t just that. All of their species around the Blue Sunlight Jade, who barely glimpsed the light in front, would die as well. The Exinium, which had been well preserved in every corner of the ark would also be swept away including their preserved knowledge and technology, which were pivotal for the integration and reconstruction of their civilization. Lastly, all of mankind, which were the new vessels of their own kind, would be swept away and killed. No, there would be two people who could survive in this presumed Seventh Zone. Himself and Hansoo who was absentminded like a doll. This was why he couldn¡¯t act personally. Aside from moving toward the Blue Sunlight Jade, it was difficult for him to even destroy the body of Hansoo in front of him. The body that had reached 7-Star was essentially castle walls. Even if he didn¡¯t counterattack, it would take a long time to destroy it. All he could do now was split his consciousness and talk to Clementine inside. Noah growled, slightly impatient with Clementine¡¯s silent attitude. \"It would be best if you reply immediately. I have a lot of means left for you.\" His soul was currently bound by Nurmaha¡¯s Ring. In other words, the soul and his self have changed. This was the inner space of Nurmaha. That was why Clementine, unlike other hosts, had not lost his soul yet. This was why he could do many things to Clementine. Disappearance was the simplest way. He could make his soul suffer for eternity while intact. He could also lock him into a white space with no life, no senses, no will, and elerate time to make people go crazy by experiencing millions of years of boredom. \"I can immediately give you a new body. I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re going this far... If you cooperate well, I could even give you that body over there.\" Noah answered, pointing to the body of the empty soul outside. A whip was hard to move humans. This was the best bait to present to Clementine, who was destined to perish. \"Let me ask you again. How did you know the method in using the Blue Sunlight Jade?\" Clementine smiled from those words and spoke, \"I know since I¡¯ve used it.\" \"You used it?\" Noah had a look of disbelief at Clementine¡¯s words. The Blue Sunlight Jade was one of the Relics that they had never used once after it was made. It couldn¡¯t be helped. How could they dare use the Blue Sunlight Jade when their people were pushed toward extinction. No one in their race would even have the thought or notion to ever use the Blue Sunlight Jade to ovee the situation especially when they have God¡¯s permission that he would erase the curse if they had won their bet. Only now were they even thinking of using it or not. Therefore, the Blue Sunlight Jade remained unused and was stored in Noah. But, for him to use it. ¡¯Unbelievable...!¡¯ At that moment, Noah¡¯s face was horribly distorted. -------------------------------------- Boooooooooooooom! Defending the attack, Taehee recalled the contents of the letter. It was a life marked by victory and a single defeat. Thanks to Noah¡¯s arrangement, they were able to seed, but in the end, they lost everything because of Noah¡¯s arrangement. To be exact, it was because he had failed to suppress those that were full of expectations for the promised power of Neropa. All of their bodies were taken away and had failed in the end. It was not the Abyss who drove himself and his loved ones to death, but their own people who had given up their bodies because of greed. In the meantime, he had managed to escape only once by using the Blue Sunlight Jade. The letter contained passages of Clementine¡¯s feelings. It was a letter of regret and frustration; one who could not ovee Noah since he was not born with Transcendence. There was a wall that blocked him no matter how much he struggled. This was why he had chosen this extreme path to protect the people he loved. He chose this path instead of the best. However, if he had the opportunity to choose the best path, it was correct for him to be willing to turn to that direction. ------------------------ \"You bastard...\" \"Now go back. It will be busier.\" Clementine smiled at Noah who had lost hisposure. He wanted that. It was the distorted face of the man who used tough haughtily that everything in the world was going his way. Clementine looked outside through Noah. Inside Noah¡¯s gaze... Crack! Hansoo, who had fallen asleep like a dead man, began to move again. ¡¯You¡¯ve finally arrived. Our... Savior.¡¯ Clementine smiled at Hansoo. ----------------------------------- \"You know who¡¯s going to win, right?\" \"... Damn it.\" Noah looked at Hansoo, who spoke calmly with a dejected look. Chapter 479 Third Life 1 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie It was a white space with no one. Clementine, who was looking at his soul, was slowly falling apart. He sat down. ¡¯It¡¯s been long.¡¯ Clementine smiled, recalling Noah who left him to hurry and go outside. It had been truly long. First life. He didn¡¯t know whether it was luck or skill, but he had somehow obtained Nurmaha¡¯s Ring. ¡¯No. It was definitely skill.¡¯ Clementineughed. He didn¡¯t want to say this out of his own mouth, but he was really great. They had gathered humans and broke through the seven-colored zone. He got goodrades, raised an army, and established an empire to conquer thend one by one. The first zone took about 10 years to conquer, and then it was 5 years for the second and 3 for the third. The Fourth Zone didn¡¯t even take a year. They were overflowing with experience and numbers. The bonds and rtionships they formed allowed their skills to reach their maximum potential, and there were the Artifacts. They didn¡¯t just ascend a zone. They literally conquered and devoured everything before going up. They had to obtain all the Neropa relics that had been scattered starting from the World Tree from the Seven-Colored Zones. With their army of men as strong as they were, even when the Abyss opened, they weren¡¯t afraid. He had travelled to the Abyss with Noah¡¯s Ark and fought relentlessly, which he got from thest zone. With Eres and Keldian by his side, and Taehee and Kangtae fighting ceaselessly in front of each other, they were working toward the survival of mankind. It was amazing up to there until they found that Noah¡¯s legacy was only prepared for their species. The face of Clementine, who he could recall at that time, was distorted. It was a memory that was buried deep below. Those who had fallen out of his control during the fighting coveted the power that had been dormant inside the ark. Even with Eres saying that we should not touch this power until Keldian¡¯s research waspleted was effective. Unfortunately, the number of humans they saved was too great, and the power they held in their hands were too great for a few to control. Clementine, who tried to control the masses failed, and the people willingly chose to abuse their newly acquired power to escape the terrifying Abyss. No, it didn¡¯t end with that much. Enthusiastic with the newly acquired power, they turned their des to each other to try and monopolize the power. Afterward, reality struck them. In overwhelming numbers, all of theirrades were hunted and killed one by one. Obviously, they could have fought back somehow with the abilities they possessed. But, Eres, Kangtae, and even Keldian couldn¡¯t. They were unable to turn their des toward theirrades who they fought together for more than three decades. This was how they died. Eres died in their hands. Keldian tried to use Noah¡¯s power to somehow turn the tide of the war but was swept away by the surging forces. Kangtae, unable to fight, ran out of Noah into the Abyss before dying bitterly while fighting with various species alone. Clementine himself had no choice but to watch this all in order to counter Noah¡ªthe existence that was struggling madly to upy its own body at the time. It was then that he had returned with the Blue Sunlight Jade. Taking advantage of Noah¡¯s carelessness to upy his body, he nted a fragment of his soul into Taehee¡¯s body just like how she did to Sangjin and managed to return to the past to avoid making the same mistake twice and despair. He realized that he was able to return to this time with the Blue Sunlight Jade that was bound to the Nurmaha¡¯s Ring. The reason why he was able to use the Blue Sunlight Jade despite not being qualified in the first ce was because he acquired Nurmaha¡¯s Ring, which contained fragments of Noah¡¯s Soul. The moment one obtained Nurmaha¡¯s Ring, one couldn¡¯t escape this fate. The Fragments of the Soul erode users from the moment they equip the ring. It was all the power of Noah¡¯s Ring that allowed him to use the 10th Numbering Skill in the first ce and disy such ridiculous power. He couldn¡¯t tell anyone. After all, his fate was set. They were ascending up... to only have their bodies taken away by Noah. No one could stop Noah when he woke up. Who could block such a monster that smashed through the early Transcendent walls and reach 7-Stars? Clementine, who realized this fact, contemted heavily for a long time, reminiscing countless times of the scene where the Neropas tried to take their bodies away before his eventual return, and the humans who betrayed each other at critical moments, driving all of them to death. All of these people were picked up by Noah. This was why Clementine had decided. He chose a more radical option. With great anger at the man who killed them all, if he survived anyway, Noah would retrieve all the authority over the remaining ark and rece all the remaining humans with Neropas or repeat the history prior by allowing humans to ept Neropa¡¯s patterns. He couldn¡¯t let this happen. This was why Clementine made a simple n. With the knowledge from the future and the power that Noah had given to him, he would finish everything from his own position. With the trustworthy Taehee at the forefront, he would kill all of the useless people. He would not open his eyes to the smashing of Noah¡¯s ark, but rather kill and destroy all of the foolish beings that betrayed them and coveted power, and he would kill himself after destroying Noah¡¯s ark at the end. He threw away the naive hope of the fact that having more diverse knowledge would allow him to fully control them since Clementine¡¯s first life was so perfect. He didn¡¯t believe in personalpassion or solidarity. He only believed in thews and rules that God had created. If only they were gone, the elite members who worked under Taehee would bepletely controlled and there would be no attempt of possible treason, and Taehee would be able to get through the Abyss with Eres as well. Then Eres and hispanions, whom he cherished and loved, would not suffer. His ns would have definitely been maintained... if it weren¡¯t for the discovery of a new possibility. ------------------------------------ Hansoo watched silently at the soul that was growing and wiggling in his body. It was a fragment of his soul that remained intact in the midst of all of his soul burning. ¡¯So Nurmaha¡¯s Ring didn¡¯t disappear after all.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that it disappeared, but that it had been eaten and cleared away. The moment he crossed the wall of Transcendence, his soul should have been fully burnt and traversed to the afterlife. Yet, he remained due to a mixture of his own soul and Noah¡¯s. Thanks to him, he was able to survive despite using the Soul Explosion Seed that should have surely killed him. He didn¡¯t know what had resumed his soul, but the contract that was tied to his memories waspletely broken due to his soul regeneration. It was because this was the old soul that had remained before signing a contract with those demons. Ruuuuuuuumble! Hansoo, who savored the force that erupted all over his body, slowly walked toward Clementine. \"Let¡¯s take it easy.\" \"What kind of damned urrence is this?\" Noah sighed as he looked at Hansoo approaching. They were the same 7-Star. However, their skills were not the same. Though he was Transcendent as well, he was the type that had slowly and steadily raised toward this status and state throughout the long years. He, who had always oppressed his opponents with his overwhelming civilization, thought that their power and intelligence was greater than others, and he continued to maintain this ideology while traveling and studying around the world. While he studied and researched as he traveled around the world, although his soul had naturally be stronger and disciplined, he rarely had to fight in the forefront. In reality, there was no need for him to fight at all. Transcendence was more powerful than ordinary creatures in the first ce so there was no need to lower one¡¯s self to learn their techniques and skills. However, the guy in front of him was on the same level as him. If one were on the same level, all that remained were their abilities and skills. The one who stood before him was literally a monster that fought relentlessly in the future and had raised his level through the umtion of battles. Noah, who took a long breath, looked at Clementine located within him. ¡¯You¡¯ve schemed this plot for a very long time. You crazy bastard.¡¯ The n to remove all beings that posed a threat to a person was insane, but it was not impossible to understand. However, for him to raise an existence to kill a man that would conquer and eat his own body... The memories of Clementine, which had been wrapped up and stored until now, were now flowing into Noah¡¯s head as if it was to tease him. ¡¯Does he know about how many chances he had to kill Hansoo?¡¯ Clementine could have killed Hansoo several times if he had made up his mind. It wasn¡¯t that difficult. It was simple. A tiger would be scary when it grew up, but it wasn¡¯t harmless when it was still a baby. As a Transcendent, all he needed to do was wait by the elevator and kill him as soon as he got off the elevator. Kang Hansoo, he was the wild card that was raised by him. If Kang Hansoo seeded, it would be perfect, and even if he were to fail, he could have just proceeded with his original n. Deducing this n, Noah had a despondent look. ¡¯So I was beingpletely yed in his hands.¡¯ Noah breathed out before regaining his stance. It wasn¡¯t over yet. Their objective was victory. But, now it changed from domination to survival. ¡¯We... can¡¯t be driven to extinction here.¡¯ Clenching his teeth, Noah looked at Hansoo. \"Let us go.\" \"Why would I?\" Ruuuuuuuumble! Hansoo, who was crushing the ground with each step, shrugged his shoulders. Why did he have to spare them? If he caught him now, then he could kill him for sure. However, if he were to let them go and allow them to rebuild their civilization somewhere else... Although the Abyss was so vast and wide that there was no reason for them to fight, if they have any aspirations of revenge, then it would be very annoying. Noah clenched his teeth and opened his mouth. \"If you don¡¯t... you will all die.\" Thest resort remained. The ark itself. The moment he rushed toward him, the ark would be a huge bomb that would kill most of the people in the ark as well as all the humans that were approaching outside. If that were to happen, he would be the only one who was in front of him to survive the st. \"Hoo.\" Hansoo whistled. Chapter 480 Third Life 2 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Hansoo quietly asked from Noah¡¯s threats. \"What do you want?\" From those words, Noah began to ponder momentarily. ¡¯Come to think of it... He¡¯s not self-centered.¡¯ In a literal sense, he was not an egoistic person since he had regained his memories. He had returned back to the past for a greater cause. That meant that his threat could work out to be more effective than he had thought. Although this threat might be empty for the previous Hansoo that had lost all his memories since he could have survived the st if Noah¡¯s core were to explode, the current man in front of him would never sit idly to such a phenomenon. How could a man who hade to save mankind see all of his species die except himself? Thinking up to this position, Noah made a decision. ¡¯Let¡¯s be a bit more greedy.¡¯ \"First, let all of the remaining survivors of our species leave including all of the souls that are contained in the corpses. First. That meant that there were the following requirements. \"What next?\" After a short breath, Noah slowly opened his mouth. \"Allow us to depart with the ark.\" Ark. It was the gem of their civilization that anyone couldn¡¯t help but covet. In fact, it was more like an adventure for Noah. The guy who had eaten Nurmaha¡¯s Ring had some authority over the ark. In other words, if he were to disappear, he could control the ark. The ark was an object that anyone could not help but covet. It had the ability to provide afortable haven for all of mankind and had the firepower to destroy approaching foreign enemies, not to mention the countless information that was contained within the ark itself. Although the barrier between the Abyss and the Otherworld had notpletely copsed, this ark would be a great aid to humanity if the wall that stood against the Abyss were to fall in the future. In other words, it wasn¡¯t strange if Hansoo coveted the ark. Yet, that was precisely why they couldn¡¯t give up this ark. What was the purpose of the development of this ark? It was because they did not want to fight directly in battle. No matter how strong they were, no one would be willing to enter a fight with bare fists without a gun. Their strong power, mana and soul were more adept to deal with enemies with the power and knowledge of their civilization. However, if they didn¡¯t possess the ark? Even if their species were to survive, they must wander around the Abyss with their bare bodies. He really hated that. If they were to leave traces of their power, civilization and the Blue Sunlight Jade, even he was aware of how long it would take to rebuild their civilization again. For all those years, they would have to wallow in the Abyss like primitive men. That would be too shallow. ¡¯That kind of treatment... would be enough for the wild animals in front of them.¡¯ They didn¡¯t want to go that far, which was why he decided to ask for more. Seeing Hansoo staying silent, Noah opened his mouth once again. \"Anyway... We have no choice. We have no future without this ark. If you refuse... I¡¯ll just bury everyone here including you.\" In a way, this was a bluff. It wasn¡¯t like they would all die without the ark. However, he must make him think that he would not step down any further. Only then would he ept his threats. Hansoo, who was contemting momentarily, nodded. \"Alright. Prepare.\" Noah¡¯s expression was brightened by Hansoo¡¯s words. ---------------------------------------------------- Rumble! Watching Noah working on the process of stabilizing therge Red Jades, Hansoo flew toward a presence that he was familiar with. ¡¯I can¡¯t do that anyway.¡¯ Whether he was bluffing or not, it was undeniable that only he could stabilize those Red Jades. On the surface, the Red Jades seemed crude, but they were delicate crystals of technological prowess. It was not something that could be controlled simply by force. It was proof seeing how the 7-Star man was doing all he could to suppress the Red Jades. He could never do that. If he were to kill him, the trembling Red Jades would have burst in ce and have swept over the entire ce. ¡¯It¡¯s ridiculous to have such events ur when it¡¯s so close in front of you.¡¯ Hansoo, chuckling, quickly traveled through the holes of the ships. Soon, a pair of a man and a woman was seen around a blue jade. Sadly, neither looked well. \"Uhk... Kuhuk.\" Taehee was throwing up blood and Sangjin was barely holding onto his soul. Looking at the fragments of two souls embedded in Sangjin¡¯s body, and the blue jade that Sangjin had his hand on, Hansoo could roughly calcte how the situation was going. ¡¯This... saved my soul.¡¯ Inside his body, it was Nurmaha¡¯s soul shard, which had be the seed of his soul, was pounding whenever the blue jade beat. Although it was getting weaker little by little, his shard and the blue jade was clearly connected. \"... You¡¯ve worked hard,\" Hansoo, who had been silent for some time while watching the bloody two, muttered to the surrounding Neropa. \"Retreat. I won¡¯t attack since I¡¯ve already reached an agreement.\" \"...\" From Hansoo¡¯s words, Belphegor and the others slowly stepped back, holding their breaths with cold sweat all over their bodies. \"... I really thought I was going to die,\" Belphegor muttered with a frightened look. When the Savior was defeated, despite having a sense that they should leave now, Belphegor could not believe it. Their Savior was the Star of Transcendence. His strength was beyond description. If they were to fight with the aid and support of the Ark... His mouth ached to repeat. In the first ce, he didn¡¯t even hear a crash, so Belphegor thought he was still a doll. But, if this guy came back to life... There was no way that they didn¡¯t fight. But, he knew the moment he saw him that the Savior had given up fighting the moment he saw this. Belphegor would never dare to call their Savior a coward. He was sure anyone would have done this. The ominous aura encircling his whole body. He was a literal artificial weapon designed for ughter with that level of bloodlust and ferocious energy. While looking at the man in a trance, he felt his whole body being torn apart from the increased bloodlust on the opposite side. ¡¯Damn... For us to leave such a guy alone and depart...¡¯ Although he didn¡¯t want to fight at all, it was quite burdensome having such aplicated, bad rtionship with him. However, what was most important was to vacate. Belphegor quickly moved and headed into the direction of the Savior. The moment everyone disappeared... Flop! Taehee, who was barely holding on, fell onto the floor, and Hansoo knelt down in front of her. Wooooooooooong. The energy that stretched out from the inside of Hansoo gently enveloped Taehee and Sangjin¡¯s body. Their mana, which had reached the bottom, were slowly springing up as their body began to steadily regenerate. Unlike Taehee who was slowly beginning to breathe with his energy, Sangjin remained in the same position as he was sitting on the floor. Hansoo, who raised his hand and straightened Sangjin, asked Taehee, \"... Is recovery impossible?\" Seeing Hansoo with a troubled look, Taehee briefly spoke out, \"Why do you ask? You can see he¡¯s aplete wreck.\" \"...\" From Taehee¡¯s words, Hansoo looked silently at Sangjin. To be exact, he stared into Sangjin¡¯s soul located inside. After epting the soul of Neropa as a human, he used the fragments of Taehee¡¯s soul to invoke the Jade in an expedient manner. Blue Jade. As if to prove that it was an object, he paid the right price for the user that invoked it in an unjustifiable way. A cracked soul. ¡¯... If I ask Noah, could he bring him back?\" If the blue jade had the power to make a soul whole, he might be able to revive the soul of Sangjin. However, Hansoo who looked at it for a while, clenched his fist. Impossible. He knew the moment he saw that the Blue Jade ensured that the soul of the arrogant man who dared treat it in such a rude way would never have his soul undone. There was no way to fix the cracks of that soul. Taehee, who looked at Hansoo and Sangjin alternatively, replied again. \"I could wake him up for a minute, so say your final words. As soon as Taehee finished talking, she focused on her mind. Woooooooooooooooooong. Taehee¡¯s soul, which was located in the middle of Sangjin¡¯s body, was tying up the cracks in Sangjin¡¯s soul. At the same time... \"I told you that you would see me again, right?\" Sangjin opened his eyes, smiling at Hansoo with a quiet chuckle. \"Why did you...\" Sangjin smiled from his remark. \"I¡¯m not sure. I didn¡¯t know that I would go this far.\" The beginning was quite vague. He didn¡¯t understand where the end was or what it would potentially look like. He just silently followed Hansoo without any knowledge or notion of what he should do or could do. The picture became clearer as he moved on, but he still didn¡¯t know how big the picture was. Then, he missed Hansoo that was walking in front of him. It was the first time that embarrassment and despair had struck him. However, the situation did not wait for Hansoo, and he was forced to take a step forward to make the way for the one who led him. ¡¯It was then that he saw.¡¯ Surprisingly, as Hansoo emerged from behind and stood forward, a big picture was slowly being drawn. Things that he could not see when he had followed silently from behind. The things that he could do, and the things that he needed to do... and what would happen if he didn¡¯t. \"We won... right? Did we win?\" He asked Hansoo in a voice that was gradually decreasing in tone and volume. \"Without me... You wouldn¡¯t have won, right?\" \"... Yes.\" Sangjin spoke with a grin at Hansoo¡¯s words. \"Look. That¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to be... right?\" In a fate that would not have been strange if he had died on the first day of the Tutorial, they had reached this far. \"With this much... I was quite okay.\" With those final words, Sangjin closed his eyes quietly with a smile. Hansoo, who quietly put Sangjin down, slowly rose from his seat. ¡¯If you do this... It¡¯s too much of a loss.¡¯ Crack! The ground beneath Hansoo¡¯s feet began to rumble and crumble. --------------------------------------- \"Preparing for a dimension leap. All in ce.\" \"I¡¯m d that I was able to talk through him,\" Noah muttered as he watched his kind busily move. It was then... Booooooooooooooom! \"...!\" Noah paused at the eerie momentum that resonated from the side of the Blue Sunlight Jade. Then, from within Noah... Clementine, whose soul was now vanishing, squeezed all of his strength and belittled him. Chapter 481 Third Life 3 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Mormat, who didn¡¯t understand how the situation was unfolding above, muttered as he walked in circles. Not all of his anger had subsided yet, but his curiosity was greater. ¡¯... One guy was on the verge of being an Administrator.¡¯ This meant that there were two rare men with Transcendence fighting will all their power. One came from the future, and the other from the past. Regardless of which one had won, it would result in an exciting conclusion. However, Barmamunt spouted briefly at Mormat. Barmamunt, who looked at Mormat like he was a bug, shook his head and spat out. Mormat nodded at Barmamunt¡¯s words. It was certainly true. Neither of them were egoistic in the first ce, and both of them were fighting for their own race. There was no reason to push ahead in a fight that may cause damage to each other. This meant that both have no real incentives to fight each other. Not only that, Noah had the Ark so moving across dimensions could be executed swiftly. This meant that such a battle won¡¯t ur. In the first ce, Mormat himself spected from the time he heard that God had given Noah a chance whether it was a plot to build up for a more intense,rge fight. Normally, a battle would be extremely grand and pivotal the more each one has a lot at stake. Compared to two normal man fighting inparison to hundreds of millions of species or animals fighting for their lives so as to not be destroyed by one another, could any intensity be possiblypared in such a fight? This was why he thought Noah was like God¡¯s favorite snack, for intense stimtion and entertainment when he was bored. However, when he heard Barmamunt¡¯s deduction, it seemed to end too calmly. It was then... Porororong! A face of something floated before their eyes. Seeing this face, the demons frowned. From those words, the fairy grinned and spoke. The demons, including Barmamunt, had looks of disbelief. --------------------- Ruuuuuuuuumble! Noah frowned from the sudden rushes of energy. ¡¯This crazy bastard...¡¯ When Noah was shocked, Belphegor also looked at Noah in shock. \"... have I been caught on?\" From those words, Noah shook his head. \"It can¡¯t possibly be.\" In fact, they were nning something before they had left. It was one of thest hidden attack functions on Noah. Red Jade Explosion. It was a bomb made of thebination of the red jade, which would explode as soon as it reaches outside the dimensional space. In reality, they only need 12 of the 18 Red Jades to sufficiently use dimension leap. This was why they were prepared to blow this ce up as a parting gift before departing. What better spectacle could there be than recording the face of a man who would have all of humanity he cherished wiped out beforepleting their mission and leap through dimensions? He would survive, but with all of the world destroyed, what could he possibly do to find them? Even if they were to somehow find them, with the authority of the Blue Sunlight Jade, Red Jades, and the privilege of the Administrator, they would have their civilization grow to an unprecedented level so they would wee him with open arms then. His distorted and crying face will be recorded and be permanently engraved in their history as an example of a civilization that opposed the Neropas. However, he suddenly went crazy. ¡¯There¡¯s no way I got caught.¡¯ It was then he heard Clementine speaking in a belittling tone. From Clementine¡¯s words, Noah hesitated. Noahughed. From those words, Clementineughed loudly. <... why="" are="" you=""ughing?=""> Seeing Noah¡¯s confused look, Clementine coldly smiled. <...> From Clementine¡¯s words, Noah could not retort back. It was the truth. That ominous, chilling energy from before had changed the moment their treaty had ended. It was as if he had missed something. That change had rather caused the guy to be more unpredictable than when he had found his memories originally, and the warning in his mind had transformed to a raging storm telling him to kill him before he left. Clementineughed at such a Noah. This was why he was able to control him. It was much too easy to deal with a person that had a clear goal and had many to protect. However, his leash was now loose. ¡¯He said that I had seeded in my past life.¡¯ From what he inferred from him, he was sessful since he had destroyed the ark. However, there would not have been a n for him to have died in their hands. He would have rather chosen tomit suicide judging by his own personality. If he was truly more impressive than him in the previous life... then why did he lose his life to him? Clementine smiled coldly, feeling the ferocious, ominous energy being released mercilessly. ---------------------- Ruuuuuuuumble! \"You... what are you going to do?\" Taehee asked seeing Hansoo concentrating his energy. Hansoo replied briefly. \"Now it¡¯s time for me to deal with personal business. You should go out.\" \"...?\" Taehee frowned before soon nodding and rising from her seat. It seemed that there would be nothing good from staying here. ¡¯I should take... Eres and the others before leaving.¡¯ This was Clementine¡¯sst request. So, at the spot where Taehee disappeared from, Hansoo silently watched his inner self. The seven seeds began to break down one by one, blurring the boundaries and walls. Crack! As the space around his body crumpled little by little, the space underneath his feet also began to cave down. Looking at his body, which was slowly changing, Hansoo looked at the Blue Sunlight Jade, which looked like the eyes of God staring at him with fiery eyes. ¡¯Is it fun?¡¯ He would now be looking down from above and be entertained to death. The two saviors of the two tribes that he had raised so preciously would now sh against one another. ¡¯You damned bastard.¡¯ Hansoo took a deep breath. The treaty with Him was to be the Savior of mankind. However, that role was now over. The salvation fo humanity ended here. From now on, he was a human with a personal revenge to avenge for one¡¯s deadrades and himself. ¡¯I¡¯m sorry. Sangjin. Enbi Arin. And... Everyone.¡¯ Ruuuuuumble! Hansoo, who was watching his changing body, clenched his fist. He had ran nonstop for his old friends. For their requests, he had saved and carried oldrades, and had fought ceaselessly to save all of mankind. However, while he was running forward, his friends that aided him silently died. There was no turning back. However, he should be the one... to at least wrap things up at the end. Ring! Then, a window appeared before his eyes. Hansoo smiled coldly at those words. \"Don¡¯t worry about it and go. I¡¯m just personally crazy.\" This was Noah¡¯sst card. The explosion of the Red Jades. Hansoo sneered seeing Noah like this. \"On second thought... even if Ie out like this, there¡¯s no guarantee that it won¡¯t be the same from your side either?\" He put down the load on his shoulder and began to look at the situation from a different angle as anger filled his chest. If he were to think rationally, it was right for them to leave. But they¡¯re supposed to be rational creatures. If reason was God¡¯s gift for growth and prosperity, then emotions was the bomb nted by God to use that prosperity and strength to fight each other. He could clearly read the emotions from the eyes of the Neropas as they passed by. Anger. Fear. Caution. Hate. ¡¯Since they were beings that were close to godly... I had expected them to be somewhat different, but there¡¯s no difference. That¡¯s it.¡¯ Seeing Hansoo like this, Noah had a cold expression. Then, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to sweep half the humans out to start. It was then. Rumble! Hansoo put his hand on the Blue Sunlight Jade. Seeing his, Noah flinched but soonughed loudly. From Noah¡¯s words, Hansooughed. \"I may not be able to use its power... but if it¡¯s a conversation...\" At that moment... Hansoo looked at the Blue Sunlight Jade and delivered his message. From Hansoo¡¯s words, the Blue Sunlight Jade trembled. Seeing the Blue Sunlight Jade like this, with a satisfied expression, he delivered his purpose once more. They were not light them. The opponent was Noah and the entire Neropa Race including the Red Jades and the Ark. The one that would contend was himself, the representative. At that moment... The jade that resembled the eye of God was trembling loudly as if it was delightful. At the same time... Ruuuuuuuuuuuuumble! The entire space centered around Noah¡¯s Ark was isted before beginning to disappear somewhere else into a space of pure whiteness. It was a huge battleground designed for everyone to see. Hansoo, who smiled tedly at such a change, smiled at Noah whose eyes were dyed in golden madness. \"This is my advantage. You know that right?\" AT the same time... Booooooooooooooooooooooooom! Therge moon that was floating was devoured by the vast sky itself before disappearing somewhere. \"What...\" Like a lie, everything had disappeared. The people stared nkly at the sky with nothing left. And... three years have passed since. Chapter 482 Third Life 4 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie \"... It¡¯s been a long time.\" \"You¡¯re right.\" Eres and Kiriel looked at the red moon floating in the sky. It has already been three years. The day when the white moon tried to kill everyone, glowing as if it would burst. The shock of the battle resonated all over the zone centered from the moon, and then the moon suddenly disappeared with everyone inside. ¡¯... What happened?¡¯ Eres recalled thest moment. It was Taehee¡¯s voice, who had released them, that was stuck in the white moon before speaking. <... hurry="" and="" leave.=""> From those words, Eres asked as they left the ark of what she would do now. From Eres¡¯s words, Taehee answered with a sad smile. With thosest words, she jumped in the ark before disappearingpletely with the white moon together with Hansoo, the Neropas, and their entire race. Thinking up to this point, Eres asked Kiriel. They had gotten so close over time, so she didn¡¯t hesitate. \"Was he really that great?\" There was only one name that she heard when she had woken up. Hansoo, Hansoo, Hansoo. Kang Hansoo. Hearing it, she thought that he was some person that had ascended with a cheat key. There were dozens of achievements that hepleted that could be called legendary if a person was able to do one of those. In reality, after the disappearance of the ark, Kiriel collected her memories with the verbal rumors from others and wrote a book based on major events, yet it was still a very thick volume. From Eres¡¯s words, Kiriel nodded. \"It¡¯s true. He truly... truly was amazing. But Kiriel slowly cut back on her words. It was hard to continue these words. ¡¯He was amazing... So why isn¡¯t he returning.¡¯ She wanted to see him lead them in front of them without hesitation. If he was going to disappear without saying a single word, she would have forcefully held onto his face and converse with him lots. She thought she would be able to say a lot of what she had in mind when the fight was finally over. ¡¯Hurry ande. It¡¯s hard... for us.¡¯ With a deep breath, Kiriel got up from her seat and corrected her posture. It was almost time for them to move. \"Here theye. Let¡¯s get ready.\" \"... Sure.\" Rooooooooooooooooooar! Eres got up from her seat, looking up at the sky that began to rip open. Then, she shouted loudly in a strong voice, which one would never think such tone and volume would burst out of that slender body with that weak-looking face. \"They¡¯reing! Ready!\" The moment those words were shouted... Booooooooooooooooooom! All the Adventurers, who had a military presence around them, breathed out and emanated their battle spirits as they raised their spears. There were hundreds of millions of humans behind the two. It was no exaggeration to say that it was a grand spectacle to see the rows of humans that lined up behind them to no end in sight like a desertposed of ck sand. All of their bodies were surrounded by dark armors and were armed with three types of equipment. The shining golden light in their spears began to spread out and roar like lightning throughout the masses of people that could literally not be counted. Seeing this, Eres loudly shouted, \"Fire!\" The moment Eres¡¯s cry swept the whole y... Booooooooooooooooom! The rain of lightning began to soar through the sky from the ground. They were aimed to destroy the sky, or rather destroy and rip apart the alien species that were invading through the ripped sky. Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaak! The ck rhinoceroses, which tore through the air, exhaled blue liquids from their mouths. Like waterfalls, huge blue waves poured down from the sky onto the ground. At the same time... Boooooooom! The thunder and the waterfalls collided, causing arge explosive roar. Between the heavy noise and light that exploded between the sky and the ground... Ruuuuuuuuuumble! Kangtae, who jumped into the sky without hesitation, cut through a rhinoceros without hesitation and roared loudly. \"Kill them all! Defend them! If you don¡¯t think you can stop them, use your bodies!\" \"You bastard... To say such ignorant words...!\" They were led by John Stone and Kangtae. Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaak! Kaaaaaaaaaaaak! The whole ck desert began to turn into a battlefield. Humanity. A race that temporarily won the final battle against the Neropas in the Othends and had been incorporated into the Abyss. It had been the third year of the Abyss trip. And... amidst the constant struggles against the various races in the Abyss... One part of the Abyss, the ck Desert, was literally being destroyed by a grand war of two races. ----------------------------- Ruuuuuuuuumble! Hansoo looked at Clementine in front of him. To be exact... He was staring inside Noah. \"I didn¡¯t expect it to take three years,\" Hansoo muttered. It was true. He truly thought that it would end soon. He had underestimated too much of these guys¡¯ potential. ¡¯These guys... Transcendence was just a part of their civilization. However, the one that had a look of disbelief was not Hansoo but Noah. \"Kuhuh... This is truly unbelievable.\" Noah, who was lying on the ground while vomiting out blood, drylyughed as he looked at Hansoo before looking around the surroundings. There were tens of thousands of ships broken into two and embedded on the ground. The surface of the was devastated and dented, as if hundreds of meteorites had fallen onto this ce. The satellite city did not have a single building that maintained a normal shape. Even the great war weapons, the Nelkipas, were slowly dying on the ground with painful groans. All of these were what their civilization used to boast about. And... all of the great civilizations that their possessed... ¡¯For us to lose...¡¯ Noah looked dispirited seeing all of these being destroyed. Suddenly, this was created as a battleground of God. He despised the God that had dragged him in here. Maybe he was confined for a thousand years for this moment. If He was going to side with him, He should have killed him sooner then making this happen. However, the moment he saw the battleground made by God, Noah realized immediately. God never favored him. This was the that used to be the motherhood of their most prosperous days. Although it had now stopped operating, their civilization, weapons and their origins had remained in that ce. He couldn¡¯t forget the overwhelming emotion that he felt when he first arrived at the, looking at the metal that still maintained its magnificent shape. In addition, He even pulled a guy named Hansoo outside the Ark and was thrown somewhere on the. Therefore, everyone who was worried initially was filled with confidence. Even if he might be strong, he was only one person. God decided that they had achieved half their purpose and released the curse, immediately acting and awakening their own people. A vast number of their dormant rtives woke up and filled the ark. No, not only that, but it also spread throughout the and began waking up the sleeping civilization and its weapons. The Red Jades thatid dormant in their hands began to operate once more, spreading out that brilliant red light. They might be less adept than Noah, but the destructive power wasparable to that of atomic weapons as they rose without hesitation and began to look around the entire. As if they were determined to unleash all of the desires they had dreamt of while sleeping, they roamed around Auropaea without hesitation and began to wake the others. The most revered people of the older generations. Even Noah was overwhelmed by the touching site, so what would it have been for the others? At this point, there was full of hope that their old territory and regime, which had been spread out and dispersed in space and across dimensions, could be restored once more. They were not worried of the immediate war at all. The opponent... was Kang Hansoo, and there were only a few humans who could not get out of the Ark. It was a battle that no one could see as remotely bnced. However... They soon came to realize. The power of their civilization that they regained that was truly fair, and the bnced penalty that God had gifted them including the home ground advantage all began to be destroyed one by one. Of course, if they were to fight head-to-head, they would win... But there¡¯s no way he would do that. He chose the battlefield arbitrarily, and fought where he wanted to fight and when he wanted to fight. However, this could not be used as an excuse. It could be said that he fought as he wanted, but he had to fight thousands to tens of thousands of times just to win against them. Among them, just once... If they had won only once, the victory would have been theirs. But the result... was what they were seeing now. The civilization that they had boasted had beenpletely ruined. The whole satellite city, which was floating in the sky, was burned to the ground. The tens of thousands of people of their own colony that they had sent up to live were all ughtered. The heads of the Nelkipas burst into the ground from the hammer he wielded, and the sea of Exinium, which covered the seas of the surface, was nowpletely dried up. They were all burned by his hands. The pure-white sea had disappeared, and all that remained were gray clouds made of ash. It covered the entire surface of their beautiful. ¡¯Well... Is that better?¡¯ Noah, who was dying, smiled despondently. Maybe it was better. Their beautiful was now no more. Now, this was only the site of the defeated, trampled upon by the victor. If those gray clouds that float in the sky hide their defeat... It wouldn¡¯t be bad to keep others from seeing this. Concluding his final thought, Noah quietly closed his eyes. Noah, no, thend where Clementine¡¯s body remained, one woman walked over. As soon as Taehee stroked Clementine¡¯s body, a small blue sphere popped out from the inside. Looking at the sphere, Taehee, who looked sad, held the sphere in her hands carefully before looking at Hansoo. \"Go.\" Rumble! The victor and loser of the battle against Noah had gracefully ended. Hansoo, seeing the dimension entrance door that had brought him to this ce originally, looked at Taehee and spoke, \"Let¡¯s go together. I¡¯ll try to convince the others.\" From those words, Taehee shook her head. At those words, Taehee shook her head. \"It¡¯s fine. At least I need to guard him at the end.\" Hansoo, seeing Taehee, was stroking the fading blue sphere next to Clementine¡¯s body. While sitting down, he nodded and said, \"You worked hard.\" From those words, Taehee smiled. \"As for you.\" With that short conversation being thest... Rumble! The entire, Auropaoea, began to fall. The remaining battlefield, which was not worth, was now starting to be scrapped. On top of the trembling earth, Taehee carefully stroked Clementine¡¯s face and stroked the blue sphere in her hand. Looking at the soul of Clementine with no consciousness or spirit, she recollected Clementine¡¯s final letter. -------------------------- Thinking of Clementine, Taehee smiled sadly. ¡¯Yes. You... seeded twice.¡¯ Clementine might not know... But Taehee knew. She heard from Hansoo. In his second life, he had destroyed the ark. In his third life, he had killed Noah. He couldn¡¯t deny that he was a bad man. However... He was a hero to her. Clementine had fought for them. ¡¯Thank you. Now rest. I¡¯ll... rest as well.¡¯ In the copsing, slowly stroking the blue soul, Taehee closed her eyes quietly. Chapter 483 Angel 1 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Ruuuuuumble! The air ripped open in the dark space. Hansoo walked out from it and looked around. ¡¯... Where is this?¡¯ It was a space of pure whiteness. It was not the Violet Zone or the Abyss before he had left. There were several furniture in the vast space. Chairs. Tables. And... TV. Jijiiiiiiiiiiiik! Various scenes were flowing out of the constantly changing channels on the TV. There were also images of various species living in peace. He also saw a civil war where there was a race constantly at war. He also saw a race nearing extinction after crossing a line. In front of him, there was a couch. Tick! Tick! \"Eh... It¡¯s no fun.\" There was a being that was constantly changing channels with the remote control on the TV. The scenes on the TV looked peaceful by sight alone, yet the being was pressing the remote agitatedly, changing channels. He was fixed onto the channel with popcorn next to him as if he was interested in seeing ughter and killing to the point where he frowned. Of course, this didn¡¯tst long. As the being fixed onto the channel, the screen inside began to flow faster and faster. As if time was flowing thousands to tens of thousands faster, the time on the TV quickly went by, and there were hundreds of millions of fights that urred within, but it quickly ended. When the world copsed and the fight ended, the being let go of the remote control. It was then that he finally turned his head and looked at Hansoo. \"Huh? You¡¯re here?\" \"...\" Seeing the Being raise from his ce, Hansoo gulped. He looked to be an extremely ordinary person, but he didn¡¯t know. He could not figure out anything, nor be able to deduce anything. He could not discern whether he was a man or a woman, a creature or a human. Simply, there was one piece of information that was constantly being injected into his head as if to persuade him. It was to recognize that he was a human male. Although he was not able to know anything, he was clearly able to understand what the Being in front of him was. \"God...\" \"Oh, yeah. It¡¯s your first time seeing me after only seeing the fairies, right?\" The man, who got up from the sofa, sat down in the chair next to him and smiled at Hansoo. Once the man swung his finger, something popped up from the floor in the form of a chair. \"Sit down.\" It was then... Booooooooooooooom! Hansoo, who walked near the chair, swung his hammer emanating lightning. Booooooooooooooooooooom! It had split ships, the Nelkipas, and had destroyed the satellite city. The hammer that had more destructive power than a meteorite hit the man¡¯s head and roared. However, that was all. Ruuuuuuuuuuuumble! If it were to strike properly, it could make the entire satellite city turn into ashes. This would certainly be the result against a man. This would include the TV, sofa, and even the chair that the man was sitting on. The man, who was hit on the head, stared at Hansoo beforeughing with a pleasant look. \"Ahahahahaha! What a funny guy.\" The man, who lifted the teacup next to him with the hammer on his head, sipped the tea in his hand with an expression of amusement. Hansoo, who was looking at such a man, sat down on the intact chair and withdrew his hammer. \"Why? Aren¡¯t you attacking more?\" From His words, Hansoo shrugged. \"You¡¯re enjoying these kinds of stuff, so I don¡¯t want to entertain you more.\" He wanted to see his distorted expression once. Perhaps, he wanted to hear this once from his mouth when he met God. But, as expected, it was too much. The man smiled at Hansoo. \"You¡¯re quite a funny guy. It was worth it sending you back to the past and raising you.\" From the man¡¯s words, Hansoo shrugged his shoulders. \"Why? It shouldn¡¯t be too hard to make someone like me.\" From those words, the man shook his head. \"No. It¡¯s truly difficult.\" When God had made the world, he wanted to see conflict. However, it was not fun to watch a fight if he could predict what would happen from what he had created. This was why he wanted to look at battles and violent conflicts that were flowing so far that even he could not predict whether it was the weak or the strong, or the bad and the good mixed together. Therefore, he gave three things to the creatures he created. First, the free will to choose between fighting and growing. Second, a reason to prepare for the future to help survive and grow. Andstly, emotion to drive men into struggle, hatred, and battle even when it was not needed. Of course, after nting these three things, the world began to revolve violently without God needing to interfere. Of course, if he looked at one world, it might be a bit boring, but if he made and dispersed billions to hundreds of billions of worlds, there would be no time to be bored. It was then that God realized what the most entertaining fight would be. Literally, it was boring to watch a fight between the strong. No, to be exact, he was not pleased with the expressions of the defeated. Those looks that implied that it couldn¡¯t be helped since they had lost to someone stronger. He didn¡¯t like that. He wanted to see the expression where the defeated was shocked at how this situation hade to be. He wanted to see the expressions of the strong when the weak that the men had deemed as bugs step over them. He wanted to see the weak struggle desperately to grow and be strong to defeat those above them. But, that was truly not easy. Thews of the world were more strict than he thought. The races that he had set as strong were too strong, while the races that he had set as weak were too weak. It was no wonder that it was impossible for a weak species to grow faster than a strong one if they were allowed to grow under the same conditions in the first ce. It was ambiguous for him to intervene either for his own entertainment since that kind of situation was rarely created. \"In that kind of situation... You seeded.\" Hansoo might not know who he was... But he was a rare case to see even in the vast Abyss. Born to mankind that was on the weakest axis of the intellectual races, he had smashed the greatest demons and dragons that he had created in the grand, peerless Abyss. The moment dragons were born, they were born with fusion-capable organs in their bodies that allowed them to break through a new height with every 100 years of age and possess a level of strength iparable from before. When they were over 500 years old, they would attain the energy to fuse and conduct materials of the human civilization and be able to survive for 10,000 years without eating anything. With dragon scales that could endure the heat of the sun, they were so strong they could easily destroy a. However, for them to be destroyed in a mere 70 years... No matter how significant Transcendence was, there wouldn¡¯t be a guy like him, nor there would be a guy like him going forth. \"You are the creature that I deem most perfect from what I¡¯ve seen so far.\" It was not that his personality, goals, motivation, or abilities were perfect. Those kinds of qualities did not matter at all. Whether his goal was to kill all humans or possess God¡¯s power in his body, the most important thing was the result. He was the lottery ticket that had won the greatest jackpot he ever created. Within the shortest time, he had gone from the weakest to the strongest. He even returned back to the past, and the result was as expected. A guy who already had such quick progression had now pedaled at a pace greater than before. It had only been six to seven years since he returned to the past. Despite that, he had be strong enough to destroy a single civilization that was prosperous and powerful beyond imagination. \"Well... You roughly know, don¡¯t you? You have the right to be an angel.\" His words were greeted with a heavy nod. ---------------------------------------------- Transcendence. It was a seed born with the potential to transcend walls. However, this was slightly different from the truth. Transcendence... It was the Administrator¡¯s seed that he had nted personally. It was impressively strong, and if it grew brilliantly, it was the angel¡¯s seed that would eventually return to him. It would be too boring if he intervened personally. However, if he didn¡¯t intervene at all, it would also be boring. Why? A fight was more suitable if it was unpredictable and tense. If he intervened personally, it would be too perfect and boring, yet it would be too unpredictable for the world. The seed lives in if he did not intervene at all. Therefore, wouldn¡¯t it befortable if he made creatures that worked in his stead? They were sufficiently powerful to twist and ovee a world by themselves. They might be strong, but they were not perfect, so the world that they touched would be a little unpredictable? So, what do those guys need? Diversity. Therefore, God carefully produced and scattered seeds in each world so that these angels would grow up in the world and have various purposes, motives, personalities, duties, families and loved ones. Angels born with such diversity would shake the world in various ways that suit their character and purpose. If such guys were able to handle the world in their own different ways and carry out his orders, the fights would be more intense and fun. \"It was fun because the guy in charge of your world was also entertaining. If he was truly fair, he should not have favored Hansoo. However, the guy, after returning to the past, had emotions and loved ones. He became strong in that state and had received the right to be an Administrator. Within his authority, he favored Hansoo and made sure to take care of him. ¡¯Oh. Maybe not. Maybe he intervened since he was on his mind.¡¯ Mumbling inwardly, the smiling God looked at Hansoo. \"You have seeded in getting a perfect assessment.\" He deserved to be an angel. Before the Abyss opened, the seed of Transcendence must be sowed before entering the Abyss. The guy of the past had failed. He might have been stronger than the current one, but he was strong enough to get into the Abyss. However, he seeded this time. Though he had fought tooth and nail by invading the Abyss, he was not yet ready to enter that ce yet. In order for that to happen, the seed must be fully sowed. Just like how the owners of Dragon Essence de, Nurmaha and the Pandemic de were, 1-Star, 2-Star, etc. were all transcendent walls that were stepping stones for the sowing of the seed. The guy had broken all the walls and seeded, qualifying as an Administrator. Normally, he would be an Agel right away. But, God smiled and spoke, \"I gave everyone free will, and that is no exception to those that had be Administrators.\" God, who put down his tea in his hand, spoke looking at Hansoo, \"I¡¯ll give you a choice. Whether you will be an angel... or to live on as a human being.\" God had an amused expression. Chapter 484 Angel 2 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Hansoo asked back from God¡¯s words, \"What¡¯s good about being an angel?\" God smiled from that question. \"Your heart will be very rxed.\" Wasn¡¯t that natural. No matter how strong one was, the Abyss was a neighborhood where one could not befortable. This was a neighborhood that he had created for that purpose. Even if he was strong, there was always a chance that one would see someone that was just as strong as him, albeit stronger. This was why he could not let his guard down for a moment. He had to constantly fight and struggle to be strong. However, if one were to be an angel under his control, the story would be different. There would be no scenario where he would end up as the victim. No matter how strong a creature was, he or she wouldn¡¯t touch the Administrator that he had raised so arduously, and their responsibilities and tasks would be different to begin with. The beings that he made into angels would not be operating in the Abyss but in the modern world. The reason why he created them was to shake up and incite conflict in the worlds that were living in peace, making them fight and struggle for survival. The Abyss was already operating in such a state, so there was no reason to assign angels in it. Rather than a victim, he could live on as a perpetrator. So, Nurmaha and the owner of Pandemic de, who had some fairly obscure tastes, chose to be Administrators. On the other hand, the owner of the Dragon Essence de and the guy that was born with the seed Mad Demon had not chosen the road to be Administrators since there were many things that they hadn¡¯t done yet. Recollecting those four, God had a sour expression. ¡¯He had made them in order for them to be unpredictable, yet it was too easy to predict their choices.¡¯ To be honest, he was somewhat predictablepared to the guy in front of him. If one looked at what he had shown him in the first ce, that would be the correct answer, and this was what made God sour. What were Angel Seeds and Transcendence? In simple terms, they were his alter egos. If other creatures were toys that were made out of y, then they were masterpieces that were mangled and made out of his own flesh. Since he created them out of his own flesh and nails, there was only one in each world. Otherwise, he could just create and put hundreds of millions of Transcendence in each world. No matter how low the probability was, if the number of cases increased, one would win eventually. However, there was only one reason why he collected Administrators and angels born through such low probabilities while waiting the years of hard work to bear fruit. It was not easy to make one¡¯s self. As much as one¡¯s own flesh was in it, he could not bepared to other creatures. Ducks and swans might not be able to distinguish themselves from each other when they were young, but just as there was a huge difference between them when they grew up, even if they were mixed together and grew up in the same world, they would be vastly differentter on. It had to be. They were like his own children. Naturally, they had infinite potential that could not bepared to normal creatures. It was the same with dragons and demons. The dragons and demons were well made, but there was a limit. However, there was no limit or ceiling to those that were his own. Just like how parents could not force their children, it was also possible for children to whine at parents. That could be seen from just a moment ago when Hansoo had struck him in the head. He thought it was possible since he had courage... But what if he wasn¡¯t an Administrator. As soon as he had seen him, he would be groveling and crawling on the floor. It was not a matter of whether he overlooked the situation or not. It was a question of origin and birth, not of strength. Ordinary creatures couldn¡¯t even lift their heads in front of him, including the creatures, demons, and dragons deep in the Abyss. He was able to strike his head since he was the Administrator. This was why despite being extremely strict and harsh on the seeds of the Administrators, he had always looked at them with a heart of expectation. Though they might have been born as children with clear purposes, he had thought that with his own flesh, they could emerge beyond his expectations as they were mixed in their births with his own flesh and his own self, which was why he had looked at them affectionately. However, that affection was now shifting toward disappointment. They lived on as an Administrator in peace with God¡¯s seed. Or, they abandon his seed and live free and intensely. If those that he had raised to grow up in such diversity were divided into two different paths, no matter if it was himself, he could not help but be disappointed. ¡¯My expectations were too great.¡¯ God clicked his tongue. It was wrong for him to expect too much just because he had made them with his own flesh. Of course, he didn¡¯t have muchints to those that have descended below and shook the Abyss, or to those that incite conflict in the modern worlds. \"What will you choose?\" Hansoo answered briefly, looking at the God who asked with sunken eyes. \"I will go down.\" \"... I see.\" As expected... If he became an Administrator, he couldn¡¯t be involved with the guys below. It would have been more of a twist if he, who had returned from the future into the past for hisrades, to abandon his loved ones and friends and remain as an Administrator. ¡¯Come to think of it... What are hisrades doing?¡¯ God turned the channel on the TV. ------------------------------ Boooooooooooooom! \"Eeeeeeeeeeek...!\" Sofia, who was pouring out her skills without hesitation, was swearing. She had swiftly made her way through the world with her Library trait. In addition, since other humans were fond of her trait, she was one of the leaders that were currently leading humanity and had received many skills through apprenticeship under Keldian. She was the only apprentice so to speak. However, it was tough. After creating a small sun through her fingertips, Sofia threw it straight into the air. These powerful skills that were iparable to her past self were all skills that were instructed to her by Keldian, including this current simple one. However, it was only their third year in the Abyss. Their opponents were powerful races that had trained and wandered around the Abyss for thousands of years. Riiiiiiiiiip! The air suddenly ripped open as a head began to push outward. The dragons that were flying around were neither small nor big. They were over 100 meters in size per dragon. However, the head that had just ripped open the air was entirely different. Each tooth in its mouth was over 100 meters long. Naturally, the size of its head wasrge enough to be counted in kilometers. Booooooooooooooooooooooom! Sofia, who fired her spell, caused the surrounding area to turn into ashes. Ssssssssssssssssssssssss! The beast that was ripping through the air, as if they were suffering, opened its big mouth and screamed in agony but that was all. With his front leg nowing forth, it red down at Sofia who had caused scratches on its front leg. ¡¯Ahh...¡¯ Eyes dyed in red. Inside, there were great waves of bloodlust and seething hate. Sofia, who retreated back with a petrified expression, looked at Keldian beside her and briefly spoke, \"Is that the Boss?\" From those words, Sofia quickly activated her Trait to discern whether or not it was the leader of that race. Soon... \"... I¡¯m right. That is the Primitive Dragon of their species.\" Primitive Dragon. The dragon species were quite diverse. The dragon species in front of her to the other dragons deep in the Abyss, they were all subspecies of dragons. However, all dragon races had something inmon. Primitive Dragon. It was the first of its kind, the Mother of its species, who give birth to dragons that belonged to its ssified species. They were dragon species that could exist because it couldy eggs since it had no gender, so it was guaranteed to live near eternity. Therefore, topletely destroy a dragon species, one needed to capture and kill the Primitive Dragon, or else that race would continue to live on. From those words, Keldian grabbed onto his sphere. \"Then... We need to kill that guy.\" ¡¯It wasn¡¯t easy.¡¯ Rooooooooooooooooooooooooar! The dragon that had now fully ripped open the air and emerged out, was now tens of kilometers in length withrge scales. It wasn¡¯t the size that was the problem. It was literally the unimaginable difference in strength. When Keldian swallowed, looking at the immense aura all over his body... Ruuuuuuuuuuumble! The blue aura that was fluttering all over its body transformed to lightning before striking all around. When Keldian saw this, he clenched his teeth and shouted loudly, \"Everyone, get into formation and block it with your energy shields.\" If they were to try and defend against this individually, it was certain that they would be wiped out. Everyone gathered their strength and mana to configure onerge mana shield. At the same time... Boooooooooooooooom! The translucent golden shield above their heads was pushing down on to those below in the ck desert, pressuring the shield down onto some of their heads. Papapapapang! \"Arghhhhh...\" \"Ahhhhhhhhk!\" Hearing the groans and screams as they continued struggling to maintain the shield with their mana, Keldian clenched his teeth. It wasn¡¯t a new sight, yet it continued to make his heart ache. ¡¯Until when... do they have to wander around the Abyss like this?¡¯ Compared to the Otherworlds, that ce was a gentleman¡¯s worldpared to here. As one rose in strength, so did the difficulty and vice versa. It must have affected the other races as well. With dimensions folding and spacepressing, the result had be like this. They fought and fought again. Although they were fighting with their lives for now, there have been more days where they fought for their lives within the past three years than days where they didn¡¯t. That evidence was the number of people that remained. The number of humans that started out in billions was almost halved in just three years. If it weren¡¯t for the World Tree and other Legacies that they brought beforeing here, their numbers would have decreased even more. What would they do if they survived in this battle? In three years, their numbers were halved. The strength of their enemies was overwhelming. They had to win dozens and hundreds of fights with a 50-50 win rate. If they were to lose just once, they would be destroyed and wiped out. They were literally stuck in a high-risk game. It was then... Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiip! ¡¯... What else ising out now?¡¯ The air ripped as something else prepared toe out. Seeing this, Keldian had a look of despair and closed his eyes. If something else were toe out, then there was really no hope. It was then... \"Huhuhuh?¡¯ \"Uh?!\" ¡¯...?¡¯ At the sound of people¡¯s surprise, Keldian opened his eyes. --------------------------- \"Ahahahahaha! What a truly crazy bastard!\" God looked at the TV screen with a look of excitement. Inside the TV... Above the battle against the ck Blue Jade Dragons and the human race in the ck Desert, the sky was torn as the presence of three wings of pure white, which symbolized God, descended from that ce. The sword that was exposed in that ck atmosphere of the Abyss became ck as its thirteen wings were dyed ck instantly as well. ¡¯Crazy bastard.¡¯ The Being who called himself God stared at the TV, unable to take his eyes off of it. Chapter 485 Species 1 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Rumble! The sky was torn and an angel descended. Everyone who had an enraptured look at the majestic scene soon faltered back. The presence of the white-colored wings, which seemed to purify them just by looking at them, began to rapidly cken. The change was even faster when it was originally white. In an instant, the energy of the being from above with its ckened wings began to gradually be stronger. This was not an air that calmed the hearts. The air and energy was power to shake everyone¡¯s heart, more than sufficient to sweep the entire ce as the aura stretched out from the ck angel. Rooooooooooooooooar! The Primitive Dragon that saw the ck angel from above cried roughly. It instinctively knew that existence was dimensions different from themselves. It was an existence more noble than any of its own kind with their noble roots. It... was a being from God. The moment it reached this thought... Roooooooooooooooar! Hailing a voice full of fear, the Primitive Dragon tore up the space in the air as it tried to retreat. It¡¯s hard to kill someone like that, and even if you do, you shouldn¡¯t dare to kill. It was a precious being created by God. It was not confident of bearing the consequences. The moment the Primitive Dragon was about to disappear as it tore the space apart. A yful tone could be heard by the Primitive Dragon. No, it didn¡¯t simply reach the ears of the dragon. It could be heard by the entire species of the ck Blue Jade Dragons and the humans that were fighting them. It resonated down in the Underground of the Abyss where the devils lived in the depths, and even the tribes that lived in the shallowest parts of the Abyss, his message was transmitted throughout, and everyone who received this message knew that this God. The God that had made them... and the one that teased them. Then, they heard an additional voice. The moment the Primitive Dragon heard the words of God, he was relieved. Although God made them fight amongst one another, but at least he didn¡¯t lie. That meant that it didn¡¯t matter if it fought him right now. However, why would he try fighting this man who was emanating such an ominous aura from a nce alone. There was no need to embrace this risk and fight. Growl! The Primitive Dragon slowly ripped the air open as it ryed a message to its children and kind. Retreat. It was then... From that shocking message, the retreating Primitive Dragon paused for a moment. You could absorb all of its energy? That meant... they have the right to be an angel as well. This means that they have the right and power to overturn and perpetrate the entire modern worlds after leaving the Abyss. No, even if that weren¡¯t to ur, the strength and shard that was within him was enormous. It was God¡¯s shard which was endless in potential. That meant that they could ovee their potential and be infinitely stronger. Although the Abyss was made for that purpose, this was way beyond that state. In simpler terms, they could be stronger and grow beyond the other dragon species. Roar! The eyes of the Primitive Dragon glistened with greed. Then, with that re of the Primitive Dragon aimed at Hansoo, God¡¯s voice was heard by him. From God¡¯s words, Hansoo nodded. He was prepared to begin with. ¡¯It now starts.¡¯ Hansoo recollected the suggestion that he hade up with God. ------------------------- "I will kill you." From that ridiculous suggestion, God had a look of disbelief. "You don¡¯t think I can kill myself, do you?" If he thought the reason why He was bored and couldn¡¯t stand boredom, which was why He had made this world, then he was really mistaken. To begin with, even if he stood still, there was nothing that was really boring. It was just that he was trying so hard to get a bigger stimulus which was why he went to such lengths. A variety of stimuli in a diverse everyday life. He had done countless things over the years. He had polymorphed into a normal person of some hybrid-dragon breed and had travelled the world. He had also destroyed countless worlds as well. Although each had their own different enjoyments, what was most entertaining was when all the creatures thought and fought against one another, which was why he had made this decision. From those words, Hansooughed. "You¡¯ve only spectated, but don¡¯t you have any thought of fighting?" "..." From those words, God was about to retort as if to say that he had not done that. Until now, He had done countless things. However, He soon realized what the guy meant by fighting. ¡¯Hmm...¡¯ God was deep in thought for a moment. God was curious at how stimting the experience of battle would be which He had never done before. It was as if He had opened tens of thousands of boxes and believed that He had opened all of them, but there was that one remaining box that hadn¡¯t been opened yet. What if what was inside the box was something better and greater than what He had thought was best? Then, His remaining eternity would be more bountiful even if the gift box that He opened would brin ruin to him. Therefore, in God¡¯s head, two options went back and forth on a scale. He was curious about continuing to watch fights and battles for the rest of eternity or the curiosity of experiencing a new stimulus He had never had before. If thetter option was more entertaining, then he had no reason to choose the first option. God, who had reached to this point, grinned. "You¡¯re... truly a crazy guy." Thetter option meant that He could die. Ordinary creatures were typical creations that he could erase and be done with it. However, the guy in front of him, regardless of what he had done or what he was, had his own shard. If he had reached that height, then even if he regretted his choice, it would be toote. However... it was attractive. Surprisingly, there was only one that that entered His mind. If He can¡¯t enjoy to the fullest, then it wouldn¡¯t be too bad to be erased either. God, who thought of this, opened his mouth towards Hansoo. "I cannot wait long. So... I¡¯ll push you as hard as I can." ----------------------------------------- ¡¯Just this.¡¯ Booooooooooooooooooom! The thunder was directed to him by the Primitive Dragon. Hansoo clenched Mjolnir in his first. Boooooooooooooooooooom! He struck the mouth of the Primitive Dragon hard. Kuoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh! Therge Primitive Dragon cried and screamed in pain. Rooooooooooooooar! Seeing the Primitive Dragon bounce back, Hansoo chuckled. It would be nice if this was the end, but it wasn¡¯t. Riiiiiiiiiiip! Rip! There was a gathering of Primitive Dragons. No, to be exact, there were Primitive Dragons around him. There were hundreds ofrge heads that were pushing through the torn space. Some looked like demons, and other looked like snakes. Some were huge enough to cover entire nes, while others had thunder clouds around their heads. There were all sorts of different races with various characteristics. However, they had twomon traits. First, they were extremely strong. Second, they did not hide their greed for him. ¡¯I did miss you guys.¡¯ Hansoo looked below his feet. There were familiar and unfamiliar faces. There was Eres that was nkly staring at the sky. There was Keldian who had a look of disbelief. There was Kangtae who didn¡¯t know what was going on, but was fighting first to thinkter. Then, he saw quite a few familiar faces by the site. There were longing faces of Kiriel and Mihee who were looking at him. There were also Del Marcus and John Stone who was looking at him as if there wasn¡¯t anyone crazier than him. Old familiar and new familiar faces shook the heart of Hansoo. This made him reconsider whether or not he should have simply made the choice of living as a human. With them at his side, it wouldn¡¯t have been bad to keep fighting in the Abyss. However, Hansoo shook this head. ¡¯I will end all restraints...pletely.¡¯ Hansoo who concluded his thoughts, opened his thirteen pairs of wings and formed his stance. It was time for him to leave. At the same time... Riiiiiiiiiip! A door to a new dimension created by the power of the thirteen pairs of wings was formed. With the uing battle just ahead, hisrades wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the aftershocks. He hade here in the first ce to say goodbye. Hansoo, who took a step forward to the dimensional door, ryed a message to those that were staring at him from before. With those final words, Hansoo walked into the hollow crack of the dimensional door. Soon... Ruuuumble! Boom! Countless shockwaves erupted as dozens of hastily closing hollow cracks appeared as if they would not dare let him go. Soon, all the cracks were closed. Now, they were the only ones left in the ck Desert. Kiriel and the others had nk expressions from Hansoo¡¯s final remark. ------------------- "This is the story of the ck Angel." "... is that true?" "Well. I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s been more than a thousand years ago. The child pouted at Grandma¡¯s words. "But, isn¡¯t he a bad guy? He seems like a fallen angel." To rebel against God, it wouldn¡¯t be inappropriate to call it corruption and not ck. From those words, Grandma quietlyughed. "Well. If God was not a nice being... don¡¯t you think the fallen angel would be on the side of justice?" "Mmm..." The child, who was hesitating at the words, soon grabbed hisplicated head and shouted. "Ah! I¡¯ll be back from the zoo!" "Alright. Be careful!" "I¡¯m no child!" At the same time... Papapat! A blue circle was drawn underneath the child¡¯s feet before quickly swallowing the child¡¯s body. Seeing this child like this, the woman smiled gently and walked towards the window. Although she was called Grandma, she was so young and beautiful to look like one. The woman muttered as she stared at therge white structure that was floating in the air. ¡¯By the way... what¡¯s the sudden mention of a zoo? Trying to see Barmamunt?¡¯ Well... The guys in the zoo had the worst personalities, so it was quite a sight to behold. The womanughed as she recollected about Barmamunt. Chapter 486 Species 2 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie "Mmm... Nice." A white structure. Minsoo muttered at the sight of the huge white moon, which was modelled after they had defeated a certain species. No matter how many times he saw it, it was always beautiful and wonderful. There were 27 white moons that brightened the darkness of the world and created barriers for humanity. It was not just used to set up homes, it also provided light and energy to humans. Thisrge interior was made to provide all humans a paradise. Of course, it wasn¡¯t being used like this. \u003cToo much pleasure will dull people. Let us lock down those functions.\u003e Eres, the First President, had left those words. Although, she was now retired. In any case, the paradise-making functions might have been closed, there was still one function in this white moon that was originally an ark that was configured well. This was the zoo. Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr... Roar! Inside therge expanded space, in the corridor that stretched over 100 meters in length, there were various species inside the transparent rooms. Over tens of thousands of different species that were located on each floor of the Abyss were in these enclosed spaces. There was the incinerator operated by the Red Jades that was flowing 24 hours a day in preparation for any sudden emergency. In simpler terms, a strict defense was applied to the various species trapped inside in the rooms. Now that mankind had conquered most of the Abyss, some say that the treatment of these species was too cruel, but thosements never came to effect. Keldian, the 2nd President, had always shouted loudly. \u003cThose guys are not poor creatures. These are the creatures that massacred your father and mother, your grandfather and grandmother, and all of your brethren. I would like to exterminate them all, but there is only one reason why I have kept them alive. It was for the people to see and stay alert. It was actually called a zoo, but the name of this ce was written as a Dangerous Species Archive. "Mmm..." Walking around the noisy corridor, Minsoo looked at the species on the left side of the hallway. Roooooar! In the vast space that stretched several kilometers long, huge ck-scaled dragons were flying inside. They were scratching each other¡¯s backs and taking a bath peacefully in the artificial sea. The babies that were in theke were so cute that the female tourists who were walking next to him couldn¡¯t take their eyes off of them. "Cute..." "Can¡¯t we somehow catch them and raise them at home?" From this, Minsoo thought. ¡¯They¡¯re that cute.... But they¡¯ve done such things before?¡¯ Minsoo looked at the description in front of the sheltered space. [ck Blue Jade Dragons] Residence: Second Floor of the Abyss Captured Date: Aa. 28-35 Current number of surviving species: 115 Casualties: Deaths: 11,130,921. Injured... A race that was sessfully suppressed with the sudden death of the Primitive Dragon. Their unique traits are their scales that are simrlypared to K3. "Wow..." Minsoo frowned. The death toll was in the tens of millions. This was the number of humans that were killed in the species war against these guys. However, they were the weaker ones. ¡¯I better go further inside.¡¯ The moment Minsoo decided... Papapapapat! A transportation device that operates in all areas of humanity¡¯s residential area carried Minsoo¡¯s body toward somewhere. The destination was the zoo. No, it was the seventh floor of the Dangerous Species Archives. It was a ce much deeper than now. And... It was a ce where mankind was able to subdue these species at war only recently in 100 years ago. ¡¯Actually, it doesn¡¯t really affect me.¡¯ Minsoo, who couldn¡¯t believe there was such a violent war until 100 years ago, shrugged. A hundred years might seem short in a way, but it was in fact a long time. Apparently, there was a war here in Korea, which was his origin, ording to the yearbook of the Aa calendar based on the entry of humanity into the Abyss and the Otherworld. Most people did not understand the war, even though it was only 50 years before they had shifted over to the Abyss. Not to mention 100 years. ¡¯Still.... It¡¯s quite fun watching.¡¯ Minsoo, who began to walk on the seventh floor, muttered. In fact, no matter how hard one shout to the guys above, one couldn¡¯t reach them by sound. Even himself, who had been born less than 15 years ago, would be able to subdue all 115 of the ck Blue Jade Dragons. There was only one reason why he came here. It gave him the chills. Roooooooooooooar! "Ugh... Whenever Ie here, I don¡¯t feel so good," walking in the hallway that was dimly lit, Minsoo muttered. Unlike the noisy ce upstairs, there were a few people on this side of the floor since no one really likes the feeling of the darkness. There was also a reason why this ce was dark. Unlike upstairs where the species were isted and neglected, down here, every single creature was bound to a powerful gravitational field. The powerful prison that was created by ovepping gravitational fields in the dimensional space absorbed light in the surroundings. It was then... \u003cDamned kind. You¡¯re here again?\u003e "Eek!" Minsoo panicked at the voiceing from the dark and stepped back. As Minsoo focused on his eyes, he began to see the appearance of the opponenting out from the dark. There was a human-like object floating in the air with hundreds ofyers of tightly-knit ck membranes wrapped around its body. It was clear that it was not human. A human would neither be 10 meters tall nor have horns on their heads. Minsoo, who saw Barmamunt, breathed a sigh of relief. "Why didn¡¯t you reveal some of your presence." \u003cIf this prison didn¡¯t absorb my energy, I would have done so already.\u003e Barmamunt mumbled bitterly, looking at the prison surrounding his body. "Damned bastards. To make something like this..." Barmamunt muttered. Though he was speaking in a nonchnt manner, it was certain that this thing was unbelievable. A single movement blocked their movements. ¡¯Keldian. Kiriel. Sofia. For them to make such a toy like this...¡¯ Looking at Barmamunt with a curious expression, Minsoo asked, "Well... I wanted to ask, but are you really that strong?" Barmamunt snorted from those words. \u003cIsn¡¯t that obvious? I am the omnipotent demon king who pierced through the sky and had trampled upon thend.\u003e "Wow. From your own mouth..." \u003c...\u003e Minsoo silenced Barmamunt as he read the writing that was underneath him. [13 Demons - Barmamunt] Residence: Seventh Floor of the Abyss Captured Date: Aa. 931 Current number of surviving species: 1. Casualties: Deaths: 15. Injured: 191. ¡¯... He doesn¡¯t seem all that much.¡¯ Even if he were to count all surviving numbers of the ck Blue Jade Dragons, the number was still lower than that. Furthermore, though the ck Blue Jade Dragons at times showed fierce tempers when they were angry, as he watched Barmamunt constantly over the years, he had never shown his angry side before. The feeling was more mutual in the context of a next-door neighbor. He was grumpy, but he always gave him advice on how to get stronger. Barmamunt asked Minsoo. \u003cSo. It¡¯s simple, the way I taught you, right? Did you beat up your rival?\u003e Minsoo nodded. "It¡¯s crazy! It¡¯s like an ultimate move!" His power increased significantly when he mixed his mana techniques with the power that Barmamunt taught him. Even his teacher was surprised and asked where he had learned it. Of course, this was a secret that was shared between himself and Barmamunt. ¡¯I... will be stronger.¡¯ He would be stronger so that no one could look down on him. Barmamunt smiled and spoke to Minsoo. \u003cYes, yes. I¡¯ll teach you if you visit soe and talk to me. This ce... is too lonely and boresome.\u003e Minsoo¡¯s heart wentpassionate after seeing Barmamunt like this. ¡¯He is a bit pitiful...¡¯ All of the creatures on the Seventh Floor were all separated and isted. In addition, he was indebted to Barmamunt. Minsoo, who was wondering if there was any way to repay him, asked, "Is there nothing you¡¯re curious about?" Barmamunt shrugged at his question. \u003cSo, it¡¯s nothing much... Tell me about your family. How is everyone doing? I¡¯m a little curious since you¡¯re the only person close to me.\u003e "Ah! If it¡¯s just that..." He would have no intention of bringing him the information to unlock the sealed prison, but this much was possible. "But, he must be really lonely," Minsoo, who was mumbling to himself, looked at Barmamunt and began to talk extensively. ------------------ "I¡¯mte now! I¡¯ll be going!" \u003cOkay. Be well.\u003e Seeing Barmamunt like this, Minsoo smiled. "I¡¯lle again!" At the end of that remark, Minsoo disappeared through the quantum transmission. Soon... In the hall all alone, Barmamunt grinned. \u003cNo. You don¡¯t have toe back anymore.\u003e Since he now knew everything he was curious about... And his preparations were almostplete as well... Kiiiiiiiiiiing! After touching the gravitational field of the dimension that had locked him in, Barmamunt looked at the panel in front of him. Creature, Barmamunt. Injured... 191 people. \u003cBy the way, Eres. You¡¯re still sleeping, aren¡¯t you? You did use quite a lot fighting against me.\u003e Barmamunt smiled coldly in the dark. -------------------------------- There were 27 arks that enclosed the human residential area. Among them, there were key facilities. Ark 1 was to observe the external dimensions and prepare for threats. Inside, there were hundreds of people busily moving around, observing the blue screen. It was then... One jumped up from his seat and shouted with a look of disbelief. "The Sealed Realm is about to copse..." From those words, one man at the top of the control room wearing an eye patch shrugged his eyebrows. "The Sealed Realm?" Sealed Realm. It was a huge dimension where all kinds of monsters gathered. Tales, the 8th President that was in charge, wriggled his eyebrows. ¡¯... Unbelievable.¡¯ Tales was a manpetent enough to be a chief. Of course, he was fully knowledgeable about the state and history of the Abyss. To be honest, mankind should have lost the war. The abyss was full of unending forces and strong species before mankind had intruded. However, there was only one reason why they had managed to ovee the seven-floored Abyss. It was because all of the monsters and elites crawled into the dimension that was called the Sealed Realm. It was a dimension that did not allow any external observation, external interference, or anything else inrge part to the dimension rebound coefficient. Therefore, five of the 27 arks were used exclusively to measure the condition of the Sealed Realm. If what was inside were to be released... It would be a disaster. ¡¯What the hell is going on? Miss Eres is sleeping as we speak.¡¯ Tales, who clenched his fist, opened his mouth quietly. "Enter the third stage of security. Move cautiously so as not to alert the citizens. "... Yes. I understand." Soon... The interior of the arks began to get busy starting from Ark 1. Chapter 487 Species 3 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie "Hah!" As soon as Minsoo¡¯s fist struck the practice sphere in front of him... Booooooooooom! There was a roar from the practice sphere. At the same time, the practice spheres made of Exinium were crumpled and scattered across the floor. It was a destructive power beyond the belief of a 15-year old. However, Minsoo, who was the one that caused this result, looked dissatisfied. ¡¯Not enough. Not enough.¡¯ The adults always praised him, saying that no one at his age could achieve that much, saying that none of his peers could bepared to him. However, Minsoo was dissatisfied with that. He didn¡¯t care about him being the strongest in his age group. He was only 15. He didn¡¯t necessarily want to say this, but there were a lot of humans who were nearly a thousand years old. Those that were older than him were greater than the stars in the sky, and those that were stronger than him were as bountiful as the sand on the beach. This was why Minsoo was not satisfied with thepliments of being the strongest among his peers. His goal that he wanted was to be the best in the world. ¡¯Whew. Cheer up.¡¯ Minsoo, who organized his thoughts, once again concentrated his energy throughout his entire body. The Red Dragon Jade, located inside his body, provided enormous energy and helped form mana and coagte power. This power intertwined with the power taught by Barmamunt with the techniques that he had learned from Grandma allowed his growth to be quicker. ¡¯Let¡¯s go...!¡¯ Minsoo clenched his teeth while looking at the regenerated lump of Exinium. This time, he was determined to destroy it so that it could not regenerate. It was then... "Hmm... It¡¯s not here?" "Huh?!" Suddenly hearing a voice, Minsoo subconsciously lost his concentration. ¡¯Oh shit... no!¡¯ Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang! The blue sphere that was in his hand was exploding loudly, causing Minsoo to be taken aback. This blue sphere was not a stable mana technique that was taught by his great grandmother. He arbitrarily boosted his destructive power bybining his own power. Of course, the destructiveness was great, but it resulted in making it less stable. ¡¯Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeek...!¡¯ Pajijijiiiiiik! Minsoo clenched his teeth and used all of his human strength to try and suppress the sphere. If this were to explode, it would cause a great mess. The current residential area might have protection, but this explosion would at least cause his whole house including the houses up and below theirs to be all swept away. However, this was in vain. The blue sphere, mixed with the power of Barmamaunt, caused his control to copse at an outrageous rate as it continued to growrger. Chiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiik! At the same time, a hand popped out behind Minsoo and grabbed the blue sphere. Seeing this, Minsoo subconsciously shouted with a pale face. "Nooo!" Whoever grabbed the sphere was probably unaware of what would happen. If that person grabbed it like that, it would explode. However, it was already toote. Pajajajajak! Looking at the blue sphere protruding in the person¡¯s hand, it caused Minsoo to close his eyes tightly. It was then that his life passed through his memories like a film. Training, training, and more training. ¡¯Ahh... It was a short life. Seriously. If I knew this would happen, I would have tried dating...¡¯ However, one second and two seconds passed, yet there was no explosion. When Minsoo had a look of confusion... "You can open your eyes." He heard an unfamiliar voice from above. When Minsoo opened his eyes to the voice, the man he had seen for the first time, who was slowly cooling his blue sphere with his hands, descended below. ¡¯... Who is he?¡¯ When Minsoo made a puzzled look toward the man he had never seen before... "Isn¡¯t this Eres¡¯ house?" "... Who are you to be looking for my great-grandmother?" Minsoo unknowingly spat out a question. ---------------------------- "... You¡¯re an old friend?" "Yup." Minsoo looked at him with a look of disbelief. His great-grandmother was over 1,000 years old. To be exact, she was 1047 years old. But, for him to be an old friend of his great-grandmother... ¡¯I know all the friends of my great-grandmother...¡¯ No, to begin with, there was no one that did not know of his great-grandmother¡¯s friends. All of them were recorded in the history books. There was not a single person who lived in that era that was not included in the history books, not to mention famous people like Keldian, the second President, Kiriel, John Stone, and even Del Marcus. Even if they did not try and memorize their names for testing, they were often reprocessed as original creations, so there was not a single person that did not know of his name. "If you tell me, I¡¯ll tell her. What is your name?" "Tell her it¡¯s Kang Hansoo." He had never heard of his name before. Minsoo¡¯s doubts grew bigger. ¡¯And... You don¡¯t even have a registration number.¡¯ Minsoo had a look of shock. If he didn¡¯t have a registration number, it was one or the other. A foreign species or a criminal. It was a presence that should be reported immediately. However, there was one reason why Minsoo did not consider reporting him. ¡¯... I don¡¯t think I should do that.¡¯ He was in and inconspicuous. His failure to recognize his presence proved when he suddenly heard the man¡¯s voice from behind. However, seeing him in front, it was different. There was a strange sense of oppression that weighed down on him. To express this feeling in a simple sentence... ¡¯... I don¡¯t think I should oppose this man.¡¯ To be honest, even having that thought caused him to be stricken in fear. He should not even think of trying to cause harm to this man at all. After concluding his thoughts, Minsoo had a look of shock. ¡¯Unbelievable. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s God.¡¯ He had sometimes seen his great-grandmother¡¯srade, Kiriel. Kiriel had said that she would definitely rank among the top ten of the human race, but even he had never felt this way in front of her. ¡¯... I must be mistaken. There¡¯s no way.¡¯ Seeing Minsoo like this, the man calmly opened his mouth. "Eres is sleeping?" "Yes, sir." His great-grandmother, who he had never seen before, had been asleep for 100 years. He did not know why. ¡¯Well. She is old.¡¯ For beginners, he knew that age was nothing more than a number, but for some reason, he also thought that this might be the case. At Minsoo¡¯s response, the man asked another question again, "Do you know where her other friends are at?" "... My great-grandmother¡¯s friend?" From those words, the man nodded. "There¡¯s just one person that I can go find." There was just one warrior who had lived for more than a thousand years that shared the history that mankind was written about in the Abyss. Some had died in the middle of fighting, and others got sick and retired. Others supported humanity by fulfilling their duties in order to support humanity based on their individual strengths. Of course, those sleeping like his great-grandmother were excluded. They might be said to be sleeping, but they were more like quarantined in a very secure dimensional space that was preserving and helping them recover. Therefore, there was only one person that he could go find. "I will guide you." It wouldn¡¯t take long to go there since they could just use teleportation. However, Minsoo, who was trying to activate the quantum transmitter, realized that the man did not have a registration number. ¡¯... It¡¯s going to be a mess.¡¯. Though the man would be able to teleport together with him if it was known that he was an unregistrant? Security would definitely rush and arrest this man. He didn¡¯t know why, but Minsoo felt that such a situation should never happen. When Minsoo was hurrying along, the man quietly opened his mouth. "You can walk. I want to take my time to take a look around." "... Okay." Minsoo, who nodded at the man¡¯s words, began to walk before suddenly being curious about something. So, he looked back and asked, "But, for what matters are you trying to meet the person for?" From those words, the man smiled. "I wasn¡¯t able to properly say my farewells." ¡¯Well... The ce is quite nice.¡¯ Hansoo smiled gently as he looked at the human empire that was built around him. -------------------------- Ark 1 was in a state of turmoil. "... Sealed Realm. It ispletely destroyed." Looking at the distorted and defeated face of the deputy director, the observers swallowed their saliva. The surrounding barriers were being smashed and crushed by the copsing debris. They could not imagine how powerful the beings in that vessel were. Tales, who had a heavy look from the words of the observers, slowly opened his mouth. "... Is there no intel from the inside?" "It is impossible to observe." One of the observers opened his mouth with a look of misery. They tried to look inside by all means with what they had. Whether it was ranged observation to unmanned machines, they all failed. Whatever the realm ate, it did not spit back whether it was light, sound, or machine. They would at least have some hope if there was some kind of information that could be retrieved from attempting this, but since nothing came out, they could not do anything. Thest resort was people. However... who would raise their hand and volunteer to enter that ce? When the control center in the ark entered a state of silence, Tales opened his mouth. "Are there no presences that have left the ce?" "There are no observations of such presences for now." Tales, who heard the intel until now, opened his mouth calmly. Return all the spare troops now defending both the interior and exterior walls and direct them to the Sealed Realm." "... You mean both the securities that are defending the residential area and the borders?" When Tales nodded at those words, the deputy spoke with a worried look, "... The war has not yet finished. That would definitely cause problems." Literally, they won and had dominated the Abyss. However, this meant that they have trampled upon the other species, not eating and melting them. If any of the opposition forces were to rebel and resist the current forces and release the seven floors of alien species that were defeated and hidden deep inside the dimension, including the dangerous species that were sealed in the prison-like ces, there would be countless of ces where the opposition would overwhelm them beyond their numbers if they were to send out their troops. From those words, Tales spoke briefly, "Even if you put all of them together... The ones inside are more dangerous, aren¡¯t they?" "... Yes, that is so." "Then quickly move. Also, if we fail to get any additional reconnaissance for the next two days, we will set up a scouting team that will enter the realm. "... Understood." Soon... The 27 Arks and the troops and sentries in all the seven-floored zones inhabited by mankind began to get busy. ----------------------------- "It¡¯s here. This is where Kiriel lives." "Oh." Looking at the enormous tower, Hansoo gave a brief exmation. Chapter 488 Species 4 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie A grand tower. The reason why Kiriel spent her own money to make a 229-story grand tower was that she really wanted to try something she had read in the manhwa prior. \u003cTower of Training\u003e On each floor, there was an elite. The challengers had the right to challenge the elites of each floor. If they win, they would have the right to upy that floor and ept new challengers. At the top was where Kiriel herself lived. "... Well, there hasn¡¯t been a challenger for thest year, so it¡¯s quite boring," Kiriel muttered. I think the reason for this cause was because she thought that the guy that attacked her was too cocky and had smashed him down. ¡¯But, howe there¡¯s not a single person that could defeat her?¡¯ As soon as Kiriel stretched and tried to lie on the bed... "Kiriel! I¡¯vee!" On the 229th floor, from the garden outside, Kiriel shook her head from the loud cry. ¡¯What a reckless guy.¡¯ To call her Kiriel, there would only be people that could be counted with her fingers that could call her that way. Of course, this was even more certain considering how a little kid called her out. "He must havee again with the excuse of wanting to duel. But, I did tell him toe through the entrance." Seeing this, it was clear that he found it bothersome to ascend starting from the 1st floor and hade up. Kiriel, shaking her head, decided to y with the little boy. He definitely had talent. Seeing how he always looked at her with eyes full of motivation and passion, it was a bit burdensome, but that much she could tolerate because he was Eres¡¯s great-grandson. As she walked toward the door, Kiriel opened it and shouted. "Kid. Next time,e from the 1st floor..." However, at that moment, Kiriel had a look of disbelief." "Long time no see." "Huh... Huh? Uh? Huh?" Looking at the man standing next to Minsoo, Kiriel looked dumbfounded. ------------------ "Go downstairs and y. Sir John Stone will y with you well." "Ah, fuu...." From Kiriel¡¯s words, Minsoo was full ofints as he walked down. If not, he felt that he would have truly been thrown out of the tower. No, he felt that he should not intervene between the two. ¡¯... He must really be a friend.¡¯ Thus, once Minsoo disappeared toward the 228th floor... Kiriel returned to the reception room and sat in front of Hansoo. She still couldn¡¯t believe this reality. After a long silence, Kiriel slowly opened her mouth. "... What have you been up to?" There were lots of things she wanted to ask, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything else to ask first. From those words, Hansoo chuckled and answered, "Well, I¡¯ve been doing what I always have done." "Ah..." When he said that, Kiriel had an expression that she had needlessly asked that question. At least, Kiriel and the rest of humanity had no more major battles 100 years ago when Barmamunt and the rest of the demons were finally captured. However, Hansoo was different. Kiriel knew that Hansoo was somewhere in the Sealed Realm. It was the Abyss¡¯s second dimension, created by a collection of all kinds of demons. "Is... the fight over?" From those words, Hansoo shook his head. "There¡¯s still one." "...?" "I just stopped by to say hello." "... There¡¯s always something I don¡¯t understand." Hansoo, who smiled at Kiriel¡¯s small sigh, opened his mouth with a look of curiosity. "But, it seems everyone is unaware of my name?" He didn¡¯t want to say this, but it wasn¡¯t strange to see what he had done in front of a history book. In terms of history, what he did was close to myths. But, once he had arrived here, there was no mention of himself at all. No, he couldn¡¯t even find a trace at all as if they had destroyed records about him. From those words, Kiriel nodded. "Everyone agreed to stay quiet about you." "... Why?" Kirielughed bitterly and mumbled from the single word. "Everyone... had been relying on you too much." That day... When Hansoo tore through the sky and descended with an angel¡¯s wings, humans thought they were now being saved. Everyone could not help but think like that since they were on the verge of being destroyed by therge Primitive Dragon. However, Hansoo, who suddenly appeared, had disappeared even quicker. Those thirteen angel wings had been dyed ck in an instant and Hansoo had disappeared into another dimension. "But... did you know? Despite that, none of them gave up on you?" Kirielughed. After Hansoo had disappeared, it wasn¡¯t like it had reached a peaceful era. The mighty monsters might have gone away, but their opponent, alien species that were terrifying to even look at, continued to rush at them. It took more than a decade for them topletely subdue the ck Blue Jade Dragons that had lost their leader in the Primitive Dragon. There were over tens of millions of deaths, and several times of that were the numbers of those injured. Those kinds of species continued to rush at them. 10 years, 20 years, 30 years... While they were fighting like that, in their hearts, they had hopeful thoughts. \u003cMaybe... if that person were to rip the sky and appear again.\u003e \u003cHe may appear in front of us stronger and lead us, then maybe...\u003e And just like they thought, their expectations were cruelly betrayed. Every time they faced a species, they fought so hard that they were prepared for annihtion. Whenever they contended with a species, they wished thousands to tens of thousands of times that Hansoo might appear once more. When their war against another species was about to end, it was then that they realized that empty hopes were worse than despair. Humans got more tired whenever their expectations were betrayed in difficult situations. What was worse was that despite this, they could not get angry or forget. How could they be angry or forget when Hansoo had made a decision for them, knowing what kind of harsh environment he was in. This was why they had decided to at least not instill hope to the younger generations that would be bornter. This was why they had decided to slowly erase Hansoo¡¯s existence from the history books, records, and even orally. The first 100 years or so, the stories were passed down orally, but even 1000 years was a very long time. "Well... It seemed that it had been adapted into a fairy tale of a fallen angel and was spread throughout. "Fallen angel..." Kiriel, who saw Hansoo like this, quickly changed the subject. "Let¡¯s stop talking about boring stuff... Shall we talk about events that are more amusing?" The moment she saw Hansoo, she instinctively realized. No, she knew the moment he said he had one fight left that he would leave again. The time tough and talk like this... It wouldn¡¯t be long. ¡¯But... she couldn¡¯t talk like this.¡¯ It had been 1000 years since they hadst seen each other. In that timespan... Neither lived in peace. They both fought and struggled to survive. If she wanted to tell a bad story, there would be no end to the night. But, a good story was different. With that much, she would be able to sufficiently tell him everything before he left. ¡¯It¡¯s likely that I have more to tell you.¡¯ Kiriel chuckled. What was there to hear from a man who had fought for a thousand years. ¡¯I¡¯ve smashed some guy¡¯s head, I¡¯ve beat down some demons...¡¯ She didn¡¯t want to hear anything like that. ¡¯I can do it myself.¡¯ Mumbling quietly in her mind, Kiriel slowly opened her mouth to storytell the night away. ---------------------------- "Eres and Kangtae married?" "Yes. Why are you so surprised?" "Mmm..." "From what I knew... Keldian liked Eres," Hansoo who was mumbling soon shook his head. It was a thousand years. In that time span, whatever happened, it wouldn¡¯t be strange. "What about Keldian?" "He married Sofia. He was criticized a lot for marrying his student." From those words, Hansoo chuckled. ¡¯Well, it seems that everyone has been settling down.¡¯ "What about you?" From those words, Kiriel pointed to a frame on the wall. [Congrattions! 1000 year anniversary of being single!] There was a picture of John Stone beat up hard by Kiriel. "...?" When Hansoo looked at her with a puzzled look, Kiriel shrugged. "I like someone stronger than me." Hansooughed. "There should at least be ten, right?" It was known that Eres, Kangtae, and Keldian were all stronger than Kiriel. There would also be a few with specialties and talents that could be stronger than Kiriel. But, Kiriel shook her head. "They¡¯re all sleeping." "They¡¯re sleeping?" From those words, Kiriel had a bitter expression. "Since this topic has surfaced, let¡¯s go see them. Over there... You could see them all at once." 100 years ago, the War of Demons and Humans. As most citizens knew, the war ended in a really nd manner. The battle was not set in the territory of mankind, but since they were the ones that invaded first, the war took ce in the territory of the Demon tribe. Under the guise of keeping other races and tribes in check, only very strong warriors, at least 800 years old, were deployed in the War of Demons and Humans. With the few numbers that were mobilized for the war, perhaps it was the smallest number ever fought by mankind. It was quietly executed, and the war did notst even a year, so it was nicknamed the \u003cBloodless War\u003e. It meant that the war shed the least amount of blood. However... reality was a bit different. Humans had lost more than 80 percent ofbat weapons that they had umted in secret. The weapons and arms that were managed in the dark under the control of Sofia and Keldian, each of which was so powerful that it was feared by the citizens that sought safety, were all lost. And... among those, Eres was included. ¡¯Well, she didn¡¯t die...¡¯ "Come this way." Kiriel rose from her seat and led Hansoo. -------------------------------- "Ha... You¡¯ve talked for a long time." ¡¯Don¡¯t tell me... They have a strange rtionship, do they?¡¯ With a look of jealousy, Minsoo looked at the floor above before lying back down. ¡¯Nothing¡¯sing out.¡¯ Kang Hansoo. No matter how much he searched, there were no results. It was aplete mystery. Then, suddenly, a good idea came into Minsoo¡¯s head. ¡¯If it¡¯s Barmamunt... Maybe he knows something about the man?¡¯ Concluding his thoughts, Minsoo immediately activated the quantum transmission and teleported to the zoo. Jijijijiiiiiiik! The teleportation was instantaneous. Minsoo, who was at the tower, moved to the basement of the seventh floor of the ark. However, the moment the teleportation waspleted, Minsoo realized that something was awry. "Huk!... Juhuk!" Minsoo, who had teleported over, was suffocating. It wasn¡¯t a level of ominous aura. The whole ce was filled with ck mana, and in the middle, he was able to see Barmamunt who was not bothering to hide his presence. Minsoo, who was on the floor, saw Barmamunt and muttered, "He¡¯s... he¡¯s still locked inside." It was fine for now. As long as he used quantum transmission, he could escape and transmit the truth. It was then... There was a voice mixed withughter and teasing from Barmamunt. \u003cI was going to call you, but you¡¯vee. By the way... child. Did youe to help me? Now is the time.\u003e "Uh... Uhuh!" Power Diet. The Power Diet that was delivered by Barmamunt to Minsoo wriggled inside his body. "Uh... Uh." All the white spots in Minsoo¡¯s eyes began to dye ck. Chapter 489 Species 5 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhk..." Rumble! Crack! A groan came out of Minsoo¡¯s mouth, whose eyes were ckening. He struggled to fight against the power that was swallowing his body somehow, but it was useless. The Power Diet that he had learned from Barmamunt literally blew up like a balloon and was eating up his entire nervous system. His hands and feet dragged Minsoo¡¯s body forward. Looking at his body, which gradually went closer to the ck sphere that locked Barmamunt, Minsoo who was in despair, quickly gathered himself and shouted at Barmamunt. "You... You! Even if you get out of there, what do you think would happen?! We let you live since you looked pitiful, but you¡¯re trying to do this? You¡¯re going to die this time!" From those words, Barmamuntughed. "I¡¯m going to die?" Minsoo shouted loudly at Barmamunt¡¯s words, "Yes! Do you know how much progress we¡¯ve made while you were locked up? You¡¯ll probably die as soon as you get out!" Minsoo gritted his teeth and shouted. The Bloodless War that urred a 1000 years ago. In 100 years, even the mountains would change. Naturally, there had been many changes in mankind as well. He lived for only 15 years, but he was amazed by the world and society that changed day by day. But, if it was 100 years. He looked confident thinking about this. As soon as he came out, he would be burned to ashes by the power of the army. From those words, Barmamunt had an amused expression. "Eres was very considerate of you it seems. Well... Some things are easier to live without knowing." "...?" "Eres can¡¯t sleep because these stupid people are of their own descent. Well, it¡¯s natural that there would be stupid ones under a stupid girl." From Barmamunt talking in a belittling tone, Minsoo roared. "Don¡¯t say that! Eres spared you since she felt sorry for you, and you¡¯re saying this!" From those words, Barmamunt¡¯s corners of his lips went up to its limits. "Eres spared me because she felt pitiful... Who told you that?!" Barmamuntughed as he looked at the dimensional gravity fields opening up. ---------------------------------- Ruuuuuuuumble! The 27th Ark. It was the most recently built ark, armed with thetest technology. Once upon a time, there were hundreds of coffins that were in ce where Noah¡¯s people were asleep in the deepest part of the ark. The number was not muchpared to the past. However, everyone at the top knew that those that were sleeping here were more than half of humanity¡¯s power. "... This was what happened to them when we fought Barmamunt and the others." There was only one reason why the War of the Humans and Demons was called the Bloodless War. They were afraid that the casualties would be too great if they took the troops that were in the lower echelon. Therefore, they had gathered all of their weapons and tamed beasts, employing strong, elite warriors to invade them. And that judgment... was right and wrong. ¡¯Mmm...¡¯ Kiriel, recalling that time, swallowed her saliva. The strength was unimaginable. If they had brought warriors and soldiers that were average and below, everyone would have been swept away and killed like autumn waves. However, it was also true that it was overwhelming without their help as well. Therefore, Tales, who was the current President that overlooked the army, had requested for reinforcements after seeing the strength of Barmamunt and the other demons although Eres refused. She then mobilized most of the remaining people including Keldian to use self-sacrificing spells in exchange for giving up their time near eternity as payment. It was a huge sacrifice spell that overpowered all those that existed on the 7th floor. Thanks to them, those who were deployed to the seventh zone was able to overpower the demon tribes and go up. "Although it was still too much to kill them." Recollecting about Barmamunt and the others locked up in the Ark, Kiriel slowly approached the coffins while muttering. Eres was seen asleep as if she was dead in the coffin. Her beauty and strength were still the same, but she was asleep since she invoked the spell in exchange for the remaining time of her own. Lined up, there was Kangtae, Keldian, Mihee, and the others all sleeping, frozen in time. ¡¯...¡¯ Kiriel, who remained silent for a while, looked back at Hansoo. "... I know you missed them a lot. But, I¡¯m sorry this happened." No one knew, but Kiriel heard roughly that Hansoo¡¯s ties with them had let him return from the future and choose to engage in this path of hardships and solitude. This was why he had chosen to subdue the Seven-colored Zones alone in the Otherworld and decided to fight the Neropa alone for three years. Therefore, he chose a path full of hardships and suffering, which required him to fight against all sorts of demons and species for a thousand years. "I¡¯m a bit jealous," Kiriel muttered while looking at Eres. Someone could fight for someone for a thousand years. A path that was difficult to walk in for a year, he had traversed that path for 1000 years. From those words, Hansoo shook his head. "I did note to see Eres." "... Yes?" At that moment... Boooooooooooooooooooom! Arge explosion roared outside the ark. "...!" When Kiriel was in a state of shock... \u003cEmergency! Miss Kiriel! Please return immediately! It¡¯s an emergency!\u003e Kiriel heard an urgent voice through her personal line. ---------------------------------- Ruuuuuuuumble! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhk!" "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaak!" The three arks that were used as zoos hadrge holes. TIT was a single blow. However, Noah had arge hole that was prated deep. Jijiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiik! Jijiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiik! The bodies of the screaming people began to be forcibly transmitted. This meant that a first-degree emergency has been summoned. The people were immediately dispersed and summoned to other arks regardless of their individual roles. At the same time... Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! Each ark that could contain over 1 billion people had activated mass teleportation. It was a first-degree emergency. This meant that the entire residential area could be destroyed. Of course, citizens with lowbat abilities would be automatically transmitted to the arks. However, at that moment... Boooooooooooooooooooooom! Along with a great roar, ck clouds rushed out from the 3 arks. At the same time... [... Teleportation failed.] [The Dimensional field is unstable! Cancel the leap.] [Convert the remaining energy into a protective barrier!] Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Hundreds of panels emerged one after another inside the ark in front of people¡¯s eyes. The words were very lengthy, but to summarize it, there was one key topic. It meant that they had failed to escape. "What the heck?!" Seeing this, their faces went pale. ------------------------------------------ \u003cAhhhhhhhk! What the hell?! Why is this happening?!\u003e \u003cDamn! What the hell is happening?!\u003e Barmamunt was able to hear the screams all around him. Hundreds of millions of voices could not evade the ears of Barmamunt. That was the kind of existence he was. It was not because he had stopped them from escaping because he wanted to listen to their screams. Ruuuuuuuuuumble! With one kick that shook the dimension, Barmamunt looked to his side. To be exact, he looked at the boy that was staring at him with eyes full of hate. "How is this? Do you think that they are better than 100 years ago? In my eyes... No." It was better 100 years ago. Back then, every human being was aware of extraterrestrial beings as clear hostile threats and never stopped training themselves to fight them. Yet, 100 yearster, although they said they were citizens, it wasn¡¯t like they were powerless since they possessed power like this child. Like the boy had said, considering individual strength, they might be better today than they were 100 years ago. However, for them to cause such a ruckus from this much interruption of broken peace... "Peace in the Abyss. What nonsense," Barmamunt muttered. He didn¡¯t know when the Abyss had changed like this. The Abyss was a ce that was always full of fighting that urred at any time. In fact, God had made it like this for that purpose. But, seeing how these guys were emphasizing on peace, Barmamunt watched them as if they were strange creatures. "Well, that¡¯s quite new. This was why you guys made zoos like these." Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaak! Kwooooooooooooooooo! Seeing the guys starting to cry, Barmamuntughed. From Barmamunt¡¯s strike, the energy of the Red Jades inside Noah had been destroyed. Naturally, it meant that the energies that had confined the alien species had all shut down as well. Ruumble! Boom! The alien species roared as they continued to destroy and crawl out from their confines. The windows were destroyed, and the hallways were copsing. Even though there was no energy supply,pared to the original model of the Ark, these arks had durable structures that were iparably stronger, yet they crumbled so helplessly. Even the ck Blue Jade Dragons, which Minsoo had mentioned were cute, were crawling out of the structures, crushing anything in their sight, without hesitation. Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! However, their disturbance was not long. "Be quiet, you bastards." Barmamunt¡¯s heavy voice resonated throughout the area. At that moment... Grrr..... The alien species that were full of anger and were on the verge of smashing everything down lowered themselves, shivering from the overwhelming mana and energy that were pressuring them. Barmamunt, seeing this, had a satisfied expression. ¡¯Well, they¡¯re not as good as the guys under me before, but...¡¯ With a bit more, it would be enough to save him some face. Ruuuuuuuuumble! Barmamunt,ughing at the countless species that gathered under him, spoke, rying his message through the system he ate, "Nice to meet you all. Especially... The child named Tales. I heard you¡¯re the President? I think you ran away peeing then." Barmamunt looked in the air and smiled. --------------------------------------- "... I¡¯m going to faint." Tales looked dispirited as he saw Barmamunt greeting him. How did all of this happen when all of their troops were dispatched out. ¡¯No, in a way, isn¡¯t it a good thing that they¡¯re all out there?¡¯ The security director looked at Tales with an iprehensible look and spoke, "... Don¡¯t we just have to capture him?" From those words, Tales shook his head. It hadn¡¯t even been 100 years since that young warrior was born. Thanks to that, he didn¡¯t have to go through the War of the Humans and Demons. This was why he didn¡¯t know the situation. The present situation was more desperate than that. At the time, Eres and the other weapons were all preserved. However, except for Kiriel, the rest were damaged and now asleep. He had been trying to repair the damage for thest 100 years, but... less than 10 percent of the damages incurred at the time had regenerated. For those who didn¡¯t know the situation, that 10 percent might seem to be a great improvement. But, even with all their power, they could only seal him away, not to mention the current situation. Clenching his teeth, Tales brought up the transmitter and shouted. \u003cKiriel. I¡¯m repeating my message. Pleasee to the control center immediately." \u003cAh! Wait! This is important!\u003e "What do you mean?! What are you...!" When Tales was about to scream, someone unusual caught Tales¡¯s eyes. ¡¯... Who is that?¡¯ Tales frowned, seeing the man next to Kiriel. --------------------- "You came to see me?" From those words, Hansoo nodded. Chapter 490 Species 6 Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie "You came to see me?" Kiriel looked dumbfounded when Hansoo nodded at her words. "... However, Hansoo originally... came to see your friends, didn¡¯t you?" Whether it was returning to the past, and fighting today. In the end, all of these were because he was fighting for his friends of the past. From those words, Hansoo shook his head. "It was originally like that." This was why he had decided to challenge God at the end to cut off thisrge mess once and for all. However, before that, he wanted to see Eres and the faces of everyone else before that long fight. This was why he had appeared above all of them when they were fighting in the ck Desert. But, the moment when he saw the others looking at him when he hade to say goodbye, the moment when he saw their surprised but strange eyes, he realized then that he was nothing but a stranger to them. "... So that¡¯s why you were disappointed." Hansoo shook his head at Kiriel¡¯s cautious question. Disappointment. "No, it was just that I was mistaken." Yes. He was merely mistaken. To himself, they were targets of longing. However, to them, he was nothing but a stranger. It was ridiculous in itself to try and tie them together in the first ce with his past ties. The world that he had returned to the past, and the world that he would run to, was a worldpletely different from the past, and the battles that soon followed. Over the past thousand years, he had fought. He had also be stronger, but his opponents, who he had constantly fought in what they called the Sealed Realm, had also be stronger by fighting one another. In the first ce, there were already powers powerful enough to covet the shard of God. It was certain that the situation in the realm would allow the creatures and species to increase their power much more than the Abyss. This was why the time of battle that he fought in had been much longer than he expected. But, thanks to that, he was able to think a lot. He was able to organize his thoughts and emotions. He cut away the self that fixated on past rtionships and allowed himself to focus. "That was why in that difficult predicament... I kept thinking about you." In the midst of constant fighting, if there was anyone else who came to mind in that chaotic environment, it would be right for him toe and see that person. "Uh... Mm..." As soon as Kiriel was trying to say something after being dumbfounded... Boooooooooooooooooooom! Deep in the ark, she could hear another loud, clear explosion. ------------------------- Ruuuuuuuumble! There was arge hole in Ark1 that was controlling everything. Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaak! Kwooooooooooooo! Various creatures were rushing recklessly between the destroyed defense systems that were struck down in just one blow. The long-standing, unmanned defense facilities, which have been studied to reduce the damages and casualties against mankind as much as possible, were directed to the beasts and dragons, but it was to no avail. Due to the ck clouds and energy, all of the defensive arms were unable to properly wield their power as they were torn and destroyed in the hands of the surging dragons and monsters. Between them... Step. Deep in the ark, one presence walked out from that prated hole and smiled coldly at everyone. "It¡¯s been a long while, Tales." "..." Seeing Barmamunt, Tales quietly armed himself with the Seven White Commandments. This was a special type of armor that only those that could enter the 7th floor of the Abyss were qualified to equip. Everyone in the vicinity eximed. That weapon was simply a symbol of power. It was the greatest masterpiece of Keldian, given only to those who have proved that the individual could exert an unprecedented strength, and to help such a person exert a stronger power. Seeing the people exim like that, Barmamunt had an amused expression. "You... What is that? It¡¯s actually lower in standard than what you had worn previously? What happened to the ck armors you wore then?" "... You damned bastard. It broke in your hands. All of them." Tales clenched his teeth and spoke. There were 500 copies of ck Armors that were made and produced by Keldian and Sofia in preparation for the War of the Humans and Demons. It was not a normal armor. Each one consumed resources greater than the white ark, Noah, that was in the sky. They ground countlesss and stars into a dimensional space before creating them in the model of an armor. It was provided with energy so unimaginably greater than the Red Jades as there were 18 ck Jades nted in each one. Yet, all of their armed men and armors were destroyed in the war against the one before their eyes. There was only one set left. ¡¯Kiriel.. Damn it! Where are you and what are you doing?!¡¯ ------------------------------- Rumble! Hearing the explosion far away, Hansoo rose from his seat. It was time for him to go. "... I need to go for a moment." At that moment... Kiriel grabbed onto Hansoo¡¯s arm since something didn¡¯t feel right. "... Where are you going?" Hansoo smiled gently from those words. "I told you before. There¡¯s still one left." He wanted to spend a bit more time here if he thought about it. Like he said before... He himself had spent too much time. The patience of God above was very low, so it was time for him to go. At that remark, Kiriel gave a look of disbelief. "Did youe back here only to make me suffer under empty hopes once more?" For him to appear and say one sentence before leaving once more after appearing after a 1000 years... Hansoo smiled gently once more. "I need a new motivation as well." "...?" Hansoo, who finished talking, breathed in. ¡¯Good.¡¯ It was time for him to leave. "Be well. I¡¯ll be back for sure." "What..." At the same time... Rumble! Hansoo slowly began to melt toward somewhere. -------------------- Rumble! "Kuhuk!" Tales groaned at the strength of the hand gripping his neck. It was a single strike. From that single strike, all of his white armor was destroyed, and he was grabbed by the neck. Barmamuntughed at Tales. "Stupid bastard. Does peace in the Abyss make sense? Look at what you¡¯ve made." Then, Barmamunt looked around. There were numbers reaching in the tens of billions. Each of them possessed great strength. If each of them ran at them with their lives on the line, it would be certain that it would be quite problematic even for him. If Tales and the other leaders of the humans constantly pushed humanity to war and trained the elites constantly, even he would have suffered considerable damage. However, in the end, they made the wrong choice. The elites decided to shoulder all the burden of humanity and preserve most of them at the back in a tranquil ce. This was the result. They were a flock of sheep that had lost their will and way to fight, whose sharp fangs had been pulled out. They had mistaken their enemies as teachers, and mistaken the alien species that existed in front of them as pets without even knowing how much their ancestors had risked their lives to ovee them. Grip! "Ahhhhhhhhhk..." "Now I¡¯ll... make sure that you properly feel it. Barmamunt, who grabbed Tales¡¯s neck,ughed violently. He was definitely going to make them feel how the Abyss should work, and they would know what the devil who ruled the seventh floor was like. "Hahahahahaha!" The moment Barmamuntughed out loud... Rumble! The sky ckened and thunder struck down. ck lightning struck the now empty residence of mankind without hesitation. "Huhuh... Huh?" Realizing that the situation was unusual, the people stumbled back. It was only then that they started to feel that the reason why they had easily overpowered the seventh floor... was never because they were developing and evolving in strength. The moment the people faltered back... Ruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuumble! An extraordinary event began to ur. The ckened sky quickly began to return to its original state. The ck lightning, which was falling from the sky to the ground without hesitation, was quickly sucked back up as if it were going back in time. As if to dye the whole world ck at any moment, all the seven ck clouds that were dispersed without hesitation were being sucked into Barmamunt¡¯s body. The citizens looked dumbfounded as they watched the world being restored to its original state, but Tales, who was watching it, gritted his teeth. "You bastard... If you¡¯re going to joke around, just die!" How dare he try and do such a thing here! However, after seeing Barmamunt¡¯s expression, Tales realized that something was different than what he had originally thought. It was a look of bewilderment. ¡¯That guy knows how to make such an expression?¡¯ Even when they had gone after him with the best of mankind, and even when Eres had sealed him with a self-sacrificing spell, he never had that look on his face. When Tales had a look of curiosity seeing that arrogant expression, which had looked down on humanity countless times, had turned in a state of shock as he was hurriedly looking around.. Riiiiiiiiiiiip! Suddenly, the air on one side made a rough sound before splitting, and a man from within walked out. ¡¯... Isn¡¯t that the man standing beside Kiriel?¡¯ When Tales had a puzzled look on his face, the man that split the air walked over and smiled at Barmamunt. "You said something amusing earlier. Go on." --------------------------------------- "... You¡¯re not dead?" Barmamunt blinked his eyes, unable to believe that what he was looking at was a dream or lie. The one in front of him now was the one that should have died already. Twelve of them among the 13 Demons had rushed inside to catch this one person. All of the dragons that had settled opposite them had all invaded to capture this man without a single one of them staying behind. That was a matter that had urred hundreds of years ago. To begin with, if all of them were currently present on the 7th floor, there would never have been sealed to begin with. "You... What happened to everyone else inside?" No matter how strong he was, he believed that he would not be able to beat the others. That was why he had chosen not to go inside to avoid being swept away. However, he couldn¡¯t believe that someone hade out from there. Seeing Barmamunt like this, Hansooughed. "You want to see them?" At the same time... Roooooooooooooooooooar! A great roar exploded out from Hansoo. There were huge lightning storms iparable to what Barmamunt had created scattering around. The floor was splitting as there was an endless pit opening up. Inside the abyss-like crevice, deep inside. Deeper. Below... Roooooooooooooooooooooooooar! Kwoooooooooooooooooooo! There were cries and roars that rang out that could cause an ordinary person to be driven mad. It was iparable to the Abyss. It was a real hell. "You¡¯reing with me now, right?" Hansooughed as he watched his army swarming down below. Chapter 491 Devil Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie Rumble! Tales had a look of disbelief at the sudden phenomenon. It had been a long time since Barmamunt¡¯s hand, who had tightened his neck, had be loose. Tales, who fell onto the floor with the white armor shattered beside him, watched nkly at what was happening before his eyes. Ruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuumble! The man appeared, and the entrance of hell opened beneath their feet. And... the ck darkness that escaped from the ck crevice was destroying the ark as it was eating up all the alien species one by one. Crack! Rumble! Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaak! Kuoooooooooooong! The beasts that were screaming tried to resist and escape from the darkness filled inside the ark. The species and tribes that smashed the ark tried to escape desperately with all their might even while their own bodies were being shattered. Rumble! The darkness that was stretching out from below dragged all the races deep inside the ark from under their feet, except for one being. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhk! Don¡¯t bullshit me!" Booooooooooooooom! With the rough cry of Barmamunt, all sides inside the ark were turned upside down. At once, a powerful magic twisted all the dimensions of the residential area in all directions as it tried to resist the ck darkness trying to entangle himself. The great burst of light and explosion rang out, causing all the humans that had not escaped yet to see and hear, though it didn¡¯t mean much. Rumble! The ck darkness, which had been pushed back momentarily, swallowed up the energy that was trying to resist it as if they were futile presences. At the same time, the darkness, which crushed the other races below, crawled up again and wound around Barmamunt¡¯s body before beginning to drag it down. Crack! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhk!" From the intensepression of the darkness that crushed his whole body, Barmamunt screamed. "Unbelievable... After I just barely freed myself!" In order to escape that ce, he had waited patiently for 100 years to crush and erase the whole bunch of humanity who had caused him great humiliation. Even when they were looking at him like monkeys in a zoo, and even when they were advancing forward while he was sealed, he had waited patiently and patiently in the prospect of crushing them all by his own hands. However, for everything to end this way. ¡¯Damn...¡¯ Barmamunt, who was about to be dragged down, had a spiteful heart. He wasn¡¯t sure what would happen to him once he was dragged down. However, he needed to at least see the pained expression of the man that was making him like this. At the same time... Crack! The Coreheart, which was used to make up the core of Barmamunt, slowly began to swell. Ruuuuuuuuuuuuumble! A bright red light began to sell from the ck-dyed heart inside. As if it was about to burst, it gradually increased its tempo and pumping, and soon began to swell up as if it would fill Barmamunt¡¯s huge body from the inside. Now, the Coreheart was fully swollen up inside him as blood began to pour out from his mouth and eyes as it burst out into a frenzy. "Hahahahaha! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to use me for... But you¡¯ll never get your way!" He would rather die than be his servant. He would rather leave a huge mark on this ce, the human race, than be his servant and live a miserable life. Bloodless War? After more than 20 billion people die here, they would not be able to echo such a word. Ruuuuuuuuuuuuumble! Seeing the red light filling up the ark clearly, Tales looked dumbfounded. ¡¯You crazy bas...¡¯ ¡¯Are you saying that his one body could hold that amount of energy?¡¯ In the past, it was no coincidence that all of their ck armors were crushed, and the decisive weapons that they had created with all their might and resources were smashed. It was an overwhelming difference in power. The enormous amount of energy, which was iparable to that of a Red Jade, was slowly building up in his body. Not to mention that he was one of thest demons that was burning his own soul, life, and body... ¡¯If that explodes... We will all die.¡¯ No, they would not simply die. No one would be able to remember that there was a human residential area here. The returning army would probably have puzzled looks. They had initially since it was marked on the map that this was the human residential area, but there would be nothing left then. That was how great the energy was in front of him. It was enough to erase the remnants of a civilization that they had built up for decades and centuries in a single moment. The energy was so intense that the darkness stretching out from the crevice that was constantly feeding on the energy from his body was also slowing down due to the sheer pressure and momentum of the energy. It was like a sun shooting out from the darkness. "Ahahahahaha! Try and block this!" Barmamunt looked at Hansoo and smiled brightly. If he tried to block or prevent himself from being dragged down, he would at least grind down half of humanity. It was then... Crack! "... Uhk?" Barmamunt looked down at his Coreheart from the sound. Through his own ck mana, which had not been scratched by the attacks of Eres and Kiriel, there was a hand that was gently prating through his chest that was surrounded by that powerful ck energy. Beat! Beat! Beat! Beat! The sound of the beating Coreheart reverberated everywhere from the hole in his chest. "Ugh...Ugh..." When Barmamunt looked at the hole in his chest... Hansoo frowned and spat out. "I have to use the method long ago again." At the same time... Crack! Hansoo, who pulled out the shining Coreheart from inside Barmamunt¡¯s body, swallowed it into his mouth. -------------------------------- Thuuuuuuuuuuuuumo! ¡¯... What¡¯s happening?¡¯ When Tales had a dumbfounded look, the man approached Barmamunt and took out a heart. No, he took out something simr to a heart and swallowed it. It was a sphere that had enough energy to wipe out all of the human residential areas. What came out from the mouth was a small smoke. Ssssssssssssssss! These series of events ended in an absurdly simple manner. The man, who swallowed the Coreheart, spoke briefly to Barmaumnt, who was staring at his chest in a daze, "We¡¯ve dragged on for too long. Let¡¯s go." At the same time... Ruuuuuuuuuuuuuuumble! Barmamunt, who was staring nkly at his chest, was roughly pushed down into the crevice, toppled upon by the darkness. Darkness filled the empty hole where his Coreheart originally was. Before long... Barmamunt, whose pupils turned ck, slowly began to walk down below through his own will and feet. Ruuuuuuuumble! The ck hole that had swallowed Barmamunt began to slowly close. The man, who had caused all of this brief scene with his own hands, spoke briefly to Tales, "Please take care of the rest." "Huh... Huh?" With those final words... Ruuuuuuumble! The man, like a lie, went through the air and disappeared from the spot. Tales was absent-minded, recalling the series of events. ¡¯... Is this a dream?¡¯ The species that had turned humanity upside down over and over again, and Barmamunt, who supposedly was about to destroy humanity, and the man who ate him, had all disappeared as if it were a nightmare. However, what had unfolded before his eyes, and the broken ark that had resulted from this proved that it was not a dream. Tales, who rose from his seat, suddenly remembered the fairy tale that had been passed down orally. \u003cLong ago... There was a truly strong person.\u003e This would be the story of the fallen angel. It was a man who deserved God¡¯s favor but had given up all of that and had chosen to challenge God with that right. He had skipped by it thinking it was a ridiculous fairy tale. It was merely a fairy tale to give hope to mankind who had endured and struggled in war endlessly. But, now that he thought about it... At the time, his father that had spoken this tale was too serious and too sentimental about it. ¡¯... I don¡¯t think he was a fallen angel.¡¯ Barmamunt, who imed to be the Devil, was swallowed up along with hundreds of millions of monsters and creatures. This was why he was extremely curious about that strong man and for what reason he was leading that great army. ¡¯... No way.¡¯ Tales, who was looking up at the sky,ughed. ---------------------------- Ruuuuuuuuuuuuuumble! Realm. It was the highest realm in the highest ce. In the great white space, Hansoo who had arrived looked ahead. There were hundreds of thousands of white angels crowded in the air. In this vast space, it might seem to be a small number, but they were all of God¡¯s shards that had shaken worlds by themselves. The amount of energy and aura that they emanated was extremely intense that it wouldn¡¯t be weird if it burst out. The Administrators that were floating in the sky in an organized manner was staring down below. Some had a look of disbelief, and others extremely nervous. Seeing a few familiar faces among them, Hansoo chuckled. There was an Administrator that had managed their realm one thousand years ago. It might have been a love-hate rtionship at the time, but he couldn¡¯t feel any emotion of it anymore. In the first ce, they were in different positions. The opponent he was looking at... was a different one. Hansoo¡¯s nce shifted to the front. The man sitting on the couch, frontmost of the angels, stood up with a smile. "It was close. It would not be good if you¡¯rete for the appointment." He was wearing something different from what he used to wear. He was armed with armor shining in bright gold with a brilliant spear. No, he was not holding a spear, but thunder. The thunder was so great that it could be justified as the thunder of the world, all of his strength shards were configured into that one hand. With one strike, it was certain that ten dimensions and 5yers of realms would be crushed sideways. How about the armor? Each chain of armor looked to be like it was intertwined by dimensions. There were hundreds and thousands of those chains, woven in threeyers, thatprised that armor. The man that walked forward fully armed looked at Hansoo and asked, "What would you do if you were to beat me?" Hansooughed at the remark. "Just like you?" "Like me?" At that remark, Hansoo raised the darkness in his hand and spoke, "Yes. I will desperately work hard... to be happy." The movement of the two, who were walking slowly toward each other, began to steadily pick up speed. Crack! Craaaaaaaaaaaaaaack! The solidly-built dimensional realm that was beginning to crack under the great pressure trembled. Soooooooooooon! "Ahahahahahaha! You¡¯ll have to be worth waiting for!" Boooooooooooooooooooom! The man¡¯s roughughter began. The huge space began to roar with a mixture of white and ck. The manager, Einkel, who was watching the scene, murmured, clutching a white spear in his hand, "I will kill you." For a fallen angel to be looking above... He deserved to die for that sin alone. However, the Administrator, Einkel, realized that there was no gap for him to throw his spear. "Huh...?" Boooooom! The ck darkness spread around the collision between the two. Something popped out of the darkness that was dyeing the entire ce ck and prated his heart. It was Barmamunt, a man with ck eyes and a ck heart. "Uhuh... Uhuhuh?" Einkel, who was looking at his pierced heart, touched Barmamunt¡¯s hand that was in his chest. Starting from there... Ruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuumble! The darkness began to devour the white space as something began to pour out without hesitation from the darkness. Barmamunt and Mormat. The 108 Dragon species that had crystals. Mad Demon that had wandered the Abyss. Soon... Boooooooooooooom! Einkel looked on with a look of disbelief as he watched the demons crawl out of hell from the crevice. ¡¯Damn... No way.¡¯ Then, the gaze of Einkel, who was slowly fading away into the light, saw the great sh of light and darkness that engulfed all demons and angels. Chapter 492 Return Trantor: Ares Editor Group: Liber Reverie ¡¯It¡¯s been a year. Already.¡¯ Looking up at the sky, Kiriel shrugged. ¡¯Will it take another thousand years again.¡¯ She will not expect anything from the start. That way, she wouldn¡¯t be disappointed. Then... Rustle Kiriel screamed from the sudden appearance of a person outside. "... Hey! Minsoo, I told you not toe through the garden!" She had told him repeatedly toe up from below. Kiriel, who rose violently from her seat, headed for the door before momentarily pausing. In front of Kiriel... "I kept my word." A man who was carrying ten thousand flowers on his back in full bloom smiled quietly at Kiriel in the garden. ---------------------- ording to the fairy tale passed down orally, there was a man who was born as a human being and had killed God. The man, who hated the world created by God, became the Devil himself. Amazing, the world where the Devil stood tall... it is said that the world was much more peaceful than what God had created. Author¡¯s Remark: The novel isplete: Truthfully, since this chapter is extremely short, it wouldn¡¯t matter if I hadbined this with the previous chapter, but since I feel like it is best separated due to the flow of the chapter, this is why I had decided to make an extra chapter. I do have a few supplementary biographies that I am contemting for my next novel, but I will carefully and steadily take my time to think about it! I would like to express my condolences and gratitude to all of my readers that have taken the time to read my long book. I am truly grateful to those that have endeared my book and read what I¡¯ve wrote in this long journey. Also, I cannot hide my deepest regrets to my readers that have been disappointed by what I have wrote. T-T All of this is due to my shorings as a writer. T-T I am reading all of thements and replies that are posted below this, so I will read all of this with care, and truly work hard to ensure that my next book will be even more exciting and pleasing to the eye. I hope to see all of you in my next book on Munpia. I hope that all of you have a pleasant day, and thank you once again! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!